《My Servant Is An Elf Knight From Another World》


 Chapter 1 - One Mans Trash...

    There I was. The spitting image of professionalism. I was that guy out there - you know that guy. The one you''d see swaggering down the street, walking all cool-like, making you turn your head as he passes and go like, "Damn man, that guy slick as hell."


    Yeah, that was me. Brand new suit,bed, waxed hair, my chest puffing out like bread in the oven, or whatever the hell the metaphor was.


    The streets of this bustling city have never seen a more cooler person than I that day.


    Alone in my room, the night before, rummaging through emails before calling it a night, that was when I struck bronze, silver, and gold. Now there I was, ready to im my prize.


    I smacked my lips, took in the sweet smell of pollution, and practiced the speech I''ve rehearsed tirelessly in front of the mirror this morning.


    "Ever since I was a young boy, yourpany was the first and only option I''ve ever wanted to work for. I would dream endlessly about the day I would walk into your doors and¡­"


    wless. Absolutely perfect. What could possibly go wrong?


    Everything. Everything could absolutely go wrong and it did.


    I walked into the wrong goddamn building apparently. Whoopsie-do. The stare that that receptionist gave me was not something I would like to relive ever again.


    After that, I stepped into a puddle on my way to the correct building. I had to use the stupid hand dryer in the male''s toilet to dry off my jeans afterward. Guess who I had to ask, my shoes and pant-leg soaked in road gloop for directions to the bathroom? Yes, that building''s receptionist.


    I practically felt the silent judgment radiating off of her as I huddled back over to the counter to ask about my appointment for the job interview.


    Oh, what''s that? Wrong building again? FOR THE LOVE OF -


    Okay, I know I''m new to town, ol'' little country boy me won''t get used to the customs untilter on, but why the hell would you build three simr-looking buildings on the same freaking address?!


    Fire your architects!


    Alright, whatever, I got the correct building this time. Nothing else could possibly backfire on me, right?


    Wrong, said God, roaring withughter at my misery like the big bully in the clouds he is.


    "I''m - I''m here¡­ for..." I wheezed. "I''m here for an interview. My name is - "


    "You missed it. Have a nice day."


    At least receptionist #3 was nice about it.


    And then, seemingly as ast cruel joke from the righteous devil above, it started to drizzle on my slow, gloomy trudge home.


    Just like that, all essence of my haughty bravado was cleansed by the pouring rain. Bye-bye hair wax, we had a nice run together even if I absolutely did despise your overpowering stench. Bye-bye rental suit, the shop I got you from will have a fun time wondering as to why you''re soaked and smell like mud when I return you tomorrow.


    Wait, I''ll get billed for that, won''t I? Shit.


    But, hey, if I have been crying, which I wasn''t, honest. The rain at least provided good cover to hide the fact. Again, just to reaffirm, wasn''t crying, not today, not ever, serious. Okay, maybe a sniffle here and there, but no tears.


    Just as my misery was starting to reach its peak, a huge crashing noise erupting from a nearby alley came in time to drive me away from the increasingly tempting thought to sell my kidney at the ck market to some profit.


    Stupid rat, I thought, walking past the narrow alleyway, but another ruffling noise stopped me in my tracks again. That was when an empty, folded tin can hit me in the face.


    Okay, now it''s a stupid dead rat.


    I picked up the can and walked into the alley, all the while muttering silent profanities at my dwindling luck. Saw one of those huge green rusted metal dumpsters at the side, so I took the can, got into a stance, and did my best Michael Jordan impression.


    In it went, any second I anticipated the sweet satisfying sound of ttering metal as it hit the bottom to emerge, but it didn''t. I heard a dull thud instead.


    "Ow."


    And an ''ow.''


    "Who goes there?!"


    Then also a ''Who goes there?!'' but now I''m just getting privy with the details.


    Like a rabbit appearing from a magician''s hat, a woman''s head popped out from the garbage p.


    Naturally, I was left staring away in surprise. Not everyday you see a woman''s face with a banana peel clinging atop her head, staring at you from the garbage bin, especially when said face had a rather prominent frown stered on her lips.


    I attempted to blink back my shock.


    "You''re a pretty big rat," I said.


    "Huh?"


    "Never mind."


    Surprisingly the only thing stranger than the encounter was her appearance. Her face was lined with sharp, sleek edges and her eyes gleamed like green gems. She was also paler than most people I''ve met and her hair was colored a stark, pure white.


    Young, maybe around my age it looked like, but quite possibly the strangest thing about her was the odd shape of her ears. Sharp, long, and narrow ears. Almost like knives.


    Almost like an¡­


    "Are you cosying an Elf?"


    I saw her eyebrows twitch and that was when I knew I''d stared for long enough.


    "Cosying? I know not of that word, but I am indeed an elf," she said, a haughty tone to her words. "Now state your business here, oddly-worn traveler or be off on your way at once! The inhabitants of this strange world reek dreadfully with the stench of malice as repugnant as Azamoth himself. I suggest you make haste before time itself befell upon you with a fate most dire."


    Did I say her ears were the strangest thing - I wanna take that back now, actually. I felt like I just got lectured by Edgy Shakespeare.


    More and more, the desire to simply walk away proved a tempting thought. But I stayed where I was in spite of it. Chalk it up to morbid curiosity or something.


    "Why are you in the dumpster?" I asked.


    The rain continued pattering on our heads and I noticed that she was as drenched as I was, if not, even more. Yet while I had a home to go back to, I had a sneaking suspicion that she was a different case entirely.


    "Stifle all sound, traveler. A ravenous monster lurks the very ground you stand upon. I''ve seen the monstrosity with my very eyes. Loudly it growled as it sought to satiate its appetite, the earth rumbling in its wake, a thundering monstrosity of sight, sound, and smell if there ever was one."


    "Right," I tilted my head. "Are you high?"


    She furrowed her brow and stared up to the sky. "I do not understand. My feety firm on solid ground, the sky remains beyond reach of me. Whatever do you mean by that? Exin yourself, traveler. My patience is not to be tested!"


    "No, not literally high - I meant like¡­ are you on drugs?"


    Her re intensified further. Does she really not understand me? Is she really that into roley?


    "Oh boy, alright King Arthur, forgive me of my impudence," I cleared my throat, can''t believe I''m actually doing this. "Pray tell, hath thy consumed of any concoction in recent times that hath given rise of any ailments of some kind to gue your well-being?"


    That seemed to have assuaged her, if only for a bit. Her face softening in response.


    "You are a strange one, oddly-worn traveler."


    Oh, I''m the strange one?


    "But I sense no malevolence stirring from within you. Very well, if your curiosity must be sated, know that I am on a task to y a monstrous being that has scoured thisnd for far too long."


    I rolled my eyes. "And just what does this creature look like? An orc, perhaps? Goblins? Vampires? You saw a rat, maybe?"


    She stared down at me. "It was a creature forged of metal."


    "Metal?"


    "Indeed. Arge metal beast d in dark green. A six-legged amalgamation of iron and rust with arge gaping hole at its back which it uses to devour its prey whole. I have seen it. Why - just recently I saw it feast upon the contents of thisrge metal box I now dwell in before it roared away in a thick miasma of smog."


    She said it, she actually said all that. How she did it all without bursting intoughter is beyond me. But I doubt she would have appreciated it if I started giggling away at the utter absurdity of it all.


    Patience, have patience, me.


    "Sorry, but could you repeat that again, please? Slowly, this time."


    I saw her lips pursed but she relented nheless.


    "Metal beast."


    "Uh-huh."


    "Six-legged."


    "Right¡­"


    "Gaping hole at its back."


    "Continue."


    "Saw it feast."


    "Then?"


    "It roared away."


    "Roared away¡­ alright," I nodded my head. "Does this beast happen to make a honking sound and have a really bad smell?"


    "Indeed," she said, her face twisting to reflect her disgust. "The foulest."


    "You know, I might be mistaken..." I said to her. "But I think you''re trying to y a garbage truck."


    "Garbage¡­ truck?"


    "Yes, that''s¡­ that''s what they''re called."


    Her face turned into a sneer. "A foul name for a foul beast, indeed."


    I give up on thisdy.


    "Okay, so, what''s your goal here? How are you gonna y it?"


    "I''ve devised a n that will prove infallible, you see," she said, firm determination twinkling in her emerald eyes. "The beast moves and feast as it sees fit, and consistently I have noticed that it would feed upon this¡­ this¡­ uh..."


    "Dumpster."


    "This dumpster - yes, indeed!" She nodded her head in approval. "I realize, given the beast''s hardened exterior, a direct attack at its flesh would prove only futile. So, instead, I shall sit and reside within this dumpster for the time being awaiting its arrival and once it has unwittingly consumed me in its haste for a meal, I shall y the beast from within!"


    She finished with a grandiose disy of valor, confidently smiling while flourishing in her hand arge gleaming iron sword that I didn''t even know she freaking had into the air.


    "Ahh! To revel in triumphant victory once more! The tension is almost palpable, wouldn''t you say?"


    The rain must have flooded her brain or something. I mean, it''s the only possible exnation for her behavior and speech. What, you''re telling me she''s an actual Elf from an actual fantasy world? Highly unlikely.


    A cosyer on drugs or drunk, quite possibly both. That''s my conclusion. In any case, I want no part in this, I wanna dust myself off of this encounter - water under the bridge. Who knows what''ll happen if I keep messing around with her, like, what if she just suddenly spears me with that sword or something?


    That''s right, just smile, just nod your head like you understand it all, even if you really don''t, and take your leave. You don''t need this in your life, me, trust me.


    "Well then," I began, bowing my head politely at her. "I wish you luck in your endeavor and hope that youe back down to reality sometime in the future."


    She bowed back at me. "Till next time then, oddly-worn traveler. Quenz''t adil lok''athar."


    What. You know what - I don''t even wanna know.


    Deep puddles were starting to form now. The rain was getting heavier. My feet were sloshing around the ce, trying to navigate myself out of the alley.


    Finally, I was out in the streets. Cars were passing by like bullets in the breeze. No signs of any garbage trucks, though. I have a feeling she''s going to be in there for a while.


    Ahh¡­ whatever, I have seen and dealt with enough for today as is. It was time to go home.


    And home I shall go.

 Chapter 2 - Decisions, Decisions

    Grey envelopes piled up the mail slot of my apartment door.


    Overdue bills again, baby. Heck yeah. I''m looking forward to paying them using the money I don''t even got that I''ve earned using the job I didn''t even get.


    I wonder if Dad would be so kind as to lend me some money in the meantime. Maybe Mom might even pitch in a bit¡­ hmm. Afterughing at me for a bit, I''m sure they''lle around.


    Open the door, flip the switch, and¡­ they cut the power. Oh well, electricity is overrated anyway. Nothing some candles wouldn''t solve. Rain''s still pouring as well so I won''t have to worry much about getting too hot in here.


    Wet shoes off, soaked socks out, I took a step in, marking the calendar that hung on the wall as I did with a big fact cross on today''s date.


    It''s official, folks. It''s now been three months since I''ve decided to live on my own. There months streak of pure independence. Three months streak of total unemployment.


    This calls for a celebration. What do I have in the fridge, I wonder?


    I scampered my way over to the kitchen, bumping and crashing into every single furniture in my possession on my way over, which wasn''t much, admittedly, but I''m sure my bruised and battered pinky toe would beg to differ.


    With a painful hiss of a clumsy man, I swung open the fridge - no fridge light, obviously - and found a melted ice-cream packet and some bottled water.


    Ran out of food, it seems.


    Ah well, It''ll have to do.


    Now picture this: It''s a gloomy, grey afternoon day. It''s raining outside. Inside of a quiet apartment building, a man drenched to the bone, sits on his armchair, gloopy ice-cream in a porcin bowl at tableside, a lighted candle by his side. Silently, he scrapes the ice-cream soup with a spoon and ate.


    Pretty pathetic, right? Well, not really. There are much worse things. Like sitting out in a dumpster at a random alley in the street. Least I ain''t there...


    Yet.


    Should I¡­ check on her? Can''t get her out of my mind for some reason.


    No! Nope. Stay out of it. It''s none of your business, me. What if you get infected and start speaking in cursive like her? Best you just continue doing your own thing, yes.


    By the time I was done with, uh, ''Lunch'' - yeah, let''s call it that, only three minutes have ticked by. Knowing much couldn''t be done wallowing in misery, much less without any power, I decided to call it a day and hit the hay.


    Candlelight guided me to thefort of my bed, an instant K.O as soon as my head hit the pillow. And just like that, ends my no-good, very bad day. I''m sleeping forever now.


    Or so I wish.


    I woke up to a light drizzle overcasting the evening sky. I realized I was still wearing the business suit, all creased and scrunched up now, but who gives a shit. I bought the suit for the day, I''m going to use it for the whole day, damn it.


    Woke up starving too, which was obviously a given. My walletid strewn on the bedside table, and it always breaks my damn heart having to open it up and see only a few pitiful notes left inside.


    Begrudgingly, I fished out just enough to purchase a small meal from the convenience store nearby. Time to head out. With help once more from candlelight, I tucked on my shoes and ventured out into the night, umbre in hand.


    The route wasn''t tooplicated. A left turn here, a right turn there¡­ what concerned me the most, however, was the path up ahead. Ain''t long till I''m confronted by the same alley which she was in. Maybe still is.


    Come on, I mean¡­ she can''t STILL be in there, can she?


    Whatever the case, I''ll find out in three steps¡­ two¡­ one.


    Kinda wish I wasn''t such a curious person. Now I''m stuck frozen in the middle of the sidewalk staring at a dark and begotten alleyway lit only bymplight.


    There''s the dumpster right there, right where I left it. Don''t really hear or sense anyone stirring inside it. Then again, the p is closed so who knows really?


    Nothing is confirmed until that dumpster is open. That settles it, I hereby dub thee ''Schr?dinger''s Dumpster''.


    A peek wouldn''t hurt, right? Just a little lean forward, and¡­


    I caught myself before I could take a step further. As I said, I don''t need this in my life. Away I went, leaving the mystery untouched, resolving to make sure it stays that way.


    That girl smelled like trouble. And she t-out just smells overall. Forget her.


    Or so I wanted to. She just wouldn''t leave my mind.


    The doors of the convenience store slid open and I was greeted with a nod from the cashier.


    I headed to the food aisle and from there I picked up the cheapest items to make a meal out of for myself.


    Does she need a meal?


    I also brought a drink for good measure.


    When was thest time she had something to drink?


    The rain was starting to pick up again. It didn''t bother me, I knew I was fine in my home.


    But was she?


    Lightning shed the sky. Thunder rumbled the rolling clouds. It''ll be a heavy one tonight.


    "She won''t be there."


    The cashier probably heard me mutter to myself, if he did, he showed no signs of having done so.


    I left the store with a stic bag slung around my arm, inside of it were snacks that were just simply too much for one person to finish. I guess it never hurts to share, does it?


    Shallow puddles that once littered the sidewalks were now a ceaseless stream of water, a murky deluge as heavy as the storm that had brought it. The patter of rainwater against my umbre was relentless, the wind blew with the force of a battering ram and to simply put, I was not having a good time. No sir.


    Practically blinded by a misty fog, I staggered my way onwards, retracing my steps, until I finally found myself in the same position I was in not even ten minutes ago.


    Motionless, nkly staring beyond the entrance of a damp, musty alley, to a dumpster, equally as damp and musty.


    I know I said I''d forget about her but there''s no harm in being a good samaritan every once in a while, right? At least, only for a day¡­ only for the evening.


    There''s just something about her that feels¡­ different¡­ abnormal, even. Couldn''t quite ce a finger on it¡­ but, there''s no better chance than now to find out, I suppose.


    Each step that brought me closer to her was immediately followed by a sh of thoughts, each battling for control over my actions.


    Left foot. She isn''t there.


    Right foot. But what if she is?


    Left foot. But what if she isn''t?


    Right foot. She is.


    Inches away and a free hand was already gripping the stic p before I even was aware of it.


    But what if she isn''t?


    Ah, fuck off.


    Gently, ever so gently, I raised the lid into the air, ever so slightly, just enough to simply lean forward for a peek.


    And peek I did. Delving into the darkness and stench.


    I blinked, I saw, and shortly after, I sighed.


    "You can''t be serious."


    There she was alright, right where I saw herst. If I thought of her as strange before, it doesn''tpare to what I thought of her now. Because back then, I only ever saw her face.


    Now I''m seeing her in her entirety.


    If she really was a cosyer. Then I sincerely appreciate her passion for her craft.


    The gleaming silver knight armor that adorned her body looked too genuine to be a replica. She had theplete set right here. Braces, leggings, chest te, greaves, even thick broad shoulder pads. The only thing missing was the helm and to be honest, I don''t think it''s much of a loss.


    Her face, up closer, felt like it had an ethereal glow to it, almost too pristine to even be human. And her ears¡­ yeah, they were still elf ears but I thought they might have been the detachable type but upon closer inspection, it seems they are actually her real ears.


    Oh, in case you''re wondering how I''m getting such a good view without even the smallest protest thrown my way, it''s because she''s fast asleep.


    Yep, in the dumpster. Quite peacefully, I might add. You''d think she has been sleeping in dumpsters for ages with how snug she seemed to be.


    Something wasn''t adding up. If she had the money to afford such an attire,bined that with the sword held tightly in her grip, then why is she sleeping out here?


    Why not go home?


    If she doesn''t have a home, then where on earth did shee from?


    Why is she dressed like a knight about to go off into battle?


    Nothing about her fits the textbook definition of normal.


    Silvery white locks rested on her face, beauty blighted by muck and grime against her rosy cheeks. Okay, I admit it, she was pretty. I should probably stop staring before dear ol'' Grandad in heaven shakes his head at me in shame.


    The question still remained unanswered, though.


    "Just who are you?"


    What answered me was a soft grunt as she adjusted herself sideways in her slumber.


    Later, then. I''ll get some answers out of you.


    For now, what phrasing do you use to ask a Elf-Knight out for dinner at your ce, I wonder?


    Guess I''ll just make it up as I go along. Like I always do.

 Chapter 3 - Dinner Date

    A candlelit dinner sounded like the epitome of a romantic outing, doesn''t it? Perhaps a lively conversation over a magnificent meal, something real mouth-watering likemb or some thick juicy steak.


    Well, we were on a table, there was a lit candle, there was also food, but I highly doubt I''d be earning a pat on the back from Gordon Ramsay for it. No, probably a good shouting and maybe a kick in the balls from him sounds about right.


    ''You call that dinner, you say? I reckon I''d have a better time eating raw sewage straight outta Chernobyl!''


    Ahh, ssic.


    Still though, despite the less-than-satisfactory meal I prepared, the Elfdy sitting across from mepped it all up before I could even take in my second spoonful.


    I could tell she had a slender frame. Despite what the thick, bulky shining armor may convey otherwise, there''s no hiding her size. So I''m surprised that the girl can eat.


    Honestly, with the way she gobbled and chewed, you''d think she had never eaten a bowl of cereal in her life. Yet there she was, smacking her lips, her expression absolutely glowing with satisfaction as she stretched her now empty bowl out towards me.


    It was through that, that I noticed her elf-ears mirrored her emotions to the bone. The smile on her lips was one of content and her ears reflected that sentiment well with an energetic twitching that went up and down like a see-saw. It kinda reminded me of a dog wagging its tail.


    Shit, that''s cute.


    "Perchance," she proimed. "Is it no trouble at all if I ask of you for another helping of this¡­ this¡­ kes of frost, as you call it?"


    I pointed my spoon at the cereal box to the side. "Frosted kes, it says it right there on the¡­ nevermind, help yourself to all of it if you want, but that''s your fourth helping already."


    "Mmm, indeed it is so," she replied, her eyes widening with anticipation as the rest of the cereal ttered into her bowl. "And yet somehow I find myself unable to abstain from such simple desires. Oh, how very unbing of me. Please, excuse this lowly knight''s gluttony for the time being, for I do find it rare especially in recent times to even be able to indulge in the simple pleasures."


    "''Kay, then." I took a bite.


    I''m not even going to pretend I understood all that.


    Outside, through the gap in the window curtains, the rain continued to storm fiercer than ever before, reaffirming to me that taking her out of that alleyway when I did was the best damn idea I had all day.


    Dinner ended with a refreshing chug of chocte milk which she too found equally as fascinating. Have a guess how many times I had to pour it out for her before she was satisfied. I guarantee you it wasn''t just once.


    That carton was supposed tost me a couple of days too. Ah well, no use crying over drank milk.


    Once I was sure she was both well and at ease with herself, I finally sprung the question I''ve been dying to know the answer to all this time.


    "So, just who are you exactly?"


    Her ears immediately perked upwards at the question. "Ah, just where are my manners? Forgive me. You''ve provided both food and shelter and yet I''ve never given you my name."


    "It''s not a big deal, really -"


    "Hush now - say no more, simply know that I''m greatly indebted to you and that I intend to repay you in kind someday."


    A wide cheerful smile spread across her chocte-coated lips, an expression I never expected given her stern demeanor, yet a weed expression nheless.


    I nodded my head. "So, uh¡­ name?"


    "Yes, yes, of course," She cleared her throat. "My name is Eshwlyn of the Old Guard. Former Knightess to thete King Ardvair and Sworn Seeker of the Lazarus Stone."


    ''Course long titles are a given. Frankly, I''d be upset if she didn''t have one.


    "So Eshnynn, uhh, sorry, - Eshlin... Eshween?"


    "Eshwlyn of the Old Guard. Former Knightess to thete King Ardvair and Sworned Seeker of the -"


    "We''ll just call you Ash."


    She bowed her head. "Ash it is, then."


    "So, Ash¡­" I shifted in my seat. "Where are you from? It''s pretty clear you aren''t from around here, are you?"


    "Indeed I am not. For once, I find myself a stranger amidst a strangend. One, unlike anything I''ve ever seen before. I''ve sailed oceans, traversed continents. Nilfa, Creekwood, Frieden Rike, Molothir, and yet all paled inparison to thisnd of¡­ of¡­"


    "This is Earth."


    "Earth, you say?" She formed a frown. "It seems memory fails me for I do not recall seeing such a name on the dozens of maps I have studied."


    The idea of this girl being from an actual fantasy world is slowly starting to be more and more feasible as the seconds go by. The thought of it ensnared my mind.


    But how could that be? How is that even possible? It shouldn''t be¡­ yet her Elf-like ears, heavy metal armor, and sword, even her mannerisms all seemed like they came out of some generic fantasy RPG.


    Either that or fantasy roleying has reached new heights that I never even dreamed of.


    "Do you remember how you got here?" I asked.


    "I do not recall, try as I might." She said, heaving a sigh. "All is but a blur to me. I recall myself saving a child from the path of a runaway carriage but that is all I can remember, unfortunately."


    Oh¡­ she got hit by a carriage. That exins so much, actually.


    "And as for you, kind sir?" She nudged her chin at me. "Does my savior have a name?"


    I chuckled. "That he does. My name is -"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    My lips snapped shut faster than a flytrap. I felt my heart sink into my chest. That knocking¡­ surely it must be the wind, right? Surely¡­ surely it wasn''t them again. It couldn''t be.


    "Something the matter?" said Ash, both her head and ears tilting at an angle.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    There it was again. This was no wind. It''s them, alright¡­ Godamnit.


    "Wait here," I told Ash as I stood up to my feet. Begrudgingly, I made my way to the front door, reaching for the handle.


    Another knock, louder and firmer this time, sounded. There was no doubt in my mind that they would have broken it down if I hadn''t finally swung the door open.


    And just as I feared, what greeted my doorstep was an unwee visitor, grinning at me from ear to ear. A bowler hat, a ck coat, and a small umbre. This short stubby little man was the bane of my existence.


    "What do you want?" I asked, scowling.


    "I was in the neighborhood," he said, his voice croaking like a toad. "Figured I stopped by and paid a visit."


    "Mission aplished. Now leave."


    "''Fraid I can''t do that," he said, wedging his foot between the door before I could m it shut. "Well not yet, anyway. You know the routine by now."


    "What?" I was left speechless at that moment, his words just took the breath right out of my lungs. "You probably made a mistake because that can''t be. I already paid everything I owed. I don''t even have electricity now because of it."


    "Well, I feel for ya. But there''s no mistake, wouldn''t be here otherwise. Interest rates went up. If you weren''t informed about it before, you are now."


    "You''re kidding me¡­" I felt a surge of anger flow through me. Seriously¡­ just when I thought I was out. "How much?"


    "Another grand and bossman says you''re out for good - swears on it even."


    "I don''t have that. I''m barely getting by as is. Don''t you loan sharks have anybody else to leech off of?"


    "Oh we do, but I don''t make the rules here." He mumbled, cing a cigarette in between his lips. "So, am I gonna collect tonight or are you going to make me walk out of here empty-handed?"


    Could have tried many things then. Try and talk him out of it. Run away and change my address. Make up an excuse. Threaten them with the police.


    But I already tried all those things before, none worked. Like a fly in a flytrap, that''s me.


    "Give me a day. Tell your boss that - a day. I''ll¡­ I''ll have the money then."


    He blew a puff of smoke and squinted at me with narrowed eyes. "So be it," then smiled at me. "Pleasure doing business."


    I gave a reluctant nod, I pushed the door again and this time it closed for good. He was gone, the encounter had ended¡­ but the prospect of tomorrow makes me want to shrivel up and die.


    Weak knees had me leaning against the doorframe for support. My head felt like it was about to burst so I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath, and when I next opened them - Ash was staring at me from across the hallway, her bright green eyes an intense glow in the dark.


    Must be an Elf thing.


    "Your walls are regrettably thin," she muttered. "I couldn''t help but overhear your conversation."


    "Got some questions, I suppose?"


    "Indeed," she nodded her head. "What are these ''Loan Sharks'' that you spoke of? Do they share simrities with the Frosted kes? Can I eat them?"


    "Hah - wha - no, you can''t, don''t even."


    To my surprise, she responded with a chuckle, stifling herughter with an open palm.


    "I merely jest," she said, still retaining a small smile. "As much as my country differs from yours, cruelty is what grips our simrities together. Thievery, corruption, injustice, matters not whatnd your feet stand on, they never change."


    "Yeah, well¡­ I kinda did brought it on to myself."


    "Oh? If it''s no trouble, would you care to tell your tale?" She said, beckoning me towards her. "I feel as if I may be able to repay a debt sooner than I originally thought otherwise."


    "No, no, really¡­ it''s my own problem. You don''t have to bother¡­ Look, I''ll deal with it -"


    "Sit," Ash said softly, a tenderness in her eyes. "I''ll listen."


    She''s a pushy one, isn''t she? Boldly marching into my bottomless pitfall of problems without even knowing what she''s getting herself into. I got a feeling that even if she did know, she''ll still jump right in.


    The rain stopped pouring, the clouds began clearing, and the moon started shining.


    Today has been a day of many ups and downs. Mostly downs than ups, but who''s keeping count. I''ve yet to figure out if this chivalrous, benevolent knight-elf from another world is an up or down for me.


    But seeing her gentle expression glimmer under the glow of moonlight, I''d like to think that it''s an up.

 Chapter 4 - Looks Like Ive Adopted An Elf

    It didn''t take long for me to recount my sad, unfortunate tale to the Elf with perked ears. She stayed mute over the course of what seemed like an hour and by the time I was done, the lit candle had burned down to a sizable portion.


    Though some rification was needed at certain times. I had to exin to her what a pyramid scheme was and how loan sharks work. Whether or not she understood my exnations, I didn''t know, for she would simply just nod her head and stare deeply into the candlelight.


    "I see," she said, with one hand stroking her chin. "So you owe these ''mob people'' a great debt, then?"


    I sighed. "That about sums it up, yeah."


    "Have you no source for wealth?" She asked, her lips in a frown. "Manualbor, perhaps? A cksmith, farmer¡­"


    "None."


    "Why?"


    I threw my hands up in the air. "Honestly, I have no clue. Luck, maybe. I just keep getting fired for things I didn''t even do."


    At that, her eyes grew as wide as saucers. "They torched you?"


    "What? No, no! I mean, they just¡­ let me go. Missing money,te paperwork, damagedpany property... didn''t even do anything, but somehow I got the me for it."


    "How unjust."


    "You can say that again."


    "How unjust."


    "No, I meant¡­ you know what, nevermind."


    Silence fell between us. Don''t know what Ash was thinking about but it''s got her staring away at nothing. Meanwhile, I was left to dwell in very unpleasant thoughts of regret.


    Having to narrate my stupid naive past self''s story didn''t really do much good for my morale. I had to resist the growing urge to punch myself over the stupid things I had done.


    Like seriously - it was a pyramid scheme! Why on earth did you fall for it, past me?! Anybody can smell it from a mile away! Of course, there''s no get-rich-quick tactic that nobody has ever heard about, nobody''s ever heard of it because it doesn''t even exist.


    But no, just had to throw all your money away at empty promises. Yeah, that''s how you get rich. Just look where that got you. Oh, herees that urge again - resist, man, resist. Don''t hit yourself in front of the Elf.


    "I have decided."


    My head spun towards her. "Decided?"


    Suddenly Ash stood up. A strange sense of resolve painted her eyes and before I could question it, she marched herself in front of me. My armchair wasn''t exactly big, so she towered above me like an eagle in the sky, cranking her intimidation factor up to an eleven.


    Then, as if to inverse all that, she got down on one knee, her face hidden in the long locks of her hair and bowed her head towards me.


    Awkward, very awkward. Haven''t a clue how I''m supposed to react, so I''ll just keep quiet for now.


    She ced a hand against her chest and spoke, "Just as you havee for my aid, I shall nowe for yours. I now swear my allegiance to your cause. Your troubles are now my troubles, your enemies are now my own, and until the day that anguish no longer gues you¡­ here I shall remain to stay. H''thur Gofrin."


    Finished, she looked up, her eyes staring at my own with solemnity, leaving me still in a state of pure unbridled confusion.


    "Allegiance? Wait, I just got you out of a dumpster, don''t you think that''s a bit much? ''H''thar wadda? What does that mean?"


    "It means to fret no longer¡­ Master," She said, her ears twitching in tune to the smile on her face. "For I am here."


    ------


    The birds outside began chirping and before I knew it, it was morning already.


    I sat up.


    My living room looked as empty as ever.


    A small tscreen on a withered table at the front, in the middle, was a desk for cing things on, my favorite armchair at the front of it all, which was currently upied by yours truly, and oh yes¡­ how could I forget the Elf-Lady who had taken upon herself to stay in a constant kneeling position by my side throughout the entirety of the night?


    "I thought I told you the whole kneeling-on-guard thing wasn''t necessary," I said, stifling a yawn.


    "But danger -"


    "Always lurks in the darkest of shadows, I know."


    Didn''t use my bed because I wanted her to use it, I told her to use it. But it seems she would rather do her own thing¡­ she must be exhausted.


    "Look, get some rest," I said, standing up and stretching myself awake. "I''ll buy some breakfast, you can eat in bed and - "


    She stood up after me and shook her head firmly. "That won''t be necessary."


    "Really? Breakfast seems pretty necessary to me."


    "And so it is," she said. "But as an Elf born of pureblood, I have been blessed with a vast supply of both vigor and strength. Weeks could go by and yet I will not tire nor hunger. That, you can be rest assured of."


    "You ate all my cereal and slept in a dumpster."


    Ash pursed her lips. I had a look at her ears. They were drooping.


    "You can be rest assured," she said again. "Presumably."


    So which is it, then?


    I sighed. "No need to lie. Go to sleep, get some rest. You don''t have to follow me. I''ll survive a trip down to the store, trust me. I''ll be back before you know it."


    She bowed her head again. Seriously, I gotta get used to this whole bowing thing.


    "Very well. I shall do as you say and rest."


    Ash didn''t make it two steps out of the living room before she practically dropped to the floor and dozed off right there and then. I had to drag her the rest of the way to the bed and tuck her in myself.


    Wasn''t easy to, that armor of hers is no joke. How the hell she walks around in that thing is beyond me.


    Funny, now I''m wondering who''s serving who. Not a very bright knight, she is.


    As soon as I knew that she was tucked in all snug and nice, I left to go hunt for breakfast and what''s for breakfast, you ask? Why, even more cereal, of course. I wonder if corn kes are a thing in her world?


    Making my way back, with a stic bag of milk and cereal in a tight grip, I passed by the alley again and saw a garbage truck roaring away into the distance. You''re a lucky man, Garbage-man. If I hadn''te when I did, you''d probably have a hard time exining to your superiors on how the hell a person ended up in the back of your truck.


    Still a few more minutes until I reach home. In that time, my mind drifted off into the encounter ofst night.


    That distressing encounter.


    I told that man I''d get the money today, when in all honesty I didn''t even have the means to acquire that much cash in that short a timeframe.


    I knew that¡­ he knew that¡­ his boss probably did too. I''m going to turn up at their ce empty-handed and still, they gave me a day anyway. They''re toying with me.


    Probably trying to see how much they can squeeze out of me before I finally break.


    And as time slowly creeps on and on, I feel like I just might.


    No job, no prospects for the future, and hopelessly indebted to the mob.


    All these thoughts, I poured it out to herst night. Told her all my woes until I couldn''t anymore. Ash was a good listener. Always sympathizing,forting¡­ doing her best to keep my hopes up.


    Even before I drifted off to sleep, she was the one that came up with a n to bail me out of my dilemma.


    A silly n, really.


    She wanted toe along, she said. Together with me into the lion''s den. I had my qualms about it but she figured she could settle the matter herself if given the chance to.


    She asked me when I''ll be going and I told her sometime in the afternoon.


    Her lie early this morning might have been payback to the lie I toldst night.


    I was actually going now.


    Yeah, like I''m going to ce her in that kind of danger.


    I''ll go there and maybe try to broker a deal and thene back to ready breakfast. Tell them to give me two weeks and I''ll double - no, triple the original amount. That should give me more time to find a source of ie. Do something, anything to scrounger up the money.


    Call Dad if I have to, I don''t know. Already tried calling him multiple times this morning. No answer. All my messages were left unread as well. Medical bills, I know¡­ mom''s not feeling her best¡­ but I do wish he''d pick up his phone every once in a while.


    Whatever happens, I''m sure I''ll find a way. Desperate times call for desperate measures


    I reached a junction on the road. Ahead to the leftid home, and on the right, well¡­ you know what''s on the right.


    There I was in between crossroads, ready to take my step at a direction, but before I could, there she was again, stopping me in ce as she had so many times before.


    My knight in shining armor.


    She stood by the sidewalk with her sword in hand, taking no notice of nearby bystanders gawking away at her odd choice for casual wear. Ash seemed to be rather taken by the cars on the road, her gaze following each one that passes by like a curious cat.


    Pretty sure to her, they''re some funny looking carriages.


    It''s clear she hadn''t taken notice of me, not even as I walked up beside her.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    Her ears gave a small twitch, sensing my presence, and her eyes nced over briefly at mine before turning back to the road. "Merely waiting for your arrival," she said.


    "What happened to sleeping?"


    "What happened to ''sometime in the afternoon''?"


    Busted.


    "How did you know I was lying?"


    "With all due respect, Master..." she said. "But frankly, you are a terrible liar."


    Okay, that one got a chuckle out of me, yet it seems she did not find it as amusing as I did. In fact, she looked quite upset. I guess I can understand why.


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    Ash gave a weary sigh. "Please, Master, I implore you. Know that I only seek to aid you in your time of need. Yet I cannot do so if I do not have your trust. How I am in your eyes, I do not know, but try to understand that I am a knight first and foremost, so please treat me as such and let me help you."


    A long time was spent in silence just staring at each other''s faces. She asks that I use her as some kind of tool, but it''s kinda hard to bring myself to do that.


    Can I do that? Can I allow her to help me in spite of the consequences that may arise? Can I?


    Slowly, reluctantly, I nodded my head. "Okay. I''ll be counting on you, then."


    Finally, I saw that smile again, brightening her expression. "Thank you."


    "But first," I said, shaking the stic bag in my hand. "Breakfast."


    And with that, together, we headed to the left.

 Chapter 5 - Confrontation Time, Yay

    Somehow, someway¡­ this is strangely pleasing to the eye. I tried, probably failed, hiding my amazement on my face with a nk expression. But you can''t really keep a straight face at this.


    "So?" I asked, cing a hand on my jaw to stop it from dropping. "How does it feel?"


    Ash walked out the doorway to my room with a very peculiar expression on her face. It was hard to tell what she was thinking, especially with that small frown.


    "Drafty¡­ mostly." She said, swinging her arms around. "Perhaps a bit loose too¡­ exposed,fortable, It feels as if it does not suit me."


    I wouldn''t be saying that from where I was standing. In fact, it''s quite the opposite, it suited her too well, actually.


    I just smiled at her. "You''ll get used to it."


    If we were going out in public, obviously I needed her not to look like she''s heading out to a convention of some kind. So after breakfast, I fished out some clothes from my closet. My clothes. Not really nice clothes, per se, but clothes nheless.


    At least, that''s what I thought at first.


    Those jeans that made me look like a fool, fitted her slender legs like a glove. And that jacket, which ording to my sister, gave her homeless beggar vibes? Yeah, Ash practically made it her own, and she radiated with a certain style I could only dream of.


    Especially with her long white hair flowing down to her waist side. Yeah, I wouldn''t be surprised if she gets picked up by some talent scout somewhere. There was just one problem, though.


    "You know your ears?"


    She looked at me and lowered her arms. "I know of them."


    "Yeah¡­" I shook my head. "Elves, umm¡­ we don''t have elves around here, so¡­ you''re going to be attracting a bit of attention if we leave them out in the open like that."


    Her ears began to droop a little. "Oh," then she frowned. "What do you propose we do?"


    "Easy fix, no worries¡­" I walked up to her and pulled the hood that came with the jacket over her head. "There we go, now you''re looking human. Ash of Humankind, roommate to me, and devourer of cereal brands everywhere."


    "Master, are you perhaps mocking me?"


    My hands rose up in surrender. "I''d never dream of it."


    Ash drew her eyes upwards, clearly fascinated by the hoodie, her eyebrows raising under the fringes of her hair.


    "I have seen our schrs and monks on asion, and they have donned something akin to this one." She said, her fingers pinching the end of the hood. "Were you possibly once a schr yourself?"


    "Err, no. Wouldn''t call myself that. I mean, I wasn''t exactly the brightest in school either."


    "Brightest, you say¡­ humans can shine?"


    "Metaphorically speaking, uh, sure I guess?"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Hmm indeed. I was beginning to confuse her, I knew it, It''s a clear sign now. Whenever she would furrow her eyebrows or make a small frown, or if her ears started twitching up and down, it''s a sure indication there''s something she isn''t getting.


    But we''ll work on her metaphorster. For now, the afternoon sun zed high in the sky and we have somewhere we needed to be.


    So with a p of my hands and the opening of the front door, we set off to the outside world.


    It was clear from the moment we hit the sidewalk that Ash would immediately start gazing away at this new and bizarre world she somehow found herself in.


    Like a curious little cat, she is. Tilting her head at a red ''stop'' sign and freezing in ce, "It said stop, Master." she said.


    "Yeah, but not for you." and there I was, nudging her away from the sign.


    Cars and motorbikes zing on the road startled her as we walked across the zebra crossing, meanwhile, the traffic lights or as she calls it ''red, yellow, green orbs hung high above'' captivated her to the point where she stopped moving again.


    "Fascinating..." She said.


    "We''re in the middle of the road," I told her, nodding apologetically to the cars honking at us to get a move on.


    Clear highlight for me was probably when she suddenly shoved into a bush while bracing herself in front of me like a shield.


    "Dragon!" She shouted at the top of her lungs, her hands darting to her waist-side to brandish her sword¡­ which she didn''t bring so it just looked like she was trying to grip the air.


    Many onlookers stared at us weirdly as they passed by, but Ash''s eyes could only focus on the anomaly soaring in the sky.


    I popped up out of the bush, cluttered in stray leaves. cing my hand on her shoulder, I calmly exin to her, "No, Ash, it''s just a ne."


    She immediately eased up, breathing in relief. "Oh, just a bird, then?"


    "Sure," I said, nking my expression. "We''ll go with that."


    "I''ve troubled you, it seems," she said, finally taking notice of all the stares on us. "I shall refrain from acting in haste and instead await your judgment before rendering myself of use. Yournd, your knowledge. I shall withdraw myself."


    Bowed her head again¡­ I''m no king, so I don''t really need that kind of gesture.


    "Okay then, let''s get going," I said.


    First things first, I went ahead and returned the suit. Left in the rush before they could ask any questions. After that, it was a straight walk into town.


    On the first day of moving into the city, everything looked so normal. Then I was coerced, scammed, and ced into debt midway through my second week.


    Since then I started seeing the city for what it is.


    That Italian Restaurant on the left? That''s a front for the mob. Theundromat over there? Same story.


    Hair salon, nightclub, and pub? Moneyundering.


    Every corner of the street, you can feel the mob''s influence. They controlled the town and half of the people in it. I was one of them. If they want it, they''ll get it.


    Anything they want in the blink of an eye.


    And there I was, about to march up to their faces and tell them ''No''.


    They don''t like that word. Learned that the hard way. Still, if the Elf-Knight from another world is confident of her chances, then¡­


    "We''re here," I said to Ash.


    The building in front of us looked just like any you''ll find in the city. Normal, in, like any other office building. It''s only once you get in that you''ll find it''s far from anything mundane.


    "Indeed," said Ash, knocking her knuckles on the concrete wall. "A sturdy fortress, a tall one too. A fitting structure for those that desire to perch themselves up and stand above all others."


    "How¡­ poetic? Anyway, yeah¡­ let''s get this over with."


    You''d think with this building being practically their headquarters, security would be beefed up at the front entrance but no, it was absolutely deserted. Anybody can just waltz in there and that''s exactly what they want to happen.


    Wanna borrow some cash? Well, sure,e on in. Just make sure you''re ready to pay the price.


    One very deep breathter, Ash and I finally took our step in.


    Inside, well, it wasn''t very homely. Few chairs, the smell of smoke lingered the air, and it was basically empty, save for the receptionist behind the desk at the far end.


    It was her that we had to talk to in order to get anything done around here, so to her, we went.


    Her eyes were set on us and I began.


    "Can I¡­ uh, can I..." I trailed off. What I was supposed to say? How do I begin? Don''t think they get a lot of people opposing them¡­ what are the right words here?


    That was when, with all the boldness she could muster, Ash mmed her hand against the desk, proiming at once. "We wish to speak with your leader at once!"


    I cringed so hard that if I cringed any harder I would have died. To try and save face, I muttered quietly a small, "please."


    For a few moments that felt like an eternity, nothing. Then the receptionist adjusted her sses and stood up.


    "One moment," she said, walking away into another room.


    While we waited, Ash whispered to me, "Fear is what they prey on the most, and your face is flushed with it. Master, ease yourself, I am here with you."


    "I''m trying," I whispered back, wiping the droplets of sweat that had formed on my forehead.


    A little whileter, the receptionist emerged out of the room, and trailing behind her was a most dreaded face.


    There again with his stupid bowler hat, stupid trench coat, and that stupid smile on his face.


    "Well, well, what do we have here?" He said, rubbing his grimy little hands together. "To myplete surprise, you actually came. I was just on my way over to pay you a visit just in case you forgot."


    With a scowl, I nodded silently.


    He lit up a cigarette and tucked it between his puffy lips. "Now what''s this I hear about you wanting to see the boss?"


    "It''s my payment," I exined. "There are some matters with it I wanna discuss with him personally, and in private."


    The stubby man chuckled and blew out a puff of smoke. "He''s busy."


    "What?"


    "He ain''t got time for a dissatisfied customer. Besides, what you wish to discuss with him, you can discuss it with me. That''s what I''m here for."


    I gritted my teeth. "Tell him it''s important."


    "Oh? What could possibly be so important that I have to bother the bossman toe running your way like some kind of worker grunt?"


    Ash ced a step forward, her eyes stern and grim. "That he will be paying the debt no longer."


    The man, clearly unfazed, blew out another puff. "He ain''t got a choice,dy. If anything, it''s him that came crawling to us, you know?"


    "And then intend to ensnare him forever in your clutches," Ash said. "You''ve tormented this man for long enough. You will take your deal and go, you will pester him no longer."


    "Oh yeah, and we''re just gonna pack up and go, are we?" said the man, staring at us down with contempt. "And who''s gonna stop us if we don''t?"


    Ash met his eyes, and spoke boldly, "I am."


    The man snorted, his head shaking in disbelief, and drew a step back, flicking away the cigarette in his lips. His eyes kept flicking from me to Ash, which would be immediately followed by a deep heavy sigh.


    "I''ll go make a call," he said.

 Chapter 6 - The Lions Den

    They say that three is a crowd. But they never really specify if whether that crowd is dead or not.


    Well, in my case, as me, Ash, and the bowler-hat man stumbled our way into the lift, I wouldn''t exactly call us the liveliest crowd.


    It was mostly justplete silence, followed by the asional ring from either one of us. All the way to the top floor was the button the man pushed and being the heavy smoker that he is, he just had to have another smoke while we''re in such a smallpact space.


    Ash didn''t seem to mind, but I did. A sensitive nose has its drawbacks. I had a tough time trying to refrain from going into a coughing fit so as to not draw any attention to myself.


    Wasn''t exactly the mood for idle talk either, but bowler-hat man didn''t care.


    "You''re an idiot, kid," he said, shaking his head once again. "Shoulda just paid what you owed like a good little boy. It would have ended well for you."


    "I did pay what I owe," I retorted. "It''s you people who decided that it wasn''t enough."


    "Never said it was fair, but it would have been a far better oue. Now there''s no turning back from here. You know, if it weren''t for my job, I would almost feel sorry for you."


    I tried to not let his words get to me. I knew he was just trying to intimidate me, but goddamn it, dude¡­ it''s actually working.


    Of course, Ash noticed, squeezing my arm tight and giving me a small nod. Her way of encouragement, I guess. Doesn''t really bolster my confidence that much but I''ll take what I can get.


    "Still though," said the man, as the elevator doors parted open. "You got guts."


    We stepped into the room and as soon as our feet hit the carpeted floor, a sense of danger began to pervade. A simple penthouse suite shaped into an office and yet it feels as if we just entered the lion''s den,plete with tough-looking bodyguards at either side all wearing suits.


    The bowler-hat guy didn''t follow us, he remained in the elevator, giving his farewell with a curt nod before the elevator doors closed once again, leaving Ash and I all on our lonesome to venture on deeper into the heart of darkness.


    Had Ie alone, no doubt my legs would have gone jelly and I''d be flopping around the floor like a fish having a nervous breakdown. But for some reason, the sight of Ash simply striding forward without fear gave me enough courage to do the same.


    Suddenly Ash leaned in close, whispering to me while looking straight forward, "By any chance, could that be him right over there?"


    Her finger pointed to a man in a pristine-looking business suit, he was by arge window overlooking the city with his back faced towards us. A cane in one hand, while the other delved into his pants pocket.


    I''ve only ever seen the mob boss once when I first paid a visit and although it was a very brief sighting, I knew there was no mistaking that authoritative air around him, nor that rxed demeanor.


    The way he just stood there, like he was always in control. There was no mistaking it¡­


    "Yeah, that''s him," I told Ash, meeting her eyes with a knowing nce. "Sure about this?"


    She nodded at me. "Have faith in me, Master."


    Faith was all I had right now. And I''m clinging onto it for dear life.


    I nodded back. Moment of truth time.


    "Excuse -"


    "Not another step."


    The man spoke fast, but each syble hit like a drum, so much so that I instantly did as he said and froze in ce.


    "You don''t call out to me, I call out to you," the man said, turning around to face us. "Do we understand each other?"


    The air in the room was suffocating. Even the way he stared down at people made you feel like you were trapped in a corner with nowhere to go. Despite his immacte appearance, with his smartly-groomed hair and beard, he was a true mobster at heart.


    "Understood," I said, and then his eyes flickered towards me, his gaze piercing, almost as if burrowing through my very soul.


    "I know you," he muttered, taking a step closer with his cane. "A thousand dors. Cash, yes? Needed it for an investment, you imed."


    That caught me off guard. "How did you -"


    "Deals made with us, I don''t forget. Especially with those people who I feel would try to squirm their way out of their agreement¡­ yes, them - I try to remember their faces... each and every one of them. I wouldn''t forget you."


    I squirmed in ce, trying to look anywhere else besides his intense re. "You know that deal wasn''t fair."


    "Fair?" He repeated, his cane mming the ground with another step. "You knew our business. You knew our rules. Fair? There''s no fair here. Still, you signed with us, wrote your name, shook our hands¡­ and now you''re here toin to me about fairness?"


    "I was an idiot back then! I made a mistake."


    "Yes, you did," he stopped moving, leaving only a few meters of space between us. "So why don''t you want to pay for it?"


    My mind drew a nk. I had no clue what to respond back. Everything felt as if it was closing in around me. It was too much. Everything was too much. The bodyguards all swarming towards us, the simple evil look on that man''s face, and the sheer utter thought that I might note out of this unscathed.


    We really shouldn''t havee here.


    "He already has."


    Suddenly Ash was there, upying the empty space left in the middle, confronting the man without any fear in her eyes.


    "What was owed he has already fulfilled. Long ago, in fact. Yet you still kept him, chained him against his will. You don''t intend to let him go, you''ll hound him and chase after him for all that he is worth. The pain, the misery you''ve afflicted¡­ it sickens me, you sicken me¡­ and I intend to put a stop to it at once."


    Strong, unwavering words that echoed across the walls of the penthouse. It was clear the man was taken aback, staring at Ash with a certain interest in his eyes.


    "And just who might you be?" He asked.


    "My name is not to be defiled by your twisted lips," Ash snarled. "What matters now is that you free my master of the burden you''ve wrongfully ced upon him and you will do it now while you still draw breath."


    The man raised an eyebrow. "And if I don''t?"


    Ash took arge menacing step towards him,pletely going against his wishes, and said to him in a quiet voice, "I''ll convince you."


    The man''s face was always stern, permanently in a scowl. But against all odds,pletely out of nowhere, he cracked a smile, widening, until itpletely filled his face.


    "Interesting," He said, snapping his fingers once and drawing away. "Then please, by all means¡­ try and change my mind."


    I felt a rough hand grip around my left shoulder, pulling me back and sending me stumbling backward. A bodyguard came marching to the front, a hand delving into his coat pocket, his sights deadset on Ash.


    Terror struck through me then, as he pulled a gun into view, and aimed it to the back of her head.


    I tried, I called to her, screaming, "ASH! BEHIND!"


    Toote. She turned around and the barrel of the gun was ced in between her eyes. He pulled the trigger.


    The sound of a gunshot reverberated throughout the room.


    I flinched, teeth in a tight grit, my eyes sping shut¡­ ears ringing.


    We never should havee¡­ I shouldn''t have approached her, shouldn''t have let her help me. Now Ash was dead, I got her killed.


    Or so I thought.


    I dared a peek, a small one, and immediately my eyes widened in disbelief.


    Ash stood there, not a single bullet wound on her head, despite the smoke swirling from the barrel of the gun and the bullet casing falling to the floor. There was not a mark on her.


    The bodyguard made an audible gasp and took a receding step backward, but before he could ce another step, Ash grabbed hold of the front end of the gun.


    ring, and with an anger I have never seen on her, she muttered, "My turn."


    In one quick stroke of movement, Ash crushed the gun under the sheer might of her grip, crumbling it into bits and pieces thatnded on the floor. Then, closing her fist, she sent the bodyguard flying to the other side of the room with one swift strike to the gut.


    I was there, I saw what happened, and yet I still couldn''t believe what I just witnessed. Not only did she survive a bullet to the head, but she also sent a man soaring with a single punch.


    The normal question that would havee to mind by then would be ''Just what is she?'' but I already knew the answer to that, didn''t I?


    The Elf-Knight from another world, here to save the day, turned back to confront the bossman himself, whose jaw had dropped inplete and utter shock.


    Without missing a beat, she nudged her head at him. "Convinced yet?"

 Chapter 7 - Dealing With The Problem

    For the longest while, there was nothing but this profound silence in the air where no one moved and no one spoke.


    Not the remaining guards, standing pure in bafflement over what just transpired. Not me, who was at aplete loss for words, and certainly not the mob boss, who had somehow managed to regain hisposure and was staring at Ash like never before.


    It was only after Ash tried to take another step towards him that his bodyguards finally spurred into action, immediately surrounding her in a circle with drawn weapons and pointing their guns at her.


    Ash, unamused by this, slowly folded her hands into closed fists, I saw her braced into a stance... any second now she was about to move, but then...


    "Stand down!" The man barked, mming the end of his cane to the ground. "This woman had a gun to her head, was shot, and it barely even fazed her and still you''re going to try and riddle her with bullets? Are you people truly idiots?"


    I''d haveughed if the situation wasn''t so dire, especially afterward when all the guards started fidgeting ufortably in ce, lowering their heads and mumbling stuff like "My bad, boss" and "No, of course not boss, sorry boss" before walking dejectedly back to their positions.


    After a weary sigh, the man''s eyes confronted Ash''s once more.


    "Well, I''ll admit it. I confess myself to being impressed by you." He said, nodding his head at her. "Ash, was it? I''ll be sure to remember you."


    "Withhold your ttery, you fiend, for they''ll only serve to enrage me even further," said Ash, her nostrils ring. "Instead do what is wise. Free my master now, before further trouble ensues."


    "Master?" Said the man, raising a brow towards me. "Really now? Is that what she calls you?"


    I narrowed my lips. "She''s only here to help me out."


    "Hmm... Well, now I''m curious as to what you have done to earn the loyalty of someone of her capabilities. Do you mind sharing?"


    "I was kind," I simply said. "Try being that for once, it might just surprise you."


    "Perhaps..."


    "Enough talk!" Ash shouted, taking another step. "Will you concede, or will you not? Answer now!"


    The man slowly shook his head and walked off to the left of us. "Do I even have a choice?"


    From out of a file cab in the far corner of the room, he pulled out a sheet of paper, and then as he slowly made his way back towards us, the paper was held out in front of Ash and me to see.


    "Yours, yes?" The man said.


    It was my contract. My name, my address, my number... everything about me was all contained in that little piece of paper. I tried to reach for it, but the man withdrew his hand back before I could take it.


    "I can get rid of it. Tear it to pieces in front of your eyes if you want, I''ll even forget about it," said the man again. "But the people above me? My superiors, well they - they have a far better memory than I do."


    Ash scoffed. "A small loss in the grand scheme of things, I''m sure. Why does it matter if a single debt goes astray? I doubt they''d even cared nor know of my master''s existence and involvement in these affairs."


    "Oh, you''d be surprised."


    She made a confused frown. "Exin yourself."


    I didn''t need an exnation. Slowly through the course of the conversation, I was starting to understand. The mob had deep roots in the city''s lifeline. It all made sense to me now. How I was scammed, how I could never hold onto a job here, how I eventually got into debt with the mob.


    No unlucky strings of unfortunate events. There was a reason for it. One man was to me for all this, and I think I knew who.


    I looked at the man straight in the eye and took a deep breath. "Don''t tell me," I said. "Is it my father?"


    "Made a lot of enemies in his lifetime," The mob boss gave another smile. "Tell me, how''s he doing now?"


    "Better than how I''m doing, I can tell you that much," I groaned and ced a hand onto my forehead. "I can''t believe even here... so far away from home... I still somehow can get caught up in his bullshit."


    Ash just looked even more confused, shifting her focus onto me. "Perhaps context is needed. Master, in regards to your father, how is he possibly involved in all of this?"


    "I can answer that," said the man, now with a smile broader than ever. "See, his father got entangled with the wrong crowd a long, long time ago. Then when he wanted out, they weren''t too happy with it but they can''t touch him, they couldn''t, really. He was far stronger than they could ever be, probably scared of him too. Fast forward to the present, and therees along his son, hopelessly in need of cash. What a grand opportunity this was, indeed."


    Yep... dear ol'' dad. You never really talked a lot about your past, I knew you were involved in something. Why else did we have to keep moving every couple of years? Now it''se back to bite me in the ass, and you couldn''t even be bothered to reply to your son''s text messages? Really?


    Dad of the decade.


    "So you''re saying even if I did manage to pay what I owe now, they still wouldn''t let me off the hook?" I asked.


    "Precisely," the man nodded his head. "What the girl here said earlier was right, they don''t intend on letting you go. Their way of revenge, I suppose."


    Ash tightened her jaw. "Children should not be made to carry the sins of the father. It is simply unjust."


    "In a perfect world, perhaps," muttered the man.


    "What do they want then?" I asked. "They want to go through me to get to my dad? He doesn''t even know, he isn''t even answering my calls."


    "It''s pure spite, kid. They don''t need a reason. Whether your father knows or not is irrelevant. So long as you''re paying, they''re already as happy as can be. You don''t pay... well, at least then they have a reason to pay you a visit themselves, don''t they?"


    "Oh."


    My eyes fell to my feet. It was a lot to take in. Honestly, it was hard to wrap my head around it. I never made any enemies growing up. So to be told that there were people who were taking pleasure at my expense, people I never even knew existed... well, it''s not really a relishing thought.


    My mother isn''t exactly feeling her best for some time now. Dad''s tending to her... so I don''t believe they can spare me any expenses, and I really don''t want them to. I don''t want to be a burden to them. And I can''t just drag him all the way out here when there''s no one to look after my mom in her current condition.


    I somehow find the money and pay, and then I''ll just be doing what they want. I walk away and run, and then it''s someone higher up that I have to deal with. Someone probably even more ruthless and what''s more, with a grudge.


    Screwed either way... was there even any other option?


    Ash apparently thought there was. The sudden sound of ripping and tearing brought my gaze back to the forefront and there she stood, with my contract in her hands, which was now torn in half down the middle.


    Nobody tried to stop her, not even the boss, instead he was just standing there watching her, a mildly amused expression on his face.


    Torn into fours, then into eights. All with a determined look in her eyes.


    "Let theme," she said, flinging the remains into the air. "Let them try."


    Shredded remains were all that was left strewn onto the carpet, right under the mob boss''s shoes. Ash walked away, stopping briefly by my side to say, "Shall we, then?" before making her way to the elevator.


    I stood there for a while longer, staring at the man, wondering to myself... wait, was that really it? Rip up the contract and bounce? Can''t be that easy.


    But apparently it was.


    With caution, I turned the other way... took a step and no one came to stop me. So I took another and continued from there. Once Ash and I were nearing the exit, only then did the man call out to us from the other end of the room.


    "Your father was an idiot. Never did he ever stop to think about the consequences of his decisions," He said, limping his way back to the window, cane in hand. "He''s said stupid things, acted in even more stupider ways. But for how much of a fool he was back then, one thing was for certain - he wasn''t a bad guy."


    I called for the elevator, and it came to life with a silent whirring.


    "And if it weren''t for him that day," the man continued. "I would have been left with a lot more than just a limp leg."


    The doors parted open and we entered the lift, and as we turned to the front, our eyes locked with the man again for thest time.


    "So if you don''t see any unwee visitors at your door for some time..." he nudged his head at me. "Be sure to mention to your father that we''re even now."


    Before I could even respond to that, or give any reaction at all, the elevator doors closed shut.


    The nightmare was finally over. Or at least, for now.


    I felt relief coursing through me like floodgates being parted open. There were so many things that could have gone wrong there. The amount of times I thought I was about to get a bullet to the head or worse... I couldn''t even keep count.


    Ash for her part looked no worse for wear, despite literally getting a bullet to the head. The whole debacle just felt like a mild inconvenience for her whereas I was frozen like a statue, desperately clinging on for dear life.


    "So, uh... thanks for everything back there," I muttered to her. "Really, thanks a bunch. I mean if it weren''t for you, I don''t think I''d even be standing here right now."


    She looked back at me, her re gone, a warm smile returning a kind expression on her face.


    "Think nothing of it," she said. "Though I do believe what I''ve done back there might have exacerbated matters instead."


    "Maybe... but at least I don''t have to pay anything anymore. Plus, it''s as you said right? ''Let them try''."


    She nodded her head firmly. "Indeed. Whatever happens,e what may, I''ll be there for you."


    Now it was my turn to start smiling.


    Having an Elf-Knight as apanion wasn''t exactly part of my n in life. Can''t say for sure what the future may hold having her by my side. But now that she was here, her bright green eyes sparkling in the sunlight from the opened elevators doors...


    I can''t say I have anyints whatsoever.

 Chapter 8 - Just Rewards

    We left the office building to a cloudless afternoon sky. By the time the wholemotion was over and done with, both our stomachs were loud and growling.


    So what did we do to resolve it?


    Head to a restaurant? Grab a quick snack at a store? Ice-cream, maybe?


    Nah, we headed home.


    I flopped my wallet onto my living room table, sprawling it open for the whole world to see.


    "No money!" I proimed, flinging my hands to the air.


    Ash was crouched, her knees to the floor, and picked up my wallet by the very ends of her fingertips as if holding up some kind of weird bug.


    "Intriguing coin pouch, master," she said, ncing at it from all angles. "But what does that mean for lunch?"


    I looked at her and her big, bright questioning eyes asrge as saucers, and felt guilt surge through me.


    She got shot in the forehead for me and I couldn''t even get her any lunch for it. What kind of sorry excuse of a human being am I?


    "Well, uh - I''ll call a friend," I whipped out my phone. "Borrow some cash, then we''ll get some -"


    But before I could dial any number, Ash had seized the phone from my grip with a swipe so fast, I didn''t even realize she took it until I stupidly started trying to dial the air.


    "Master, let us not act upon impulse, shall we?" Ash said, keeping my phone at a distance. "Lest we forget what has brought you trouble in the first ce."


    Realization hit me like an oing freight train and immediately I wanted to throw myself out the window for evening up with the idea. No more borrowing money.


    "My bad," I muttered, smiling apologetically. "I just wanted to show my gratitude to you in some way. You know¡­ get you something nice."


    Ash expelled a small sigh. "You already have, master."


    "Have I?"


    "You clothed me, fed me, and provided refuge. What is all of that if not ''nice'', I ask?"


    "But that''s kind of a given," I answered back. "I would have done the same to anybody else. It didn''t have to be you."


    She shook her head. "It needn''t matter. Kindness, where I''m from, you''ll find very little of it, if any at all. In the eyes of many, most may say I don''t even deserve such luxuries."


    "That''s horrible."


    "And yet, that is simply just the very nature of my world."


    Speaking of worlds, I realized I still had no idea where on earth she came from. What kind of fantasy world was it? What kind of creatures inhabited it? Who are the dominant species, and what''s the situation like over there?


    Put it simply¡­


    "Just where exactly are you from anyway?"


    "Well, it''s and far removed from your own¡­ Asteria, we call it," She waved her hand. "s, it needn''t matter. Let''s leave it as a topic of little concern, shall we?"


    "But why? Don''t you want to go back?"


    nkly staring, Ash fell into a strange sort of silence. Usually, she''d be quick with a reply ready to go. Not this time.


    She smiled again, it looked forced, and handed the phone back in my hands.


    "Maybe," she said.


    "Maybe?"


    Just then, my phone picked the perfect time to start buzzing, the screen flickering to life with a text notification. Getting a text message was already a surprise for me, but getting one from the person who''s been ghosting me this whole time? Now that''s something worth drawing attention to.


    "Hi Dad," I muttered, my eyes immediately darting to the screen.


    Ash raised her eyebrows and came huddling to my side, "Your father? He speaks to you from that rectangr device?"


    "Mmm, kinda¡­" I mumbled, too focused on reading his message to give a proper answer.


    It was a short message. Then again, he wasn''t always much for words. Now if only he developed the habit of checking up on the situation first before making any rash decisions. Still, he was always a man of action¡­ and acted he did.


    <<Just sent $3000 to your ount. Shouldst you quite a bit. If you see a guy with a cane and a limp on your way over to pay, tell him I said hi.>>


    -------


    There was this moment in time thatsted for about fifteen minutes where there only consisted of rapid mutterings under my breath while I went back and forth with my dad in regards to what the money should be used for.


    Told him I was sending it back, that I didn''t need it anymore, and to use it for mom''s medical bills instead. He replied back telling me to keep it, consider it as an early Christmas present or something.


    Said to him, forget it - that''s too much money for me to ept. He kept on insisting anyway.


    All the while Ash was standing there looking over my shoulder, quiet, with a bemused expression on her face. Probably wondering to herself how do phones even work.


    But she seemed to realize I was busy with something, whatever that something may be, so she held her tongue.


    Later, Ash¡­ I promise I''ll exin how this world works to you in great detail one day, for now though...


    <<Take back the money!>>


    <<No.>>


    After an almost endless loop of little progress, it finally culminated, and the cycle was broken as soon as dad typed up the magic words that sent me shutting the hell up.


    <<Mom insisted.>>


    Well shit, now I can''t do anything about that. Forget Dad, Mom was the real threat here. Her word isw in my family.


    It was time to concede defeat.


    <<Understood.>>


    I clicked the power button. My walletid bare in front of me, empty, yearning to be filled once more with cash aplenty, and who am I to say no to that?


    "Hungry?" I said to Ash, a smile on my face.


    Though she most likely was still a little confused over the click-ckety magical rectangle I had in my hands, the prospect of actually having lunch held her questions at bay.


    "Absolutely famished," she said with a simper.


    And so, for the third time in such a short time, we left the building once more to seek out a meal for the two of us.


    Oh yeah, and to pay my bills too¡­ can''t forget that. Once the electricity was back on¡­ Lightbulbs, television,puter¡­ Oh man, Ash was in for a treat.


    After a quick visit to an ATM, we began our journey, basking in the afternoon sun, with Ash''s ever-curious eyes constantly wandering off to the streets. Traffic was ring and most vehicles were at a standstill. Ash now had a good view of the thing that fascinated her the most.


    And fascinated her it did. Ash couldn''t keep her eyes off of them. Which inevitably resulted in me having to recite the entire history of cars and their purposes for public use.


    She had some questions too.


    No, they''re not animals. Horses? Yeah, I guess they''re like horses. No - look, I did say they were like horses, but they are not animals. Do we ride on them? Of course, we do. Why don''t I have one? Oh. Well, they''re expensive, Ash, that''s why. No, we can''t just find one in the wild and take it in - I just said they weren''t animals!


    "May I be able to ride one someday?" She asked as a car sped on by.


    That question caught me off guard. I was used to her asking questions, they came by the dozen every minute anyway, but this was the first time a question came with a want, a desire.


    Ash actually wanted.


    I looked at her expression. "Are you curious?"


    Her eyes found another car to keep her eye on, and she followed it with her gaze as it sped along its route, once it vanished around a corner, it was almost as if she was snapped out of a trance and she instantly shook her head.


    "Pay no mind, forget I''ve asked," she said, clearing her throat. "Now, how long more till we reach, master?"


    "We could if you want to, you know? I don''t mind."


    Ash tightened her lips. "You''ve done so much already. It wouldn''t be right of me to demand."


    "So have you," I replied. "If it weren''t for you¡­"


    "Seekers do not get to want, seekers do not get to wish. In my world, speaking of such desires would warrant more than just physical punishment. Reminders¡­ so I may not forget. I exist only to serve, that is my role, the reason for my being. Both as a Knight, and as an Elf."


    Just what kind of messed up world is that? If that''s how she gets treated back in her world, it''s no wonder she''s a bit hesitant about going back. Her need to serve, and her total disregard for her own life, it was starting to make much more sense now.


    That world has molded her into what she was now. But not anymore.


    "Don''t forget," I muttered, gripping her arm like how she did mine back then. "You''re not in your world anymore."


    She didn''t say anything then, but I think she understood what I meant.


    "Let''s go take that ride, then," I said, as we turned at a street corner.


    Her face didn''t disy any emotions, but it didn''t need to, because despite the hoodie covering most of her expression, there was simply no hiding the energetic twitches of her ears jutting out from beneath the fabric.


    It was kind of endearing, really.


    Now, a quick taxi ride shouldn''t hurt, right?

 Chapter 9 - Even More Rewards... And Then Some

    I never actually had any pets while growing up. I liked dogs. But I never had any dogs to love and care of. Dad said it was ''cause of allergies. Mom told me she was just ufortable with them in the house. Don''t know which reason it was that ultimately led to the banning of cats as well, whatever the case, our household would continue to remain furry-free in times toe.


    So forgive me forparing Ash to a very energetic golden retriever or something, because as she continues to stick her head out of the taxi window, the wind blowing strongly at her wide, grinning face, it was all that coulde to mind at the moment.


    Never seen her having this much fun before. Her expression relishing the speedy breeze, letting the hoodie fall and blowing her snowy-white hair back, softly giggling at such a wondrous sensation.


    I gotta say, it really suited her.


    But all things, even happy things, muste to an end eventually, and s, the taxi slowed to a stop.


    "7.80," spoke the bemused taxi driver.


    With a little tinge of guilt, I plucked out a ten that I obviously did not deserve on getting in the first ce and paid him.


    "Keep the change, man," I said. Should have taken it instead, but oh well.


    "Master," Ash tugged at my sleeve with her hand, brushing her frazzled hair in ce with the other. "May we¡­ride -? Pardon, I mean to say, if ever the opportunity arises, would we perhaps¡­ it''s not necessary, but¡­"


    Looks like she''s still having a little bit of trouble expressing her wants. Slow and steady, Ash. Take your time.


    "We''ll take another taxi home after we''re done here. You wouldn''t mind, right?"


    Her emerald-green eyes were practically sparkling with enthusiasm. "Not at all, master."


    We''re gonna have to work on dropping that whole ''Master'' thing as well. It just doesn''t feel right. Nevermind that now, we''ve got lunch to be eating.


    The moment our feet hit the pavement, the taxi sped off on its way, leaving Ash to stare longingly away at it as it disappears from sight.


    Out of everything that exists in the modern world, why was it that cars were the thing that fascinated her the most? I have no clue.


    Just wait till she realizes that garbage trucks are a type of car too.


    "Your hoodie is down," I said, drawing it back up for her. "This part of town is quite busy, don''t want people to be staring at you now, do you?"


    "Never really was a concern of mine, no."


    "What, really?"


    "Stares, nders, jeers¡­ Not a day goes by where I''ve experienced one without the other. While Elves may be a foreign race in yours, in my ownnd, our existence¡­ well, it''s not held in high esteem as most other races are."


    The rare few times I had her talking about her past, all I''ve heard were nasty and grim things about it. Pressing her for more information would usually result in her steering away from the conversation, I knew that, but I still would really like to know more about where she came from.


    "How do you mean?" I asked, hoping she''d continue.


    And to my utter surprise, she did.


    "There was an incident involving Elvenkind. An incident that would curse our people for ages toe. As such, many woulde to see us with hatred in their hearts. A painless death was the most we could hope for, once one of our own has been taken captive by the other races."


    "What usually happens to an Elf that has been captured?"


    Ash''s eyes stared off into the distance, slowly, I saw her lips tremble.


    "They''re turned into Knights."


    I blinked. "But aren''t you¡­?" I saw her expression flinched. "What did they do to you?"


    "Master¡­" Ash''s gaze fell to the ground. "Can you¡­ could we drop the matter, at least for now? Please?"


    The pleading tone in her voice was palpable. I felt bad for pressing her, especially when I already knew it was a sensitive topic for her. However, my curiosity wouldn''t die down, every time she talks about her world, I just wanted to know more about it.


    Still though, her feelings are much, much more important than some dumb idiot''s curiosity. So I reined myself back.


    "Sure, no problem," I said, then I nudged my head to the direction of the city. "I know just what you need to take your mind off it."


    ----------


    Back when I still had high hopes for the world, back when I was happy, bright¡­ and not in crippling debt. There was this ice-cream store I used to go to. Every day without fail, I''d be standing at their front entrance by the time afternoon rolls around.


    I haven''t seen much of themtely. Now, I am happy to say - their ice-cream tasted better than ever, and eating them together with someone to apany you?


    Nothing canpare.


    By the time Ash was done with her third chocte parfait, the previous conversation was all but a fading memory. At least for her¡­ I, on the other hand, couldn''t let it out of my mind.


    But I held my tongue. This afternoon was a special one. I won''t rest until I know she''s fully content and I see the widest grin possible on her face. For this one afternoon session, she will be a servant no longer.


    Anything she wanted, she''ll have.


    As long as it is within budget, of course. Sadly I ain''t made of money, hell, it wasn''t even my money I was spending in the first ce.


    "Ready to go head out again?" I asked.


    Ash, the ever-prestigious knight she was, bowed her head. Clearly, she was still holding herself back, however, once more, there was really no hiding her true feelings with those ears of hers.


    Twitching up and down like a frog high on an energy drink.


    Being in an outdoor shopping mall, I knew there were a lot of options on the table in regard to what would fascinate her the most.


    Then again, I already knew what did, don''t I?


    So I brought her calm, reserved self over to a car dealership nearby. And to say that she was captivated over the sight of the many luxurious cars they had on for disy would be topletely understate her reaction.


    She was practically fidgeting in ce, yearning to have a closer look at all of them beauties. The only reason she hadn''t yet was because she was waiting for permission. My permission.


    Really, she shouldn''t have to. She''s her own person. I hope she''ll soon realize that.


    "Go ahead," I told her.


    "But I - Master, I don''t¡­" Her words trailed away. She still couldn''t bring herself to want.


    "Ash, just enjoy yourself. It''s okay."


    Her eyes stared longingly away at all morous, shimmering metal tes before focusing back on mine once again.


    "Is that an order?"


    "No, no orders, not from me," I said, shaking my head. "You do as you please, alright?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Go for it."


    There it was, finally. I thought I''d never see that smile again.


    I found a ce by an empty bench, and there I sat, watching her as she marveled away like a kid in a candy store to her heart''s content.


    By the time she was satisfied, nearly thirty minutes had passed. But the day wasn''t over yet. Stores upon stores lined the streets, and many discoveries still awaited her.


    Too many discoveries to list, actually.


    The arcade was basically a feast for the eyes and ears. Though I couldn''t really exin how everything worked, she understood the concept well enough to know that most of everything was powered by this wondrous magical element we here on Earth call ''Technology''.


    "Not even the most aplished sorcerer in all thends could not replicate what I have just witnessed," she said in a moment of breathless awe.


    Her amazement would continue to elevate to newer heights with every passing outlet we''ve entered.


    -"Master! There are dozens of these rectangr devices here!"


    "We call those smartphones. They sell those things here."


    -"Master¡­ Do you mean to tell me, an archive that expands to infinity rests only beyond the border of this bizarre contraption?"


    "Yeah,ptops¡­ they''re pretty nice."


    -"Kara¡­ o¡­ kaoke? Karo...ke -?"


    "It''s karaoke, Ash¡­ people sing in there."


    -"Oh, like bards?"


    "Yeah, like bards."


    Overall things were going pretty great. Sadly, as always, it had toe to an end. Dusk was falling, and the evening sky was forecast with a tinge of orange light.


    As we walked the sidewalk to a nearby taxi stand, the general mood of the atmosphere was brimming with good vibes all around. Ash was getting pretty talkative too, once she loosened up a bit.


    "My gratitude towards you knows no bounds, Master. Today, unlike most days, I feel, was a delightful one indeed."


    I walked alongside her, sharing her smile. "No thanks necessary, Ash."


    "I''ve enjoyed myself," she breathed in a heavy breath. "I don''t believe there were any times in my life I would have been able to make such a im before."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be making that im more frequently than ever before, that I promise you."


    "Thank you."


    Something happened then that I didn''t expect. Ash grabbed hold of my arm, stopping us both in our tracks. She didn''t seize me like she did back with that ne incident, instead her touch was gentle, soft¡­ so unnoticeable that I didn''t even feel it until I felt my arm being pulled away.


    My eyes immediately met hers, and the very second it did, I couldn''t pry away.


    What was it? Just what was I seeing in those bright, beautiful green eyes of hers?


    Was it sincerity? Gratitude?


    No mistaking it, was there? That small, simple smile painting her lips. That soft and kind expression stered on her face.


    No ears required to understand what she was feeling.


    I was seeing happiness.


    "Sincerely, from the deepest depths of my heart, I thank you, master," Ash muttered. "What I imed today¡­ enjoyment. I''ve never spoken of such things before. But now I wish to continue to speak of such things. And because of you¡­ I feel like I just might be able to."


    My face all of the sudden felt as hot as a kettle. It was zing, my cheeks were on fire.


    What the hell is this? Am I embarrassed? Oh God¡­


    I''ve never been thanked like that before. It felt nice. It felt good.


    So what if I never find out more about her world? Who cares about it? If talking about it makes her unhappy, then hell - if I ever bring it up again, someone please stapler my mouth shut.


    There''s no need to dig into the past. Especially hers.


    It was way beyond reach anyway.


    Or so I believed, at least.


    In the corner of my eye, past her head, I caught it. I didn''t know what attracted me to it, perhaps it was the design, perhaps it was because of the character in it.


    Perhaps it just looked strangely familiar to me.


    A small billboard nted at the side of a small rundown building. It was old, faded, and the colors were practically decaying away. A in, simple, forgotten piece of advertising.


    And Ash took center stage of it.


    Donned in her knight armour, standing proud with her head held high, clutching her silver sword at its hilt.


    My eyes darted back and forth between the real Ash and the poster Ash. There was no mistaking it. It was her in the poster.


    At the bottom of the frame, inscribed in a bold, bright, stylistic font read the words: <<Chronicles of Asteria>>


    A video game.


    I felt my jaw drop to the floor.


    "Is there something wrong, Master?" said Ash, her face rife with concern.


    Oh something was wrong, alright.


    Something was definitely wrong here.

 Chapter 10 - A Step Into The Rabbit Hole

    Evening wasn''t particrly eventful. We came back to a home, atst, with its electricity back on. As expected, Ash immediately delved into the apartment, fawning over the appliances that were previously out of use.


    TV, A/C, Fan, Lights¡­ everything basically was a wonder to behold.


    Dinner was nothing to write home about either. Some take-away from a fast-food ce. We ate in silence. Once that was done, night had already fallen.


    There was a bit of a situation when it came to deciding who gets to sleep where.


    Ash t out refused to take the bed. Actually, she just straight up said she wouldn''t be sleeping.


    "I''m not going to choke in my sleep. You don''t have to watch over me."


    "But master¡­"


    Cue the endless back and forth between us. I say sleep, she says no - it was a mess. Fortunately though, after much coaxing, I managed to convince her to take the couch, while I go on ahead and leave my bedroom door wide open for her so she could monitor the situation from time to time.


    Bye-bye privacy, I guess. Ah well, it''s a small price to pay for salvation.


    I plucked out some baggy pajamas for her to wear from my closet which I had no idea even existed. It was probably Dad''s, don''t know how it got mixed in with my stuff¡­ but hey, least I got something for her.


    We gotta go clothes shopping at some point.


    "Got something for you," I called out to her from the other side of the bathroom door.


    Teaching her how to shower was a whole ''nother rabbit hole of awkwardness. I''m not even gonna get into that. Let''s just say that the feeling called ''shame'' was a foreign concept to her.


    Once she opened the door, it was immediately clear to me that my dad''s clothes were humongous, at least, whenpared to her petite frame. Her hands were tucked and hidden away under those enormous sleeves, her feet shared a simr fate. All in all, it really did seem like the clothes were wearing her instead of the other way around.


    "How is it?" I asked.


    "Big." She said, her sleeves flopping about as she waved it around. "Smells rather funny too."


    What a surprise.


    It was time for lights out.


    Contrary to her own bold ims, which was that she would not ever go to sleep, Ash was the first to hit the hay, instantly nodding off as soon as her head hit the couch.


    What a way to stick to your ims, Ash. Nice job.


    I tried to do the same, but I couldn''t. Laid in bed, tossing and turning, yet sleep wouldn''te.


    Something just kept on bothering me.


    That damn billboard on that damn building. Did I really see what I did? Did Ash reallye from a video game?


    A burning question that won''t be sated by a good night''s sleep.


    Screw it. I don''t need sleep, I need answers.


    I tossed aside my nket, standing up from my bed, I made my way to my desk nearby, where myptopy folded in sleep mode.


    Looks like you won''t be getting any rest as well, my friend, you''ll be apanying me for a night of googling. I cracked my fingers, swung open myptop, and immediately began typing away at it.


    And the first thing I searched for?


    <<Chronicles of Asteria>>


    The first search result that loaded in brought me the answer that I have been looking for.


    Chronicles of Asteria, an Open-world Fantasy RPG, released for all current-gen consoles a couple of months back. Developed by apany called Cyberware Game Studio.


    Video games were sort of an on-and-off hobby of mine. I never really keep track of all thetest gaming news. So it''s no wonder I haven''t heard of it.


    The game was mostly well-received by critics. Many praised the storyline, the graphics, gamey¡­ yaddy yaddy yadda. Anyway, it didn''t take long for me to notice that all the reviews I''ve read shared amon consensus.


    Chronicles of Asteria was just too damn dark. Not for the faint of heart.


    Many of the party members you are able to recruit in the game all have some cruel and tragic backstory that just leans in too heavy for most people.


    I''ve read and read, and all of them kept pointing to a notable example to better illustrate what they meant.


    Thest party member you ever receive in the game.


    Eshwlyn the Elf-Knightess.


    For the sake of spoilers, none of the reviews delve into too much detail but suffice it to say, her storyline gets pretty rough.


    To what extent, I didn''t know.


    What Ash had gone through¡­ how she ended up the way she was¡­ I know that I said I''d stop the prying and pressing for information. But I realized I just can''t.


    The unknown story of the Elf who was slumbering away blissfully on my couch. I just had to know.


    In the corner of the site, they disyed an advert of a sale that currently was ongoing.


    Chronicles of Asteria was 50% off.


    I hovered my mouse over the advert and clicked. Five minutester I was at the checkout counter, inputting my card information, and check-marking the terms and services.


    Step by step, until I reached the final hurdle. The ''Purchase'' icon glowed a bright emerald green. It reminded me of her eyes. My mouse wandered over it.


    Onest click of a button.


    For a moment I contemted. Was this all really necessary? Why? Why do you want to know about it so bad? Just what would you gain from it?


    And what would you lose? She trusts you, doesn''t she?


    You know, she doesn''t want to talk about it. It''s not your secret to reveal. So why are you doing it? Why did you click the mouse button in spite of it?


    Because I want to understand her even more. I want to know more about her.


    It was a petty reason, I know. But I''m a petty person, aren''t I? No two ways about it.


    "Thank you for your purchase", read the message on the screen.


    Slowly, I got up from the chair, feeling a flood of guilt wash over me, I took a walk of shame back to my bed.


    I went to sleep and let the game download overnight. Needless to say, I did not have a peaceful rest that night.

 Chapter 11 - Knock, Knock, We Have Guests

    I woke up, bleary-eyed, in the early rays of morning to the sound of birds chirping in the air, the ceiling fan whooshing down at my face, and the re of sunlight blinding my eyes.


    Also Ash was staring down at my face, which obviously did not scare the absolute shit out of me.


    "ASH!" I sat upright with a start, clutching my chest. "Oh man.. Ash¡­ personal space. What''s up?"


    That was when I heard a muffled knocking sound from nearby.


    "Master," Ash said, her tone with a sense of urgency. "There''s someone at the door."


    I saw the apprehension in her eyes, and instantly I was wide awake. Didn''t know anyone well enough in the city to warrant a visitation from any of them. So whoever was at my door, it couldn''t possibly be anyone I know.


    A delivery, maybe?


    Another knock sounded. I got out of bed.


    "I''ll go have a look," I said to Ash as I made my way to the front door.


    "I''ll follow," She said,ing to my side and suddenly brandishing her sword out in front of her.


    Okay, that''s a bit overkill. If I open the door and she immediately reacts, I don''t wanna have to exin to the police why the postman was skewered like a kebab on my doorstep.


    "No, Ash," I told her. "Put it back."


    "It''s a necessary precaution, master."


    "A precaution, right, well, when you answer the door in your world, do you always do so with a sword behind your back?"


    "Yes."


    Oh well¡­ guess I shouldn''t be too surprised.


    "We don''t do that here," I said, lowering her sword with my hand. "It''s probably nothing, trust me. Just put it back, wait inside, I got this."


    Ash stared at me and saw my small smile of assurance, evidently, she didn''t quite agree with myx procedure, nevertheless, she still went ahead and stashed her sword back behind the couch, honoring my wishes like the knight she was, bowing her head slightly inpliance.


    "As you wish, master."


    That''s three ''master''s in one minute by my count. We really gotta work on that whole thing.


    For now, though, the ever-growing knock on my door beckons my attention.


    "Coming!" I yelled.


    With one hand Ibed my bed hair in an attempt to look somewhat presentable, while my other hand was already reaching for the door handle, swinging it wide open for the knocking to finally cease.


    As expected, the woman with her hazel-brown hair tied into a bun, who was also dressed quite smartly in adies'' uniform, was not a woman I recognized one bit.


    Stern ck eyes on an even sterner face, she gave the vibe of being somebody you do not want to mess with, despite looking like she was still in her early twenties, which she probably was, given her youthful appearance.


    "Good morning," I greeted her, slightly unsure why she, of all people, was banging at my door this early in the morning. "Can I, uhh - help you?"


    "You can," she responded, and immediately the tone in her voice further solidified the impression that she was the no-nonsense type. "I have a few questions I''d like to ask you."


    "Questions, right¡­ and you are?"


    "Irene Madison, TAPD," she held out a badge in front of me.


    "TAPD? You''re a police officer?"


    "Detective, actually," she said, cing her badge back. "I''m here on an ongoing investigation, a case involving a possible missing person. But I suppose you already know about it, don''t you?"


    I frowned. "No, why would I know that?"


    "Because the person that presumably went missing was your next-door neighbor."


    It felt as if something plunged like a rock into my stomach when she said that. I looked to the left, then to the right, my door was sandwiched between two other apartments on either side.


    I never really knew my neighbor on the right, for all the time I lived here, I have never seen anyone leave or enter that room. My neighbor on the left though was a kind, young college student who would never hurt a fly.


    When I moved in, it was her that weed me with a housewarming cake that she baked herself. asionally she would also bring over her leftovers that would have gone to waste otherwise. Though I never knew her name, and she never knew mine, her kindness had spared me a couple of hungry nights. And I''m grateful for that...


    If it was her...


    "Who was it?" I asked.


    "Amanda Collins," said the detective. "A young woman, 21, attending college in the city nearby."


    That same sinking sensation was there again. Something inside of me seemed to have deted like a balloon. Amanda Collins, so that''s her name. I had plenty of terrible mornings I''ve woken up to throughout my life, but this takes the cake for the most bizarre.


    I swung the door even wider and craned my neck outside. To the right, as per usual, was a tightly shut door, to the left, however, was a different story entirely.


    Amanda''s door was dented and broken into many odd-looking angles, barely held upright by loose screws in a single hinge at the top, further beyond that were two police officers talking amongst themselves.


    My eyes could hardly believe what they were seeing. "When did this¡­?"


    "Latest night," Irene answered, "Your other neighbor made the call when she returned home early this morning. She, we already talked to. Now it''s just you."


    There was a hint of suspicion in her tone.


    "But I didn''t hear anythingst night. I didn''t see anything either," I said at once.


    "Your neighbor said the same thing to me as well. But you see here''s the thing. Inside of Amanda''s room right now was as if a tornado had swept through it, signs of struggle - very loud, very clear signs of trouble. That poor door of hers looked as if it had a battering ram run right through it. Again, not exactly subtle. Which begs the question: How did her next-door neighbor, who''s only one concrete wall away from her, possibly not hear anything happen at all throughout the night?"


    One simple question and I was asking myself the same thing. How did I not hear anything? Ash, too, her especially¡­ if anything were amiss, it''d be her who''d notice it first. So why didn''t she?


    "Heavy sleeper?" Irene asked.


    "No, not particrly."


    "Were you herest night?"


    "I was, yes. Went to bed, but I really didn''t hear anything."


    She raised an eyebrow. "Mmm-hmm. Did you see anyone or anything suspicious?"


    "I already told you I didn''t."


    "Live alone?"


    A small pause.


    "Yes," I answered.


    "Okay."


    I noticed her gaze break away from mine, looking over my shoulder, past me, and into the house. I half-expected her to ask if she could have a look inside but to my surprise, she simply nodded her head.


    "Well, at least we know you aren''t deaf. That''s all I have for now. I maye back if something new crops up, but for now," she pulled out a card and ced it in my hands. "You remember anything at all, or see anything suspicious, be sure to give me a call, alright?"


    I nodded back. "Will do."


    Onest peek at Amanda''s doorway before I closed my door shut. In silence, as I walked back to the living room, I reflected on everything I just heard.


    Last night, probably after I went to bed, Amanda''s apartment was broken into, the assant broke her door and nearly ripped it into pieces. There was a struggle, her room left in tatters, aplete total mess, ande daybreak''s arrival, Amanda was now turning up missing.


    So many things happening at once and yet somehow¡­


    "How did I not hear anything?"


    "Master."


    Ash stood up from the couch, the grim and understanding look on her face implying that she had overheard everything. Those ears of hers were good, better¡­ So then, why?


    "Ash, did you hear anythingst night?"


    With a look of regret in her eyes, she slowly shook her head.


    "It doesn''t make sense, then," I muttered to no one in particr.


    "This Amanda person, were you well acquainted with her?" asked Ash.


    "I wouldn''t say that. I knew her, but I didn''t know her well. It''s still a damn tragedy though."


    "Indeed."


    "Welp," I exhaled a sigh. "Not really much we can do, huh? Hopefully, that detective catches the bastard responsible soon."


    Ash pulled a face, the kind of strained expression you make when you feel something bad was gonna happen.


    That face, on her? Not a goodbo.


    She spoke again and I could sense the edge in her voice.


    "Master¡­ from what I''ve gathered through my days spent in this world, I regret to say, but I sincerely believe that yourw enforcers are drastically ill-equipped to deal with the culprit responsible."


    The way she held herself, how her eyes kept darting to every corner in the room, how the sword I saw her keep just now was all the sudden back in her hands¡­ Ash knew something.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Since the moment I''ve awoken, I''ve felt a sensation unlike anything I''ve experienced here. It was a sensation all too familiar and it only further intensified once you''ve opened that door."


    "What is it? What did you feel?"


    "Elves are naturally susceptible to the slightest of sensations. Even those undetectable to most. So have no doubt in me when I say for certain that I sense traces of magic lingering in the air."


    I was taken aback. "Magic¡­ but¡­ how can there be magic? There''s no such thing¡­"


    "I know your words to be true, master. Magic is but a fantasy in your world, a tale told merely to astonish, yet there was no mistaking what I''ve felt¡­ which could only mean one other thing," Ash looked at me dead in the eye. "Whoever the culprit may be¡­ they are not of this world."


    Her words hit me with the force of a truck. If what she said was true, then the implications of it all could be huge. We stared at each other, an understanding shared between us.


    It seems Ash wasn''t the only one being who had entered this world.

 Chapter 12 - The Week Of Unease

    Before I knew it, six days had already gone by in the blink of an eye. Four days since Amanda''s disappearance. Of note, nothing particrly eventful had transpired recently, at least not anymore near my vicinity.


    I wish I could say the same for everybody else.


    Six days. Six missing people.


    It was almost routine by now to be scrolling away online only to find yourself reading a news article about thetest victim to have gone missing.


    As a result of this, Ash, the ever precarious knight she was, had barred me from making any more trips to the store, or anywhere outside actually. Basically, I''m on house arrest.


    "But food," I argued.


    "I shall tend to it myself," She said with firm resolve.


    So long story short, Ash was now in charge of the grocery shopping, and let me tell you¡­ she was actually surprising adept. Well¡­ she was eventually.


    ''Course day one had its fair share of bumps on the road but overall, she knew what she was doing. That is if you don''t ount for the fact that 50% of the stuff she has gotten was cereal brands.


    The other 50%? Chocte milk.


    I me myself for this.


    "I even gave you a list this time!" I eximed on the second day, upon her return from getting us dinner.


    She fished out a box of coco puffs from the stic bag. "Yes, well, I have decided that some initiative was desperately in need. Your list was well¡­ ah, there were some listed that I, uhh¡­"


    "You didn''t understand any of it, did you?" I let out a deep sigh.


    "Ahh, but I understood ''can of tuna''," she said, beaming proudly, and handing me a can she plucked from the bag. "See?"


    "Tuna, yes¡­ one problem though," My sighs only grew deeper as I held out the can in front of me. "You got the one for cats."


    She paused, a new carton of chocte milk in hand, and frowned. "What''s the difference?"


    "We''re not cats."


    By the time the third day rolled around, she had finished revising the dictionary, encyclopedia, and was given an exam about which product is what. Needless to say, she hasn''t made a single mistake since.


    Still, that didn''t stop her from getting the asional cereal now and then. I think she might have a problem.


    Seventh day now, seventh victim. People were getting paranoid, police were desperate for clues, and warnings had been issued to not wander out in the streets for so long or unapanied.


    Every case shared the same simrities with Amanda. The victim lived alone, their house would be broken into, a mess would be left in the aftermath, and everybody else nearby¡­ well, would not see nor hear a single thing, not until it was toote anyway.


    Forums on the inte centered around where I lived would discuss on end about what could cause these strange happenings. Many oundish theories, many nutjob conspiracies.


    I saw ament once.


    <<It''s almost like magic.>>


    And that''s the closest anybody has ever gotten.


    I kept the detective''s card by my bedside table even though I knew I couldn''t really help out. Just in case.


    What can I do? Ring her up one day and just t out say, "It''s magic, man," then hang up?


    What sucks about the real world is that no one would entertain any fantasies.


    So there I sat at home, twiddling my thumbs in front of the glow of myptop, browsing about and sending resumes topanies that I''d never hear from again.


    Then when that''s all done, I would stare at the desktop, my gaze always falling to that one particr icon in the corner row.


    <<Chronicles of Asteria>>


    Download, installed, ready to go. Yet I haven''t touched it once. Just looking at the game makes me feel like I''m reading someone''s diary or something. Ash deserves her privacy and secrets to keep, I want to respect that.


    But at the same time¡­ what if the serial abductor was another being from her world? What if they''re from the game too?


    I could learn more. The clues were right there, sitting at my desktop. Am I justified for ying the game, delving into Ash''s secrets, just because there''s a criminal on the loose?


    Most would say yes¡­ and I''d be one of them. But just for this one time, one time only¡­ I wasn''t.


    The 8th day woulde with its 8th victim¡­ what if it was me?


    A double click sounded from my mouse.


    Timing just right with the game''s window popping up, I heard a rummaging from the front door, a secondter, I heard Ash''s voice echoing in the hall.


    "Master? Are you here? Speak if you can hear me."


    I closed myptop shut, just as my bedroom door swung open to reveal Ash poking out from the doorway, clothes consisting of the same jacket and jeansbo I got her way back when. Her breath as a sigh of relief.


    "You''ve worried me," she said.


    "How so? I''m always here, just being quiet and doing my things."


    "Precisely my point, master. In light of recent events, the deathly silence would be thest thing you want greeting you upon your return home."


    "Good point¡­ I''ll yell next time."


    She smiled. "A simple ''wee back'' would suffice."


    "In that case, wee back¡­ did you get everything on the list?"


    She held out a bag full of ingredients. "I have, yes¡­ but I''ve also taken upon myself to add extra to our cost. A necessary precaution."


    I chuckled. "Chocte milk is a necessary precaution?"


    Ash didn''t respond, quietly she entered my bedroom, closing the door shut behind her, and took a seat at the end of my bed, staring at me with a rather serious expression.


    Joking time is over, I guess¡­


    "Master," she started, "Firstly, I must ask for your forgiveness."


    That caught me off guard.


    "Why, what happened?"


    "For the past few days, I have been taking detours as I leave to go purchase supplies from the store. I believed it was best, in order to guarantee your safety. Whatever creature, whatever being had entered this world, I simply had to know before any could harm befell upon you."


    I tilted my head, my eyebrows rising in question. "What did you do?"


    "For every abduction that had urred, I have visited each and every home of the victims as I made my way back from the store."


    "Wha - " I shifted in ce and leaned in closer towards her, gazing away at her face full of sudden remorse. "You''ve been doing this every day?"


    "Since the first."


    "Without telling me?"


    "I¡­ Master, I¡­ it was for your sake, I wouldn''t - I would never," she bowed her head deeply. "I feared you wouldn''t have approved."


    "Yes, I wouldn''t have," I said quietly. "But it''s not my ce to decide what you want to do. You''re your own person, remember?"


    "Forgive me, I¡­"


    "Forget it," I ced a hand on her shoulder. "It''s fine. I understand you enough now that you won''t rest until you can assure my safety. Can''t really stop you even if I tried to anyway."


    Guilt showed in every movement, in every molecule of her body. There was just no easy way to convince her that I really wasn''t mad. Shocked? Well, yeah. Angry? Hell no.


    But Ash wouldn''t raise her head to see that fact.


    "Your words speak of a kindness that I do not deserve," she muttered. "I have misjudged¡­ I should have consulted you before I''ve acted, that would have been the right thing to do."


    "Did your previous masters tell you that?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­"


    "I''m not them," I said. "And you''re not with them."


    "They would have punished me."


    "Do you want me to?"


    Ash fell silent for a moment.


    "No," she finally whispered.


    I lifted up her chin, meeting her dispirited gaze with a smile. "Then all''s forgiven."


    For a moment, nothing, then slowly, surely, Ash nodded her head. Seeing that, I drew myself backward. Baby steps, but we''re getting there.


    "So," I rubbed my hands together. "You visited the crime scenes yourself, did you find anything?"


    Her eyes began blinking rapidly, almost as if breaking from a stupor, catching herself with a stutter as she spoke back, "Y-yes, yes¡­ ahem, as I was saying, master, I have investigated their homes and I''ve confirmed that traces of magic lingers still, confirming that our culprit is responsible for all the attacks."


    "That doesn''t really tell us anything, though¡­"


    "On the contrary, master¡­ it does."


    "It does?" I ask, surprised.


    "The same scent, the same nature of magic, the means of abduction, and the manner of these attacks. They all remained consistent for thest seven days. By my guess, these unexined attacks could only be done by one being and one being only."


    "Not a delightful being, I assume?"


    Ash shook her head. "They''re vile, deadly, and nearly untraceable. In my world, they haunt the nights where mosty unprotected. gue the shadows under the moonlit sky. To be capable of ying even one of their kind would be an unthinkable feat."


    The more I hear about them, the more I dreading face to face with this unknown culprit. As Ash spoke I could sense the fear and unease in her voice. No longer was she confident like she was back during the mob boss situation.


    It made me wonder¡­ if it got her scared - Ash, the woman who could blow people back with a single punch, crush guns with her bare hands, and can withstand literally bullets to the face - just what on earth were we up against?


    Compared to Ash, they could be stronger than her, faster than her¡­ more dangerous than her.


    "Just what are they?" I heard myself say.


    Ash stared at me and answered.


    "It''s a vampire."

 Chapter 13 - Vampire 101

    I don''t usually stay up toote once night falls. Head to bed by ten, wake up early at 7. If I felt a bit daring, maybe I''d even stay up till eleven. Usually, I''d never get to see midnight because by then I''d be fast asleep and dreaming away.


    Not tonight, however. Tonight, even as the clock struck past midnight to one, there I sat wallowing in the darkness on my armchair, the only source of light being from the warm, luminous glow of my smartphone.


    A little tab opened in the inte browser. The Chronicles Of Asteria wiki page.


    From there, I read aloud the first paragraph in the description.


    "Vampires, a subspecies of the near-endangered species called Elidna, are amongst the most feared creatures of all thend. Though sightings are mostly rare, they are well-known for settling in ces with a high poption count and slowly, without notice, feast upon the blood of innocent civilians, subjugating them to mindless husks. Clearing an infestation of vampires is a near-impossible task, given their brute strength, high speed and their prowess in illusion magic. In regards to Elder Vampires..."


    My voice trailed off, I raised my eyes up from my phone and stared at Ash, who was standing quietly by the hallway, muttering to herself something I couldn''t understand to herself.


    Probably a spell.


    "Elder Vampires?" I asked, my eyes adjusting to the dark silhouette that was hers.


    Ash stopped muttering, looked at me, and walked to the kitchen, drawing out a small packet of salt from a cab. Without skipping a beat, she cut a hole into the packet, pouring out the content onto every corner, every crevice, and every doorway in the apartment.


    "What kind of vampire are we dealing with here?" I asked again as she sprinkled salt onto every piece of furniture in the living room. "A normal one? Elder?"


    "Worse," said Ash, flinging even more salt at me like it was holy water. "A Matriarch. The most dangerous, most vtile, of all vampires."


    "So, it''s a she¡­" I sputtered out a salt pellet. "I assume you sprinkling a bit of salt will stave her away, right?"


    "No. It simply stalls her, grants me more time to act, a necessary precaution. Nothing stops a Matriarch. If she were toe after you, the salt acts as a repellent, if only temporary. Hopefully just enough to be able to elude her and escape her wrath."


    "You can''t fight her?"


    Ash''s head fell, her hair hiding her expression. "No, I¡­ I am simply not capable of defending you. I will do my utmost best, I''m prepared to give my life, master - but I¡­ I''m afraid I can offer no guarantees that I will be able to save you."


    I felt a strange sort of tightening around my chest. "She''s that powerful?"


    "A Matriarch is a threat that appears only once in every millennium. For one to befell upon your world¡­ it is strange, indeed."


    "Do you think your appearance and hers are rted?"


    "I cannot say for certain," said Ash, shaking her head.


    Once she was sure every square meter of the house was zed over with mounds of salt, she headed back to the kitchen. I watched her every step, feeling the familiar pinch of anxiety constricting my lungs.


    "So what do we do?" I asked.


    Ash came out and walked towards me, a sh of silver gleamed in the moonlight - a sharp, pointed kitchen knife stared back at me in her hands.


    "We hide ourselves," she said.


    My eyes couldn''t tear away from the de she held in a tight grip. "And the knife?"


    "Not to worry, master," Ash said, hovering the sharp edge over the palm of her hand. "It''s for me."


    In a motion so swift that I couldn''t even react in time, Ash had sliced open her skin, a clean cut right across her hand. The blood that flowed and dripped, it made me a bit nauseous, but Ash didn''t even flinch. I don''t think she even felt the cut.


    "Was that really necessary?"


    "Yes."


    Ash clenched her fist, gushing more blood to leak out of her wound, a free flow of crimson red sttering onto the floor. Just like she did with the salt, Ash went a full round, staining everything with her blood, speaking as she did.


    "Vampires, particrly in regards to Matriarchs, have a tendency to feast on the blood of the young, especially those pure of spirit."


    "Pure of spirit?" I asked, weaving my head around her hand as she coated the armchair.


    "Virgin blood, pure blood" she exined, going her way, blood dribbling down her fingers to my bedroom to continue her thing. "A Vampire''s quintessential meal. Much as I crave the taste of frosted kes myself, vampires go on frenzies simply for a mere drop of one."


    I followed after her, swinging my doorway to see her coating the ends of my bed with blood.


    Virgin blood, huh? Wait a minute¡­


    "How did you know I was a virgin?"


    Ash paused, bent over by the bedside table. She looked up at me with a peculiar look on her face. "I¡­ merely assumed. Why? Are you not a virgin, master?"


    "No! I mean - Yes! I mean - I am, I am," I said, shifting ufortably. "It''s just¡­ Well, how did you arrive at such a conclusion? Did you sniff me or something?"


    "I could sniff you all day, and I already have, but know that no information would be gained by such an act. No master, I''ve simply deduced. Your lifestyle, your personality, your¡­ uhh, demeanor¡­ through a maiden''s eyes - forgive the bluntness, master - but there exist far desirable alternatives besides you."


    Ouch.


    "Good to know," I said, feeling a stabbing in my chest that had nothing to do with anxiety or knives for that matter. "Looks like my virginity is going to be the death of me."


    "So it seems."


    There was silence for a moment, and then¡­


    "Wait, did you say you sniffed me already?"


    "All done!" Ash shot up from underneath the bed frame, letting out a big breath of aplishment. "All preventive measures have been taken, I have recited every protection incantation I could recall¡­ Now we pray that these attacks will notst for long."


    "That''s it?"


    She nodded. "That''s it."


    The green glint of her eyes followed me as I took a seat by my desk. I opened up a few cluttered drawers before I found the stuff that I was looking for.


    Bandages and a bottle of disinfectant. I held it out in front of her, gesturing for her toe near me so that I could apply it, which she promptly did by taking a ce at the end of the bed and stretching her arm out towards me.


    The gash in her palm continued to trickle blood. How deep did she cut herself? How much blood did she lose for me?


    As I doused her hand with the bottle, my eyes darted to the many trails and stters strewn throughout the room. Now she''s literally bleeding for me, for my protection.


    The guilt I felt hurt, but her pain was far greater. I knew it hurt. She can stay mute all she wants, put on a mask of indifference if it helps keep up her facade, but there was no hiding the twitch in her ears, the small hiss through the gap in her lips.


    "You still haven''t exined why you had to cut yourself," I said, unraveling a long string of bandage.


    "I already have, it''s necessary," Ash said. "It protects you."


    "How does your blood protect me?"


    The bandage wrapping was a process done in silence. Ash didn''t answer me. The only thing audible was our own quiet breathing.


    Another twitch in her ears, another strained expression on her face, another secret she won''t tell.


    I made up my mind. I wouldn''t force her.


    "All done," I said, offering her a smile that she didn''t return. "I cannot stress enough how grateful I am to you for going so far to protect me. I hope someday I''ll be able to find a way to repay you for all you''ve done for me."


    "That''s not necessary."


    "Not everything has to be¡­ or would you rather I wasn''t grateful to you at all? Would you rather I didn''t thank you?"


    "It really wouldn''t impede me from doing my task," she said quietly. "As a master, you are utterly terrible at issuing memands. You''re appreciative, youmend me for my aplishments and barely reprimand me for my ipetence. What you speak of¡­ gratitude, thankfulness¡­ it''s unprecedented."


    "That''s just normal."


    "No, it''s abnormal."


    Chuckling, I ced a hand on her head, ruffling her silky, white hair between my fingers. "Then I guess for as long as you''re with me, I will continue to be the most abnormal master I can be to you."


    Ash didn''t speak.


    "You''re not saying no," I remarked.


    "An answer isn''t necessary."


    Oh, Ash¡­ I guess you''re still finding it hard to express your wishes, huh? Slow and steady, we''ll get there.


    "Welp, it''s realte now¡­" I said, drawing my hand back to my side. "I guess same procedure as always, right? I sleep on the bed, you watch me from the couch."


    "Yes."


    "Go take your ce then, Ash. Let that wound heal. I''ll get some shut-eye."


    Ash politely bowed her head and stood up. Slow, fatigued steps out the doorway. From the dark rings circling her eyes, the loose strands of silver jutting out her hair, and her almost lifeless droopy ears, it was obvious to anyone that she was practically exhausted.


    Seven nights she has watched over me as I slept. Seven long nights, and not a singleint. I hope and pray to whatever God is up there, sitting on his high horse, that the eight night, tonight, would be herst.


    As I was thinking this, I failed to notice Ash standing still by the doorway, staring at me.


    "What''s wrong?" I said, finally taking notice.


    "Before, you''ve asked me how my blood protects you from the Matriarch," she said, her gaze failing to meet mine. "It protects you because my blood isn''t pure."


    I narrowed my brows. "How do you mean?"


    "A Matriarch exclusively feast on the blood of the pure. Impure blood, tainted blood¡­ like my own, they detest the smell and taste of it. Though they will consume upon it provided choices are few. It''smon practice for a township with a Matriarch infestation to pave their households with blood taken by an undesirable to decrease the likelihood of attacks."


    "So when you said your blood wasn''t pure, what you really mean is -"


    "It wasn''t by choice," she said at once, gripping her jacket tight with both hands. "I''m sorry, I was¡­ he was¡­ I didn''t -"


    "Don''t," I instantly stood up and made my way towards her. "Don''t say it like you did something wrong. You didn''t. Don''t exin yourself. Don''t apologize. I''m not ming you for anything, alright?"


    "Okay¡­" She rxed herself, sighing with ease. "It''s just¡­ my previous masters were - "


    "Scum," I finished for her.


    If there was any person undeserving of the hand fate had dealt them, it was Ash. The more she delved into herself, the more I got a view of the harsh, tortuous path she had walked her entire life. It honestly infuriated me.


    I know the game developers aren''t at fault for designing her this way. For all they knew, they were just making a tragic backstory for a fictional character. But now that character was here, and her story became real, so my anger at them couldn''t be cated.


    Still, I swallowed the anger and gave Ash a reassuring smile.


    "It really iste, Ash. Tomorrow we''ll talk. Really talk. If you don''t want to, we''ll find something else for us to do, take your mind off everything, okay?"


    Ash was quiet for a while before she finally spoke, speaking with a bit of restraint in her voice. "Well, I did find myself intrigued by that book you read to me the other day."


    I could only chuckle. "Harry Potter, it is."

 Chapter 14 - Silent Night

    They say that the deeper you sleep, the harder it was to wake up from it. That a deep sleep is like a puddle of quicksand. The more you struggled, the more you''ve made it harder to escape.


    I didn''t know how long it took for me to finally fall asleep.


    It took a while getting ustomed to seeing Ash''s blood stters on my walls and floor, it didn''t help that I had to sleep at an angle to avoid sleeping in the parts of the bed sheet that got stained in the process.


    But once sleep did arrive, it was already toote to stop before I realized just how deep the quicksand really was. When I dreamed, I was aware that I was dreaming. That never really happened before.


    And I dreamed of many, many things.


    It started out mundane. Normal nonsensical dreams, then it just spiraled out of control from there.


    The most peculiar dream, really. No clue what brought it on. If I had to guess, Ash had something to do with it.


    Been indulging in her fantasy stories so much, it''s starting to seep into my unconscious.


    In the dream, my parents were standing on either side from each other in a dry, deste in. I always knew them for having great synergy with each other, always getting along well like they were made for each other.


    That dream was the pr opposite of it.


    I dreamed that they were fighting - seriously fighting. And not that standard couple''s arguments that people normally have. They were straight up going for each other''s throats in the most bizarre way possible.


    Mom, the gentle, kind soul that I knew she was, spewed fire from her lips. Dad charged forth towards her raging me, a shield at his front, a sword in the other hand.


    Bolts of lighting began to shower the vicinity, each strike within inches of Dad''s feet. Death was barely a hair''s breadth away, yet the smile on his face conveyed that he did not fear it.


    "You''re gonna have to do better than that, Terestra!" He shouted.


    That wasn''t my mother''s name, but she responded to his call, returning his smile with a sinister smirk of her own.


    "I shall do just that, then¡­ Leonardo," she said.


    My dad wasn''t called Leonardo. Just where are these namesing from?


    They threw everything at each other. Shaping the barrenndscape into a disaster zone. Each attack just kept on escting and escting until the very earth started shaking with their every step.


    My mother was suspended in the air now, a dark purple aura radiating off her body, a derisive giggling sounding aloud from where she hovered, staring down at my dad on the ground with the most wicked of expressions.


    "Twenty years¡­ and this is what it all amounted up to?" She said, spreading her arms out wide. "Your home, your world, your people, reduced to mere heaps of sand crumbling away at your feet. Is this truly what your prophecy spoke of?"


    Dad''s smile didn''t falter as he stared at the bright, ominous glow in the sky.


    "Since when have prophecies ever made anything clear for anyone, huh? All it said was that a great evil would arise," Dad said, pointing his sword at her floating figure. "And you''re that evil."


    "Oh? So what else did this wise old prophecy speak of, if you may be so kind?"


    Dad gripped his sword tight. "That alongside that evil, a hero would stand against her. I''m that hero."


    "Not a very good hero, then, considering¡­" Mom said with an amused smile. "What''s the use of a hero if nothing is left?"


    "All is not yet lost."


    "Perhaps," said Mom. "Provided you are capable of vanquishing me."


    "I am," Dad''s de started to glow. "I will."


    "You''ve said that for thest twenty years. Why would anything change now?"


    "Because now I have nothing to lose."


    The earth rumbled once more, the harsh wind swirled the sky, and static started crackling at my Mom''s fingertips.


    "Persistence," she muttered, the strands of her raven-ck hair swaying with a life of their own. "I''ve always admired that quality in you, if nothing else¡­"


    Leonardo braced his shield, steadied himself into a stance and smiled at her. "Don''t go falling in love with me now."


    Terestra smiled back. "No promises."


    I saw them charge at each other, I saw a blinding glow of light where they inevitably shed in the middle. I saw the earth crumble, the sky copse, but I didn''t get to see how it ended.


    For at that very moment, I woke up.


    ---------


    You know how sometimes when you wake up, you just suddenly shoot up straight full of energy?


    In my case, I sat upright so fast, I didn''t even realize just how much my head was aching. My body felt sluggish, like every muscle, in every limb, was covered in a thick coating of cement¡­ every slight move was torture. Also I was hot¡­ my room felt like I stepped into a sauna built into the side of a volcano.


    A fever? But I didn''t feel like coughing, wasn''t sweating either¡­ So what was happening then?


    My room was plunged in darkness. It was still the middle of the night. 4 am, maybe 5¡­ something woke me up, what was it?


    My eyes quickly adjusted to the dark and began scanning the foreboding quiet that was my room. From right to left, all was as it should be. My closet was closed, my desk remained in its constant state of clutter with myptop on standby mode, and my bedroom door was firmly shut tight.


    I froze.


    My bedroom door wasn''t supposed to be shut. Ash would never close my door.


    Something was definitely wrong here.


    Dread flooded into my system as I tossed myself out of bed and stumbled my way towards the door in the pitch darkness. My worries escted when I found out the handle wouldn''t budge, even when I pulled at it with all my might.


    "Ash?!"


    I started banging on the door with my fist.


    "Ash, what''s happening? Are you out there?"


    More panicked fiddling with the handle but it still wouldn''t open. I was stuck.


    "ASH!"


    My voice rang out so loud that I sted my own ears, yet I still didn''t receive a response from anyone. It was all just quiet. Too quiet.


    I huddled myself closer to the door and ced one ear against it.


    That confirmed it. I couldn''t hear a single goddamn thing outside. Not just the normal things either, there was no ambiance. Crickets chirping, wind blowing - outside through my bedroom window, it was raining - I couldn''t hear the rain.


    It was the purest form of silence there was, and that could only mean one thing.


    "Magic."


    The beating of my heart was threatening to burst out of my chest. I didn''t know what else to do besides continue to try and pry the door open. My throat was dry and I felt it slowly constrict.


    The Matriarch made me her eight, didn''t she?


    But why? How? Ash has taken every precaution, her blood was everywhere in my room! How did she smell mine through all that?!


    "Why did I get chosen?" I hissed, teeth grinding against each other, as I mustered the strength for onest pull.


    Deep breaths, squeezing the handle tight, I clenched my jaw - and pulled.


    And it flew open.


    I was flung backward by my own strength and as a result I wasid t on my ass, the door handle still in my hands. Apparently I managed to detach it from the door.


    There was no time to waste.


    Immediately I got up and traversed the doorway. I didn''t even make it five steps out my bedroom door before something else stopped me in my tracks.


    Something sharp pierced my foot. I looked down and instantly took a step back, gasping.


    The floor was littered with ss shards and broken pieces of furniture. Everything, from the living room, to the kitchen, all had been torn, broken, crushed, ripped and everything else in between.


    But that wasn''t what shocked me the most.


    "Ash¡­" I muttered.


    She stood in the middle of it all, the piercing green glow of her eyes staring back at mine, with the most expressionless of faces. Small bits of ss clung to her fingers, her hands carried her sword, and in front of her was a coffee table, sliced cleanly in half down the middle.


    "Did you¡­" I trailed off. That wasn''t the question I needed to ask. I started again. "What happened to you?"


    No answer again. Instead Ash, unblinking, sword in hand, shambled out of the living room, her direction set towards the front doorway.


    I called out to her again but it was as if she couldn''t hear me. She was getting closer to the door, I had to do something.


    I began to move, I followed her, reaching out, nearly grabbing her shoulder.


    "Ash, can you please - !"


    There was a blur of movement, movement that my eyes couldn''t follow, and the next thing I knew, there was a crushing sensation wrapped around my throat. I tried to take a breath and I gagged.


    Ash, one-handed, suspended me in the air by my throat. From the vacant green of her eyes, through her disregard of my pleas, and the small puncture woundsying bare at the base of her neck, was when I finally understood.


    I wasn''t the eighth victim.


    "Ash¡­" I mustered through fading breath, saliva dribbling down my chin. "Stop it¡­ please."


    The pressure intensified further. My vision began to fade.


    "Master¡­"


    I felt myself drop to the floor, and at once I started wheezing and coughing violently, able to take deep heavy breaths once more. The pain in my neck was unbearable. But that would have to wait.


    Ash stared down at me for a moment, I saw her lips move¡­ but she didn''t say another word.


    She turned away from me.


    "Ash, don''t¡­" My voice was hoarse, my vocal chords stung. I didn''t care. "Don''t do this."


    Ash opened the front door.


    "Come back."


    The front door closed shut and Ash was gone from sight.


    "Goddamn it!"


    I felt my fist mmed against the floorboards but I didn''t feel any pain, I didn''t have time to feel pain. I scrambled to my feet and sprinted out after her outside.


    But Ash wasn''t there.


    I looked around, searched the corridors of the apartment, the sealed-off doorway of Amanda''s, still I couldn''t find anything.


    Ash had disappeared into thin air.


    The Matriarch had imed her eighth victim tonight.


    Ten minutes of searching and nothing cropped up. There was nothing I could do. I entered my bedroom once again,pletely at a loss for words.


    Why did this happen? Why her? Why the hell is this happening?!


    "It''s a dream¡­ it''s a bad dream¡­" I heard myself say. "I''m going to wake up now, anytime¡­e on¡­ please!"


    I didn''t wake up. This was real.


    What do I do, then?! What can I do?! I can''t search for her myself, I wouldn''t know where to start! I wouldn''t be able to do anything either way - I''m powerless!


    Ash lifted me off my feet with no effort, could have easily snapped my neck as well if she wanted to. If I can''t handle her, how was I supposed to deal with the Matriarch myself?!


    Help. I needed help. But who?


    I fell onto the bed and that was when I found my answer. In the corner of my eye, I spotted it. The small paper card atop my bedside table.


    In an instant, I reached out for it and held it out in front of my eyes.


    <<Irene Madison>>


    At this point, in these circumstances, at this time - I''ll take any help that I can get.

 Chapter 15 - Irene Madison, Detective

    "You said you lived alone."


    My left hand slowly brushed across the soreness of my throat. A heavy pressure lingered on it like a phantom sensation, as if Ash still had her hand around my neck.


    I doubt it''ll ever subside anytime soon.


    The detective, Irene, who was up until this point pacing around the aftermath of my apartment stopped in her tracks, a piercing gaze at my direction.


    "Who was she?" she asked.


    The only piece of furniture that was spared in Ash''s wake was my favourite armchair. Bloodstained, fabric torn on one end, yet it was still standing tall. When anxiety and worry striked, that armchair would always calm me down.


    Right then, I was melting in its soft embrace, but my unease wouldn''t die down.


    I took a heavy breath and met the detective''s eyes.


    "She''s a friend. She was staying over, just for a few days."


    Irenebed away a loose strand of hair from her face. An unprompted call at 5:30 in the morning about a person''s disappearance wouldn''t give anyone much time to make themself look presentable, even less so for a detective like her. It''s no wonder she looked so disheveled.


    "A friend, huh¡­" Irene marched over to my bedroom and had a look around. "How close were you two?"


    "Not that close."


    "Yet close enough that you''ll let her stay over at your apartment, hm? Too pretty of a face to deny?"


    Sleep deprived, half-awake, yet her mind was as sharp as ever. It took a while to find an answer to that.


    "A favor. I was just doing her a -"


    "If you''d like, I can give you some time toe up with a more convincing lie than that," Irene said, appearing from out the bedroom doorway with a stern look on her face. "Or would you rather prefer to start telling me the truth now instead?"


    I felt my lips tightened. Ash was right, I''m a terrible liar.


    "What gave me away?"


    "A couple of days," she said, towering over me with her arms crossed. "If she''s staying over, I highly doubt any girl would like wearing the same sweaty clothes for days in a row. No luggage, no bag. I didn''te here to get lied to. You give me something now, otherwise I might have to add another name to my list of suspects."


    "You think it was me? Yeah, I broke every single piece of furniture in my apartment and kidnapped my friend. Case closed."


    "I''m not thinking anything," Irene unfolded her arms. "Not until I hear what you really have to say."


    Police officers were beginning to funnel through my front door. I heard sirens, saw the sh of blue-red blinking on my walls. This was really happening. Why was this happening?


    Mythical beings, fantasy worlds, magical abductions¡­ what part of any of that would sound like the truth to her? Lies were all I had to give.


    "Detective, with all due respect, you''d be far better off interrogating my broken coffee table than to listen to what I have to say."


    I heard her click her tongue and expel a heavy breath. I''ve annoyed her, but I didn''t care. It''s better than having her think I was a crazy person with crazy delusions.


    Yet still, she won''t back down.


    "Try me, then," she said. "You''d be surprised at just how far I''m able to suspend my disbelief."


    "Not far enough¡­"


    Her gaze on mine wouldn''t tear away. The way she looked at me, how her ck eyes briefly shimmered to a crimson red from which I assume was from the glow of siren lights. It made me want to just let out with it all. The truth was at the tip of my tongue, my lips were trembling with the yearning to speak it.


    Her eyes were unusually red.


    I sighed and nudged my head at her. "Your guys want to speak to you."


    Irene blinked, then turned the other way. Two other officers were standing awkwardly behind her, evidently ying nice and not wanting to interrupt, that was until I pointed them out to her.


    Now she''s got other things to address. Good, I needed some time for myself.


    She groaned and shook her head, but whatever those officers wanted seemed urgent, so begrudgingly she went with them, turning to me before she left, saying, "Stay where you are, don''t move, I''ll be back. I have a feeling that whatever you''re hiding is what I really want to hear."


    Not like I can even move anywhere with all these policemen stomping about all over my property. Nothing I could do besides watch them pour in, examining every speck in the apartment.


    The blood, the salt, the broken shards of ss and bits of wood, the torn furniture, my blood-stained bed, all of them raised questions, and all of those questions were usually directed at me.


    One by one, they woulde and question about this and that. By their tone, I could tell that they don''t buy that I was just a pure innocent bystander in all this.


    But what can I say?


    A Vampire Matriarch took my friend who is also an Elf-Knight from a video game world and I need your help in rescuing her.


    Even to me that sounded stupid.


    Those questions that sounded usatory, I left it with silence. If they decided to push further, I would say nothing more besides, "I will only speak to the detective." For some reason, that''s the line that gets them to back off.


    Eventually dawn was breaking and night was fading. The cops that came at a dozen slowly dwindled down to just a fair few. Irene being one of them.


    Curious neighbours passing by on their way to their daily routine would peer at all themotion. Some would stay and get questioned, mostly by Irene. I think I even caught a glimpse of my other next-door neighbour, the one I''ve never seen before. Can''t tell for sure though, but I think she wore sses.


    Eventually, the police exhausted all that was left to investigate. The only thing left for them to do was to seal off my apartment door. After all, It was a crime scene now.


    I knew I''d be told to leave¡­ I didn''t want to. I wanted to stay. But I knew there was no convincing anybody once I saw who''d be the person to break that news to me.


    True to her word, Irene returned with a look of resolution on her face. There was nobody else in the apartment now aside from me and her, and judging from the way she carried herself towards myself, I don''t think it was purely a coincidence that she was thest one here.


    Herees more questions.


    "You can''t stay here," she said, bending over to level with me, "I''m sure you already know that."


    "I don''t have anywhere else," I said, my voice hoarse from fatigue.


    "Find a ce, anyce. Rent a motel room, pack some essentials. Give it a few weeks, you''ll get your apartment back."


    "And how about them?" I looked into her eyes, they were ck now. "How close are you to finding whoever did this? Do you have a clue?"


    "If you want an honest answer, then the answer is no, I don''t," she said. "But I''m guessing you do and by proxy, I''m guessing your friend did too."


    This again. We''re back to the same question.


    "Forget it, detective. There''s absolutely no way you''ll - "


    "There are blood trails everywhere in your apartment. None of the other victims have that."


    "Like I said - "


    Interrupted again, Irene continued.


    "Salt too. They seem to go in the same direction. Around your bedside especially¡­ there''s a lot of that there."


    I was starting to get a little annoyed now. "You wouldn''t believe me even if I say it."


    "A vampire ward, is that what you''re trying to get at?" said Irene, looking as nonchnt as ever.


    For a moment, I thought my ears were mistaken. Did she really say what I thought she said? I was so taken aback, I couldn''t even form a sentence, all I could muster out of my lips was a tiny, breathless, "What?"


    "A Vampire Matriarch to be exact," continued Irene, acting as if all was normal. "Exins the salt, exins the blood. If I had to guess¡­ your friend spoke some incantations as well, didn''t she?"


    The way the tables were turned on me, so suddenly and so abrupt. My mind just couldn''tprehend it. What happened to having no clue? What happened to having no idea what''s going on?


    "How the heck¡­" My voice trailed away.


    The rays of the sun shined past my shattered window, basking her figure in a glow of bright light that momentarily blinded me from sight.


    When I next opened them again, I was staring directly at her, face to face, and I saw again her pupils in the color of stark crimson. No police sirens this time to change them that way. Her eyes were now fully red.


    That doesn''t just happen. In a normal world grounded in reality, that''ll never happen.


    Protruding past her lips, sharp pointed fangsid bare at either side. It immediately clicked for me and I felt my breath stiffen.


    There I was, staring at her, the stern no-nonsense detective, as if I was truly seeing her for the first time ever.


    "You''re a vampire¡­" I muttered.


    "Close," she said, her enthralling red eyes reflecting back my shocked expression. "I''m a demon actually."


    I felt my jaw drop. "What the hell."


    And to continue the streak of first times, she cracked a smile at me.


    "Nice pun," she said.

 Chapter 16 - Fantasy And Reality

    "Last week¡­ I met an Elf."


    Irene''s car had this peculiar aroma to it. From the moment I''ve entered the front passenger seat, the fragrance pervaded my nostrils and tingled my mind.


    I wouldn''t say I particrly disliked it. In fact, the smell was good¡­ perhaps too good. Intoxicating, like I couldn''t get enough of it. In fact, it smelled just like her.


    It was arousing. She was arousing.


    "If you smell that, ignore it," Irene said, maintaining her eyes on the road. "You''re one sentence down¡­ Now I wanna hear the rest of the story."


    If she was trying to get me to simply brush it off, it wasn''t working. The smell only seems to intensify with every second. I had to know what it was, it felt like I would lose my goddamn mind if I didn''t. It was driving me crazy - she was driving me crazy!


    Thankfully through sheer force of will, I managed to restrain myself enough to calmly ask her about it.


    "Is that smelling from you?"


    Irene sighed, and shifted gears.


    "Subus. Roll down a window if you have to - you''ll get used to it. You''re in my car, closed space, it''s only natural¡­ Just try not to assault me while you''re in here."


    The moment I whirred down my window and took in the sweet, sweet breath of fresh air, I started to calm down again, at leastposed enough to form another question.


    "Subus? I thought you were a demon?"


    "Just how many demon types do you think are there?


    "If you had asked me that ten minutes ago I would have said none," I took in another deep breath. "So you''re really a subus? What I''m feeling right now¡­ that thing is -"


    "Yes, I''m a subus - yes, you''re probably feeling really horny now - yes, that''s my story. Now can we get back to yours, please?"


    "Right, sorry¡­" I cleared my throat. "So anyway, yeah¡­st week, I met this Elf in a dumpster..."


    It took only ten minutes to recount the story so far to Irene. I told her pretty much everything there was to say. How I met Ash, how she helped sort out my problems, how she suspected vampire involvement in the kidnappings, and how bizarre her appearance was.


    When I got to the part about where Ash came from, that''s when we hit a roadblock - metaphorically, of course. Out of all the oundish things I''ve told her, which, up to this point she epted without question, this was the one that got her staring at me in disbelief.


    "This Ash girl is from a video game?"


    It was my turn to be shook, I stared at her with disbelief of my own. "Aren''t you?"


    "Don''t know about you, but I seem pretty real to me. If I was from a video game, I think I would have noticed."


    "But¡­ but¡­" Now I''m sputtering, that''s how befuddled this whole situation has gotten me. "How would you know about the Matriarch, then? Her entire species came from the game."


    "One puzzle piece after another, isn''t it?" Irene shook her head. "Vampires came over from where I did. Kronocia. They''re a subspecies of a race called Elidna. This is a first I''ve heard of a Matriarch passing over to this world though.


    Subspecies of a race called Elidna. Now, where have I heard that before?


    "The wiki page for the game says the same thing," I said, pulling out my phone from a duffel bag I stored in the backseat. "Yeah, there it is right there."


    Irene slowed to a stop at a nearby parking lot and took the phone from my hands. She didn''t waste any time in reading the many blocks of textsid on the screen before her, muttering under her breath as she did.


    Meanwhile, I was going absolutely nuts just trying to work out the contradictions in information we were having here.


    Ash was from a video game. Irene ims she wasn''t. Ash said Asteria. Irene said Kronocia. A Matriarch hade from Ash''s world, and I believe her on that. Irene said the Matriarch came from hers, and I highly doubt she would lie about something like that.


    So just what the fuck was going on here?


    "How can a work of fiction have the same description and the same type of species as your world? How is that possible?"


    The rumbling of the car engine had died down. Irene had stopped the car.


    "We''re here," she said, flinging the phone back over to me.


    "Where''s here?"


    I looked through the fogged windshield to find that we were directly across from a small motel that was practically deserted. From first nce it looked as if it was already abandoned, it might as well be, considering appearance-wise it wasn''t exactly five-star material.


    "Are you sure you got the right ce?" I asked.


    Irene, who had already gotten out of the car, merely rolled her eyes at me. "I said I''d find you a ce to stay, not treat you like a prince. Get out of the car, let''s go."


    We walked side by side towards the main lobby area, the rotted and decaying wooden door squeaking loudly as we swung it open.


    "You got some money for a room?" She asked.


    "Really? You''re serious?" I said, staring away at the state of neglect that the entire building was in. "They should be the ones paying me to stay here. I mean, look at that - the paint is practically falling off the wall there!"


    "Do you have the money or not?"


    "Well, here''s the thing right, I wouldn''t exactly call myself financially stable at the moment, detective."


    She groaned. "Nevermind, forget it, I''ll deal with it," Her eyes wandered to the side, and spotted a person behind a counter who I surmised to be the manager of the motel. "Wait here," she told me.


    I obliged, so I stood there, watching as she made her way over to him and in the time it took for her to get from point A to point B, I noticed her make some subtle tweaks both to her appearance and mannerisms.


    It was a seamless transition the way she did it.


    Now, I have seen her march around in my apartment enough times to know that she had this rather disciplined, militarian way of pacing about like she was in a parade or something¡­ not here though.


    The way she daintily walked along the hallway, how every step seemed so delicate and brimming with elegance, how her hips swayed so enticingly, it was hard to keep your eyes off her.


    Her hair, which before was kept prim and proper in a bun, now cascaded gracefully down her waist in locks of hazel brown. She did the thing too, where you''d ce one side of your bangs over an ear, which I''m sure would send any man''s heart fluttering just by the look of it.


    And to top it all off, the final touches for a breathtaking view, Irene unsped two buttons from her uniform, entuating and drawing much attention to her surprisingly voluptuous breasts.


    By the time she got to the manager, he was already red in the face and stammering over his words as he tried to ask her, "C-can I help you?"


    In a gaze so sly, in a smirk so devilish, and in a voice so sickly sweet, she answered him, her eyes dazzling red once more.


    "Why yes, yes you can¡­"


    "H-how can I - ?"


    "A simply tincy wincy little favor," she said softly, her fingers slowly caressing the side of his face. "You''ll do that for me, won''t you?"


    I saw the manager pull at his tie, he was practically sweating bullets right then.


    I gulped.


    Subi are damn scary, man...

 Chapter 17 - A Change Of Scenery

    Sporadic cracks spread across the paper-thin walls, a dusty table stand with an even dustier CRT Television ced atop of it. Fronting it was a rickety, ancient-looking king size bed that looked as if the bedsheets have never been changed since thete 1800s.


    I flicked on the switch for the lights. Goddamn thing barely even lights up¡­ flickering on and off like a strobe light.


    "You told them to give us their best room, right?" I said to Irene beside me as I stepped into my new ce of residence for the next couple of days.


    Irene now back to her stern, no-nonsense self, simply flung my duffel bag onto the bed which began to creak from the weight of it.


    "I''m not charming my way up thedder for you," She said, tying her hair back into a bun. "Get inside before I have you sleeping in a dumpster."


    Should have bought disinfectant. I don''t even dare check out the toilet. Who knows what eldritch horrors they have stored in there. The air had this disgusting damp smell to it, walking in, I felt myself shivering with goosebumps.


    "I can feel the cockroaches already," I muttered.


    "You''re whining again," She said, her tone getting sharper. "I didn''t bring you here so you can point out the faults in the service industry, just do what I told you to do¡­ like we agreed."


    Irene unzipped the bag and pulled out a few essential things for me. Myptop being one, my charger the other, thest¡­


    "I don''t remember putting that in my bag," I said, staring at the small object she held between her fingers.


    "That''s because you didn''t. I did."


    Irene tossed me the object and I felt it plopped into my hand - hard.


    It looked like an amulet of sort, carved out of a material that I couldn''t quite ce. It looked like wood, but it wasn''t wood. Felt like metal, but it wasn''t metal. And it had this warmth to it, as if it was breathing.


    I looked up back at her. "This is¡­?"


    "Wear it. I had it made before I left Kronocia. It''s a charm filled with my essence. Break it any way you can if you feel like your life is in danger, it''ll summon me to your location right away."


    From dealing with mob bosses to dealing with vampires and magic. Wow you''ve really outdone yourself this time, didn''t you, me? Keep this up and you''ll be dealing with the end of the world before you know it.


    The warmth of the amulet pressed against my chest. "Done."


    It was actually quite hard to ignore how loose it was swinging around my neck. But I''ll stifle allints if it meant that this amulet would wind up saving me one day.


    Across from me, Irene pulled back her sleeve and stared down at her wristwatch. "I have to go."


    My eyebrows raised up. "Already?"


    Irene was already making great strides towards the exit, turning to me once to say, "Just do your job, learn all you can. I''ll be back in the evening. Afterwards we can - "


    "Wait!" I said, reaching out for her hand, which turned out to be a horrible idea, because the very second our fingertips touched, I felt instant uncontroble arousal.


    Immediately, I let go. Toote though. My raging libido was here to stay, pitching up a solid tent in my jeans, which I quickly tried to hide from view.


    "I forgot about that," I whispered to her, going red in the face with shame, or maybe it was excitement, or perhaps a strange mixture of both. "Subus, right¡­"


    "Mmm-hmm," Irene merely stared at me with indifference.


    Thankfully, all it took was a deep breath of the musty air to diminish my raging mes of desire enough to ask her my question.


    "So that''s all I have to do?" I said, nudging at myptop that was resting on the bed. "y the game, report back to you if I find anything interesting?"


    "Why do you think I''ming back in the evening?"


    "And you?"


    "Crime scene, reports, logs, evidence gathering. I don''t carry this badge around for nothing, you know?"


    Wow, my stupidity is unrivaled. Now I have no other response other than to stupidly nod my head in understanding.


    Irene continued her way out the door, her figure now standing idly by the exit, reaching for the handle and gradually swinging it to a close.


    "Hold on!" I heard myself say before I could stop.


    She stopped in her tracks, staring straight at me with unblinking eyes.


    "What is it?" Irene asked.


    Hesitation. My lips opened, but nothing woulde out. Because to say it, would be to relive it, to relive it, would be to confirm it. In a span of a few, short hours, I have undergone the most surreal experience of my life so far.


    Nothing had really settled in for me yet. Not the pain, not the circumstances, not even the repercussion.


    Nothing, except for the fear. Nothing, except for the worry. The thought of it was suffocating alone.


    Remembering it was even worse¡­ the way her green eyes glimmered in the moonlight. So empty and so void of life. The way she shambled out the doorway without a single word spoken, without even turning back once.


    How she could have killed me without a second thought.


    That''s what scared me the most.


    Not the fact that she was missing, not the fact that she almost killed me. No, I was scared because there was absolutely nothing I could do besides watch her do it.


    I saw her go, and that was all I could do.


    Resigned to just simply, powerlessly, watch her disappear from sight.


    I''m scared because if I couldn''t do anything then, why would I be able to do anything now?


    The prospect of actually finding her, as the seconds ticked by, slowly began to shift away from the realms of definitive absolutes and into the uncharted territories of ''maybe''s and ''perhaps''s'', gradually edging closer to what I dread to admit, that Ash had gone forever.


    I don''t want that. Not one bit. I looked at Irene again, and forced away all my reluctance.


    "It''s Ash," I said, finally finding my voice. "It''s just¡­ you know I''m worried. We wait too long, it might be toote. If we somehow make it, if we find the Matriarch, then what? What can I do? Is there anything useful I can do at all? Against vampires, against magic, what on earth can I possibly do that will somehow help save Ash from all this?"


    Irene surely must have seen it all, felt it all. My apprehension, my fears, the look on my face. The way she stood frozen there in silence, yes¡­ surely she must have understood how I felt.


    I looked at her, she looked at me, then she mmed the door shut in my face without much of a word of warning, but not before I heard her say onest thing, mid-swing, her response to my worries before her heels carried her into the elevator and out the motel door.


    "y the game, you idiot."

 Chapter 18 - The Tale Of Asteria

    Chronicles of Asteria was a long game. Longer than I would have expected, or wanted it to be, especially given the current circumstances I was in.


    Even after skimming through the prologue and the character creation menu, there was still another four hours worth of tutorial before I''ve made any progress into the main story.


    In Asteria, you take on the role of a reincarnated hero whose soul has been flung from the past and into the present, in order to stop the rise of a great evil whose corruption has been spreading across thend for decades.


    Fairly typical fantasy story fluff right there.


    What wasn''t fairly typical, however, far from what I was expecting, was the name the game gave to the main protagonist.


    Leonardo.


    The dream I hadst night, which was all but forgotten up to this point, started to surface back to the forefront of my thoughts.


    Was this just coincidence? I mean, a lot of fantasy heroes have these kinds of names right? Maybe my brain just so happened to like the name Leonardo and used it.


    Perhaps¡­ perhaps.


    Then it was next revealed that the great evil that gued thends was an all-powerful demon queen called Terestra.


    Okay, now I''m getting a bit creeped out.


    Leonardo and Terestra¡­ What do these two have anything to do with me? Why did I dream about them? And why in the form of my parents? They look nothing like them in the game.


    I came looking for answers and instead I ended up with more questions. How far does this rabbit hole go?


    For now questions can wait. Finding information in the game took priority above all else.


    So far though, information was spread out thin. All I got so far was that the game took ce in a world called Asteria, you''re a hero from the past, you''ve been summoned by the king, and he has given his best knight as apanion to you to assist you throughout your journey.


    The moment I heard that, I thought it was Ash. It wasn''t¡­ but the best archer throughout all thends wasn''t a bad deal either. He was a pretty charming party member, at least.


    Fast forward a couple of trivial questster, I finally got my first taste of action. A vige was under attack by a servant of Terestra, and it was up to me and the archer guy to stop them.


    Slimes, goblins, before the quest, was all I have been killing up to that point.


    Not this time.


    The journey to the raided vige was brimming with all sorts of monstrosities. All twisted, malformed creatures of flesh and blood, making shrieks and curls ripped straight out of a horror game. The general ambiance of the game also took a turn for the worst as soon as night fell over.


    Fighting these wicked creatures in the darkness made for some heart-pounding moments, let me tell you that. I couldn''t count how many times I''ve nearly died.


    Once we got to the vige, I finally understood what all those reviews for the game meant when they said it gets dark.


    Asteria does not hold back when ites to violence and gore.


    Puddles of blood spilling over severed human limbs, detached heads skewered onto spikes. Nightmarish creatures feasting on survivors screaming for dear life.


    "What the hell?" I heard myself say.


    Archer guy suggested to find the servant as fast as we can and put a stop to the massacre. I readily agreed, charging past burnt houses and growling monsters in the dozen. Moving and moving, until suddenly, a cutscene started ying.


    I found the servant.


    The scene started out with a viger with a sword pierced through his throat, sobbing and pleading for dear life through gurgled words as he choked on his own blood, before the sword shot upwards, slicing his head vertically in half.


    Blood from the now dead viger dribbled over to a stop at Leonardo''s feet, his eyes staring with loathing towards the wielder of the de, clutching his own tightly, fingers twitching in anger.


    "I won''t let you get away with this!" Leonardo growled, readying to a stance. "You servant of evil!"


    Laughter could be heard from all around. Mad, derisive,ughter. The lips of the servant spread wide from ear to ear, licking the blood that had sttered onto their face.


    "Evil?" A voice of a woman spoke out. "Evil implies that the actions I''ve taken were immoral."


    The camera panned to the servant''s eyes. Bright, emerald eyes. I held a breath.


    "Tell me, o'' great chivalrous one, what do you find so immoral about death?"


    "I could ask the same thing," Leonardo took a step forward. "Where''s the morality in the unjust killing of innocents?"


    "Unjust? No, no, no - everything has their reasons for being."


    "And what reason is that?"


    Another cackle of madness, and the servant bared her teeth with an open smile.


    "How should I know?" she said. "I''m but a lowly servant after all."


    Faster than the eye could see, Leonardo was sent flying with a single punch to the abdomen, bashing against the side of a concrete wall, and sinking to the floor.


    Such speed, such strength¡­ I had a sinking feeling in my gut now, and I didn''t like it.


    The servant appeared again, her foot against Leonardo''s chest, slowly cing pressure in increments before the sound of bone snapping could be heard, causing Leonardo to expel out an agonizing scream.


    "I know you¡­" The servant faintly whispered. "Terestra spoke of you."


    Leonardo strained himself to respond, his face flinching with pain. "Did she now? Well tell her¡­ tell her¡­ I''ming for her."


    "I know you will," she withdrew her foot, taking a few steps back from him. "It is as she wished for, after all."


    "What do you¡­ what do you mean?" said Leonardo, clutching his chest and sitting upright.


    "She wants to meet her equal. The would-be hero that hade to put an end to her. Dying¡­ well, I won''t end you yet, not here, not now. She will meet you first. You, and no one else."


    At that moment, an arrow whizzed through the air and grazed past the servant''s cheek.


    "Leonardo!" cried a voice in the distance, footsteps at rapid approach. The Archer guy stopped a few meters away and readied his bow again. "Run now! I''ll keep her busy!"


    Both Leonardo and I knew what wasing next, dreaded it, knowing how fast the enemy moved. Wide-eyed, Leonardo raised his hand forward signaling him to stop.


    "No, don''t - !"


    Toote was his warning.


    A snap resounded aloud through the smoke and fire.


    Through the eyes of Leonardo, I watched the Archer''s body slump forward to the ground with a thud. Saw the blood spurting out by the stump of his neck.


    His head, his hair¡­ swinging limply in the servant''s clutches, dripping a trail of blood as she made her way back towards Leonardo.


    On the Archer''s face still lingered the ghost of hisst expression - shock and horror.


    "Just¡­ who are you?" said Leornardo breathlessly.


    Through his eyes once more, I saw the servant flung his head at hisp. Saw the wicked smile still stered on her face.


    For the first time, the servant''s appearance came into full view.


    Adorned in armor coated deeply in the blood of dozens, wielding a long silver de that was all too familiar. Long flowing silver hair tainted in red. Her eyes¡­ those unmistakable green eyes of hers, brimming with malice and wickedness that I have never seen on her before.


    But what confirmed it all for me¡­ were her ears. The long, narrow, pointed ears of an elf.


    From beyond the glow of theptop screen, the Elf-Knight from another world stared back at me, licking the blood of her most recent victim off her lips.


    "I''m Eshwlyn of the Old Guard. Servant to the Demon Lord Terestra at your service."


    This was Ash. And this was her story.

 Chapter 19 - Exchanging Information

    Irene didn''t return that evening, nor did she arrive at all the next morning.


    Something major must have happened, something really bad. But what that something was, I didn''t know¡­ I couldn''t know. Despite the motel existing in the technological era of the 21st century, the inte service was downright atrocious.


    Nothing would load, nothing would y. My cellphonecked any service as well. Can''t check the news¡­ can''t go to the inte. I was blind to any happenings that might have urred, left confined to a bedroom, resigned to just simply sitting idly by¡­ waiting. As always.


    So I did the only thing I was still able to do, I continued ying.


    After Leonardo''s close brush with death, Ash¡­ I mean, Eshwlyn went ahead andid waste to what was left of the vige, leaving Leonardo unconscious on the ground but alive.


    Thus ends the prologue chapter of Chronicles Of Asteria.


    The real game only truly started after Leonardo had awoken to the care of some kind and benevolent passersby. From there you are left to your own devices, stranded in the middle of nowhere with no objective to strive for other than from the one you originally started out with.


    Stop Terestra.


    How are you supposed to do that? Game says it''s up to you.


    You build your own team, you discover their stories, you explore the world. Do everything you can before Asteria is plunged into disaster.


    From dusk till dawn that was all I have been doing. Grinding, farming, surviving. By the time the clock struck 9 in the morning, I had already leveled up a considerable amount, recruited 2 brand new party members - a mage and a pdin - yet my main progress through the story had grinded to a halt.


    Asteria was divided into 6 different regions. Each region was ruled and dominated by a loyal servant of Terestra. So 6 ces to save and 6 servants to kill, each progressively stronger than thest.


    So far I haven''t even managed to free one yet. The servants were just that powerful. Or maybe I just sucked that bad. Yeah, I probably just suck at the game. So I was stuck, for the time being, gaining no new info, and losing precious time in reality.


    Didn''t learn anything more about Eshwlyn besides that initial encounter either, nor did I learn much else about the Matriarch, besides a small codex entry and a small story about a Matriarch called Amelia from a party member, even then, it was information I already knew¡­ Ash already told me.


    Salt is a repent, illusion incantations to hide yourself from them, they steer away from tainted blood and feast exclusively on virgins.


    Killing them is downright impossible.


    Nothing new, except a peculiar question that struck me over a quick breakfast session at the motel''s dining area.


    If Ash''s blood is tainted¡­ Then why did the Matriarch choose her over me to be her eighth victim, despite me being a true bonafide virgin? Going by what''s been established, I should have been the one taken instead, so why wasn''t it me?


    Fortunately, I wasn''t left wondering about this alone. Afternoon came with Irene''s arrival at my doorstep, barging in the room like she owned the ce, and settling onto the armchair by the side.


    "You''rete," I said, looking over at her from the bed, theptop on myp.


    "You''re tired," she replied, resting her face on her arm. "Didn''t sleep?"


    "How can I?"


    Irene shrugged her shoulders.


    "So what happened to you?" I asked. "You''re a whole 18 hourste from when we''re supposed to meet."


    "Later," she waved her hand away. "What have you got for me? What have you learned?"


    "Ash is a virgin."


    There I was, over 24 hours since a good night''s rest, barely running on fumes. Could I have worded that differently? Perhaps. But then that would require spending some more brainpower thinking of words¡­ brain power I did not have.


    Thankfully, aside from being a little taken aback, Irene barely even reacted. Deep down though, I knew. I''m an itty bitty pervert man now. Guess I better start exining before she puts me on a sexual offenders list.


    "Okay, and you''re telling me this¡­?" Irene urged.


    "The ritual Ash did in my apartment using her blood, well clearly it didn''t work. The only reason why it ended up failing was because she was actually a virgin. For some reason she thought her blood was impure so she spread it around, not realizing that what she ended aplishing instead was making the entire apartment a big, red bullseye for a Matriarch."


    "The Elf''s a virgin, alright. Anything else?"


    There it was again, the sharp piercing twinge of guilt. Only thing missing now was the feeling of uselessness¡­ and there it was, right on time. I just can''t bear the stare Irene gave me, like she was actually expecting something out of me.


    Rightfully so too, I''ve been ying for a day straight. I gotta have something, right?


    "That''s it," I told her, feeling absolutely furious with myself.


    "Oh."


    As expected, that ''oh'' wasced with disappointment. There was this awkwardness in the air now, which was swiftly shattered once Irene decided to change the subject.


    "There wasn''t a ninth victimst night," she said.


    That got me perking up, flushing away the guilt in my system, and filling it with surprise.


    "That''s good, right?" I said.


    "That''s bad."


    Surprised turned to confusion. "How so?"


    Now she had my undivided attention, both eyes on her with Asteria left on pause. That''s when I realized a couple of ring things. Like that cut on her shoulder, the rip on her pants¡­ and the dried-out blood smeared on her forehead with her eyes glowing a bright red just right below.


    Immediately I flung myptop to the side and made a beeline towards her direction, saying breathlessly as I did, "Did you attack someone?"


    "Technically, I defended. She attacked," Irene stared at me grimly. "I was supposed to be the ninth victim."


    I had a closer look at her wounds, they weren''t too bad. Still, a wound is a wound, and the habit of keeping medical aid in close proximity was battered into my head thanks to mom, so I headed for my duffel bag, where I kept a kit.


    "And you escaped? You weren''t zombified or anything? How did you manage that?" I asked, rummaging through my stuff.


    "Oh, you know¡­ a punch here, a kick there. I had her on the ropes, actually."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Alright, she nearly got me. The only reason I''m still here now was because of sheer luck. Since I know now what we''re dealing with here, I took some precautions of my own, and lucky for me, they paid off."


    "The only thing I took from that was the fact that you were attacked, and if you were attacked that means you''re a - "


    "Yeah, I''m a virgin," Irene said, shrugging her shoulders again. "That really much of a surprise?"


    "I''ve just never really heard of a virgin subus before is all."


    She scoffed at me. "Please, you''ve never heard of a subus at all until yesterday."


    "Fair point," I said, crouching down before her, medkit in hand. "So why is this a bad thing? You''ve escaped her, didn''t you?"


    When she didn''t answer, I looked up at her to find that she was staring at me with a confused sort of expression.


    "What are you doing?" She asked.


    I held the medkit up a little higher so that she could see. "Patching you up, why?"


    "You''re going to have to touch me for that, you know?"


    "Yeah, I know... and?"


    Without another word, Irene slowly stretched her hand out over to me and I began treating it silently while listening to her speak.


    "I had a good look at herst night. The Matriarch does not look her best at all. Probably another reason why I didn''t get zombified as well. She''s starved, she''s feeble¡­ that makes her dangerous."


    There was a small hiss of pain as I poured disinfectant over a wound, but she continued on, wincing.


    "Matriarchs drink virgin blood, they fill them but they don''t satisfy them. Not until they find the right blood type, the longer they go without it, the more unhinged they be. They get weaker but they get more aggressive, take more risks. I wouldn''t be surprised if the abduction count goes from one victim a night to two."


    "So that means we need to stop her as soon as possible then," I said, wiping the blood from her forehead.


    "I''m afraid we''ve already run out of time," Irene''s eyes changed back to their usual ck, and from within I saw a hint of fear. "I denied her mealst night. She''s frenzied."


    "What does that mean?"


    Irene shook her head. "I don''t know about Asteria, but in Kronocia, a frenzied, starved vampire doesn''t just feast anymore¡­ they kill - not just once a night, not just twice - they will continue killing until their urges are satisfied. Tonight, we will undergo a massacre the likes of which have never been seen before in this city."


    Midway through patching up her wrist, Irene took a hold of my arm, her face close enough that my face reflected back in her pupils and I saw myself there. I saw, harboring beneath the restraint arousal and perversion - I saw myself scared.


    "Forget the game for now," she whispered. "I need your help to stop this thing. You won''t be out of danger, you''ll be putting yourself at risk and I might not be able to save you, you might die too¡­ still, can I count on you for this?"


    I look at her¡­ her bandaged injured self, pleading with an expression that had gone soft. Then I thought of Ash¡­ Eshwlyn, whichever her true self really was, and there was no hesitation.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 20 - The Stakeout

    Slowly but surely, the sun began to sink beyond the distance. The rays of afternoon light gradually bing the rays of dusk, casting the skies into an orange tint.


    What was it, like - 5pm right now? Vampire hunting sounded like a colossal task you had to prepare for. I mean, our lives hung in the bnce here.


    We should have been preparing, discussing tactics and whatnot. Making contingencies within our contingencies. We should have been¡­ and yet we aren''t. Why?


    Because the subus got hungry.


    Fast forward to present time, there I was in the passenger seat of her car again, while she ordered up some burgers at the take-away driveway.


    "16.50, please," said the cashier by the drive-through window.


    "Oh, gimme a sec," Irene said.


    Bored out of my mind I was, I failed to notice Irene''s hand stretching out at me, not until I heard her fake a cough to attract my attention. Once I did though, I was quite taken aback.


    "I''m paying?"


    For an answer, she stretched her hand out even more, her eyes growing sterner with each second her palm was left cashless and empty.


    "Fine¡­"


    Before I could even have time to offer her the 20 I fished out from my wallet, she already had plucked it from my fingers faster than you can say ''your wee''.


    As thanks she shed a not-so-sweet-sweet smile at me, briefly though, her priorities right then were to pay the cashier and get the food, to which she did both at a record pace.


    Pulled over by the parking lot, it didn''t take long for her to start wolfing them down like some kind of animal. Big bites, little chews and a lick of her lips.


    Begs the question though¡­


    "Where''s mine?"


    Irene paused mid-way through licking ketchup from her fingertips to turn over at me, a look of bewilderment on her face.


    "You didn''t ask," she said.


    "My money."


    "My car," she retorted, delving a hand into the paper bag. "You''re wee to the fries, though."


    Guess I can settle for that.


    For a moment, there was this sense of normalcy as she handed me the carton of fries, only for a moment though, before the utter bizarreness of the situation - eating food with a subus when we should have been preparing for a vampire attack - had me snapping back to the task at hand.


    "What are we doing here?" I asked.


    Irene took a big mouthful. "Eating," she said through bulged cheeks.


    "Wow, you must be a detective or something."


    Irene rolled her eyes and nudged her head at the windshield. "Look there, don''t say anything and keep a close eye at it."


    "Wha - "


    "Do it," she urged while chomping down another mouthful.


    So there I sat, eating some fries in silence, watching people and cars go about their day from the passenger seat. It was obvious we were staking something out, but whatever it was, Irene wasn''t telling. Not like she could either, every time I turned to look at her, her cheeks were always bulging with either fries or a burger, maybe even a mixture of both.


    Iplied for about thirty minutes, before that sinking feeling of guilt started acting up again. Clearly it''ll never go away until I choose to confront it, so I did, turning my eyes to a recently stuffed and drowsy Irene with her arms wrapped around her knees.


    "I really was trying to get some info, you know. I wasn''t just messing around in the game. It''s just¡­ y''know how games are, they take time."


    "I know," she said, yawning. "You''re fine. I''m not upset."


    "Seriously, the prologue took longer than anything else. If it wasn''t for that I''d probably would have gotten more info. But no, instead I had to learn all about ''Leonardo the Hero'' and ''Terestra the Vile''... really, there''s gotta be a better way of introducing - "


    "Say that again."


    I stopped, paused, and blinked. "What?"


    "Leonardo and Terestra. The game really has them?"


    Irene was wide awake now, sitting upright, eager as all hell to hear what I have to say. She was so close to me, in fact, I had to roll down a window just to not spoil the mood with my own ''mood''.


    Still, I was unknowingly sitting on info this whole time that peaked her interest, I wasn''t letting a little arousal stop me from exining to her.


    "You y as Leonardo and follow his story as he attempts to kill the demon queen Terestra. Along the way you meet up with party members and fight the six servants of Terestra, one of which is apparently Ash herself."


    She was soaking up all this info like a wet sponge, constantly reiterating everything I said in mutters under her breath, stopping only after she hadprehend everything.


    By the end of it, she was looking quite troubled. I took a guess over what it was.


    "I''m thinking the Matriarch isn''t the only thing Asteria and Kronocia have inmon, am I right?"


    A hand on her head and her lips in a frown. "Kronocia had a Terestra. She wasn''t just a demon queen though, she was Kronocia''s God. Everything moved ording to her will. Nobody could stop her. Nobody except well¡­ you guessed it, the great hero from the past, Leonardo himself."


    "Too simr for it to be a coincidence," I said. "Something is definitely going on here."


    "I don''t remember this six servants thing though¡­ she never had any, certainly no Elves either. They''re downright despised in my world."


    "Asteria hated Elves too, though. Ash mentioned it to me."


    "As you said then," said Irene, stretching her arms and back. "This is way more than just coincidence."


    "There''s one other thing¡­"


    "What''s that?"


    Something was bugging me. Throughout all this time, as we rambled and discussed on and on¡­ that thought always stayed with me. I simply had to know.


    "Why do you talk about it as if you were there yourself?"


    Whether she anticipated the question or not, she didn''t show. Instead she closed her eyes, and let out a sigh.


    "I was. From the summoning of the great hero to Leonardo''s and Terestra''s initial confrontation. I was there for it all. Why, I must have been around your age when it happened."


    "How old are you now?"


    She smiled faintly. "I stopped keeping track at a 146."


    "So what happened? Did Leonardo manage to kill Terestra?"


    That smile of hers faded away.


    "He died. I didn''t even think he stood a chance. That, I wasn''t there for. By the time the final battle came, I had already changed worlds. But from what I''ve heard, the realm of Kronocia is no more. The people, the races, the culture, the history - Terestra had reduced it all to nothingness, along with Leonardo."


    She finished, leaving in her wake, a profound silence that none of us dared break. Unknown to her though, there were pieces in my head that were starting to connect.


    That dream I had in particr¡­ a barren deste world crumbling to ruins, two people standing across from each other. Leonardo and Terestra. Was that world I saw Kronocia? Or was it Asteria? More importantly though, why did I dream of it then, when I knew nothing of it at that time?


    From the way Asteria''s story was going, could the ending really be that too? No matter what Leonardo did in the game, Terestra would reign supreme regardless. Was that it?


    There was one thing I had to confirm now, given everything that hade to light.


    I turned my eyes back to Irene. "So that means¡­ Terestra is dead as well, right? She destroyed the world after all."


    "That''s the thing¡­" The moment I saw her gulping, I felt my heart sink in my chest, confirming the one fear I had over all this. "I don''t know."


    "Oh no¡­"


    She gave a tired sort of chuckle. "Oh no is right... going by her powers, I know full well she couldn''t have died from such a thing, I also know she is also fully capable of changing worlds on her own, no external forces necessary."


    "So you''re saying she could be here? Right now? In this world? Just wandering around like some kind of ticking time bomb?"


    "Like I said¡­ I don''t know. But with all the recent happeningstely - an Elf from a video game, a Matriarch appearing and abducting people - there''s no denying that something is definitely happening here."


    It''s just one thing after another, isn''t it? Half of me felt like it was so much better before when all I had to deal with back then was money troubles and the mob.


    No one said anything about any impending apocalypse during my mid-twenties period. Those bastards in school lied to me.


    Just when I thought things couldn''t get weider, it did. I saw it. Down across the street at a sidewalk, almost hidden among the wandering crowds.


    But there was no mistaking it. My pants, my jacket, draped over by long locks of ashen-colored hair. Ears, long and pointed. I choked on a fry just trying to utter her name.


    So I pointed at the windshield and said to Irene in a strangled voice, "It''s¡­ Ash. She''s¡­ she''s right there."


    She instantly looked over to where I was pointing at, and froze upon catching sight of her.


    To my surprise though, there was not a hint of shock on her expression. Irene looked¡­ pleased with herself, smiling wide.


    "I thought so!" She said, her eyes locked on Ash''s position.


    "Thought what?" I asked, also watching as Ash wandered into a shambled building at the end of the street.


    "That building your Elf friend just entered," Irene started the car, the engine rumbling to life. "That''s where we''ll find the Matriarch."

 Chapter 21 - A Little Clarification

    When the car engine roared to life and Irene''s foot stepped onto the pedal, I almost expected and wanted her to barge the car right into the empty building Ash just went into.


    Took the correct turn, the correct street towards its location, but instead of barging in, Irene made a turn in the opposite direction from it, leaving the abandoned lot simply as a shrinking figure at the backseat of the car.


    "Wait, wait!" I shouted, resisting the impulse to turn the car right around myself. "What about Ash? We just saw her there - she''s still alive!"


    "There was never a doubt in my mind that she was. Matriarch''s do not outright kill their victims, they slowly feed on them until nothing is left but a hollow shell."


    "All the more reason to then!"


    "We have time, rx!" She said, her tone verging on annoyance. "We only came here today because I wanted to confirm the Matriarch''s location. I followed her therest night after I was attacked but I lost sight of her before I could find out. I figured one of her puppets might hang about that area, and I figured one of them might be your friend, so I brought you here. Now that we''ve seen them, now we know and now we can n."


    "And they hang about - Ash was outside, why exactly?"


    "It''s routine," Irene exined. "Vampires are nocturnal. They need puppets in the day to search out for fresh food in their ce. To anybody else they look normal, except for the fact that they have no will of their own and they don''t speak, well¡­ only to their subjugators, I suppose."


    There was a time not long before this, where I would have been very much doubtful over everything that has happened. Like being exined a vampire''s daily life cycle for one, past-me would have shrugged it off and went on with life.


    Now I''m taking all of this in like it was the word of God. Now, instead of shrugging it away, I''m about to ask a question about it. Funny how life works sometimes.


    "If she''s going to frenzy," I said. "Why would it be necessary to send out puppets to look for food? Frenzy would mean she couldn''t care less about whose neck she gets to sink her teeth into."


    "Correct." she said.


    I saw her lips tightened, her forehead lined with creases. The shake of her head, the sharp hiss through clenched teeth. Bad news. Uh-oh.


    "Two possibilities then. One - I could be wrong about the timeframe and she''s not going to frenzy at all meaning it''s business as usual, one victim a night."


    "That''s the good news," I said, noticing the sun sinking lower down the darkening horizon. "What''s the bad?"


    Her hand shook as she shifted gears. "Two - The Matriarch that attacked your friend, and the Matriarch that attacked me aren''t the same person. Meaning to say¡­"


    "Two. You''re saying there''s two of them?!"


    "The most unlikeliest scenario possible," she said in a quiet voice. "But I know I''m not wrong about the timeframe, I''ve seen how she looked¡­ and there''s no other possible exnation for this, so..."


    She trailed away, she didn''t have to say anymore. We both already knew what this meant.


    "One Matriarch needed an entire army just to bring her down. At least, that''s what the game''s codex entry imed," I said, taking in a gulp of air that was also filled with her scent, except I wasn''t affected by it, not this time. "Now you''re telling me we have two of them running amok in this city, with one about to frenzy."


    Irene gave a fleeting nce at my direction before turning her eyes back to the road.


    "You''re panicking," she said.


    "No shit."


    "You need to rx. Want a kiss?"


    What.


    "What?"


    "A subus''s kiss can put someone in a state of bliss for hours. The longer the kiss, the longer the bliss. Want one? I won''t mind. Besides, rumor has it I''m a great kisser."


    Irene said that with such nonchnce I couldn''t tell whether she was joking or not. But judging by the way the sternness was gone from her voice and how her eyes had lost that scowl¡­


    Was I talking to the Detective or the Subus here? Either way¡­


    "I''ll pass," I told her. "Just tell me what you got nned and I''ll calm down."


    I heard her lightly chuckle.


    "A direct kiss from a Subus is about as rare as a Matriarch herself. You sure you want to pass on that?"


    The conversation just veered into an entirely different direction that was downright bizarre. I''m a bit unsettled by it all, actually.


    I stared at her, mildly taken aback. "You seem very intent on kissing me for some reason. Are you sure it''s not you who wants a kiss from me?"


    Another chuckle. "Don''t tter yourself. I just want to make sure you''re calm."


    "And kissing me is the best idea you came up with?"


    "Can''t help what I am, sorry to say," she said, shing a sorrowful smile. "But still, kinda stings getting rejected. A normal guy would have already pounced on me before I could get the words out of my mouth. Especially with my scent wafting about all around the ce."


    My eyes wandered over to the window, shaking my head. "I kind of have my mind on other things right now. Kissing you, as blissful as it might be, isn''t really high up on that list of things, unless¡­"


    Her reflection stared back at me from the passenger-side window, still lingering that small smile.


    "Unless," I continued in sudden realization. "You needed me calm and happy for a reason."


    "Since when did you get so sharp?"


    "I didn''t take you for the type to flirt without a reason," I turned back to face her. "You already have a n in ce, don''t you?"


    Her eyes still set on the road, she let out a sigh, but that smile stayed, if only faintly.


    "A n, yes. Commitment to it? Not as much," she said.


    I tilted my head at her. "Why, what''s wrong with it?"


    "Well to start, it''s not ethical, it''s downright dangerous¡­" she looked back at me. "And you might refuse."


    "So that''s why you want me in bliss," I said. "Can''t disagree if I can''t think straight."


    "My bad," she said, giving a sigh and arching her eyebrows. "Forgiven?"


    "I already agreed back at the motel, remember? You don''t need to be tricking me."


    "That was back when we thought there was only one. I thought¡­ y''know? People get cold feet all the time. I was worried you''d back out."


    I scoffed. "Yeah, like two is going to make much of a difference. Out with it, what do you got? What do I have to do?"


    Since my focus was entirely on Irene at that point, I didn''t realize we''ve already slowed to a stop. Not until she killed the engine and pulled out the keys.


    The motel looked even more foreboding and decrepit in the night light. Crickets were chirping in the silence, traffic on the road had been reduced to the asionally passing car, and the street lights flickered on at every corner, giving the overall atmosphere a yellowish tinge to it.


    "Can I ask you something?" said Irene.


    "Shoot."


    "Why risk yourself? How are you somitted to this?"


    I shifted in ce. "You''re trying to say something. What is it?"


    "The Elf," she said, heaving a breath. "You''ve known her for two weeks. Is that really all the time you need to decide you want to risk your life for her? She''s more than just a friend, isn''t she?"


    "She''s a friend."


    "You took her in, you sheltered her, you fed her, clothed her, taught her, you took care of her."


    "Things that friends do, obviously."


    Irene shook her head. "There''s more to it. You like her? Love her? What is she to you really?"


    What is she to me?


    I''ve never really thought about it.


    Ash the Knight-Elf. The dumpster dwelling, cereal loving, car-obsessive Elf. The girl that had spent most her nights awake, studying this world, watching over me, without a word ofint.


    A hero of justice. A proper chivalrous knight. Yet also a kind, caring and curious girl.


    Or¡­


    Eshwlyn the Knight-Elf. The malevolent, cold-hearted, psychotic servant of evil. The girl I''ve witnessed ying people, albeit virtual people, in cold-blood, grin wickedly as she tore a man''s head off, andugh derisively as she slowly crushed Leonardo''s ribcage.


    If she really dide from the game. Then both actions, atpletely opposite sides of the spectrum, were done by the same person. The same Ash.


    Ultimately it came down to one simple question, just who do I think of when I think of Ash? What do I see her as? The girl who''s palm I''ve bandaged in the silence of my room? Or the girl who wouldn''t hesitate to dig a de through someone''s gut?


    The disparity between the two personalities was an extreme one. It was not an easy question to answer. I didn''t have an answer at all. I needed to look for one, and there''s just one ce, one person, that I''ll get that from.


    Slowly, I drew my gaze back to Irene''s.


    "Ash is¡­ well, if it wasn''t for her, I might not even have the courage to be somitted in the first ce. Who she is¡­ what she is¡­ and who she is to me¡­ I don''t know yet. But I know that when I see her again, I''ll definitely have my answer. That''s why I''m going. I''m curious."


    Irene furrowed her brows. "You might be heading straight to your death, and you''re doing it because you''re curious about her?"


    "Precisely."


    There was silence for a while, and then¡­


    "The most cliched answer said in the most cliched way possible, oh boy," Irene sighed. "Alright then, your funeral."


    "Sweet."


    We both got out of the car and headed into the motel with the manager blundering his way towards us to greet Irene with the clumsiest bow ever in mankind''s history.


    Like the subus she is, she let out a yful giggle hidden underneath the palm of her hand, finishing him off with a wink that just sent him all the way to cloud nine.


    The expression ''dancing in the palm of her hand'' couldn''t have resonated with me more than it did then.


    As we reached the final hallway to my room, I decided to ask her a question to which her answer has been denied to me time and time again.


    "It''s nearly time, you know?" I said. "The n, what is it, and what do you need me to do?"


    Irene gave this rigid stare at me before answering.


    "It''s simple really, we''re going to be trading ces."


    "Meaning?"


    "I''ll be staying behind and keeping low¡­ meanwhile¡­"


    From somewhere within her uniform pocket, I saw her pull out something long, narrow, and with a sharpened tip. I didn''t realize what it was until she, without asking, plopped the object into my palm.


    It was a box cutter.


    Confused, I looked up at her, only to see a bit of hesitance and uneasiness in her eyes, as she spoke again.


    "You''re going to be victim number 9."

 Chapter 22 - Matriarch

    The de of the box cutter jutted in and out of its slit with every nudge I gave with my thumb which was set firmly against its sp.


    In and out, in and out.


    Irene stared at me from across the room, her dark pupils shrouded by the darkness of the night.


    "You know what to do," she said.


    The n, true to her word, was simple enough to follow. I was to be the bait, fresh blood for the wandering, starving Matriarch. I was to be abducted by her, held captive with no way of escape, to willingly let myself be feasted on while I ced all my hopes on Irene toe save me. Because, as Irene had put it¡­


    "Vampires are at their most vulnerable when they eat. That''s when I''ll show up."


    So, one thing would lead to another, Irene will show up, do some demonic subus-thing that will hopefully immobilize the Matriarchs. Of course, I''m just summarizing here, I''m sure the actual details are a bit more intricate¡­ if only she wasn''t so vague about it.


    As I went to draw the curtains close, I had a thought.


    "There''s two of them."


    Of course, there was really no way of sugar-coating what that meant for me, not that Irene even bothered to anyway.


    "Looks like they''ll be sharing then," she said, looking at me with a strained expression.


    There was no backing out for me, especially not when we hade this far already. One Matriarch, two Matriarchs¡­ either way, my blood will be drunk upon. Didn''t matter if it were from two fangs or four.


    Moonlight shone from the fabric of the blindings, and the clock hanging on the wall struck eight. It was nearly time to start. Yet there were still more questions I needed to ask.


    "Two Matriarchs," I said, leaving the box cutter''s de unsheathed. "Which one of the two will being to pick me up?"


    A bandaged hand, a slight limp as she walked, and the small wince of pain with every movement, things I couldn''t help but notice as Irene paced about.


    "For your sake," she said, holding her injured hand with her other palm. "Pray that it is not the frenzied."


    "And if it is?"


    "I''ll protect you."


    How she looked at me then, the way her eyes glimmered with certainty, how her words rang out at me with a certain kind of resolve to them. For a moment, I thought of Ash, about how she had made that very same promation to me and what soon ended up happening to her following that statement.


    After everything that has happened, I found that I didn''t like that sentence very much.


    I readied the de over the palm of my hand and stared directly at Irene.


    "Whatever ends up happening," I muttered, breathing in deep. "Remember, don''t kill yourself over me."


    In the silence that followed, I felt the tip of the de touch my skin, felt my hand clutch the box cutter as tight as it could, afterwards, well¡­ I didn''t even remember pressing the knife down, didn''t even remember how deep it plunged into my skin.


    One moment, there was nothing, then the next, a searing pain was spreading across my entire palm, a tingling sensation from the narrow gash in the middle of it all. Blood started to trickle out and around my palm before dribbling down my wrist and spilling onto the floor in sporadic drips.


    "Hypocrite," Irene said, shaking her head with a sigh, and before I could even say anything, she had already moved on to giving me instructions. "Do ap. Cover every inch with your blood, the bed too, make sure she''ll be able to smell it."


    My palm felt like it was on fire, the way the warm blood oozed out like liquid mes, coating my hand and arm like thick sludge. It was a strange, painful feeling. But I didn''t have the time nor the luxury to moan about some small stupid cut on my hand, I went around without question with the deep tinge of dark red.


    Irene stood in the middle of the room, a silent watchful gaze over every corner I''ve ventured. So rigid, so quiet¡­ her way of stifling her unease, I suppose.


    "You nervous?" I asked her.


    "No," she said at once.


    "You sure?"


    "Yes."


    One word answers. That wasn''t like her. Yeah, she''s nervous.


    Onep down. Apparently, it wasn''t even close to enough, she gestured at me to go for another round. Of course, Iplied, squeezing as much blood out of the wound as possible, bearing the prickling pain under a sharp hiss of breath.


    "One other thing," I said, smearing a wall to the side with red. "How do I know when I''ve been taken?


    I heard footsteps from right behind me, it sounded like she started to pace about again, it seems to be sort of a tick for when she''s feeling uneasy.


    "You''ll know," she said. "There will be signs - random signs - any could ur. You''ll start feeling sleepy maybe, memory loss perhaps, some start to lose all sense of logic and time, others experience hallucinations. In your case, however, a Matriarch might¡­"


    Her voice trailed away, and the footsteps stopped.


    "Irene?"


    There, I froze, in the middle of tainting the bedside table, calling out her name only to be met by a deathly diforting quiet. Fearing the worst, I turned my eyes to the room and saw nothing but an empty space where Irenest stood.


    Not good.


    I felt fear form as a swelling lump on my throat, gradually mounting for every second I was alone in the room. Surrounding me was darkness and blood as I made my way to the center, searching desperately for a sense of rationality yet ultimately finding none.


    What was it¡­ what did she say would happen? Drowsiness, slight amnesia, loss of time and logic, hallucinations¡­ Irene never got to finish, what was thest?


    "Terestra?"


    There was a cold chill that ran down my spine at the mention of that name. Spoken, in a voice that sounded so wistful and dreamlike. Uttered, with a voice that I didn''t recognize.


    "Terestra?"


    A voice that was just right behind me.


    Turning around, I was met by a pair of misty, clouded eyes that seemed to glow in the darkness. On the bed sat a woman with a slender frame, her skin paler than a sheet of white paper, with long flowing hair a tainted murky grey.


    The pure whiteness of her eyes distracted me from the most distinct feature about her appearance - the sharp fangs that protruded out at each corner of her lips.


    The Matriarch¡­ there she was¡­ sitting on the bed across from me.


    "Why aren''t you... answering me?" The Matriarch asked.


    She wasn''t angry, she wasn''t sad, she wasn''t anything. There was no emotion behind her words at all. Even if I wanted to answer her, I couldn''t. Her sudden appearance left me too much at a loss for words, I could barely even breathe.


    Silence wasn''t the answer she was expecting to get from me. She stood up, barefeet, and slowly walked towards me, her every step almost ethereal and light.


    "Terestra," she whispered, while lightly caressing her fingertips on my cheek. "Yet¡­ no¡­ you can''t be. Are you?"


    I finally found my voice.


    "I''m not Terestra," I said.


    "Not¡­ Terestra?"


    She withdrew her hand away.


    "Lying?"


    She stared, her eyes looking back at mine, but it was if she was staring through me. The way she spoke her words, seemingly addressed to me but at the same as if she was talking to someone else.


    "Not lying¡­" I told her.


    "No."


    Teetering and swaying as she drew away from me, her expression lost and confused. Never have I seen a more dream-like demeanor in a person. For how she acted and moved¡­ she could have been sleepwalking for all I knew.


    "Sister¡­ said to me¡­" The Matriarch voice echoed in a quiet drawled tone. "Sister said¡­ Terestra was here. Sister never¡­ lies."


    Sister? Two Matriarchs¡­ siblings. That exins it. And what''s this about Terestra? Was she actually here? Why is she mistaking me for her?


    "Who are you, exactly?" I asked.


    "No¡­" she lowered her gaze. "I speak¡­ only to Terestra¡­ and¡­ sister."


    Her speech was gradually bing slurred. She just looked so out of it and feeble¡­ was she the frenzied one?


    I took a second to nce elsewhere and the very second I did, I discovered no walls, no carpets, no roof - no room. Everything had faded in an instant in a swirl of a ck inky void.


    We were standing in an abyss of nothingness. How was that possible? None of us moved an inch, yet the motel room was practically nonexistent.


    The impulse of panic surged through me.


    "Where am I?"


    She didn''t answer.


    "Where did you take me?"


    Silence again.


    Creeping away, with her hands huddled to her chin, avoiding all eye contact while muttering something just out of audibility.


    I took a step closer. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Hungry¡­" The word left her lips, and I froze immediately. "I eat¡­ don''t want to eat¡­ so hungry. Blood¡­ need blood¡­ need¡­ Terestra."


    Fingers trembling, head twitching, small rapid movements entwined with deep heavy breaths.


    "Don''t want¡­ blood¡­"


    Couldn''t back away, couldn''t escape, the ckness that shrouded us was almost suffocating.


    I steadied my voice, trying my absolute hardest to maintain any semnce of calm. The bizarre and erratic behaviour of the Matriarch made it hard to tell what she was going to do.


    Anything could set her off. Movement could, running could¡­ I had to stay¡­ so stay I did.


    "What¡­" Big breath. "What''s wrong?"


    "Don''t want¡­ to eat," she repeated.


    I gulped. "Eat what? What do you not want to eat?"


    Her eyes stared back at me again and for the first time I saw a sliver of emotion swirling within them¡­ a flicker in her brow, a strain in her stare¡­ I was seeing fear.


    "Don''t want¡­ to eat you," she said.

 Chapter 23 - Not As Expected

    What I expected, even I didn''t know. So many things could have happened the very moment I decided to let my blood spill. Yet for all the risks, all the terrifying scenarios that course through my infuriating overactive imagination, it couldn''t possibly have dreamt of what was happening before me now.


    The Matriarch. The unkible, untraceable silent predator that in name alone is capable of instilling fear in the hearts of many.


    "I don''t¡­ want¡­ to."


    Such a powerful being¡­ and she was moving away from me with quivering steps back, hiding her face in a downcast gaze. Her lofty grey hair with strands poking out, her skin paling to a sickly pure white.


    This was not how I had envisioned her. I especially did not envision having a conversation, because now I had no clue what to say.


    I attempted a previous question.


    "Can you please tell me where I am?"


    Again, indecipherable mutters under her breath, leaving me without even a sliver of an answer.


    Confusion was gradually starting to overtake fear.


    "Why don''t you talk to me?" I asked, feeling calm for the first time ever since entering the inescapable ck void.


    Calmness that was easily toppled over by a stronger, more harsh voice that answered me, which certainly wasn''t hers.


    "She isn''t supposed to," the voice said.


    I turned to look behind me.


    Another person had entered the fray, another woman, bearing an uncanny resemnce to the only other person in here with me with the only thing setting them apart was that her hair was a shade of ck as opposed to grey. Her face twisted into an unsightly scowl, baring her fangs for all to see.


    The other Matriarch. Twins...


    Just the sight, the very air surrounding her cold, harsh demeanor, was enough to smother my voice into silence once more.


    "Sister¡­" whispered the first Matriarch.


    "Adalia," said the second, her lips pursing and her nostrils ring. "What did I tell you? You promised me, didn''t you?"


    The first Matriarch, Adalia, trembled before speaking. "Terestra¡­ was..."


    "He isn''t Terestra!" She shouted, causing Adalia to flinch. I felt a wave of hatred swim through me as her eyes momentarily flickered to my direction before setting themselves back onto her sister. "None of them were!"


    "But sister¡­ said¡­"


    "I know what I said," she interjected, her footsteps echoing loudly as she marched aggressively towards her sister, passing by me with another loathing stare.


    "You keep your mouth shut," she told me.


    No way was I going to go against an irate vampire''s order. I happilyplied.


    Anger peaked, the way her eyebrows flicked upon reaching her sister. I saw her draw a hand, pointed razor-sharp w-like nails at her fingertips, then in the tense silence, her hand shot across Adalia''s face with a magnifying, resounding p that drew blood from her cheek.


    "You nearly frenzied going after that subusst night, I told you, you can''t be out!" She shouted.


    Whether or not Adalia felt the p, she didn''t show. Still maintaining the same dreamlike, dazed-out focus as she stared indifferently at her sister.


    "Terestra¡­"


    "I told you I''d handle the food," she said through gritted teeth. "I already got one here - but no! You just had to sneak out, had to abduct another one! He isn''t Terestra!"


    "Sister¡­ please don''t¡­ be angry."


    Adalia''s words only seem to enrage her sister even further.


    "You aren''t listening to me. You''re starving yourself¡­ you won''t eat any humans I bring¡­ you won''t even eat the Elf - "


    "Elf?" I uttered before I could stop myself.


    "I said be quiet!" Sheshed out, baring her fangs at me with a hiss. "Final warning."


    Adalia shook her head lethargically. "I don''t want¡­ to eat¡­ you promise¡­ Terestra¡­"


    "I''ll find her," said the sister, calming slightly. "You''re about to frenzy again, you can''t be picky now¡­ eat."


    "Don''t¡­ want¡­"


    "Stop being picky, Adalia!" She said, shaking her by the shoulders. "You eat now, or you die! And I''m certainly not going to let you make that second choice."


    Adalia kept silent, as did I. Silence that eventuated with the sister turning her gaze towards me.


    Now they were both staring at me.


    "Eat him," said the sister.


    Instinctively, I backed away at the mention of those words.


    "No¡­" whispered Adalia.


    "Do it," said the sister, ring. "Do it, Adalia. You brought him here¡­ he''s your prey - "


    "Terestra¡­"


    "He isn''t Terestra!" She shouted, a hoarse demonic growl emerging from the depths of that shout. "Do as I say, Adalia. Get out of his head, wake him up, and eat him."


    Adalia''s eyes searched my own, her unblinking clouded mystic eyes bearing a strong hint of reluctance. The sharp fangs protruding past trembling lips, jagged nails clutched tightly into fists.


    "NOW!" echoed the sister''s voice.


    Between the two sisters, Adalia was clearly the more reasonable one, so I tried - I pleaded. Silently, with expressions alone¡­ and she saw it. The frantic shake of my head, the desperation stirring in my eyes.


    She must have seen it¡­


    Yet still she faded away, disappearing from sight without a trace.


    Leaving me with her¡­ the other sister.


    Seeing as I haven''t got much left to lose now, I dared to open my lips and talk to Adalia''s more aggressive half.


    "You''re going to eat me?" I asked, painfully aware of how obvious the answer was.


    She also was aware of it, scoffing irritably with revulsion. "Is that really much of a surprise? You''re the idiot who called her to you. Hmm, spreading blood? Real smart."


    "This Terestra¡­ is she - ?"


    "Stop talking to me, human," she growled. "Be quiet and ept your fate."


    "Your sister doesn''t seem to want to eat me. Maybe you could let me - "


    In a blur of movement, she streaked to within inches of my face, her hand at my throat and her eyes brimming with fury.


    "If she doesn''t, then I will! I will see to it personally that you don''t leave this ce alive, not even as a thrall. You''ve seen and heard too much already."


    "Like what? The fact that you''re from Kronocia? The fact that you''re both Matriarchs?"


    I didn''t know what made me say it. Theck of options, the fact that death was staring directly at me in the face, clearly it couldn''t get worse than this. There was nothing left to fear for me after being told the inevitable, so I just said what I wanted, and it definitely got a reaction out of her.


    She released her hold on my neck.


    "So you know," she said.


    It wasn''t a question, certainly wasn''t pharased that way, but the silence she left after her words was an obvious sign for me to start exining my case. I wasn''t going to though, not when I had my own things that needed exining.


    I might not get a second chance to ask.


    "What did you do with Ash?" I asked, staring, empty of fear. "Where''s the Elf?"


    I felt her exhale a breath. A cold, icy breath. Like the touch of a corpse.


    "You know her too," she muttered, gaze never once straying. "Intriguing."


    "Eighth night, eighth victim. I''ll be sure to send you the bill for all the damages you''ve caused in my apartment."


    She receded a few steps, understanding shown in the slow nod of her head.


    "I remember now," she said. "Salt and blood at every corner of the room. You were in that bedroom, weren''t you? I would have gotten to you too hadn''t the Elf sealed the door shut. You came looking?"


    "Yes."


    "Idiot."


    Insulted again for the second time.


    "Idiot how?" I asked.


    "She gave you a second chance," she exined, turning her back towards me. "Rather ungrateful for you to go and waste it for no good reason."


    "Taking her back isn''t a good enough reason for you?"


    "How noble of you. I''ll be sure to save a small piece of you leftover to show to her so she''ll know just howmendable your efforts were. I''m sure she''ll appreciate it."


    My dislike for this Matriarch kept growing exponentially for every second spent alone with her here. Reaching a climax, where I could do was re back at her re.


    A ring contest.


    "I''ve changed my mind," she suddenly said.


    "What?"


    "After Adalia''s finished with you, I''m killing the Elf," she said, walking away far into the distance. "Talking with you has only worsened my mood. You''re just like him."


    Her disappearance was imminent, any second she''ll fade into nothingness. For some petty reason, I couldn''t have that, let her just walk away with thest say. So I opened my mouth again.


    "Who''s him?" I asked.


    Fading¡­ vanishing.... slowly into translucency. Twirling to face me again, her re almost like an imprint in the darkness¡­ as she disappeared from sight, her voice rang through the empty air.


    "Nobody you know."

 Chapter 24 - All That Remains

    No motel rooms in sight.


    That was the first thing to register. Second was the pain.


    I woke up throbbing and aching all over, groggy movements and groans that no hangover couldpare.


    Blood had dried and crusted over the wound on my palm, one thing I noticed among plenty of others. Like the fact that I was lying on dusty floorboards, staring at a ceiling that had been decaying for a quite a long time now.


    "Matriarchs¡­" I heard myself whisper.


    It all starteding back to me like a pull of a lever.


    So it was all in my head, was it? Matriarchs can just enter someone''s mind willy-nilly just like that? Those two are far from what I expected of immortal beings of death.


    Now I''m awake with no sense or clue of my location. Which could only mean one thing: they brought me to their nest.


    An abandoned decrepit building at the corner of a deste street.


    Going by what the angry, feisty sister had said to me, it was only a matter of time before I got to be served up on a silver tter. I had to do something.


    "Protect me, my ass¡­ where the hell are you, Irene?" I muttered under a heavy breath, straining myself steady to my feet.


    No sign of her anywhere¡­ Where was she?


    As much as I would like to sit t on my ass, twiddling my thumbs and waiting for rescue, I''m afraid I might be on my own for the time being so that wasn''t exactly an option.


    What was an option, then?


    Roaming. Exploring the ce. My would-be killers hadn''t reached me yet, I might as well, right? Maybe I might find Ash¡­ that was the main priority now. That, and staying alive.


    The soles of my shoes crackled against shattered ss and debris as I passed over the doorway from where I woke to a long narrow hallway that was equally as dpidated.


    Haven''t the faintest clue what the building was formerly used for, whatever it was, it certainly needed a lot of empty rooms. Couldn''t go five meters withouting across another on either side of the hall. Office building, perhaps?


    Theck of light from a broken window down by the furthest end of the corridor told me that it was night. A quick look down and simple depth perception rified two things.


    Number one: I was standing at the top floor of a sixth-storey building.


    Two: Escape wasn''t going to be an option for me unless I somehow make it to the ground floor and I''m not exactly too keen on ying hide and seek with vampires in an abandoned building.


    Gotta keep moving.


    For now, I turned, walked a few steps, then, staring straight ahead, froze immediately.


    A dark figure stood at the far end of another corridor. Still as a statue.


    I felt my body stiffen at once.


    Darkness adjusted my sight, and after a while, I could finally see that it wasn''t one of the Matriarchs. Regardless, there was certainly a person there, someone burly, big, judging by their silhouette.


    Cautiously, I went on an approach.


    "Hello?" I said and got no answer.


    Unresponsive, unmoving, and not a Matriarch. A closer look revealed the outline of a middle-aged man, his clothes stained and ripped in ces, with dried blood clinging to the surface of his throat. His expression was as nk as his hundred-yard stare¡­ like he wasn''t at all conscious, meaning¡­


    "Victim 2¡­"


    I recognized his face from the news article of his disappearance. If he''s here, zombified, then that also means¡­


    I practically raced around the corner to the next stretch of rooms just to confirm my hunch, slowing down to a walk¡­ my breath held tight in anticipation for what next I''d find.


    It didn''t take long for the next to show itself.


    Victim 3, a teenage boy with ruffled hair, was bent over with his hands around his knees in the darkest corner of the room to the left. A drawled moan crackling from the depths of his throat.


    Seeminglyatose, Victim 6id t against a moth-eaten mattress. Upwards were her eyes, staring nkly at the ceiling, muttering silent nothings to herself in her own little corner of the room to the right.


    7 was out, standing as still as a statue in the middle of the corridor. As I walked by him I could faintly smell the fragrance of cologne on him. His girlfriend stated that shest saw him walking back to his car.


    Number 4 and 5 were nowhere to be seen.


    All that were left was Amanda, the first victim and Ash, the eighth. They too were nowhere in sight.


    Not until I turned the next corner.


    The next corner¡­


    "Amanda¡­"


    Being the first, and the longest held captive, Amanda was the worst looking of all the eight. Her skin was pale, verging on an unhealthy shade of a corpse. The cheer and liveliness on her face was gone and gaunt, reduced to mere haggard skin and bones. Stray hair clung to her lips, which drooled a hefty amount of saliva that dribbled down her chin and onto the floor.


    She was practically a dead woman walking. I could hardly believe she was still alive let alone standing upright.


    Compared to the rest of the victims with the exception of 4 and 5, Ash remained the only one I saw in perfect health.


    But that was hours ago now.


    The sister''s voice echoed profoundly in my mind.


    "I''m killing the Elf."


    Did she take her? Was that why I couldn''t find her?


    If so¡­ I couldn''t waste any time.


    Amanda made a noise as I slowly walked past her. A small sound, it could have been a grunt. Maybe she knew¡­ maybe she recognized me, saw me¡­ and realized that I was leaving her behind.


    A grunt. Maybe it was nothing.


    I want to think it was nothing.


    Because there was nothing I could do.


    "I''m sorry," was all that I could give.


    Whether or not she understood me, I didn''t know. I''d like to think she did.


    I discovered a stairwell that led further down to the lower levels. Each step descending was like an echo magnified by a hundred.


    From thest step of the fifth floor, that was when I heard it. An echo reverberating from the sixth.


    An echo of a grunt.

 Chapter 25 - Lost And Found

    The fifth floor wasn''t any better than the sixth floor.


    Once you''ve added in the rancid stench of something foul, and a swarm of flies buzzing about, it was actually a whole lot worse. It only took one step into the deserted hallway to feel the fabric of my shoes be soaked by something very thick, and very wet.


    A chill went up my spine.


    I did my best to ignore what sttered onto my jeans with every step inwards. I could ignore it all I want, but that wouldn''t mean it won''t keep happening. My jeans will continue to be dyed deeper by the endless puddles of blood that filled the decrepit hallway.


    Where I got the courage to continue forging on despite everything I''ve witnessed so far was truly a mystery.


    No empty rooms with soulless wandering people staring endlessly away this time. No empty rooms with a soul in sight.


    Instead rooms brimming with the rotten, butchered corpses of animals. Crooked, wingless pigeons. Headless, tail-less, rats. Among others, stacked into heaps and mounds in almost every room.


    The rancid source of the blood and smell was discovered. I fought the urge to throw up right then and there. My thoughts immediately retreated to the Matriarchs. Just what the hell were they doing with piles of dead rodents? Why so many?


    Some part of me wasn''t really all that eager to know¡­


    Just right then, I finally remembered.


    "Phone."


    I''ll just call Irene. Ask her where the hell she was. Get a status update or something, anything.


    So many options for salvation.


    Then I felt the coarseness of shattered ss as my hand delved into my pants pocket. I pulled out what was left of my phone. A broken metal b that wouldn''t turn on.


    I didn''t even remember breaking my phone. Then again, I didn''t even remember how I got here.


    Dejectedly, I ced the phone into my pocket and continued to walk.


    Fourth floor was unusually normal¡­ for an abandoned building that is. Never thought I''d be d to see only bits of ss, dirt and trash litter a hallway for once. Yet the feeling of unease wouldn''t be abated.


    I knew something bad was going to happen. It wasn''t a matter of ''if'' it happens, it was more of a ''when'' it will happen. Something around the next hallway I encounter perhaps, or a room with unimaginable horrors held within.


    Still walking... with only my heavy breaths to fill the diforting silence, nearing a corner now¡­ I made a turn.


    I tried to make a turn.


    My vision ckened. All air escaped me. And my senses were immediately assailed at all fronts by a sudden throbbing pain at the back of my head.


    The next thing I knew, I was being met with the indignant expression of a woman, her slit-like ckened pupils conveying a tidal wave of anger. Lips baring fangs and a set of gritted teeth.


    "Why aren''t you sedated?!" She hissed at me, her voice coated with a raspy demonic growl.


    Matriarch.


    I gulped.


    Yet I couldn''t swallow.


    She had pressed her arm against my throat, pressure increasing more and more with every passing second. The pain at the back of my head, she had pinned me against a b of concrete at full force, pushing me from the middle of the hall, all the way to the end of it in a blink of an eye.


    Such speed¡­ strength¡­ I couldn''t fight back. Not that could, the pain was too great, her arm was too heavy.


    "You came out of that yourself? Hmm?" She said, pressing even harder. "Talk!"


    I started to choke for a gasp of breath, felt drool dribbling down my chin. With one hand trying to pry her loose, I mustered all my strength to answer her.


    "I don''t know¡­ what¡­ you''re talking about¡­"


    "Sure you do," she said, her voice dripping with spite. "You know Kronocia, you know us¡­ surely you must know that nothing and I mean NOTHING can counteract a vampire''s venom, you''re supposed to be paralyzed. So how did you do it?"


    Me gargling my lungs out was my only answer to her question.


    "Sister¡­ let¡­ him go¡­"


    Faintly, in a voice so soft, I saw Adalia emerge from out the shadows, appearing from behind her sister still with a vacant expression on her face. Yet something was off with herpared to when I''vest seen her.


    Veins protruded out of her pale skin like branches on a tree. They covered nearly every inch of her body, her face¡­ and she looked even more frail than before. Any second she looked as if she was about to copse.


    The sister red her nostrils.


    "Adalia, I thought I told you to wait," she said in a furious whisper.


    My vision was starting to fade, my lungs felt as if they were going to burst at the seams.


    "You''ll¡­ kill him¡­"


    Pain intensified. She squeezed harder.


    "That''s the idea," she muttered.


    I felt my eyes start to bulge from their sockets.


    "Please¡­ Terestra¡­"


    The sister clicked her tongue.


    "He isn''t Terestra! And if he was¡­" She leaned in close. "I wouldn''t be able to do this to him."


    "Don''t¡­ I beg you¡­" Adalia reached out a quivering hand. "Sister¡­ please¡­"


    Breathing¡­ wasn''t. I couldn''t. Dying¡­


    "Amelia!"


    I heard my body copse to the floor before I felt it, heard myself take in a huge gasp of breath before I realized I was breathing again. Choking, coughing¡­ but breathing.


    The sister had loosened her hold. I didn''t know why, I couldn''t question why¡­ the sharp, stabbing sensation around my neck prevented me from talking. So I focused on breathing, watching through blurred vision sprawled out on the ground as the sister turned to face Adalia.


    "You don''t want him dead?" She asked.


    Adalia''s eyes briefly flickered to mine before she silently shook her head.


    "Then take his blood," said the sister, ring. "Now."


    Another shake of the head. "Can''t¡­ take Terestra¡­ blood.


    "For thest time, he isn''t Terestra! He''s human! Terestra isn''t. Take his blood!"


    "It''s¡­ okay¡­ don''t need. I¡­. eat birds¡­ rats¡­ help me..."


    "You know it isn''t enough anymore! You''re hours away from going into a frenzy, you''ll never be the same! Do you want that? I can''t save you¡­"


    Then for the first time ever, I bore witness to a sense of fear and worry that softened the sister''s enraged expression.


    "Please¡­ please don''t make me kill you," She said.


    Adalia gaze confronted me again. "Not¡­ Terestra?" She asked, her clouded misty eyes piercing through mine.


    Another stare, one seething with anger,shed down at me. Both sisters, silent, waiting with bated breath on what I had to say.


    What could I say? What reply was avable to me?


    Death was but a inches away from me in the form of a vampire''s unrelenting bloodlust as she aggressively curled up her hands into fists. To the right of that, Adalia''s soft mellow demeanor was the only one I could appeal to.


    Hazy, barely present, and quite possibly about to go insane¡­ I had to take a gamble... Adalia was my only salvation.


    Through a hoarse, scratchy voice, my reply rang out from my quivering lips. I told a lie.


    "I¡­ I am. I''m¡­ Terestra."

 Chapter 26 - The Painful Truth

    Multiple things happened at once. None that boded well for me.


    Adalia reeled back in shock and awe, contrasting that, her sister shrieked with rage and hastily picked me up by the scruff of my shirt and suspended me high in the air.


    "Wrong¡­ answer¡­" She huffed, her entire face trembling with anger. "Have you any idea what you''ve just done?!"


    "Terestra¡­ Terestra¡­ I¡­ found you¡­ we found you¡­ Sister always said¡­ I''ve always¡­ hoped¡­"


    Adalia continued to spout out breathless words, her misty eyes glistening with tears.


    "I don''t¡­" I said, heaving, kicking my legs in an attempt to swing myself loose. "But I''m guessing her dining on my blood is off the table now, huh?"


    "Won''t stop me from killing you myself," She hissed.


    "Don''t!"


    A voice that was brimming with emotions, Adalia drew herself to her sister''s side, cing a hand against the arm that had me dangling.


    "Please¡­ sister..." Adalia said, "Terestra... hase to us¡­ don''t hurt¡­ him¡­"


    Rage overruled reason. Still, I was swayed along by her like I was a simple sheet of paper. The sister''s loathing eyes would not stray away from mine.


    She marched, her stomps echoing across the empty halls, with me still in her grasp, Adalia closely trailing along trying to plead with her.


    "Sister¡­ Amelia¡­ please... he isn''t¡­ to be harmed..."


    "I''ll prove it!" The sister yelled. "He''s human, and I''ll show you. Terestra is here but it isn''t him. Once he stops breathing, you''ll finally realize."


    Before I knew it, I was being flung into a room, my entire body sent crashing to the ground with another loud thud. I was reeling, everything was spinning, any attempt to try and push myself up resulted in me just tumbling down again to repeat the process.


    Dazed as I was, I could still somewhat see what was happening around me. I was thrown into another room, yet unlike all others, this one appeared to be in use. The twin sisters towered over me, one timidly behind the other, trying her best to save me.


    "I''ll be upset¡­ if you¡­ do this¡­"


    Words that fell on deaf ears. The sister unwillingly pulled me to my feet, dragging me to wherever she wanted me to be.


    "Better you upset than frenzied," She said, her jagged nails threatening to pierce the surface of my arm. "I don''t care. I''m doing this."


    Somewhere in the nauseating swivel and swirling view of the room, I saw it. An unmistakable glimmer at the far end across from me. In the night, it glowed bright¡­ shimmering emerald eyes.


    "Ash¡­"


    I didn''t realize I was already reaching out for her. Her white flowing hair, her distinct pointed ears. Seeing her up close again, the pain, the dizziness¡­ it all felt secondary now.


    My body gave a spontaneous lurch towards her direction. Movement that was quickly halted by the Matriarch''s iron clutch. She yanked me away, sinking and shredding into the flesh of my arm in the process. I felt the blood ooze away, the searing pain scorched my senses, I didn''t care.


    Not when she was right there, not when she was just within arm''s reach.


    "Come on, Ash!"


    I already knew it was futile to call out for her. Quiet, despondent, her eyes, they stared at me, watched me struggle for dear life, yet she remained motionless and expressionless.


    The next thing I knew, I was being flung in the air again. Mid-air for barely even a second before I was sent crashing onto a hard rickety surface. I found myself staring at the ceiling unable to move both my arms and legs¡­ something had constricted them, something coarse¡­ rough.


    I moved my head.


    Rope. Tied onto my arms and legs, binding me in ce,id spread out on top of a decaying wooden table. I didn''t even see it happen¡­ feel it happen, yet somehow the Matriarch in front of me was already done tying thest knot.


    Trying to wrestle free from the binds was useless. She had tied my limbs down tight enough that the rope was scraping bits of skin off of me so that every move I made was agony. The only thing I could possibly move unhindered was my neck.


    So that''s what I did. Helplessly craning about, desperately searching for a way out of this predicament. My eyesnded again within Ash''s vacant gaze, standing directly across from me, her silence further affirming to me what I already knew.


    Ash wasn''t going to help me.


    "The Elf will only do our bidding now. She won''t listen to you."


    The Matriarch''s face loomed at me from above, seeing her this close, the way she towered over me¡­ I didn''t care anymore. The agony, the aching, the bleeding, they were insignificant whenpared to the bubbling anger that arose within me at the forefront of everything else.


    "You done¡­ having a tantrum yet?"


    The words were a struggle to speak out but nevertheless they had the desired effect. Had her spiteful gaze been able to elicit pain, I wouldn''t even be alive right then and there.


    "Perhaps you need a demonstration," she said, shifting her sights over to Ash. "Elf, get over here and break this idiot''s foot."


    Oh no¡­


    There was no warning, no chance to appeal to her sense of self. The way Ash stirred to life under the Matriarch''s words, stiffer than a puppet on strings¡­ a puppet in the form of the woman whom I thought would never dare harm me.


    "Don''t Ash¡­"


    I''ve sprained my wrist before. I knew just how unbearable the pain was during the recovery process.


    "Don''t."


    It couldn''tpare.


    "Please..."


    Ash gripped both hands firmly to the shoe on my left foot, without even a shred of hesitation, staring straight into my pleading eyes, she twisted it in one swift motion.


    The sound of bone snapping came first, followed shortly after by an overwhelming surge of pain, then came my scream of total anguish echoing throughout the entire building.


    Through teary eyes and quick heavy breaths, I saw my foot bent over at a bizarre angle sideways, twitching with every jolt of pain that reverberated throughout my entire body.


    "Only human," The Matriarch muttered, eyeing her sister. "I told you."


    "Should I break the other one?" Ash suddenly said, her voice as empty as her gaze, turning towards the Matriarchs. "Masters?"


    I could hardly believe what I was hearing. A memory sh through my head. Asteria¡­ and how she had effortlessly snapped off a man''s head.


    "Yes," said the first.


    "No¡­" whispered the second.


    Ash was motionless for a moment before withdrawing a step back. To my absolute surprise, Adalia overruled her sister. I drew a sigh of relief.


    Despite all that had happened, I still felt an inkling of hope, Adalia could still save me¡­ somehow. I forced myself to bear with the pain so I could bear witness to the sisters at odds with one another.


    "Adalia¡­ why do you keep insisting on this... this - thing?!"


    "My wishes¡­ sister¡­ my wants¡­. do you not¡­ care¡­ anymore?"


    Second time just then, the sister''s voice went soft. "Of course I do."


    "Then don''t¡­" Adalia''s breath wavered. "Hurt him¡­"


    With an irritable click of a tongue, the Matriarch shook her head. "You''re still not convinced," then turning back towards me, her re reforming as soon as her eyes caught mine, extended her razor-like nails inches above my chest. "Watch."


    I saw it before I felt it.


    The way her nails burrowed deep into my flesh, how it skewered effortlessly passed the fabric and into the skin, how the pain kept intensifying with every writhe and twist she did with her wrist.


    My screams once more would go unheeded as she dug deeper and deeper into my bare chest.


    "Now if he was Terestra¡­ none of this would be happening," grunted the Matriarch, a thick coating of red darkening her fingers. "If he was Terestra he would have stopped me already, I wouldn''t be able to pierce his skin. If he was Terestra¡­"


    She retracted her ws from my skin, leaving blood to splurge endlessly out of the puncture holes, and stared directly at me.


    "He would have killed me already, effortlessly," she finished.


    I was at the brink of death, the pain was fading, my sight was blurring¡­ I could barely keep myself conscious enough to see that Adalia had taken a hold of her sister''s hand and was clinging to it tightly.


    "One¡­ more¡­" heaved Adalia, "I will not¡­ forgive¡­ another¡­"


    "Then eat him, Adalia, please! I just - "


    The rest of the conversation was like a distant echo to me. All I could focus on was the gradually ckening of my sight, the chill I felt as my sensation slowly started to numb¡­


    Yet my chest stayed warm.


    A heavy warmth.


    Realization flickered my eyes wide open. How could I have forgotten? It was just there - the answer to my predicament, hanging loosely around my neck, the amulet Irene gave to me.


    That was my key.


    Break it, that''s what she had said. Break it and she''lle to me.


    I tilted my neck forward as much as I could, narrowing both eyes to the bulge protruding out of my chest. There it was, the amulet,ying limp at an angle, smeared slightly in blood.


    It was also at the verge of breaking.


    Cracks had formed around the entire surface of the amulet. My only guess was that it had already suffered damages due to me being flung around all over the ce like a ragdoll.


    So very nearly there¡­


    All I needed now was just one more good toss. But seeing as how I was shackled to a table with a broken foot, aching muscles, tattered arm, and fiverge gaping holes in my chest¡­


    I needed toe up with something soon and fast or die trying. The question was how? What can I do, the way I am now, to be able to split the amulet apart?


    The answer to that question surprisingly, came to me sooner than I anticipated, and in a form that I did not expect.


    As I squirmed helplessly on the table, I heard one of its legs gave a creak. A loud one. I moved again and the table wobbled along after me.


    It seems like the amulet wasn''t the only thing on the verge of crumbling into pieces.


    I found myst good toss.

 Chapter 27 - Escaping Time

    The pain was ever-constant now. Every part of my body was flooding with it.


    If I had known back then that this was what would have awaited me, would I still have agreed toe?


    To save Ash¡­ would I allow myself to bear with this much suffering?


    Some part of me would love to y the part of the brave, noble, chivalrous hero and say I would definitely have.


    Deep down though, I didn''t know.


    I might never havee.


    So it was a good thing I didn''t know. I''m d I didn''t know.


    Maybe sometime in the future I can look back at this moment and say to myself it wasn''t that bad.


    Provided that I leave this ce alive, that is. For now, I needed to escape.


    The ropes grinded against my skin.


    Pulling, writhing, doing all I could do to make the table give way. With every force of effort, the table would quake, teetering closer to the edge of copsing outright.


    Meanwhile, the two sisters were still at odds with one another.


    Frail as Adalia was, her resolve was that of iron. Anybody else would have faltered under the intense gaze that was instilled onto her. Even as the Matriarch yelled herself hoarse and her eyes glowed ominously with a dangerous glint, Adalia took it all, her expression never once wavering.


    "You only have tonight, Adalia! You will not live to see another! Okay - it doesn''t have to be him, just pick one! Anyone! You need blood¡­"


    "Let him¡­ go," Adalia whispered, her body bing as feeble as mine. "Terestra will¡­ save me¡­"


    Beneath their notice, I moved again. The table gave a creak.


    "You would take his word over mine? He''s lying, Adalia! He won''t be able to save you, why can''t you just believe me? How long have we - "


    "Amelia¡­" Adalia''s voice was growing faint, as was her breathing. "I¡­ insist¡­"


    A second heavy nudge and the table began to nt.


    "You¡­ insist?" The Matriarch, Amelia, took a step back. "After everything I have done¡­ everything I''ve sacrificed - for you! And you still¡­ insist?"


    "Trust¡­ me¡­"


    Another push, another loud creak, going unheard as Adalia had suddenly copsed to her knees, clutching her chest with a quivering hand.


    "Adalia!"


    The Matriarch spurred after her sister, cushioning her fall with her hands wrapped around her. Much of the scene was out of view from where I was, but from the little I was able to see and hear¡­ I could tell it wasn''t good.


    Her veins were now starting to protrude out of her grey skin, her eyes were darkened and bloodshot, and loud grunts of difort were starting to slip past her paling lips.


    "No, no¡­ not yet, not yet - please!"


    For the first time, fear had broken through anger and rage. For the first time, I heard the Matriarch plead, cradling her sister and clinging to her close.


    "A...me..lia¡­" muttered Adalia, her voice barely a whisper. "Not¡­te."


    Amelia clung onto every word, her voice teeming with pure unbridled desperation. "Stay¡­ please stay."


    But Adalia wasn''t looking at her sister, not at all¡­ I saw, as I gave a final thrust, as the table finally gave way, her dimming, murky eyes staring back into my own.


    "Te¡­res¡­tra."


    The rush of wind on my face was immediate, the unmistakable sensation of falling had started, I braced to hit the ground.


    Yet it never came.


    "What do you think you''re trying to do?!"


    Suspended mid-fall, left to only be able to stare longingly at the cold hard ground by a bloodied hand grasping the edge of the table, the Matriarch red at me from above. There she was, her eyes streaming tears with the color red, staring back down at me with me in her eyes.


    I just wanted to curse it all right then. Curse the fact that this was happening, curse about the pain that kept on throbbing, and especially vampires - curse them, curse them, and their fucking agility!


    All hopes were dashed at that moment and grim thoughts began to arise.


    Her sister lifeless on the floor, her anger climbing to its utmost peak, and Ash was there to fulfill her every whim. There was now nothing stopping her from killing me right at that moment.


    I had to do something.


    So I did.


    I bit the hand that was holding the table steady.


    My next, and quite possibly, myst action. A final act of hurrah to get back at her for all the suffering. To whatever God that was watching me right then and there, I prayed desperately for a twist of fate.


    Otherwise, it''s my head that would be twisting.


    My jaw was locked in ce, mping down hard on her wrist, burrowing all the way down to the bone. With all effort I could muster, with my eyes scrunched tight, I made sure I dug in deep enough to be able to taste the blood trickling into my mouth.


    And I did.


    I heard her expel out a sharp hiss of pain as she attempted to pry herself loose. When that didn''t work, I felt a sharp sting dispersing across the surface of my cheek, it was only after it started bleeding did I realize she had scraped the skin with one swift p.


    If she wouldn''t let go, I wouldn''t either. Instead, I doubled down. That was when, through squinted eyes, I saw her fingers beginning toe loose.


    Soon after, my falling was promptly continued. I immediately let go of her and felt the instant my face smashed the ground.


    Another hiss of pain, and a growl emanating from up above. "I''m going to relish ripping your flesh apart piece by piece!"


    It was a threat I''m sure she''ll make good on, but at that moment, I wasn''t paying attention to her.


    I felt shattered pieces of the amulet pressed against my chest.


    I broke it. It worked.


    But what worked? Nothing was happening. Not in the first couple of seconds, not in the next couple either.


    I felt my heart slowly start to sink in my chest again. I might have broken the table, I might have gotten free of my binds¡­ but that didn''t mean I could do anything, not with the injuries I''ve sustained.


    Forced to justy there helplessly.


    Helpless, as she violently tugged a clump of hair on my head. Helpless, as she raised me to my feet by its strands.


    "This is all your fault."


    Her tear-stained expression was stricken with guilt, anger and sadness. She brandished her nails again, bracing to pierce deep into my chest. I saw her pull her arm away.


    Then I saw her hand make it strike.


    I closed my eyes.


    Death¡­ I expected it at any moment. I expected it to be painful, but it wasn''t. I didn''t feel anything. Did I even die? Did she even kill me?


    What the hell was that smell?


    My eyes fluttered back open. Amelia''s hand was bare inches away from my stomach, but she didn''t move another inch. Instead, I heard her sniff. She was smelling it too.


    Between the two of us, a thick waft of smoke was swirling into the air, emerging from the fragmented remains of the amulet thatid on the ground.


    I didn''t know what was happening to it, but clearly, Amelia thought that I did. She tugged me closer to her face, her expression suddenly filling up with shock.


    "What did you just do?!" She said.


    I never got to give her answer, for, at that very moment, the amulet had spontaneously caught on fire. A small one at first, then it got bigger¡­ and bigger¡­ until¡­


    "Who gave you that amulet?!" She roared, threatening me with a pointed nail directed to an eye. "Answer me now, or else - "


    The mes erupted, soaring violently into the air and scorching the ceiling, a river of bright, blinding mes that separated us from one another, sending me copsing to the floor on one end and Amelia staggering backward to the other where her sisterid lifeless, reeling and cowering away from the light.


    Beside me was Ash, still without a reaction as if blind to it all, despite the fire literally sprouting tendril-like mes that slithered and folded in on one another.


    What the hell did Irene give me?


    Whatever it was, the only person that understood it stood across me, her expression a mix of confusion and anger, flickering her gaze from the bright ethereal me and onto my own.


    "Elf!" I heard her shout amid the crackling inferno. "Kill him! Kill him now!"


    Not this shit again.

 Chapter 28 - Taking Flight

    I turned only to find that Ash had already made a beeline towards my direction. On the ground, I had no choice, but to drag myself and my broken feet away from her.


    Predictably, dragging couldn''t outpace walking. As much as I wished it did.


    It took her no time at all to reach me, and no effort at all to prevent me from moving any further. All she had to do was press her weight down on my foot and I was sent screaming into indescribable agony.


    That was also when it happened.


    Intermixing with my scream, a shrilling screech echoed deep within the depths of the orange mes. The fire was starting to manifest and take shape.


    The shape of a bird.


    In a blinding explosion of light, hurtling towards me in a flutter of golden feathers, arge smoldering creature, still inmed, tethered itself onto the back of my shirt with its sharp talons, and then with a strong gust of embers and wind, pped its massive wings, sending the both of us gliding out the doorway and into the narrow halls where it took flight.


    Bizarrely, unconventionally, I managed to escape¡­ in the wings of a - technically the talons of arge bird-thing. But there was no chance of a reprieve just yet because despite lengthening the distance from that room of death, a deafening shriek could still be heard bouncing across the confined halls of the building.


    Amelia wasn''t done with me yet.


    "AFTER THEM!" echoed the Matriarch in a booming voice.


    "Go¡­ Go down another level!" I shouted at the bird through the sharp rustling of wind zooming past us.


    I was issuingmands to a bird. A bird made of literal fire. The sole prospect of it would have been hrious if my situation wasn''t so goddamn dire. I mean, can it even understand me?


    The bird kept turning at every corner it could find, twice we passed a stairwell without it ever catching sight of it, clearly, it was lost. Once we reached a familiar route again, I took a chance.


    "Turn left, not right!" I said.


    The bird pped once, turned at an angle¡­ and spurred us westwards. Okay, so it can understand me. Wow.


    ''Right, here!" I yelled again. "Now, here!"


    It turned again just as I had ordered. That confirms it. Despite all the aching, and the bruising, and the bleeding, and also the dying¡­ I had to admit, this was actually kinda cool.


    Eventually, I managed to direct it to not only just the third floor but the second floor as well. Hopefully far from any danger to allow a chance to collect myself and catch a breath.


    We took shelter in a rather obscure part of the building, a corner room at the furthest end of the building.


    The process of setting me down was a bitplicated. Even as it gently plopped me to the ground, I still had to bear with the sharp pain on my broken foot. Once I had settled, however, it was all smooth-sailing from there.


    It untethered its talons, and I leaned against the wall. Breathing has never felt so good as it did just then. Took all I had to hold myself together and not crumble into a sobbing mess.


    I was alive.


    "Thank you," I said to the bird, wiping the few droplets from my eyes that had formed as a result. "Seriously¡­ thank you."


    The bird on fire with its feet nted to the ground across from me merely ruffled its dazzling wings and cocked its head at an angle.


    Curiouser and curiouser.


    ''Break the amulet and I wille'' that''s explicitly what Irene had told me. I don''t think Subi''s are capable of taking on the form of fiery birds. So what was this?


    Whatever it was, it saved my life.


    I couldn''t help but give a slight smile in its direction.


    "I don''t suppose you know of a Subus named Irene, do you?" I asked it, knowing full well that I wouldn''t get an answer.


    At least, I thought I wouldn''t.


    "On the contrary," spoke a voice from out of nowhere. "I do."


    "What the¡­"


    Another sh of light and the bird burst into mes in front of my eyes, enveloping the room in a bright glow as the fire swirled itself into a small zing tornado.


    Then just as soon as it had appeared, it had gone¡­ taking my birdpanion with it. What took its ce in the dissipating smoke that lingered, however, was a woman d in every shade of red that existed.


    Red, red, red.


    Stark red eyes. Long flowing crimson hair that ended in strands of literal fire. A mix-match of red and even more red, colored her dress which consisted of frills andces that made up her attire. Her skin, most ring of all, produced embers that asionally drift whimsically into the air before dissipating from sight.


    It was as if I was staring at the sun. If the sun had taken the form of a woman, that is.


    After everything that had transpired, I thought I had seen everything. Clearly, I was dead wrong.


    "You''re not Irene," was the first thing that came out of my confounded state of mind.


    To my surprise, that caused her to go bursting intoughter, the smoldering cinders on her hair growing stronger with every chuckle she let out.


    "Oh no, Irene wishes she was me," she responded, bringing herself back toposure with a deep sigh. "I mean, why be a demon, when you got fiery wings, am I right? Really, they aren''t all that. Looks - oh yes, absolutely. Solid ten. Ability-wise, personality - well, yeesh¡­e on now, you rather have something pretty to look at than a bird on fire? Actually, why are you even looking for her? I''m right here. I saved you, didn''t I?"


    She cocked her head at me. Just like the bird. How is this the same bird?


    "You''re¡­ something, aren''t you?" I asked, unsure of what to make of her.


    She snorted.


    "Well, I could have told you that much. Clearly, you know Subitch. You''re practically best friends with Ms. Matriarch back there, and the Elf-Girl seemed nice. So what do you think I am in this equation? Three guesses."


    It''s at the tip of my tongue.


    "You''re a bird."


    She slowly blinked once. When she opened them again, a smile was on her face, twitching. "You''re getting there. It starts with a P."


    "Fire bird."


    "H."


    "Fire bird girl."


    "O."


    I contemted for a moment before answering.


    "Photosynthesis?"


    "I don''t even know what that means!" bellowed the girl, frantically iling her arms at me, her hair practically aze in hot mes. "Phoenix! I''m a phoenix! You couldn''t tell? Big bird! On Fire! Emerged! FROM FIRE! How bad did they hit your head?!"


    "Quite bad, actually," I said, caressing the painful throbbing in my leg. "I know phoenix, I just forgot the word¡­ So you''re a phoenix, huh? What''s your name?"


    She gave a quiet squinting stare before responding. "No. No name for you. Won''t give it."


    "Okay¡­ Well, my name is - "


    "Don''t care."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why''s that?"


    She turned away from me, huffing her face to the air, and crossed her arms. "You couldn''t even answer what I was, why should I bother myself with knowing who you are?"


    That''s some nice sense of logic right there.


    "So why did you bother saving me then?"


    Her crimson eyes stared at me in a half-nce, from that stare I could tell she was looking at me as if the answer was the most obvious thing in the world.


    "Because you broke the amulet, you dummy."


    Okay, I''m still lost.


    "And breaking it did¡­ what, exactly?"


    She rolled her eyes and exhaled a deep breath.


    "Next time - ask more questions. Don''t just blindly do whatever Irene says. I know she''s pretty, beautiful, sexy and I would totally hit that but sometimes she ain''t all there. She may look like she knows what she''s doing, truth is, she doesn''t really. She''s a bonafide dumb-dumb. A dumb-dumb with a badge, apparently. Be careful. Wanna know what happened? She gave you the wrong amulet. She gave you MY amulet. If you knew me, which you obviously don''t - ouch. You would know that us phoenix birds serve as loyalpanions to those who have ownership of the amulet that we reside in."


    I leaned over slightly, mitigating the aches and pains all that I could. "So you belong to Irene, then."


    "No I BELONGED to Irene," she corrected. "Now I belong to you. That''s why I saved you."


    "Oh."


    "Yeah," she nodded her head. "Lucky you."


    "So¡­ you''re kinda like a pokemon, then," I said, slowly processing the information in my possibly concussed head. "Do I get to¡­ give you orders or something?


    "Of course. That''s what¡­ Why do you think I''m still here?"


    "Anything?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Maybe you should tell me to get you a dictionary first, cause I don''t think you''re grasping the concept here. Yes, Mr. Photosynthawa, anything."


    "Okay - first order of business," I snapped my fingers. "Your name."


    I saw her expression freeze with sudden realization, her wide-open eyes like deer in the headlights.


    Yeah, who''s the dumb-dumb now?


    Realizing there was no way out of it, the phoenix exhaled a deep moody sigh, begrudgingly turning herself towards my direction again, and limply offered her outstretched hand.


    "Ria Ignis¡­" she said in a t dried-out tone. "Friends call me Riri. Don''t call me Riri."


    "Pleasure to meet you, then, Ria," I said, epting her handshake with a smile and a nod. "Now my name is - "


    "Still don''t care."


    Right.

 Chapter 29 - A Needed Intermission

    Resilience was never exactly my strongest virtue. Strength even less so. The most I''ve ever exerted myself in my life before this whole fiasco was for this marathon that I hadn''t even bothered training for.


    I recalled feeling my soul slip away from my dangling lips, wheezing, and hacking away, as I soldiered on through to the finish line. I told myself never again will I do something that will leave me as sore and hurting.


    So anyway, that was a fucking lie.


    Blood continued to pour out of every open wound. From my arm, from my chest, face¡­ w marks and stabs wounds that delved deep. Pure adrenaline was the sole reason I was still breathing, to be able to persevere even in the bleakest of moments.


    But now I was out of it and now it was waning. Everything started hurting. Worse and worse.


    Yet, fittingly enough, the injury that inflicted the most amount of anguish onto me was the one that was done by the person I least expected it from.


    My left foot, grotesquely pointing at a sharp angle sideways, radiated an almost constant throbbing pressure that sent me hunching forward and wincing at every small twitch.


    "Big ouch there," Ria said, crouching over me, her fiery eyes ncing at every angle of my twisted foot. "Don''t worry, though. Cripples are in the in right now. Girls will be falling all over you before you know it."


    This bird girl is seriously something else, I swear.


    "Yes, because my sex appeal is what really concerns me at the moment," I said, venting out the pain with a big huff of air. "Actually, I was hoping you could do something to help me out here."


    "Like what? Bend over your other leg so they''re at least symmetrical again?"


    I red at her but I don''t think it had the intended effect, probably because I wasn''t able to form any other emotion aside from excruciating pain.


    She shed a smile.


    "Kidding."


    Ria stood up and walked over to where Iid feebly slumped against a wall. Didn''t know what she was up to, but from the way she was staring down at me and puckering her lips, it didn''t look like anything good.


    I huddled back a bit, opening my mouth to express my concerns. "You know, you look like you''re just about to spit onto my - "


    She spat at me.


    More specifically, it was a direct bullseye right into my wide-open lips. I felt a tingle as it sshed onto my tongue and then because of that tingle, my muscles went ahead and contracted impulsively, causing her saliva to go whooshing down my throat as I swallowed it whole.


    A chain of events that spanned across a single bizarre second.


    Just... why though?


    "You taste that? Not getting any sweeter. It''s only been like - what, 50 years since Ist brushed? You''ll be fine."


    You''ll be fine. Spoken with such assurance. If anybody else had projectile-spit in my direction and followed it up with that, I''d have been very skeptical - I was very skeptical, and also somewhat annoyed, yet it didn''tst long. What I felt for her then, had all but dissipated.


    My pain was fading. First was the slice on my cheek, then the gash in my arm,st to go was the burning sting on my chest where the Matriarch had stabbed her fingers in deep. A caressing sensation that dispersed across all my wounds until eventually, when I went ahead to check, had all healed over without a single blemish. Even the cut I made on the palm of my hand had all but vanished.


    "Phoenix, right¡­" I muttered, sudden realization dawning on me. "You can heal injuries."


    "I do party tricks, too. Kids love that turning into a fiery bird one. Wanna see me do it again?"


    "Spit, though¡­" I said, smacking my lips and feeling a slight bitter taste. "Really?"


    "I mean, how else did you want me to do it? Kiss you? Sorry, we ain''t there yet. Ah - and don''t you dare make that an order either! I have fire and I''m not afraid to use it."


    "No¡­ but wouldn''t tears suffice as well? I read a book that said you can use your tears to - SHIT!"


    That sound was me trying to get up.


    The muffled thud afterward was also me failing to get up.


    Everything was healed, everything, except for my foot apparently.


    I looked up at her from the ground, lips pursed, caressing the aching in my knee that resulted from the fall, only to see her give a half-apologetic smile.


    "Sorry bucko, but bones are bones, and bones are a bitch. It''ll take a little while longer for that one to sort itself out."


    "How much longer?" I asked, scrambling to my feet again. Carefully this time.


    "It''s a bad break," said Ria, watching by the sidelines as I teetered and tottered myself upright. "Maybe a week, two perhaps? I don''t know. Do I look like a doctor to you?"


    "Great."


    As much as I would love to lie idle in a begotten section of the building in order to recover, I knew it was only a matter of time before we were found. The sudden rumble that shook the ceiling shortly after served to further reinforce my point.


    "Pretty sure that''s the sound of someone stomping about up on the third floor," Ria said, brushing away the specks of debris and dust thatnded on her head that fell with the rumble. "Wanna head out first, or would you rather y meet and greet?"


    I steadied myself with a hand against the wall, and the other reaching out towards Ria. "Lend me a hand here."


    "That an order?"


    The heck. I can''t believe this woman.


    "Say it wasn''t¡­" I said, staring into her eyes. "Would you really allow a poor ol'' cripple like me to walk around in such a dangerous ce all by his lonesome? Under your watch? Can you really be so heartless as to do that to a person?"


    "Yes."


    I felt my jaw drop in disbelief. "And what would your party kids say?"


    "Party kids aren''t here."


    So much for being a loyalpanion. I let out a deep breath.


    "Yes. It''s an order. Get over here and help me."


    "Wish is mymand, my one-legged liege."


    Ria bent over to offer me her shoulder to lean on, which, after a bit of struggle, I managed to wrap my arm around. The first step we took together out of the room was a clumsy one, the second step after was even more so.


    "Man¡­" Ria said, shaking her head. "If only I was able to suddenly sprout wings and turn into a bird or something, that way I can just fly you around and - hey, wait a minute!"


    "Your transformation isn''t exactly subtle, you know," I told her, wincing slightly with the third step. "They still don''t know where we are. I''d like to keep it that way."


    "Okay, you masochist. Suit yourself."


    Took a couple of tries but we eventually got the hang of pacing about without sending me doubling over in pain. Out the doorway and into the hallway finally. Up and about, wandering along with the many twists and turns, wondering to myself how on earth was I supposed to aplish anything with the current state I was in.


    Save Ash and the others then leave. That was, to summarize it, the n. Irene was supposed to be here to help me sort out the first part, but now I was unsure if she was evering.


    Irene said I was supposed to be eaten. Vampires are at their most vulnerable when they''re feasting, that''s what she said. Somehow, I even managed to mess that up. More specifically, they wouldn''t even eat me.


    Now what?


    "Now what?"


    Ria was there to vocalize my thoughts out loud, huffing and puffing as she did, doing her best to embellish the strain I was putting her under as if I weighed like a ton of bricks. I wasn''t even that heavy.


    Was I?


    Whatever.


    "We''re getting out of here, just for now at least," I said, shifting us to the direction of the nearest stairwell. "We find Irene, we''lle up with another n, save the day. Good times all around."


    "Oh, goodie," she said. "Always wanted to escort a cripple down a flight of stairs. Can cross that off my bucket list."


    "Are you always going to be this sarcastic?"


    I heard her snort with amusement. Turning to face her, there in in view, was a big fat smile directed towards me.


    "Only to the people I find really interesting," she said, a peculiar yfulness glimmering in her crimson eyes. "And so far, you''ve been simply fascinating. A solid 11 out of 10."


    We reached the stairwell.


    "I''m going to regret asking ''Why'', aren''t I?" I said, going one foot at a time down the steep steps.


    "I''ll save you the wondering. See, I''ve been your secret stalker for some time now. All the while I was in the amulet, I saw and heard all you did. Really, the words you say, the things you agree to¡­ you know, if you really wanna kill yourself, there are less painful ways to go about it."


    "I''m not suicidal."


    "Could have fooled me. I don''t know anybody else who''d go out on their way to intentionally anger a Matriarch. Also, you bit one. Pretty sure that scenario is supposed to go the other way around, actually. Then again, I guess it only counts as suicide if she ever gets you."


    "Then don''t let her get me," I said, pausing for a breather mid-way down the stairs.


    "That an order too?"


    Order this, order that¡­ It almost felt as if I was back with Ash again - almost¡­ until the bitter reality started settling in again and the pain in my leg gave another twitch.


    "Not an order¡­" I whispered, resuming our journey. I don''t want to feel that guilt again.


    "Oh?" There was a hint of eagerness behind that tone, and the gaze that stared at me had interest flurrying within them, but I kept my mouth shut.


    Once she eventually realized I wasn''t going to say anything more, she reined herself back a bit, yet hovering close enough to see that a smile was still on her face.


    "Here''s a gotcha moment for you," she said, "I''m not going to let you kill yourself either way."


    I stared back at her. "Firstly, again, I''m not suicidal. Secondly, why?"


    "Sorry, but I do think it''s my turn now to say something ambiguous and not give you an answer for it. Seems only fair, I suppose."


    "O¡­ okay?" I said.


    "Shh! This is where you keep quiet and silently ponder to yourself about what I just said. Don''t ruin this for me."


    Oh wow. How does she¡­? It feels like I''m being read like an open book here. Well then, it''s my turn to give her a gotcha moment of her own. See how she likes it.


    "You know," I began, getting ready to put on my best evil-mastermind expression. "Telling you to help me just now wasn''t actually an order. I was lying."


    "Yeah, I know¡­ so was I, I was going to help carry you out either way," she said, her lips shaping to a wide mischievous grin as we took thest step down to the first floor. "Difference being, one of us is a better liar than the other."


    I really can''t even with this bird.

 Chapter 30 - Hunted

    There was another rumble echoing far off into the distance. It''s aftershock rippling across both the building and ourselves. A tremor that wasparable to that of a mini-earthquake.


    For my side, I thought it was a cause for concern. Ria, on the other hand, couldn''t look less bothered even if she tried.


    "What? Her sister is in the process of bing a ravenous monster, I think a bit of wall smashing and furniture breaking is a bit warranted here. So long as it isn''t my spine she''s snapping into pieces, can''t say I have anyints."


    She made a good point. Couldn''t think of any rebuttal for that, except for the one, the big one, the one with white hair and pointed ears, currently hot on our heels like some kind of fantasy terminator.


    "And if it''s the Elf that''s after us¡­ well," she continued, breath growing heavy from fatigue. "Guess we better hurry then, huh?"


    The Elf that was after was¡­ yeah, I don''t think I''ll be able to get used to such a phrase. Not with Ash, at least. Yet there was still that part of me that wanted to rationalize it all¡­ I mean, I have already seen her like this before, haven''t I? Albeit, with a little more spring to her step.


    What if she really was like this all along? She was made a knight for a reason, wasn''t she? Loyal knight to the demon queen Terestra.


    Then there was the other part, the part that wanted to derationalize the rational¡­ I don''t know, feelings are aplicated thing to sort out. I tossed it aside for now. Won''t get any closure if I wasn''t alive to receive any.


    We continued, a step at a time, until...


    "Homestretch," I whispered.


    The exit to the building was like a beacon of hope in a sea of despair, the moonlight rays of the outside filtered through the shattered ss panels of the double doors. I felt my insides give a backflip just at the sight of it.


    Walked again, a little faster in pace this time, eagerness trumping pain, relief recing unease. I was barely leaning on Ria at this point, we were so nearly there.


    Very nearly.


    Then very nearly again.


    Walked long enough to have reached the exit by then, yet it was just as far away as it was 30 paces ago.


    We didn''t move a single inch.


    "Homestretch¡­" muttered Ria with a half-hearted sigh. "What a way with words you have."


    I looked to her for rification, which she simply followed up by floundering her fingers in a mystical manner.


    "Magic¡­." she whispered in an exaggerated ominous tone.


    I hate magic.


    "I don''t suppose you can - "


    "No, I can''t, it''s a barrier, a big stretchy barrier," she interjected. "Didn''t feel it when we first got here, meaning she only had it made recently. Clever illusion, actually. Could run an entire marathon and we still wouldn''t have made a smidgen of progress towards it. Watch."


    Ria stretched out her hand in front of us. Nothing looked out of the ordinary, nothing until she slowly swayed it around - that''s when the wrinkling started. The rays of moonlight, the shattered double ss door, the path leading to it, the view of it forming ripples across her every movement.


    Bye-bye beacon of hope. Hello again, sea of despair.


    "Funny though," Ria said, withdrawing her arm back to her side. "Barrier like this, it''s a veryplex, very strenuous piece of magic. Surprise she''d go out of her way to create one that expands the entire building just for one stray away. She must really hate your guts."


    Gears in my head began turning, like disjointed puzzle pieces fitting into ce, I had a thought. ''Please don''t make me kill you'', was one of the things she had said to Adalia.


    "I don''t think the barrier is for us," I said.


    There was a scream. A loud, deafening scream that filled the halls with its ferocity. A scream that flooded me with dread and fear like nothing else. For it was an empty scream, one without malice, without hatred, sadness - nothing. Just a simple frenzied scream of madness.


    And in the midst of the vocal dissonance, another tumultuous boom resonated throughout the vicinity¡­ the ceiling appeared to be creaking. Then - an explosion, sting both sight and sound into a raging miasma of white dust and falling concrete.


    We turned around in an instant.


    A hole in the ceiling. In front of us, visible through the dissipating smoke, standing tall atop a mountain of debris, the piercing glimmer of emerald eyes stared back at us, unflinching.


    Ash took a step towards us, the dirt and dust that caked her entire body going disregarded, as a magnificent glow of white light materialized a gleaming silver sword into her grasp. Didn''t even know she could do that. What else didn''t I know about her?


    I took a step back.


    "Well, that one''s certainly for us¡­" Ria said.


    What was Ash thinking in there, if she even still had thought? What''s her goal? To kill me? Capture me?


    That small part in my mind red out to me again - go and reason with her. But I already tried, haven''t I? And what did I have to show for it?


    I wasn''t listening to that part anymore.


    My eyes shifted over to Ria''s. "Get us out of here - Now!"


    No jokes, no witty remarks this time. Ria grabbed hold of me, both arms wrapped tight around my body, just as Ash spurred towards our direction. Her eyes met mine, bare meters away with her sword held high, before the very sight of her became enveloped by a sea of mes that soared high into the air.


    There was a high-pitch screech, then the ngor of heavy metal - a sharp gust of wind whistled past my face.


    I felt myself be lifted to the air.


    Ria, in her phoenix form, tethered her talons once more to my back and soared upwards in a ze of golden feathers. Leaving behind Ash, her sword striking fissures to the concrete where we had previously stood, mere inches from my position.


    If it wasn''t for her being blinded by Ria''s fire¡­ capture was out of the question, then. Damn it, Ash.


    Another flutter of wings and Ria soared us into the hole in the ceiling Ash had made. From there, it was a continuous mad dash towards every pathway we could find. I spun around, only for a second, and saw that Ash had already followed us through.


    I was left dangling like a loose strand of string. With every swerve, every sharp turn, I collided with the hard wall. I knew it wasn''t deliberate, but it didn''t help soothe the growing ache in my shoulders.


    It was still audible. Past the intermittent shrieks of a frenzied beast, she could still be heard. Through the rising tremors and quakes that shook the very walls of the building, she wouldn''t relent. Shortening the distance with every second, Ash was an unstoppable force of nature that couldn''t be hindered.


    Even through a dozen walls of solid concrete, just when we would think we had finally eluded her, she would smash through them without any extra effort, reducing what stood between us to mere rebar and debris and the chase would continue.


    Meanwhile, it persisted, the struggles from up above, Matriarch against Matriarch, tearing away what was left of the already dpidated building. Walls toppling, ceilings copsing, Ria did her best to evade them all.


    Second floor, third floor, fourth floor, first - elevation constantly shifting with every new hole that crumbled open. Yet even with the hostile instability of the structure, Ash jumped, dodged, and climbed through them all - using everything at her disposal to not lose sight of us.


    Something had to be done. She was still gaining ground despite all odds.


    But what? What could I do?


    Again, from the first floor to the third in one meteoric streak upwards, yet our distances never lengthened. They only seem to shorten.


    Something, but what? What?!


    The irrational part red out to me again, a growing mor in my head that just wouldn''t turn off - ''Talk to her!'' it yelled repeatedly.


    No other options presented itself to me. None that I coulde up with.


    Talk to her!


    I turned. Ash had her hand outstretched, nearly, very nearly there, grasping for a hold me, snatching, and very nearly seizing. The bandage I ced from a time that seemed so long ago now, still wrapped around her palm. I took in a breath.


    "Ash!"


    She lunged. Her grasp narrowly avoided by a corner turn. I tried again.


    "Stop it, Ash! Stop! You need to snap out of it!"


    Ria let out an ear-splitting screech directed solely at me. Even without words, I knew what she was trying to convey - That talking to her wasn''t of any use, that I was simply yelling at a soulless husk.


    I just didn''t care.


    "Stop chasing us, Ash! Listen to me - just listen! Please!"


    Her next grab didn''t miss. A fistful of fabric, the back of my shirt was being wrenched back. Stopping me, stopping Ria. Broaden wings, harder ps, all to no avail.


    The sword in Ash''s right hand made to strike.


    That''s when I felt something inside me snap.


    "LET GO!"


    I remembered shouting, remembered feeling as if a dormant beast had awoken within me. Remembered anger surging through every vein in my body. I also remembered that the voice that left my lips with that shout certainly wasn''t my own.


    Ash released her hold and off we went, speeding down the corridor without a second''s hesitation.


    Further from the Elf, who stood still and rigid. Further from her, whose stare met my own once more as we drifted further apart. Further from Ash, whose nk expression seemed to flicker - to falter, if only slightly.


    We rounded another corner before I could have a second look.


    Ria maintained a brisk pace, but it looked as if Ash had stopped giving chase. I could hardly believe it, and judging by the way Ria kept cocking her head back at me, neither could she.


    We thought we were safe. We weren''t.


    There was another scream from up above, a different scream from all the others. A shrilling pulsating vibration rippled with that scream, and it persisted for longer than the rest.


    I thought nothing of it until Ria plummeted to the ground, sending us crashing into the hard concrete floor with a rough stumble that twisted my broken foot even more.


    I held back the urge to scream out loud in favor of focusing on what the hell just happened. My eyes search around, catching sight of Ria right beside me, suddenly in her human form and frozen stiff.


    "Ria!" I called out to her, reaching out a hand to her body. "You okay? What happened?"


    "Stupid¡­ bloody¡­ Matriarch¡­" Each word she let out was with strained effort, she struggled to twist her head towards me, grunting, "Powerful scream¡­ the frenzied¡­ capable¡­ immobilizing magical¡­ creatures."


    I saw her try to get up, through focused grunts and every ounce of strength, before copsing with a heavy breath.


    "Can''t¡­ move¡­" She said, and once she saw my concerns, added, "It''s okay¡­sts only for¡­ a while. What I want¡­ to know now¡­ is¡­ how¡­ you managed to overrule... a Matriarch''s¡­ control."


    My memories shed back to just then, how Ash just obeyed so suddenly. I looked back at Ria.


    "I don''t¡­ I don''t know," I answered.


    "Clever¡­ real clever."


    Confusion, confused amusement, was what she stared back at me with, it remained that way for a while until a loud stomping noise from right behind us faded it into raw apprehension.


    "Whatever... you did," she said gravely. "Do it... again."


    I turned myself over.


    Ash stood looming over us. Gone was that brief flicker of emotion. Those expressionless eyes that stared back at me, that gripped the sword tight, was not one that I could outmaneuver any longer.


    Small movement alone generated a huge torrent of pain that brought me stumbling to the ground, ultimately rendering me helpless on the floor. I could recede back but she''d just outpace me. I was just dying the inevitable.


    "Tell her... to stop," Ria urged, her eyes wide in rm. "Say¡­ something!"


    I tried to focus on her face. "Ash¡­. stop." Tried to find a sliver of her true self in there somewhere. "Stay, Ash¡­ don''t move." As she braced the sword to plummet. "It''s me, damn it!" The glistening tip of the de pointed squarely to my chest.


    "ASH!"


    I did not find her at all. The de took its plunge. Maybe it was merely a flicker after all.


    Time seemed to slow down in that one moment. I could see it all. The way she held the de as she brought it down, how her emerald eyes kept staring into my own but never conveying anything. I had time to brace myself for the sword to bore through me.


    Yet at the very second it was supposed to, I felt something light pressed against me instead, and a view of ming hair coating my vision. It wasn''t until I heard a howl of unbridled agony did I finally realize that Ria had rolled herself on top of me and took the brunt of the stab.


    Wasn''t enough. A portion of the sword pierced through her and stabbed into me. Like a hot iron pressed onto the skin, every receptor in my body was screaming with pain.


    But I knew it couldn''tpare to hers¡­ to Ria''s. Her face, inches from mine, her expression swimming in utter anguish. Blood, warm blood, intermixed, started pouring.


    "You''re¡­ fine." I heard her say.


    Gritting her teeth, I saw her take a wavering breath.


    There was a spark, vanishing as fast as it had appeared. Then two sparks, lingering in the air. Now there were three. Long strands of embers, encircling us before erupting into an explosive ring of fire that consumed everything within the vicinity.


    Ash was blown back by the shockwave. Sent flying out of sight. The sword that impaled us disintegrated into nothingness, and the concrete weid upon began to slowly melt into a bright glowing ooze.


    By the time I realized what she was trying to aplish, Ria had already done it. She had burnt a literal hole in the floor and consequently, we sunk into a freefall all the way down to the next floor below. The second.


    Wended in an explosive swirl of dust and rubble, coincidentally, back in the same room we sought refuge in before. Only now, the ceiling was open and scorched with Ria''s mes.


    I couldn''t even feel myself mming to the ground, I was numbed to sensation. All I could focus on was how cold I felt, how every breath I took seemed to get weaker and weaker¡­ how our blood continued to pool over our bodies.


    For the second time in such a short time, I found myself treading at the boundary of death.


    Ria started to stir. Raising her head, which previouslyid slumped on my chest, with gasps of pain, her breathing as unsteady as mine.


    "Told¡­ you," she muttered weakly, managing a faint smile.


    I tried to return it. A small chuckle. All I managed was a wheezing cough. I needed¡­ sleep. I just needed rest. Then I''ll be fine.


    I allowed my eyelids to fall. Allowed the darkness to send me drifting. And I know when I next opened them again¡­ I''ll be just fine.


    Something warm pressed against my lips. My eyes fluttered open.


    Ria''s face was unusually close to mine. Everything about her was too close forfort. Her eyes that were shut tight. Her nose that grazed my skin with every exhale. And her soft lips, that pressed against my own.


    The taste of metal pervaded my senses, the thick gtinous mixture of saliva and blood seeping in. She impelled, forced it deeper into my mouth. I felt her pinch my arm, an obvious indication telling me to swallow. So I did. The muscles in my throat contracted wide.


    Immediately, I started feeling much better. The familiar tingling sensation dispersing across the stab wound in my gut, the aching in my back. Strength was returning me. Foot was still hurting, as always though.


    Ria pulled away, smacking her lips once, and stared at me. "Looks like... we''re there now," she said as she rolled off of me. "Lucky you."


    Her warmth on my lips, I could still feel it. I managed to sit upright, managed to take in a proper breath once more, and managed that chuckle I''ve been meaning to give.


    "Does this mean I get to call you Riri now?"


    A feeble giggle. "Don''t¡­ push it."


    Her words had no energy to them. When I saw the blood that continued to pour out of her chest, her lips, the relief I had instantly evaporated. She wasn''t healing.


    Ria forced a smile upon seeing my reaction and leaned herself against the same wall I did when we first arrived here.


    "Yeah, still dying¡­" She said, her voice gradually fading in strength. "I don''t heal."


    "No, no, no¡­ you''re kidding," Never mind the foot, never mind the pain, I dragged myself beside her, eyes wide in panic. "What do I do? What do you want me to do?"


    Her chuckle spewed blood, coughing copious amount at a time. I wish she didn''t do that. The mes in her hair, the crimson luster in her eyes, they were waning by the second.


    "Simple... really," she said.


    From the bits and pieces on the ground, I saw her scoop up a shattered piece of sharp ss. I felt my heart plummet as she feebly stretched it towards me, beckoning for me to take hold of it.


    She looked me in the eye and smiled again.


    "Just finish the job."

 Chapter 31 - Hidden Behind Layers

    She coughed again.


    I stared, the ss shard lying limp at the palm of my hand.


    "You can''t be serious," I said.


    "Actually, I can - watch," Ria pulled a face, one that made it look as if she was going through some serious chronic constipation. "See? Can you¡­ please slit my throat now?"


    I held onto my reserves. "You''lle back?"


    "''Course I''lle back. Phoenix, remember?" She nudged her head at me, her eyes unfocused. "Come on, hurry it up¡­ I promise it won''t kill you."


    Didn''t even have the time to process what I actually was doing. No time for any moral dilemmas. No time for reluctance to brew over as I held the jagged edge over her throat.


    Her eyes stared back at me and I felt the shard quiver slightly. I ironed my resolve, gripping it, till it broke skin.


    "You ready?" I asked.


    "No," she uttered faintly. "Are you?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "No one''s ever ready¡­" she said.


    Ria closed her eyes, her face tightening, bracing, her breath held back by sealed lips.


    I hadn''t the faintest idea of how I was supposed to go about it. No clue how deep I was supposed to go, how fast I was supposed to be¡­ whether I''d be able to finish it with one clean stroke, minimizing pain, or maybe I''d fumble - a clumsy cut and doubling her suffering.


    It wasn''t every day you''re asked to kill a person. To me, before this, I thought killing a person would be the hardest thing you could ever do.


    Afterward, I was frightened by just how easy it was. How the de just glided effortlessly through her skin, how fast the blood was to spurt out and dribble down, staining her crimson dress with the darkest shade of red.


    Didn''t hear her scream, didn''t even see her il an inch. She went quietly. Her head slumping to the side, her expression is that of staring without seeing. The fire had gone from her hair, her eyes¡­ no indication that she was in any pain at all whatsoever.


    But I knew¡­ from the tears that had formed, glistening in her vacant eyes, I just knew that it must have been unbearable, painful. She just didn''t show it.


    My question was, why would she spare me the guilt?


    I looked at my hand, coated deeply with the warmth of her blood, and wondered briefly just how many times already had she done this. Clearly, not enough to be used to it yet. I can share in that¡­ because I don''t think I ever will either.


    There was a thud. The unmistakable m of feet against concrete, its echo reverberating throughout the room as if in warning to a presence other than our own.


    A wee presence then¡­ an unwee presence now.


    Never thought there wille a time where I''d learn to fear Ash''s presence. As it turns out though, regrettably, I was a fast learner.


    The unfeeling gaze that met mine as I turned around had me paralyzed with fear. Her lengthy strides towards my crumpled state, time and time again, was one empty of hesitation.


    Damn it, Ash.


    Escape, once again, was an impossibility. Not with this damn leg that she left me with. Again, crawling can''t outpace walking.


    I still had the shard in my hand, bloodied and sharp. Despite knowing the futility of it, I went ahead and raised it against her march. Silly as it was, I was hoping I could buy enough time for Ria to stir to life, as little as it may be.


    But it seems I didn''t have to.


    A discharge of zing white shot out from Ria''s outstretched hand. A relentless volley of fire that consumed Ash in an explosion of gray smoke. I looked to the side and Ria was already scrambling to get up, the slit in her neck was gone, therge puncture wound in her chest reced by an unblemished surface of smooth skin.


    "See?" She said, the mes in her eyes ncing over at me, her voice full of vigor. "Didn''t even feel a thing."


    Liar.


    The mes that expelled out of the palm of her hand magnified and Ash staggered back, her arms in a brace, shielding her face. Despite it, she powered through, one foot in front of the other, gradually creeping closer and closer.


    "I hate how resilient Elves are," muttered Ria, clicking her tongue in annoyance. "Always such a pain."


    Two hands outstretched now, doubling the intensity of the unending ze, so much so that the wall behind Ash was scorched to a pure ck, and then somewhere within the crackle and snapping sparks of fire, I heard Ash expel a strained grunt.


    Something came over me, right then, as I turned to face Ria.


    "What are you going to do to Ash?"


    She acknowledged my question with a fleeting nce my way. "What you said. I''m going to turn her into ash."


    "Don''t," I said at once, steadying myself upright while leaning on one side. "That''s an order."


    I saw her brow give a flicker.


    "Your first official order and it''s one that''s going to get the both of us killed. Think through it."


    "She''s isn''t herself!"


    "Obviously!" She snapped back. "Doesn''t change the fact that she can snap you like a toothpick. Elf-knight, I get it - whatever! Obviously, you have history. Look back at that history. Do you think she would rather kill you, or you kill her?"


    Her argument was sound, her qualms to it rightfully justified. I''m sure if it was somebody else in my shoes, with everything that has already happened so far, they''d have reluctantly epted the reality of it. Me, though¡­ I was just too stubborn to see reason.


    "I gave you an order," I said.


    The re that shaped her eyes, that little begrudging sigh she gave, obviously she must think I was an idiot. To her credit, I was¡­ but hearing Ash quietly whimper in pain was just too much for me.


    "Whatever," Ria said, her mes slowing in momentum. "Just don''t me me if - "


    Her words were abruptly interrupted. The moment the mes waned in the slightest, Ash had charged forth to within inches of us in an instant, her fist raised to strike.


    With barely enough time to react, Ria conjured arge flowing fan of mes that swerved Ash''s strike sideways, into a wall, shattering it to pieces. Without skipping a beat, Ria bound Ash''s arms to tendril-like mes that sprouted from the earth, restricting her movement in ce.


    "There!" gasped Ria, backing away and breathing hard with tension. "I only subdued her, happy?"


    Ash tried to lunge forward but she simply could not. Limited to just basic writhing and twisting, her every attempt at prying herself free tightening the hot glowing coils around her wrists.


    I tried getting closer.


    Ash immediately darted forward and I stopped in my tracks. She would have gotten me if not for those binds.


    Ria pulled me back.


    "That won''t hold her for long," she said, cing my arm around her shoulder once more. "We''re leaving."


    Knowing that there was nothing I could do to help Ash was a bitter pill to swallow. As I limped pathetically out of that godforsaken room and back into the endless stretches of the halls, I couldn''t help but express myself in the most honest way I could.


    "I''m useless."


    Ria, right by side, couldn''t help but overhear my little plight.


    "Wow, self-deprecation," she said. "If you''re going to start moaning about how this is somehow all your fault, can you please only do it after we''re safe?"


    "How do I get her out of it?" I turned to face her. "Get Ash out of that state, tell me how."


    "You really don''t give up, do you?" said Ria in disbelief. "What if I told you there was no way, what would you say?"


    "Find me a way."

 Chapter 32 - New Plan

    She shook her head. "Okay. Alright. Fine. You want your Elf-Knight back so bad, go y peacekeeper, talk to the Matriarch - the normal one, be sure to say ''please'' too while you''re at it. She put her in that state, she can get her out of it. Provided her crazy sister hasn''t ripped her to shreds yet, that is."


    "Okay, let''s go do that then."


    Again, another shake of the head. She does that enough times, she''s gonna sprain herself.


    ''Or¡­just here me out here, or - we get a very influential, very arousing individual. Have her somehow overrule the Matriarch''s brainwashing and ce the Elf under a magica thing, just temporarily, then we can figure out how to break her out of it after everything is done."


    I stopped in ce to consider the option briefly, very briefly¡­ it was a whole lot safer than the former. And I''ll be dealing with people who aren''t looking to tear my throat out. There was just one problem though...


    "Irene isn''t here," I said, continuing on. "And considering the state of things, I''m not sure if she''ll even be arriving at all. Got no choice, we''re heading for Amelia."


    "And what?" She eximed, waving a hand into the air. "Do you seriously think the Matriarchs are just gonnae falling out of the sky?"


    There was a crash, a m, and the ceiling in front of us plummeted to the ground with a resounding thump. Two bright glowing slits emerged harbored beneath from the thick haze of dust that followed, trailing it was a beast-like growl.


    The smog dissipated.


    Adalia was on all fours, her hands, and feet contorted into w-like appendages. Her fangs stretched past her lips, already coated with blood. Beneath herid Amelia, barely clinging to life,cerations and gashes lining every inch of her skin, blood flowing ceaselessly from two puncture holes at the side of her neck.


    We stood frozen, rooted to the spot with shock.


    Crawling past her sister''s body, Adalia slowly approached us, a gurgling noise crackling from the depths of her throat. Her glossy, bloodshot eyes met my own, and I saw there was no sense of recognition within them. She hadpletely lost it.


    Frenzied.


    "Well," whispered Ria, nudging me by the shoulder. "Don''t think a little ''please'' is gonna work here."


    Adalia was terrifying.


    Nothing came close.


    I thought I had witnessed the true extent of a Matriarch''s wrath. Felt it through my own experiences, what was to be expected. After Amelia¡­ I thought nothing else could drive home the absolute terror that was a Matriarch''s ire.


    Yet not even she couldpare¡­ not to her sister.


    Adalia was another monster entirely.


    Wordless, emotionless, it was a vastly different type of terror. Not a threat, not even a word left her lips. Solely by the way she crept towards us, shambling along, her every movement contorting her limbs in ways that shouldn''t be possible¡­ how strands of her bloodied hair stuck to her pale white skin, that was all it took to send my heart mming against my chest.


    Worse was, just as Ash was, this was a threat that couldn''t be reasoned with.


    I backed up another step, Ria promptly following suit, none of us daring any sudden movement.


    "Hey¡­" I said, my voice barely a whisper. "Can you¡­?"


    "Fight?" Ria finished, a slight edge in her tone. "I''m dead before I even try."


    "Fly?"


    She narrowed her lips.


    "Remember what happenedst time?"


    Still fresh in my mind, that nauseating shriek of hers. I remembered. Didn''t need another demonstration.


    Adalia drawled out a meaningless ghoulish moan, her head swaying and bobbing to every movement yet her gaze never once broke away, a vacant pupilless stare that looked at no other besides me.


    I heard her moan again¡­ but upon closer scrutiny, it turns out it was anything but meaningless.


    "...res¡­ tra."


    There was that feeling of dread again.


    "Fire¡­" I said, spouting the next thing that came to mind. "Just drive her off. Vampires hate the light, right?"


    "Frenzied ones are a bit more resilient to that. It''s going to have to be a big one."


    "Then make it a big one. What''s the problem?"


    Ria''s grim expression caught my eye.


    "I need all of my mes to do that," she said. "The Elf''s going to have toe loose."


    From the way she conveyed it, it sounded almost like an ultimatum. Behind the words, all I heard screaming at me was ''Decide''. Who would you rather take your chances against? Which, to you, is the lesser of two evils?


    Time wasn''t a privilege I had even though I so desperately needed it.


    Adalia was ready to pounce.


    "Do it."


    A flick of her wrist and instantly a huge wall of me spewed forth from the ground, fissures forming against the concrete, sporadic cracks rippling from the blinding pirs of light.


    Squinting, I saw through narrow eyes that Adalia had immediately recoiled back, hissing in pain¡­ that was all I could possibly see right up until the next second where she became barely a flicker whizzing in the air, lunging from wall to wall before vanishing, leaving only the crumbling imprints from where she had clung onto in her wake.


    Gone deeper into the depths of the dark corridor in less than a second.


    "Yeah, you wanted to try outflying that?" said Ria, her expression as bewildered as my own.


    As the mes dwindled, and my vision gradually adjusted, I still could hardly believe what I had just witnessed. That wasn''t just fast¡­ she was practically invisible to the naked eye. Now, I''m starting to understand how she was able to easily best her sister. Speaking of which¡­


    Amelia was rousing.


    It was slight, but the feeble rise and fall of her chest were unmistakable. Breathing, at least, for the time being. I''d say I felt sorry for her but there was just nothing to feel sorry for. Not after everything.


    Ria limped me over to the Matriarch''s side where I could get a better view.


    The fact that she was still alive despite her grievous injuries was nothing short of a miracle. There was not an inch of her that wasn''t covered with some sort of wound or bruise.


    From the purple swell of her eyelid, I saw her bat an eye my way. Someone''s conscious again.


    "You¡­" Amelia''s voice sounded aloud. No longer in anger, no longer in threats. Just a fading whisper. "I hate you."


    Aside from that, nothing about how we interacted had changed in the slightest.


    "The feeling''s mutual," I said.


    To the side, I heard Ria suppressing a cough, which closely sounded a bit like the words: "Ass her!"


    Wincing and with a bit of aid, I leaned myself closer to Amelia. "I want to talk to you about Ash, the Elf you took."


    "Leave me be," She turned her gaze to the side. "Just let me die."


    Even closer now, on bent knees, I spoke to her again. "Cut the shit. You don''t mean that."


    A sharp intake of breath from right behind. Ria was frantically shaking her head. The rming look in her eyes conveying more than words ever could.


    Something familiar happened just then. Amelia started ring at me again, her swollen lips shaping to what appeared to be a misshapen frown.


    "And just what do you think you know about me, human?"


    I looked to Ria again, who merely shrugged her shoulders. Big help, she was.


    "The victims, the ones you took for your sister," I said, turning back to face her. "The barrier, the one you made for your sister. Those injuries you''ve sustained, the ones you got fighting your sister."


    I could go on and on. A long list of details that I''ve noted throughout my entire captivity, but those three were all took for her to get the message.


    "You''re not going to die. You won''t rest until you can guarantee your sister''s safety. That, if nothing else, is what I know about you."


    No attempt for denial, no effort to prove me wrong. Amelia maintained silence, her gaze continuing to fail to meet mine.


    "Think you might have botched that," whispered Ria from right behind me.


    I thought I might have as well, that was until I heard Amelia give another rousing breath.


    "What do you want?" She said begrudgingly through gritted teeth.


    The magic words I wanted to hear. I found myself leaning in close once more.


    "I''vee to bargain."

 Chapter 33 - Bargain?

    "Bargain?"


    There was a moment of utter disbelief, then through repressive grunts, she started feebly chuckling at me.


    "You offer nothing of value to me," she said, herughter ceasing almost at once. "You expect me¡­ to listen? I don''t need this, leave me be or kill me. Pick one so that I don''t have to listen to your grating voice any longer."


    Ria whistled. So much hostility on the verge of death, even I was somewhat amazed.


    Luckily for me, I already expected her wholehearted uncooperative-ness, she can tell me to get lost all she wants, I wasn''t going anywhere. Besides, it''s not like she could either.


    "You need help with your sister," I said. "What kind of help, I can''t say for sure¡­ but you were fighting her. I get the feeling you''re not looking to kill her but just to make sure, do you want her dead?"


    "I want you dead."


    Okay then¡­ so much for being civilized.


    ''We can help you. I know you don''t have a lot of time. That sunes up, you go to sleep, no telling what will happen next, right? Ria''s a phoenix¡­ fire is a valuable asset here, Adalia shrank away from it. All I''m asking is that you release Ash. You do that, then I can convince her to help you too, and then you could - "


    "Stop."


    A demand uttered so simply, yet spoken with such intensity that I feltpelled toply with it. I had thought given her weakened state, I was able to take control and steer the discussion where I wanted it. The one with all the cards in his hand.


    How wrong I was. Amelia was already sitting up, already healing, already fine. The swelling, the scars, gone. Like they were never there in the first ce.


    "You want to bargain?" She said, speaking without struggle. "You can''t. You won''t. Not on your terms."


    Her eyes then shifted over to something over my shoulder. Curiosity went ahead and got the better of me and I turned to follow her gaze. The moment I did, I froze.


    The glistening tip of a sword was pointed directly in-between my eyes. The wielder smelled of burnt flesh and singed clothes. How, where, when¡­ those questions were all thrown out the shattered windows of the building as I took in the sight of Ash again, ready once more to deliver the killing blow, as she had so many times before.


    Ria, who was supposed to be watching over me, had her hands cupped over her mouth with the most dumbfounded look on her face.


    "I didn''t even see her¡­" she said breathlessly.


    Amelia spoke again, the same tone, the same intensity. "Back away."


    When Ash lowered her sword and retreated a few steps back, that''s when it clicked. How aloof she seemed even at the face of death, how Ash had suddenly snuck up on us beneath our notice¡­ Illusion magic¡­ this Matriarch... I was never the one Amelia was telling to stop. The cards were never in my hand.


    Unsurprisingly, with such a turn of events, I wasn''t feeling as daring as before anymore. Every nerve, every muscle in my body started twitching, between fight or flight, it chose flight, yet I had to see this through. I might never get this chance again.


    "You haven''t killed me yet," I said, treading my words on the side of caution. "I''m guessing you understand you won''t be able to do this by yourself. You need Ria for this."


    "If not for her, human..." Amelia said ominously, the scowl in her expression turning towards Ria. "If not for her¡­"


    Ria for her part did not do much to diffuse the tension.


    "Please, excuse the human," she said, straining a smile. "He''s just a bit grumpy that you made his girlfriend break his leg."


    A smile that wasn''t returned by either of us. Amelia set her sights back onto me.


    "Your phoenix and your elf, with the two of them I believe subduing Adalia will be possible."


    "What? Subdue her?" interjected Ria. "From a frenzy that severe? It''ll be an easier time just getting rid of her. Do you honestly think you can revert her back? It''s not possible."


    "It''s possible!" Amelia''s voice echoed in the air, her re like daggers. "If she speaks out of line again, the elf will suffer for it. Order her to be quiet."


    I ced a finger against my lips while looking at Ria. She got the message loud and clear, waving her arms in submission, resigning herself to the nearest column in the vicinity to lean onto.


    After shooting another warning re in Ria''s direction, Amelia finally continued.


    "My sister hasn''t feasted for more than a century. Not since Kronocia''s destruction. Not since Terestra''s disappearance. Matriarchs canst decades without a single drop of human blood. Animals, rodents¡­ it is not conventional, but it is doable. But abstaining for this long without actual human blood - without Terestra¡­ my sister¡­ it is unprecedented, I do not know the extent of her frenzied state, normally this far in, there would be no turning back from it¡­ normally, that is."


    I hung onto her every word. "What are you proposing then?"


    "As I''ve said, help me subdue my sister. As much as it pains me to ask, I am getting more desperate as the seconds go by. I know it is possible to turn her back. Terestra¡­ Terestra is here, I know she is. We''ve been searching. Years and years¡­ I just need to find her, bring her to Adalia. She can¡­ I know she''ll be able to do something, bring her back."


    That inflection at the end there, that little bit of uncertainty I''ve heard. I know I knew next to nothing about Kronocia or Terestra¡­ but even her n, to me, had me raising doubts.


    Too vague, too many variables¡­ but if it was to save Ash¡­ I kept my mouth shut, for now, still with perked ears.


    "Phoenix fire to trap her, blind her¡­ slow her momentum. The elf, her strength is something to behold, even for one of her kind, she will restraint her, obstruct her if necessary. I''m not¡­ I''ve sustained too many injuries, I will not be operating to my fullest potential, but I''m confident I''ll be able to incapacitate her, so long as everything goes ording to n."


    From the corner of my vision, I saw Ria roll her eyes and shake her head. It seems we both thought that her n was dubious at best. Whether or not Amelia herself was aware of it¡­ it''s likely desperation could be clouding her judgment.


    "You do as I say, and if the phoenix does as you say¡­ the n works, my sister lives - I will release the elf. I will let you all go. You will never hear from us again, I promise you."


    Ria and I shared a nce, though nothing was said between us, we both had this mutual understanding that whatever oue it may be¡­ it''s highly likely it wouldn''t be ying in our favor.


    Amelia must have sensed our unease, for her tone suddenly went grim again.


    "Anything wrong happens," she said, "Anything not as intended. My sister winds up dead. I will kill you, I will kill your phoenix - the elf¡­ I will not hesitate. Are we clear?"


    Her stare was a piercing one. The type that wouldn''t let you think things through, the type that wanted an answer instantly. I just said the first thing that came to mind.


    "This would be a whole lot easier if you just let Ash go now."


    She didn''t like that.


    "The phoenix is already at yourmand. Giving you free rein of two powerful beings against my weakened state does not really fill me with much confidence," she said.


    "You don''t trust me."


    "Trust?!" She bared her fangs at me. "After everything? You expect trust?"


    "And you? Everything you did to me, all the pain you put me through, just water under the bridge now, is it? I shouldn''t even be here trying to talk to you, but I am. I''m risking myself here, trusting you despite everything, the least you could do is give me the same treatment."


    A profound silence filled the air. I realized toote that I might have pushed too far this time. Ria''s nervous shuffling only further affirmed that assumption but by then it was toote to take it all back. All that was left was to see how she would react.


    "Fine," she simply said.


    I braced for an outburst, I expected her tost out at me at any moment. She didn''t. She remained sitting where she was, not a flicker on her expression. Was I in the clear?


    Yes, I was¡­ yet it was only because my eyes weren''t the ones meeting hers. Her gaze hovered right above my shoulder, staring straight at the person that had been standing behind me all this time. Ash wasn''t in the clear.


    "Elf," Amelia began before I could say anything. "Take your sword and slice your throat open."


    Ria was the first to act, breaking into a sprint just as I have finished turning myself towards Ash. The de was already hovering inches above her throat. Never a word, never a sound, closer she brought the de to herself, faster than anybody could reach.


    I tried, I ran, made it two steps before I came crashing to the ground in an aching mess.


    Everything remained the same, why does everything remain the same? Why couldn''t I do anything? Why can''t I just save her?


    "Okay!" I heard the panic in my voice, the helplessness. "I''ll do it, we''ll do it! Just stop it! Tell her to - "


    Her sword fell. Her body fell. A tter, a thud, an echo swiftly snuffed in the deathly quiet. I didn''t want it to be real, I wanted to reach out and feel that she wasn''t really there, lying lifeless before my eyes, that she wasn''t really dead.


    Let it be a dream. I wanted it so badly to be a dream. And perhaps, as I took a closer look, it might just be.


    Blood did not pool over her body. No wound, no slit, her throat remained untouched. Ash didn''t cut herself. So why was she¡­?


    "She''s asleep," said Ria, kneeling over Ash''s unconscious body, wearing an expression of utter confusion. "But how?"


    Even Amelia, as much as I loathed her at the moment, I couldn''t help but note the astonishment in her voice.


    "What is this?"


    That''s when I caught it. A strong whiff of something familiar - the arousing scent of someone unmistakable. It wasn''t just my imagination, judging by the way recognition filled Ria''s face, she must have picked up on it too.


    A trail of red vapor began seeping out of Ash. Every pore, every patch of exposed skin, drifted a stream of red, shapeless at first, then it slowly started to take solid form.


    The form of a woman.


    Gleaming red eyes, long flowing locks of hazel brown leveling at waist-side. The smell only kept intensifying as thest wisp of smoke dissipated into the outline of a slender figure.


    Had it not been for the sharp, pointed horns protruding out the top of her head, and the long, narrow tail whipping and curling, slithering along the vivacious curves of her legs, I''d have recognized her much sooner.


    But there was just no mistaking that stern no-nonsense expression of hers.


    Irene, looking as devilish as ever, had finally arrived.


    Betterte than never I guess.

 Chapter 34 - A Lovely Reunion

    Irene.


    In the nick of time.


    I could have shouted out loud in relief. I would have. But then there was this high-pitch squeal which overshadowed whatever was going to leave my lips, leaving me in a temporary state of going nearly deaf. That banshee scream certainly wasn''t mine.


    Adding to the surrealness of it all, suddenly I saw Ria lunged at her, nearly knocking her over with the tightest hug I''ve ever witnessed. Phoenix girl gave another squeal of excitement but it was evident that Irene did not share the same sentiment. On the contrary, she looked positively dead inside.


    "Irene!" Ria cried out. "Too long! It''s been too long!"


    Irene gave a grimace. "Riri¡­"


    "Greetingster. Quiet now. I haven''t felt the touch of your body in literal decades¡­ let me hold on to you a bit longer - shh, just give me a bit longer. I need this."


    With the biggest, most reluctant sigh she could muster, Irene relented to Ria''s crushing embrace. Silently and painfully.


    The mes ring away from Ria''s hair radiated with an intensity so bright, it was almost blinding. Never seen her filled with so much joy before. Honestly, I''d be happy for her if only she knew how to pick the perfect time and ce.


    Because right then, the ferocious growl emitting from right behind me was the total opposite of joy.


    "The subus." Words spitted out like venom, the snarl on Amelia''s expression as she scrambled upright definitely did her tone justice. "You wench! How did you¡­ how...."


    Before Amelia could say or do anymore, however, her eyelids began to flutter¡­ to sink, then, they closed shut. Amelia slumped to the floor with a resounding thud, her body, her expression - still and lifeless.


    A secondter, the sound of blissful snores filled the dead air. It was pretty loud, actually.


    "That was¡­ surprisingly easier than I thought." Irene had her hand outstretched, a stream of red vapor exuding, then evaporating, from her open palm. "How weak was she?"


    "You could have coughed on her shoulder and she would have been out t on her back. Hmph, and here she was saying she can handle her sister, no problem," said Ria, finally untethering herself and stepping aside. "Never seen a weaker Matriarch in all my years. Then again, I''ve never actually seen a Matriarch before but that''s beside the point. The frenzied one must have really put up a fight to get her to this point."


    "Frenzied? Has she really?"


    Ria nudged her head my way. "Your little vampire bait here can probably fill you in better than I can."


    Irene''s gaze found its way towards mine. Her stare at me was downright rming¡­ almost apprehensive looking. Fear, I thought¡­ maybe worry, I didn''t know why she was looking at me that way. Then that''s when I noticed it.


    Beyond just the glimmer of her crimson eyes, Irene was¡­ well, she was red, more specifically her skin color was. Still humanlike, still the same Irene but just¡­ with horns, a tail, and also dark red. That wasn''t the only thing either¡­


    "You''re bleeding," I muttered.


    Surfacing aside old wounds, new ones have cropped up, still afresh and trickling. A gash on her forehead,rge cuts on her skin. Her clothing too, or what remained of it, were left in tatters and threads.


    "Yeah," she answered, walking, limping, her way over to me. "I noticed."


    There I was, just sprawled out on the dirty floor, marveling over at how ridiculous the situation I''ve gotten myself into actually was.


    It almost sounded like the punchline to a bad joke.


    A human, an elf, a vampire, a phoenix, and a subus were stranded in a narrow hallway, every single one of them looking worse for wear, and then the human said to the subus -


    "How the hell did you get in here?"


    To which the subus promptly responded, "Magic."


    "The barrier¡­?"


    "I had to force my way in. Wasn''t easy, believe me."


    "Your wounds¡­"


    "It''ll heal."


    My nce fell to Ash''s slumbering figure.


    "What did you do?"


    "Short answer, I stopped her from killing herself. Long answer is I ced a spell on her that puts her in a temporarya. People under it tend to have very good dreams while under its influence. I used the same thing on that Matriarch there. Doesn''tst long, but it gets the job done."


    Onest question.


    "You''re red, why are you - "


    "I can answer that one!" Ria piped up, her hand high up in the air. "Simply put: The subus sucks at being a subus. Which is kind of a paradox, really, since subi are supposed to be good at sucking things, and yet she sucks. Which sucks."


    It''s amazing how someone can speak so much and say so little. I don''t think a single syble in any of her words exined anything.


    Irene, after a bit of ring in Ria''s way, was far more helpful in clearing things up.


    "Subi aren''t usually¡­ well, they aren''t typically human colored," she exined. "To make myself look like one, I had to alter how I looked. And so¡­"


    "It''s a mour," Ria interjected, drawing up to her side, "Irene here wasn''t able to handle all the guys and gals swooning her way so she hid herself in human skin. A very intricate, very demanding piece of magic. I''m guessing she must have lost it trying to break through the barrier. Shame for you, hm, Irene?"


    Regret and despair. If anything, that''s what I saw fill the void in Irene''s eyes.


    "I was half-hoping it wouldn''t get to the point where you had to break that amulet," she said, then muttered under a long breath. "I''m such an idiot."


    "Ahh, she admitted it! All it took for her was giving away the wrong amulet and she finally admitted it! Those long 50 years sealed away in that amulet was most certainly worth it now," Ria''s smile was as bright as the mes in her eyes. "Love you, Irene."


    "Anyway, I''m surprised you actually bothered to show up," Ria continued, "After what happened to you, I was so sure you would up and leave him for - "


    "Rir - Ria, shut up for a moment, please," Irene said sharply.


    Though that mocking smile still lingered, Riaplied with her demand and stayed silent. A silence in which Irene''s gaze found mine again, still with that same look of apprehension.


    Why does she keep looking at me like that?


    "What do you remember?" She asked, bending down to level with my gaze. "From the motel to here¡­ what do you recall?"


    Wincing, I sat up. Contemting, I slowly answered. "I remembered cutting myself. I remembered blood all around the room. Then¡­ the Matriarchs - the sisters - they came into my head. Next thing I knew, I was here."


    Her eyes stared so deeply into mine, it was actually getting quite unnerving.


    "Nothing else?" she asked.


    "You''re asking me that¡­" Something felt off to me. "Why? Was there supposed to be anything else?"


    From the side, I saw Ria sending a broad grin my way. "Remember your 11/10 rating? 10 is mostly you, but that extra point didn''t juste out of nowhere. I''ll just leave it at that."


    "No, no, it''s nothing, ignore the idiot," Irene said, her stare finally breaking away, shrugging it all off with the shake of her head. "Okay. Can you tell me what happened before I got here?"


    Unfortunately for me, that uneasy feeling didn''t drop as easy for me as it did for her. Something was going on. There definitely was. But an answer wasn''ting, judging by Irene''s somber expression. For now, I buried that feeling and began recollecting everything that has happened so far.


    From the moment of consciousness to bargaining with the Matriarch and everything else that happened in between. Finding the victims, hounded by the sisters, Adalia''s refusal of blood¡­ when I got to the part on how Amelia had tortured me, Irene began to frantically shake her head.


    "I''m an idiot, I''m an idiot." She couldn''t even look at me anymore. "This was a mistake¡­ I never should have let you do this."


    Ria raised an eyebrow. "Wow, three admittance of idiocy in a span of five minutes. I''m in heaven, aren''t I?"


    I''ve never seen her this flustered before. The calm, collected detective had totally lost herposure.


    I tried reaching out for her shoulder in an attempt to reassure, but that only made her way shrink a few inches away from me.


    "You shouldn''t have gone through that," she said, speaking more to herself seemingly than she was to me. "I shouldn''t have let you done that."


    "If you thought it was a mistake, why did you let me go through with it?"


    "I didn''t think it was a mistake," Irene answered, creases forming on her forehead. "At least, you didn''t make it seem like it was. You didn''t fight it, you didn''t argue. You were so eager¡­ it was like you didn''t even care. Why didn''t you care?"


    "I was saving a friend."


    "You were killing yourself."


    Her words finished it. The silence, the tension¡­ there wasn''t any way to break it. Not until Ria managed to anyway.


    "Told you so," was what she said to me, shrugging her shoulders.


    Now I was getting annoyed. Why couldn''t they understand? If I wanted myself dead, I wouldn''t have had fought so damn hard to be here. I was here for Ash, the victims, I wasn''t here to just simply throw my life away.


    "There are people about to die here," I said, taking in a deep breath. "Ash was in danger¡­ Amanda upstairs is on the verge of dropping dead. I can''t just let that happen. They''re people with family, friends¡­ if I think I can do something about it, I will. Why must I walk away from it? Are you telling me I shouldn''t be doing anything? Why should my life be worth more than theirs?"


    For a moment - nothing. No words were exchanged, our expressions on our faces conveying enough to know what was left unsaid.


    That infuriating gaze on Irene''s face¡­ she didn''t understand.


    The amused one on Ria''s¡­ I doubt she was even paying attention.


    And mine¡­ well, I was honestly just really tired of it all.


    "Why should my life be worth more than theirs?" reiterated Ria, smirking, still amused by it all, "Now, where have I heard that before? Ringing any bells for you, Irene?"


    Not a smile, not a shred of amusement, Irene stood up, her brows nted, her eyes ring. "Let me ask you this then, O'' great hero," she said. "Why should theirs be worth more than yours?"


    There was another bout of silence again. Not because I didn''t want to speak, but because I just couldn''t. I didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Moving on," Irene spoke again, kneeling before the slumbering Matriarch. "What were you talking to her about just now?"

 Chapter 35 - Final Decision

    "You actually tried to make a deal?"


    That was Irene''s onlyment after I''ve summarized everything that had transpired so far. She listened, never verging close to another interruption until I had finally reached the end.


    The Matriarch''s little snooze persisted on. The tranquility beset on her slumbering expression was prizing, to say the least. Right then, setting aside the blood and the fangs, she looked like any other girl you''ll see walking by you in the streets. Normal, harmless¡­ if only that was actually the case.


    Finger and thumb cupped underneath Amelia''s chin, with all the cautiousness of a bonafide detective, Irene gently swung her head to and fro, her gaze meticulously surveying whatever it was she was trying to survey.


    Another prizing sight by the standards of reality. A Subus intensely scouring the body of an unconscious vampire. Didn''t help that she was absolutely reeking with the smell of perversion, making for quite an emotional dissonance when it came to taking things seriously.


    I gotta get new standards.


    "That desperate already?" Irene asked, turning towards me.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "What other options did I have? Not like I can go busting through a wall, stand in a pose, and save the day. What else did you expect me to - "


    "Not you. I''m talking about her," She nudged over at Amelia. "Did she look desperate?"


    Okay, now I feel a little stupid. I let out a sigh. "Well, she pretty much said so herself."


    Irene made a face. "I see."


    It was a very telling face. Same face I saw when she wasing up with the whole vampire bait idea.


    "Wait a minute," Ria said, her head cocked at an angle. It seems like I wasn''t the only one who recognized that face of hers. "You don''t actually think the vampire is on to something, do you?"


    Her silence was also very telling. That deep contemtive far-away gaze into nothingness. Didn''t even flinch when a growl emerged from somewhere out of sight within the dark depths of the building.


    Adalia was still creeping about somewhere out there.


    After a while, Irene finally broke out of her focused stupor, and what came out her mouth next wasn''t exactly a surprise for anybody. "Take the deal."


    Ria too acted well within expectations. "You''re as suicidal as he is. It''s like you''re made for each other."


    "Didn''t you just chew me out about being reckless?" I asked. "Had a change of heart?"


    "Spare me the lecture," Irene said, mildly irritated. "Let me give you the short version."


    So, short version - Irene thought we could use this opportunity to our advantage. Adalia was a threat that couldn''t be dealt with conventionally. We could blind, harm, obstruct her in any way we can but ultimately when it came down to subduing or even killing her, none of us would be able to do a damn thing. Why?


    Well ording to Irene, "A frenzied vampire can only be temporarily subdued by another vampire''s bite."


    It was probably what Amelia was trying to aplish in that little skirmish they had that nearly copsed the entire building and what she was nning to do again as well when trying to broker a deal between us.


    "Except her n won''t work," Irene said, pointing down to Amelia''s neck, where two puncture marksid bare, the only wound that did not disappear along with the rest. "Her sister bit her instead. Took her way, way down in terms of ability. If she somehow does get a bite in on the frenzied, I doubt it''ll evenst for long."


    ''Why didn''t she just bite her before she frenzied?" I asked.


    "She probably already did," Irene said. "It just didn''t work."


    Turns out, so long as the vampire who''s doing the biting is stronger than the other one, the effect would hold for a much greater time. If a vampire who does the biting is weaker, well...


    "So the hot-head is weaker than the quiet one," Ria smirked. "Can''t say I''m all that surprised."


    So the n?


    "Work with her, get her to bite her sister. Vampires are at their most vulnerable while feasting, and if one is feasting on the other, they both be vulnerable. And if they''re both vulnerable, they''re both together... phoenix fire should do the trick."


    "So that''s where Ie in," muttered Ria. "Knew you kept me around for a reason."


    "You were supposed to be ast resort, I had other ns in ce - UV lights, res," Irene said while lightly caressing a bruise on her arm. "Then things gotplicated."


    I noticed her eyes were cold and aloof. Clearly, the swift decision to execute both Matriarchs did not weigh much on her conscience, but just in case¡­


    "You''re fine with killing them, then?" I asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" She answered back, not a hint of remorse. "They''re a threat that must be dealt with, I''m dealing with them. The frenzied, especially. The longer we wait, the more she - "


    Something reached out and seized Irene''s arm, a vice-like grip that punctured skin with razor-sharp edges.


    "You''re not killing my sister."


    Amelia had awoken. Her eyes, seething with fury once more, locked themselves onto Irene. A snarl, a heave - impotent as she was, Irene could not pry loose from her hold.


    "You broke out of that sooner than I thought," Irene said, her expression nk of any emotions.


    Amelia pulled herself upright. "You''re not killing her."


    "She''s already dead." Irene tried pulling away again, didn''t work, Amelia''s grip only tightened. "You can''t save her."


    Words that added fuel to the already zing inferno.


    A reverberating boom that ruptured the ground. Amelia had lunged at Irene, toppling, and sending her crashing to the concrete. A gasp of pain expelled from Irene''s lips as the back of her head collided with the hard surface.


    Already sharp fangs were creeping to her throat, barely grazing the surface before a web of mes had Amelia leaping back from the sudden burst of light. The web reshaped into a wall of fire, tearing them apart from one another.


    Ria, to the side, had another arm raised towards the Matriarch, sparks crackling from her fingertips in warning.


    "Did not appreciate you doing that," Ria muttered, her hair zing a crimson red. "Don''t do that again."


    For a moment, I expected Amelia to make a dash towards Ria''s position by the way her fingers kept twitching at her side, but surprisingly she remained where she stood, ready any moment to spur into movement.


    res all around wherever she looked. Amelia''s eyes shifted back and forth between the three of us, getting increasingly exasperated with every passing second until she finally locked gazes with the only person in the corridor that showed no open hostility.


    "My sister can still be saved. It''s possible, I know it is. Terestra - I just need to find Terestra."


    Desperate. She really, truly was right then. Why else would she look to me? Why else would she be pleading with the one she despised the most?


    I didn''t answer her. Not because I wascking for one, Irene just beat me to it. Wincing, straining back up to her feet. A fresh new wound trickling blood down her nape.


    "We aren''t exactly inclined to believe you," She said coldly. "Especially since you already know it just isn''t possible. Terestra isn''t here."


    Irene went ignored, not even a single nce her way. Amelia simply refused to break her gaze on mine. I bore witness to it all, every slight twitch of muscle, the quiver of her lips, the sea of emotions breezing through her face.


    "Kill me, then," she said, voice losing all fervor. "Kill my sister. You''ll take down the barrier, save the day. Go on¡­ do it."


    "We''re not asking for permission," Irene spoke again. "You know that there''s no other - "


    "Do it... kill us both. Go ahead and kill your only chance of saving the elf. Get rid of the only opportunity you have of saving all those I''ve abducted. I die, my sister dies - there will be no one left to release them from their trance. They''ll be a shell, empty puppets without strings¡­ they may as well be dead. You want that for them? For her?"


    I wanted to believe that she was lying through her teeth, believe in the assumption that she''ll say anything to save her sister. Then Irene simply had to turn herself my way, simply had to stare at me that way. A single look on her face and the truth was loud and clear.


    "I can break them out of it," Irene said.


    "No, she can''t," Amelia cut through her. "She wants you to believe she can, she knows she can''t. No one can, no one but us."


    "I can try."


    "You can fail."


    Irene''s eyes were piercing through me. Both of them were. I knew why. The key element to both their ns, the one person they''ll never seed without¡­ and I had total control over her.


    "If it''s all the same to you," Ria said to me, her arms still raised, maintaining the barrier of mes. "I rather not do as the vampire says."


    "It''s not your choice, It''s not any of your choices," Amelia said, her gaze drifting over from Ria to Irene then finally back onto me. "It''s his now and his alone."


    It hadn''t even had time to settle in yet. The gravity of the situation, the implications, I didn''t have the luxury of reflecting on it. Ultimatums like these¡­ I never had them before, but even I knew these things take time to be properly considered. Time I didn''t have¡­ confronted by the gazes of three.


    "You had your time," Amelia whispered. "I am not waiting any longer."


    Over my shoulder again, her eyes were set, meaning only one thing, I turned - Ash had gone from the ground. A gust of wind, a flicker in the darkness¡­ and Ash was suddenly by her side.


    "What are you - ?" I couldn''t finish.


    "Time''s up. Whatever happens in theing moments is all in your hands. Whether you save my sister, whether the elf goes free, or not - it''s your decision to make, and no one else''s."


    A wave of mes came crashing down at their position. Ria, both hands channeling a surge of fire, had already acted. Yet for how fast she was to burst into action, the Matriarch was still faster.


    A blink and you''ll miss moment. One second, they both were there. The next, they were gone without a trace. The spot where theyst stood scorched to an unsightly ck by Ria''s mes.


    Silence fell once more unto the deserted corridor. The quiet had a great effect, I''ll admit. I was about to explode at how much of a convoluted mess everything has suddenly turned out.


    A simple in-and-out rescue mission has escted into something so much more¡­ something way beyond me. Who am I kidding? I was never able to do anything since the start of this whole thing.


    Now you''re telling me I''m responsible for how this entire fiasco would end?


    You gotta be fucking joking...


    "Well, isn''t she a dramatic one..." Riamented, huffing away with a shake of the head.


    Unsurprisingly, I wasn''t much for witty one-liners anymore. All I felt was this crushing sense of urgency, this suffocating feeling like there was no feasible way of escape. Mostly, I just felt anger¡­ anger that I couldn''t just stomp away, try as I might.


    "Were you ever going to tell me at all?" I asked, my question finding its way to Irene''s rigid stare. Still as cold, still as aloof as it always was. "Or were you just nning to keep that quiet and wait for me to find out for myself?"


    "Oh boy¡­" Ria quietly shrank back, clearly sensing trouble.


    "I didn''t tell you because I knew you would have refused," Irene exined. "You won''t ept that there''s no other oue. We need to kill them both even if it meant not being able to save any of the victims. If I was honest with you, you wouldn''t have understood."


    "I do understand," I got up, pain disregarded, as I limped in her direction. "I just don''t agree with it."


    "The Matriarch won''t be able to subdue her sister long enough. No chance of releasing anybody then and we''ll just be right back where we started. Except with a stronger, crazier, Matriarch with no chance of being able to subdue her. You help her out, she''s going to die either way."


    "I help you and we lose our only chance to save Ash, to save the victims."


    "Eight victims," she took a step forward, inches away from my face, the infuriated look in her eyes reflecting back into my own. "Eight to save tens, hundreds - thousands maybe!"


    ''For God - They are not numbers, Irene! They''re people!"


    "Yes, eight people! Not a hundred, not a thousand - just eight! We kill them now and it''ll stay at eight, it won''t rise any more! Why can''t you understand that? Look, I didn''te here with a n to save everybody. I came here to prevent any more victims from happening."


    "And I came here because I thought we could bring Ash back."


    "She''s just an Elf!"


    That did it. Four words funneled into one resonating shout. That''s what finally led me to my decision. I finally had a taste of it.


    I remembered how Ash would talk about her past and never once would she fail to mention how her race was constantly belittled and trivialized.


    I thought to myself, perhaps with me, in this world, things would be different for her. Nobody to treat her with prejudice, nobody to jeer, nobody to see her as less than nothing.


    Now here she was¡­ a stringed puppet to a demented vampire, a sacrificial pawn to a callous subus. Just another means to an end.


    Yeah, I wasn''t having any of it, not anymore.


    I was done arguing. Irene had given her answer. I started limping away from her.


    "Ria," I called out. "Pick me up. We''re going after them. Find out where they went."


    "Wait." There was Irene again, outpacing me, and then obstructing me, with her arms raised out in front of her, a conflicted look on her face. "I didn''t¡­ look - I didn''t mean what I said."


    "Yes, you did. You just didn''t mean for me to hear it," I said, brushing past her shoulder. "Wouldn''t be the first time..."


    Ria was next to approach me. "Can I¡­ at least say something?"


    "No," I told her. "Transform."


    An affronted look but not much else from her. The next second, from a spiral of fire, emerged the phoenix - shrieking once it what seemed to be in a tone of displeasure beforetching onto me once more, bracing to take flight.


    "Don''t go helping her," said Irene. "It won''t work out."


    "Never said I was going too," I simply said, leaving her at that.


    Ria stretched her wings wide and with one strong p, off we went, soaring into the gaping hole that had formed in the ceiling.


    It was true. I had absolutely no intention of following Amelia''s n. That didn''t mean I was going to follow Irene''s either. No, I wasn''t going to help either one of them.


    I was going to help Ash. It''s what I should have done from the beginning. They kept going on and on about how there was simply no other way¡­ when in fact there really was.


    If I''m wrong, I''m dead.


    If I''m right, nobody has to die tonight.


    A one in a million chance. The unlikeliest of possibilities. But I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try.


    So, risking my life it is.


    Perhaps Irene was right about me, maybe I am a bit suicidal. But so long as I manage to save someone.


    What''s so wrong with that?

 Chapter 36 - Confrontation

    Ria maintained a constant silence throughout our search. Not a single screech on the third floor, not even a caw on the fourth. Just the whistling wind rustling past her golden feathers, her smoldering wings radiating a soft glow that painted the walls and floors with our shadows.


    It gave me time to think.


    I was never a strong believer in coincidences, much less ones that bordered on the realms of mystique and fantasy.


    First time - that Elf in the dumpster. Yes, perhaps it was a coincidence that we met that day. Back then, I thought nothing more of it.


    Second came the stern yet sensuous subus. Okay¡­ I could still deal with that, I could still brush it aside as nothing.


    But the snowball just kept getting bigger and bigger.


    Two Matriarchs came confronting me¡­ then a phoenix was sent hurtling my way.


    It hasn''t even been a month, yet somehow I managed to surround myself with not just one, but five separate different beings that were literally not of this world. It was almost as if someone was trying to hint at me on something.


    If that weren''t enough, what about that dream? What about Asteria? Kronocia? How on earth did I know about Leonardo and Terestra when I''ve never heard of them before in my life?


    Vampire venom. Amelia mentioned in her enraged state that no one is capable of breaking out of it. So how was it that I suddenly became the only exception to that fact?


    Then there was Adalia''s continuous insistence on me. Why was she so adamant about the fact that I was Terestra? I told a lie, yes, but a baseless, hesitant one could not possibly inspire such strong unwavering belief in it. Adalia, as unhinged as it was back then, surely had good reason for her persistence.


    A reason that I was starting to believe in as well, especially after that entire fiasco with Ash. Just one single shout in the midst of panic amongst many others, yet that was the one that got her to stop in ce, if only temporarily.


    Shit, there was so much more that I probably missed. So many signs, indicators.. some guy was practically waving the answer in my face. And here I was still asking the same questions.


    Why did I take everything that has happened so far all in stride? Why did it feel so normal to me? Why wasn''t I freaking out over it all? And strangest of all, why did I feel as if I belonged in theirpany when I so obviously didn''t?


    Coincidence just didn''t feel like a valid exnation anymore.


    Fifth floor now. Seemed like the perfect time to finally break the long-standing quiet between us. There was only one floor left to search in, after all.


    "Ria," My voice was quite leveled uttering her name, suddenly I was quitefortable with it now. "I''m rted to Terestra, aren''t I?"


    The phoenix soared on through, gliding past anotherbyrinth of empty hallways with not a soul in sight.


    "That 11/10 of yours," I continued. "That was it, wasn''t it? You knew all along. Don''t know how, but you knew. That''s why you''re so interested in me."


    Up a flight of stairs, we reached the sixth and final floor. Here we are, right back where we started. So this is where it''s going to end, huh?


    True enough, far into the distance, there sounded the echoes of battle. I heard grunts, growls, roars, and even the ngor of heavy metal. Somewhere in one of these rooms¡­ everything will end.


    Ria gradually slowed in pace. Clearly, she wasn''t keen on rushing ahead without a proper n. So, for my part, I decided to let her in on mine.


    "If I let the frenzied feast on my blood, what do you think will happen to her?"


    Before I received an answer, I received a surge of pain that got me hissing in agony. Why? Ria unhook her talons from my shirt and allowed me to drop like a brick onto the hard concrete.


    By the time I managed to get rid of the dizzying stars clouding my vision, I was already being met with the piercing, fiery stare of Ria''s crimson eyes. Her arms crossed, her expression unreadable.


    I saw her take in a deep breath, saw her mouth split open. Finally, the silent treatment was over.


    "Dude," she said.


    I felt my lips form into a frown. "What?"


    Ria went on to firmly sped her hands together almost as if in prayer then, to my utter dismay, went down on her knees and started pleading with me.


    "Please tell me you have a better n than that, please tell me you do. Please tell me I didn''t bring you all the way up here just so you can kill yourself. That''ll be terrible."


    This was seriously not the reaction I was expecting.


    "But if the n works out, I won''t die, right?"


    "Assuming you''re rted to Terestra, yes!" She argued, getting back up to her feet. "That, and a million other variables! It''s more likely of a scenario of you dying than you pulling a solution out of your ass and somehow saving the day!"


    "You saw it yourself, Ria! Ash stopped under mymand! Adalia refuses to eat me because she thinks I''m Terestra and vampire venom doesn''t even work on me!"


    "What if you''re wrong? What if you''re just being arrogant? What if you''re just having delusions of grandeur because the whole predicament is making you think you''re someone important when you''re not."


    I paused for a moment to consider her words. "Am I having delusions of grandeur?"


    "No!" She shrieked, her expression a jumble of emotions. "I just said you could be! I think you''re right, but I wish you weren''t. That way I won''t have to agree with every suicidal whim that crosses your mind!"


    "So the n - "


    "Might work!" She raised a quivering finger, her breathing unsteady. "Big ''might''. If you''re aren''t anything special¡­ you''re just simply throwing your life away. She will literally suck the life out of you - you''re going to feel yourself slowly slip away, feel your heart slow to a crawl, feel your lungs gradually suffocate. It''ll be agonizing and then you''ll die. End of story. No Elf damsels saved. No Matriarchs vanquished."


    "And if I am anything special," I countered back. "Then I am the solution to everything here, aren''t I? All we had to do to prevent any of this at all was to have her drink my blood. If she is saved, then Ash is saved and so is everybody else."


    "Well¡­" Ria''s stare was still filled with uncertainty. "Guess we won''t know until we try."


    "Agreed," I said, limping past her. "So let''s go test that theory out then, shall we? Help me out here."


    Close behind me, I heard a loud groan escape her wide open lips. Heard her mutter under her breath begrudgingly, exhale a feeble sigh¡­ but ultimately, she came to my side and help me hobble ourselves closer to the fight.


    Limping a step at a time as the walls shook heavily, echoing every m, every crash, and every thud. The aftershocks only got more and more intense as we drew nearer to the source of it all.


    As we passed by empty rooms, and vacant halls, I couldn''t help but feel a different kind of unease from the one I was feeling right then¡­ like something was wrong with the rooms and halls we trudged on through.


    Then I turn to the left - saw the room where I first regained consciousness¡­ then to the right - where I first explored the narrow corridors. Finally, it struck me.


    My eyes met Ria''s.


    "Where did all the victims go?" I asked.


    Then it struck her.


    "Uh-oh," she muttered.


    We forged on, a bit faster in pace now. Sharing the same sense of urgency, the same sense of dread.


    "Just a question," I said. "Say Adalia has hold of all the victims¡­ what does that mean for us?"


    "Your n goes out the window. If she took enough blood from any one of them, she won''t be hungry anymore. All you''re left with is a crazy vampire with no interest in your blood."


    "Then we''ll starve her," I proimed.


    We already came this far, been through so much, I wasn''t going to let something like this stop us now.


    "How should we go about doing that?"


    "yed video games, haven''t you?" She said. "Same logic. Damage her enough, eventually, she''ll have to heal. Just make sure when that timees, she''ll be healing from you."


    "Done."


    The next rumble that sounded was near deafening now. We slowed to a stop, fronting a double-door that was firmly shut, and harboring within it was the distinct growl I''ve heard so many times over.


    This was the one, this was it.


    We barged into the room with a stumble and the first thing that greeted us was a b of concrete that came speeding towards us.


    Grazing, just barely, it narrowly missed as we broke apart from each other''s hold. My twisted foot threatened to send me crashing to the ground, the surge of pain that shot through me was agonizing but I couldn''t afford to fall now.


    Firmly, repressing pain, I nted myself in ce. A second, maybe even less than that, was all I had to assess the situation. So I readily took in the sight before me.


    An expansive room that stretched from one end to the other, with open-ss panels fitted on the far end, allowing a full view of the night sky and the city skylines.


    Guess it was a meeting room of sorts. How fitting. We all had converged, after all.


    The victims waltz aimlessly about the ce. Two were sprawled lifeless against the cold hard floor, necks bearing the unmistakable imprint of bloodthirsty fangs that had recently pierced through.


    Next to catch my eyes was the outline of pointed ears. Ash stood motionlessly to the side, hunched over against a wall, heaving feebly. The sword she gripped tight in a bloodied hand, battered and chipped.


    Stters of blood formed a narrow line, and I trailed after them, following along only to find the two figures that took center stage in the midst of it all.


    The sisters, copsed onto bent knees, in a tight grip with one another.


    Somehow, in between us barging through the door and the b of concrete being thrown, Amelia had managed to sink her fangs into the side of Adalia''s throat. Somehow she had done it.


    All was quiet, all was still - it went on for long enough that I started thinking that it might actually be all over.


    If only it was.


    Adalia, a single swing of her arm - and her sister was sent flying straight into a wall, copsing to the floor with a resounding thud, confirming to us what was already known: Amelia can''t subdue her sister.


    Another howl of madness and Adalia vanished from sight. Where she could have gone, I did not know. But I wasn''t about to let her escape. I was going to see this through to the end.


    I looked to Ria at once. "Fire now. Barricade the walls, the doors, the ceiling - engulfed it all in mes. Make sure she isn''t able to leave this room no matter what."


    Wordlessly, in an explosion of blinding light, Ria went on to do as told - soaring, screeching, conjuring a sea of mes cascading from her outstretched wings.


    "What are you doing?" I heard Amelia''s voice, frail, her words spoken with agonizing effort. I saw her struggle to stand up, her eyes straining to meet mine. "Are you here¡­ to help me?"


    I simply shook my head.


    "Your sister seems to think that I''m Terestra," I said, turning to face her. "And I think so too. At least, I think I might be rted."


    Confusion, unsurprisingly, filled her expression. "What? No¡­ that''s not - "


    "Possible?" I finished for her. "Perhaps. But it''s only the chance you have now. If I am who I say I am, then you know the only chance of ending this now is for her to drink my blood."


    "If you''re wrong - !"


    "If I''m right, your sister is saved!" I yelled. "That''s what you want, isn''t it? I''m risking my life here again, I shouldn''t have to but I am! So I''m going to ask you onest time. Do you think you can trust me?"


    A single second of consideration that seemed to span for almost an eternity. I saw indecision, hesitation, fear, rippling past her fast one by one¡­ then I saw determination, saw resolve - glimmering in her eyes.


    I saw her give a nod.


    "Okay."

 Chapter 37 - Ending Things, Part 1

    Improvisation.


    If there ever came a time where we had to pick a word of the century, and they made us decide it in votes. Improvisation would definitely be my number one choice.


    Adaptation.


    That one would probablye in at a close second.


    Third ce? The runner-up in the contest... well that one was definitely -


    "FASTER!"


    The room, beset on all sides by the dazzling radiance of phoenix fire, had sent both sisters recoiling back by the blinding re, Adalia especially, voicing her displeasure with an ear-splitting shriek.


    Walls, floors - all for corners bestrewed by a lunging shadow in a blur. Adalia was relentless, clinging briefly to a surface, before springing to the air, swiping her ws at the phoenix in flight.


    "Swerve, Ria!" I yelled again, feeling my voice grow hoarse. "Go left!"


    Fire and light had significantly slowed Adalia''s momentum, searing away at her lightning-fast physique to the point where she was actually traceable to the naked eye.


    If not for that¡­ well, Ria wouldn''t have stood a chance.


    A swift strike plummeting downwards was only narrowly missed, Adalia had only managed to swipe a couple of feathers, crumbling to ashes in her grasp.


    Ria was doing her damnedest to avoid getting within striking range. Performing evasive maneuvers almost like a fighter jet. She dived, she looped, she veered - vertically, horizontally, diagonally - each time cutting it dangerously close.


    "Front!" I shouted.


    The inevitable finally happened. Ria was fast. It was just that Adalia was faster. A single slice that rended deep into her flesh as Ria swerved to evade.


    It was a moment thatsted only briefly.


    A piercing cry, a husky growl, and the two ended up at opposite ends. Ria still in flight, cascaded a heavy flow of blood that pattered to the ground. Adalia, on all fours, baring her fangs, her eyes still locked onto Ria.


    That devastating blow definitely won''t be thest, Ria isn''t capable of handling her all by her lonesome. She needed help and she needed it desperately.


    Little did I know, it was alreadying.


    Beyond audibility, but within sight, I saw Amelia muttering at Ash''s direction. Then, not even a secondter, Ash was already bolting past scorched rubble and violent swirls of fire. The flimsy and battered sword she wielded in her hand was suddenly restored to pristine condition in a bright glow of light that encased it.


    I saw Ash charge¡­ saw her legs shift into a stance¡­ and I knew immediately what she was about to do.


    I turned my sights to Ria again.


    "Charge her!" I yelled, pointing to Adalia. "Charge her now!"


    An order obeyed without question. Off Ria went, hurtling herself deliberately into razor-sharp clutches.


    Adalia saw her opportunity and lunged at her. Meanwhile, so did Ash. With a jump that shattered the concrete, with a de striking with every ounce of effort, the Elf-knight sent the Matriarch plummeting to the ground in an explosion of dust and dirt.


    I did not know what orders Ash was given, but she did not relent, immediately speeding to Adalia''s location but by the time Ash had reached her, she had already recovered, realigning her posture to a defensive one.


    Soon sparks would fly, the shrill whistling of grinding metal would sound as her ws scraped against her de again and again. Both of them taking turns going on the offensive with neither one able to wound the other, or at least not grievously.


    But it soon became apparent that the tides were turning on Ash, more mistakes, more defense than offense, slowly she was being overwhelmed by the Matriarch just as Ria was.


    Despite all setbacks, Adalia was stilling out on top.


    "Help her," I ordered Ria, who promptly began diving with her talons unsheathed, circling the skirmish from up above, waiting for the opportune time to deliver a blow.


    Two of them, probably still wasn''t enough¡­ we needed another.


    Amelia was walking again, slowly, her expression brimming with pain¡­ I doubt she could do much. I was about to yell at her to stand down. That was until I saw just where her feet were carrying her to.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    She stopped short. Her feet nted right alongside another. Her face, her eyes, her fangs fronting a shambling figure.


    One of the victims, Amanda¡­ frailing, barely even upright, was standing before Amelia''s gaze.


    "I need¡­" Amelia huffed. "I need her blood. I need¡­ to get stronger."


    "Not her," I said immediately.


    Didn''t take a professional to know that Amanda wouldn''t be able to handle losing even just another drop of blood. From the way she looked, from the way her skin had that unhealthy greyish hue, and how her skin clung and draped over her bones. Life was barely flickering in her sunken, hollowed eyes.


    So nearly dead.


    Amelia was back to ring once again. "I need it to be her. She has just the right blood¡­ for me. It will fill me with enough strength, enough to be able to forge on at least."


    I looked to the sidelines at the rest of the victims mindlessly at wander, though they were gaunt-looking, their condition was still miles better than Amanda''s.


    "There are others," I said.


    "The others aren''t enough!" She snapped. "Stop trying to stop me!"


    A roar of agony rang out from afar. Adalia clutched the side of her face where arge vertical gash had emerged, spilling blood that blinded half her sight, causing her to violently il about to fend away any chance to seize an advantage on her.


    Ash cautiously circled her, Ria did the same from above - a talon coated in blood.


    If anything, it bought us more time. Time that should have been spent more wisely. Precious time that shouldn''t be spent having this stupid pointless argument.


    "Do not feed on her, Amelia," I warned, hobbling a step towards her direction.


    Needless to say, my words of warning were left by the wayside just as I was. Amelia had a hand sping firmly on Amanda''s shoulder, her other hand shifting her head to the side.


    Amelia split her lips wide open, inched herself closer to Amanda, fangs ready to plunge.


    "You bite into her and I''ll tell Ria to stop at once."


    Mere inches from piercing skin, Amelia froze in ce. Slowly, she withdrew herself¡­ turning to face me again with a hatred that had surpassed all limits.


    "You do that and I''ll order the Elf to kill herself," she said furiously.


    "I''m not falling for that one again," I told her directly. "You wouldn''t do that. Not now, not here."


    "You don''t think I will?" She challenged me.


    "Yeah," I said calmly. "I don''t."


    I hadn''t a clue where this sudden burst of courage in me originated from nor did I care to find out. All I cared about right then was not losing it, not giving in, not at the most crucial moment. But if there was one thing I learned tonight, it was that Amelia was every bit as stubborn as I.


    Unstoppable force, please meet immovable object.


    There had to be some signs, that was what I was waiting for. Something to tell me that I was winning. A twitch in her brow, indecision flurrying in her eyes¡­ a tremble of lips, a flicker of hands, anything that will indicate that -


    "Okay!" Amelia shouted out loud, her enraged expression softening to something a bit more¡­ unexpected.


    It was a mask, I realized. The anger, the hostility, the abrasiveness. Layers stacked onyers hiding away what was within in sight. The bloodied tears streaming from her quivering eyes reflected back to me the truth.


    There, I saw myself mirrored in her eyes. Saw a powerless person, desperate, frightened, and helpless.


    "I just want to save my sister¡­"


    I realized just then that I wasn''t the only one putting on a front.


    "I know," I said, feeling for the first time, an inkling of empathy for her.


    Amelia''s expression was a painful one to bear, it was strained, looking utterly defeated.


    "I can''t¡­ please¡­ I''m not strong enough," she admitted, staring at me¡­ pleading at me. "I need blood. Please! Just let me do this!"


    As much as I understood her right then, as much as I wanted to answer her pleas, I felt myself slowly shake my head. I couldn''t let her do it.


    "What am I supposed to do?!" She yelled.


    My silence expressed more than any of my words possibly could. There simply wasn''t an answer I could give.


    Then that''s when it happened, darting away from the corner of my eyes. Behind Amelia, there it was¡­ I felt my heart lurch in my chest, felt my eyes widen in surprise and felt my libido spike up to a hundred.


    Barging in at first simply as a whiff in the air, before amassing as one collective haze of red vapour hovering like a small cloud of blood.


    Second time tonight, I saw it take solid form. Second time, gleaming red eyes stared back at me in the dissipating smog. Second time emerged, horns, tail and stark red skin.


    "Simple," spoke her ever mesmerizing voice, "Drink my blood instead."


    For the second time tonight, Irene had appeared.


    And for the third time since I met her, betterte than never.

 Chapter 38 - Ending Things, Part 2

    "Drink."


    Bizarre couldn''t even begin to describe it.


    Complying withoutint, Irene stretching her arm out in offer, rolling back a tattered sleeve and exposing her smooth, red skin.


    Very bizarre wouldn''t do it justice either.


    "Won''t be as appetizing," she continued. "But I''m pretty sure blood from a demon can give you much more than a human ever could."


    The ongoing battle from afar continued to escte in ferocity and force. The grating screech of nails meeting metal, the crackling roar of a sea of mes - crashing down in an explosion of sight, sound, and smell.


    The rumbling chaos went with little regard by the both of us. Amelia and I stood motionless, caught in a momentary state of astonishment. And I can assure you, it had nothing to do with the enticing aroma that had gradually begun to fill the air.


    Irene. I''d be lying to myself if I said I wasn''t d to see her. On the other hand, the lukewarm feeling I felt when fronted by her gaze again wasn''t a lie either.


    "You - "


    I didn''t get the chance to say anymore.


    An open invitation to feast had given Amelia absolutely no reason to hesitate.


    The fangs that pierced through her, the shock that reverberated throughout her entire body - if there ever was any pain at all, Irene''s rigid stare into mine gave no indication of it whatsoever.


    Yet for all her show of strength, for all the effort to suppress her agony behind stifled lips, I could still see it even if she wouldn''t show.


    From the way her skin started paling to a lighter hue of red, to the way her tail began drooping to the floor, the shortness of breath, as well¡­ just being a bystander to the sight of it alone was already hard enough to bear.


    Then Irene copsed to her knees with Amelia still clinging tightly onto her like a leech to a wound, and even then, she only heaved away a heavy breath and pushed on through.


    It was like a brazen reminder directed at me of things toe.


    I''m going to feel myself slowly slip away, feel my heartbeat slow to a crawl, feel as my lungs slowly suffocated. It''ll be agonizing. If I were to get bitten, those things were what I had to look forward to.


    I could hardly wait.


    With a vocal gasp of air, Amelia finally flung herself loose from Irene. Her nimble movement as she scrambled upright, the lively glow in her expression as she turned and met mine... Clear indications of it - Amelia had made her resurgence.


    "It isn''t as bad as it looks," She said, reading into my thoughts as if they were inly engraved onto my forehead.


    I raised a dubious brow. "I don''t think - "


    Interrupted once again by a sudden piercing screech that had risen above the other tumultuous sounds of anarchy. Adalia had pounced onto Ash, toppling her to the ground and snuffing any chance of ever squirming free with Ria nowhere to be found¡­ until she was, sprawled lifelessly to the side - her left wing bent over at an odd angle.


    The zing fire that barricaded escape was rapidly dwindling¡­ extinguishing, just as Ria breathed herst once more.


    Guiltshed at me at the sight of it. Despair tore at me at the confirmation of it. Two against one, evidently¡­ was still not enough.


    "She''ll hunger soon," was all Amelia had to say to me before disappearing in a blur of movement.


    Sound came before sight. A shockwave that trembled the entire floor. In an explosion of rubble, against the shattered, crumbling surface of a wall, out appeared the sight of Amelia with her arm against her sister''s throat.


    There was a struggle, one that ended as swift as it had started, a struggle that of which Adalia prevailed, wrenching free from her sister''s hold andnding on all fours with a raspy hiss.


    Compared to before, Adalia was looking worse for wear, and she seemed to be aware of it too - turning away from her sister in an effort to flee, only to suddenly run into Ash who had already recovered in the meantime.


    Again, another attempt at escape, and her path was obstructed by a pir of crimson light. Resurrecting in a ze of glory, there soared Ria, back with a burning vengeance that consumed the vicinity in a whirlwind of seething fire.


    And then there were three¡­ against one. Things were looking up now.


    There was another sh of abilities. In the face of three, Adalia was forced to the defensive - attacking less, evading more. Dashing and scampering her way across the room as she saw fit, with the three hampering her every move.


    Be it fire, sword, or fangs, Adalia was gradually being overwhelmed.


    I stood there in a sort of fearful state of awe. Mythical beings in battle, utilizing abilities that were far beyond human capabilities. I was reminded again about just how inconsequential I was in the grand scheme of things. How someone like me ended up being a key factor in stopping all this is something I''ll never tire of asking.


    Life just finds a way sometimes.


    I was then torn away from the spectacle by a sharp intake of breath. Irene sat upright on the floor, clutching her still bleeding arm. Fatigue ate away at her strength. From the way she was struggling to keep herself from slumping over, I''m guessing Amelia took more than Irene could handle.


    "What''s¡­ your n?"


    Even her voice was slurred, speaking more into mutters than actual words.


    Things between us weren''t as peachy as I wanted them to be. After what had transpired, it felt as if I was talking to aplete stranger. Still, there was no changing the fact that she wasn''t the one that walked away from me. I walked away from her.


    "Irene," I began. "I - "


    Third time interrupted.


    "Later¡­ talkter," she said, waving her hand lethargically. "n?"


    Ria''s mortified reaction echoed in the back of my mind, I could only imagine how Irene''s would be. With a bit of dread, I went ahead and shared my theory, exined my points, and gave her the rundown of what the objective was.


    By the end of it, as expected, she could only shake her head at me.


    "Stupid..." she said breathlessly. "What if¡­ you''re wrong?"


    The same question as before.


    "Am I?"


    I gave the same response as before.


    Then there it was... that same stare of uncertainty, just as before.


    "Probably¡­ not."


    Except not really.


    With Ria, she was there to witness it all firsthand. So it wasn''t much of a stretch for her to follow along with my sense of logic and agree to the n, albeit, very reluctantly.


    Irene, however, only had my say-so to go off of. Baseless hearsay from the point of view of a detective of her caliber. So why wasn''t she arguing to the contrary? Why wasn''t she trying to prove it otherwise? To put it bluntly...


    "Why are you agreeing with me?"


    I just couldn''t fathom why. She had no reason, no proof to believe in such a far-fetched conclusion. Unless¡­ She already had a reason to believe me. A reason I just didn''t know about.


    "I just do," she said, attempting, and then failing to stand up.


    A part of me wanted to press her for more information. Then there was that other part of me who was more concerned about current matters, so what came out of my mouth instead, was:


    "Was it as bad as it looked?"


    "Yes," Irene said, meeting my eyes with a grim stare. "And with the case of the frenzied, it''ll be even more so."


    Not exactly the reassurance I was looking for. I wasn''t about to back down, though. Not even as the prospect of it grew ever more terrifying as the seconds go by, not even then¡­


    If only there was some kind of signal that would let me know when -


    "She''s starved!" Amelia''s voice rang through the air. "Your direction!"


    There''s my signal.


    The rapid scurrying of hands and feet pointed us to the scene of Adalia at a fric pace. Her clouded eyes seeking the room for a fresh supply of blood.


    "I''m right here," I muttered under my breath. "Come on...e on and do it."


    But there were sources other than me. Many wandering, unknowing, ripe selections for her to choose from. We needed to narrow it down for her. I set my sights on Ria, who among the three, was the closest to Adalia.


    "Steer her my way!" I called out to her, "Make it so that she has no choice but toe to me."


    Amand she acknowledged with a shrilling cry.


    To the second victim her sights went, scampering, bracing to pounce, until Ria sprouted mes that blocked her from moving any further. She turned and saw the seventh, not even an inch of progress towards him before Ria shrouded the path in a hail of fire.


    An attempt for the third was met with a simr oue. The sixth was no better.


    Her choices were being stretched thin now, our distances shortening at every botched attempt. Finally, her frantic scouring brought her eyes down over at me.


    She wasing.


    Prancing, almost springing towards me, raspy deranged growls expelling from her gaping lips, saliva spilling down from her pointed fangs, anticipation brimming in her wide-open vacant eyes.


    Death was an always constant looming threat. But never before has it felt so real as it did right then.


    I braced for impact.


    Then there was a grunt. A familiar grunt.


    Shambling, a foot scraping across the dirt, Amanda stumbled into the crossfire of another Matraich''s embrace.


    Too far out of reach from me to be able to shove her aside, too close a distance to Adalia to risk shielding her with fire¡­


    Nothing could be done it seemed.


    "Someone stop her!" I yelled, desperate clinging on for a miracle to happen.


    And then it happened.


    As Adalia lunged at her, midway, inches from impact, a de came flying - whirling, plunging deep into her abdomen with enough force to send her hurtling to the other side of the room and tumbling to the ground.


    A surprise intervention that was only toppled over by a surprise revtion.


    Ash was swordless. There she stood, in the middle of it all, frozen with her arm outstretched before her. Her eyes always pained me to stare into because every time I looked, hoping to find her, she was never there.


    Not this time, however.


    This time, I saw it, shimmering in her bright green¡­ a small semnce of self. Briefly, fleetingly, it was there. Ash was there.


    Then her expression went rigid, her arm fell back to her side, and it was gone. She was gone again.


    Worse yet, the revtion came at a cost. A drastic cost.


    Adalianded directly across from the second victim.


    Her fangs, his throat.


    We couldn''t prevent it.


    The second hit the ground with a resounding thud.


    Every progress made, every effort expended, erased in a moment thatsted seconds.


    The growl that left her lips had strength in it. Adalia was stronger than ever.

 Chapter 39 - Ending Things, Part 3

    One step forward, two steps back.


    Never has the phrase resonated with me as much as it did back then. The despair we felt was clear on our faces. The n was wed, barely even a n to begin with, yet it was the only one we have.


    Having pulled it off once before was nothing short of an absolute miracle.


    Now you''re telling me we have to aplish the same near-impossible task all over again immediately right after the first?


    I think Irene put it best when her droopy eyes turned and caught sight of the frenzied Adalia, stronger than ever before.


    "Fuck."


    My sentiments exactly.


    Adalia underwent a radical change in demeanor after her little feed. She was a figure standing tall, whereas before she would move about with a distinct slouch. Then there was that strange sense of cognizance present in the way her misty eyes drifted across the room, a type of heightened focus that was absent before.


    Something must have happened.


    "The more she feeds the stronger she bes?" I asked.


    "There''s a reason no one wants to deal with a Matriarch," Irene let out a weary breath. "Still on board with the idea?"


    "Like we have a choice¡­"


    Ria, Amelia, and Ash. The three of them stood in opposition to Adalia. Two out of three looking absolutely for wear. Ash especially, sustaining more marks and scratches than I could count. The jacket and pants I gave her were practically bloodied rags and tatters at this point.


    Ash had been through a lot. And unlike Ria or even Amelia, every injury was permanent, every wound still bled.


    I don''t know how much longer she''ll be able to keep going. I''m not keen on finding out either¡­


    This seriously has to end.


    "Again!" My shout was loud, heavy, but it wasn''t strong. "One more time!"


    Amelia led the charge, followed by Ria soaring from right above, Ash trailed along, a dazzling glow manifesting another sword in her hand. Every one of them, prime and ready - a concentrated smoldering orb in the air, a lunge forward with ws extended, a sword arching sideways.


    And Amelia blitz through them all, effortlessly. None of the attacks came close to even touching her, negated, as she weaved, dodged with not a single movement wasted.


    Focus had reced frenzy.


    Before any of them could recover, Adalia had already gone on the offensive.


    A pounced to the side and Ash was sent soaring to the other side of the room, then springing off of her, with a fleeting swipe, Ria was sent staggering away in another direction with a painful screech. Downwards, with a gracefulnding, she bolted for Amelia, a hand raised, reaching - then missing.


    Adalia struck again with an irritated growl, and swiped only air. Three times, four times, missing all times. Amazingly, Amelia was keeping up, not only that, she was able to match Adalia''s aggressiveness with strikes of her own.


    My eyes weren''t able to match their pace. From one end of the room to the next, soaring through the air, springing across walls¡­ this was a whole other level.


    A true fight between Matriarchs.


    Amelia kept her sister at bay long enough for Ash and Ria to recoup. Once more they entered a fray, but even they had trouble emting the speed and ferocity the sistersshed out at each other.


    There might still be a chance. One more window to victory.


    But will itst?


    Resolve was a burning glimmer in Amelia''s eyes, strength brimmed her every movement, determinationced her every scream, every shout of effort. But endurance, every breath that funneled out of her lips was getting heavier and heavier.


    Even with Ash and Ria backing her, even with the mes burning bright, even with the sword shing in every direction, the fact remained unchanged that Adalia was still unharmed.


    Then suddenly, out of nowhere in the chaos, a sprinkle of blood sttering to the ground. Amelia gave a ferocious shout, a deep bleeding gash lining her left cheek.


    "She won''t make it¡­" Irene''s words were hush, grim. I didn''t want to hear it.


    "She will," I responded and said no more.


    Another strike given, another wound inflicted. The blood that dribbled down her arm seemed to speak against my words.


    "No, you''re hoping she will," Irene spoke again. "But she won''t."


    I felt anger take over. Anger and desperation.


    "I know! I know that already, Irene! You''re telling me this - you think something will change if you do?! I can''t help her, I can''t help any one of them!"


    "So you''re just going to stand there and do nothing?"


    "WHAT CAN I DO?!"


    "MOVE!"


    It was the first time I heard Irene shout. The first time I saw her lose herposure. Seeing her scowling at me, straining for breath, my anger immediately subsided.


    "You''re just standing there, watching, hoping everything goes ording to your n - everybody is acting on it, clinging to your idea, everybody! Everybody except for you! You want to save the Elf, you want to save the vampire but you''re not doing anything about it! You''re scared."


    "I''m not."


    "Yes, you are," Irene insisted, the crimson glow of her eyes waning from fatigue. "You''re scared because a part of you still thinks you''re wrong. Am I right? You don''t want to find out, you rather they find it out for you. Have them bring her to you because you don''t want to go in there and get bitten with that uncertainty on your mind."


    The ground gave a rumble, a strong rumbling that brought me stumbling to the ground, brought me leveling with Irene''s gaze¡­ it was unbearably the way she looked at me. I wanted to look away but I couldn''t. Words were sloshing around in my mind but I didn''t know what to say, yet I opened my mouth anyway.


    "Does it even matter how it happens? I''m here now, I came, I''ve already risked myself!" I said, untangling the jumble of words in my head, spouting shit I didn''t even believe. "I''m still risking myself! I am not backing out! What does it matter if I charge in or not?!"


    "Because charging in would mean you have a choice!" Irene shouted back at once. "You don''t want that choice. You don''t want that slow, agonizing limp towards your death. You rather there be no choice at all. And if you can get that vampire toe to you, you won''t have to make that choice."


    No words were jumbling around in my head, no nonsense was teetering at the tip of my tongue. Now I genuinely had nothing to say. I didn''t want to have nothing to say, I didn''t want to justy there looking at her strained expression in silence¡­ because that would mean admitting she was right.


    The battle raged on, and still, I was lying there. Still, I was silent. Still, she was right.


    "You can''t im to want to save these people and not be willing to do whatever it takes," she continued, her voice growing softer. "You can''t talk about doing something and then not doing it. You can''t have made me follow you all the way here just to make me watch you fail¡­ don''t do that."


    There wasn''t any anger in me anymore¡­ right then, I just felt¡­ strangely hollow.


    "I thought you didn''t want me being reckless about my life¡­" I muttered.


    Her stare into mine. And mine into hers. We both reflected back at each other. I saw myself in hers, and clearly¡­ she saw herself in mine.


    "I don''t want you to be a hypocrite about it, either," she said.


    "What do I do, then?"


    Her answer was as simple as it could be. "Now you choose."


    Choose¡­ make the choice. Either go out there, charge, and die trying. Or sit here and die, having never tried at all. Either way¡­ I''ll get my answer soon enough.


    Slowly, I stood up. Quietly, I assessed the situation.


    There it was. The inevitable oue.


    Amelia was struggling again, weakening¡­ movement still quick, but dull. Attacks swift, but imprecise. She won''tst. None of them will. Something had to be done.


    At this rate, she will nevere to me.


    So now I have to go to her.


    "Irene," I called out, turning in her direction. "Do you think you can still use your red smoke thing?"


    There was a n brewing in my head. It was a one-in-a-million shot. But it was a n, nevertheless.


    Irene caught my eye and it clicked for her almost at once. "You''re gonna try and subdue her¡­"


    "Can you?"


    "The way I am, I can only keep her still for a moment," she said. "Only a moment."


    "A moment''s enough."


    Elf, Phoenix, Subus, Vampire. Way I see it, every person here has their own way of subduing a person.


    With Ria, it''s her tendril-like mes. Irene has her aphrodisiac effect. Then Amelia can bite. Ash¡­ stronger than most of her kind, was she? Well, brute strength can be useful.


    So¡­ why not use it on Adalia all at once? Restrain her with everything we have. Buy me enough time to get to her. Don''t know how it''llst so I need to be fast.


    I started limping.


    "Go now," I told Irene. "The rest will follow."


    With a nod of the head, Irene began dissolving into a stream of red cloudy vapour, wafting away towards the sound of battle, leaving a trail of red in her wake.


    Faster¡­ with painshing out at me, I forged on. Once lifting up the broken foot became unbearable, I started dragging it along the ground, feeling agony surge up my leg in tremors.


    Heaving, straining, moving.


    Barely a quarter across. Doubts started forming. I couldn''t let them - I won''t let them form. So I held them back, screaming out loud. "Irene now!"


    There was no going back now after that.


    Adalia was inches away from a strike at Ash before she received a faceful of red smoke which streamed into her nostrils, her lips, causing her to freeze - to wince.


    She took a stumble and buckled¡­ her knees hitting the floor.


    The others took a step back, clearly stunned. Amelia especially, had turned my direction, confusion filling her expression.


    I was halfway across now, and Irene had already spilled out of Adalia''s lips, having done her part and instantly took form again, copsing to the ground in exhaustion.


    Can''t let up now. Ria was up next.


    "Fire!" I told the phoenix in flight. "Restrain her arms!"


    Momentarily, Ria stayed hovering in ce. Then I heard a screech and that''s when I knew she understood.


    She took flight, slightly dampening the mes that encapsted the room and instead channeling them into forms of sturdy zing tendrils that sprouted from the earth, extending itself towards the vampire still on bent knees and coiling itself around both her arms and legs with a crushing grip.


    Adalia let out a roar of anguish, as the binds seared her skin and the smell of burnt flesh began to pervade the air. She struggled, she writhed, she did everything to pry herself loose.


    And make no mistake, she was getting loose.


    I was three-quarters of the way and at that point, words were no longer necessary. That brief moment in time where my eyes met Amelia''s, it was brief for a reason.


    Already she was on her knees, already she was fronting her sister''s deranged floundering, and already she was spreading her jaws wide open.


    Another piercing cry, as her sister''s fangs sank into her neck, another attempt at a struggle, before her body went limp¡­ motionless, subdued. Yet it was only for a moment¡­


    Inevitably, she will snap it out of it. Absolutely, she will find a way out. For that, we needed a contingency, something to hold her over for just a second longer¡­ we needed another piece.


    Ash. The vacant stare of her emerald eyes. I met them again. First time was merely a flicker, the second time was even more than that. The third¡­


    Would you listen to a third?


    "Restrain her arms, Ash..."


    It wasn''t a scream, it wasn''t a shout. No beckoning, no pleading¡­ I just asked her.


    And apparently, that was all I needed to do.


    Though no words were thrown my way, and no sense of recognition met my gaze, I didn''t need it. The fact that she was moving, the fact that she understood me was more than enough for me.


    Ash went and locked her arms around Adalia''s shoulders, ensuring that the final piece of the n could be put into ce - me.


    Faster, with every fiber of my being, faster. I shambled, I winced¡­ I groaned out loud from the pain but I wouldn''t concede.


    I was so nearly there.


    Then Adalia''s eyes fluttered wide open. I needed to get there fast.


    She thrashed around, squirming wildly in ce, writhing her arms as her hands folded into fists, her fingernails breaking into skin.


    I was practically galloping at that point. The moment I saw her head iling about, bashing Amelia''s head with her chin, I knew it was only a matter of time.


    The three doubled their efforts. Phoenix Tendrils tightening, Vampire jaws mping, Elf arms pulling.


    More and more, inch by inch, I crept closer. So very nearly there, mere meters away from contact.


    Then Adalia did something I hadpletely forgotten she could do. Something that I''ve heard her do so many times over.


    Adalia screamed.


    A high-pitch rippling scream.


    And all came falling.


    Everything and everyone came falling.


    Ria, Amelia, and Ash. One by one they hit the floor with a resounding thud.


    The mes that shrouded the room in a ze were instantly snuffed away as Ria reverted back to her human form, meless, on the ground.


    Adalia''s screaming continued to linger on, ensuring no mystical being could oppose her any longer. And they couldn''t. The screaming just wouldn''t stop.


    Good thing I wasn''t mystical.


    With a yell of my own, I dove at her and forced my arm right into her wide-open mouth. The force of it sending the both of us careening across the floor with me on top of her.


    Wasn''t enough, she wasn''t biting.


    "Goddamn it." I took in a breath, realizing what my next course of action needed to be.


    Just one more little movement. I flicked my arm upwards and up to her fangs it went. The moment it pierced into skin and burrowed into flesh, the exact moment I felt the blood gushing away from my arm, it had already started to take effect.


    Slowly slip away¡­ Ria said that. And I was feeling it. It was like the world was slipping by me.


    Second was¡­ second was¡­ heart. My heart was always consistently pounding against my chest. Throughout the night, it had always done that. It wasn''t doing that anymore¡­


    Adalia wasn''t reverting yet¡­ just a bit more¡­ drink a bit more.


    Breathing¡­st to go¡­ I struggled for air, I heard myself take a gasp, but the piercing pang in my lungs wouldn''t be relieved.


    With a frenzied, it''ll hurt more¡­ it was logical, what Irene said was logical¡­ Adalia just needed a bit more.


    There was an echo that sounded¡­ or was it? Something muffled, something like words¡­


    Suddenly Ria was there¡­ a blurry crimson light in the orange sky¡­ dragging her way towards me. I saw her lips move but I couldn''t hear a thing. I wish I knew what she was saying.


    A bit more.


    Ash was up now. Her eyes were so distinct, so green¡­ so full of life. Was that¡­ emotion? The way her face was moving¡­ was that it? I saw her reached out, her lips were moving too, but I didn''t know what she was trying to say.


    I know she looked worried. That''s all I knew.


    "I¡­ I''m okay¡­" I told her. Or I think I told her. I don''t know what I told her.


    More¡­ just a bit¡­


    Irene was all the way so far away¡­ she was up, finally. She wasn''t moving¡­ she wasn''t doing anything¡­ she was just¡­ staring.


    You see? I wasn''t scared at all¡­ I did it, didn''t I?


    Didn''t I?


    More blood¡­ just more¡­


    But she wasn''t biting¡­ why?


    Downwards, vision blurry, I saw¡­ Adalia was¡­ she was¡­ sleeping. She was¡­ normal looking. No veins surrounding her eyes¡­ color returned to skin¡­ fast asleep¡­ like a normal girl.


    Did I do it?


    I don''t know.


    The sun was rising. That''s all I know.


    Through the ss panels, the rays¡­ were shining through. It shined over me, over Adalia¡­ over all of us.


    I didn''t know anything.


    I felt something sway away. It must have been me.


    I fell, I think. I saw ceiling¡­


    My eyes heavy¡­ was I going sleeping?


    Or I was dying?


    Amelia was there now. She was blocking the ceiling...


    Staring... she was staring.


    She was saying.... what was she saying?


    Thank... you?


    I don''t know¡­ I don''t know to think about anything.


    All I could think about right then¡­ was the sun I saw just now.


    The sunrise was really beautiful.


    It really was.


    My eyes finally closed.


    Sleeping...

 Chapter 40 - Wrapping Things Up

    Ouch.


    Everything that defined my being. My very existence. Millions of atoms that culminated and formed the sentient person that was me.


    All of them - ouch.


    They were ouching. They were ouching really badly.


    I don''t remember fluttering my eyes wide open, I just knew that they were suddenly open, and blinking, and seeing.


    Seeing light, mostly, a bright light. Adding significantly to the ouchy turmoil I was in.


    Bright light at the end of the tunnel¡­ could be that I was dying, or perhaps I was already dead.


    Briefly, I entertained the thought, was partially convinced I was actually. Then the light that beamed at me started swaying about. Then suddenly I wasn''t so sure anymore.


    Closer it crept into my sights, and goddamn did it hurt my eyes. I tried cowering away, like a vampire to the sun, but instead, I ended up bashing the back of my head onto something hard.


    Another ouch added to the list of things that ached. Life is pain.


    I let out a hiss. A painful hiss that was reciprocated with a light chuckle. To my utter surprise, the light started talking.


    "I don''t bite, dude," it said in a rather amused inflection. "Besides, pretty sure you''ve been bitten enough times tost a lifetime anyway."


    Ria''s voice, Ria''s light¡­ glowing bright. I was alive¡­ but why couldn''t I¡­?


    "I can''t¡­ I can''t see you¡­" I said.


    Speaking was a struggle, my voice crackled in my throat, and the words that came out were more of a croak than anything else.


    The glimmer of orange tilted sideways. "Well¡­ you did die, so¡­"


    "I died?"


    "97 seconds by my count," she said. "Even for us fantasy folks, that''s a long time to stay dead."


    Just¡­ I was doing my best toprehend the situation. I needed a moment to breathe, I needed a moment to - I needed to feel. I couldn''t feel. Someone just told me that I died and yet I was feeling unusually calm about it. Why?


    Where''s my worry? My apprehension?


    "You''re a bit numb right now," Ria continued. "Emotionally, anyway. I could give you a cologne of Irene''s scent and you''d stay asid as a sausage. Don''t worry, your senses wille back around eventually."


    A bit of good news was that I still retained some basic motor functions. I could move my arm, have it stretched out in front of me. The only problem was that I couldn''t see it.


    Everything in sight just glimmered and glowed in rims of light.


    "You brought me back?" I asked the flickering orange light.


    I saw the orange sway quickly from side to side. Ria was shaking her head.


    "Magnificent and glorious as I am, s even Icketh the strength of bestowing life. Meaning to say, you needed more than just a phoenix to bring you back. I wouldn''t be able to do a thing on my own."


    My emotions were gone. But you can bet your ass that confusion was the one thing that lingered.


    "Who saved me, then?"


    "Your Elf did," spoke a voice from somewhere in the distance.


    Soon the glimmer of orange was joined by another. A darker, crimson shade took a ce just beside it, bringing with it the unmistakable aroma of enticement.


    "Clearly you weren''t as special as you thought you were if you ended up dying," Irene''s voice continued to speak out. "Still, somehow you were special enough to revert a frenzied back to normal. A feat that is nearly unheard of."


    Right then, I wasn''t even paying attention to what she was saying. All that I could focus on was the first thing she had said.


    "Ash saved me?"


    "Her and the Matriarch, actually," Irene exined. "If it weren''t for them¡­ well, just be d the Matriarch suddenly had a change of heart towards you."


    Like my vision, Irene''s exnation was murky at best. I needed to know more. I wanted to know more. The way I was, I wasn''t going anywhere¡­ we had time.


    "Tell me what happened."


    ---------


    It wasn''t exactly the most grandiose of tales. Wasn''t even one thatsted all that long.


    The fact of the matter was - the n actually worked. Adalia was saved. My far-fetched hunch was right on the money. The blood that dripped from my forearm had converted her back.


    "You died, though," Ria bluntly pointed out again. "So it wasn''t exactly an ''all''s well that ends well'' moment."


    Yep. Wounded up dying in the process. Myck of emotions right now is telling me that it''s really no biggie. Once they do return though¡­ maybe a therapy session or two wouldn''t hurt in the long run.


    "The Elf was the first to get to you," said Ria, her orange glow swaying to a blurry unmoving silhouette far to the left of us. "Snapped out of the paralysis faster than anyone here."


    Amelia came after as soon my consciousness started fading away, that I remembered. It was thest thing I saw. What transpired after in those 97 seconds, as they exined, were actions done without hesitation.


    "Your Elf freaked out," said Ria with a bit of chuckle.


    "She didn''t freak," Irene said. "Took her only a second to snap out of the vampire''s control. Didn''t even take a moment to breathe, soon as she could, she was already shouting orders at the Matriarch."


    "What was she shouting?" I asked.


    Take my vitality.


    That was what Ash shouted at Amelia.


    There was a reason why Elves were the outliers. Why their species especially, were hunted and refashioned into the role of servitude. As Elf-Knights, they were both sword and shield to their masters. Fulfilling every whim, every desire without a second''s hesitation.


    And when such a timees where the Master bes bedridden or perhaps suffering from wounds beyond recovering¡­ when death came knocking at the door¡­


    "Elves are one of the only species capable of transferring their life force to another if they so choose," Irene said. "As servants, they don''t really have a choice but toply. The Master gets a second chance at life and in exchange, the Elf''s lifespan is halved¡­ or depending on how close to death the Master was, maybe even more so."


    Long story short, you need a third party to channel the lifeforce from one person to the next. Species that are capable of that include Necromancers, Faeries, and of course¡­


    "Matriarchs are the queens of those kinda stuff," Ria said. "Get one to be a channeler and you''re pretty much good to go. In your case, you struck gold. She did it without any word ofint."


    97 secondster. I took breath once more.


    "But I was dead," I said, staring straight into the crimson sheen that was Irene. "If I was dead, then¡­ her lifespan?"


    "She''s alive, sleeping..." Irene reassured me. "Don''t worry about it. Yours is a special circumstance. She''ll be alive for centuries toe. Your heritage, and since you have a Matriarch transferring, the Elf will be just fine."


    "Or she could just simply drop dead tomorrow," Ria pointed out.


    I red at her, or at least, red at the blotch that I thought was her. "Not helping."


    "I know. Just kidding. Just wanted to see if your anger had returned or not. Just testing. If she was gonna die, she would have right then. The fact that she isn''t means she''s just fine. Your Terestra-ness hase through once again."


    Somehow I had the feeling she was smirking at me. Couldn''t prove it, but I knew she was.


    "So now what?" I asked, blindly scouring the vicinity for anything else I could somewhat perceive.


    I saw the outline of red extend upwards in length, saw it gradually drift away from sight, Irene''s voice growing fainter as it did, "Your vision hasn''t returned yet and everyone apart from us three is still unconscious. Now we rest - you rest¡­ afterward, once you''re good to go, we''re leaving. For now, I''ll go check if the barrier is down, be back soon."


    A grating creak from a wooden doorter, and Irene was gone both from sight and sound. Another shuffle of feet, and the glimmer that was Ria walked off into the distance, leaving me alone in the quiet. A quiet that allowed some things in mind to brew and fester.


    Dying. It still hadn''t really settled in yet. Was probably a good thing anyway. Death wasn''t a concept I wanted my mental state to be dwelling onto anyway.


    In time, I''lle to terms with it, I''m sure. My emotions will gradually return¡­ that''s what they said. What they failed to mention, however, was which emotion I''ll be feeling first.


    Guilt was like a prickle to the heart that just kept stabbing in deeper and deeper.


    Left. That''s where Ria had turned to when talking about Ash. My eyes stayed fixated on that direction, straining to focus, straining to see even just a glimmer of her on the hard concrete. I wanted to see her, wanted to know.


    Was she still breathing? How did she look? It was irrational, I know. But for some reason, I just wanted to see her sleeping face. Perhaps if I could¡­ perhaps the guilt I felt will just simply wash away.


    Or perhaps it''ll just get even worse.


    "Feeling bad?"


    Ria''s voice broke apart the suffocating silence. The sound of her approach was just the distraction I desperately needed.


    "Terrible," I answered her.


    Again, somehow I could picture this scene of her nodding her head at me.


    "Can you believe it''s finally over?"


    Her voice was close now, very close. There was a certain warmth that radiated from my right. Then I started feeling the presence of another taking up a spot just beside me.


    I looked to the right. Ria''s orange glimmer pierced brighter than any other.


    "I mean, granted¡­ it dide at a cost," Ria continued. "Actually, you came at a cost. Really¡­ If you were anybody else, you''d have stayed as a martyr. Probably get a statue built in your honor or something."


    "She shouldn''t have done it¡­" I muttered, my eyes still fixated on the empty void where Ashid. "She could have died... I didn''t ask her to. Should have just - "


    "Left you?" Ria suggested, the warmth of her breath dispersing across my cheek. "Funnily enough, I have this strange impression that she probably didn''t ask you toe save her either."


    When I didn''t answer, she let out a faint chuckle.


    "Kindred spirits, you and her, hmm? You guys are practically made for each other."


    "The guilt is gonna eat her alive," I said. "The way she is¡­ she''ll think it''s all her fault, and she''ll put the me all on her shoulders."


    "Oh, there ain''t no doubt about it. Elf-Knights are fickle when ites to things like failure and dishonor. Once she awakens, you''re going to be dealing with aplete and utter mess of an Elf."


    From the very beginning, I knew that already. Countless times I had run the scenario in my head, over and over again, in that little dingy motel room. It was a can of worms I didn''t want to deal with just yet. Later. What wille, wille, just¡­ter¡­


    "We''ll get through it," I muttered. "Later."


    "Sure you will, I know you will," Ria answered. "It''s only a matter of when, isn''t it? Will it take a couple of days, weeks? Maybe months, years? It''s going to be a big rock on the bridge between you two. Think you''ll be able to sort it out before that bridge breaks?"


    "I said," I turned towards her, feeling all of the sudden the familiar, burning emotion take hold of my voice - anger finished my sentence. ter¡­"


    Was able to meet her eyes finally, a little vague outline in a sea of white light¡­ Then I was able to see her nose, her lips - see it take shape, forming into a small smile.


    Another test.


    "Okay," she said, nodding her head. "Later then..."

 Chapter 41 - Farewell To The Nightmare

    The lights weren''t as blinding as they were before.


    Took a while for it to happen, but eventually, the circr rims of lights weren''t the only thing my eyes could perceive. I was able to tell one thing apart from the other now, know the difference between light and dark.


    For example, the cracked ss panels glimmering at the other end of the room filtered in the rays of a midday sun. That I could see as clear as daylight. Strain myself a bit more, and I could just barely discern the little grains of soot and ash that caked the concrete.


    Unsurprisingly, our little civil disagreement here had transformed the room from a scene of rotting abandonment into a scene ofplete and utter devastation.


    Sadly, near-sightedness has left me unable to appreciate the finer details so¡­ I can only imagine how the room actually looked.


    What was in to see though, were the many bodies sprawled about the ce. Victims were all ounted for and breathing, even the one Adalia had bitten into still exhibited signs of life, albeit, only faintly.


    And speaking of¡­ therey slumped the little she-devil herself. Slumbering away as if all was right in the world, her nting head pired by her sister''s, whom too was peacefully adrift in dreand.


    Two sisters, reunited once more,id to rest beside one another. It was a moving view¡­ now if only they weren''t such terrifying creatures of death¡­ maybe then I''ll be able to go ''aww'' and gush over the sight of it.


    It was right then that Ria sprung back up to her feet, prancing about the ce bored out of her mind. It was also right then that I decided that I should try doing the same.


    Standing up and walking was a process done without much effort. Which was¡­ strange. Wasn''t my foot¡­?


    "Eyy, cripple no longer I see!" Ria''s voice was overbearingly cheery. "Shame, there goes parking privileges¡­ government relief¡­ pretty girls fawning over you¡­ guess you can me your Elf for that."


    "You know, for a mythical being that shouldn''t even exist¡­ you seem to know a lot about the modern world," I said.


    "What can I say? Irene does her research. You get yourself swung around a pretty little girl''s neck, you tend to learn a thing or two."


    Makes sense. As far as mythical beings go anyway¡­ honestly, I didn''t even know what made sense anymore.


    Mobility and sight. As I walked about the ruins, as I sifted through what was within sight, together they brought me stumbling towards something else to be regained.


    Seeing her silvery locks draping over her peaceful expression, with her pointed narrow ears twitching away blissfully in slumber... it brought back another emotion that I wascking.


    I felt happy. As happy and relieved as I could feel.


    That''s when it finally clicked for me. The pain, the suffering, it had finally ended. That the whole harrowing ordeal I had gone through was truly, at longst, finally over.


    "Standing already?"


    Irene had made her return, her blurry outline standing in the distance with her arms crossed.


    "Can only see five feet in front of me, though," I replied.


    "Five feet''s good enough. We''re leaving," She said, then turning towards Ria, continued. "Go wake the vampire."


    "What? Me?" Ria shook her head. "They''re kinda having a moment there, sleeping together. I''m not going to risk getting bitten. Vampires get grumpy when the sun''s out."


    Irene looked as if she couldn''t care less.


    "Go wake the vampire," she repeated.


    "I think you''re forgetting that I don''t take orders from you anymore."


    No response to that, Irene kept her lips sealed tight. She looked to me instead, raising her eyebrows and not saying a word. Yet somehow that was all it took for me to understand.


    I turned to Ria. "Go wake the vampire."


    Seeing her face, right then, I don''t think I''ll be forgetting that utter look of betrayal she gave to me.


    "Wow, okay, fine, you guys suck."


    I think she took that rather well, all things considered.


    -----


    Hauling over to the entrance of the building wasn''t exactly much to talk about. Pretty much, we just moved in silence.


    Down the steps, and into the hall of the ground floor, however, was when I finally came to realize that I was walking blind here.


    Literally and figuratively.


    What was the n? Hell, if I know. I''m just following the leader at this point. Leader being that stark red blurry figure limping in front of me, and she didn''t seem like she was in the mood for much talk.


    So asking her was out of the question.


    Alternatively, I did have apanion walking alongside me. Perhaps I could risk asking her instead.


    So I went for it. Then immediately regretted it.


    "You''re taking my sister with you," is what she said.


    "Pardon?" is what I said.


    A nod of the head is what she responded with.


    A cry of astonishment is what I left her with.


    Both Irene and Ria from the front spun back to view themotion that was happening from behind. Which, in retrospect, was a rather bizarre sight.


    There I was, with Ash in arms, carrying her like how a groom would to his bride. Meanwhile, Amelia stood beside me, very much displeased by my less-thanposed reaction.


    "She''s sleeping," she warned me with a piercing re.


    I knew she was sleeping. I could see that she was sleeping. Hard not to notice a vampire carrying another vampire, especially when said vampire is piggybacking off the other vampire.


    Well, excuse me for being shocked. Didn''t know it was customary to be taking along a ticking time bomb with you after it had nearly blown up in your face. My bad.


    "Why though?" I asked aloud, desperately hoping that someone would be kind enough to bestow upon me with a reasonable enough exnation to justify such a bold promation.


    And that someone turned out to be Irene herself. Exining the reason as she walked us out of the building.


    Apparently, despite all our efforts, and my death¡­ Adalia wasn''t cured just yet. n did work, make no mistake about that. Adalia won''t be going berserk again anytime soon, but what my blood did to her was basically the equivalent of giving an insulin shot to a diabetic.


    Meaning to say, she''s going to need periodic doses to help stave away the psycho within her.


    "So I''m essentially a blood bank?" I asked, still trying to wrap my head around it all. "Some kind of human-size prescription pill for an illness?


    Irene simply put it clearly with a very firm, "Yes, you are."


    "And none of you bothered to ask me if I''ll be okay with this? You guys just¡­ went ahead and decided for me while I was lying possibly dead on the ground?"


    Amelia wasn''t looking my way, Ria was too busy trying to contain herughter, and Ash was simply fast asleep. Leaving just Irene to answer in their stead once again.


    "You rather the alternative?" She said, angling her head sideways to look at me. "She''s going to need your blood at all times otherwise she''ll just frenzy again. Best way for that is if she sticks with you. Anytime she hungers - then there you are."


    "It will only be temporary¡­" Amelia added quietly. "Just until I am able to find Terestra."


    "Besides," Ria continued, barging into the conversation with a grin on her face. "Not like you''re going to refuse anyway are you? You''re just not that type of guy."


    ----


    Leave it to the weather to be as relentless as it could be, the sun''s scorching rays were as hot as phoenix fire. Okay, maybe I''m exaggerating a bit.


    Or was I?


    Based on how Amelia reacted, the sun might as well be a ball of hellfire and brimstone. There she stood, watching us from the shade of the building. directly below the threshold between the indoors and outdoors.


    Ria was just gawking about, but then that''s just par for the course now.


    Meanwhile, Irene and I were shifting the two unconscious beings into the backseat of her car.


    Ash went in first. I was careful with how I went about cing her, ensuring she was fitted snugly with no visible signs of difort whatsoever.


    Adalia''s cement was done in a rush. The sun was a big no-no after all. So we couldn''t really stress about how she was ced, we just tossed her in without a care in the world.


    Unsurprisingly, her sister didn''t approve of our brash methods. Could see her over there glowering in silence. Thankfully, we had the sunlight to keep her from doing anything more other than sulking in a corner.


    Maybe, I was too harsh on the sun. Thanks sun.


    As Irene started the ignition, I had another thought pop into my head and I was amazed about how I never really addressed before.


    Chalk it up to myck of emotions, I suppose.


    "Are we just gonna leave the victims up there on their own?" I asked.


    Irene spoke from the driver-side window. "I''ll pretend I got an anonymous tip. Send some people over here to get them, they''ll be fine."


    "How about 4 and 5?" I turned my eyes to the building once more. "Didn''t see them at all. What happened to them?"


    "Adalia had already released them shortly before your arrival." Amelia was the one who answered me this time. Amelia, whose eyes stared into my own. "She intended to release them all. She never approved of taking humans. I only did what I had to do¡­ to save my sister, even if it meant going against her wishes."


    "You''re justifying yourself," I said, noting herck of hostility. "Why? Do you honestly care what I think of you?"


    "My sister came to you," she said. "As your blood was spilled¡­ she came to you, a human. I shouldn''t have brushed it off as her being delusional. I should have taken it as a sign of something much more¡­ that you were much more than you were. I don''t expect you to forgive the things I''ve done to you¡­ I don''t want you to. I just want you to understand. That everything that I''ve done, I did for her."


    Calmness and conversation. Two things I never expected to have with her. But things can change. Circumstances can change. Feelings, however, weren''t as simple as that.


    "I died." I simply said. "Try and make me understand that."


    Her silence spoke more than words ever could. There wasn''t any anger in her stare, nor even a shred of resentment. Just a quiet moment of eptance.


    I changed the subject.


    "You''re noting with?"


    Amelia shook her head.


    "I''ll visit. Time to time. Wherever you end up staying, I''ll find you."


    I nodded my head and that was that, into the passenger seat I went with Ria swooping in a ze of gold just as the door swung to close, perching herself atop the headrest and ruffling her feathers.


    "Where we heading?" I asked, turning my gaze to the driver at the wheel.


    "Not the same motel, that''s for sure¡­" Irene muttered, stepping onto the pedal. "Another motel, possibly¡­ first your home, pick up a few more of your things."


    "What, why, what happened?" I asked.


    I noticed that I''ve been asking a lot of questionstely. Why was I in the dark about so many things?


    "Well, for starters, the room we were staying in is just gone," Irene exined. "After spilling your blood, well¡­ uh¡­ things got messy."


    "Adalia came after you? Is that how you got those wounds?"


    It was hard not to notice them. The way every bruise and cut on the surface of her skin gleamed under the sun. The way her face would flinch with every sudden movement she made.


    Fighting Amelia all by her lonesome¡­ I was surprised her injuries weren''t worse. I mean, it''s a Matriarch we''re talking about here, weren''t we?


    Weren''t we?


    Judging by the way her expression suddenly went rigid, I don''t think she was.


    "The Matriarch didn''t do this to me," she said, her voice going soft.


    It was confusion, mostly¡­ an innocent question asked


    "Then who¡­?"


    Then as my voice trailed away, horror struck me, as did the realization. I wanted to deny it. I looked at her, hoping she would deny it. Reassure me that it wasn''t what I thought it was.


    But it all fit, didn''t it?


    I could still recall how her eyes were back then, back at that hallway where she first came to our rescue. They were staring at me the same way now.


    With the same feeling of apprehension, the same feeling of dread, she spoke again.


    "You did."

 Chapter 42 - Another Change Of Scenery

    "If I were you, I''d have decided it''s time to have a long, long talk with my parents as soon as I could."


    That''s what Irene had said. Stopping close, idling by, she whirred the car to the entrance of my apartment building.


    Upwards, from the dusted windshield, I could see my humble abode, still with the door ajar, still emzoned with the bold ck initials inscribed on the yellow tape sealing the doorway.


    >


    "You can cross," Irene said, clicking open the passenger-side lock. "I''ll allow it. Go grab some clothes, some things... We''ll find you guys another ce to stay."


    Another click sounded, as I swung open the door, the crunch of gravel dispersing across the sole of my shoes as I stepped onto the curb.


    Walking didn''t feel like walking. Sure, my legs went one step after the other. But it didn''t feel like I was the one taking those steps. Breathing, blinking¡­ none of those actions felt like me.


    Not after what Irene had said.


    "Mr. Man, are you alright? Need somepany?"


    Ria''s voice went ahead and assailed the vacantness I was feeling. It was like I was suddenly snapped back into my own consciousness, as my eyes turned back to find Ria in all her ming, smoldering golden glory, wearing a quizzical look on her face.


    Immediately, rm bells started ring in my head and my eyes quickly darted to the left and right.


    "You have mes for hair," I whispered, after finding the street deserted. "People will see you."


    Apparently, I was alone in my concern, for Ria simply brushed it off with a wave of a hand.


    "It''s October on its spookiest day," came her reasoning. "The excuse practically writes itself."


    Wasn''t quite convinced myself, but so long as it was okay with Irene¡­


    I peeked over Ria''s shoulders, giving a quick nce back in the direction of where the car rumbled in ce. Adalia and Ash were still blissfully unaware of any ongoings over in the backseat, meanwhile, Irene was there shrugging her shoulders while nudging her head at me as if to say, "Just go with it, dude, I dunno."


    So go with it, I did. Into the building and aboard the lift I went, with a zing, humming-to-herself phoenix in tow. The silence and thepactness of the elevator ride had my awareness slipping away again, my thoughts helplessly adrift in the sea of heavy contemtion.


    No Matriarch, no mythical beings present. It was I that destroyed the motel room, it was I that gave Irene those wounds.


    How, exactly?


    That was the question of the year, right there.


    I for one, couldn''t recall a single thing that happened between spilling and blood and waking up in that abandoned building. But based on what Irene imed, apparently, I was inducted into a hypnotic state.


    The same one Ash was in.


    And in that state, I did things, unexpected things. Irene was unfortunately vague about how things went down because not even she knew how things had exactly transpired.


    One moment, there we stood at opposite ends of the room. The next, I was slowly walking out of the room with a vacant expression on my face, and when she tried to stop me¡­ then that''s when it happened.


    Irene woke up shortly after, bruised and battered, with the room in a state of disrepair, arge gaping hole tore into the wall where I have presumably disappeared into.


    And that was that.


    "Did I really do that?"


    The chime of the elevator bell parted the doors wide open, exiting first went Ria, twirling around to face me with her eyebrows raised in affirmation.


    "Yep, you did," she said with a smile.


    "And you knew?" I said, stepping out alongside her.


    "Where did you think you got your extra point from?"


    Trudging, walking, I spoke out again. "Can you tell me what exactly - " And trailed off.


    Someone was already at my door. Someone I knew well¡­ much to my dismay.


    That someone formed a slimy grin on his face as our eyes met contact, a cigarette tucked between his puckered lips. That someone turned, took off his bowler hat, and gave a courteous bow in my direction.


    "Missed me?" croaked his contemptuous voice.


    "Not for long enough," I felt my mood take a nosedive. "Why are you here?"


    Bowler-hat man reveled in my aggravation, a snide smirk permanently curling his lips even as he continued speaking.


    "Spare me the hostility, friend, I ain''t here for business." His attention was then taken over by the burning mistress at my side. I could practically see the question mark floating atop his head as he continued squinting at her¡­ uhh, abnormal appearance.


    "Why''s thedy on fire?" He asked.


    "Trick or treat!" spoke Ria with a sweet smile. "Aiming for first ce in apetition this year. I think I might have actually outdone myself this time, don''t you think so?"


    The man stayed staring at Ria a little longer than I would have beenfortable with but eventually, surprisingly, he epted it without batting an eye, even went as far as nodding his head, visibly impressed.


    "Frankly,dy, if you don''t end up winning¡­ you''ve been scammed," He said.


    Well frankly, bowler-hat man, you''re actually thest one person I ever wanna hear bringing up the word scam in that context. How do you even sleep at night?


    "Speaking of scams," I said, marveling over just what people would believe in nowadays. "Why are you here?"


    "Your dad gave us a call."


    My -


    "Dad?"


    He nodded his head. "Daddy dearest indeed."


    In the realm of telmunication, at this point in time, I was essentially a caveman. Phone dead,ptop gone. I had absolutely no means of contacting anyone or for anyone to contact me, and I didn''t really expect anyone to, much less my own Dad.


    It seemed like ages since Ist heard from him. So why was he¡­?


    "I assume your phone''s broken?" The man said. "He mentioned he couldn''t reach ya. Must have assumed we had something to do with it. So he gave the boss a call."


    He took a big puff before continuing again, huffing out smoke as he did. "Boss said we had nothing to do with it. Rightfully so. Then your dear ol'' dad asked us to check up on you. Can you imagine that? Your dad asking us to y babysitter? The nerve..."


    Honestly, it wasn''t a far stretch of the imagination for me. My dad has done far crazier things than asking the mob to babysit his son.


    Like that time during a cruise ship out at sea, the madman actually went and dove into the middle of the pacific ocean because he dropped his bottle of coke into the watery depths. Didn''t even consider buying another one, just went straight for it. Long story short, he swam back to the ship no worse for wear and with the coke bottle raised up high.


    So in regards to this whole ordeal here? Not even fazed. Just really off-put by it, well, by him mostly.


    Bowler-hat man had his stare off gazing into the distance, sighing. "Anyway, since here I am talking to you, you can probably assume how that story went, yeah?"


    "Pretty much."


    "Good. This will be easy to exin then."


    His stubby hand delved into the depths of his coat pocket, rummaging and fiddling about, before pulling out two different looking objects. One of which jingled while the other pped. Both, he went ahead and flung at me.


    I caught them just in time. And for what nowid between the palm of my hands was something worth raising an eyebrow on. I looked back up at the man.


    "A key and a slip of paper?"


    "That''s a house key and that''s the house''s address," he corrected. "Short version - start packing your bags up boy, you''re moving outta here."

 Chapter 43 - Moving

    The scenes and events that happened next were all but a blur to me. Sure, I walked into my apartment. Of course, I went ahead and started packing up the essentials.


    Though if you were to ask me what my thoughts were during the process of moving out, I would have just looked at you and gone - "Thoughts? What are thoughts even anymore?"


    Because I had no thoughts. The bizarreness of the entire scenario hadn''t settled in yet in my ailing, failing head. My poor brain hadn''t yete to terms with previous events and now it''s getting mmed in the front lobe with another one.


    Cue the exnation.


    Bowler-hat man came to my ce and found that it had been ransacked and torn apart. So he reported to the big boss, and the big boss in turn reported to my dad, and my dad in turn started turning cogs in his head and came to the conclusion that I''ve been robbed and rendered homeless.


    Don''t know why he didn''t just look at the news, but I digress. So in his own way of helping me out, my dad, the madman he was, managed to coax the big boss into giving me another ce to stay.


    Now, I do not know how he managed to do that. I do not want to know how he managed to do that. All I know was that he managed to do that. Dad has some pretty big pockets, apparently, and those pockets run deep.


    Yeah, that settles it¡­ I needed to ask me some questions here.


    So after bidding bowler-hat man farewell, here I was now - with a key and an address to a new home that I''ll be staying in for the time being. Along with an Elf, Vampire, and a Phoenix.


    You know - like normal people.


    Man, I''m stuck in a loop, aren''t I? Doom to spend the entirety of my days constantly zigzagging through abnormality after abnormality.


    I used to have an aversion for these kinds of things. Anything strange or out of ce anywhere and I''ll go steering away in the other direction. Lately though, it''s starting to seem like I have an aversion to my own aversion.


    My whole life is just one big novelized joke authored by the Big Man above¡­ wasn''t even that funny, really.


    But enough about me, how about we go and see why Ria was still in my room rummaging around the insides of my closet for the past five minutes now. Sure she must have a good reason for it.


    "Why isn''t anything here folded or organized?!" She eximed, her eyes wide in horror. "You live in a pigsty!"


    Yep, a very good reason indeed.


    "Weren''t you supposed to be taking cables and toothbrushes and things like that?" I asked her, to which she promptly ignored.


    "Shirts! Pants! Wha- even underwear?! Really? Didn''t Terestra teach you how to fold?! What kind of omnipotent excuse of a mother doesn''t teach her own son how to fold his clothes?!"


    I swiped away the boxers that she had pinched between her fingers and stuffed into a bag that I fished out from a drawer.


    "Firstly, my mom''s name is Lilith," I said. "Secondly, yes, she did teach me how to fold my clothes - I just don''t bother to, alright? It''s a pain. Sue me."


    Ria stood up, rolled her eyes, and went into the living room, where her voice echoed aloud once more.


    "You don''t even wash the tes!"


    This phoenix I swear to God¡­


    ------


    With a bag packed to the brim with some essentials, finally, we made our departure. But not before I spun around, taking in onest good view at the doorway that held a lot of memories.


    Could still remember the first time I walked through this hall, the first time I cooked in that kitchen¡­ how time flies by¡­.


    Okay, that''s all the memories I have. Bye apartment. You were nice. Not too nice, yet nice enough. I shall remember you¡­ for as long as I''m able to anyway, no promises.


    Another chime of the elevator bell signaled our descent back down to the ground floor. Silence andpactness again drifted my mind about, drifted it to a scene I wasn''t very gung-ho about.


    That abandoned building at the side of a begotten road and the events that transpired within them will surelye to haunt my dreams for many nights toe.


    Morbid curiosity had me wondering about things I really shouldn''t be. Like what would have happened if just a single little thing had gone a different way.


    If Ash hadn''t listened to me, or if Irene hadn''te, or perhaps most damaging of all...


    I turned to look at the phoenix beside me, who was once again humming a dainty little tune to herself, her mes glowing in harmony to the melody of her voice. I looked at her and thought - what if she wasn''t there?


    I never really did give her my thanks, did I?


    I should.


    "Thank you," I finally said to her. "For everything, really."


    "Don''t mention it," she beamed. "Don''t thank me."


    I shook my head. "Still going to anyway. If it weren''t for you, I''d be dead many times over. Wouldn''t be fair to you if I didn''t thank you for helping me out there."


    Ria again brushed it all aside, pursing her lips, squinting her eyes.


    "I think you''re under the wrong impression," she muttered. "If you are, change that impression."


    I felt my lips curved downwards. "What does that mean?"


    "I didn''t help you, bucko¡­" she exined. "You helped yourself. I was just along for the suicide ride, wasn''t I?"


    "That''s not¡­"


    "Not what? True?" She shrugged her shoulders. "Looked pretty true me. Whatever it takes, right? At my expense¡­ Irene''s expense¡­ doesn''t matter so long as it gets the job done, right?"


    "I thought you were okay with it? The n¡­ helping me?"


    "What was my other option? Disobey? Can I even do that?" She gave a chuckle. "Would you have let me, master?"


    A simple thanks, a little expression of gratitude¡­ how did it end up like this? I was utterly confused by it all. I never really thought about it that way¡­ I was always under the impression that she was helping me out. Was I really just using her? Was I really just helping myself?


    If she was angry, then why wasn''t she? If she wanted to make me feel guilty, then why wasn''t she upset? Why was her smile so nonchnt?


    It stayed that way even as the elevator doors parted open to the outdoors, lingered still, as she spun around back to face me, speaking, with not a shred of bitterness to her words.


    "Just a little tidbit for the future - I actually do have the right to disobey orders. There''s a penalty for it, yeah¡­ and each penalty will inflict so much pain onto me that I would wish I were dead. So, yeah¡­ keep that in mind the next time you mindlessly order me around because maybe at some point - I might just decide that I would rather take the pain than listen to you any longer."


    A raise of an eyebrow, then she turned around again and continued walking back to the car, leaving me at an utter loss for words, trailing along right behind her.


    "I''m sorry¡­" was all I could say to her.


    And even that she wouldn''t ept.


    "Don''t be," she said reassuringly. "You managed to do it, didn''t you? Heroes shouldn''t have to apologize for saving the day. Even after everything, you still did everything right."


    Another chuckle.


    "Right?"

 Chapter 44 - Life...

    Somewhere in the not-so-distant outskirts of town, sometime within the twilight hours of daylight''s break, an inconspicuous whirring ck sedan had just pulled over in the driveway of a two-story house that stood uninhabited for what seemed like ages.


    "This is the ce?" Irene asked.


    I looked again at the hasty scribblings on the slip of paper I was given. It was very non-descript if anything¡­ it was just an address with little tidbits like ''left here'', or ''straight there''.


    Well, we did went left here, and straight there too¡­ plus there weren''t really any other houses in sight, so¡­


    "This is the ce," I answered.


    The view seen from the dashboard window wasn''t able to fully capture the scope and size of the ce. The view outside the dashboard, however, was just¡­ really something else.


    The house wasn''t exactly the magnum opus of a world-renowned architect-guy, nevertheless, presentation-wise, it was still far better looking than most I''ve seen in my lifetime¡­ lifetimes.


    Granted, I lived in the countryside for most my life but that''s beside the point, point being, I liked what I saw. The stupid impressed grin aching my cheeks was there to show for it.


    While I stood there by the car still marveling over the wondrous wonders of modern architecture, Ria and Irene were already making their way along the smooth-cobbled pathway towards the front door.


    "Open sesame, please!" Ria called out.


    Her face, her voice¡­ they really do seem not to harbor any animosity towards me, which was unsettling in itself, her indifference towards me¡­ I really do not know what to make of it.


    "On my way," I muttered, forcing a smile of my own, the thought pushed to the back of my mind.


    A quick fiddling with the lockter, and the door swung open to a darkened interior. Then just right before you could start asking yourself about where the hell the light switch was, God came in swooping and dered with a flicker of white, "Let there be light,"


    And then there was light.


    "Automatic," whistled Ria, giving a mischievous side-nce my way. "Those mob guys spared no expense with you, did they?"


    "I don''t trust them," Irene said, taking the first steps in, her tone brimming with disapproval. "You shouldn''t either."


    Don''t know why Irene was telling me that. ''Trust'' along with ''Mob'' are words that are gxies apart from one another.


    "Irene, darling, you''re a detective, distrust is like your main motto," Ria scoffed, taking the second steps into the deserted hall. "Everybody lies, right?"


    Everybody lies¡­ as I''vee to realize more and more through recent events was a statement that couldn''t have rung more true¡­ surprisingly, with parents being the worst offenders.


    What a bitter pill to swallow.


    "Coming in?" Ria had herself spun to me, her smile warm, her expression inviting.


    Was that a lie, too?


    "Yeah,ing¡­" I smiled. I lied.


    ---------


    Two bedrooms. One guestroom. Two toilets. One kitchen. A big-ass living room. Closets for days. Two balconies upstairs. And to top it all off, every room was already furnished to the brim.


    We got electrical appliances by the dozens, A/C units no matter where you go, even got a chandelier hung high above the TV space.


    Naturally, the first thing that crossed my mind was, "Oh my holy God, the bills. I''m dead." but that concern was immediately abated once I came across the sticky note stered onto the door of the smart fridge.


    <<Bills are covered for a year. Tell your Dad we are officially even now. No more favors.>>


    It wasn''t even a month ago when they were practically starving me out of house and home. Now they were filling me up with all the houses and homes I could ever want. Next thing you know, they''ll end up getting me a recement for my broken phone too.


    <


    >


    Oh.


    I know it''s getting really redundant at this point, but I seriously cannot emphasize enough just how surreal everything was at the moment. It wasn''t good. It was making my head hurt bad. I needed a distraction.


    "You want to go take the Elf and the Vampire out of the car, now?" Irene asked, her gleaming scarlet eyes poking through the doorway.


    "Good distraction, let''s go," I said.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, let''s go."


    A little whileter and we had ourselves a full house. With Ash, I made sure to ce her into the mostfortable room and bed I could find. Carrying her up the flight of stairs wasn''t easy, but I wasn''t going toin, especially not with Ash.


    In regards to Adalia¡­ needed her in close proximity to me always, so we''d situated her onto the living room couch, where I could keep an eye on her easily.


    By the time we had everything settled, we were greeted with the chilly breeze of dusk''s ascent with the dark canvas in the night sky twinkling a few stars shining bright.


    For a moment, just for the one minute moment, I had that sense of normalcy again. The belief that the only magical moment in my life was the time my dad dressed as Santa us and knocked on the front door. Then I saw the glow of phoenix fire twirling around the garden with a whimsical tune ying in a hum, caught a strong whiff of enticement temporarily clouding my senses and I was instantly brought back down to my new version of normalcy.


    "You''ll be fine?"


    Irene spoke from the driver-side window of her car. She had to go, she imed. Duty calls. She wanted to go and make sure all the victims were ounted for.


    "I hope so," I said, bending down to level with her gaze. "More worried about you, actually. You''re still very red and very, uhh¡­ smelly."


    "mour wille back eventually. Don''t know how long¡­ but it''ll be back. I''ll just be watching from afar, no one will see me¡­ hopefully..."


    "And the victims? Isn''t there a chance they might remember something? Wouldn''t be nice if they started spouting about vampires and phoenixes and stuff like that now, would it?"


    Irene smiled at that. Hadn''t seen her smile for so long now.


    "You really think anybody would believe them?" She raised her eyebrows. "Would you have?"


    "You really want me to answer that?"


    A sigh, a tired one, left her lips with a shake of her head. "You''re normal. That''s good. Frankly, if I were the one in your shoes¡­ getting dragged into all this¡­ I don''t think I would havee out of it the same."


    It was my turn to sigh. "Who says I still am?"


    Her stare was somber again, that smile¡­ all but faded. "Back then¡­ I knew you trusted me. I''m sorry I lied. I''m sorry about what I said. The Elf¡­ everyone¡­ you''re right, they weren''t just numbers in a statistic."


    "Heat of the moment," I said. "I know you didn''t mean it.''


    "I did," she said, looking away. "Still do. This time was a fluke. Next time¡­ if there is a next time¡­ you might just not be able to save everyone. And then once you realize that¡­ then numbers will be all you have to go off of¡­"


    ''Is that how it was?" I asked, angling down a bit further trying to meet her expression. "Kronocia? Is that how things are decided? And what of those you left to die? I mean, do you even care?"


    "I care¡­" Her voice went soft. "I cared. But eventually, in time¡­ you''ll reach the point where you cared so much that you end up just not caring at all anymore."


    "You - "


    "It hasn''t happened to you yet," Her eyes on mine as the car engine whirred to life. "Pray it never will. Take care of Ria for me."


    And before I could say anything else, she drove off, stirring dust in her wake as she shrank into the moonlit horizon.


    I''ll pray, Irene, I''ll pray...


    --------


    "Irene just left¡­"


    Up the paved cobblestone path, beyond the tall grass and some bushes, frolicking in a meadow of flowers, Ria could be found staring away into the endless sea of the starry night sky, the smoldering strands of her hair like a beacon of light in the darkness.


    "Yeah," she said, turning to face me. "I didn''t even get a goodbye. I''m hurt."


    "Are you?"


    "Nah."


    "Thought so," I delved my hands into my pockets, feeling a shiver run down my spine by the drop in temperature. "Youing in?"


    "Nah."


    "You staying out?"


    "Actually," she squinted her eyes at me. "I''m thinking of leaving."


    ''Say again?"


    Her smile grew wider. "I''m leaving."


    Surprised was the first, spreading my eyes wide. Panic was the second, making my wordse out in stutters.


    "Wh-what? You''re leaving? Why? How - howe? Was it because of before? About what happened? If it is, I''m sorry¡­ I''ll try not to - "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa¡­ rx, my guy. It has nothing to do with that! I told you there are no hard feelings. It''s just¡­ 50 years in an amulet, you tend to miss out on a lot of things. I didn''t really have the luxury of stretching my wings. I just want to see the sights, explore the world¡­ maybe get some things from a gift shop or two."


    I wanted to believe her. I really, truly did. I wanted my worries to just disperse into nothingness. She imed there were no hard feelings, her smiled imed it, her words did too.


    But she was always smiling, always deflecting. It was getting harder to distinguish what she was really speaking beyond words. How can I know when she''s serious when she''s never serious?


    "This has nothing to do with¡­ how I used you?" I asked.


    "Not even a tincy wincy bit."


    "Really?"


    "Come on, if you''re feeling guilty, then that''s your own fault. I already told you there were no hard feelings."


    "Well excuse me for worrying," I said. "You drop something like that on me and you expect me to just brush it off?"


    She chuckled. "I would have."


    "I''m not you."


    "Okay! Alright!" She raised her arms in the air. "Let''s pretend that I am upset with you, okay? Really upset, like - ''Boo, master, I hate you! I never want to see your face again! Hmph! Baka!'', you with me so far?"


    Though mildly taken aback as I was, still, I went with the flow and nodded my head.


    "Then isn''t this your perfect shot at redemption?" she exined. "You let me do what I always wanted. You, the benevolent, kind-hearted master, allow me to explore the world, see the sights, be free, and all is peachy again."


    Trying to appeal to my altruistic nature, there''s gotta be a better way of convincing me to do what she wanted¡­ thought I won''t deny that it wasn''t working. It actually was.


    "You really want to do this, don''t you?"


    "I''m a phoenix," she said. "Flying is kind of what I do best, second only to setting things on fire."


    "And what if you''re seen?" I inquired. "Hard not to spot a ming bird in the sky. You''re bound to pick up a few onlookers."


    Once again, I was the only one that shared in the concern, Ria simplyughed it off.


    "Oh,e on," she said, her tone mildly patronizing. "Don''t tell me you''ve never seen a top ten unsolved mysteries video before on the inte. Irene practically lives off the stuff."


    That got a chuckle out of me. "Alright then, fair enough¡­ you''lle back though, right?"


    "Oh-no-no-no, don''t worry. I won''t leave you all alone in a cold, heartless, Ria-less world. I''ll be back from time to time, or when you call for me. Just think of me really deeply in your heart of hearts and I''ll be there for you. Metaphorically speaking."


    Permission was granted. Ria had full authorization to take flight. She readied herself, her eyes upwards to the limitless skies¡­ but then -


    "One other thing..."


    I had to interrupt. My worries had to interrupt. She turned to face me. One look at my expression was all she needed to understand the reason for my abrupt interruption.


    No click of the tongue, no voicing of any qualms. Her smile was soft and gentle.


    "You don''t want to be alone, do you?" she said, her eyes drifting to the big, empty house. "More specifically, you don''t want to be alone with her."


    Right on the money.


    "I just¡­" I paused, my eyes dreading to even nce at the open doorway. "After everything¡­ how do I even talk to her? I''m a mess, she''s a mess¡­ I just... don''t think we should be alone together right now."


    "Look," Ria reached out, cing a hand on my shoulder. "I''m not the right person you should be asking. But if you wanna know what I think. I think you''ll be just fine. Whatever rtionship you have with her isn''t just gonna go crumbling the moment you see each other again. Not after what you''ve done for her, and certainly not after what she''s done for you."


    I mentioned before just how difficult it was to distinguish the words behind her words. It wasn''t difficult at all here. For the first time, she was being straight, she was being sincere.


    "Look even if you are clueless as to what to say to her now, you''ll definitely find the words. Even if you can''t find it now, you''ll surely find itter."


    She unsped her hand and took a step back, her smile as genuine as it ever was.


    I simply shook my head. "You know, I really wish you would talk like that more often. You just moved my heart there."


    Another round of chuckles.


    "Make a recording next time," she said. "It''llst longer."


    And with that, in a bright spiral of mes, Ria finally took flight, soaring into the darkness, casting it all away with her blinding glow.


    I watched her until she was nothing more than just another shimmering dot painting the brilliant night sky before I conceded to the freezing cold and finally took the steps into the doorway open wide.


    New home, new friends, new circumstances.


    As I let the door swung close, I heard the creak of wooden floorboards, the thud of heavy footsteps, and the sound of breathing, shallow, and strain.


    A secondter¡­ a voice. A familiar, nostalgic,forting voice resounding aloud in the deathly quiet.


    "Mas...ter?"


    I missed that voice.


    "Ash¡­"


    I missed that sight.


    I never realized how much I missed the glow of her emerald eyes staring back at me, to see her be so expressive again¡­ to be able to look at her, and actually see her.


    Could have brought a tear to my eye. It didn''t. Joy wasn''t an emotion I had yet. Happy and relieved, yes. But it wasn''t enough.


    Ash had a hand grasping firmly onto the stair handle, mid-way down the steps, her body hunched, her skin pale as snow. She must have just woken up, and yet her first instinct wasn''t to stay still and recoup, she came looking for me.


    But I didn''t feel joy for it. I wanted to feel joy.


    "Master¡­ I¡­" Ash heaved, "What I have done to you¡­ the despicable things¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    "Don''t apologize, please," I said at once, walking deeper into the hall. "Please don''t. You aren''t¡­"


    "Sis...ter?"


    I stopped dead in my tracks. I spun to the left.


    The living room had one other that had roused to consciousness. Adalia sat upright, her misty clouded eyes scanning the room from right to left before finally catching sight of me by the doorway.


    "Where is¡­ my sister?" she asked. "Where¡­ have you brought me?"


    Both eyes were on me now. Ash and Adalia''s. Staring, inquiring¡­ almost as if burrowing into my soul.


    Ria''s statement rang true. I was utterly at loss for words.


    Find your words¡­ you''ll find them. All will be exined. In time. They''ll understand. Get them to understand.


    The front door mmed shut. An echo resounding in the night. It was almost like an affirmation of a fact that I already knew.


    As I took in a breath, as I opened my mouth wide, as I stared back at them with a newfound resolve.


    I knew that life would never be the same again.

 Chapter 45 - Back To The Usual...

    When I dream, I dream of her.


    Tossing and turning, trying to forget, yet it remained.


    Sometimes I''ll dream, and sometimes it''ll just be a flicker in a sea of memories. Just a flicker.


    Sometimes.


    Then sometimes, in those dreaded times, it''ll be more than just a flicker.


    I used to enjoy sleeping. Loved it, even.


    Now though? Sad to say, my dear sleep¡­ but I really think we should start seeing other people.


    You''re a nightmare to deal with. Literally.


    I see fangs. I hear screams. I feel pain. In my restless dreams. All of them, just a full-on assault on the senses, pulsating throughout my body. It''s enough to make anybody wake up in a cold sweat. Dreams of a malevolent being''s ws sinking down to your chest.


    But, strangely enough, I didn''t dread the vampire. Instead, I dreaded the emerald-green eyes that lurked behind the vampire.


    And those same emerald-green eyes were ever recurring. I hated that I dreamed of her that way.


    I hated that I dreamt of her now.


    Thetest construct my mind had crafted consisted of Ash, a sword, and me dying.


    Two plus two equals four. I''ll leave the answer to how I ended up dying unsaid. Doesn''t take an Einstein to solve that math equation.


    Yet no matter the form or method of the dreams, the results would alwayse out the same way every time.


    Me, waking up with a start, wet in the face, gasping for breaths I did not need. Afterward, I would survey the bedroom, the darkness dimly lit by the 7-in-the-morning sun.


    Sometimes, nothing. Other times¡­


    "GOD!"


    I''ll scream, I''ll reel back and, sometimes I''ll even end up bashing my skull against the wooden headboard. In this case, I hit my head so hard the bed vibrated from the impact.


    Then, as I sat there, aching and moaning in the midst of a rude awakening, a voice would sound. Quiet, reserved¡­ and almost trance-like.


    "No¡­ God¡­"


    What an ominous statement.


    Through sight blurred with tears, I''d stare at the unblinking set of misty eyes staring at me from the end of my bed. As my heartbeat settled itself back from the verge of an explosion, I''d take a deep breath and begin the day just as I have many times before.


    "Adalia," I said. "Fourth time this week. I wake up and you''re staring at me. Fourth. Don''t make a fifth, please."


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­" She hung her head. "But I¡­ worry that I... will¡­"


    "Frenzy," I finished for her. "I know, I know."


    "Apologies..."


    "It''s fine, all good..." I sighed and began rolling back my sleeve, stretching out towards her a smooth patch of bare skin, ripe for a feasting. "Go crazy. Not literally, I meant¡­ you know what I mean."


    Slowly, she crept her way towards me, her gaze never once breaking away from mine, always that nk far-away gaze that seemed to see more than it should.


    I''d feel her faint breathing trickling across the surface of my skin before the shimmering white of her fangs would sink into my flesh once more.


    This is how my mornings tend to start out nowadays. It was almost routine by then. Well, you know that they say - A startle a day keeps the heart attacks away. Or at least that''s what Ria keeps telling me. I''m not really inclined on believing her though.


    Also when she would feast, it was at surface level. Really, it felt more like a nibble than an actual bite. Compared to the first time, back in that building, her bites now hurt as much as a mosquito''s.


    The process doesn''tst all that long either. Ten secondster, right on the dot, and her fangs will be out of my arm with not a single bite mark visible aside from a little red glow where her fangs had pierced.


    "Thank you..." she whispered, stepping to the other end of the room, her movement now flushed with vigor.


    Did she walk away? Leave? No. She''ll just be standing there. Gawking. Waiting for me to do something.


    Why are vampires so weird?


    "Why do you just stand there?" I finally asked after days of repeating the same routine over and over again.


    "Waiting," she replied.


    "For?"


    "To see¡­ if you die..."


    That snapped me right awake. "What - wait, you''re telling that that love bite could have killed me?! You''ve been chewing on me for a week and a half now, you''re saying any one of those times could have been thest?!"


    "Sometimes¡­ when I eat¡­ people die..." she exined with all the enthusiasm of a coffee lover sipping on tea. "That''s why¡­ I wait..."


    Had a shback to my first resurrection, and I think I can somewhat understand what she''s trying to say.


    "You''re saying you''ll save me?"


    Adalia nodded her head, her nce slightly angling to the firmly closed door to the side, whispering, "Ash will save you¡­"


    I followed her gaze, my eyebrows furrowing. "She''s by the door?"


    Another nod.


    "Wha - again?"


    "Always..."


    Off went the nkets that bundled me snug, thud went the floorboards as my feet pressed against it. Went to draw open the curtains - stopped - figured Adalia wouldn''t really appreciate me shbanging her with the sun - and instead decided to just make a beeline to the bedroom door.


    As I twisted the doorknob, I figured there wasn''t a better time for the usual morning greeting.


    "Morning, Adalia," I said.


    I heard her reply from behind, as the door swung open with a creak.


    "Good morning¡­ Son of Terestra..."


    Don''t know why I was still surprised. Don''t know why it wasn''t on the list of things I shoulde to expect.


    Nevertheless, I was surprised. Still, I didn''t expect.


    Arms wrapped around her knees, huddling in the narrow corridor that led to my bedroom door, Ash was fast asleep with her head slumped against the wall. Her de lying by her side.


    Guard duty. Ninth day in a row.


    Lost count of how many times I told her it wasn''t necessary anymore yet still she does so anyway.


    Didn''t count the times when I would catch her sleeping on the job, however, but if I had to make a guess¡­ fifth, sixth, maybe?


    Evidently, she wasn''t very good at guard duty despite her constant insistence on it.


    But leave it to her to pick up on the most unexpected of things. Took one step, one step that could have won the record for world''s tiniest creak, and still, her ears came perking upward.


    Then faster than you could say, ''Hey, you, you''re finally awake.'', She''d be already up on her feet, the sword clutched firmly in her grasp, scouring the vicinity with eyes ever vignt.


    Ever seen a pajama-wearing, sword-wielding, hair-in-a-tangled-mess-ing Elf before? No? Well, you''re wee.


    "Morning," I said, greeting her with the warmest smile I could then muster.


    She spun around, saw me, saw my smile, then immediately looked the other way.


    In a voice less than a whisper, she muttered, "Good¡­ good morning, Master."


    I felt my smile slowly slip away. "You¡­ slept well?"


    "Yes, I have," I heard her draw in a big breath. "What of yourself?"


    Sword. Ash. Death. Only a flicker.


    "Yes," I answered. "Good sleep."


    "I see¡­" Another intake of breath. "Splendid news."


    She didn''t sound too splendid, though.


    "I noticed you''re still guarding over my door," I took a step forward. "Didn''t we already agree it wasn''t necessary anymore?"


    She took a step backward. "Indeed."


    "So, why¡­?" One step forward.


    Two steps back. "It''s necessary..."


    Not one, not two - but many hurried steps now. Ones that brought her further away from reach. To the other end of the corridor, striding into a doorway mming shut, Ash went and disappeared from sight.


    Well, that went well¡­

 Chapter 46 - Morning Routine

    Yet I suppose, just like everything else, it was all routine by now. Including Ash''s reaction. Life simply just goes on.


    Yeah, like hell it does.


    Ever since the incident, I had time to process, time to reflect. In this big emptybyrinth of a house, there were plenty of ces to start pacing about, and pace about I did.


    I remembered saying in a job interview once that there really wasn''t anything special about me at all. Needless to say, I didn''t get the job. It was a good job too. Maybe I should go back and try my luck again.


    Who knows? Now if that ''anything special'' question pops back up again, I could just scoff away and proim with confidence, "Yeah, I''m actually the lovechild of literally God. Hire me, please, or I''ll smite you."


    My mind ached and pound at such a revtion. It was just a simple six-word statement. Yet I just couldn''t really¡­ well, I just didn''t want to ept that things were the way they were.


    Leonardo and Terestra were my parents.


    ''No!'', my mind would roar back at me. ''It''s Michael and Lilith. Your average run-of-the-mill husband and wife.''


    Tossed in a text to both Mom and Dad, and even my sister for good measure and all I got to show for it was a message from the big man himself who is the least talkative of the bunch.


    <<Will visit soon>>


    It''s been a couple of days since then and nothing. Ring-ring went the phone but no one would pick up. It''s like I''m deliberately being kept in the dark for some reason.


    So until Dad arrives, I''ll just have to make do for now. The same daily routine as always.


    Shower, change, ready the meals at the downstairs dining table where chairs were drawn out for three, ce the tes, take a seat, only to find out once again that there, including me, seated only two out of three.


    I recalled asking Adalia once if vampires would feast on anything else besides blood. She said no back then. So imagine my surprise one Saturday night, when I saw her sitting at the dining table staring away at an empty te.


    "I would¡­ like to try," she said.


    Ever since then she''ll diligently partake in all mealtimes. Breakfast, sometimes lunch, and always dinner.


    So there we were, just us two, munching on scrambled eggs and ham. I wasn''t a very good cook, but I try¡­ I really do.


    "I liked... the pancakes¡­" Adalia suddenly muttered.


    Apparently, I didn''t try hard enough.


    "I don''t know how to make pancakes, Adalia."


    "I liked¡­ Ria''s¡­ pancakes¡­"


    "I''m not Ria, Adalia."


    "Cereal?"


    "Cereal is¡­" I nced at the vacant seat across from me. "Not for you."


    Adalia never bothered to inquire who. She knew. That''s why the rest of the meal was munched upon without another word from either of us.


    You might wonder how on earth I could just sit there eating eggs and ham and drinking orange juice with the literal manifestation of my nightmares by my side and not feel the slightest shred of uneasiness or fear. Did I even have any problems with this arrangement? Well, from the outside looking in, it didn''t seem like I did.


    But I did. I definitely did.


    Adalia definitely knew it too.


    Though through first nces, she maye across as someone living life as if she was miles away from the present. Truth was, she was as keen as theye.


    When she''d speak, when she''d eat, there would always be that bit of fang poking out of her lips and I''d shudder. Anytime she''did her hands t in front of me, anytime she held something in them - those jagged edges, I could never tear away.


    It''s no wonder why she always had her hands curled into fists, why she never bites and always nibbled.


    Consideration. She had plenty of it.


    Part of me felt bad for it. Having her conceal the things that made her who she was at my expense. Still, there was that other part that couldn''t help but feel grateful for it.


    What a selfish prick that part was¡­ really...


    Even then, despite everything, when it came down to it, irrationality was still¡­ very much irrational. She still terrified me to the bone.


    I just try not to show it, and she tries not to show that she knows I don''t show. But I know she doesn''t show, and she knows that I know that she doesn''t show.


    That''s why I always finished first. That''s why the knife and fork in her hand would always tighten ever so slightly as I strode past her on my way to the kitchen sink.


    "Thanks for¡­ the food¡­" she''d always mutter past sealed lips.


    "You''re wee," I''d always answer without a second nce her way.


    Routine. Always Routine.


    -------


    It was already ten in the morning and still no sign of Ash descending down those steps. Tried to take my mind off it by cleaning for a bit, which, as it tends to do nowadays, just served to only exacerbate matters.


    See, I would try to clean. I was actually not that bad at it. In fact, I''d say I even prided myself on my standard of cleanliness. It''s just that nowadays, I don''t even have the opportunity to do so anymore.


    By the time a new dawn arises, you''d be hard-pressed to find a speck of dust anywhere in the house. All the usual suspects would already be ounted for by the time I had my turn with them.


    Tabletops cleared, shelves dusted, windows wiped, floors swept, garbage thrown. Really, all I did today was wash the tes. I''m diligent like that.


    On the first day it happened, it took only thirty seconds of pondering to realize who dun did it.


    The Elf-Knight from another world always aimed to please. That fact remains true even to this day. I just wish she would go about in a less convoluted manner. A simple smile, a bow, that was really all it would take to please me.


    I just wish she knew that...


    "Going¡­ up?" Adalia''s voice softly sounded.


    Soft not because she was as meek as a mouse, soft because she was speaking from a distance, and why shouldn''t she be?


    It was bedtime time now. After all, my morning was her midnight and my breakfast was her dinner.


    So I turned, midway up the staircase, ncing over at the scene offort. Adaliaid pretty snug on the couch there, she also had this habit of bundling her nkets up so that it looked like she was in a cocoon of fabric.


    Adorable? Perhaps¡­


    "Yeah," I said, nudging forward the tray I had in my hands. "Someone still hasn''t eaten yet."


    Adalia slowly nodded her head in understanding, and I thought that was that, but when I turned around to continued my ascent, she spoke again.


    "Ash is¡­ not very fond of me¡­" she said.


    Didn''t even bother stopping this time, I just kept trudging on.


    "You know why," I answered back.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Goodnight, Adalia."


    "Good¡­ night¡­ son¡­ of¡­"


    Fast asleep just as the second floor was reached. At this point, it was almost like clockwork.


    Punctual, methodical, dutiful. Just like my next course of actions were.


    A silver tray with the usual favorites, ced gently beside a closed door. Three soft knocks then my voice as normal as it could be.


    "Food''s by the door, Ash" I gave a sigh. "Try and eat this time¡­"


    Usually, I''d get no reply. Didn''t know why I was expecting anything different this time. Just this once, though¡­ it''d be nice to hear something, anything.


    Nothing.


    I walked away.


    Saw thising, knew what lied ahead in front of me, the rock on the bridge or whatever the hell Ria called it¡­ it was all within expectations. Still, just because you expect it to happen doesn''t mean it''ll make it any easier to sort out.


    But I still see light at the end of the tunnel, the rainbow after the rain. I''m confident Ash and I would get through this.


    It was only a matter of time.


    And time was something I had plenty to spare.


    I wasn''t just going to go twiddle my thumbs doing nothing. Not anymore.


    Do you know how much mid-range second-handptops go for online? They''re surprisingly cheap, actually.


    And do you know how fast it takes to have one delivered to your doorstep? Once again, they don''t take that long.


    At the end of the hallway, I swung open my bedroom door, pressed a click, heard a click, and locked it. Didn''t waste much time booting up theptop to the desktop screen, wasted even less clicking open the icon I had tucked away in the corner.


    Soon, a familiar orchestral melody came ring at me from theptop speakers, next was the soft yellow glow emitting from the disy, a title card that glimmered three golden words.


    <<Chronicles Of Asteria>>


    The usual morning routine.


    It was time to learn more about dear old Mommy and Daddy.

 Chapter 47 - Change In Routine

    <<Be sure to stock up on Health Potions before entering a fight. You never know when you might need them.>>


    Man, loading screen tips are useful as hell, aren''t they? A lot of games have them. A lot of games shouldn''t. Half the time, some of them feel just downright patronizing, honestly.


    Like, what am I? Five? I know how to press the ''X'' button, game, don''t worry. I''m fully capable of using my thumbs.


    Over the course of my ythrough, I managed to gather a list of favorites that would asionally pop up on screen, a few of them, paraphrasing here, are basic things like -


    <<Weapon broken. Go cksmith. cksmith fix good.>>


    <


    >


    Favorite one being, after dying from a mob, was: <<To not die, don''t die>>


    Okay, maybe I''m giving the devs a little too much k here. Besides, they do serve as useful suggestions when I get too cooped up in farming for EXP.


    Fast-traveling that one time actually reminded me of a thing that I should be doing that I''ve been setting aside for reasons of the procrastination kind.


    <<You can find interesting side quests by going to a local town''s notice board and epting quests from there>>


    Convenient timing had me loading into the peaceful province of Astra. A rather prosperous kingdom. Definitely be earning top dor here.


    ''Course, I haven''tpletely forgotten about my true objective here. Like a dried-up desert sponge, I''ve been absorbing every new info I''vee across, truly immersing myself in the world of Asteria.


    It''s no Kronocia, though, but it''s the closest I''ll ever get and that''s good enough for me.


    Now, most will say that for a purpose such as my own, a wise man would simply set himself walking on the path less troubled, and just google what it was that he sought for.


    Let it not be unsaid though, that I''d agree wholeheartedly. But this arduous journey has since gone past the point of just simple curiosity. After everything that has transpired, it was so much more.


    Asteria was personal. And I''ll discover everything it had to offer to me with my own eyes, with my own hands, all in the eyes of Leonardo the Hero. My quote-unquote ''Father''.


    That''s amitment I resolve to see through to its end.


    Hold your apuse everyone. I know. Video games are such awe-inspiring ventures, aren''t they? What a brave man I am for sitting in my bedroom fiddling around with a controller. I mean, can you just feel the determination surging through my veins here? I can.


    Oh wait, that''s Redbull. Nevermind.


    Then there was the case with Ash and her polygonized evil alter ego. That¡­ I didn''t really know what to do with. As a servant of Terestra, our paths were intertwined¡­ I''m going to end up knowing her story one way or another.


    So as they say,e what may.


    "How about this one?" suggested a sorcererpanion of mine, pointing to the quest board.


    In actuality, what my dear sorcererpanion, with his big hat and robes, failed to realize in time was the fact that I''ve already swiped every single piece of parchment tacked onto the notice board. So really, he was just pointing at nothing, making himself look like aplete and utter fool.


    Which is ironic, since his intelligence stat far exceeded the rest of my party members, including me.


    But that''s just A.I for you.


    Anyway, Dad was a busy guy. Made him run around the entire province doing errands for people with way too much time on their hands.


    You can''t farm without farming equipment? Okay, sure, I''ll get you some. Pretty sure there''s a shop literally around the corner where you could just walk yourzy ass over yonder, but whatever, customer is always right, I guess.


    You want me to spy on a girl you have a crush on just to find out what she likes? Dude, my armor has been forged with the hardened skin and flesh of my foes. You sure you want me to be your cupid? No problem? Okay. Yeah.


    Let me rify here, you want me, a legendary hero from the past that has been flung forward into the future to save the world from a life-ending threat, you want that very same hero to be running around the entire kingdom just to help you catch your runaway chickens?


    Is that really what you want a hero to be doing,dy? Is it really?


    Ooo, you''re giving away a hundred gold for it? Why didn''t you just say so? Hell yeah, mdy. Lead the way.


    Eventually, that longundry list of quests I''ve acquired has soon whittled down to just a fair few in the course of just a few short hours. Ticked away the farmer, ticked away the crush, ticked away the chickens, next on the list is¡­


    Search quest. Talk to the Aristocrat. Don''t mind if I do.


    Just like any other quest, it had a four-step process. Talk here, go there, find this, go back, done.


    The first step was talk. So talk I did.


    Mr. Aristocrat spoke in a rather pompous manner, so much so, that I was barely paying any attention to him. That was until he disclosed just who exactly I was looking for.


    "My Elf has gone missing. Attempting to flee, I suppose. Would you be so kind as to bring him back here for me?"


    I shifted in my seat, hunching myself closer to the screen. Now he''s got my attention. Sure, aristocrat, sure¡­


    "Splendid to hear! Now I hear talks of Elves being sighted within the greens of Witherwood Forest. I do believe your journey starts there. Do more than just drive them away, will you? Farewell."


    The second step and the third, togetherpacted into words on the upper righthand corner.


    <<Capture the Aristocrat''s Elf in Witherwood Forest>>


    <<(Optional: y the remaining Elves)>>


    Why was this normal? Why wasn''t there any dialogue choice to object?


    "Let us make haste, shall we? Those heathens won''t linger for long," said with a smile, my sorcerer eagerly marched onwards.


    No, no thanks. I don''t wanna do that.


    "Yes," Leonardo spoke. "Congregating so close to the citizens of Astra¡­ those Elves are getting too audacious for their own good. Let us make an example out of them."


    What the fuck¡­


    Apparently, it didn''t matter what I wanted to do. This was what Leonardo wanted to do - what my Dad wanted to do.


    The Hero of Prophecy.


    I don''t think a hero should be saying things like that.


    "Perhaps by chance, we''ll be able to capture one of our own too," spoke the sorcerer again, chuckling. "We could really do with a servant of our own, don''t you suppose?


    Leonardo shook his head. "I fear I may not be able to resist the urge to kill them myself."


    I¡­


    I paused the game.


    Forget Terestra, what the hell was up with Leonardo''s skewed perspective on heroism here?


    Was this how far the hatred against elves reached? To the point where not even the hero of justice himself is exempted from disying prejudice against them?


    What of Kronocia? How deep did the enmity lie? Was it just as bad?


    ''She''s just an Elf!''


    Irene''s words rang loud in my head. Maybe it really was that bad.


    ''There was an incident involving Elvenkind.''


    Ash had imed long ago. But what incident?


    Well¡­ only one way to find out. I wasmitted. I was determined. I unpaused the game.


    Then came a knock at the bedroom door, shutting me away from the realm of fantasy as I hastily mmed theptop shut, forgetting that I had locked the door already.


    A knock on the door. Adalia was fast asleep, there was no one else in the house, so whoever was at the door could only be¡­


    "Who is it?" I yelled into the quiet.


    "It''s¡­ it''s only I," muttered the soft muffled voice of Ash.


    Bingo. Big one-in-a-million change bingo.


    I could barely recall thest time Ash actually approached me of her own volition. It was always meing to her. This was a new development, one that arrived at the worst possible time.


    My mind was so wracked with sprouting up endless spections as to what could possibly be the reason for this sudden shift of the status quo, that I nearly forgot the option of just simply opening my goddamn mouth and asking.


    "Did you need something?" I said, frantically at war with the quiver in my voice. "What''s up?"


    The sliver of light funneling in from the narrow slit in the doorway painted a shadow onto the wooden floorboards. It was a rather twitchy shadow, one that shifted about in ce¡­ timidly, hesitatingly¡­ matching well with the voice that belonged to it.


    "I''ve overheard you," Ash slowly said. "The previous day¡­ I''ve overheard a mention that we were in dire need of supplements for theing days ahead. You were¡­ supposed to head out for fresh supplies today? I fear you may have forgotten is all."


    "Oh." I did forget. "You''re right, must have slipped my mind." But she remembered for me.


    Every room had a clock. Don''t know why but they did. I nced at the one hanging above the doorway.


    Already one in the afternoon¡­


    "I''ll go get them now, Ash," I said, rising from my seat. "Thanks for the reminder."


    "Yes," she said. "Not at all¡­"


    Right then, I was thinking about how much I wanted that door to be see-through. The b of timbered wood between us¡­ I wanted to see her face, how did she look at the moment?


    Open the door, simple as that.


    ''Course the moment I took a step forward, the shadow on the floorboards shrank back.


    "Okay," I heard her say. "I shall¡­ I shall go now."


    Was that it?


    The most she''s ever interacted with me in weeks, and you''re going to let fly by you? Let that shadow fade away into the light? Listen to that shuffle of feet growing ever distant?


    How many times are you just going to let it happen?


    Remember, four steps to a side-quest. Go and take the first step.


    "Hey, Ash?" I spoke out. "You wannae with?"


    Silence. Not even the sound of footsteps. So I continued, doing the utmost to stifle the apprehension threatening to burst out.


    "It won''t exactly be a light trip. It''s a long shopping list, and I only have one pair of hands. But with you, it''ll be much easier and also faster, but I''m not forcing you! It''s not an order! I just thought that maybe we could use some - well, I thought we could, but - okay - look, what I''m trying to say is¡­ it''ll be nice if you followed¡­ you know?"


    The silence immediately after was a deafening one. I admit I could have been more eloquent there. s, Martin Luther King Jr I was not, so there I stood, waiting for her reaction.


    And just how well did I fare on that front?


    Well, footsteps sounded again.


    Steps fainter. Steps further. Drawing away from me.


    Maybe... maybe we just weren''t there yet, is all...


    Maybe we never will be.


    "I''ll get changed," A voice as tense as my own echoed. "I shan''t be long¡­ but you needn''t wait for me."


    "It''s okay!" I said on impulse. "I''ll... I''ll wait."


    Her door shutting close reverberated in the quiet.


    Whether or not she heard me didn''t matter to me. I was just delighted that some headway was actually happening after so long.


    But I wasn''t done yet. This was just the first hurdle. One step down, three more to go. I grabbed my wallet, my phone, a coat, and after unlocking the door, I headed downstairs, where I began my wait by the front door.


    Don''t know exactly what I could do to coax her out of this shell she made for herself. Whatever the case, this barrier between us, this rock on the bridge? It was going to shift. One way or another.


    This is going to be an interesting side quest...

 Chapter 48 - Baby Steps

    November really hated the sun it seemed. Not a trace of yellow in the clouds amid the endless swarm of dark greys and whites. It was like the sky just got told that its favorite show had been canceled and has lost all purpose for existence. That''s how bleak it looked.


    Someone better not tell it Santa isn''t real either. I don''t need the sky to start crying tsunamis on me. Rain was thest thing I needed right then.


    Even the flower garden itself, with all its ir and flourish, was not spared from the mncholic air. Colors no longer bloomed, reds, yellows, and blues, so dull and washed-out. Not a trace of the wind to give them motion with the breeze.


    It was all so¡­ drab.


    Am I in a noir film? Certainly feels like it. Only thing missing now was the gloomy narration. Wait, I already did, didn''t I? Oh boy¡­


    Okay! Look! I don''t care. You think I care? I don''t. I don''t care how ring the signs were, I was not going to take this as a precursor for things toe, I refuse.


    Mark my words, this thirty-minutes-to-an-hour shopping session shall not be hampered by any more doom and gloom, and if I see one more thing that makes me feel the slightest bit of the big S.A.D, I am going to -


    "Master¡­ perhaps postponing this trip for now... would be the wisest decision..."


    Cry.


    I turned to face the front entrance, where a patch of white and a glow of green poked out from a slightly opened doorway.


    "What, why?" I said, smiling an unconcerned smile. "Got some coupons here telling me that using them now would be the wisest."


    Ash''s eyes shifted upwards then back down to me. "Damp air. It''s almost certain to start pouring at any moment."


    I scoffed, and chuckled. I schuffled. "Pfft, It''s not gonna rain."


    Lighting shed from behind.


    "It''s not going to rain soon."


    Thunder boomed louder than a shotgun.


    "It''s not going to rain¡­ soonest."


    Happy thoughts,e on, sky, happy thoughts! Don''t start tearing up, please!


    I kept that unconcerned smile on my face. Probably was a mistake. No mirrors, but I was sure I had a grimace, which did not help my case at all.


    We haven''t even made it past the front door yet damn it.


    "Umbre!" I piped up, perhaps a bit more enthusiastically than I would have liked. "Get the one underneath the stairs. Problem solved. Yeah?"


    That solved that, and luckily Ash was in agreement. Saw her face skirt away from the doorway and not a momentter, there sounded her rummaging about in the cupboard under the stairs.


    The next I saw of her was with the front door swung to its fullest, a folded umbre clutched tightly in her arms and with clothing that was¡­ that was¡­ what the hell¡­


    That jacket with strandsing loose with many ck blotches of singed fabric. I knew. Those jeans, ruined and sliced to tatters. I remembered. The first clothes I''ve ever given her¡­ clothes that she took with her into the Matriarch''s domain. Sad to say, they did note out of the incident unscathed.


    "You still have that?"


    "Yes¡­" Ash said, knowing immediately what ''that'' referred to. "I have, um¡­ deemed them still fit for use¡­"


    Fit for use, indeed. I do not recall ever teaching her how to use those dastard strings and needles, yet somehow¡­ most of the damage was restored to a semi-pristine state. The ces that were patched up showed signs of a beginner''s work. Which means...


    "You, uh¡­ you patched it up yourself?" I asked.


    "Indeed, I did," Ash nodded, her gaze elsewhere. "Mistress Ria had taught me to sew in her spare time."


    I drew my head back. "Mistress Ria?"


    Another nod. "She prefers I address her as such."


    Of course she does.


    "Okay¡­ but¡­" Up and down my eyes went gazing at her figure. "You sure you don''t want to wear anything else?"


    She shook her head, looked at me, and softly muttered. "I like this one."


    That was all she said and that was all I needed to understand. I nodded and started our adventure with a step forward.


    "Let''s go then."


    I found that walking was actually a rather underappreciated source of transportation. Sure, it wasn''t as fast as others. Sure, it wasn''t as efficient than most. Still it offers you something that the rest would rarely allow.


    Time.


    And just what does time give me? Well, it was a great way to gauge Ash''s way of thinking. Haven''t even left the front porch yet, and already, in little time, she was speaking again.


    "Master... if you insist that these provisions are of utmost significance, then I would not mind tending to the matter myself."


    I do that, then what''s the point of this side-quest? Can''t tell whether that offer was raised because the sight of me just unnerves her, or if she was just being her kind benevolent self again.


    Perhaps it was a strange mixture of both. But either way¡­


    "Sorry, Ash. But you''re stuck with me for the moment. Rather not have an assortment of cat food again likest time. I''m buying, you''re helping. Besides, coupons. Do you know what coupons are?"


    I gave a brief nce behind me, finding Ash with a puzzled frown on her face.


    "Was it¡­ I believe it allows for the upheaval of the existing chain ofmand. Thus, granting you ownership of both the store and its supplies. Yes?"


    Holy hell, if that''s how coupons work¡­ it''s no wonder stores don''t give them out as much as they did before. Probably got tired of having to relinquish ownership each time.


    "No, Ash¡­ I think¡­ yeah, I think that''s a coup d''etat."


    "Oh."


    Oh indeed.


    "I''m guessing coupons and coup d''etat were on the same page in the dictionary?" I asked.


    "I¡­ I believe so."


    I chuckled and turned to the front again. Good talk. I liked that kind of talk. We needed more of those. And to that end, I had a n.


    Five minutes into the journey and we were out on the sidewalk, striding faster as the clouds got darker. Ash was keeping her distance, however with a solid five feet gap of empty space between us.


    Main objective here was to shorten that gap and I know just the thing.


    "Master?" I hear Ash call out from behind. "Forgive me, but, would a taxi not be preferable in this case?"


    "Why, you wanna ride one again?"


    "Wha - No, no, no! Don''t misunderstand me. It was merely a suggestion. I would never¡­ to ask of you for such¡­ after everything¡­ I - "


    "I''m kidding, Ash."


    "Ah¡­" was her response, leveling back to a state of calm. "I - I see. You¡­ you merely jest. Ahem, yes - well¡­ I knew that."


    Sure you did.


    "We could take a taxi, we could," I said, feeling the muscles in my lips curving upwards. "Or we could stay here and wait for something else."


    I stopped walking, and Ash followed suit. With a full-on smile now, I pointed to the object that sat rusting away by the sidelines.


    "Know what this is?" I asked.


    Ash drifted a bemused gaze over to where I was pointing, cautiously inching closer to my side for a better view. It didn''t help though, she still looked just as lost as she was prior toing over.


    "It''s¡­ it''s a bench?" She tilted her head. "Metal bench, equipped with a cylindrical roof serving as shelter from rainfall?"


    "Know what a bus is?"


    "Bus?"


    "I''ll take that as no," Forward I went, taking a seat on the cold hard surface. "Have a seat. You''re gonna like this one."


    With a strange blend of confusion and curiosity, Ash waltz on over and took a ce at the other end of the bench.


    Still, there was the gap. Damn¡­


    "Are we... waiting on something?" Ash asked.


    There was a rumble that echoed in the distance, a rumble that kept on creeping closer.


    "Not for long," I said, nudging my chin to the direction of the approaching noise.


    The big metal box with wheels finally made its grand appearance, roaring away towards our position. As expected, the sight and sound of it had Ash immediately rocketing upwards.


    I thought right. A love for cars would mean even greater love for buses and it definitely showed. Don''t know what she had against garbage trucks, though...


    Still, wish I could describe in great detail exactly how in awe Ash was at the moment. How the bus screeching to a halt in front us captivated her sight like nothing ever did before. I could start with her lips perhaps, how it opened wide and never closed shut, maybe even how she seemingly forgot how to breathe in the heat of the moment.


    So many words to describe, but nothing I''d say would do it no justice. I wouldn''t be able to, seeing her so reinvigorated, so full of wonder once again¡­ I''d fail before I even began.


    But if I could summarize her joy in a few words, there was always the staple feature you look out for.


    For the first time in a long time, her pointed ears twitched energetically, and her eyes glimmered bright.


    For once, I felt that feeling again. Back before everything, back when it was just the two of us. The feeling that everything was a-okay.


    A squeaky hinge swung the door of the bus open, and seeing as Ash was frozen in astonishment, I decided to take the initiative and take the first step into the bus.


    "Coming in?" I asked, unable to suppress the goofy grin on my face.


    Then that''s when I saw it, impelled to the surface by ecstasy and wonder, a small smile on her face reciprocating the one on my own.


    "Yes¡­" She said breathlessly. "Definitely."


    I stretched a hand out and she, to my delight, took it without hesitation.


    Gap closed.


    As the bus rumbled off towards the direction of the city, I couldn''t help but share in her happiness.


    How could I not be happy? This was a promising start.


    For once, I thought, everything was definitely going to be alright.

 Chapter 49 - A Short Bus Ride

    Public transportation.


    To some - the bane of their existence. To the rest - yeah, pretty much the same as the former. Point being the majority of people aren''t too keen when ites to bus rides.


    No one cheers upon the prospect of being chucked into a cramped space brimming with nothing but total strangers. And if you so happen to have motion sickness?


    Heh¡­ Then may God have mercy on your soul because you and I both know that your stomach most certainly won''t.


    But that''s enough about its vices, instead, let''s talk more about its virtues for it is a rather virtuous vehicle indeed. For instance, I could think of nothing else that could have brought Ash in glee over all that was in sight.


    And if that''s not a virtue, then I don''t know what is.


    Balls of chewing gums stuck underneath flimsy chairs, rickety handlebars on even more rickety rails¡­ the bus driver''s hat. Yeah, each one just kept widening that grin on her face.


    Like a kid-elf in a kid-elf candy store.


    I could tell she was holding herself back. I knew she wanted very much to eye and touch every square-inch of the ce, it was only through sheer force of will that she hadn''t given in to her temptations, it was only that that kept her dutifully trailing along after me to take our ce at the back of the bus.


    Gottamend her for that.


    Once seated, she still wasn''t done vivaciously craning her neck around the ce. Frically tapping the tip of the umbre on the ground and having her ears twitch about underneath the hoody was her way of subtly expressing the enthusiasm flowing within her.


    Adding on to it, I made sure she had the window seat so she could ogle with her face mere inches from the ss, her hot breath fogging up her view of thendscapes that passed us by.


    I couldn''t help but be reminded once more just how dog-like her demeanor was right then, you stick a fluffy tail right on her and she might as well be.


    "I take it you''re impressed?" I asked after giving her some time to settle.


    "Impress?" She said with a short disbelieving chuckle. "I fear there may be no words to describe such a feeling that I hold within me."


    "Take your time, you''ll find them."


    Wonders didn''t stop there. Everytime the bus screeches to a halt on someone''s stop, there Ash''s eyes would be, glued to the door mming open and close.


    Seriously, I wouldn''t mind if we just stayed on this bus ride the entire day and night. It was just nice to be back on speaking terms with her again after so many long, long days of uneasy silence and tension.


    Hopefully those days are far behind us now.


    "Fascinating," Ash whispered for the umpteenth time.


    "Just how fascinating can it get?" I responded back for the umpteenth time.


    She wasn''t listening though, she was lost in her own world now, speaking as if caught in a trance, "Not even in the wealthiest of regions of Astra would you find a carriage as extravagant and grandiose as this monolith."


    Astra. She mentioned Astra. Oh boy, Astra¡­


    "What''s Astra?" I asked, feigning normalcy in my tone.


    "A province located in the most northeastern side of Nilfa," Ash exined, still very much in high spirits. "Amidst the many kingdoms situated throughout thend of Asteria, Astra is the most prosperous of its kind there is."


    A near-perfect word for word recital taken from the codex entry in-game. It''s evident she knew much about it. But she was an Elf, and if there was anything that I took away from my session today, it was definitely the fact that Elves and Astra aren''t really a match made in heaven.


    "You''ve ever been there?" I asked again.


    Ash nodded her head. "Indeed I have. Why, I believe it was mentioned in passing on our first meeting. I had served previously under thete King Ardvair, former ruler of the kingdom of Astra."


    "As a servant," I muttered.


    "In¡­ Indeed." She affirmed, a little less energetically. "As a servant."


    Okay, don''t need any reminding. I know her past was a touchy subject for her. Won''t push any further than I already have. I came this far to get her in a good mood and I''m not gonna let ite crumbling down just for the sake of sating my curiosity, so I simply let it go.


    Thankfully, the conversation seemed to not have affected her as much as I thought it did. Still with a smile, still with eyes sparkling bright, it got to the point where I thought her joyful mood would never cease its spree.


    Until it did.


    Didn''t realize it at first. I was too busy meddling in my own thoughts about Astra and whatnot to even notice. But after five minutes of going without another mention of the word ''fascinating'', that''s when I knew something was amiss.


    When I turned to look at her again, that smile had already faded and the reason for it took me by surprise. Ash was staring away, no longer in awe nor in glee, solemn and quiet was the gaze she had fixated to the front of the bus.


    A little girl holding her mother''s hand, baring smiles at each other as wide as could be.


    Significant? To me not so much. I''ve seen that sight more times than I could count. My mother and sister are quite tight knit.


    Ash, on the other hand, she never broke away, even after they finally took their departure, her gaze followed and continued to linger on the door ps squeaking shut.


    Sorry, couldn''t help myself, this was a bizarreness I couldn''t leave unaddressed.


    "Ash?" I softly called out to her. "What''s up?"


    She didn''t flinch, nor did she give any indication of having heard me. After a while though, she slowly shook her head.


    "Nothing." she replied. "Nothing at all."


    That was most certainly not nothing.


    "Was it the little girl?" I asked. "The mother? Ash, what is it?"


    "She was no mother, Master," said Ash, taking in a deep breath. "In my eyes, I saw sisters."


    "And you could tell just by looking?"


    "I¡­ I merely guessed."


    I saw one scene, she saw another. I guess we only see what we really want to see.


    Say, for example, two sisters as happy as could be in each other''spany. If that''s what her eyes wanted to see¡­ then that''s what she''ll see.


    "I''m thinking that was more than just an educated guess," I said, staring at her grim expression. "You have a sister back in Asteria?"


    When she shook her head again, I thought perhaps I might have missed the mark entirely. That I might have been wrong on that front.


    But I wasn''t.


    Not from the way the luster had left her eyes. Not from the way her expression had lost its life. I wasn''t wrong.


    The soft mutterings that sounded following confirmed to me what I already knew.


    "I had a sister," Ash said.


    Looking back at it, I would really have loved to be dead wrong.


    This side quest just got a whole lotplicated.

 Chapter 50 - Into The City Streets

    A sister. Ash had a little sister. ''Had'' in past tense because she didn''t anymore.


    Her name, who she was and what had be of her.


    Questions that teetered at the tip of my tongue that I couldn''t bring myself to give voice to because I knew if I did, I''d just spoil the mood even worse than it already had been.


    For the rest of the journey towards town, Ash could be seen simply huddled over by the windowpane, staring off into the dreary city streets overcast by the grey, murky skies.


    I asked if she was alright and she assured me that she was. I''d really love to believe that, but¡­ it was hard not to notice that, inch by inch, there was that gap between us again.


    This whole bus thing had backfired on me, and to think, just moments before it was going so well...


    Fortunately for the both of us, there was hope. The thundering clouds in the sky hadn''t yet to pour.


    The next stop the bus stopped at was our stop to the shop.


    In the pursuit of her happiness, I was already foiled once. I won''t be foiled again.


    I gently tapped her on the shoulder and poor unsuspecting Ash gave a small jump of fright.


    "Wha - ?"


    "This is us," I told her, getting up on my feet while offering my hand out towards her.


    I did my best to look as reassuring as I can be, as weing as I could be. All for the sake of having her reach out to me.


    Did it work?


    Err¡­ kinda, I guess.


    Ash blinked once then shifted her eyes over from me to my outstretched hand. I saw her expression, saw her contemte it, then slowly I saw her hand lift up from the seat.


    Was worried she''d go about changing her mind at thest minute, so I took a chance, met her halfway, and grabbed hold of hers instead, gripping it firm.


    Surprised? Of course she was but she didn''t try to pull away. That was good.


    Okay, out of context, that sounded creepy, but I digress.


    "Let''s go, shall we?" I proimed with fervor.


    "Yes¡­" she answered back with fervor but not as much.


    With newfound determination, I guided us to the nearest exit, waited for the door to p open wide, thanked the bus driver for his generosity, then, finally, there we were once more atop solid ground, watching by the sidelines as the bus roared away, shrinking into the distance in a smog of ck.


    It''s been quite a long time since I''ve subjected myself to the hustle and bustle of city life. Good to know that even as my life kept going all topsy turvy upside down Australia-style, I could always count on the concrete jungle to keep me rooted to reality.


    Now, thest time I was here, I died. So let''s just pray that lightning doesn''t strike twice.


    And then lightning shed the sky. Wow, Zeus¡­ you have a way with timing. You trying to tell me something? Well, hold your bolts. I''m not listening. I got a goal to aplish here, ominous signs be damned.


    "Now," I pped my hands together. "Let''s be on our way."


    A nail salon at the front, a pub to the side. I know where we were. From here, it was basically a straight line towards the east before we reached the little treasure trove we call a grocery store.


    Naturally, I began heading west with a spring in my step.


    "Master? Where are you headed off to?"


    That was quick. Didn''t even make it three steps before I stopped by an inquiry.


    Thankfully, I already had an answer at the ready in the form of a forefinger pointed directly at the empty sidewalk that lied before me.


    An answer that only brought about an even greater bout of confusion. Ash furrowed her brow.


    "Forgive me if I''m mistaken¡­ but as I recall, the store in question resides to the east of here, does it not?"


    "True," I said. "But I figured a little walk along the city is just what my body needed after being cooped up in that house for so long."


    "A walk? Is¡­ is that wise?" said Ash, with a concerned gaze soaring upwards.


    "Not really," I said. "But I figure it wouldn''t hurt much."


    "I¡­ I suppose so," Ash responded. "Where do you have in mind, exactly?"


    "Anywhere, really. I''m not fickle on the destination. Uh, you won''t mind, right?"


    Casual was good. Casual was best. Talk to her as you would any other time, and eventually it''ll be the norm once more. Or at least¡­ that''s how my theory goes. It sounded like a viable strategy when I was formting it in my head.


    In practice though?


    Judging from the way she gripped the handle of the umbre tight, to the way that ''No, I wouldn''t,'' sounded with an indecisive tone in her voice. It''s safe to say that the answer to that question remains an inconclusive one.


    It''s fine. We have an entire city ahead of us to arrive at a conclusion.


    "Let''s go," I said.


    And with that, off we went to indulge in my whimsical whims, taking a little stroll around the block, just the two of us.


    Would have loved for it to simply remain as that. Just two people, walking, talking, enjoying themselves in one another''spany without any extra baggage hindering them down.


    Oddly enough, reality remained as bitter and cold as the weather¡­ life was all about hindrance, sadly.


    Block to block, side by side, an invisible barrier remained standing between us, and while I was all for tearing it down and smashing it gone, Ash on the other hand, didn''t really seem to mind it.


    Quiet brooding on a downcast expression. It wasn''t hard to guess what exactly was keeping her thoughts wallowing in gloom. After all, it was also keeping mine.


    Ash''s sister was a wild card I never expected to be put up against with. One look towards those siblings in the bus was enough to send her mood nose diving into the deepest depths of despair.


    Just what the hell happened there?


    Quick nces, not for more than a second, I kept giving towards her. Each nce just kept building up that urge, the urge to know, the urge to ask.


    Can you tell me more about her, Ash? Can you? Will you?


    You can''t. You won''t. I knew that. I respected that. But how can I ever understand you if I don''t know you?


    Your story was something you don''t want me to know, but the thing you don''t know is that in time I''ll still know. It was inevitable. Asteria will tell your story for me. Your past, your present, your future. Eventually I''ll know every single thing about you. Even your sister.


    I don''t want that though. Not one bit. To me, it was not Asteria''s story to tell, not its secrets to give out. It was yours and yours alone. I wanted you tell me, not some stupid game.


    Then again¡­ it isn''t all you, is it now? I''m to me too. You aren''t telling because I wasn''t asking. And I didn''t want to risk asking either.


    So really, I suppose we both have our own things we''re too reluctant to speak out loud. Which is a shame, because I needed¡­ I wanted to understand you more than ever right now.


    "You still fine with walking a bit more?" wasn''t the question I really wanted to say.


    "I suppose," wasn''t the answer she really wanted to give.


    Regardless of what we wanted, we kept on walking anyway.


    This n wasn''t working out as well as I thought...


    This flimsy facade of normalcy is wearing me down to the bone. I wasn''t sure how long I could continue wearing it for. Was holding out for the hope that I would be able toe up with something that can help take our minds off things.


    That was the n I had with this walk.


    But¡­ she wasn''t throwing nces at cars, she ignored every single fascinating building that we came across, seriously, she didn''t even bat an eye at the garbage truck that had whizzed past us.


    Her intrigue and curiosity of the modern world were all I had to capitalize on, and now I didn''t even have that anymore.


    Was there anything I could do?


    Yes, as it turns out. Yes, there was.


    Apparently I was thinking too hard, too much, that I had actually failed to notice that I had kicked a folded tin can off the curb of the sidewalk. It wasn''t until I heard the ng of aluminum hitting concrete did I get snapped into a very sudden realization.


    Realization being - this was a very familiar sidewalk.


    A garbage truck passed us, did it? Yeah, turns out that wasn''t just a convenient coincidence.


    Stopped dead in my tracks and looked off to the side, all the while feeling as if a savior hade down from high above to aid me in my plight. Really, who could have guessed that a dark and rundown alleyway could be a bastion of hope for the both us? I certainly didn''t.


    "Hey Ash," I called out to her, unable to contain my amusement. "Home sweet home, huh?"


    Memories. A trip down memoryne was good too. In this case, it was more like memory alley, really.


    Ash finally lifted her eyes up from the ground, slowly trailing along to the direction where my gaze was set.


    At first - nothing. She stood there in silence, blinking once, twice, not uttering a single word. Then it finally struck her, and it''s as if you could pinpoint exactly the moment when it did - with one more slow painful blink of the eyes.


    She was grimacing.


    "It''s not¡­ oh¡­ oh no," She mumbled, shaking her head in the face of the bright green dumpster that fronted her. "I don''t relish this moment in the slightest."


    I smirked. "Come on, there''s no shame in it. People have been down in the dumps before, well I guess the only difference being, they didn''t really take it as literal as you have."


    "Well, I''m ted to know that my past self''s naivety brings you so much amusement." Ash deadpanned.


    "Come on, you think it''s funny too, admit it."


    "Not¡­ not particrly, no," A pause. "Okay perhaps, maybe slightly, yes¡­"


    "Mmm-hmm."


    "It was¡­ I had good intentions. Master, surely you must know."


    "Yes, but of course." I nodded profoundly. "Garbage trucks are but a gue blighting the world! Rid the world of garbage disposal, and it''ll be a perfect world indeed. I think a wise man said that once."


    "Now you mock me," Ash said with a slight pout.


    "I would never!" I said, feigning shock.


    "You did it again."


    "No!" I said again with the same breathless voice.


    Okay, that was as far as I could take it. I bursted intoughter. Smiling so wide my cheeks hurt.


    I faked many things today, my smiles, my words¡­ so many things. Butughter like that was not something you could force. It was sincere¡­ genuine.


    And perhaps that, if nothing else, was what finally made herugh alongside me. It was brief, quiet, but it was there, veiled underneath her hoodie and long locks of hair - a small chuckle.


    When things were calm again, Ash took a deep breath and stared at the dumpster once more, shaking her head with a sigh. "Really, If I had known sooner what it''s intended purpose actually was for - "


    "Then I never would have met you," I finished for her, smiling. "Simple as that."


    A twitch at the corner of her lips. "Yes¡­" she said quietly, "Yes, I suppose I was better off not knowing then."


    "Couldn''t agree with you more."


    Yeah, memories were indeed good. It''s about high time we made more of them.


    I mean after all, it still hadn''t rained.

 Chapter 51 - Meow

    Things were okay. Things weren''t as good as they could be - we weren''t as good as we could be¡­ but it''s fine, I can settle for okay.


    Reserved over depressed. Quiet instead of silent. An Ash that looked at me as opposed to one that didn''t.


    In short, Ash was okay. Not great, not good even, she was just okay.


    Memories helped but it didn''t curepletely, and it''d be stupid to expect it to. Still, it was nice to walk alongside her and no longer feel as if the great barrier reef itself separated us both.


    No great barrier, yes. But there was still a barrier. Again, I don''t mind because it was merely an okay barrier. And like I mentioned before, I can settle for okay.


    Lightning shed the sky. A deafening boom followed. Time''s nearly up, it seems.


    "Master¡­ luck has been kind to us so far," Ash said, her eyes looking towards the darkening clouds. "But let us not tempt fate for any longer, for I fear that our luck may be turning."


    "I think so too," I said, noticing a sudden surge in umbre usage among the denizens of city life. "Store¡­ store¡­ we turn left here?"


    "I believe so¡­"


    Such confidence in her knowledge of the city. Evidently, she was far from the Elf she used to be. Modern life had mellowed her out a bit.


    I remembered how every street corner would be confronted with the utmost amount of vignce, like really, what''s more likely? That theugh we heard around the corner just now belonged to a psychotic witch, or a gaggle of giggling schoolgirls?


    She''d spun around first, her arms raised for the fight of a lifetime, only to then immediately lower them every single time.


    Gaggle of schoolgirls always wins.


    Fast forward to the present, and here we were once more, turning to a corner, hearing derisiveughter, and yet nothing. No precautionary steps taken, no swords being drawn, we just continued walking along.


    Why?


    Because gaggle of schoolgirls continues to prevail. You go girls.


    Still, can''t help but miss the Elf who thought of nes as dragons. Good times. Embarrassing times, but good times nheless.


    Many changes were made during our days spent. She could read now. Make herself a mean bowl of cereal if she wanted to. Heck, apparently she could sew too. Yeah... many significant changes, alright.


    It''s got me thinking¡­ What else could change in theing days?


    Could she? Could we? And in what way?


    Hell, who''s to say we haven''t already?


    Old me wouldn''t have hesitated. Old me would have taken days not weeks. Where was the me that could so easily find the words to say? Was he even still there?


    We''ll finish getting groceries, we''ll go home, and everything will be okay. But would my old self really settle for things just being okay? Or would he have strived for more?


    Let''s find out¡­


    "Hey Ash?"


    "Hmm?"


    We both turned to each other, stared at each other, and then¡­ deep breath.


    "I¡­"


    I what? I don''t me you? I think we should talk? I want to go back to how things were again?


    "I''m sorry about your sister."


    Ash smiled¡­ it was a sad smile, an appreciative smile. "Thank you."


    "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes," Ash said. "Spare me any more words offort that you have to offer. I do not deserve them."


    "I think you do."


    "Because you''re kind. You shouldn''t be. Not to me."


    "Why?"


    "You forget," Ash said. "I am but a servant¡­ treat me as such."


    "You¡­ do you really want that?"


    She chuckled. "You forget again, Master. I do not get to want, remember?"


    I hated it. I hated this conversation. I hated everything it stood for. I talked about change, about how she had changed, but now I see that things haven''t actually changed, not really.


    It didn''t matter how many things have changed, because some things just stay the same.


    She was still my Servant and I was still her Master.


    To her, that was just an irrefutable fact. Damn it, Asteria...


    "Can I at least try to make you feel better?" I asked.


    Ash sighed. "Haven''t you done so already?"


    So she noticed. I mean, to be fair, it was hard not to. Bus rides, eager smiles, light conversations¡­ even this walk. As Ash said long before, I was a terrible liar.


    "Did it work at least?"


    When she spoke again, she looked at me with light in her eyes. Never, I thought, never have I seen a more genuine disy of sincerity in my life.


    "Why, yes indeed," She nodded. She smiled. "To my utter dismay, it has. Why, exploiting my intrigue for your world''s machines¡­ mortifying me with my blunders of the past¡­ my weaknesses out in the open, and you exploited it. How very devious of you."


    "Guilty as charged," I said, raising my hands out in front of me. "But¡­ you know¡­ whatever it takes, right?"


    "Indeed," Ash said. "So please, I ask, I implore?? do no more. Act no more. Such gestures are wasted on the likes of me. Leave me as is, treat me as is - as a servant and nothing more."


    She asked, she implored, but she still hasn''t said it¡­


    "Is that really, truly, what you want, Ash?"


    Say no. Please say no. Don''t consider it, why are you considering, stop with the contemting¡­ I don''t want that smile. I don''t want -


    "Yes," she said. "That''s¡­ that''s what I want."


    Things were not okay. Things weren''t as okay as they could be - we weren''t as okay as we could be¡­ it''s not fine, I can''t settle for this okay.


    But Ash wanted me to. So I have no choice but to be okay with it, don''t I?


    Don''t I?


    "One more," I said.


    Ash turned, frowning. "Pardon?"


    "Give me one more chance to be kind," I exined. "After that, if you still want to be treated¡­ however you wanted to be treated, I''ll try and go along with it."


    "I¡­ I suppose we - but," She nced upwards. "I worry for the rain."


    I worry for you.


    "The rain can wait," I said, grabbing hold of her hand. "We go now."


    I took our feet off the predetermined concrete-paved path and branched away into the coarse uncharted gravel street to the side, striding in pace, with Ash trailing along, hand in hand.


    "Master, just where are we headed?" asked a bewildered Ash. "What are your intentions now?"


    I nced at her, and I smiled. "Neplims."


    "Neplims?"


    "Yeah, Neplims." My smile grew wider. "Nep-neps, neppies. Neplims. Those you surely must know of, right?"


    "Y-yes," stuttered Ash. "But those are¡­ they''re wondrous, creatures of myth. Their very existence is the stuff of legends. Why, only a few can im to have everid eyes upon one! They''re nearly unheard of¡­ their presence unmatched - They... they are - "


    "They''re cats," I said.


    Ash blinked. "Cats?"


    "Here on Earth, we call them cats. I''m personally more of a dog person myself but¡­ yeah, cats are nice too."


    "Neplims¡­ Neplims exist? Here? At this very moment in time?"


    "Oh yeah, by the motherload," I said. "Too many to even count."


    Faintly I could hear Ash''s breath start to falter. "By the Gods¡­"


    Yeah, okay, I am such a goddamn genius of having thought of this. What a stroke of ingenuity. Before I was utilizing the many offerings of the modern world to try and captivate her¡­ when really I should have been using the offerings in hers.


    Thank you Asteria for the information.


    "Master, wait," Ash furrowed her brow. "Are you too aware of the effects of the Neplim? The effects they have... on the people of my world?"


    "Yeah, yeah I do."


    "How is it you know? I don''t believe I have ever mentioned this to you."


    Oh. Well¡­


    "Magical box of information, remember?" I said, drawing out the phone in my pants pocket with a flourish. "Everything I need to know, all right here."


    "I see..."


    "So do you wanna see the Neplim or not?"


    Indecision, indecision. To say yes, is to ept my kindness. To say no, is to miss the sight of a mythical creature of fantasy. Ash heavily considered her options with the most conflicted look on her face.


    "Oh, how you tempt me indeed, Master," she said, shaking her head, but smiling. "I suppose¡­ I suppose a nce wouldn''t hurt."


    Y''know judging by how my party members reacted to the sight of one, and how Ash was reacting now¡­ perhaps the Egyptians were on to something here.


    "Besides," continued Ash quietly. "This would be a good opportunity to confirm if the ims are true. For my sake..."


    "You can pet them too."


    "Oh Gods¡­ give me strength."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll hold you steady."


    Yep those Egypt folks got it right. Hail to the cats, baby.

 Chapter 52 - Two Of Them?

    The Neplims.


    One of the Four Great Ones that watches over the realm of Asteria. They are considered to be an omen of good fortune and health. Monikers aplenty have been bestowed upon these mythical beings of heaven''s creation throughout the span of centuries worth of rare sightings.


    Twilight''s Angels. Fabled Creatures Of Dusk. Moonlight Divines.


    And also Meow-Meows¡­ as my three-year-old cousin so eloquently puts it.


    I remembered having encountered some in-game, not knowing of its significance, and was understandably baffled as to why mypanions suddenly started breaking down into tears, praising be to the Gods above for blessing our party.


    When I looked it up, apparently it was a random event. A 0.01% chance for it to ur in one''s ythrough.


    So lucky me, I guess.


    Even luckier me, Earth was packed with enough of those fes to dedicate an entire to them to run and colonize.


    But who am I kidding, they already rule over this one, am I right? ursed creatures of fluff and their adorable subjugating ways. I curse thee!


    No actually, I bless thee, I thank thee, even.


    Not only have you reinvigorated this poor weary soul of mine, but you''ve also roused awake this despondent maiden''s spirit by the mention of your name alone.


    Moral of the story - rtionship trouble? Get a cat.


    Anyway, our little venture to find the aforementioned creature of extreme fluff had us walking along routes less traveled, ditching away with the gravelly roads and concrete sidewalks, and into the tresses and curls of mother nature''s finest greenery.


    Inyman''s terms¡­ as Ash muttered out loud, "You people refer to these ces as ''parks'', yes?"


    "Central Park more specifically," I replied.


    Ash''s eyes were wide and searching. Through tall grass, atop trees, into bushes, not a single patch of thend going overlooked.


    "From hearsay, the Neplims tend to inhabit regions untainted by acts of evil. Those rare few ces left unsullied by the sins of man."


    Again, yeah¡­ heard that all before. That brain of hers was like a portable codex or something.


    "You''re going to be hard-pressed to find ces like those left in this world, I''ll tell you that much," I said.


    Ash stopped and turned towards me, looking absolutely crestfallen. "Then¡­ ouring here¡­ all in vain?"


    Such despair in her tone, I couldn''t help but be a little amused by it.


    "I wouldn''t say that," I assured her, waltzing over to a nearby bench and taking a seat. "Watch, see how I attract a litter of Neplims with this one weird trick! Asterians hate me for it."


    "You''ve met with other Asterians?"


    "Figure of speech," I waved my hand away. "Anyway, you wanna see it in action?"


    Ash nodded her head vigorously. "By all means."


    I readied myself. There I was, a simple man atop a rickety bench, a sight as mundane as any other. Harboring beneath it all though, instead told a tale of sheer focus,mitment, and will.


    So grandiose and extravagant, but really all I did was take in a breath and started clicking my tongue repeatedly while pping my hands to the rhythm of my lips.


    I learned this little trick way back when, long before I met Ash. See, when I was down in the dumps, out of luck, often I would find myself wandering about the park devoid of all purpose in life.


    It was during one of those meaningless strolls, that I happened upon two cats I dubbed Mr. ck and Mrs. White, a lovey-dovey couple that grazed my saddened and depressed self with their reassurance andfort.


    And by that reassurance andfort, I just mean that they simply brushed their soft fur against my legs. Such a simple gesture, but nevertheless it was enough to pull me out of my misery and be the dazzling ray of sunshine that I am once more.


    Of course, that could have just been them pestering me for something to eat, but I can take it whatever way I want. Don''t ruin my dreams, please.


    I haven''t visited them in a while. Well, if we take into consideration recent events as ofte, then that hardlyes as a surprise really.


    Despite it, I can always guarantee that no matter how long we may have been apart, just a simple click of the tongue and the p of the hands, and they''ll always be there to heed my call.


    They had call signs, and I always know to look out for them. For example, the one right then, right across from us.


    A ruffling in some nearby shrubbery.


    "There they are," I said.


    No sooner had the words left my lips, than a white blur of fur had darted past Ash''s ankles and made a beeline to my direction, lunging andnding directly onto my weingp.


    "Why hello there," I said, responding back to Mrs. White''s grand entrance. "Where''s the husband, mdy? Got a divorce already?"


    Speaking to the contrary, Mr. ck meowed from below, wrapping his long bushy tail around my legs.


    "Oh, there you are," I said, looking down and beaming at the patch of ck. My bad, ck. Never should have doubted you."


    Pet. Pet. Pet. Headpats everywhere to everyone. There''s a reason why we have two hands, after all. No offense to¡­ uh¡­ to those who don''t, but hey, if you still have one, then head pat away.


    It was a delightfully simple scene, indeed, so simple in fact, that I can sum it all up in five words.


    Furs, purrs, meows, and wows.


    Thest part was Ash, staring away from a distance, awestruck beyond belief. I could have presented her with a Lamborghini, Ferrari, or whatnot and I doubt that any could have produced the same level of wonder as these little balls of fur had instilled onto her state of mind.


    Then that awestruck and wonder gradually dispersed, a total inverse of emotion, like a flip of a switch.


    I have seen her speechless before¡­ but I have never seen her like... well¡­ utterly appalled.


    It was as if she was looking upon a deity itself which¡­ to be fair, she kinda was. Still, I highly doubt stumbling backward in ce, while sping a hand onto your lips, wide-eyed in horror was the proper reaction to a soft meow going your way.


    Unless, you got a severe allergy, of course. In which case, run for the hills man.


    "You okay, Ash?" I asked, holding the cats by my side.


    "No¡­ I - I assure you," Ash shook her head, swallowing hard. "I most certainly am not."


    Now I''m confused. "A while ago, you were so excited. I thought you wanted to see the Neplims?"


    "And so I did," She said. "Eagerly to seek an answer. Solely for that. Now I¡­ I have my answer."


    "An Answer? Answer to what?"

 Chapter 53 - A Cats Judgement

    "Master¡­ I thought you mentioned - were you not aware after all?"


    "Aware of what?"


    I thought back to what I''ve read, to what I''ve seen. Neplims¡­ Neplims... guardians of the realm, omen of fortune and health, extremely rare creatures, and affectionate when approached. I remembered my party spending a good ten minutes doing nothing but stroking their fuzzy coats, all with tears glistening in their eyes.


    Which is it among those descriptors could warrant such a show of apprehension? I honestly don''t get it.


    "They aren''t going to hurt you, Ash."


    "Master, Neplims are¡­ they... " She tried shifting her gaze onto one of them and instead shuddered at the sight. "They are beings of extreme divinity, purity, kindness¡­ goodness..."


    "Niceness?"


    "Master, I do not jest," said Ash quietly, her expression painfully strained.


    I heard the thunder rumble, the wind whistle, and the leaves rustle. The sky as grey as could be. No jesting¡­ got it.


    "Sorry."


    Another pained face. No apologies either. Ash didn''t like those.


    "Neplims brim benevolence," She continued. "As such, they can sense it in others too. The innate goodness in all beings, it''s what draws them to others¡­ it''s what draws them to you."


    Affirming her ims, were Mr. ck and Mrs. White on either side of me, curled in a ball, peacefully in slumber.


    "Cat things," I told her. "It''s normal for cats. They trust you, theye to you. I''m sure even in Asteria they - "


    "They do not," Ash interjected. "Not for all."


    I found that hard to believe. My party members were a diverse cast of hooligans and outcast. I had an Orc with me. A big, burly orc with an even bigger reputation. People know to flee at the very sight of him.


    If a cat could climb atop his shoulder and rubbed its face against his¡­


    "Who''s the exception, then?" I asked. "You?"


    "They can sense the good in others," Ash muttered. "Likewise, for the impure and evil¡­ they can sense that too."


    Oh no¡­ I didn''t like how she said that, I didn''t like how she could even imply of such a thing.


    "Don''t tell me you really think that. Ash, don''t. That''s just being silly."


    Ash shook her head. "I don''t have to think anything, Master. They already know."


    "You''re not evil, Ash," I said. "You think you are? Why? Because the other races hate your kind? That''s - it''s not¡­ Ash, that doesn''t make you evil! It just makes them blind! They wanna see what they wanna see, let them. Just don''t go looking to where they look and epting that''s the way things are, because it isn''t. You aren''t¡­ a bad person."


    I tried my best there. Mustering all I had, stressing all I had, trying to assure her of the fact. I would have gone on and on rambling to eternity and beyond if it meant convincing her, if only just a smidgen slight.


    There was a smile on her face after hearing what I had to say. It wasn''t a nice smile though.


    ''I like to believe that I''m not," She said. "I try my utmost not to be, but Master, it''s imperative that you understand that the animosity against my kind is not unwarranted. Everything has a reason for being¡­ even hatred."


    "Hatred''s unfounded."


    "No, it isn''t."


    "Why? Because the cats here deemed it so? How can they even prove that?"


    "They already have, Master," Ash lowered her gaze. "At first sight."


    I thought I knew how this would all y out. I thought I had all this nned. I saw those cats bring joy andughter to my members, and I thought I could do the same for Ash.


    It was definitely going that way up until this point¡­ how did things go so awry?


    ''First sight?" I asked.


    "The Neplims are capable of eliciting an emotional response out of those fortunate enough to have sighted them," Ash exined. "Most... those inherently good¡­ would be ovee by tears, as the purity deep within them start to overwhelm themselves. They''ll feel blessed, grateful¡­ and happy. Just by sight alone."


    That¡­ that actually makes sense. My party members being reduced to a sobbing mess¡­ now it makes sense.


    Those inherently good would feel good. It made sense, but I didn''t want to, because then I''d have to believe that the exact opposite is true too.


    "And you?" I said, nudging over to Mrs. Whiteying by my side. "When you see them now¡­ right here, what are you feeling?"


    A short stare, a fleeting stare, before she broke away.


    "Shame," muttered Ash. "Only shame."


    "Ash, don''t - you only feel that way because you want to - "


    "Master¡­" Ash interrupted, her voice heavy and worn. "You believe... shame is what I really desire to feel?"


    "Of course not, Ash. I just - "


    I was bing desperate, impulsive, even I was aware of it. I just wanted to prove her wrong, make her understand that she was more than she imed to be¡­


    These cats aren''t Neplims anyway, they''re just cats! Maybe I can get her to understand that. Neplims might be god-like in her world, but here on this normal mundane their just normal mundane cats.


    Right?


    Eshwlyn came to mind. Eshwlyn, with her sword gleaming red, her twisted lips baring wide.


    "Pet one," I said, cing Mrs. White, the friendlier of the two, onto the ground in front of Ash. "We''ll see for sure this way."


    "Master, I don''t think - "


    "Just indulge me," I pleaded. "If she lets you pet her¡­ then yeah, you''re wrong, and you''re not bad¡­ you''re just¡­ misinformed."


    Ash, with uncertainty in her gaze, stared silently at Mrs. White, who had begun sniffing the chilly air with eyes every curious.


    "And if I''m right?" She asked.


    I simply nudged my head forward. "Pet the cat, Ash."


    Sheplied. Reluctantly, hesitantlyplied. Bending down, leveling with Mrs. White. Just like Ash''s, Mrs. White''s ears had perked upwards in attention, sensing the presence of another nearby and slowly inched her way towards Ash.


    It was almost a mirror reflection. Both had white hair, both had glistening emerald eyes, and both came to me at my time of desperate need. There was never a more likely match for one another than the two of them across from each other.


    I wanted so much to be right.


    Was I?


    Ash stretched out her hand and Mrs. White crept closer. Will she be epted? Would she feel epted? Barely there, fingertips barely grazing at her fur¡­ one more step, and then -


    A shriek. A swipe. The sudden show of aggression baring her fangs wide.


    I didn''t want to believe it. Then it happened again.


    Mr. ck beside me hollered and yowled, his sharp ws extending from his paws, his pupils forming into narrow slits.


    What the hell¡­


    "There''s your answer," Ash said, standing back up, her gaze averted to the ground. "As is mine¡­"


    "Cats¡­ they¡­ y''know, they don''t," I sputtered. I kept sputtering. "Sometimes they don''t trust people and they just - "


    "You imed they do."


    "I was just generalizing," I said, springing off from the bench. "It''s¡­ argh, it''s justplicated, alright?"


    "Not really," She said. "I am what I am and what I am is far from just. Asteria''s hatred for my kind is not unfounded."


    I shook my head. "Asteria isn''t¡­"


    Asteria isn''t what? Isn''t real? She doesn''t know that. She doesn''t need to know that.


    "You aren''t in Asteria."


    "Perhaps not," A sigh. "Still, it does change what I am."


    ''You can''t believe - "


    "Kindness. Kindness again," she muttered. "The same kindness that had sheltered me, the same kindness that had clothed me. The same kindness¡­ that ultimately had led us here."


    "I was trying to help."


    Ash smiled sadly. "And you have."


    "Not like this,e on."


    "My eagerness to meet the Neplims was not simply prompted by wonder alone. Surely you must have known that by now. I had a reason¡­ a question, a question I longed for resolution for years and years now, a question that only they hold the answer to. An answer I so desperately sought out, and I found it. Thanks to you."


    A light drizzle pouring down at our feet. The rain had finallye.


    "You don''t want that answer," I said, still fighting, still trying.


    "Want?" A chuckle, a shake of the head. Ash clicked open the umbre and raised it up high. "Master¡­ a servant does not want, remember?"


    The thunder rumbled. The sky cried. How could this get any worse than it already has?


    "And you," Ash continued, leading us away to the park''s exit. "You finally have a justified reason to be afraid."


    That caught me off guard. That had me turning towards her. That, I breathlessly inquired, "You think I''m afraid of you?"


    Ash continued to walk. The rain continued to pour. Everything continued to get even worse.


    "Master, sometimes¡­ you mutter in your sleep."

 Chapter 54 - An Unfamiliar Face

    When you try your best but you don''t seed.


    It''s a pretty frustrating feeling, no doubt about it. It''s demotivating, it''s demoralizing, it''s... some other word that also has a ''de'' in it. Yeah, it''s also that.


    Point being, nobody goes out into the world, giving it their all, hoping they''d stumble and fall. Nobody wants to fall¡­ nobody wants to fail.


    The thing was, though... I was already used to falling, to failing. Failure was like an old friend I''d stumble into a bar with. We''dugh, we''d cried, we''d talk then eventually I''d say to him that I had enough to drink, that I needed to go, and then like he always does, he''ll just keep urging me on to continue.


    Y''know, just one more drink, my man, just one more swig... one more failure.


    He wasn''t a very good friend.


    We left the park no better than we were before we entered it, bidding farewell to the fellows ck and White, and joined again with the drivel of the civilized streets.


    Our legs sloshed about the flooded city sidewalk, rippling small tides across the shimmering puddles.


    Murky dark puddles that reflected back murky dark expressions.


    So I talk in my sleep. Why on earth hasn''t Adalia ever mentioned this tiny little quirk of mine to me before? She was always watching me, could have done with that info before I waltz right into thatndmine that Ash had nted in front of me.


    I wanted to address it, talk about it, but I just¡­ y''know¡­ everything has backfired on me so far¡­ I just didn''t want any more gunpowder in my face.


    Can''t take it back now, what''s done is done. What''s failed has failed.


    If there was any reassurance I could take away from this - any silver lining in the pouring clouds, well it was probably the fact that no matter how badly you do it, you can never screw up grocery shopping.


    Did I jinx it by mentioning that? Hell, was there even anything left to jinx?


    Grocery shopping was never the point of this entire venture. Really, I could hardly care about some few missing cans of tuna and sardines. I''m sure we can go a few days without eggs, some water instead of juice.


    Seriously, I didn''t even want to be out here anymore. I just wanted to go home.


    Still, there we were, our face reflected back on the frosted ss panels of the automatic sliding doors. Still, we sped close our umbre and dried ourselves off at the entrance. Still, we drew out a shopping cart and began wheeling into the narrow aisles that never seem to have an end.


    Grocery shopping with an Elf by your side usually was a prospect I could get by no problem. It seemed like a good time, in fact.


    Funnily enough, I was not having a good time. I don''t think either of us was and it showed. Aisle after aisle, Ash kept turning back at me every chance she got, letting concern ster her face before finally deciding to voice it out after a long bout of silence.


    "I''ve upset you," she said.


    "No." That was all I was able to say. I was too busy looking at the list. Too busy looking away.


    "Yes, I have."


    "I''m not upset, Ash."


    A haphazard toss of some cooking oil into the cart, I let itnd with a heavy rattle that shook the cart in ce. Ash saw this, and Ash silently nodded her head.


    "Okay, maybe I am a little annoyed," I said, turning ourselves sideways into the next aisle. "For you. Why wouldn''t I be? After everything? Somebody should be upset. Somebody should be angry. The question is - why aren''t you?"


    "There''s nothing to be upset about," She said inly. "I''vee to terms with it."


    I didn''t even bother checking the list anymore, I just started chucking things in that seemed vaguely like something we needed.


    "I don''t believe that," I muttered.


    Ash noticed the negligence, the carelessness, and swiped the list from my hands, taking it upon herself to go around picking up what I''ve been putting down and cing them back on the shelves.


    "I know."


    Didn''t even know where I was even going anymore, I had lost all sense of direction. Kept walking and walking, stumbling into departments of the store that had nothing do with food or supplies.


    I was like a runaway train with its brake flung out thepartment window. I didn''t think I would have stopped if Ash hadn''t intervened, and by then, we''ve already wandered so far into the ce, we''ve actually ended up at thedies section.


    I admit it was a little bewildering to look up from the ground only to find a mannequin staring back at you, wearing the most revealing piece of lingerie ever, striking a very seductive pose.


    Perfume in the air¡­ been smelling that for a while¡­ should have probably taken that as an indicator. Now, I got me some damsels young and old, passing us by, casting weird looks directed at me, judging my dignity for all that it was worth.


    Great.


    "We have strayed far from our original course, it seems," muttered Ash, peering a curious eye at the undergarments and stockings that surrounded us all around.


    "Yeah," I said, sighing. "Yeah we have."


    Wasn''t exactly referring to getting lost and judging by Ash''s strained nce my way, I think she knew that too.


    "Perhaps I should take the helm from here, Master," She said, taking a hold on the trolley. "You''ve¡­ you seem weary, perhaps a little rest?"


    There was a little cushion seat nearby plopped against a wall, probably where the boyfriends and husbands go as wives and girlfriends ran wild with their spree.


    That was also where Ash was pointing me to, smiling aforting smile, doing her best to assure me.


    I was the one who was supposed to do the assuring.


    She had a list, she had a cart, and she had a duty. Who was I to try and get in the way of that?


    "Okay," I said, begrudgingly nodding my head. "You''ll be fine?"


    "I always am," She said, still with a smile.


    It wasn''t the shopping she was referring to. I gave her a look saying that I knew what she meant.


    I just didn''t believe her.


    Off she went, wheeling off into the distance to finish up the rest of things on the list, while I sat there leaning against the bright white wall, feeling as miserable as I could be.


    Honestly, I have no idea how to approach Ash anymore. What exactly was the problem here? She looked fine, she imed to be fine, so what was this? Why was this uneasy feeling still here?


    Now she''s worried for my sake, like - I''m worrying about you! You don''t have time to be worrying about me, worry about yourself!


    It''s a never-ending ping pong match is what it is.


    Oh man, Ria¡­ this rock on the bridge? I tried to scale it, I tried to tip it over, all to no avail. I have no idea how to get past it.


    "You''re here?" spoke a voice towering from above me. "What, living with two girls just wasn''t frisky enough for you?


    It was a heavily muffled voice, barely even intelligible just from how subdued and stifled it was. It sounded as if it wasing from a gas filter, and when I looked it up¡­ I was surprised to see that I was actually not that far off.


    A masked individual. A hooded individual. Standing in front with arms crossed.


    From first nce, I thought I just encountered a burr or something. Seriously, a bulky jacket and baggy jeansbined with that mask and heavily-tinted sunsses?


    You''re probably on some watchlist, my guy. More importantly¡­


    "I''m sorry, do I know you?"


    I heard a scoff from underneath that thick mask. "I certainly hope so."


    Frowning, a little confused, a little taken aback, I didn''t really know what to make of this shifty dude.


    Then, shifty dude leaned ever so slightly forward towards me, and all was crystal clear.


    "Oh!" I gasped, shrinking back as far as I could without bashing my head against the wall.


    Why? Well because this individual smelled absolutely fresh. So fresh in fact, that I had to muster all sense of self-control I had to not immediately jump said individual right there and then.


    "Oh-ho!" I continued gasping, blinking back the perverted ideas that had suddenly cropped up in my depraved thoughts, collecting myself enough to properly greet the seductive hooded figure standing in front of me. "Nice to meet you too, Irene."


    "Hi."


    Baggy jeans, thick wooly jacket¡­ yeah I understand why she was wearing those now. I''m sweating here, for real.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, wishing so desperately that I was also wearing baggy pants right then.


    "Shopping," she answered. "You?"


    "Shopping." I gasped again, taking another moment to assess her fashion sense. "I take it you''re still very red underneath all that?"


    "Wow, you must be a detective or something."


    "No, just a really sensitive nose, unfortunately... should you really be out like this the way you are?"


    "I took precautions."


    I did a double take. "This is precaution?"


    "I ran out of food, alright?" She said, the exasperation in her voice dampened by the mask on her face. "You expect me to starve in my home? I don''t grow my own food, and I''m desperate for something to eat."


    "Evidently¡­" I nodded my head. "And the ever-tantalizing subus is lounging about in the lingerie section because¡­?"


    "Perfume," she said, pointing to a small basket she had by her feet. "I forgot the brand, but I know there was one that helps nullify the smell somewhat."


    Held my breath, and leaned over for a peek. There, strewn among a big pile of foodstuffs, were small ss vials in different shapes and sizes. It was such a ring disparity seeing such elegantly-made bottles being squished alongside chocte bars, instant-noodles cups and potato chips, that I couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the sight of it.


    "How''s that working out for you?"


    Somehow I could sense that she was rolling her eyes underneath those spy-sses of hers. "Don''t patronize me. I''m already not having a good time as it is."


    Another chuckle from me. Not as cheerful this time though. "Join the club, sister."


    "Is it the Elf?"


    "Wow, you must be a detective or something."


    Irene tilted her head and ced a hand on her hips. "What''d you do?"


    The way she said that - like a mom inquiring of her unruly son''s bad deeds. I didn''t even do anything bad, so why do I feel so ashamed hearing her say it like that?


    "She was feeling down, keeping to herself all the time," I exined, iling my hands around for no real reason at all. "I brought her to see some cats¡­"


    "Oh." That ''Oh''. So simple yet so profound. A syble that needed no other exnation. "Neplims."


    Irene shook her head. "You idiot."


    "Yeah, like I was supposed to know," I snapped back at her. "But yeah, you''re right, I''m an idiot."


    A defeated sigh brought me wallowing back in self-pity and despair, ready to resign myself waltzing back to that little bar at the back of my mind, ready to meet an old friend again for some drinks.


    Then just right before I could open the creaky tavern door, I was pulled away from it - someone pulled me away from it.


    Suddenly Irene sat beside me. Suddenly she lowered her sses to herp. And suddenly she was staring, her ever-enthralling glowing crimson eyes meeting with my own.


    "Tell me more."


    Suddenly I realized - I had more friends than I thought.

 Chapter 55 - Much Kindness

    Couples counseling.


    As I sat there with Irene rambling my mouth off to every understanding nod of her head, that''s what keepsing to mind.


    This was practically an intervention of the third kind.


    Strangely enough, it was actually working to great effect. To finally have a vent for all of these pent-up emotions that I kept bottled up inside of me. Felt like a teenager again.


    I also felt really pathetic. Ash¡­ Ash was the one that needed this - why the heck was I the one beingforted here?


    Everything I recounted to Irene, Ash was there with me¡­ Ash was the one taking the brunt of all the emotional turmoil these past few hours, why was it me getting the pat on the back here?


    "She needs help," I finally finished, ending my spiel with the longest sigh my lungs would allow me. "And I don''t know how to help her."


    Irene nodded her again, tapping the rims of her sses absentmindedly, as she stared silently at fellow shoppers going about their business, free of any unrest pestering away at their subconscious.


    I stared at her staring and raised a brow. "I think this is the part where you offer me some words of wisdom that will affect how I view my outlook on life and change me for the better."


    "Do I look like a wisened old maiden?" she quietly muttered. "You''re asking the wrong mythical being. I just solve crimes and make people horny. That''s it."


    "Right. Detective, not therapist. I always get those two mixed up." I hunched forward, piring my chin with a raised arm. "Still, It''s a pretty progressive society nowadays, I''m pretty sure even a subus is allowed an opinion... sure you don''t want to share yours with me?"


    Briefly, her eyes wandered over to mine, her face forming an expression that looked a little bit on the frowny side, before she took in a sharp intake of breath through her mask.


    "You''re nice," was what came out of her moment of contemtion, to which she then proceeded to follow it up with, "You''re a very nice person."


    Compliments were thest thing I expected from an assessment. Whatever, I''ll take it with a shrug. "Why thank - "


    "No wonder she keeps you at a distance."


    "- you..." I blinked twice. "borate?"


    "Nothing much to borate on," Irene said, also shrugging her shoulders. "You''re nice and she can''t handle it. She''s not used to you so she keeps you at arm''s length. You keep forgetting the fact that she''s an Elf, a Knight, and a Servant. That kind ofbination, in her kind of world, you think anybody has ever been nice to her before?"


    I took a moment to consider her words.


    ''She didn''t mind it, though." I pointed out. "I was nice to her back then too, she didn''t seem to mind. It was only after that¡­ the vampire incident¡­ that she started acting up."


    "Exactly," she nodded. "And you''re still nice. She nearly killed you so many times and you''re snuggling up to her like she''s a sick puppy."


    "Because I''ve forgiven her, she knows that."


    Irene scoffed. "You think she''s forgiven herself?"


    That question came speeding at me like a bullet to the face. I expected a revtion¡­ I didn''t expect that kind of revtion, and clearly, it showed, in my eyes, my expression¡­ why else would Irene be shaking her head at me that way?


    "Apparently nicetieses with a side of denseness," Irene muttered, standing up on her feet and cing her sunsses back on. "You''re wee."


    Irene took that as the perfect moment to pick up her little basket and start walking away too. Didn''t even have to wrap my head around it before I was calling out to her.


    "Where are you going?"


    Irene stopped, turned, and raised her sses upwards. "You got the words of wisdom you needed, and I need to get going. Got my own¡­ personal things to deal with¡­"


    Her suddenly leaping up to her feet was very abrupt, her hurried walk away from me seemed a little tense, and the indifferent stare of her eyes right then¡­ it looked forced.


    Personal things, huh?


    "Alright, fair enough," I nodded my head. I won''t pry. "It was nice talking with you.


    "Yeah¡­ good talk."


    After that, I watch her turn and leave once more. Or I would have if she had actually left¡­ no, she was still standing there, motionless. Brief enough, that I didn''t even have time to inquire about it.


    "The things she doesn''t want to talk about. You need to talk about it." She suddenly suggested. "You aren''t the only one bottling your feelings up like that, you know."


    I knew that. I''ve always known. Still¡­


    "That''ll just hurt her even more," I said.


    "At this point, anything you do will hurt her."


    "Shouldn''t I just be kind?"


    Her crimson eyes¡­ they looked at me, and they looked at me rather sadly. "Kindness can hurt too, you know?"


    Then she finally left. That was it. All she had to say. Now there she went, disappearing into the crowd, doing her utmost to stave away from others, keeping both arms and legs tucked in, her head down and in hiding.


    If anything was sad it was that. The trouble she had to go through just to keep herself from drawing any suspicion¡­ I can only imagine the headaches thate with it. I mean, look at that¡­ a simple trip to the grocery store, and she had to dress like she''s on the FBI most wanted list or something.


    Still, despite inconveniences being flung her way 24/7, she had time and patience to listen to another''s woes, even to go as far as offering advice to try and remedy the situation.


    She could go on acting all aloof and uncaring all she wants, she wasn''t fooling anyone, really. Deep down, Irene was nice too¡­ perhaps nicer than she would care to admit, if she''d ever admit.


    And thanks to that, I realized all was not yet lost¡­ not yet, at least. But It will be if I keep acting as I was.


    Kindness hurts.


    Understood, Irene¡­ understood.


    -----


    Five minutes went and gone after that. Five minutes of twiddling my thumbs, five minutes with nothing to keep mepany but my thoughts, five minutes just waiting on her approach.


    Then there she approached, wheeling into view, with a trolley rattling full of groceries.


    "Please excuse my bted arrival," Ash said, bowing her head. "There arose... someplications in my search."


    "Complications how?"


    "Somemodities you''ve listed, they did not have at hand."


    No stock, huh. Must be a pretty hectic season.


    "So what''d you do?" I asked.


    Ash nudged her head over at the cart. "I... improvised."


    Okay, so two cereal boxes from two different brands. That''s what I wrote on the list here.


    There were ten in the cart. Stacked up high like a makeshift tower of babel. Apparently to Ash, improvisation meant recing every item that wasn''t in stock with a different brand of cereal.


    It''s like she took one for every possible asion.


    Very astute Ash, but I don''t think I can properly clean the toilet with just coco puffs alone. I could try, though.


    "Welp, if there ever is a shortage of cereal supply in theing days, at least we know we''re in good hands. "I said, folding the list and pushing the cart to the check-out counter.


    "Should I have consulted you beforehand?" Ash inquired. "I believed you were not in a mood to be pestered."


    "Nah, I think it was probably for the best that you didn''t," I said. "Next time though, yeah¡­ please do consult me. I''m not sure if the poor pantry can fit any more boxes."


    "Understood."


    Beep-beep went the barcode scanner. One, two¡­ all the way to ten. I could feel the cashier doing his absolute best to not question my questionable¡­ purchases.


    It took a while but eventually, this long drawn-out grocery quest finally reached its conclusive end.


    What did we get out of it?


    Two handfuls worth of bulging stic bags. Real life didn''t have an inventory system, sadly, so I had to settle with waddling about like a penguin while Ash held the umbre over our heads.


    She offered to carry some, of course, she did. I politely declined. She offered enough already.


    There was this silence between us again, and whereas before I would find the quiet absolutely unbearable, in this case, however, I found that I was actually in dire need of it.


    This quiet, this silence¡­ the calm before the storm.


    It persisted way up until we reached the next bus stop where we took our ce awaiting the big metal box that will carry us all the way back home.


    For now, though, we waited, we sat¡­ not a word exchanged between us. I looked at her where she sat gloomily all the way at the other end of the bench.


    It was funny¡­ we went and done so many things in the course of this trip¡­ and nothing has changed in the slightest. We were back to where we have started.


    Sitting on a metal bench. A gap once more.


    Okay, no more Mr. Nice Guy.


    "Ash," I breathed. I swallowed. "I''ve been thinking¡­"


    Try as a might, I couldn''t hide the apprehension in my voice, non-surprisingly, Ash picked up on it, her expression turning tense.


    "Yes, Master?" she said stiffly.


    "I¡­ I wanted to ask¡­"


    Irene''s words rang through me. Her voice, her suggestions, they kept ring into my ears as if she was right there screaming them at me.


    You''re nice, you''re too nice.


    I realized Irene forgot one other thing too.


    I was also a coward.


    "Nothing¡­" A weak spineless coward. "Forget it."


    There was a disregarding smile on my face afterward that I wanted to punch so badly. I felt disgusted with myself¡­ and I wanted to scream when Ash strained a smile back.


    "Okay¡­" she muttered.


    The rock on the bridge will not be going away anytime soon.


    Eventually, the bus came roaring to our stop, ready to take us home with everything still left unresolved.


    "Get in first, Ash¡­ I''ll get the bags," I said, sighing.


    Expectedly, indecision kept her rooted in ce, she wanted to help - I didn''t want her to help, I urged her on again.


    "I''ll be fine."


    With that, she finally spurred into motion, nodding her head once and boarding onto the bus, heading on to find us a ce to sit.


    Meanwhile, there I was, mentally kicking myself in the balls for how much of an idiot I was for letting the opportunity go.


    Tried to assure myself that there will be plenty of other chances in the future but to no avail. Aggravation kept tugging at the bags, threatening to make it tear. Anger sshed at the muddy puddles, soaking my jeans, as I made my way onto the bus.


    With a heavy heart and heavy mind, I boarded, muttered out the destination, and paid the driver the fee. The bus rumbled and roared, and then it was off.


    Many people¡­ many wet and damp people were also on board, making an already cramped space even more cramped, and making an already worsening mood even worse.


    Where the heck was Ash in all this?


    I let my eyes scour about for a moment, thinking I''d find Ash tucked in a seat somewhere, quietly minding her own business.


    Wrong. Dead wrong.


    She was right in the center standing very still with her back facing towards me.


    That stance, that rigidness¡­ something was wrong.


    I wormed and slithered my way past many legs and arms on my way to her, stopping short at just right behind her.


    Tapping her on the shoulder elicited no response whatsoever. The anger inside of me took a rain check and buzzed off, substituting it then¡­ confusion was there to furrow my brows.


    "Ash?" I tapped her again.


    Finally, some signs of life, she shook her head¡­ she kept shaking her head.


    "Why are you just standing there?" I asked.


    Red g, red gs everywhere¡­


    "I don''t understand," she uttered.


    I didn''t either, what the hell was going on?


    "Ash, what''s¡­?"


    Now I was standing still, now I was rigid, it was my turn to start shaking my head.


    I now understood.


    I understood what she didn''t understand.


    And I knew she will never understand. Not for a long time.


    The trio sitting directly at the back of the bus, Ash will never be able toprehend it.


    Three young teenagers, smiling, talking,ughing¡­ cosying.


    A sorcerer with a hat and coat to the right. Alin The Supreme, firstpanion in the game.


    An archer with his bow and quiver to the left. Eron The Hawk, the second.


    In the middle of the two sat a young girl, swaying her head from onepanion to the next, her silvery-white locks draping over her glittering emerald eyes¡­ curtaining slightly her long pointed ears.


    Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight smiled. Eshwlyn the Elf-Knightughed.


    And Ash saw¡­ she saw it all.


    The moments when two worlds collide.


    That rock on the bridge just got an even bigger rock stacked on top of it...

 Chapter 56 - Truth Uncovered

    How do I get her to understand?


    That, with urgent panic, red continuously in my head.


    Every second wasted in inactivity, was another second gained for confusion to soar to even greater, broader heights. Ash kept still, but not for long. She needed an answer, an exnation¡­ she needed something.


    Even in the worlds brimming with the supernatural and the illogical, even they operate on the grounds of rationality. Everything had a reason for being. Always an exnation for their hows and whys.


    So how is it then, that there coulde to exist two separate entities bearing the same likeness with one another?


    An Elf-Knight at one end of the bus, and an Elf-Knight in the other. How was such a thing possible?


    Ash was dying to know. Her eyes steeled themselves with the intent to find out, and she was going to find out...


    And if not from me¡­ it needed to be from me.


    She took a step forward towards ''herself''.


    I took hold of her arm and held her back. "Don''t," I whispered to her.


    Shock left a permanent imprint on her wide-eyed expression. The turn of her head towards me, so quick in movement¡­ so lost in focus.


    "What is this?" She whispered back.


    I pursed my lips. "Later."


    "No, notter. Master, what is this? Why is she¡­ thatdy - she''s me!"


    "She''s not you. She''s¡­ she''s pretending, imitating..."


    "Imitating?"


    "Cosying."


    "Cos -?" Her eyes darted about, muddling deep in brief contemtion. "You''ve mentioned this before. When we first met¡­ you said - "


    "That I thought you were cosying an Elf. Yes, I remember."


    Ash turned her gaze to the trio once more. "And the other two? They as well?"


    "Cosyers too, yes."


    "I recognized their attires. That sorcerer, his robes bear the crest of the Magic School of Nilheim, purple hat¡­ alluding to a proficiency in hexes and illusion."


    "Ash, I know. I - "


    "That archer. A Ranger of the Everfields. Sworn Guardian of the Forbidden Fruit. I''ve¡­ I''ve encountered him before. Eron... Eron was his name. Eron the Hawk."


    Disbelief. Still disbelieving, as her eyes fell back to the middle, to the Elf-knight with sword in hand. She shook her head.


    "How is it that they know?"


    "Ash - "


    "How is it that you know?"


    First time tinging her words, an usatory tone resonated with her voice¡­ clear and in as the clouds were dark and murky. I felt it, felt the outrage, the dissonance she felt right then.


    To me, it was already unbearable. I can''t even imagine how she was doing internally. Already, I could sense she was doing her utmost to restrain herself. I mean, she could very easily pry loose from my hold if she so wants to and I could do nothing to stop her.


    The fact that she wasn''t, the fact that she stayed by my side¡­ I''m just d she still trusted me.


    But after this sudden revtion¡­ how long will that stay true?


    "Later, Ash," I told her. I implored her. "I''ll exin¡­ justter."


    Later. Everything was alwayster. Nothing ever starts now. Just keep staving it off at thest minute, me¡­ just keep doing it. You''re doing a good job.


    "Alright?"


    It was not alright. The incrimination shing in her emerald eyes, the tight clenching of her jaw. I thought she''d say no, I thought maybe perhaps she''d go against me.


    But I should have known by now that she''ll never go against me.


    "Fine¡­"


    Quietpliance. Never anything else.


    --------


    The pouring rain had abated its sorrow, reduced to a light drizzle pattering atop of us, droplets forming and falling at the outer rims of the umbre held high above our heads.


    Simply a walk, a quiet walk from the bus stop to home. On the surface, that was all this was. I wished that all this was.


    Reality was never that kind.


    Ash''s gaze was burned onto me¡­ I could feel it, her shifty nces right beside me which I''ll try to avoid. She never spoke out because she wanted me to.


    Questions were asked already. They just needed answers. My answers.


    The tense atmosphere that manifested never broke. It maintained all the way up to the dampened path home, past the dewy flower garden, then through the front porch, peaking finally with the resounding m of the door shut.


    I ced the groceries bags on a table nearby and took a deep breath.


    "Ash I - "


    "You''ve never mentioned this," The stomps of her heels echoed across the living room walls as she strode deeper in. "This world¡­ it''s extensive knowledge of Asteria¡­ you imed to me magic was but a fantasy here. A tall tale."


    "It is a fantasy."


    "How much do you know yourself?"


    "Not much, I - "


    "How much?"


    "I said not much, Ash!" I ced a hand on my forehead. "I only found out myself recently¡­ like only right after we met."


    Desperation was an emotion that rarely showed on her face, so it utterly terrified me at just how far its influence reached at her right then.


    "After we met..." she whispered back. "Asteria... what does that mean for Asteria?"


    The question was vague, but I knew what she meant.


    "You imed... you said magic¡­ elves, my kind were all but myth," she continued, creases forming on her forehead. "Tales to astonish."


    "I did."


    "But I exist. My likeness - your people had imitated me, the people of my world, they''ve imitated them! How is it that they know so much of us? Asteria. What is Asteria to this world? What am I to your world?"


    "What''s¡­ happening¡­?"


    From the couch, Adalia sat upright, her sullen misty eyes being rubbed over by small pale hands as a quiet yawn escapes her lips.


    Our ruckus evidently had assailed her peaceful slumber. She wasn''t supposed to be getting up yet, there was still another four more hours before that timees around.


    Admittedly, I had actuallypletely forgotten that a vampire was resting just to the side of us. After everything, because of everything?? habit and routine werepletely strewn about, the status quo of our ''normalcy'',pletely out the window, and apparently, I wasn''t the only one with a few things slipping his mind.


    Ash was staring at Adalia, tight-lipped, and with eyes in a quiver, slowly, subtly retreading steps back. Caught off-guard.


    Now Ash was very wary of her presence¡­ very wary of it.


    Adalia drifted her sluggish eyes over to Ash, oblivious to the piercing gaze directed at her, and spoke, "Hello¡­ Ash¡­"


    Ash kept mute, her fingers slowly folding into her palms, cautiously.


    "I haven''t... seen you¡­ downstairs in quite long," Adalia continued. "Did you¡­ go somewhere?"


    The Matriarch went ignored once more. Ash turned to me, a stern re - one that I haven''t seen on her since we first met - was hurled my way.


    "Master, I¡­ you hiding this from me. I''d like to believe you had good intentions for it."


    "I did," I told her. "I have very good reasons for it."


    "But you shouldn''t have. These kinds of things, do you not think I deserve to know about them? Or did you believe you were acting in my best interest in mind?"


    The resentment in her voice. I could hardly stand it.


    "I always have your best interest in mind."


    I took a step towards her.


    She took a step back.


    Another step forward.


    Two steps back.


    Right back to where we have started this morning.


    "It''s not something I can just casuallyy onto you," I said. "It¡­ the truth, it''splicated and painful and¡­ I didn''t think you''d needed that, especially not right now. I was just trying to be - "


    "Kind¡­ you''re always kind." Ash finished in a disheartened tone, shaking her head at me. "But just once, Master - I beseech you, just this once please¡­ enough with the kindness, the pleasantries... let me know what I need to know."


    There was noter for this, no putting it off for another time, another day. No flimsy reason to hide behind. The truth, once and for all. I had to tell her. She had to know.


    "I need time," I said.


    "Then whenever you''re ready¡­" Ash said, a foot onto the staircase. "You know where to find me."


    Onest resentful nce my way before she was gone up the steps, disappearing with an echoing m of the bedroom door, leaving me standing there, bearing there, the weight of finality pushing down against me.


    Today was not a very good day.


    "What¡­ happened¡­?"


    Adalia looked to me, a little bit of curiosity, a little bit of confusion, tilting her head ever slightly.


    I let out a heavy sigh. I don''t know how many I already let out just for today alone.


    "Neplims, Adalia," I said. "Have you seen any before?"


    "Few¡­ very few¡­" she answered.


    "How were they?"


    Adalia paused briefly in recollection.


    "I recall¡­ they weren''t very nice¡­ to my sister¡­" she said. "Amelia felt very sad¡­ afterward."


    "And you?"


    Another pause.


    "I petted them..."


    I sighed again. "Okay, thanks."


    Where do I even begin now?

 Chapter 57 - Three

    Three long dial tones, three long agonizing seconds, and three long paces about the ce, three things in thrice, before abrupt muffled static red into my ears as she finally answered me.


    "Hell- "


    "Help me."


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Lasted for long enough that I actually thought she had hunged up on me. It was only that deep unenthused sigh that I heard afterward that stopped me from trying to dial her up for the third time in a row.


    "You got me mixed up again," she said, her voice as detached as the wavering signal on her end. "Detective, not therapist, remember?"


    "Yes, well, maybe it''s about time you consider a change of profession, you''re very good at it."


    "Uh¡­ thanks, I guess?"


    "You''re wee. Help me."


    It was with great reluctance and an even great sigh that she had finally relented and came for Gondor''s aid. See? I knew that she was nice.


    "Fine," squeaked the static. "What happened now?"


    "What''s up with your signal?"


    "Oh, I''m in a tunnel on a train going through the mountains while on a ne in the middle of Antarctica, what does it matter, you want your counseling or not?"


    "Okay, alright, fair enough. Thank you, by the way."


    "Yeah, don''t mention it. Ever. Now, what happened?"


    It was one of those tales that you tell that you can never seem to untell. Even if you wanted to take a breath, you couldn''t. You just needed to let it all out there, even if most of what you''re saying wasn''t really all that intelligible. it didn''t matter, you just want someone to hear you - someone to help you.


    Lung capacity be damned. I sputtered out my words faster than my brain could form them. Words would be mashed and jammed together, forming new words that wouldn''t seem out of ce in a pagan ritual.


    Then just when it seemed it was never gonna end, it ended. I ended.


    Irene took a moment to process what I said, maybe two moments even, I don''t know... I said a lot to things. It was a lot to process, I''m sure.


    The moral ambiguity of the decision, the consequences that will ripple throughout because of it, the¡­ the obviousck of an alternative to the choice that lied ahead.


    I seriously expected a serious talk about how serious this all was, and how Ash would react to all of this. I expected it to be long, solemn, and sincere¡­ because a revtion like this¡­ does note easy one bit.


    But no, all I got from her was a straightforward - "Tell her the truth, you idiot." Before she hung up on me.


    Okay, good talk Irene.


    Three steps towards the bed, three minutes passed the clock hung high above, and three knocks sounded at my bedroom door, things in thrice, yet only one of those actions actually mattered.


    "Yeah?" I called out, my voice echoing its dejectedness back into my eardrums.


    "Feeding¡­" whispered the shadow from the crack in the doorway.


    "So early?"


    "You¡­ woke me¡­"


    True. True enough. It was only six in the evening though¡­ usually, I only be a blood bank at nine. That''s another thing too. Ash gave me the ultimatum at three in the afternoon, and three hourster, here I still was¡­ waiting for ater that will nevere.


    Was that an idiotic thing to be doing?


    I don''t know, let me go call up Irene again to check.


    Left without an answer, the wooden door swung ever slightly ajar, peeking through it was a little slit of a pale face with one pupilless eye in my direction.


    "Is now¡­ a bad time?" muttered the visible half of her lips.


    "Kinda," I admitted.


    "Ash¡­ always puts you¡­ in a sad mood¡­"


    "She doesn''t," I said, shaking my head. "I do that to myself."


    Adalia swung the door a little wider.


    "She doesn''t¡­ hate you¡­"


    All of her at the wide-open door came at me to say that and only that. Nothing followed. She stood there now, with her hands hidden behind her back, keeping quite still, slowly blinking at me.


    Wasn''t in the mood for much talk, only managed to let out a feeble "Yeah..." and nodded my head.


    "You... You know that¡­ right?" said Adalia.


    Course I do. Why was she asking?


    "Yeah," I said again, frowning a little.


    "Then... there''s nothing¡­ to be sad¡­ about," she said, adding on with a lightly-voiced, "Right?"


    Oh, I get it now. Not exactly the most direct approach, what she was trying to imply was convoluted as all hell, but I think I get it. The slow cautious approach, the softness in her voice, this was never about feeding.


    Atypical as it was, especially since it wasing from the person that technically killed me, still, I knew an attempt atfort when I see one. Time spent with Ash had practically made me an expert in its intricacies.


    "You''re concerned," I pointed out.


    Adalia took a step past the doorway and nodded her head.


    I managed a weak smile her way. "Thanks. But I''m not worried about her hating me. Today has not been kind to her at all. No, I worry she might go on hating herself now. And If she hasn''t already, she definitely will after I tell her the truth."


    "What is¡­ the truth?"


    "The truth is a lot of things," I turned my gaze to the carpeted floor. "I told you, but I didn''t tell her. You know about it."


    "Oh¡­"


    An ''Oh'' that spoke volumes.


    "You mean¡­ Asteria?"


    "Yep."


    "How it is¡­ a game¡­ based off Kronocia?"


    "Yep again."


    "That Ash¡­ came from¡­ Asteria and not¡­ Kronocia?"


    "Yep times three¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Another ''Oh'' speaking to even greater volumes. "Why didn''t you¡­ tell her?"


    "Because¡­ well because¡­"


    There were so many reasons, I had so many reasons to keep my mouth shut about it, but none more so than the one I first thought of uponunching the game for the first time.


    "She''s evil," I finally sputtered out. "In the game¡­ she''s downright cruel and malevolent. Ash¡­ she already thinks she''s evil, I don''t need this stupid game to further affirm that belief in her mind. It is not what she needs right now."


    In hindsight, I probably should have mentioned this reasoning to Irene just now, perhaps then she would have taken me just a wee bit more seriously.


    Then again¡­ she''s smart, I''m sure she''d have already considered the ups and downs of such a choice. No¡­ her answer would still remain unchanged, wouldn''t it?


    And what about you? What of yours, Adalia? You''re pausing, you''re considering there, actually taking a moment to think things through¡­ what do you have to say for it?


    "You''re¡­ right¡­" spoken slowly in a mutter came Adalia''s answer. "It isn''t¡­ what she needs¡­"


    If only she had stopped there though, if only she had sided with me. Yet, she didn''t stop, she continued.


    "But it''s¡­ what she wants¡­"


    I scoffed. "You think she would want to think she''s even eviler than she could possibly imagine?


    "She is¡­ evil¡­"


    "Ohe on!" I clicked my tongue. "Not you too!"


    "All Elves¡­ are evil¡­"


    "Where is all this hatred of Elvesing from?"


    "Not¡­ hatred¡­" she exined. "It''s just¡­ the way it is¡­"


    Okay, her attempt atfort has gonepletely off the rails now. She''s just getting me even more exasperated than I already was. I couldn''t even be bothered to hide the annoyance in my voice when I next spoke.


    "And what does that you Matriarchs? From what I''ve heard, seen¡­ and felt myself, your kind aren''t exactly the kindest either."


    If Adalia was hurt or angered by what I said, the nkness of her expression good job at concealing that fact. That, or she really didn''t really mind my remark at all.


    "It''s just¡­ the way it is??" she repeated. "We are¡­ what we are¡­ there''s no helping... anything. It''s in¡­ our nature. Just like it is¡­ for the nature of Elves¡­ to be evil."


    More and more her words continued to irk me.


    "She saved my life," I said, ring. "You''ve seen her, lived with her - everything she''s done - can you honestly look at me now and tell me that she''s a bad person?"


    Adalia frowned, tilting her head. "I never said¡­ she was... a bad person.


    "Then?"


    "I said¡­ she is just... evil."


    "Evil how?!"


    "I... told you," She said, telling me, again, and again, and again for the third time already. "It''s just the way... it is."


    Not good enough. Nothing she told me was good enough.


    "She''ll never understand that."


    "With respect¡­ to you..." Adalia muttered, bowing her head. "But you¡­ don''t know that."


    Now that¡­ that¡­


    Couldn''t argue with that.


    Heck, I couldn''t have even if I wanted to. Adalia had vanished from sight as if she was never even there in the first ce. Crept away without notice like the vampire she was.


    Leaving me¡­ well, leaving me still in a disarray of decisions. I was still adamant about the truth, I still thought it wasn''t the right thing to do. But that was what I thought. It wasn''t up to me to think for everyone else¡­ to think for Ash.


    The truth. It''ll be painful, it''ll be harsh, it''ll be agonizing to bear.


    But it''ll be right.


    And to Adalia, Irene¡­ and Ash especially¡­ that was all that mattered.


    There were three things I did afterward that I really didn''t want to do. I took myptop, took my phone, and slowly I walked out into the hall.


    I don''t know why it was always three, special number maybe¡­ but it was those three things in thrice that had me finally knocking at her door.


    Even that action¡­ three knocks.


    And then three secondster, her door swung open.

 Chapter 58 - The Reveal

    "This is Asteria."


    Always prim, always proper. Not a single thing out of ce, not even a speck of dust going stray. Ash''s room was the tip-top antithesis of the word disorderly. I mean if cleanliness was really next to godliness, then Ash''s room was basically a piece of heaven.


    Sadly, there were more urgent matters at hand to attend to rather than me going aroundplimenting, smiling about what a finely made bed there was off to the side then.


    Yeah, right then,pliments and smiles were far out of mind.


    "I don''t, Master¡­ I," Ash blinked, a warm glow of colors basking her face in soft hues of reds, whites, and yellows. "This is..."


    Why the red, white, and yellows? Because those three were the primary colors that made out the triumphing trumpeting title screen of Asteria. Colors that confounded her, colors that blinded her - gazing with eyes tightly scrunched.


    "Chronicles of Asteria," Ash read out loud, her neck craning close to theptop disy.


    There I was standing by the sidelines, white-knuckled, staring at her with pursed lips. This day, this scenario, I never ever ounted for. In hindsight though, I really should have.


    Did I seriously think I could have hidden this fact about her forever? She was bound to find out about it anyway sooner orter¡­ hell, she already did¡­ sooner than the soon that I would have liked.


    Didn''t even know where to begin, but I suppose we should start where everybody always starts.


    "The start button, Ash," I muttered, urging her on with a great reluctant nod, "Press away."


    Controllers are ratherplicated devices apparently. They sat there ufortably in her palms, angled in ways that controllers should never be angled. Took a moment of fiddling and a little inspecting before she found the fabled start button staring right at her in the face.


    After a quiet realizing: ''oh'', Ash hovered a hand above the controller and precariously tapped the button with the tip of her forefinger because apparently the usage of her thumbs was rendered impossible due to the fact that she had them all the way around at the back of the controller.


    How the heck do you even do that?


    Probably should have warned her of sound effects beforehand, toote now though. Once the title screen was whisked away, she was then greeted by a thundering orchestra that nearly flung the controller out of her hands in fright.


    Didn''t help that I kinda forgot to set the sound levels beforehand, so what was basically a catchy fantastical tune at 100% volume output to my ears, hers was instead more of a heavy metal concert with a very nice, very light output of a 1000%.


    Really, from the way her shoulders rocketed upwards, you''d think someone might have fired a shotgun against her ears. Which, in all likelihood, wouldn''t be entirely inurate.


    My bad. If anything though, her reaction at least got me chuckling slightly.


    Noticed I said ''slightly'', because that''s all it was. A small bit of reprieve in the face of what''s toe next¡­ and came it did, as Ash shifted her eyes over to mine.


    "I''ve¡­ I''ve read mention of this before," Ash said to me. "I believe the term used was vidya - no pardon that, it was video¡­ video - "


    "Video games," I said, walking towards her with arms crossed.


    It didn''t surprise me one bit that she had heard and no less understood the concept that was video games. The polished shelves on her walls were lined with the spines, both thick and thin, of many, many books. Some had makeshift markers to keep track of progress, others simply did with a bookmark jutting out in-between pages. Not a single book she had in her possession went unread.


    Studious, dedicated, and always curious. It''s no wonder Ash got ustomed so fast here¡­ it was simply in her nature.


    Yet it was also because of her nature, that we were here, right now¡­ staring her world straight in the face from beyond the border of an LCD disy. Which brings us back to now - the truth, a begrudging whisper from my lips.


    "This is Asteria."


    As my words resounded aloud amidst the game''s ambient noise, I couldn''t help but recall back to the words spoken to me that spurred all this in the first ce.


    <<You don''t know that>>


    Ash''s reaction¡­ yeah, I didn''t know.


    Didn''t then, didn''t now.


    Just the title screen alone, and already a hard-to-read expression reared itself into the spotlight.


    "How¡­ however do you mean by that?" Ash asked. "You mean to say the knowledge from my world you''ve attained through here?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "An archive, then."


    "No, look - no, Ash¡­ listen..." I hissed in a breath and pointed at the screen. "This is your world."


    Calm and quiet, a far cry from the shock and outrage that I was expecting from her, still, there was no denying the confusion that riddled her expression.


    "I am... still not understanding, not quite yet, from what you im¡­ it''s¡­" She trailed away, a strained look on her face. "I recall reading that video games are purely forms of entertainment, a listless pastime for your people to indulge in."


    "You''re not wrong there."


    Then abruptly and so suddenly, barged in cold stark realization.


    She stared back at the screen. "Master, are you implying¡­"


    "I''m not implying anything," I told her. "It is what it is."


    "Surely it''s not," She shook her head. "Asteria is not¡­"


    Ash never finished, didn''t think she wanted to¡­ The prospect of it alone, I couldn''t even imagine feeling as she did right then. So thereid her sentence, lingering in the open air unfinished.


    "It is, Ash," I finished for her. "Asteria is a video game."


    Even I hated saying it.


    Hearing ite from me didn''t help in lessening the blow whatsoever. Truths like these don''te easy. They''re always painful, disorienting, and quite often merciless even to the strongest of wills.


    And Ash was no exception to the truth''s agonizing embrace. What was real just wasn''t anymore.


    "Can''t be¡­" I heard her say.


    Denial kept her adamant. Denial helped her to cope. I knew the feeling. Probably why it took so long for me to ept who and what my parents really were¡­


    "You think I would lie to you now?" I asked.


    The shake of her head was almost instantaneous. "No, no, Master - I would never use of you of such¡­ you must understand, what you just stated - I''m unsure of¡­ Master, I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just don''t understand."


    Of course she didn''t understand, who would honestly?"I know, Ash," I said, doing my best tofort, "I didn''t expect you to, something like this¡­ it''s just - "


    "But I want to understand," She said, looking back up at me. "I need to understand."


    Resolve gleamed and glittered in her eyes, turning, confronting theptop disy once more.


    "Whatever this may be¡­ I know I can never avoid it. Asteria, I¡­ I¡­ want¡­ this..."


    Want. Elf-Knights don''t want. But Ash¡­ Ash did, the controller still remaining a firm grip in her hands.


    Studious, dedicated, and always curious. It was simply just in her nature.


    "Will you show me?"

 Chapter 59 - Home Sweet Home

    The beginning was always the hardest. Matters not what it is you''re trying to aplish, when it''s your first roundabout behind the wheel, you''re bound to crash and burn a couple of times at least.


    "You died again, Ash."


    Brought a stool up to her room a couple of minutes back, figured it would be an easier time sitting beside her than standing beside her, especially since I got my hand permanently affixed to the mouse, clicking over and over again the restart button in periodic intervals with every death.


    Ash kept crashing and burning.


    To my eyes, it looked as if she was deliberately trying to get herself killed. But apparently, every suicidal action came with a defense and a reasoning as to why she does what she does. Seriously, if each death came with a gravestone, the excuses shees up with would be the perfect epitaphs for them.


    "I forgot the block button"


    "Dodge. Which button is dodge?"


    "Master, I couldn''t swing my sword"


    She didn''t even have a sword equipped on thatst one, so I didn''t know what the hell she was talking about there.


    Hertest obituary was probably the most amusing to me.


    "I merely took a small leap forward," she said.


    I clicked the mouse again, then turned to look at her. "Ash, you jumped off a cliff."


    "I''ve assessed that my chances of survival would be quite high."


    "It''s a cliff."


    "Not a tall one."


    "Tall enough."


    The game loaded back in again, cing the recently deceased hero back at thetest checkpoint, overlooking the same cliff he was deliberately sent plummeting into just moments before.


    Poor Dad.


    Ash, still with the controller held at odd angles, turned her gaze straight and continued on with the game.


    "Noted," she muttered, heading off this time in the total opposite direction from the cliff edge.


    As I stated earlier, the beginning will always be the hardest hurdle to ovee, and as fate would have it, it was going to be a long arduous first few hours.


    At the start of hour one, she had asked me just how far and wide the extent of my knowledge was at that point in time. After considering briefly, I simply told her that she probably knew more than I did, really.


    "Still just getting started," I said.


    "Then set me down the same path," she said with absolute confidence. "Have me retrace the steps you have taken."


    So new game, it was.


    Made a new save, skimmed through the character customization, then handed the reins back to her uneasy hands.


    She stayed silent and watching as the intro cutscene yed out in front of her, soaking in the narrator''s gravelly solemn exposition of Asteria''s harrowing plight against the forces of the all-powerful all-evil demon queen Terestra the Vile.


    Right here, I expected a reaction from Ash. Something, anything¡­ shock, confusion - it was Terestra after all. Everybody and their mothers knew of her, hell, even I did.


    Who didn''t?


    Ash didn''t.


    Or at least, she didn''t give any indication that she did. The narrator moved on past Terestra the Vile, addressing instead to the state of Asteria and establishing the many kingdoms within it.


    On and on it went, rying information we both already knew. Yet whereas Ash looked on with eyes sharp and focus, I on the other hand, just kept getting distracted by that one little thing.


    Does she really not know about Terestra?


    I thought about asking her about it, but I feared disturbing her concentration especially since she was so invested. So I held my tongue and instead said to myself: Later. There''s always ater.


    Turns out, I didn''t need ater. Ash had finally reacted to something, and as it also turns out, it was a something that I didn''t even consider to be a something.


    "5314 A.E.?"


    The question that broke the quiet, and also my expectations.


    "Something wrong with the year?" I asked, immediately reaching for the pause button.


    "I had suspected something was amiss," said Ash. "The disembodied voice spoke of records and events that I hold no knowledge of. Just then, he spoke of a province - Lamir. I know of no Lamir."


    "Lamir doesn''t exist?"


    "Lamir has yet to exist," exined Ash, her confusion mirroring my own. "Master, does this game¡­ does it speak of the future?"


    I reared my head back, blinking rapidly. "Not to me. Apparently¡­ you think different. What year do you think you''re from?"


    "5110 A.E. in the winter months of Limim."


    "You''re from two centuries ago?!"


    ''I¡­" Ash furrowed her brows. "That''s what I know for certain."


    Silent was my reaction. Wide-open were my eyes. Gaping were my lips.


    "He also mentioned a Terestra," I said slowly. "Do you know of a Terestra?"


    When Ash frowned and shook her head, right then everything started making sense to me again and thank God it did, I was about to lose my fucking head.


    The Game established that Terestra was a threat that only recently had arisen, ravaging thends for only but a decade long. So it made sense that Ash knew absolutely nothing about her, she''s from two centuries ago!


    Question is - why was she from two centuries ago?


    That''s a question that neither of us knew the answer to. Specting about it would take time, time that Ash would rather spend unearthing her digital pandora''s box.


    So with shrugged shoulders, I promptly resumed the cutscene.


    Hour two was perhaps the most grueling. No narrations, no more exposition, now she was tossed into the game, tossed into the world, and was given no restrictions to her venture. She was free to explore as she saw fit.


    Actually, that wasn''t exactly urate. There was actually a tutorial quest, a bright bold marker pointing her towards the direction for it¡­ that oughta be her first priority, really. But yeah, she ignored that.


    I couldn''t even me her for it. This was Asteria.


    Her home.


    And she was back¡­ two centuriester.


    Now those who were new at the game wouldn''t even be able to tell from their left to their right. Getting lost in the game was inevitable, even I got lost my first time through.


    Not Ash though, certainly not her.


    She knew those mountains off into the distance, familiar with the flora that swayed in the distantndscapes, recognized every forest, every rock, to every flower that bloomed.


    And it pained her that she did.


    "This is Asteria. This is Asteria."


    I''d hear her mutter under her breath over and over again in denial, in defiance, then slowly as the minutes passed, in eptance¡­ quiet, defeated eptance.


    The game entered the paused screen yet I didn''t press a single button. Ash ced the controller down and silently just sat there¡­ contemting.


    I''d have loved to say something right then, find the right words, formed the perfect sentence tofort her in her time of great need.


    Turns out I wasn''t much of an expert inforting that I originally thought¡­ words just don''te as easy to me.


    "Does he have a name?" Ash suddenly muttered. "The character on screen. Does he?"


    Going to the tutorial quest would have answered that question for her. But I realized that she was in no mood to continue forging on just yet, so there I took the mantle of exposition dumper.


    ''He does." I said. "His name is Leonardo. A legendary hero from the past, summoned forward to this year to take up arms against Terestra and get rid of her once and for all. Do you know him?"


    Another frown, another shake of the head.


    "His name escapes me," she said. "There exist many heroes of legends and many evils of old. I fear my memory may be muddled with far too many."


    "That''s fine. You''ll learn more about him as the gam - the uhh, story continues."


    Ash nodded her nky. Don''t even think she was actually paying attention to me with that far-away stare of hers.


    It was then that I tried offering a bit of reprieve. "Do you¡­ do you want to stop here for now?"


    Should have known by then that Ash would never have given herself such mercy.


    "Kindness," she gave a weak, fleeting smile. "It''s okay, Master. I''m okay. Let''s¡­ let''s resume, shall we? Tell me where I should proceed."


    The rest of hour two yed out as I''ve described earlier. Crash and burn. Trial and error. Cliff diving and dying.


    The beginning was always the hardest.


    But then something magical happened - Ash got good.


    Deaths weren''t as frequent,bat scenarios didn''t devolve into just mindless button mashing, and the controller in her hands was finally angled right.


    Exactly as stated, Ash replicated my every step. Every quest I ever did, every NPC I ever interacted with, she went and done it all. Sometimes in bouts of intense action, I''ve even caught glimpses of excitement glittering in her wide-open eyes.


    Ash was having fun, in spite of everything. Video games are meant to be fun, after all.


    If only I could share in her fervor¡­ if only I could joke andugh and offer some witty remarks. If only¡­


    But the prologue wasing to an end¡­ some part of me wished I didn''t know exactly whates directly after.


    Sure enough, she and her archerpanion were informed about an attack in a vige nearby, orchestrated by a devoted follower of the demon queen Terestra.


    And sure enough, Ash readily agreed to offer her aid and immediately spurred towards the direction of the vige.


    Night was falling. Demons were arising¡­ and Ash¡­ oh Ash just had to ask the question.


    "Master, I''ve been thinking," she said. "Those cosyers from before, their knowledge of Asteria stems from here too, yes?"


    "Yeah..."


    "One was dressed in my image."


    "She was."


    "Do I¡­ " Hesitation, brief hesitation. "Does that mean that I appear here, as well?"


    There was noter to fall back on this time, no excuses to give, what woulde wille¡­ and I just couldn''t bring myself to lie.


    "Yes, you do."


    The third hour has begun.

 Chapter 60 - Eshwyln The Elf-Knight, Part 1

    The harrowing bleakness of the moonlit path was paved in an endless sea of red. The first indicator that things were not as they seem. Ash and her partner slowed to a crawl, sword, and bow drawn out.


    Not far now.


    Overlooking that steep grassy mound right ahead of them¡­ where everything would change.


    I remembered standing on that very same hill, perched atop amidst a scene of senseless ughter.


    That hill there was a threshold. Climb it, cross it, no going back from it. Can never unsee, never unhear the things thaty beyond its dreaded peak, and there was Ash¡­ gradually ascending to its summit.


    Wouldn''t have minded so much if it was just a video game, you know, just an assortment of pixels and polygons disyed on a screen. That it just wasn''t real¡­


    But Ash made it real.


    Her shock, her confusion, the horror on her face¡­ they made it all too real.


    "Master, what is¡­?"


    "Keep going," was my only response to her inquiring eyes."


    No need for words, nor need for exnations. Asteria would answer for me. The blood-curdling screams ring from theptop speakers, the heavy crashes and tumbles of the violin in the background, and the gory visage strewed across thendscape, reflecting back in her emerald eyes¡­ all of them answered for me.


    If the developers went out of their way here to do their best to elicit a reaction from the yer, then mission-fucking-aplished - pat yourselves on the back, my dudes.


    Unlike me, however, Ash had already recovered within seconds and continued delving deeper into the heart of darkness. Soon confronting her came the horrifying monstrosities of flesh and blood, shrieking out their cries of terror, lunging their malformed limbs at her with twisted intent.


    Ash stood unwavering against their blows. I watched her closely there, saw her every button press, every split-second decision - utilizing tactics and maneuvers that I myself have never even thought of doing. The way she vanquished her foes¡­ like it was all very second nature to her. Hell, it probably was.


    The Elf-knight forged on into the vige. There was a glint in her eyes - outrage, I surmised¡­ from how her jaw was clenched tight. So much pent-up anger directed to the culprit responsible for all of this.


    If only she knew¡­ I wish she didn''t have to, but she was going to.


    Screen went ck.


    Cutscene finally started.


    Everything yed out exactly the same way as it didst time, with buildings engulfed in mes, lifeless bodies in heaps, and mounds scattered across a vast deste meadow of deep dark red, and there lying at the epicenter of scorched earth was that one pleading viger on bent knees with a sword pierced through his throat.


    Gargling. Choking. Dying¡­


    Leonardo brandished his sword and recited his line.


    "I won''t let you get away with this! You servant of Evil."


    Then, expectedly, keeping to the beat like a scene from a y, came theughter. Mad, derisiveughter.


    First time through, having heard such a cackle, it unsettled me. Second time now¡­ seeing those bloodied lips spreading from ear to ear - knowing who they belonged to.


    I could hardly keep my eyes straight.


    Ash. Poor, poor Ash. Her ears perked, her eyes sharp, seemingly at the ready for anything the game would throw at her.


    Anything¡­ everything... but for this.


    "Evil?" Eshwlyn spoke out. "Evil implies that the actions I''ve taken were immoral."


    The camera slowly panned upwards.


    Then there it was - realization dawning.


    Those glittering emerald eyes that filled every inch of the screen mirrored back at Ash''s in ways that went beyond physical resemnce.


    Elf to Elf.


    Knight to Knight.


    Ash stared into the deranged gaze of herself, her lips thinning to a narrow slit, and took in a heavy breath.


    No questions came my way, no outrage to be heard. Ash silently watched as the cutscene unfolded, as Eshwyln continued on.


    "Tell me o'' great chivalrous one, what do you find so immoral about death?"


    Words that resonated with Ash more than anyone else in the vicinity and that includes the reality projected beyond the border of the rectangr screen before us. Thought briefly about pausing, but ultimately decided against it¡­ didn''t want to intrude, especially not here, not now¡­ Ash just couldn''t tear away from herself.


    She saw it all - Eshwyln through the looking ss. Every act of terrormitted, she''d smile and she''d simper, a total inversion of Ash, who''d look on at herself without a flinch in her vacant expression.


    It was a rather brief cutscene at least whenpared to the many countless others that woulde after.


    Brief but yet so, so long¡­


    The end couldn''te soon enough, but eventually, it did... with the archerpanion dead, Leonardo defeated, and Eshwyln reveling above him in pure ecstasy.


    ''Just who are you?'' - were thest words of the great hero before unconsciousness would overtake him.


    There were many questions that lingered still, many mysteries left unounted for. That was no question, that was no mystery¡­ nheless the ugly truth reared in and leaned in glee, that devilish smile contorting Ash''s lips.


    And so ended the stage y of revtions, with a curtsy and a bow from Eshwyln of the Old Guard, a servant to the Demon Lord Terestra - at our service.


    Another cutscene was supposed to y after. The resulting aftermath of that devastation. It would have, had Ash not interrupted it with a press of a button.


    Some unknown force kept my gaze deflecting, matters not how much I forced myself to - I just couldn''t look at her, at Ash.


    Night and light painted shadows to the walls of her room, that there - that inky silhouette hunched over with its head tilted downwards, that I could bear to look at, that I could actually talk to¡­


    And talk I did with nothing to say.


    "Good reasons," muttered me to the unfeeling shadow. "Like I said."


    Dared another peek, and saw the shadow move its head, a subtle nod once.


    "Won''t ask if you''re okay. I know you''re not. I just wanted to know¡­ you know¡­ if you got what you needed from this."


    Her reply was short, simply¡­ sorrowful.


    "I did..."

 Chapter 61 - Eshwyln The Elf-Knight, Part 2

    Couldn''t help myself, hearing that - couldn''t stop myself from sputtering out even more baseless nothings that served no purpose other than to just fill the oppressive silence.


    "I don''t think that of you. I just want you to understand that, and I really think you shouldn''t too. That - that Elf you saw¡­ the things she did, you didn''t do that, that wasn''t your actions. Ash, that wasn''t you."


    "Wasn''t me?" Her voice was stiff. "Master, perhaps you should rewind the scene back and listen again. I believe I was being rather specific there with my introduction."


    "You''re not her..."


    "I will be."


    "No, no, why do you keep doing that? Why do you keep insisting on that?" It was so vexing to hear that, so aggravating to the senses. Riled me up like nothing ever did.


    "You still deny my nature."


    "To the very end," I said, getting up on my feet. "I just wish you''d do the same for yourself."


    "So easily," Ash muttered. "You deny the reality of it so easily."


    "I''m staring at the reality right now!" I said, my eyes locked onto hers. "How do you exin it? The kindness, the selflessness, the way you are now? If this isn''t you, then tell me - what exactly am I staring at here?"


    Three hours was plenty of time to prepare. Three hours of just sitting and watching gave plenty of opportunities to run through imaginary conversations in your head. I did run through it in my head. Dozens and dozens of times.


    What I''d say, what she''d say, the words she would use, and the things that I would say to them back. I even deluded myself to think that I have gotten it all nned out from the very beginning.


    But the truth was, the game was rigged from the start.


    Ash calmly answered my question with truths of her own.


    "A lie. What you see in front of you is but a lie. A lie I so desperately wanted to paint as truth. A false image, a misinterpretation of what I truly represent¡­ an outlier among outliers."


    "What are you talking about, Ash?"


    "Have you encountered any other Elf beside myself? Have you bear witness to their mannerisms, their behavior, or even their way of life? You haven''t. Clearly, you haven''t. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so adamant as you are now."


    "I''m adamant because you think you''re them!" I argued back. "You''re right, I don''t know any other Elves, you''re all I got to go by. But even if you''re right, even if all Elves are truly as evil as you say they are, that does not mean you have to condemn yourself with that same line of thinking, because you aren''t them! You aren''t evil!"


    "Why is that, then? Because you yourself imed it to be so?" Ash stood up, her eyes as furrowed as my own. "Master, I had years¡­ centuries to try and defy my true nature, and I have. Master, I am still defying. But you can''t defy reality, you can''t go against the way things are¡­ you can only ept it. I have epted it. Who Eshwyln of the Old Guard was, is, and who she''ll inevitably turn out to be in the end."


    "Ash, you -!"


    "Who I am and what I am now is just merely the result of this pointless defiance. Master, you saw who I really was just then¡­ that was me, a me that finally epted, a me that finally submitted to my nature. Did you notice how happy I looked right then?"


    Happy? That was happiness? That sick twisted grin, that loud deranged cackle - that was happiness? To me, that was anything but. Yet Ash saw different, she still saw different¡­ that strange look of longing in her eyes, what the hell?


    It''s like you wanted that...


    "So you being my servant, acting so nice to me¡­ your kindness¡­ that''s your defiance?"


    "If I act kind, then maybe perhaps I will be kind."


    "You are kind!"


    How did things get so off the rails so quick? How was it that I was shouting and notforting? Anger, so much anger, surging through my veins, but why? I wasn''t angry at her, was I?


    I didn''t know who was it that this irrational rage was directed towards until it finally happened, until Ash turned and smiled at me.


    It was me. I hated myself. Because I had her smiling again for all the wrong reasons. I couldn''t provide any semnce offort, couldn''t convince her to see things my way, all I did was shouted and screamed myself hoarse at her.


    There was no reason for that smile to be on her face. Unless it was for me¡­ for my hurting, for my distress. That same gentle expression back at the park.


    Just like back then, I couldn''t do anything for her and I despised myself for that.


    "I''d like to believe that," Ash muttered, her gaze dropping to the side. "Perhaps in time, I will. But for now, Master¡­ it iste and I think it''d be wise to - "


    "It isn''t real, Ash."


    Words that left not in a mutter, I spoke them out and I spoke them loud. A part of me wanted to think that I didn''t know what came over me¡­ but that would just be me lying. I knew exactly why I said it, and why I didn''t just stop there.


    "It didn''t actually happen. Asteria it''s - it''s just a game, a fake¡­ a form of mindless entertainment for the masses, none of it actually happened¡­ you can''t take this at face value because it''s all fiction, alright? If you''re evil, if you''re good - it doesn''t matter here, because in here it isn''t real. None of it was real."


    Ash stayed silent throughout my pathetic spiel. Once I finally stopped, she was still quiet. The only difference being from then to now was that there wasn''t a smile on her face anymore, nor was there even a frown.


    Another difference was that she was staring, and she kept staring. Her glowing green emeralds shimmering the face of a man so full of ire and resentment.


    I saw him, saw me, and saw a total stranger reflecting back. A face I didn''t recognize.


    Regret. If only it hade sooner¡­ Ash wouldn''t have been staring at me the way she did right then.


    "And what of me, Master?" she finally spoke, her voice going soft. "Am I real?"


    "Didn''t mean it," I said at once. "Ash, I didn''t - "


    "I know," There was that smile again, less prominent now than it was before. "I know you didn''t."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t," A slight pause, with a slight grimace. "You don''t apologize, Master¡­ not to me."


    "Ash, don''t start with that now, please. Your feelings - "


    "Nine o''clock."


    "What?"


    "It''s nine," she repeated. "The¡­ the Matriarch, she usually feeds at this hour, does she not?"


    I could sense the unsteadiness, the stiffness in tone, didn''t take any Elf-ears to pick up on the words beyond those words.


    "You''re making me leave?"


    "No - I''d never¡­ no I''m not! Master, I just¡­" A deep breath. "Give me time, please? I need time¡­ alone. Just for now."


    Alone was thest thing I wanted her to be right then. The state of everything as it was, it was as much in mes as the vige was back then. I realized, however, that this wasn''t a battle I would win.


    Not with that pleading tone, not with that aching look. The one time I didn''t want ater¡­


    It seems thatters were all that I was good for.


    "Alright," I told her. "Just for now."


    Took the stool, took my phone off the table and into my pocket, then I moved and reached for theptop. Then just right before I could shut it close, Ash spoke out again.


    "Could you¡­ could you leave that one here?" She said, the controller still sitting firmly in one hand. "I¡­ I haven''t finished yet."


    Another request, another look, another, ''Alright."


    The opened door greeted me with a hallway dimly illuminated by moonlight rays that somehow had filtered through the window blinds.


    It didn''t feel right traversing into the hall with nothing else to say from either of us. Yet regardless of what was right, that was what had happened. She opened the door, and I trudged along.


    I had to say something.


    She closes that door and that was it, everything that was ever said, everything that ever happened, it will all remain in that room there, everything as is will stay as is.


    Door was closing.


    "Ash," I turned around. I spoked. "Tomorrow. Will I see you downstairs tomorrow? For Breakfast?"


    A little crevice was all that kept the door from shutting close by the time I was done. A meager gap in the doorway where only I could see her slightly and she, me.


    "You''ll be there, right?"


    That was my say, now, what was hers? What could it be?


    I should have known already¡­ I was surprised that I was still surprised. Ash closed her door shut and offered nothing in words.


    Nothing¡­ except for a small smile peeking through.

 Chapter 62 - Knight In Fiery Armour

    Tomorrow''s sun came and stayed, tomorrow''s fried eggs and ham indulged in and consumed without much fret. Tomorrow, tomorrow¡­ and Ash was nowhere to be seen.


    Once more, her te sat cold and neglected.


    Thought perhaps she just needed time, give her one more day, she''d be fine.


    Then the day after came and went with me lumbering my way downstairs with sullen eyes that morning, wishing I''d just learn to keep my big fat jinxing mouth shut. You know, I got some staplers in my desk drawer that hasn''t seen much light of the day. Maybe it''s about it see should some use, huh?


    One of these days, I swear it...


    Day after''s breakfast menu was quite a mixed bag, like literally. A Tibetan monk could walk in, see what we were eating, and quietly in his little meditating corner, shed a proud prideful tear.


    So many brands of cereal in the pantry cab as a result of the other day''s splurge, I basically just took arge bowl, grabbed some milk, and made ourselves one with everything.


    What a spiritual journey of self-discovery that meal was that day¡­


    We''ve had plenty more breakfasts after that, Adalia and I, together on a table for three, yet where there sat only two.


    It was kinda disheartening to notice myself a couple of days after not even bothering to put a third te in the dining room. Yeah, that te was always on a silver tray now, always ced on the ground beside a closed door upstairs, where it wouldy untouched until those magic words were spoken aloud.


    "Food''s by the door, Ash."


    Couple hourster, both tray and te would vanish from its spot, appearing magically the very next day clean and pristine inside the cab where all the other tes and trays were kept.


    "Don''t¡­ need¡­" Adalia huddled by the couch said to me one day, as I drew up to the living room with a feather duster and broom in hand.


    "What, she¡­ she still cleans?" I asked.


    She nodded her head. "Always¡­"


    That was practically routine now these past few days. Not much had changed except for the obvious which needn''t any mentioning but that''s not to say that Ash had just dropped off the face of the earth or something, she was still around¡­ asionally.


    Toilet breaks, light lunches, and dinners,undry duty.


    Those things among others got hering out of her little hidey-hole ever so often throughout the day, albeit briefly, but I still get to see her around, so noints here.


    Like right then, I was watching TV with Adalia sleeping across from me when I caught Ash from the corner of my eyes creeping to the kitchen for a cup of water.


    That one little sifty nce I gave her way told me that while she strived to maintain a level of cleanliness that would make even the best of maids look ipetent, apparently that same level of care does not apply to herself.


    Dark rings on heavy eyelids, her hair flowing and shining, now had loose strands poking out of it. Telling signs of a marathon session¡­ knew there was a reason why I don''t see her on guard-duty in the morning as often as before.


    Ash had a hobby now.


    "Oh, good morning, Master."


    Detected some tension in her voice, which she tried to brush off by bowing her head at me, both hands wrapped around a mug.


    "Bitte for morning, don''t you think?" I said, smiling slight.


    Got at least three different clocks hanging in the living room, Ash drifted her eyes onto one of them.


    Small hand at three, long hand at six¡­ Ash still needed a little time to read time. Seeing her eyes scrutinize over every tick and tock, while muttering numbers under her breath made for a rather endearing sight.


    "Ah! My apologies!" Another bow in realization. "It seems I have lost track of time¡­ I did not realize just howte in the day it was."


    "It''s good," I said, then, noticing how her legs slowly gravitated to the staircase, added, "you uh¡­ you having fun in there?"


    In there did not refer to her room. In there meant something else. I think she knew that, for her expression went a little rigid.


    "Not precisely¡­ but it''s been rather, well, enlightening to say the least."


    Seems I wasn''t the only one on a journey of self-discovery, but I was definitely the only one who did it while munching on some corn kes.


    "Alright, well¡­" Well what? Have fun? Didn''t look like she was having any. "Just don''t push yourself, okay?"


    There was a smile on her face, supposed that''s her conveying that she was fine.


    Her eyes say otherwise.


    "Understood."


    Mug in hand, up she went, her door closing shut, leaving everything as it always has been.


    Nothing has been resolved since that one fateful day. That ''Later'' that ended the night became an ''eventually'' that has been ced up high on a shelf somewhere, in a safe, chucked into a vault, inside a volcano, deep under the ocean floor where it remains untouched to this day.


    Legends state that only those with balls ever heavy and existing would be worthy to im such a relic, but s, I seem to have misced my own sadly.


    Unfortunate that it is that I am unable to seek myself such splendor, at least I rest with confidence knowing no one else could either, so uh¡­ tough shit, I guess.


    Besides, Ash seems to prefer acting like that night never actually happened, which was rather tough to aplish considering this awkwardness between us was prompted by that one night.


    Whatever¡­ if she wishes not to, then I wish not to either. Still, I was confident that there wille a day where the two of us will be peaches and cream once again but until that dayes¡­ well, there''s always television.


    Wasn''t anything good on anyway¡­


    Actually, you know what? Do you know what we need here?


    When there arises a problem between two people that neither can resolve on their own, who ya gonna call?


    Three guesses, and no it''s not the first one that came to mind, that''s too easy.


    ''Sides Ash ain''t spooky anyway.


    A third party, we needed a third party. More specifically we needed a somebody. Some outsider with some outside perspective to our little domestic dispute here.


    Can''t be just any outsider either, hell, anybody can have an opinion and advice on anything - that doesn''t mean it''ll be good. Take me for example, if I followed my own advice at the beginning of this supernatural escapade, I wouldn''t even be here. I''ll still be in that dingy little apartment paying off debts till my back gives out.


    No, we needed someone wise, preferably someone with much experience in living life, audacious too, someone who ain''t afraid of calling out things as it was, who always speaks their mind even when they really shouldn''t, bold, loud¡­ brash¡­


    There were plenty of fishes in the sea, but not all of them would really fit your needs, someone of that description was practically a zebra in a forest of horses. Where on earth was I supposed to find someone like that?


    Maybe I should consider looking at online forums¡­ don''t expect the solution toe barging in at the front door, anyway.


    "HEYYY!"


    Someone barged in at the door.


    Someone bold, someone brash, someone very, very loud, someone¡­ wearing arge sombrero.


    "Buenas tardes, amigo!" Underneath from that huge sombrero came a polite bow. "Como estas, eh?"


    Spanish was really not her thing. I know of murders, but she essentially just butchered the entirenguage with her attempt.


    "You''re burnin - you''re burning the sombrero!" I said, seeing white smoke wafting above her head. "Can you not burn the house down?"


    "Calmate,padre," came her voice so carefree. "No te preocupes."


    "ENGLISH!"


    "Dude, chill!." arrived the English trantion, voiced with an amused chuckle. "It''s fire-resistant."


    Adalia was tossing and turning with all themotion, didn''t wanna wake her up, so I took her advice and chilled, scoffing. "You got a fire-proof sombrero?"


    Despite her ims of safety, she still took it off her head, and immediately it was like someone had lighted a beacon in the vicinity, a miniature sun, the way her crimson hair zed and cascaded, swirling embers into the air - Ria then tossed her locks back, dusting away even more cinders soaring upwards.


    "Gift shops got everything nowadays." From a pocket in her leather jacket, she pulled out an object, tossing it towards my direction. "Here''s ya souvenir, you''re wee."


    Whatnded in my open palms was something small, something very clunky, something...


    "Silvestre," I looked back up at her. "You got me cologne from a gift shop?"


    "Maybe what you need in order to get a girlfriend is a foreign smell, that''s what I''m thinking, you know?" she exined. "I mean¡­ no harm trying, right?"


    "Don''t think I ever mentioned I wanted one¡­"


    "Ah, that''s right," Ria''s eyes lit up like bonfires. "You got an Elf on the mind, I nearly forgot. You got some exotic taste there, bud. How is she nowadays by the way? Managed to talk to her yet?"


    Ooo, couldn''t answer that one, at least not right away¡­ and even then the expression on my face already spoke on my behalf. Ria read it like an open book.


    "Aww, that silence is there is a no-no... tsk, tsk, what a shame."


    "I''m working on it."


    "Are you now?" She crossed her arms, eyebrows raised. "How you doing it? Do you go ''Look, we need to talk'', or do you go ''Hey, good morning there, bye!'', which is it?"


    "Well, aren''t you a perceptive little birdy?"


    The phoenix gave a chuckle. "Well, I damn well oughta be. Been hanging from a detective''s neck for years and years now. If I didn''t learn a thing or two, I might as well be blind."


    cking on the polished wooden floorboards were her high-heeled boots, leading her towards the stairs where she took a seat on one of the steps, taking in a mouthful of the chilly afternoon air as she stared at me.


    "Well," she said. "Care to fill me in?"


    Oh¡­ hold on, what was on the checklist just now? Audacious, bold, brash, speaking without a care in the world¡­ wise - okay, maybe not wise.


    An outsider with an outside perspective. The third-party savior that could solve all our affairs.


    Well¡­ she''s no zebra, but I guess even a phoenix will do just fine.


    Right?


    I better get that stapler ready, just in case...

 Chapter 63 - Catching Up

    Summarizing was like reliving.


    Y''know you get those people that tell you that living in the past was painful and that you need to move on with your life.


    And they''d be right.


    Rying to Ria what has transpired these past few days were like bite-size versions of the events themselves. Everything from the grocery trip, to the cats, all the way till we reached Asteria, I felt every emotion, every bit of that frustration that I felt back then.


    My mood took a nosedive to the gooey sticky depths of misery¡­ it was going take a while to get out of that swamp, for now though, Ria was done listening, her elbows atop the dining room table, her chin pired atop folded hands, nodding ever so profoundly to the end of my tale.


    "You suck with girls."


    Oh gee thanks, I knew there was something missing with all the bitterness and sorrow I was feeling - insults, the perfect type offort.


    "Actually, scratch that - you just suck with people full stop."


    Fixed myself a cup of coffee as a stress reliever to which I took a sip out of right then. After hearing her input, I realize I''m probably gonna need a lot more than just one cup, aren''t I?


    Ria''s gonna make a caffeine addict outta me yet¡­


    "Anymore uh¡­ much-needed feedback you wanna give, or are you done?" I asked.


    There came a cheeky, cheeky glint zing in her crimson eyes along with a smile spreading ringly wide.


    Oh boy¡­


    For the sake of my dignity and for reasons of the prideful kind, I will omit the details in her ''little'' list of ws that sheid out in front of me. Criticism is a great teacher but it was also a mean one, let''s just leave it at that.


    Actually, you know what, abbreviated version - I''m kinda spineless. That''s basically what her little spiel amounted up to.


    "Which is amazing, really," Ria remarked. "You can go up to an enraged Matriach and tell her to cut her bullshit, yet you also go full chicken saying hi to a harmless Elf. You''re a mess."


    "Irene was so much better at this," I mused, gazing longingly to the heavens above for a savior in sight.


    Sadly there was no savior¡­ only ceiling.


    And the only semnce of one that I do have was saying mean words to me like a big bully.


    Look at that, she''s still smiling¡­ what a cheeky cun - cunning woman.


    "Aww, am I not enough for you? You rather have her? That subus? You''re thinking of another girl when there''s a perfectly fine one right in front of you? Ooo, what a yer you are¡­ ying hard to get like that."


    "No, I''m thinking of someone that might actually try and help me out."


    Ria made a gasping sound, feigning shock on her face. "And you think I won''t?"


    I raised a brow. "Evidence that states otherwise?"


    "Silly, silly, you¡­ did you forget? I''m under you, my little eggnt. What - do I need to call you ''Master'' every ten seconds to remind you? I have to help you out! It''s like in my genes or something."


    Well, I did get what I wished for, didn''t I? Wanted brash, I got brash. Wanted bold, here you go. Did I ask for snark? Don''t remember asking for snark¡­ probablyes with the package.


    "Alright, if you say so¡­" Another sip in an almost empty cup. "Got any suggestions, a n, or something?"


    Her chair squealed like a pig. Standing up so abruptly can make it do that, which she did, towering above me with a twinkle in her eyes, a smug look on her face.


    I thought perhaps maybe she did have a n, the way she slowly leaned downwards, inching her face towards me, as if ready to tell me a secret in a whisper¡­ it really did look like at it, so much so that I also leaned forward, anticipating, with ears keen and eager, so close now that I could hear her breathing, see her lips spread apart, and what she said to me was¡­


    "Later," She drew her head back, still smiling. "I need a shower."


    "Oh."


    Did I just get bamboozled?


    "Go right ahead, then," I said, copsing back to my chair with a huff.


    "Care to join me?"


    My lips went gaping, and my eyes went staring. "Ria, can you not? Is there like a daily requirement you have to fulfill on how many times you have to tease me in a day?


    "Not teasing," she said, a bashful look on her face. "I really do mean it."


    Wasn''t falling for that one. "Sure you do. Buzz off little birdie."


    "Alright then, your lost¡­ no takebacks."


    And just like that, her little show of timidness went all but falling apart with her every step towards the bathroom upstairs. She took her sombrero with her too, probably going to chuck it in the guestroom where all the other souvenirs from her escapades ended up being left and neglected.


    She keeps this up, we''re gonna have a house full of exotic artifacts. Ms. Worldwide right here.


    I took another sip, kicked back, and set my sights back on the television, watching but not really watching. Needed something to do while I waited and I''m sure as hell not going to leave myself wallowing in my thoughts.


    If I wanted depression, I''ll go ahead and watch a sad movie, don''t need my mind kicking my metaphorical teeth in 24/7.


    Oh would you look at that, I am watching a sad movie. I just can''t win, can I?


    By the time Ria got back, the love-interest had sacrificed herself, main-character was a broken mess and the credits were rolling. What a punch in a gut, only slightly dampened by the fact that Ria waltz back in wearing that freakishlyrge sombrero on her head.


    "Brazil?" I asked her, taking another sip of my mug with nothing in it.


    "Costa Rica," she answered, her face in an expression of pure bliss. "Un lugar hermoso."


    "Judging by the tenderness in those words, I''m guessing France just got toppled off its throne?"


    "Tied. Probably tied."


    "So that''s six countries down, where you off to next?"


    "Not sure," she paused, sparing a moment of thought. "Actually, I hear Australia is pretty interesting, maybe¡­ it doesn''t really matter where I go. What you have here on earth? Kronocia? It''s got nothing on this world, I''ll tell you that."


    Oh yeah, speaking of Kronocia¡­ I discussed something with Adalia the day before, asked her some questions that needed answers and though she answered well, it was still answers given in a state of triple Zs. Highly doubt any of the answers she gave were as urate as she believed them to be.


    Besides, doesn''t hurt getting a second opinion.


    "You mind if I y some 20 questions with you?" I asked.


    Ria scoffed and took a seat again across from me. "Sure? Can''t really think of any questions to ask you though."


    "It''s fine," I said. "I''ll ask the questions. Ready?"


    "Mmm-hmm."


    I hunched myself closer to the table and set my cup down. "Do you know of a province called Lamir?


    "Uh," Her eyes wandered briefly. "Google is your friend?"


    "Not Earth."


    "Oh. Um¡­ well, I don''t think so at least. Kronocia doesn''t really have that many anyway."


    So Asteria has a Lamir but Kronocia does not. Okay, I guess Adalia wasn''t all that unfocused. Next question.


    "What year is it currently in Kronocia?"


    "You mean if your dear mommy dearest didn''t make Kronocia go boom?" Ria gave a small chuckle. "5449 A.E. is my guess. Irene could probably confirm better, though."


    5449 A.E. - that is ways away from the start of Asteria''s plot. And then there are those initials again, hmm¡­


    "I asked Adalia this and she mentioned that A.E. stood for, uh¡­ to¡­ to Eva - Eva something, can''t remember."


    "Alitro Elvanos."


    "That''s the one. What does it mean? Adalia didn''t know."


    "Oh no, she probably does," Ria said. "She probably just didn''t know how to trante it in your words."


    "And in my words they are?"


    "I guess the most urate trantion would be¡­" She trailed away briefly, her face forming creases as she mulled it over for a moment before she finally answered. "After Cleansing."


    Well, that doesn''t sound ominous at all¡­


    "Cleansing, huh? Cleansing what, exactly?"


    Turns out that was the question where I finally got her shoulders shrugging and her lips frowning.


    "Don''t know."


    "You don''t know or you''re not telling?"


    Ria folded her arms. "Wouldn''t lie. Besides, I''m not a historian, I go caw-caw and set things on fire. Also as far as I''m aware, we only started keeping track of things after A.E¡­ before that? Probably lost history, nobody knows, at least nobody alive does anyway."


    Shame. Here I was trying to fit all the puzzle pieces together to form a perfect picture. The only problem is that I''m missing some parts, and the pieces I do have, most of the time they don''t even fit well with each other.


    Why do Kronocia and Asteria share so many simrities with each other and yet also have so many inconsistencies between them? If Asteria really was based on Kronocia¡­ they didn''t really do a good job at replicating it.


    Unless that wasn''t actually their intent.


    So what was?


    "Now I got a question for you!" Ria suddenly piped up.


    The suddenness of it had my train of thought stopping dead in its tracks as I looked up at her with a bemused, "What?"


    "Yeah. Question. My turn. You still want my help with the Elf?"


    So much eagerness in her tone, the enthusiasm lit up a fire in her eyes, zing with so much fervor, it was actually quite unnerving.


    Still, who was the alternative here?


    I responded with a still bemused, "Yes."


    That mischievous grin that formed on her face raised some red gs. Then when she flung off her sombrero and drew out a detective''s cap from her coat pocket, that''s when I knew this probably wasn''t the wisest choice.


    Oh, and then she also pulled out a magnifying ss - where the hell did she get that trench coat?!


    I remember now¡­ Ennd. I guess those souvenirs didn''t really go to waste after all.


    "Ria Ignis, the love detective," she said, cing the cap on her head. "How do I look?"


    At this point, the fire rm in my head was ring loud and red as I frantically shook my head.


    "I don''t need a love detective," I said at once.


    "Hush now, you don''t know what you need." She stared at me through the magnifying ss. "Never hurts to try, right? It might actually help."


    My third party was a psycho birddy. But at this point, beggars can''t really be choosers.


    "Alright then, fine!" I threw my hands in the air like I just didn''t care. I cared. "What are you gonna do?"


    "Well, as a wise person once said - love is war," she shed another smile that gave danger signs. "For starters, how about a battle strategy then, hmm?"


    I''m gonna need that other cup of coffee.

 Chapter 64 - Ria Ignis The Love Detective, Part 1

    Leave it up to Ria toe up with the most batshit crazy of ideas. Haven''t even known her for long but I just know without a doubt that she was essentially the brawns to Irene''s brains.


    Had Irene actually been present in this here meeting of the minds, perhaps there might have also been some grounds for a little rationality ''cause as it was now, there was nothing rational about this n of hers.


    Perhaps in her eyes, it was all rational, in which case, good game everyone. I am die. Thank you forever.


    "Then you kiss her." Ria finished with a simper.


    "I kiss her?"


    "You kiss her."


    I was sorely tempted to m the table with my forehead right then. Luckily I got two things stopping me from doing so. One was the fact that I didn''t wanna wake Adalia. Grumpy Vampires are not good. Number two - I was worried I might actually karate-chop the table in half with my skull, that''s how strong the impulse was.


    "I get the feeling you disagree?" Ria said, her head tilted and her eyes squinted.


    "Oh, you think?"


    "Passive aggressiveness is very unbing."


    "No, setting the two of us up on a date alone together at a zoo, restaurant, and then an evening carnival session is very unbing. What are even these cliches? Did you get all your ideas from a shitty soap opera?"


    "Hey, how dare you!" Ria stood up, outraged. "Adios Mi Amor is one of the greatest romance stories ever to put on screen!"


    "Oh my god, you mean to say I''ve actually been taking pointers this whole time from a goddamn telenov?!"


    "I''m helping you!"


    "No, this is your ship - you''re shipping us!" I bellowed. "And you''re steering that ship directly into an iceberg!"


    Ria iled her arms about. "Well, you''re sinking all the same anyway, Leonardo! You gotta do something to plug that hole, otherwise, it''s to the ocean floor you go¡­ again."


    "You really think this is gonna work?"


    "Darling, I know this is gonna work."


    There was so much confidence ringing with her ims, not just that either, her hands on her hips, and the intensity of her stare, they all just radiated with the exaggerated swagger of an audacious phoenix.


    I would say I had doubts, but there needed to be a semnce of uncertainty in order to even have those. I had no uncertainty, this was clearly the biggest nope that ever was, is, and will be.


    And the worst part about all of this?


    I was actually starting to believe her.


    ''Why not?'' A little itty bitty part of me dared speak out.


    Every recent encounter I have had with Ash always ended in downs. Isn''t it high time to have one that actually ended in an up for once?


    A date. I''ve never been on a date before. I know. I know. What a surprise. Jokes aside, why not? No ulterior motives this time, no poking the sensitive spots, just a time forughs and smiles - the two of us. Sounded fun.


    As friends, of course. Just as friends.


    "Besides¡­" Ria shed a sly grin. "Maybe it''ll end up with more than just a kiss, hm?"


    I gave her a cold dead stare in return. "Y''know I got a stapler upstairs. You keep those lips pping like that, you''re gonna get an order that will keep that beak of yours shut for good."


    "Woo, what a threat," Ria said, backing away with arms raised. "It''s too bad you''re too kind of a guy to actually follow up with it.''


    "Right¡­"


    "It''s apliment, sweetheart," she said, swaying her body energetically from side to side. "Kind is nice, you know? It''s certainly what the Elf up there needs right now."


    Strange¡­ that was a total inverse to what Irene had stated. Wasn''t it cruel to be kind? Or have circumstances differ so greatly now that a bit of kindness was warranted after all?


    Guess we''ll see¡­ first things first, though, there was just one problem.


    "Well we can sit here hatching up all the devious schemes we want all day, it''s only too bad you''re missing out on the most important factor here."


    I let the mystery of it fester in her thoughts for a while as she stood there in silent contemtion. ''Course I already expected a bullshit answer to being out of her, but it wouldn''t hurt to know what it was that she considered an ''important factor'' here.


    "A diamond ring?"


    Damn, I was actually anticipating hearing condoms there. Guess she was purer than I originally thought.


    "Consent," I told her. "Going out is a two-way street. If the other person doesn''t know about it, how is said person supposed to enjoy it?"


    Ria rolled her eyes. "Then just go ask her out, duh."


    "She''s - !" I paused, finding for the perfect words. "She''s busy right now... Up there. I don''t really wanna disturb her."


    A mighty drawling grown emerged out of her agape lips, as she shambled on over towards the staircase, proiming with a feeble breath, "Fine! Then I''ll go ask her."


    Oh no no no no no no no no no.


    "Ria, wait-wait-wait-wait! Stop! Stop!"


    But stop she did not. Ria kept going up and up like she was the Usain Bolt of staircases. Thest thing I ever saw of her before she disappeared into the second floor was a bit of leg sticking out, spurring to the direction of Ash''s room.


    Now all I had were sounds to go off of. Listening intently, grimacing badly, at the thud of her feet scampering across the hallway. Seriously, I wanted to shrivel up into a ball and die there upon hearing the dreaded knocking on wood.


    Ash''s door always squeaked when opened, and this time, holy shit did it squeak, alright. It seemed louder than ever before.


    Then just like an ax-wielding murderous psychopath, Ria''s voice echoed all the way from the doorway, with a loud cheery - "Hey there, Missus Elf! Are ya winning?"

 Chapter 65 - Ria Ignis The Love Detective, Part 2

    Dude, I wanna die so badly. Adalia please kill me again and end my cringing existence, please.


    "Mistress Ria?" eximed Ash''s voice, and in my head, I pictured Ria just smiling right at her shocked expression.


    I had my ears straining to the max trying to hear bits and pieces of the conversation - in retrospect, I really shouldn''t have done that.


    BOOM!


    That was my reenactment of what I just heard. An ungodly explosion of both sight and sound that left me utterly shooketh to my bones.


    A big bang that has gotten Ash eximing even more in a loud flustered voice, yelling, "Wha - M-Mistress Ria?! Whatever are you doing?! Mistress Ria!"


    Whatever the hell was she doing, indeed! The heck was going on up there?!


    The answer to that much-anticipated question literally came hurling at me in the face manifesting as a fiery ze bolting in my direction with golden feathers ruffling with the wind.


    My eyes kept locked to the gigantic fire-chicken in flight, as it began circlingps around the dining room table, my jaw dropping to the ground in sheer disbelief.


    Adalia was tossing and turning around the living room sofa as a result of all themotion, unfortunately, due to recent events, my concern for herfort has slightly diminished - scratch that, I barely even paid notice to it.


    "This is you asking?!" I shouted.


    The constant p of wings hovering in ce drew my eyes down to an object swinging loosely in the clutches of her sharp talons. Arge grey rectangr b - a familiar-looking rectangr b. Okay, I understand Ash''s exasperation just now because I was certainly feeling it right then.


    "You took theptop from her?!" I swiped at it, hastily plopping it on the table. "You outta your mind? What part of the sentence ''she is busy'' did you misconstrue?!"


    Wings and talons within a sh and a swirl of fire immediately became smoldering locks of hair and arms crossed against one another standing right across from me.


    "What''s the problem? She certainly ain''t busy anymore, isn''t she?" Ria answered with a self-satisfied smirk.


    "Well, aren''t you just simply the best."


    "You know it."


    "I''m bringing this back to her, and you can - "


    Buzz off, fly away, skedaddle, or for a more eloquently phrasing- go fack off outta here. So many variations to finish that sentence with, but I never got to. The moment I spun myself around to the path up the stairs, something came to obstruct me from taking another step forth.


    More specifically, it was more along the lines of a someone than a something.


    Ash stood breathlessly atop the second step, her emerald eyes shifting about rapidly to make sense of the scene that fronted her - Ria in all her smugful glory and me,ptop in hand, awkwardly gawking at her like a shellshocked goldfish without any water.


    The only thing that could make this any worse than it already was, was if Adalia woke up from all the noise.


    Oh wait, she did!


    Peeking over from the couch was a pair of misty eyes, eyebrows nted and visibly cranky. Goddamn it. My bad, Adalia.


    I noticed Ash still had her fingers wrapped around the controller. Just as I thought, Ria interrupted her in the middle of a game sesh¡­ how sacrilegious of an act.


    It was like a mom confiscating her child''s game or something, that''s how this scene feels like and it''s a scene I ain''t having no part in, screw that. I know the feeling.


    "Uhh," There I was again, unsure of what to say to break the tension. "Ash, I - "


    "You''re beloved Master over here has something to tell you," Ria interrupted me, gazing at the utter bafflement in my eyes with a mischievousness in her own. "Don''t you now?"


    This little Kentucky Fried Chicken, I swear to God¡­


    "Yes, Master?" Ash spoke out, walking forward, her voice exuding greatly with an air of servitude. "Whatever do you need of me?"


    I felt my lower jaw p about up and down like it had a screw loose, and although my lips were wide open, nothing except air emerged out of it. My eyes were doing all the talking, looking away from Ash''s inquiring gaze to Ria''s, who with expressions alone, kept urging and urging me to take action.


    Yeah screw it, got nothing to lose anyway.


    "Actually, yeah, I do have something to ask," From the corner of my eyes, I could see the love detective frantically nodding her head. "You know what? Let''s keep things simple. Do you know what a date is?"


    "The date?" Ash frowned, her head turning over to the kitchen where a small calendar was tacked onto the fridge. "I believe it is the twelfth day in the month of - "


    "No, not the date, a date," I interjected. "Y''know like when - like before. Remember? We went walking around a mall, got to look at cars, even ate some parfait, remember that? That''s a date."


    "I¡­ I see¡­" She muttered, nodding her head. "And, uh... its purpose? At this date, are we of any objectives to fulfill?"


    "No, there are no objectives here. Can''t really say it has any purpose either¡­ it''s just¡­ well it''s just a thing people do to have fun together."


    "Fun?" Some apprehension was present in her voice.


    "Yeah, fun," I said, straining my cheeks painfully with a smile. "It''ll be fun, Ash. What do you say? Wanna go on, uh¡­ on a date with me?"


    The next few seconds that followed were some of the most agonizing seconds I''ve ever experienced yet. Seriously, dying wasn''t as bad as the silence that came after my question. Should I tell her to forget it? Do I say nevermind? Can I just run away now, never look back, start a new life, change my name, live like a hermit for the rest of my -


    "Okay," came Ash''s answer, evidently still bemused by the whole thing. "I shall go and ready myself now before we depart for - "


    "No, no, no, not today, Ash!" I said, quickly recovering from her reply. "It''s a bitte for that now. Tomorrow! We''ll go tomorrow, alright?"


    Ria''s expression on her face was the equivalent of a mad genius seeing their master n be executed without a hitch. I half-expected her to start cackling like a deranged lunatic¡­ but no, a wide smile baring teeth was all that was present on her.


    "Tomorrow it is, then." Ash bowed her head. "I shall keep a reminder for the event."


    "Awesome," was all I could say.


    Five seconds of silence was enough for awkwardness toe barging in at us again. Oh, I hated it. Now what?


    "Can I¡­ May I have that back, please?"


    Ash pointed a finger to the side of me, where theptop stillid folded in my grasp.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah - sure. Here you go."


    Unlike Ria, I was no grouchy mama bear confiscating ythings. I handed theptop to her wanting hands, no strings attached, and no restrictions to hinder.


    "Thank you, Master," Ash bowed her head again, clinging theptop close to her chest.


    "No problem," I said, my cheeks no longer strained. "Okay¡­ I think that''s all. Until tomorrow, yeah?"


    "Tomorrow," She affirmed, smiling back. "Tomorrow¡­"


    Ash treaded a few steps back until she reached the foot of the staircase, from there, she took another bow towards Ria''s direction before turning back and finally covering the rest of the distance towards her bedroom door.


    The resounding click of her door handle concluded our brief interaction.


    Herees now the interlude, approaching with the tilt of a head and with a snigger barely stifled.


    "You guys are so cute together," fawned Ria, her fingers wrapped around each other.


    "Shut up," I sniped at her while also failing to suppress the goofy grin I had. "It''s tonic.


    "Uh-huh, sure it is." A pat on the shoulder was what this calls for and Ria patted away at me like a proud mama bird to her flying hatchlings.


    "Welp, tomorrow''s tomorrow," She said, letting out a breath. "Yet s, a love detective''s work is never done."


    "You ain''t done?"


    "Never will be," She piped up, both eyes and legs scouring around every inch of my body. "Fashion. Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ you''re hopeless. Lucky for you, I went to France. Even picked up a thing or two."


    I shook my head. "I don''t need any fashion advice from a - "


    "Yes you do, hush yourself. We''ll be going out in a bit, prepare for that - in the meantime though..." Ria spun around to the living room, her arms spread far and wide as if hugging arge invisible teddy bear. "Adalia! Pancakes?"


    "You¡­ woke¡­ me¡­"


    "I know," She said in a weak attempt at sounding apologetic. "But pancakes?"


    Adalia''s eyebrow gradually became less furrowed. "Okay¡­"


    Damn, when I identally wake her up, I get a few hours of pouting and the silent treatment. I gotta learn how to start making pancakes.


    "Want some too, dear ol'' Master of mine?" Ria said to me along her way to the kitchen stove.


    "Yeah, sure, I''ll bite."


    For now though¡­ looks like I got me some clothes shopping to do today. What fun this will be, I''m sure.

 Chapter 66 - Another Ride On The Bus

    Apparently, it had rained outside recently. Didn''t notice it had, didn''t even notice when it stopped. Came out of the house and only realize once droplets came falling down from the rafters.


    From the slippery slopes of the front porch''s stairs to the sidewalk paving the path to the nearest bus stop in sight. Would you like to guess how many scenarios had gone through my head during that short trek from point A to B?


    If you''re thinking in the millions, then you''re thinking too small. Get big, like quintillion times bigger - you know, in fact - I don''t think there''s a universe out there in the vastness of the multiverse within the great omniverse that could actually quantify the many oues I have foreseen happening in this trip.


    Was I perhaps blowing this entire thing a little out of proportion? Do you think me perhaps a great exaggerator? An unreliable narrator, perchance?


    Please, why on Earth would I ever be so overly dramatic about a simple stroll into town? It ain''t like I got a great big ming bird strolling alongside me, humming whimsically with all care in the world gone with the howling humid wind.


    I''m not even gonna try and finish that joke, you know how the rest goes already.


    Oh yeah, also, just to add - yeah¡­ Adalia was here with us.


    "Why though?" I remembered asking way back during pancake time.


    Adalia''s cheeks were bulging with maple syrup at that point in time, so instead of a simple, albeit, drawled out answer from the vampire, I received in its stead a pocketful of snark, spoken through a mouthful of pancakes as well.


    "Is it really not obvious at all why?" Ria raised an eyebrow. "You really want me to spell it out for you?"


    Oh yeah, that''s right, I forgot. I''m the literal reincarnation of Sherlock Holmes. I''m supposed to be able to deduce every single action to exin every single reason for every single thing.


    Why do I even ask questions at all, right? I mean, who do I think I am, a regr human being? Pff¡­


    Actually, scratch that, I may not also be that as well...


    "Can we just skip the part where you make fun of me for a bit and actually get into the reason why?"


    Ria swallowed, then chugged some juice, mming her ss onto the table with a pout. "Man, but that''s my favorite part..."


    "Ria¡­"


    "Okay, alright! Reason - go on and look at her, ignore the syrup on her face, focus on her appearance. Whaddaya see?"


    It was clear Adalia intended to abstain from any form of discussion whatsoever, perfectly content in simply indulging on what was to be her fourth helping of Ria''s deliciously delectable hospitality.


    What do I see? Well, droopy clouded eyes, dim grey frazzled locks of hair, a somewhat neutral expression on her face - I don''t know what I was supposed to be looking at.


    "Here''s a hint," Ria muttered through another mouthful. "Frills andces, can''t miss ''em now, can you?"


    To cut a long story short, my eyes went veering downwards from her face and that was when I immediately understood. It never really clicked throughout our whole living-together arrangement but yeah, matters not the asion - morning, afternoon, or evening - Adalia exuded the very definition of the word ''ssy''.


    Like the Italic font type of ssy, that''s the type of ssy we''re talking here. Nailed that gothic look down to the strand.


    "Vampires," Ria said with a grin. "Striking fear in the hearts of millions while doing it all in style. Really, If I have to give them anything, they are like the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of fashion sense."


    Fast forward to more recent times, and there we were, boarding the big metal box of people heading onwards to a destination not of my choosing, not this time at least.


    Ria was steering this ship, I was just the prisoner chained below deck. Guess that makes Adalia quartermaster on this asion.


    Also, that thing I do with Ash. You know, the thing I do where I actually take a little precaution and take into ount that the supernatural and the natural are like oil and water to each other, hence the hoody Ash always wears on our outings.


    Nope, fiery and proud Ria was, questioning stares be damned, she marched onto the bus, head held high, zing a trail of red that left passengers doing a double-take on her.


    Adalia''s catwalk to the back of the bus was at least more along the lines of normalcy. So long as she kept her mouth shut and her hands buried underneath long sleeves, she was fine.


    Don''t think it needed to be said that no one batted an eye at me. Why would they? I felt so out of ce plopping in between those two despite the fact I was supposed to be the normal one here, how the heck does that even work?


    "Couldn''t have worn your sombrero, at least?" I whispered as the bus roared into motion. "Detective hat is not gonna hide all that glowing you got going on under there."


    Ria feigned annoyance in her eyes, adjusting the cap with much aggression in her movement. "Do you ask a fish to stop swimming in water? The leaves to stop swaying in the wind?"


    "No, I''m asking politely for fire to stop burning. Is that really so hard? Look - you got kids over there staring at you."


    She gave a nce, briefly, towards said kids - peeking over from their seats two rows over. They made some eye contact, and then Ria raised a hand and waved over them.


    Kids waved back, smiled, and took to their seats once more.


    Now there was this expression on her face, a very infuriating one, one that stare at me from the corner of my eyes going: ''Yeah, you were saying?''


    "Here''s some words of wisdom from an old weary phoenix," Ria began, her tone overbearingly pompous. "People know what normal is. And people don''t break from the normal easy. They''re gonna look over at me and see a beautifuldy on fire, you think their first thoughts are gonna be, ''Oh, she''s probably a phoenix from another world,'' - Nah. I''m cosying! I''m a very, very, very dedicated cosyer with some talent for special effects. End of story. Now that''s what normal is."


    So ends daily life lessons with Ria The Bird from Sesame Street with a swish and a flick of a wagging finger.


    Me, only vaguely paying attention to half of what she said, simply nodded my head and asked, "So Costa Rica, Canada, France - the likes¡­ you went to them all¡­?"


    "As I am now," She said, her nose up high in the air. "Ria Ignis, untamed."


    Well, so long as I wasn''t getting any funny questions from strangers, I won''t be so insistent on it. If she wanna let her hair down, by all means then. I got plenty of other things on the mind right then - case in point¡­


    "Money is gonna be an issue," I muttered, shifting ufortably in ce. "I suggest we just grab the cheapest-goodest looking piece they have and bounce out of there."


    The look of horror that formed on Ria''s face implied that what I just said was the equivalent of an act of heresy to the fashion industry.


    "What are you saying?" She asked, looking at me like I waspletely unhinged. "You''re not gonna even bother? Really? Ash is sprucing herself up there for you tomorrow and you''re just gonna show up on her looking like you just robbed a hobo of his only shirt?"


    "Hey, I like this shirt."


    Ria shook her head slowly at me, genuine sadness in her eyes. "I don''t know why you even have eyes anymore."


    "Look, unless you''re suggesting we rob the ce, we''re not going to be getting anything top of the line there. You think money grows on trees?"


    I felt something heavy plop onto myp, a thick heavy bundle of green bound together in twoyers of rubberbanding. It took a moment for me to register just exactly what it was that befell on my aching thighs, once I did though¡­ oh boy, was I even more confused than before.


    "Where''d you get this?"


    "Money doesn''t grow on trees," Ria said, dropping another stack to the side of the other. "But they sure as hell doe from phoenixes."


    "Where''d you get this?" I repeated.


    "Y''know what a ''Shaman'' is in Spanish?"


    I gaped at her. "You didn''t..."


    "Curandero," Ria answered, looking absolutely satisfied with herself. "There''s a bunch of once-sickly Costa Ricans out there now with my spit in their digestive systems and a healthy smile on their face. Also a bunch of Canadians, French¡­ probably a few Germans too."


    The heaviest of the two stacks, I held against an open palm. The sheer size of it and the way my hand kept nting from the weight had me nervously chuckling in awe. "I''m guessing your saliva didn''te cheap at all."


    "No, it indeed did not." She said. "At least for those who can actually afford me. Those that aren''t able to¡­ well, let''s just say I have my charitable moments too."


    "Well, you got a mini-fortune right here, Robin Hood," I said, flipping through a thick wad with my fingers.


    "No, I don''t. You do."


    The flipping stopped. "What?"


    "Hey, it''s not like I have any use for it myself. Go nuts, man."


    The way Ria shrugged her shoulders was as if she wasn''t just about to give me enough money to cause an intion to a small economy. My poor wallet can only hold so much too, and what''s more...


    "What''s yours is yours, Ria," I said, handing them back to her. "Can''t really¡­ can''t really ept this, you''ve earned it."


    Correction: I tried handing them back to her. She refused it, shoving them back at me till they were practically hugging my chest. An immediate shutdown.


    "Oh, yes you can ept it, don''t even kid yourself. It''s your pride that won''t let you. Question is¡­" An eyebrow raised, a twinkle in her eye. "Are you really gonna let that stop you?"


    Indecision. These past couple of days, it proved rife with every major choice I made throughout the day, even including the less significant ones. It''s gotten to the point where I second-guess what drink I want to go with breakfast.


    But money? The smell of greens, the feel of its smooth texture gliding across your fingertips, creases and all?


    Silently I patted around my pants for the deepest pockets it has, and then after a bit of ruffling around, those fat wads of cash soon became fat bulges sticking out of my pants.


    "My pride hates me now¡­" I muttered, sighing over my utter defeat against temptation. When ites to money, it was like an uphill battle with no peak¡­ and the slopes were also covered in butter.


    Ria, like the whispering devil by the shoulder she was, simply smirked and nodded approvingly at the act of human greed happening before her eyes, before setting her sights back to the front of the bus, ending the conversation with a nonchnt, "Then it''s a good thing you had very little to begin with."


    Ow.


    Of course, for every zing devil on the left was a misty white angel to the right and surprise, surprise - I so happened to have one right here,plete with the standard set of fangs and razor-sharp ws. You know, like the ones from the Bible. I just so happen topletely forget she was even beside me in the first ce.


    Not my fault. Adalia just blends in so well with the ambiance of everything. If it hadn''t been for the bumps on the road gently bashing her head against my arm, I probably would have just departed off the bus without her once we''ve actually reached town.


    Actually, I''m still kinda surprised she didn''t minding along. Rainy and cloudy though it was, afternoon was still afternoon there''s no changing that. I rarely ever see her up this early.


    "Hey, Adalia," A simple question wouldn''t hurt, right? "You aren''t tired at all?"


    The slow eventual turn of her gaze to mine was creepy as shit, especially with that nk stare of hers, then opposing that was her voice, so gentle and soft, whispering to me, "This outing you have.... with Ash¡­ will it make the two of you¡­ happy?"


    Genuine curiosity, the way she tilted her head at me. Pairing with that was a genuine concern over me.


    It was a nice gesture.


    "That''s the whole idea," I said, smiling slightly. "Here''s hoping, huh?"


    Adalia slowly turned away too, her eyes facing to the front.


    "Then I''m not¡­ tired¡­" she muttered.

 Chapter 67 - Pick And Choose

    It was a little whileter that we finally hopped off the bus. Watched it leave us in the trail of ck smog. Bid farewell to its rickety seat and for its kind demonstration of inertia and its effect on the frail human physique.


    Went green face in the face as a result of it and had to take a breather to collect myself. Thank God for stop signs and their rusted metal beams.


    Always a 50/50 chance to either end up fine after a dor fifty-sen roller-coaster ride to town, or to feel as if the ground was rising and you''re about to tumble.


    With Ash, I had the good 50. With Ria, it was thetter. Pretty sure someone was trying to tell me something here. The numbers don''t lie.


    And of course, couldn''t even have a peaceful moment to myself before Ria started up again with her antics. This time, said anticid limp at the palm of her hand stretched out before me in offer.


    Smelled it before I even saw it, and like a dog to good hygiene, it had my nose wrinkling and my head recoiling back.


    "Seriously?" I asked in disbelief.


    "Very much," She replied, shoving it closer to my face until it was the only thing in sight. "It wounds me that you would just leave this behind like that without even putting it on once."


    "I left it behind because it reeks to high heaven."


    "It''s just cologne, O'' great and powerful picky one," Ria said, folding her arms and drawing away temporarily from assaulting my senses any further. "I didn''t get you a skunk in a bottle."


    "I hate cologne."


    "I''m starting to think you just hate being attractive overall," She deadpanned. "C''mon, I''m still being nice good detective Ria over here. Don''t bring out the bad unpleasant detective, she hasn''t had her afternoon coffee yet and she can get pretty cranky, I''ll tell you that."


    Ria waggled the small ss bottle between my eyes again. Don''t know what she was expecting, was she hoping I''d get hypnotized by the sway of the fluid inside of it or something?


    If she was, then, congrattions, now I''m even more reluctant to put it on¡­ having to bear watching it swing from left to right had me fighting down the afternoon''s pancakes from defying gravity and scaling up my throat.


    Adalia, sadly, proved of no help to my plight. Looked around only to find her standing off into the distance, observing us silently with little interest like a bored catzily awaiting for the next mildly interesting thing to wander past her way and catch her attention, if only for a little while.


    Ah, screw it. I rather smell like 40-year-old men in suits than to have the bitter aftertaste of bile constantly at the back of my mouth.


    So after a brief wonder of life''s grievances and its insistence of inflicting pain upon me, I swiped the bottle from the devil''s clutches, twisted loose the cap, and felt a sprinkle and a ssh of freezing coldsh out mercilessly at the surface of my throat.


    This, and all under her watch, gazing at me with such a satisfied expression as I handed the cologne back to her, smelling like I just grounded fifty different flowers with fifty different types of spices together.


    People like this smell?


    "Now, ording to the cashier from the gift shop, after putting that on, the next girl that turns your way would turn out to be - "


    "The girl of your dreams," I interjected, sighing, and beginning to walk. "Not my first rodeo with soap operas. I know how it goes."


    I can only thank my lucky stars that the rest of the journey down to the nearest clothing outlet consisted of nothing but downtime where I could just rx and take in the chilly air. Experienced enough of Ria''s spontaneity in one day tost me a couple of weeks at the least.


    Then once we made our way into the store, there came even more questioning stares and raised eyebrows in our direction. Took only one shifty nce from the employee by the counter for me to get the message.


    ''Gonna need to keep an eye out for this lot here, definitely.''


    It''s not like I can me them either, we were like the start of a bad joke here.


    So a Human, a Phoenix, and a Vampire walked into a clothing store, and then the phoenix said to the employee - "Where''s your ''I''m in desperate need of good clothes for a date'' section in this ce?"


    There wasn''t even a punchline. That''s how bad it was.


    The poor employee could only blink back his bewilderment, pointing a dubious finger towards the left-wing of the building.


    "Thanks a bunch," The Phoenix smiled and winked.


    And so the joke trio scampered on deeper into the building, leaving in their wake, a long line of unsuspecting customers stopping dead in their tracks to simply marvel and watch as a beacon of smoldering brightness wandered past them.


    Seriously, I''m actually quite surprised at just how far these people can stretch and suspend their disbelief, simply moving on with their day like they didn''t just see glowing embers fluttering out of that humming girl''s hair.


    Normal is what normal does, huh? Guess Ria really was on to something there.


    "Ooo, I like this one," Ria said, taking in pairs of twos a bundle of clothes from the rack.


    Seeing so many coat hangers hooked to all ten of her fingers made for a rather bizarre sight. Not even my sister was this much of a fanatic.


    "So many?" I asked.


    She frowned at that. "This is many?"


    Didn''t like the sound of that.


    And so begins my involuntary duty as her begrudging mule. The next ten minutes involved me being dragged along with her every whim by the reins, the stacks of shirts she flung into my hands piling up high by the seconds.


    "This one looks nice too."


    At this point, everything in the store looked nice to her. Pretty soon, I''m going to end up having the entire building in my hands, and still she wouldn''t be satisfied with her selections.


    "Hey, probably should have asked this earlier but do you think you''ll go better wearing light ck or dark gray?"


    I have a feeling that question was directed at me, sadly can''t really tell nor see if that was the case because Mount Clothing piled up high enough that my eyes weren''t even able to see past it anymore.


    Light ck or dark gray, what the hell?


    "Aren''t they just the same thing?" I asked, my voice muffled by the gigantic heap of fabric.


    "No, dummy," I heard her say like I just got my ABCs wrong. "They''repletely different colors. Are you colorblind?"


    No, just blind actually. All thanks to yourck of impulse control.


    Now, you must be wondering where on Earth was Adalia in the midst of all this. Well, I could ask the same question, hadn''t a clue where the hell she wandered off to, not until I inadvertently bumped into her and the small cushion she was sitting on in the middle of the aisle.


    Think I might have elbowed her actually if the slight swelling sensation on my elbow was anything to go by. Whoops.


    "Shit, my bad, Adalia," I said, craning my head around the pile in my hands to look at her. "Didn''t see you there."


    I''m starting to get the feeling that Adalia was made of stone or something. She didn''t even blink, nor was she even fazed one bit, her misty eyes set on rifling through the contents of a fashion magazine she held in her grasp.


    Guess someone found a way to pass the time.


    "ck¡­ is better¡­" She muttered, not looking up from the page.


    "What?"


    "Wear¡­ ck¡­" Adalia borated. "Ash always wears white¡­ opposite colors¡­ you''ll look nice¡­ together."


    "Ah," I nodded my head. "I''ll keep that in mind, then. Thanks."


    "Ria is waiting¡­ for you¡­"


    Didn''t know how she knew that without even drawing her eyes away from the magazine, but hey, Matriarchs¡­ what do I know what they''re capable of?


    "I don''t suppose you know where she''s at right now?"


    Omniscient was the only possible exnation I could think of for how she was able to point me in the right direction right then, her finger raised towards the direction of the fitting room with absolute certainty.


    "Thanks," I smiled at her.


    "Avoid¡­ skinny jeans¡­" she muttered as I waltz by her. "Not for you¡­"


    "Noted."


    After a bit of navigating the narrow walkways, and tripping twice on a mannequin''s feet, I finally managed to make my way over to Ria, who for her part looked rather unimpressed with my attempt at punctuality, impatiently tapping her boot on the ground as if she was doing a one-legged tap dance.


    "So you wanna go with gray or ck?"


    "ck," said I at once,ying down the colossal heap umted on the nearest bench in sight. "Favourite color."


    "Awesome, was thinking that too," she said, swinging open the door to a tightlypact room, bowing her head with a curtsy, saying, "Now, if your Majesty would so kindly let himself into the fitting room, we can finally get started."


    Swiped a set from the pile, hung them over my arm, and step into the cramped space where then Ria promptly shut the door closed.


    "You better brace yourself there, buddy," Ria called out from outside. "You got a lot of outfits to look forward to."


    "You''re picking out the next for me?" I asked, unbuckling my belt.


    "Nope," came her distant voice. "Adalia''s sorting through it now. I''m just here for the spectacle and theughs. Don''t disappoint, alright?"


    "Thought you were the one with the eye for fashion here?"


    From that question emerged a hearty chuckle.


    "Do you see a tailor''s hat on my head anywhere?" Ria giggled again. "Adalia''s your girl here. Cheer her on, yeah?"


    I felt my long sigh pervade the open air all around me. This was going to be a long process, isn''t it? I just know it.


    But when I took a nce in the mirror, I did not see any hint of frustration on that man''s face. It was quite the opposite, actually.


    A smile reflected back at me.


    It seemed despite the moaning andining and the ceaseless whining - that man there was genuinely having fun in theirpany.


    Even if he didn''t want to admit it.

 Chapter 68 - Two Sides Of A Door

    Admittedly, it was a strange ce and time to get all sentimental-like with the setting, especially since I was essentially staring at my bare naked self in the mirror dressed in nothing but my boxers.


    Still, that didn''t stop that fuzzy feeling from lingering inside me all throughout the fitting session, I came out of the dressing room with my happiness meter all the way to the max only to be pped in the face with -


    "Bad. Go back. Try this."


    Ria flung the next set of clothes at supersonic speed, screeching to a halting stop as it mmed against my now rigid smile, before plopping down to my outstretched hands below.


    Without another word, I turned tail and reentered the safe space, where I swore to never again show any form of weakness.


    And so thus began a small mini fashion show presented by yours truly with your host Ria the Phoenix, and world-renowned Adalia the Matriarch acting as our judge for today.


    How well would I fare against such scrutinizing gazes upon me? Find out in the next episode of Fashion Wars.


    If there was ever an Olympic event for clothes wearing, well you''re looking at a pioneer right here, I had worn plenty of shirts and taken off enough pants to actually be a connoisseur in the sacred art of jacket on, jacket off.


    Pretty sure I''m unknowingly holding a world record by now. Gonna have to verify with Guinness on that whenever I get a chance.


    In terms of presentation, however, I wasn''t faring all that well on that front.


    4/10s sometimes 5s, don''t think I ever got rated a 6 yet, despite the selections of clothes getting smaller by the minute.


    "How''s this?" I asked in what was to be my 32nd time exiting the fitting room.


    Ria paused, Adalia stared and I held my breath.


    "Better," shrugged the Phoenix. "Not great, but not terrible. So-so, I guess."


    The Matriarch nodded in agreement.


    Well, thank God for that. I just about had it with the boos and jeers.


    "So are we done?" I asked, allowing myself some frail semnce of hope.


    "Did I say we were?" said Ria, snuffing out that hope so mercilessly. "You''re a fickle contestant. We aren''t gonna stop till you''re fit for public viewing."


    "Thought I was so-so."


    "You ain''t done till I say so," She threw over another set. "Adalia has a good feeling about this one - oh, keep the jacket you have on now, change everything else."


    By then the routine has pretty much be muscle memory, effortlessly catching the clothes in my hand before they could go stting on my face.


    Guess 33rd time''s the charm.


    This fitting room here at the corner of the building was like a home away from home. Think I might have spent more time here than I do in my own room, and because of that familiarity, my whimsical thoughts reigned freely in the short intervals of silence.


    I hated being alone with my thoughts.


    Somehow they''d always find the shadow to every bright side. In this case, Ria shone bright¡­ and there I was, fiddling with a belt buckle, gazing into the mirror, wondering briefly for her shade.


    And unfortunately, just like Ria, I too was a ve to every whim that came to mind, even when I was fully aware that I shouldn''t really be acting upon it.


    Call it a bad habit, I guess. I seem to have a lot of those.


    "Been thinking, actually," I spoke out loud.


    "If it''s another clothing suggestion, I don''t wanna hear it. Thest one was bad enough."


    I was tempted to snap away with a clever retort, but my train of thought refused to be derailed.


    "You''re gonna love this one then," I said.


    "Am I now?" There was doubt in her voice.


    "Sure, you ready?"


    "Go for it."


    "Why were you trapped in that amulet?"


    Normally, confrontations were something I''d steer away from. Normally, this wouldn''t even be a question to consider. But that flimsy wooden door between us was like a filter for this sort of thing.


    You can ask away, and the only thing that would be staring back at you would be the four walls surrounding you. No eyes, no face, just a wooden b.


    Another normal was a sarcastic response back to that question. Abnormal was the silence that instead followed after.


    I began to unbutton. "If it''s a personal thing, then you don''t really have to say. Was just curious so - "


    "Personal, indeed," She finally spoke, a hint of amusement in her voice. "Now, I''m curious¡­ how did you even go about thinking about something so irrelevant here?


    "We all have our problems. I have mine, certainly. Ash has hers¡­ Adalia, Irene..." I took in a breath. "I just notice that you never share yours."


    My rhythm was all out of sync now. Took forever to remove an article of clothing. It seemed like with every word that funneled out of me, the more difficult the process bes.


    Only downside about the door was that I couldn''t tell what was what. Got no cues to go off of - only her voice, and even that was a puzzle in of itself. Didn''t know if that snort I heard just then was a good or bad one.


    "Well, if I do find a problem worth sharing," She said. "Then I guess I know exactly who to go to now."


    Done with the shirt, I moved on to the jeans, another button to uncouple. "As far as I''m concerned, all problems are worth sharing. Someone as peppy as you are¡­ you gotta have a few things to say, right?"


    "I''m happy therefore I have issues?" Somehow I get the feeling she was crossing her arms out there. "How many leaps of logic did you take to find your way to that conclusion?"


    "Call me a pessimist, but I find it hard to believe you got to where you are without going through a couple of issues first," I replied. "I''m just in here wondering if you still are."


    "Oh, no, no, no, you stop yourself right there mister," She said, airing out again in jest. "You touched the pond with soaps. I live it. I know how this goes. Don''t even think about going there."


    "Why not? Maybe¡­ maybe I can help out."


    Saying that, I readily expected to hear amusedughter brushing the offer away. I did hear that. But what I didn''t expect to hear was just how stiff it sounded out loud.


    "Alright, lookie here, let me put it in a way that a benevolent goody-two-shoes like yourself would be able to understand: I am not your damsel to be saved."


    Clearly, I was creeping close to a line there¡­ I knew I shouldn''t cross it, but that closed door, the flow of the conversation, the overbearing quiet - I just couldn''t help myself.


    "Whose damsel are you then?"


    Muscle memory had me donning on the new set of clothes in a brief span of time. Muscle memory had me gazing at my reflection, seeing myself, and being in disbelief over my own audacity.


    Muscle memory without thinking had me opening that door, crumbling away the barrier that had stood between us, to reveal Ria standing right before me, an enigmatic expression stered on her face.


    "Look, Mr. Hero, you don''t really wanna go down my rabbit hole, trust me, you won''t like the burns and scars you''ll get burrowing in¡­ I''m more trouble than you could ever imagine. ''Sides, don''t forget, it ain''t me you''re going on a date with here. Focus on her, alright?"


    Said so lightly, yet her words felt so heavy. Again, there was nary a hint of displeasure, annoyance - it''s like she never gets angry. Always smiling, she was always so bright¡­


    It made me wonder if she''s ever been snuffed.


    Couldn''t ask anymore though. Didn''t have that door no more.


    "Alright then," I said, nodding.


    She nodded back, smiling, as she did, her eyes shifted up and down, making that smile grow wider.


    "Now, you''re looking good," She said, then spinning herself backward, called out, "Adalia?"


    "Yes¡­" came an approving whisper. "Perfect¡­"


    "The Matriarch gives her blessing," Ria said, turning back to me. "Guess that''s that then."


    "I suppose," responded I with a shrug.


    "Welp!" She proimed, sping her hands together. "Bring out some of them greens, brother. Let''s bounce this joint."

 Chapter 69 - Mission Accomplished, Part 1

    Ria was never one for keeping things simple. Every sentence that came out of her always hid another way it could be conveyed, usually veiled behind a thickyer of sarcasm.


    Give a person a few minutes, and they''lle to learn quick that conversations with her were essentially just a vocalized rendition of tic-tac-toe, and most of the time, they''ll find themselves attaining more losses than they do wins¡­ provided Ria was on her A-game.


    For some reason, I don''t think that was the case here. So quick to stifle the conversation shut, didn''t even do a roundabout to throw it back in my face somehow - no attempt of evasion was as brazen as this one. She wanted the discussion dropped fast.


    How did I know?


    Well if the five sets of apparels left unworn by the benchside weren''t proof enough, then there was also the added bonus that Adalia was attempting to hide away such incriminating evidence by the wayside, and by wayside I meant she just slid them right behind herself.


    Subtle, Adalia, subtle.


    Still, even Adalia could sense something was amiss, if anything, she could read the air like no one else and if the air could indeed speak, they would tell me that Ria wanted out.


    Very generous of her to aid Ria in that aspect.


    Seems even the bold and brash have some things she would rather not talk about.


    Noted, clear and loud.


    "You paying or am I?" I asked, hauling out a big bundle of bills from my pant pocket.


    Ria raised her hands up in front of her. "Your money now, remember?"


    "Ah yes¡­ you know, I never did thank you, did I?"


    "You''re wee," She shed a smile. "Now go on and make the clerk an offer he can''t refuse."


    It took quite a bit to sort out the mess that was the pile of trial and tested clothes to the side, but eventually, we got it all sorted out quite nicely with a little help from the store assistants.


    Ria insisted on me keeping on the newly acquired clothes I had on then. Said I should get asfortable as I can get with them. For the sake of not starting up a futile argument where I would inevitably end up losing and she gloating, I consented with her request.


    What I did not consent to, however, was the vile act of chemical warfare Ria was doing on my sense of smell.


    She sprayed another dosage - another heavy dosage of the dreaded stench of perfume sprinkled onto every inch of me.


    "Now it smells like you too," was the reasoning to justify such heinous torture


    Something tells me that argument wouldn''t hold up in court.


    Couldn''t even be bothered by then to even put up a fight. Moving on, moving on - the end was nigh upon us, and boy, did I yearn for that end¡­ I needed a long hot shower after everything.


    Haven''t reached that end yet though, unfortunate to say¡­ we still had a piper that needed paying.


    The total amount amassed in the name of fashion soared up to the triple digits. Seriously, I thought the cash register was bugged when I saw the price, it took a few affirmations from the clerk to finally ept the notion that the two mythical beings on either side of me just had really expensive taste.


    I can only imagine what a dinner at a restaurant would entail, financially speaking. Pretty sure even Jeff Bezos would raise an eyebrow at that bill.


    Regardless though, I paid in full, and when the clerk asked whether it''d be in card or cash, I let the resounding echo of the stack of bills mming against the countertop answer for me.


    Wasn''t intentionally flexing on him, I just didn''t have any other ce to put the money on. Despite my heritage, I wasn''t born with three hands, after all. Don''t think it was a perk in either Mom or Dad''s gic pool, so sadly I have to make do with just two.


    "Five fifty-one¡­ five fifty-two¡­ Alright five-five-three and fifty cents," I proimed, smiling like all was right in the world.


    The cashier with his dubious gaze, luckily spoke no questions, and promptly ringed us up, bagged everything else, and bid us a happy afternoon as we strolled away to the outside world once more.


    By the way, that everything else that was bagged? Apparently, while I was busy ying model, Ria, with a bit of aid from her pale friend, picked up a few selections for Ash too.


    Selections that, as it turns out, I couldn''t get privy with, just as my curiosity went peeking into the bag, Ria swiped it away from view like a paranoid detective holding some vital document for a conspiracy.


    "There''s a saying," Ria said, ncing at me like I justmitted the biggest taboo in mankind''s history. "The groom doesn''t get to peek on the wedding dress until his bride-to-be is wearing it in all its glory."


    So d we weren''t walking across the street just then, because hearing that made me freeze up on the spot in sheer disbelief.


    "Well, didn''t know you already had me engaged," I said, slowly recovering. "Who the hell am I practicing my ''I do''s'' to?"


    "Silly questions deserve silly answers. Do you want a silly answer?"


    I sighed. "Ash is just a friend."


    "Sure," Ria nodded. "In the same way that chickens are actually just dinosaurs, yeah I guess so."


    "You''re losing me with your metaphors now¡­"


    A red light in a crosswalk had Ria turning a nce my way.


    "Face it, Romeo, you practically killed yourself saving your Juliet and she in return could have killed herself saving you. I mean, just what is the ultimate profession of love if not having to kill yourselves over one another?"


    The light turned green and we began to cross.


    "You''re scaring me, love detective, you really are," I muttered. "Hope this date of yours doesn''t involve either one of us going on a trial to test how much we love each other or something."


    "Ooo, idea!"


    "Shit."

 Chapter 70 - Mission Accomplished, Part 2

    Okay so, prior to my previous ims where I wished and desired for home ever earnestly, I decided instead, in a spur and a nce to the sidelines, that maybe a short detour along the way to the bus stop wouldn''t be so bad.


    A detour to where exactly?


    Well just off to pay a few old friends a visit. Dropping by asionally to those that were there in my time of need was a habit I dare not lose without a fight. Besides, Mr. ck and Mrs. White do get lonely quite easy.


    I suppose they''d appreciate a few new faces too.


    Ria was certainly eager. Adalia was¡­ well I think she was enthusiastic about it too in her own¡­ special way, I guess.


    Point being - The Neplims were a hard offer to turn down and the results irrefutably speak for themselves.


    Didn''t even make it ten steps into the park before a blurring ck ball hurled andtched itself onto Ria, clinging around her chest, purring and meowing in delight.


    The Phoenix took it all in stride, and embraced the fuzzy wee with open, cuddling arms - her locks of hair burning to their brightest yet as she cooed and fawned over her new feline friend.


    "Didn''t take you for the aww-ing type," I remarked.


    "Now, now, don''t be jealous sweetie," Ria said, rocking a contentful looking Mr. ck in her arms. "You''ll always be number one to Mama Ria."


    Adalia, in the meantime, whisked herself away from sight once again. Took a few moments of ncing around the ce to find where she wandered off to this time.


    And there she sat, legs crossed amongst des of grass and the blooming of flowers, twirling her hand around while Mrs. White tentatively reached out for it with her paws - swiping and missing.


    Nearly called out to her but luckily stopped myself in time to notice the tender smile curving her lips ever so slightly. Her head tilted, her cloudy eyes gentle. I couldn''t recall a single moment in time where I''ve seen Adalia smile before for any asion.


    A nk expression, a faraway stare, I''ve grown ustomed to seeing that sight in every passing day.


    This though? This was nice, too.


    Course, there was still that sliver of apprehension I''d feel when her eyes would find mine¡­ in time, I''m sure it''ll go away in time.


    "Still not tired, Adalia?" I spoke out, taking a step into the meadow.


    The moment her gaze turned at me that smile had all vanished, back again to the way it always was.


    "Not¡­ tired¡­" she spoke, her hand still swirling across the greens. "Neplims¡­ are nice¡­"


    "So I''ve heard."


    "They¡­ bring happiness, so much¡­ happiness¡­ to many people..."


    "Yep."


    Adalia stopped swaying. "Don''t bring Ash¡­ here¡­"


    "Toote," I delved my hands into my pocket. "Remember I asked you about Neplims that time?"


    "Oh¡­" Her gaze fell. "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Don''t be. Apparently it''s what Ash wanted to know¡­ so¡­ lose-lose as it is, in the end it''s what she wanted."


    Adalia made no movement, nor spoke no words. She was always like that when there was nothing that needed input on. Unlike me, where everything always needed another word, another thing to say.


    Could learn a thing or two from her.


    I still had something to say.


    "After Cleansing," I tightened my lips. "Finally found out what A.E. stood for."


    Adalia raised her eyes back up. "Yes¡­"


    "Know what it means?"


    She shook her head.


    "Your sister?"


    "No one¡­ knows¡­"


    "Does it have to do with Elves - were Elves cleansed or something?"


    "I don''t¡­ know¡­" she repeated.


    "Then who does?"


    Wanted toe off as casual and I ended up with a plead. Didn''t mean on pressuring her¡­ I just¡­ well, everything always needed another word¡­ and she, as always, had nothing left to say.


    Or so I thought.


    "Terestra¡­ might¡­" Her arm began swinging again, her gaze away from mine. "She... might..."


    That''s right. How could I have forgotten? I had two living legends as parents¡­ why on Earth wasn''t I asking them? Alright¡­ that''s another question added to the list¡­ when dear ol'' dad knocks on that door, I''ll be ready.


    "Nice one, Adalia," I said, nodding my head in thanks. "I didn''t think of that."


    "It''s¡­ okay¡­" whispered her voice as I turned my way back towards Ria. "I hope you find¡­ what you''re looking for¡­"


    We spent another while at the park before the shing rumbles in the clouds up high signaled the end to our little meet n'' greet. With great reluctance, and after a bit of back and forth arguing as to why a cat in the house was not a necessary amodation, Ria cut her losses and bid an emotionally-charged farewell to ck and White.


    "You can visit them again anytime, you know," I said, upon seeing the devastated look on her face.


    "Oh yeah, you''re right!" She piped up, suddenly strolling along with a lot more spring in her step, and hailed the bus with a flourish.


    Damn, if only it was that easy to cheer Ash up too, wouldn''t even be here if that was the case, sadly, I can only dream.


    And dream I did. The ride back home burrowed me with thoughts aplenty to keep me upied in the silence. Mostly I thought of the questions I wanted to ask, the things I wanted to know, and how I would word them when I finally got the chance to meet them.


    The truth, first and foremost, that''s what I wanted more than anything. Terestra, Kronocia - whatever else¡­ I don''t care if it took an entire sermon, Dad better getfy on that couch there because his heroic ass will be sitting on it for hours toe.


    I still haven''t really sorted out my feelings about it, whether or not I was actually mad at them for hiding the truth, or if I even wanted to be mad at them in the first ce.


    Was it strange that I was so mellow about the whole fiasco? At this point in time and even back then, I wasn''t mad¡­ just surprised. When will the ragee, if it''ll evene at all?


    Guess I''ll find out in due time, for now though, Ria nudged me on the shoulder, standing up from her seat.


    "Our stop, let''s go," She said.


    The walk back home was also done in silence. Even more thoughts to cram up the tight space in my head. By the time we reached the front porch, it was already bursting at the seams.


    Surprised there wasn''t any grey matter leaking out of my ears.


    Still, I needed some me-time.


    "Noting in?" Ria asked, already midway through the doorway.


    Adalia took a nce, saw me there sitting by the steps all by lonesome, and understood at once, as she always does.


    "We''ll¡­ leave you¡­" She muttered, passing by Ria and into the hall. "I''ll¡­ feed...ter¡­"


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Ria raised a brow.


    "Nostalgia?" She asked, her head dangling sideways. "Mncholy?"


    "Headache," I answered back. "I''m fine. Meet you insideter."


    "Oh, you better. I''m not done with today just yet¡­ I still got one more thing nned for you so you better not bete for that."


    Grumbled and groaning, I whispered, "More?"


    "One more," She said, her smile scurrying away with a swing of a door. "Enjoy."


    The only thing I could enjoy right then was the chilly wind that breezed past. The sway of the leaves and the chirping of the birds. The calm before the storm.


    Yep, just can''t stop thinking about it. My patience was not patient any longer. Questions needed answering, but they weren''t here.


    Call? Text? Please leave your message after the beep.


    That''s another one that''ll be going on the list.


    Ghosting is a serious offense in modern society. Weren''t you guys living in this world long enough to realize that?


    Okay¡­ there''s the anger I was looking for.


    Not good, bad time to be down in spirits. I need to somehow take my mind off it - a long shower maybe, some shows I could watch, or perhaps even a long, long nap¡­


    Anything was better than thinking.


    Then something caught my eye, and thinking became the least of my worries.


    Something? No. More like a someone. Gradually approaching, past the meadow, along the concrete path, towards the steps where I sat.


    How? What? Where? Why? - The four horsemen of questionnaires, runningps around my head endlessly and bolting ahead into first ce was the fifth and most enigmatic of all: Who?


    Who art thou over yonder, ambling so apprehensive towards me? You, with hair ever golden and bright, dressed in a dress so elegant and white. You with a¡­


    Shit.


    "Oh, so this is the right house," She gasped in relief, a trembling hand clutching her chest. "Augh¡­ this would have been so awkward."


    Dreaming. I''m dreaming. Time to pinch myself - ow! Okay, I wasn''t dreaming. She was there, she was really there, standing across from me.


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. Thest I saw of her was a meandering emaciated husk, condemned to wander an emptyplex to a slow agonizing end. Now I could hardly recognize her.


    Skin and bones no more. Hollowed eyes then, now so full and bright. They stared at me, those hazel brown pupils with more emotion than I ever saw within them back then.


    "I don''t suppose you¡­ recognize me, do you?" She asked, wrapping a finger around a strand of her hair. "I''d be quite embarrassed if you didn''t. Very, actually¡­"


    Recognize? Whether she was gaunt and lifeless, or springy and healthy, I could never forget her face. Never forget her name. It was burnt into the back of my head, a nightmare to pester my dreams.


    "Amanda¡­" I heard myself whisper out loud.


    "And you know my name, too¡­" Amanda said, her expression positively glowing. "Mmm, I don''t think I ever got yours, actually¡­."


    My mouth was chattering about like I was in sub-zero temperatures, forget my mind bursting at the seams - it just got goddamned nuked to orbit. I didn''t know what to say, what to ask, what to do.


    And the amusing part was - neither did she. Amanda stood there over me, shifting about rather ufortably. I suppose she came at me woefully unprepared.


    Luckily the four horsemen miraculously survived the fallout, the first of which managed to rear its ugly head into the spotlight and outta my mouth with a breathless, "How''d you find me?"


    "Ahh¡­" She smiled faintly, her left hand wrapped around her right, timidity in the way her fingers fiddled around with each other as she spoke again. "You smelled funny¡­"


    I''m so gonna smash that cologne bottle.

 Chapter 71 - Amanda Collins

    Life is strange.


    But we already knew that.


    I wouldn''t even call it unpredictable. It was way more than that. Life has a remarkable way of shifting the ebb and flow of the everyday. Though usmon folks - unpredictable was the only word for it. But was it really?


    Cause and effect. That''s the paper trail it leaves behind.


    You know the cause, you''ll find the effect. You can prepare, you can be ready, be always one step ahead of the curve.


    Sadly, that curve ahead was a steep one¡­ and I didn''t brake in time, didn''t prepare so now here I was, staring at the effect in its blonde hair, hazel-eyesplexion in the face - the twitching of her lips, the constant darting of her gaze.


    Amanda was a rather nervous effect.


    The question was - what caused her to be here?


    Hello second horseman, go on and ask your question, fill the empty space where my jaw hangs loose.


    "What are you - "


    "I wanted to - "


    Spoke at the same time. Stopped at the same time. Next thing you know, we''ll be apologizing at the same time too.


    "My bad."


    "Sorry¡­"


    Think maybe I should buy a lottery ticket.


    The huge intake of breath that streamed into my nostrils was filled with both amusement and bemusement. Then they both funneled out of me with my next set of words.


    "Ladies first."


    Thanks¡­" She smiled meekly. "Actually¡­ yeah, that''s what I came here to do.


    "Which is to¡­?"


    Amanda made eye-contact again, brief, fleeting¡­ genuine, "Thank you."


    "Oh." It was the most profound ''Oh'' I ever had. Wasn''t certain about it before, I was now. "That answered my question too, then. Didn''t think¡­ or hope more like, that you''d remember anything at all."


    "I still do, sometimes¡­ even when I don''t want to," The wind blew along with her heavy breath. "Sleeping pills help, but then sometimes they don''t¡­ and then I''m back there in that building all over again."


    Her expression went dark, and just for a second, through a simple glimpse, I found myself staring back again at a hollow shell, into vacant eyes, hearing empty moans.


    I''ve also seen enough of that in my dreams already.


    "Detective friend of mine mentioned to me that sometimes amnesia would be a side effect of¡­" I trailed away, shaking my head. "But it doesn''t really matter now, does it? You''re here now, you found me, and you know."


    There was a look on her face that seemed almost apologetic, as if she was some kind of inconvenience to me.


    "The doctors¡­ the policeman¡­ they asked a lot of things from us."


    "What''d you say?"


    She smiled, chuckling faintly as another gust of wind breezed past her long locks of hair. "They didn''t believe the first guy¡­ the second¡­ not even the third. I decided that perhaps a simple ''I don''t remember'', would make the process much shorter when it came time for me. That, now that, they actually believed."


    I smiled back at that. "Suspected as much."


    "Strangely though, when I first woke up at the hospital, I found myself thanking so many people for saving me¡­ everyone, except for my actual savior. He¡­ how I looked for him, but he simply was nowhere to be found. Even bought a thank-you cake as soon as I was discharged, then I went to his apartment. No luck there, either."


    "Don''t suppose you still have that cake, do you?"


    Amanda raised her empty hands forward, showcasing their empty-handedness by disying how empty they were, and then drew them back, hanging her head in shame.


    "It was a good cake."


    "Evidently."


    This was one of the most oundish conversations I''ve ever had, which was a little ironic, given that I was talking to somebody that wasn''t a mystical creature of myth for once.


    A flesh and blood bonafide ordinary human being, like me¡­ kinda¡­ I think.


    I think it has mostly to do with the fact that with the exception of Adalia, I like to pretend, at least in my waking hours, that that whole entire fiasco didn''t happen. That it was simply an isted incident with no recurring repercussion.


    Of course, Ash was also an exception¡­ Ria was too - okay I just want to believe that apart from a few unavoidable ripple effects from that waking nightmare, that nothing else woulde out of it. Nothing new to crop out.


    Then all of the sudden, here waltzed in Amanda - a living, breathing relic of that incident, and suddenly I''m reliving it again, I couldn''t y pretend any longer.


    It all felt very¡­


    "It all feels a bit strange¡­ talking to you," Amanda remarked. "Do you get that same feeling too?"


    That''s third time in sync. She psychic?


    "Then again, I suppose not," She spoke again before I could. "When I saw you - smelled a funny smell in town back then¡­ I saw them too. If you''re with them, by now, I''m sure nothing fazes you, right?"


    Bold assumption. Maybe if I was somebody else that assumption would actually be the truth. But since I''m not, that assumption will remain only an assumption.


    Them, huh? Ria and Adalia. The ming chicken and one of her abductors. I could only imagine how she reacted seeing them again, wandering and roaming about the city streets with not a care in the world. Then also seeing me sandwiched between them?


    Frankly, I''m surprised she didn''te up to me right then and there. I would have.


    "They¡­ I¡­"


    There were so many things I needed to say, and it was frustrating that I couldn''t say them all at once. I took in a breath and reshuffled them into a nice straight line, starting first with:


    "You''re not going to tell anyone about them, are you?"


    Amanda shook her head immediately. "No, no, I would never. I didn''te here for that. I didn''t follow you here to confirm that what I saw wasn''t a dream. I already knew it wasn''t a dream. I just¡­ mmm, I told you already - I wanted to simply thank you¡­ for saving me. That''s it."


    "I¡­ I see¡­"


    So much sincerity and appreciation. Thest time I''ve had so much of it directed was with Ash, before¡­ well before everything happened. I wasn''t used to being thanked and I don''t even think I should be. I was a small role in a part yed by forces vastly bigger than I. It''s them that needed thanking not me.


    "I guess, you''re wee," I gave a weak smile. "But really, me being there was just¡­ being at the wrong ce at the wrong time, I suppose."


    Amanda shook her head again, muttering softly, "Not to me."


    So far everything that came out of my mouth has been rigid, whereas she was more along the lines of being anxious if anything. Don''t suppose I can me her for it, though.


    "Is that really all you came here for?" I asked. "If I was the one standing there and you sitting here, I''d never be able to close my mouth again from all the questions that''ll being out of me."


    She shuffled in ce, an arm over the other. "I ask myself questions a lot these past couple of days. Never really found my answer."


    Guess nightmares weren''t the only things we had inmon from that incident.


    "I''d asked but¡­ mmm, I don''t think you''d know the answers to them either."


    "Probably know a lot more than you do though," I rebutted. "Considering circumstances. Plus, you kinda have the right to know, don''t you? You aren''t gonna walk outta here even more empty-handed than you are now, that''ll just be pointless."


    "Not really," She said brightly. "My savior''s been thanked, got to see him again too¡­ not in the way I thought I would, cakeless, but¡­ ahh, maybe next time¡­ if there is... a next time?"


    I frowned. "Why wouldn''t there be?"


    "Oh, oh, it''s nothing. I just not sure how things will turn out¡­ if I see, uh¡­ her again."


    "Adalia."


    "Her." Amanda nodded.


    Reassurance wasn''t probably the thing she needed. Can''t tell her that Adalia wasn''t actually all that bad, that she was surprisingly pretty nice once you to get to know her. Amanda probably knew all that already, logically speaking.


    But fear simply wasn''t all that logical. Fear just feared¡­ and that I can wholeheartedly empathize with.


    "Yeah, I hear you," I told her. "That''s still beside the point though. You sure you got no questions you want to throw at me at all?"


    Amana mulled it over for a moment. A moment where her lips tightened and her eyebrows went furrowing downwards. Finally, she exhaled a breath.


    "Maybe, maybe just one," She said, as another chilly current drifted her question hurling towards me. "What are Asterians doing here on Earth?"

 Chapter 72 - Neighborly Chat

    Cause and effect. I mentioned it before. Gave a stern lecture about how you should always be prepared. I knew how to talk the talk¡­ walking the walk was a whole ''nother matter entirely. In terms of expecting what I just heard? I was basically a one-legged cripple.


    "Didn''t take you for the cultured type," I said.


    In retrospect, I shouldn''t even be surprised that she knew. Wasn''t like Asteria was an obscure indie piece with little to no backing whatsoever. If it garnered enough notoriety to have people cosying characters, it was a given it''d be a household name to some.


    I just didn''t expect she''d be one of the ''some''.


    "We had a bit of a talk when you moved in, do you remember that?" She asked. "You asked me back then what I was pursuing in college and I told you that I was in - "


    "Program and design," I uttered, realization dawning on me. "Must have slipped my mind."


    "Asteria''s one of my recent favorites. Wrote a short essay on it once too. That one actually got me a short tour in their studio. I never expected to be nearly killed by something I''d admired so much. Then again, I don''t suppose that''s a thing I should even be expecting in the first ce. Life gets so strange sometimes¡­ don''t you think so?"


    "Took the words right outta my mind."


    Talking to her made everything stiff for some reason. Mature innuendos aside, I was seriously afraid to even move from where I was, like a wild timid animal, I feared she might scamper off, even when I knew something like that was totally stupid and unreasonable.


    Couldn''t help it. Everything about her, every slight movement, every gentle expression, they all just screamed ''Fragile! Do not touch!''. Heck, half the time I expected the wind to just blow her over Humpty-dumpty style.


    She was like a grenade with its pin off, and God only knows if she was a dud all along or actually primed to burst at any moment.


    "So¡­"


    "So¡­" Once again,dies first. "What are they doing here?"


    I realized I shouldn''t have talked so big just then. I held collectively, within this dested little mind of mine, only sparse pieces of details and facts. The answers that I do have were fragmented, and none were even fit to be answers to give in the first ce.


    Time to go with a ssic.


    "No idea," I said at first, then realized I technically did. "Okay, actually I do. But it''s a long convoluted mess and I''m not sure where to even begin."


    "I rather not waste more of your time¡­ you look tired as is," Amanda inched forward slightly, leaning over, sheepishly smiling over at me. "You can keep things short, I''ll be gone soon. If there''s something I don''t understand¡­ well, mmm¡­ next time, then."


    It wasn''t as if I had a long captivating tale prepared in advance in the case anyone confronted me about my life as is. Fortunately, it wasn''t a tale adorned with flowery words she wanted, just a simple brief answer for a not so simple, perplexing question.


    I''ll do my best.


    "Well first off, they''re not Asterians," I began, reluctantly unsealing the entrance to a rabbit hole without an end. "Actually one of them is, but I digress. They''re all beings from a ce called Kronocia."


    Amanda, her reaction barely threading shock, asked calmly, "Another game?"


    "Another world," I corrected.


    She nodded, blinked, "Okay¡­ wasn''t expecting that," and remained still very much level-headed. "I have a funny feeling this won''t be thest time you''ll be shattering my expectations."


    As it turns out she was right on the money. Every assumption, every belief that she had about the whole thing wrong, done and gone. I let my abridged version of the events unfold into the open air, Amanda, a good listener, stood quietly and took it all in.


    Would have offered her a ce to sit beside me, but strangely I felt she wouldn''t have even if I got on my knees and insisted. So there, standing, she remained, letting my brow-raising exnations rece her own.


    Of course, Kronocians not Asterians. But that didn''t mean the conclusions she reached were all in stark contrast to mine. So muchmon ground shared between the two worlds, it''d be amazing if there weren''t some simrities intertwined between my hearsay and hers.


    Indeed it was a Matriarch''s doing that got her involved in this mess. She even got the terminology right. Subspecies of Elidna. Going Frenzy. She remembered seeing an Elf, a Phoenix and also a Subus alongside me. Honestly much of what I told, she already knew.


    The rare few times I corrected her were for details that were simply minute. Terestra was no Demon Queen, she was the Goddess that ruled over Kronocia, and the omnipotent perpetrator that reduced it all into nothingness¡­ and she was also -


    "Your mother?"


    That was the extent of her outrage, a slight rise in volume of her voice, and it didn''t even go up by much. Amanda looked at me with eyes wide open, and with her eyebrows soaring to the heavens.


    "Yep," I heaved. "I''m the son of another world''s Goddess. The 21st century Jesus Christ at your service. Pleasure to meet you."


    She smiled at that. "And Leonardo''s your dad? I''m curious how that happened. They hate each other."


    "Trust me, I''m also at a loss about my own conception. A Hero and an evil Goddess, loving husband and wife¡­ who would have thought, huh?"


    "Four out of Five endings to the game ended with them killing each other," Amanda wondered aloud. "I guess it''s pretty safe to assume your parents aren''t really from the game."


    "Spoilers¡­how nice. Might as well double down while you''re at it, what happens in the fifth?"


    "The worst ending," She simply said. "Terestra destroys Asteria for good."


    Seriously, my mom has got some issues. As a kid, I always hated that piercing gaze of hers whenever I was up to no good. Skipping school, ying games¡­ just one look from her would set me straighter than the ruler she keeps on the top shelf.


    I always thought that stare was a passive ability all Moms have on their offspring. Probably was still, it was just that mine had the added benefit of being capable of destroying the world in the blink of an eye¡­ certainly felt like that was the case that one time I broke the washing machine because my dumbass thought it could clean everything.


    Spoiler alert: They won''t clean your shoes for you. I learned that the hard way.


    "So, Kronocia¡­ it''s really¡­?"


    "It got ending five-d, yes." I affirmed. "That about sums it up. They''re living with me because they ain''t got no ce to go."


    "Except for the Elf, though, right? She''s Asterian¡­ so what is she doing here?"


    Hearing that popped open a thought, a question more like. "You finished the game, right? Does it ever exin why Elves are as hated as they are?"


    "Ahh, that''s one of my favourite things about the game," She said eagerly. "Usually Elves are a prestigious race in many stories. I like that little turnaround in the game where they''re seen as vile and despicable creatures, it''s really - "


    Amanda trailed away, her eyes meeting mine, and immediately understood.


    "Not what you wanted to hear¡­"


    I waved it off. "There a reason for it?"


    "Not¡­ exactly. They''re evil¡­ and that''s that."


    "Seriously?"


    "It is what it is," She said. "That''s a direct quote from an NPC. I suppose you''re asking because the Elf living with you told you about it?"


    "Yeah¡­ her name''s Eshhhllyyy - I call her Ash," I said, nodding my head. "Probably recognize her from the game. She''s apanion, and to answer your question - I havepletely no clue. I found her swimming in the dumpster waiting to get crushed by a garbage truck."


    From there, what started off as a single, isted question in regards to how otherworldly beings ended up in our ne of existence branched off and morphed into a storytime session of bizarre proportions.


    Had half a mind to pry more on Ash''s story and her true nature... but decided it really wasn''t Amanda''s story to tell and moved on to something else.


    It never urred to me just how much I wanted to air out my grievances, how I longed for someone to just listen, nod their head, and sympathize with the utter ridiculousness that was my daily life, and as Amanda stood there, listening, nodding, sympathizing, I believe it was safe to state that she passed with flying colors.


    "And all I wanted was a job, you know?" I finished, just as the setting sun peeked itsst beyond the distant horizon. "Now I''ve died once, been made a master of two different beings, a blood donor for another one, and my all-powerful, all-epassing parents are ghosting me to the ends of the Earth like they have nothing to do with it."


    Amanda, the patron saint of patience, stood across a meadow of swaying yellows and red, twirling a sunflower around her fingertips, and wisdom knowing no bounds, simply uttered out, "Rtable."


    "I know, right?" I said, feeling validated for once. "Look at me now, I''m dressed like a bad-boy and I smell like an air freshener that got stuffed with chili powder."


    "Well, I think you look nice," Amanda said, herforting smile visible from across the garden. "Much better than how I usually see you. Not sure about the smell, hmm, maybe it''s just preference."


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t ponder for any longer. The invisible pitter-patter of raindrops flinched her face into a slight blinking frenzy. Adding to it, came a stronger gust of wind blowing the edge of her dress and the golden locks of her hair along with it.


    "Another one," She muttered, squinting upwards to the grey murky skies. "These past few days have been awfully wet¡­ and I keep forgetting to bring an umbre."


    "You need one? Got a spare in the house."


    "Ahh, no, no¡­" She shook her head. "That won''t be necessary. My car is right around the corner. I suppose I should take that as my cue to start going."


    The pitter-patter turned into heavy sshes, inking the white of the concrete pavement into a damp dark shimmer, prompted Amanda into movement, her long slender legs treading back towards the open street.


    "It was nice talking to you again," She said from afar. "It was very¡­ enlightening."


    A loud thundering from up high had her spinning right around, her hands above her head, breaking into a sprint towards the exit. Seeing her outline grow further into the distance spurred something in me.


    Talking to her was a breath of fresh air, a semnce of normality that I''ve never had in so long. I''d like to retain that feeling, actually. It''s quite nice.


    "Can there be a next time?" I yelled.


    Her figure from afar, her white dress, her yellow hair - so vibrant, mesmerizing - swaying in the breeze, - like a flower in full bloom smiling bright.


    "Search me online," She yelled back. "I couldn''t find you there. But I''ll know you''ll find me. I''m everywhere."


    Having a shouting match while Ria and Adalia were just on the other side of the door behind me was not a good idea, so instead, I stifled my lips, raised my hand, waved, and gave a thumbs up.


    Amanda, still moving backward, gave two in return, before disappearing around the bend, like she was never there.


    So there I was once more alone with only my thoughts forpany, except I didn''t find them as bothersome as before. Would have loved to linger in istion for a bit longer but I feared Ria would throw a fiery fit if I managed to soak my clothes before the day they were due to be used.


    And with the raindrops gradually increasing in both speed and strength, I thought it best to also take that as my cue and save loitering around the outdoors for another rainless sunny day if there everes one.


    I got up, twisted the doorknob, and entered the hallway, closing the door shut as I did.


    "Right, I''m back. What''s the n you have here, Ri - "


    It was dark. Very dark. Verging to the point of imperceptibility. Curtains were drawn, windows were shut, and every switch for every light source was flickered to the ''off'' position.


    The hell.


    Confusion was very much settling itself well andfortable in my head, yet before I could voice it out - there smoldering incandescently, glowed a crimson figure by the dining table.


    "Nice n," I called out. "Does it involve me tripping over something in the dark?"


    "Shh." Her finger pressed against smirking lips. "Don''t ruin the mood here."


    "What mood?"


    The wick of a candle, a candle I didn''t even know was there, suddenly went aze, its me flickering brightly, illuminating the center of the table and unshrouding all there was to see.


    Two tes at opposite ends of the table, with silverware set perfectly adjacent on either side. At the furthest end sat Ria, elbows perched atop the table, leaning her chin onto the back of her hands, staring directly at me always with that mischievous expression.


    "You arete," she said.


    "I was outside," I said warily. "Ria, are you gonna exin - "


    "Mistress Ria?" She tilted her head, her lips curving to a frown. "Master, is it not impolite to speak of other maidens when fraternizing with one directly? Do our customs really differ vastly from world to world when ites to the matter of courtship?"


    What in the fuck.


    "You''re joking," I muttered. "Please tell me you''re joking."


    Mistress Ria with cruelty in her veins upheld herself graciously, and spoke ever so sincerely, "Master, why would I feel the need to jest in such intimate moments with one another? "


    "Oh my God, you''re killing me."


    "Am I really?" She said with a simper. "Why is that, I wonder? I mean, was it not you, after all, who desired to go on a date with me?"


    I don''t even know what to say to that. I don''t even know what to do. She did though, Ria always does, nodding her head at me, urging me forth.


    "Why don''t you take a seat, Master?" Ria said, batting her eyelids at me. "Dinner awaits."

 Chapter 73 - Play Date

    Six o''clock in thetter half of the hour. The small interval in time where daylight bridges with the night sky. The murky glow of stars briefly in the canvas of an orange overcast sky.


    A constant recurrence in our day to day. A beautiful recurrence in our day to day.


    Be honest though, who even still pauses what they''re doing to look up at the sky anymore? Yeah, that''s right.


    If one were to only stop and marvel at the beauty that encapsted our daily lives, perhaps serenity would find its way more into our burning, yearning souls.


    Too bad six o''clock was when my favorite show started broadcasting. Sorry, Mother Earth, maybe I''ll appreciate your all-natural, 100% organic beauty some other time, yeah? Raincheck me.


    Perhaps this was some sort of karmic justice, yeah that''s it. A form of divine retribution for my blissful willful ignorance. I mean, why else would I be subjugated a prisoner to Ria''s despair-ridden whims?


    Forced to sit by at the dining room table, given no alternatives but to stare begrudgingly into those conniving crimson eyes of mischief reincarnated, as she twirled herself a forkful of carbonara, brazenly provocative, her stare ever so alluring.


    See, I expected a pop quiz on the dos and don''ts of dating 101. Push aside the living room couch,e roll in the chalkboard, and open your textbooks to page 394.


    Wouldn''t have really minded if she did that instead. Sure, I''d moan and whine - put back the couch you freaking chicken - but a back to school lesson would have really been so much more straightforward than what she had nned here.


    What''s a makeshift dinner date going to aplish? Sure your pasta''s delicious, didn''t even know you could make some¡­ point, though? Where''s the point?


    "More¡­ water¡­ Sir?"


    A pitcher of ss slowly slithered into peripheral view and with it appeared the pale, razor-sharp nails holding it still in its grasp.


    The question of life is a wonder that would always elude mankind. Screw that, my greatest ponder was why the hell did Ria decide to make Adalia y the part of a waitress?


    Look at her just standing there staring at me eat goddamn spicy meatballs - it''s creepy as shit, dude!


    "I''m¡­ I''m good, Adalia," I said, widely smiling, while inside, very much dying. "Maybeter."


    "Okay..."


    Adalia and her little pitcher of water retreated a single step back from the dinner table, standing so perfectly still that she was practically invisible to the naked eye¡­ or so I wished.


    I can still see you, Adalia. You''re not as hidden in the darkness as you think can you please stop staring at me so intensely, you''re freaking me the hell out.


    "Master?" From across the table came a sensual gentle voice. "Is the meal not to your liking? I''ve noticed you barely touched yours."


    Ria looked at me with concern in her eyes, the ethereal glow of mes that shrouded her exuded so much warmth and wee just then- I could almost forget how deceitful it really all was.


    "Mmm-hmmm," I straighten my lips, ncing slightly to a pitcher-holding figure to the right of me. "I wonder why that is?"


    "Pay no mind to others, my dear Master, for tonight is a night dedicated to us two, and us two only. It needn''t be ruined and wasted by simple trivialities. I implore you, enjoy yourself, yes?"


    Don''t even know how to respond to that. So I turned to the only person in the vicinity that would actually speak some sense.


    "Adalia, waitressing¡­ you having fun?"


    "It''s¡­ a favor," muttered the misty-eyed server. "Ria¡­ told me¡­"


    Suddenly there was a tter at the table, two hands mming onto wood, and a sickly sweet smoldering expression smiled in my direction.


    "Mistress Ria," She paused to smile. "The benevolent wonderful Ria, decided it best to make due to the deeds she''s owed by one Adalia The Matriarch for careless negligence resulting in the multiple deaths that Ria, in her heartbreaking misfortune, had to undergo."


    Fancy talk was not my kind of talk. Took a few moments of blinking and staring before I could sort out and unravel what the hell was even said.


    Again, I preferred the rational and the normal, so I turned once more to the pitcherdy for rity.


    "So because you killed her when you frenzied, you''re doing what she tells you to do to make up for it?"


    Adalia''s movements were always slow and sluggish, but that one, she vigorously nodded her head for.


    "Eat¡­ Sir¡­" She said. "Your food is¡­ getting cold¡­"


    Someone must have spiked my drink with crazy juice or something. Everything that was happening yed out like a very lucid, very bizarre dream after a night''s worth of drinking minus the passing out part.


    Eating pasta with a Phoenix pretending to be an Elf to get you ready for a date with said Elf, while a terrifying creature of the night yed wingman to yourself, holding up pitchers and offering replenishments.


    Nice to know that the batshit insane wasn''t just exclusive to the imagination.


    Still, if they both think this might be beneficial in the long run, who am I to reject their helping hand?


    I shoved a big clump of noodles into my mouth and chewed.


    "Very good," nodded Ria, her eyes glittering with approval.


    It was getting harder to refrain from rolling my eyes at the absurdity of it all. I had half a mind to simply get up and adios outta there. I''ve dealt with and see enough already ten minutes into this ''date'' of hers, don''t think another ten would really do much anyway.


    At least, that''s what five-minutes-ago me would have said, the me now opted to instead keep to his own at the dinner table, gulping his food down with a chug of cold water.


    If she wanted a dinner date, she''ll get a dinner date alright.


    "You''re not eating your broli," whispered I, without ncing away from my own te.


    The sound of her fork scraping against the te immediately stopped.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    "Your less pasta and more greens at this point," I continued casually. "Why aren''t you eating your vegetables?"


    Ria frowned, bemusement slowly filling her eyes, before speaking again. "Ah, well¡­ Master, as you are already well aware, I absolutely abhor the taste of broli. Growing up, I found - "


    "No, no, no¡­ Ash," I nced upwards, leaning my tone heavily onto the name. "Didn''t you used to eat anything I give you? Pretty sure you weren''t even all that picky with your food. Or at least, that''s what the Ash I knew was like."


    It was her turn now to blink and stare. Seconds spent in silence before she finally realized what I was trying to do here.


    Ria''s smile was warm, yet the twinkle in her eyes challenged the one in my own.


    "Oh, was that really the case before?" She asked with controlled politeness.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders.


    "Very well¡­"


    Following those words, Ria stabbed the head of arge piece thatid slump at the very center of her meal, aggression flushing with every flourish and twirl of her arm as she raised it, bit into it, and chewed it whole in front of my very eyes.


    Watching her try and hold back the disgust and revulsion on her face from surfacing without also bursting intoughter myself was harder than I thought.


    But I pulled through it, and amazingly enough, so did she.


    "You''re going to eat the rest too, right Ash?" I asked, feigning ignorance. "You still got a good amount left on your te there."


    I saw Ria''s smile give a twitch, to which she immediately blinked away and hid by taking a sip from her ss.


    "Why, of course, I am," She muttered so confidently while also staring down at her meal with uncertainty. "It is¡­ what - who I am, after all."


    Okay, there I couldn''t suppress my smile from showing any longer.


    How many times did I y right into your hands, Ria? How many times did you always get thestugh?


    Well, now you''re in mine, now I''mughing.


    You wanna pretend this is a date, you wanna pretend to be Ash? Well, you''re gonna have to act and do exactly as she would otherwise how are you to ever convince me, right?


    "Yes, you''re you Ash, and you do everything that Ash would do, because you''re you, hmm?"


    Do your best, Ria. I mean - Ash.


    The date has only just begun.

 Chapter 74 - Lesson Learned

    Now, I don''t expect you tost long given how much you keep fidgeting about as you struggled to put another one into your quivering lips, but I do expect you to at least acknowledge the fact that try as you might, replicating Ash''s mannerisms was really not your thing.


    Or maybe it is, prove me wrong - shove that green thing in your mouth. Ash wouldn''t have even hesitated for a second, so why were you?


    Reaching for another sip of water, Ria? Second time in a row? You really should get a move on, Adalia can only pour so much.


    Seriously she was like a spoiled brat that won''t eat her veggies. How do you get to live to however old she was without getting ustomed to consuming the healthy stuff?


    Strange indeed.


    "Um¡­ may I be excused?"


    So that''s your limit then, three minutes before breaking into a plea. I expected longer, very disappointed.


    "What''s wrong, Ash?" I asked, munching into some greens of my own. "Not to your liking?"


    Ria closed her eyes and when she next fluttered them open, gone was that flimsy Elf-shaped mask, her frowning lips heaving away a long sigh. "I get it, I get it. You don''t wanna y pretend - fine. I''ll stop Ash-ing. Just don''t kill me over it, please? I''m about to keel over, and I rather not have you see that and go losing respect over me, so I may seriously be excused, please?"


    My chair made a screech as I leaned against it in a victory slump, spreading my arms wide, and smiling the smile she always used against me.


    "Keel away," I said, reveling away at her expense with much satisfaction.


    Ria, ring, scurried away from the table in a hurry, bashing into random pieces of furniture on her way to the bathroom. The distant mming of a door echoed back to me a mission well-aplished, the retching and the flushing of water afterward got me feeling a little guilty admittedly - but overall though, I got no regrets.


    The lone silent bystander to it all stood and watched from afar, her expression a vapid mixture of vagueness and ambiguity. Can never tell what this vampire is thinking until she actuallyes out and says it.


    And judging by the way on how she slowly turned my way, it seems she was about to anyway.


    "Phoenixes are mostly¡­ carnivorous¡­ in nature..."


    Ahh, a reprimand. The ever so subtle slighted tone tinging her words¡­ it sounded like Adalia wasn''t much of a fan of bullying chickens. I guess she was under the impression that I was unaware of phoenixes and their tendency to turn their noses away at the slightest nce of anything resembling a nt, and it wouldn''t be far-fetched of her to think that¡­ but here''s the thing -


    "I know, Adalia," I told her. "I know."


    Saw a phoenix in Asteria. Got an option to feed a phoenix in Asteria. All I had were herbs. Mistakes was the mother of learning. Had to go back to town to find a healer for all the burns I''ve acquired.


    Ria came back to the dining room table, scrounging the remaining remnants of her shattered pride, and marched back to her seat all dignified-like.


    "A girl tries to have a little fun¡­" She huffed at me, mming her elbows to the table.


    "If you can''t eat them, why make them?"


    "Was trying to be authentic," She exined, retiring her detective hat by the wayside. "The restaurant I had in mind serves these vile ghastly things. Didn''t want to, didn''t have to, but I did - all for your sake¡­ and you dare use my own weapons against me¡­ Ooo, boy, guess that''s my bad for thinking you kind, isn''t it?"


    "Pretty much, yeah."


    "Well yed then," She pped her hands with a stare ever stoic. "But you know, the lesson here was that you''re supposed to be talking to me like how you would with the Elf, this wasn''t supposed to be an opportunity for you to get a 1-up over me."


    "Lesson was wed from the start, anyhow," I said, twirling another roll of pasta around my fork. "If you can''t eat your veggies, how are you supposed to be Ash?"


    Didn''t hear a retort, didn''t get an answer¡­ for the first time ever, Ria kept mute, forced to swallow the bitter taste of defeat. Quite literally. Seeing her pout and chew in silence was like the cherry on top for me.


    "Chin up, love detective," I said. "You''ll get ''em next time."


    Though it was a victory all well and good, the feeling of triumph was rather short-lived. This final lesson of hers didn''t exactlye to fruition, and even if it did, it was just eating - romanticize all she wants, dinner was still dinner, can''t do much with that.


    Adalia as well didn''t bother keeping up the facade for any longer. The pitcherid on the table, and sheid on the couch, staring up into the ceiling and entering a world of her own until it came the time for feeding. The atmosphere overall was a strange feeling.


    The chilly draft from the A/C unit flickering away at the candle burning bright which enveloped the vicinity in a warm, soft glow. Dinner date this was not, but admittedly, it was not far off.


    Tomorrow I''ll be with Ash - real Ash, not fake. Tonight, however, just for now¡­ Ria was the one sitting across from me.


    Maybe¡­ perhaps...?


    "Don''t even think about it," suddenly spoke out her voice, a pair of crimson eyes gazing at me with a dubious expression.


    Mind reading was thest thing I expected to get from a phoenix. I leaned back in my seat, mildly surprised.


    "Think about what?"


    "That look in your eyes," She said, "I don''t like that look. It''s telling me you''re up to no good again. You''re going to try and twist this around, aren''t you?"


    "Nooo¡­"


    "Well, too bad," She stood up from the table, her fork and spoon ttering onto an empty te. "This is dinner, not a date. Said it yourself."


    "A few questions, at least?" I asked, losing to my curiosity once more. "I know jack all about you."


    Ria couldn''t even be bothered to entertain the thought, she scampered off, te and cup along with, onwards to the direction of the kitchen sink.


    "And you''re better off for it, I''m telling you," was all she had to offer. "Don''t think too much, finish your food, I''ll clean up. You go rest - big day tomorrow, after all."


    Now she was being deliberately cooperative and considerate. It was a good way of shutting down the subject, and she was absolutely utilizing it to its fullest. Barely even scraped off thest scraps on my te, before she came swooping down and swiping it away from me.


    No words, just action after action with no room for interjections. I don''t know man, but I get the feeling she doesn''t wanna talk about it. Might be just me, though, I dunno.


    "Fine," I muttered, resignedly myself to simple ignorance once more. "I''ll drop it for now."


    Was getting sleepy anyway. Might as well strike at the opportunity while I still have it. To rest, I go, but not before addressing one more thing.


    "I''ll be in my room, Adalia," I called out from the tippy-top of the stairs. "Hungry,e see me, alright?"


    Adalia grunted¡­ or did she moan? Not sure, but it sure sounded like a ''yes'' to me, good enough.


    The floorboards of the second-floor hallway were greeted by my lumbering, heavy steps. Exhaustion was an easy, logical exnation for it, but the actual cause was a far more insidious being wreaking havoc in the creases of my head.


    Today was a day spent overthinking much. Part of my brain was dedicated to my parents, another piece on Ash, an intrigued portion focused on Ria, then suddenly Amanda came waltzing in throwing a wrench in things¡­. mentally, I was running on fumes, my brain cells were working overtime to keep me up and about just for long enough to reach my bedroom door without copsing outright.


    Five feet away from the doorknob, brain cells ready to clock out on a job well done.


    Then my eyes went looking, my body went turning, and my legs went walking in the total opposite direction.


    My battered mind howled at me ''Why?!'', and all I could say for my defense was that Ash''s bedroom door was slightly ajar.


    Unsurprisingly, a little detour proved no daunting task anymore for that little voice in my head.


    Haven''t seen her all day¡­ what has she been up to?


    Unabated curiosity spurred me onwards to that little slit in the doorway, cautiously I let my eyes peek through into her room expecting to see her hunched over by the desk, a controller in her hands¡­ hearing the sounds of swords shing, monsters growling like I always have these past few days.


    I didn''t. Nothing greeted my ears, nothing came to view except for the sound and sight of a silent night. Theptop was on the table, as it always was, but closed instead of open, lying there folded with Ash nowhere near in sight.


    Confusion was a natural reaction to have, but then I poked a little bit further, and all was made clear, and bright¡­ and very¡­ breathtaking.


    All four corners of her room had something to upy the empty space.


    One had the closet, one became a study ce, the other had a beside drawer facing it¡­ thest one had a glossy, extravagant standing mirror, and in that corner, surrounded among a pile of worn clothes, was the same shopping bag from the clothing store.


    That cardinal rule Ria mentioned¡­ what was it again? You can''t see the wedding dress until it was on the bride.


    Well, that rule technically wasn''t broken.


    I saw the dress, but it was already on the bride. A pure diamond white sundress, fitted to perfection across her pale supple skin, its curls and edges adhering graciously to every twirl and spin she made, her reflection replicating her every move, the glow of emerald eyes scrutinizing every nook and cranny for imperfections but ultimately finding none.


    Not to my eyes, anyway.


    The snowy white of her hair flowing and blending well to the whites of her dress. It was all impable.


    Ash thought differently, however, her expression still muddled, still troubled - clearly she thought something was missing, that one piece needed to achieve the perfect look.


    What was it?


    She looked on and on, tilting to every angle, swaying to every side, what was missing?


    So simple yet so far out of thought.


    Just smile, Ash. Smile. That''s all you needed to do, and you''ll finally find what your missing.


    In more ways than one.


    I retreated back to my room, copsing onto the bed with another thought in mind.


    Those piles of clothes sprawled around her feet¡­ her fretting over every loose strand of hair, every furl in the dress¡­ this date wasn''t that big of a deal, that''s what I keep telling myself.


    Yet to her, it was much more than that. Everything that was asked of her, she''ll pour her all into it. Including this.


    Perhaps I should too.


    Tomorrow¡­ I''ll get you that smile tomorrow. I swear on it.

 Chapter 75 - New Day, New Me

    Anxiety.


    Everybody, from the richest to the poorest, the ugliest to the most revered¡­ at one point or another, we all fell victim to the rising swell bubbling deep within ourselves.


    It was not a nice feeling, I''m sure no one will contend with that assertion.


    Nice or not, just as the ball of life kept turning ever onwards slowly unraveling the strings of destiny, so too does anxiety, bulldozing its way encrusted with a bulkyyer of barbed wires into your thoughts, leaving a trail of spiky worrisome prospects in its wake for your imagination to unknowingly trod upon.


    The worst part about it was that it won''t go away till it decides to go away. You can dread it, run from it, in the end, just like destiny, anxiety still arrives.


    Wish I could just snap it away sometimes.


    My typical mornings usually start with a shriek and a vampire by the bedside. It''s gotten to the point where I started to expect it by then.


    Not this time.


    The morning started with me rousing awake, dreams unassailed, and a room absent of a misty-eyed maiden in ck. It took only a brief moment of half-asleep pondering to recall just what day it was today, then it all made sense.


    Instead of fangs and ws for a wake-up call, I was greeted by that bubbly unbearable feeling in the gut, ring loudly and uncontrobly the reason for my sudden apprehension.


    I got a date to get ready for, and it was only just then that I was realizing just how much I wasn''t ready for it.


    Screw it, I don''t care. I was done ying spineless indecisive chicken shit for so long now. Cold feet has screwed me over more times than I could count already.


    Seriously, If my problems were a speeding truck, then my mental fortitude was the olddy crossing the road, and so far¡­ she has yet to ever cross the street in one piece.


    That all changes now, though. That olddy has hit the gym, ran the treads, leg day was every day, and no longer would any stupid truck prove insurmountable, no road to great¡­


    I''m crossing that street.


    Didn''t care how long it stretches for, didn''t give a shit how jagged its barbs were - I''m done overthinking, I''m done second-guessing - anxiety cansh at me all day long, I won''t let it impede me anymore.


    Whatever will be, will be¡­ and what it won''t be was a failure. I''ll make sure of that.


    It was tryhard time.


    With spirits reinvigorated and well wide-awake, I jumped out of bed and burrowed out my dating clothes from deep within my closet. It was when I tossed them to a nearby chair that something peculiar caught my eye, a piece of paper stuffed underneath the cologne Ria had gotten me standing tall atop my bedside drawer.


    I unfurled the piece of paper, read it, and to summarize - Ria and Adalia took Ash out early this morning for her own private lessons in dating 101 sponsored by Ria''s Detective Agency Incorporated.


    Where they went out was beyond me, the only other vital thing of note was that I was supposed to be in the city center by 1 on the dot at least ording to the hasty scribbles that resembled chicken scratches more than they do actual human handwriting.


    Scorched marks scattered around the edges told me all I needed to know. For someone who constantly boasts herself highly for her tutoring skills, Ria sure sucks at writing.


    As much as I enjoyed poking ws in the ming cockatoo, I still have much to prepare for. The clock hanging above the doorway struck an urgent eleven, and my body wasn''t going to magic itself clean here.


    Time for a bath.


    Let''s skip the more perverse bodily details of bathtime and move on instead to me getting dressed. No one wants to know how I looked beyond my baggy shirt and pants, and if you actually do then please go get some help. Something must be definitely wrong with you.


    I could barely recall thest time I ever exerted so much effort into making myself look positively prim and proper, staring into the mirror, going cross-eyed, making absolutely sure not a single strand of hair went overlooked.


    It reminded me of my job interview that day, spent the better part of the morning donning that suit and tie. All to no avail, unfortunately. Dressed myself for sess, only to be met by failure.


    Here I was, gazing deep at my reflection, dressed for sess once more. I won''t let this be a failure. Not on my watch.


    Speaking of watches - it was already half-past eleven, and I was starved for something to eat. A quick bite before I go wouldn''t hurt¡­ I''ll just go about making myself something simple, no need to fret over food when there are other more important things to fret about.


    But before that¡­ Ria''s gift still stood atop the table, it''s spicy stuffy smell pervading the air all around it.


    Even for job interviews, I steered clear of colognes. It never really served a purpose for me.


    This was a date, though. Not an interview. And if that love detective swears her life on it¡­ well¡­ a small touch of it wouldn''t hurt much, right?


    A deep breath, a quick sprinkle, and a little regret.


    Whatever, losing my sense of smell was a small price to pay for exuding sex appeal. I mean, people do it all the time, right?


    With eyes watering, I stowed away the skunk-in-the-bottle into a drawer never to be seen again, and exited the bedroom, entering a familiar deserted hallway.


    The quiet of the early morning was something I grew ustomed to living with. Big house, big spaces, and not enough people to fill ''em up with, the dead silence was practically a given.


    What I wasn''t ustomed to was the istion that came with it - been living in this fancy-ass house for quite some time now, and this was the first time I was actually alone with just me, myself, and I forpany.


    Usually, a slumbering figure on the living room couch or a shadow painted over the floorboards of Ash''s doorway would be the telltale signs signifying that I was living by myself no longer.


    Didn''t have that today. No sleepy vampire by the couch and Ash''s door was swung wide open with not a soul in sight.


    That fleeting moment of unsettlement that breezed past me realizing this was a bit of an eye-opener.


    My life has actually evolved to the point where I expected the abnormal in my every day, and these brief glimpses of actual normality only made to unease me.


    The paranormal has be the new normal, and I surmised that there''s no turning back from it¡­ not that I minded it one bit, that is. It might sound strangeing from me, the ambassador of bizarre situations, but if I had to choose which version of the every day I would most certainly adhere to, well¡­ fantasy life was best life all the way, wasn''t even a contest.


    Ahh, retrospection is such a gratifying thing, ain''t it? Turn you humble and makes you grateful for the things you have in the now.


    And now I gotta date, so let''s go get me some energy for it, shall we? I''m feeling like buttered toast at the moment, so stomp-stomp down the staircase I go, very much famished and craving.


    Didn''t even make it down thest few step before a spontaneous gut-feeling warmed me that something was amiss here. It was a feeling so dreadfully, painfully familiar, it barely even took a second for me to narrow down where and when I felt something like this before.


    This sinking feeling told me many things, but none more so prominent than the fact that I was no longer alone here.


    Someone was in the house with me, someone I wasn''t particrly enthusiastic to see, but as I rounded the bend and faced the vastness of the living room, see her I did.


    Her sleek curves, her rounded cheeks, they told of an otherworldly beauty like no other, beauty that was slightly dampened by her cold, ring eyes, her piercing re like a knife through the chest.


    It was the same face I see standing by my bedside when I wake, only this time, no longer did they gaze at me with a murky-white. They were alert, stern, and dark as night.


    Adalia this was not.


    Just another unexpected visit by an unexpected person... second day in a row, what are the chances?


    Unlike Amanda though, I didn''t need to remember that face, didn''t need to burrow through memories just to put a name on that expression. I see her in my dreams all the time. A nightmaree to life.


    Just as my eyes found her, likewise, she found me too, staring at me dead in the eye, and asked immediately with a daunting voice, "Where is my sister?"


    Hello again, Amelia.


    Could go on about how much it was an absolute displeasure seeing her again, whine on and on about how her sudden reappearance was a blight tainting a promising day. I could - but I won''t.


    I instead, stifled those thoughts.


    It was a new day, a new me.


    All those pent-up feelings inside of me I brushed away, as I looked and mustered a small smile her way.


    "Nice to see you too," I said.


    Despite everything, niceties must be upheld, being the better man was most important than some grudge.


    Even if I didn''t really mean it at all.


    Screw you, Amelia.

 Chapter 76 - A Chat With A Vampire

    So many simrities shared with one another, yet on total opposites of the spectrum. These two sisters couldn''t be further apart if they tried.


    If it were Adalia standing there before me she''d have greeted me back with a quietly said ''How do you do?''. But no, Amelia preferred herself discreet and blunt, scowling away in silence.


    Seeing that pushed away all thoughts of buttered toast to the back of my mind. Lost my appetite. Sad.


    "Well, I''d tell you to go make yourself at home," I said, taking a step towards her. "But it seems to me that you already did."


    Indeed like a centerpiece drawing all focus towards it, she stood there, prominently, her long flowing raven ck hair as opposed to her sister''s calming grey blowing with the breeze of an open window.


    "My sister," she demanded again, her re like a permanent imprint that couldn''t be removed. "Where is she?"


    "Rx," I told her. "She''s with the others. In the city, I think."


    Amelia clenched her jaw, her fangs slightly poking through thinning lips. "She''s not supposed to be outside."


    "Adalia''s fine."


    "Eleven in the morning," She retorted. "It is unhealthy for her. She should be asleep."


    I scoffed. "So should you."


    "I''m different."


    "She wanted to."


    "Oh, did she?" She responded dubiously, her sharpened fingers folding into her palms. "Why is that now, I wonder?"


    Yikes. I almost forgot about her violent tendencies. Someone is in desperate need of anger management.


    "Can you calm down? Your sister is just helping out around here, alright? We ain''t keeping her chained up in a room somewhere, feeding her dog bowls full of blood and poking her with a stick. She''s¡­ doing things, she''s - y''know¡­ what do people call it - living?"


    Convincing the unconvinced was like throwing a ss of water into a zing fire. Needless to say, in her eyes, I was still pretty sus.


    "If she frenzies..."


    "She knows her limit," I interjected, growing tired of this pointless back and forth. "As do I. Why not have a little faith, hm? We''ve been doing pretty well so far."


    Provoking Adalia''s more vtile half wasn''t something I''d wholeheartedly rmend doing, but in this case, I could hardly care less what happens now.


    And what indeed happened now was nothing short of surprising - Amelia actually conceded.


    "Fine," She spun away from me, arms crossed, the expression on her face still very much disgruntled. "So where did they go?"


    "No clue."


    ''What?"


    "Yep," I shrugged my shoulders. "But I''ll know where they will be. Supposed to meet up with them by 1."


    "Meet up? Them?" Amelia nced sideways at me, her brows furrowed, and eyes gleaming with intrigue. "What are you all up to?"


    Why does everything that spouts out of her frowning lips always have to sound so usatory? Why, is it illegal to have an outing nowadays? Gonna send me in chains to the executioner''s block, Amelia?


    "Long story short, I''m going out to have fun with Ash. Remember Ash, the Elf you abducted? Yeah, we''re gonna try and forget all the trouble you caused¡­ and your sister along with Ria is helping aplish that."


    Surface level exnations were all that she needed to hear. Didn''t really feel like narrating my life story to her.


    "The Elf? You''re going out with the Elf?"


    It surprised me to hear a semnce of emotion that didn''t anger in her voice. It also dismayed me to hear that that emotion she did show was of utter disbelief.


    "Yes," I said, eyeing her close eye on me. "That a problem?"


    "A date, then?"


    Well then¡­ She''s every bit as keen-eyed as her sister, isn''t she?


    "You can call it that, I suppose," I said.


    Expectations forged through previous experiences had me bracing for disapproval, for disdain. Dating the Elf, how sacrilegious of me, how despicable an act¡­ seeing her squint at me with such a peculiar look, I was ready and waiting to face her scorn.


    "Good for you, then," she said, her gaze straying elsewhere again. "Good for you both."


    Thought I heard wrongly the first time she said it, then I thought she had to be speaking an entirely differentnguage on the second. I was that adamant about her indifference because from what I have seen and heard so far, her not caring one bit was the same thing as her approving this venture with Ash.


    Which would be insane, ''cause you know¡­ Elf bad.


    "I suppose that''s why you''re dressed so bizarrely?" She asked, getting all snobbish all the sudden.


    "Huh? Ah - oh yeah," I nodded my head, nearly forgetting my change of attire. "Got myself dressed nicely for the asion."


    Was under the impression that herment on my clothes was a one-off topic that would have been dropped instantly in favor of more relevant subjects at hand.


    That wasn''t the case. Amelia kept one eye intently focused, surveying close to every square inch of my body. Didn''t get why she was so hung up on some zer and jeansbo, then I remembered what Ria had said to me in regards to vampires and their unmatched insight on style and mour.


    Seems I did learn something from your lessons after all.


    Just as Adalia did back in the clothing store, Amelia''s assessment needed only a few moments for a verdict to be reached, and judging by the slight shake of her head and the frown of her lips¡­ she had very mixed opinions with her sister''s selections.


    "You don''t approve?" I asked.


    "Not particrly, no," She said in an air of apathy, despite disying so much interest before, "Tacky at best. Your sense of fashion leaves much to be desired. If it were up to me, I would have - "


    "Your sister picked it out actually."


    "Oh, is¡­ is that so?" I saw her eyes blink a few times in rapid session. "Well, in spite of it, it still looks very good - You look good¡­ very much."


    I''m sensing some bias around here.


    Amelia walked up to me for a closer inspection before she abruptly stopped in her tracks, took a whiff, and immediately retreated a good distance away. "And the odor¡­ mmm... my sister picked it, yes? Well, ah¡­ you smell¡­ you smell absolutely uh..."


    "Actually Ria picked the smell."


    "Oh," Her expression reverted back to disinterest. "Then you smell absolutely revolting."


    "Thanks."


    Yeah, someone''s ying favourites alright.


    Whimsically, I let my eyes wander, and caught sight of the living room clock just as it struck thest of the double digits. Noon hasmenced, and any chances for a quick meal has been dashed.


    Thanks, Amelia.


    "I need to get going," I told her, my pace an urgent march to the front door. "You gonna leave now or do I have to worry about being burrized here?"


    Her trademark scowl befell my gaze once again, her arms crossed, heaving a small sigh. "I came to visit my sister, and she isn''t even here."


    "So? You''re free to visit her again any other time."


    "Not for quite some time," She said, another sigh sounding. "There are obligations I have to fulfill. Unfinished business¡­ I still need to find - "


    "Terestra, yeah?"


    "Not Terestra, no," She shook her head. "I do not know yet who exactly am I looking for, but I''ll find them¡­ it''s only a matter of time, I''m sure."


    "Not Terestra?" I spun back towards her, that feeling of urgency overruled by a surge of curiosity. "Correct me if I''m wrong, but is that not what you and your sister have been striving for this entire time? I died cause of it."


    "Unnecessary now," She waved a hand. " You im to be involved with her, did you not?"


    "You''re looking at her firstborn child. Pretty sure that makes me more than just involved, don''t you think?"


    "And she''s not in the state?"


    "No, she''s out in the country¡­" I pulled a frown, growing more intrigued by the second. "Where you going with this?"


    Shouldn''t have asked that, shouldn''t have gone ahead and indulged my ever-burning curiosity. That question was a trap, a deep pitfall with mystery and mystic as its lure, alluring eager-eyed individuals such as myself into a hole neverending.


    Sucks that I was such easy bait.


    It was still only 12, I have plenty of time still, and also plenty more questions for the words she next spoke out.


    "There''s a growing presence lurking about the ce. A powerful imposing aura. It''s what drew me here to your town in the first ce. There''s someone with a presence to match Terestra''s lurking somewhere in your city."

 Chapter 77 - Nice Weather Were Having

    I swear I wasmitted to keeping mymitments. First and foremost, priority number one has always been and will always be my outing with Ash. Reminders of it red me at me like a tumultuous inte stuck in an infinite loop of ''Don''t forget! Don''t miss it!'' in an overbearingly authoritative voice.


    In the grand scheme of things, a date was but a trivial thing of little regard. The thing was, it didn''t feel so trivial. It felt almost like the most pivotal appointment of my entire existence. Overexaggerating here, but you get the idea.


    I will not miss this date for the world.


    So the fact that I stayed dawdling by the front door, feet nted opposite the entrance, staring back into the house just goes to show how monumental her ims really were.


    This matter wasn''t something I can just shrug off and walk away from, unfortunately. I just gotta know.


    "A presence to match Terestra''s," I muttered softly, pondering to myself, before resuming, "There''s only one other like that, right? You sure it''s not my - "


    "No," An immediate shutdown. "Your father is a man deserving of a pedestal among the Gods. An aura such as his is not something easily mistaken. It''s not Leonardo."


    For a second there, there existed that faint glimmer of hope that it really was him. A hope burning so bright only to be dashed so quick.


    Thanks, Amelia.


    "I''m still ridden with disbelief," Amelia suddenly spoke out, her expression very much affirming her statement. "Two of Kronocia''s most powerful, most revered, eloped with one another¡­ bore a child, and that child¡­ with parents of great unmatched heritage¡­ how is it that that child is you?"


    Didn''t even sound like an attempt at my dignity. Wasn''t an insult or a nder in any way whatsoever. She really sounded genuinely at a loss about it, and believe you me, Amelia, I was too.


    "Did I mention I have a sister too?" I said, attempting a small sympathizing smile. "You''ll love her. She''s almost as nice to me as you are."


    Amelia, maintaining her glower, rolled her eyes ever so dour. "I pray dearly that she does not share in your traits."


    Okay, now that one there was actually a jab at me. Ouch.


    Back on topic.


    "This presence you''re feeling," I continue to pry. "Since when have you started sensing it?"


    She answered almost immediately, and kind of impatiently, " I always have been. It''s what gave me the impression that Terestra was here in this city. The presence is so simr to hers, I wasn''t able to tell them apart. Then, you came along - her offspring, iming she was never in the city to begin with. That''s when my suspicion grew."


    The more she spoke, the more my intrigue grew. I looked at the clock - still had time, plenty of time - Amelia continued.


    "I confided with the Subus."


    That one actually got me slightly gasping in shock. "You spoke to Irene one-on-one? Like civilized and shit? You didn''t try to rip her head off or anything like that?"


    "I''m not barbaric."


    Now I was rolling my eyes. "Uh-huh¡­ pretty sure my left leg has a thing or two to say about that."


    Noment. Amelia moved on. "The Subus is having me do her work for her. Scrounging the city for any leads. Apparently, her condition renders her unfit for public viewing. The past week, I''ve been searching - to no avail. Doesn''t help that the recurring downpours are a pain to deal with."


    "Vampires can''t go in the rain?"


    "No," She said sharply. "I just hate rain."


    If you keep that disdain in your voice for every subject matter that you converse about then everyone would think that you just simply hate everything.


    Or is that tone just exclusive when ites to me?


    "Apparently the Subus thinks the rain corrtes with our mystery presence. At least, that''s what she told me."


    "The weather?" I raised a brow. "Murky forecast¡­ what''s that gotta do with the mystery man/girl? It''s the rainy season right now."


    "She says it''s a hunch."


    Hunch, huh? I love hunches. Especially when it came to foreboding things. Usually, they''re always wrong. I just hope this was the case of the ''usual'' here¡­


    "A little off-topic, but I''m surprised you''re being awfully cooperative with her," I said. "Far cry from the threats and ultimatums I''m used to hearing."


    "Don''t be intentionally daft, it''s annoying," She snapped. "I''m helping you all, because you helped me. As much as it pains me to admit it, I wouldn''t have been able to help my sister if it weren''t for your intervention. There - is that what you wanted to hear?"


    Had a feeling that was the case. Still, it was still very much gratifying to hear it be spout out from her reluctant lips. Never realized how petty I actually was. Then again, just as her tone was to me, maybe it''s just an attitude I adopted exclusively for her.


    Also, it seems like both sisters went about paying us back in their own special ways. They were as simr to each other as they were different.


    Matriarchs. Terrifying apex predators of the night, huh?


    Apparently, the person who wrote their codex entry had forgotten to list their strong sense of integrity when it came to paying back debts they owed.


    That doesn''t mean all is forgiven though. It was hard to wipe that blood-stained te clean, especially after what happened.


    Moving on¡­


    "So why won''t you be able to visit?" I asked. "I doubt a light goose-chase will be able to stop you from seeing your sister."


    "Wouldn''t call this light," She said, her voice less on aggression and her piercing stare leaning more on towards solemnity.


    "Meaning?"


    She didn''t answer. For a moment, I thought of course she''s gonna be annoyingly ambiguous about it, why wouldn''t she be, right? That was until her gaze veered off to the side, a brief second''s stare into the vacant distance, before she would speak again.


    "Wind''s getting heavy¡­"


    Just as the words left her lips, not even a secondter, the many loose curtains draping over the living-room window billowed inwards with enough force to detach some of them from their binds, while the remaining left blowing away with the current were in the process of following suit, had the breeze not had gradually lessened in intensity.


    The aftermath resulted in some disarray among the more flimsy pieces of furniture strewed about. Toppledmps, couch cushions nted at odd angles, even the ss chandelier hanging above swung to and fro like a disco ball on speed.


    All in all, it was a scene warranting some concern. A lot of concern, actually. The most ring of which Amelia took the initiative to most graciously point out -


    "Seems your date with the Elf will have to take a raincheck."


    Funny.


    "Not over my dead body," I said, finally spurring towards the door handle. "It rains out, not in. We''ll stay indoors if it does rain."


    "That wouldn''t make for a very nice date."


    "No offense," I said, pausing, before swinging the door wide open. "But what would you know about dating?"


    The opened door allowed the wind to continue breezing through unhindered, there was a heavy gust blowing, whistling past me, howling away. It was loud enough to nearly drown out the faint chuckling that sounded from right behind me.


    Amelia''s chuckle, very much discernible. The first semnce of emotion I''ve heard from her that wasn''t just downright anger. I gotta admit, it was kinda off-putting in its own way.


    "You have a point." She said in a tone verging on amusement. "By all means then, do enjoy your date."


    I turned back, wanting to see if a smile came along with the sound ofughter, only to find an empty hallway fronting me with nary a soul in sight. She disappeared, gone like she was never there.


    Matriarchs. Masters of deception. Kinda seems like it''s just a way for them to be cool and shit with their farewells.


    How very dramatic of you, Amelia.


    Very.

 Chapter 78 - The Early Bird

    The sun was missing.


    Stepping out to the porch, I wasn''t exactly expecting to be basked in a surplus of 100% all-natural all-healthy organic space mad- vitamin D, but hell, at least a little tinge of it would have been nice.


    Up above the world so dull, was a swirl of grey murky clouds so dense, you''d think the big yellow boy in the sky had received a restraining order to stay far from daylight or something from the way the streets and the trees looked so bleak.


    A monochromatic grey no matter where you turn your eyes. Rain was such a bitch.


    Didn''t care. I walked out of the pavement and headed towards the direction of the bus stop. Silently.


    And you know what silent means.


    It seems they''ll never be a day where they won''t be a multitude of pressing concerns burrowing a small nest in my head.


    Date was already daunting enough, stack that on to of what Amelia had said about our mysterious weatherman and all, add a nice fine touch of pacing back and forth waiting for an already bted bus, and you got yourself a mess of a man that was me.


    By the time that damned bus wheeled around the corner, I only had half an hour to be there at the appointed time. Hardly could me the bus driver either. I could have caught an earlier one had Amelia not stalled me back there, then again¡­ I chose to indulge her. My fault.


    Taking a seat, I did some quick math in my head, rounded off some numbers, pulled out the abacus, and realized, with a heavy strike to the gut - the bus ride there itself already takes more than the time I have left to get there, and I still had a walk ahead of me to reach the rest of the way there as well.


    Uh oh.


    Times like these make me wish I owned a car of my own. Being in the outskirts of town, you don''t see much traffic your way in regards to taxis and the likes¡­ walking was my only other alternative besides the motion sickness machine.


    Andparing the distance from point A to B? Well, I''d take motion sickness machine any day over walking. Still though¡­te on the first date. You''ve outdone yourself, me. Don''t bother to even show up next time, why don''t you?


    Seeing as there was nothing I could do besides sit and watch as the wheels on the bus go round and round till I get there, I pulled out my phone and browsed around for a bit.


    Did my usual spree - Read the news, hop onto online forums and see what kind of trivial shit people are arguing about nowadays, and hung about social media for a bit.


    The third one was when I had a brain st, like a kick in my temporal lobe, I brought back forth something I''ve been meaning to do that was for all this time pushed to the back of my to-do list in light of more recent events.


    I haven''t looked her up at all yet, have I? And I was the one that asked her as well¡­ my bad, Amanda.


    Well, no time like the present, I suppose. Let''s see here¡­ a search for ''Amanda Collins'' reveals¡­ quite a character bio.


    When she said to me that she was ''everywhere'' I had thought it her simply exaggerating, a little ha-ha funny to lighten the mood. It probably was, but it also simply the truth of it all.


    She was indeed everywhere online.


    A social media butterfly first and foremost, and tacked alongside her online presence was a multitude of blogs and articles written about her aplishments in life.


    Apparently, she was a prodigy in her field¡­ enrolling in quite a prestigious university under a schrship. Program and design, huh? Apparently, she programmed and designed so good, she was making waves in the fields.


    Gotta lot ofpanies lining up at her doorstep. Standing among her peers, she was basically the cream of the crop.


    At the tender age of 23. Just a single year older than me.


    Shit, she was leagues above me when it came to the game of life. In fact, she might as well won the gical lottery for it.


    Good looks, good brain, good life.


    It was as ifdy luck herself sprang to life, taking the form of a springy young gal with a heart of gold.


    Didn''t knowdy luck was such an inte deviant. She practically lived in the cyber realm. Her feed, every post she makes, always updated in five-minute intervals.


    And the site she most frequented disyed a bright blue logo of a little bluebird. Not surprising.


    Didn''t have an ount, so on a whim, and deciding it wouldn''t hurt, I made one of my own. About damn time, I suppose.


    Wasn''t the most creative when it came time to deciding on a username. Hmm¡­ screw it, ''LeotheHero'' it is.


    First order of business, I went to her personal page. And would you look at that - her follower count exceeded past the tens of thousands, what a celebrity she was.


    Starkly contrasting that was the number of ounts she followed in return. Wanna take a guess how low that number was?


    Twenty? Ten, perhaps? A measly five, maybe?


    How does zero sound? Yeah, strangely enough, Amanda wasn''t much of a follower herself despite her online status.


    If I added her to friends, what''s the likelihood I''d be buried atop notification after notification of people doing the same as I?


    I''d say it''s pretty high actually, but I wouldn''t know until I tried.


    So I did.


    ''Would you like to add Amanda Collins to friends?'', asked the prompt on my phone.


    My finger tapped away at a resounding ''yes''. Then immediately as soon as the prompt was whisked away from sight, my phone went buzzing in my hands.


    A notification. A direct message. I tapped at it and was greeted by the briefest, bluntest question ever.


    <<Are you, you?>>


    Sent by the one and only Amanda Collins only a few seconds ago. How diligently did she have to be to reply to me so instantaneously?


    I received blunt, so I shall also be blunt in kind. It was only fair after all.


    <<You who?>>


    Apparently, Amanda didn''t think so.


    <<Funny. For real though, are you sneakers-in-the-washing-machine-guy? I''ve asked thirty different people already. If you are, give me an indication that you are.>>


    An indication that proves that I am who I say I am. I know just the thing.


    <Seen any Matriarchs aroundtely?>>


    I received an answer almost at once.


    <<IT''S YOU! Finally! Wow! Hello, again! Didn''t think it''d take you this long to find me.>>


    <<Were you just refreshing your feed all this time waiting to receive the notification for my friend request?>>


    A little blurb consisting of three dots briefly appeared, and then -


    >


    <<That''s a little creepy¡­>>


    <<Can''t really me me... you didn''t add mest night, I was a bit worried you might have forgotten.>>


    <<And if I did forget... what would you have done?>>


    Didn''t take long for her to write a reply, every answer I''ve received so far was within a span of a few seconds. Either she''s a fast typer or she can read my mind, and the case was the same for the text she sent next.


    <<Got a car. Know where you live. Don''t close your window curtains, okay?>>


    <<...>>


    She sent another one. <<Joking.>>


    Still creepy.


    <<Anyway¡­>> Amanda continued. <<Now we''re friends here, yay! I''m d we''re able to move past nodding at each other in the elevator and actually have a proper conversation now.>>


    <<Likewise.>>


    << :) >>


    Didn''t really know how I was supposed to reply to a smiling emote, but luckily I was spared having to think about a new topic by another message that popped up.


    <<Listen, I''m a bit busy right now. Gotta be somewhere and fast, and it looks like it''s gonna rain again too - won''t be avable to talk much in the afternoon, but I''m free in the evening! What say you?>>


    I replied, shrugging my shoulders in real life. <<Evening''s good.>>


    <<Sweet! See ya~>>


    And that ends that, timing well with the halting screeching from the bus'' wheels as it entered the first stop into town which so happens to be my stop.


    Time for a walk.


    I got up from my seat and as soon as I did, my phone buzzed again in my clutches.


    Amanda Collins is now following you.

 Chapter 79 - Our Normal

    A walk turned into a jog. A jog turned into a sprint. From a sprint, it became a mad dash against time. I was fifteen minuteste. Every millisecond in every second in every moment was another moment Ash had to wait for me.


    Five minutes was no biggie. Ten minutes, a bit shit¡­ but do better next time, kay? Twenty minutes, why do you even deserve to live?


    I don''t know man, I don''t know.


    Came down to the point where I don''t even know wait for the traffic lights anymore when I''m crossing the street, that''s right I''m jaywalking now -e over and arrest me, Irene. Madman''s out of control.


    Wish time would just stay still for a moment. Spare me like a measly minute to catch my breath, why don''t you? Sadly, Old Father Time kept winding down the clock evermore, everywhere I looked were constant reminders of my absolutely impable punctuality.


    Jumbotron at the front of the shoppingplex - 1:25 P.M.


    Somebody by somewhere asked someone else for the time - 1:27 P.M.


    Even my phone, flickering to life in my violently swaying palms, shone a ring bright 1:29 P.M.


    Thirty minutes after the appointed time slot I was supposed to originally arrive at, I finally reached the rendezvous point - panting, sweating, arriving as a disheveled wheezing mess.


    I''m just relieved it hasn''t rained yet.


    The city center was a popr spot for meetups due to its simplisticyout. A disk-shaped region paved with cobble, arge fountain spewing water sitting in the middle, with routes leading to other parts of town on every end.


    Many would wait by the fountain side for people for dates and friends to show. It was hard to go amiss by the fountain-side, you''re guaranteed to find the person you''re looking for with just a few seconds of looking around.


    Ash would be waiting there, the note imed.


    Well, I had my few seconds, I had my time to look around, the thing was¡­ I was looking around at the wrong time, the wrong few seconds - Ash wasn''t waiting there.


    God damn - wait¡­ she''s there. Turns out, she was there. I just needed a second nce, why? Because I barely even recognized here. Ria and Adalia did more than just show her the ropes, it seems - and like me, she had a total character makeover.


    The only difference being - they seeded with her much more than they did with me.


    She was wearing that white sundress¡­ the same one I saw her slip intost night. A view of it in the darkness of night was already a mesmerizing sight¡­ in the light of day, however, it was amazing how much a change in luminosity can make such a staggering difference.


    The wind howled, and her dress lightly fluttered along with it. Every curl, every frill, a dainty sway entuating grace¡­ never seen an angel before, not even when I was dead, but I guess this is the closest I''ll ever get to ever beholding one''s presence.


    But instead of wings, Ash had her silvery-white hair.


    I was used to seeing them streaming down past her shoulders, these past few days, held up in her room for so long, they were as frazzled as they could ever be.


    Not anymore it seems. It was sleek, appearing smooth to the touch, and braided to a long flowing ponytail shimmering white. There was also a dab of rosy pink to her cheeks and a glossy look to her lips.


    Ash and makeup was something I never thought I''d see be intertwined with one another. Not in my lifetime.


    But it suited her, everything, it definitely did.


    And clearly I wasn''t the only one who thought so.


    Guys who would walk by her were always doing a double-take, a second nce, to the gorgeous figure in white, their eyes captivated and in awe, until being abruptly brought back down to Earth with a slight pinch or a jab, their girlfriends haughtily turning their noses away, expressing very clearly of their discontent.


    Not like I could fault the guys for it. Ash¡­ she¡­ she really was something to behold.


    Compared to me, what am I?


    A sweaty, tardy, unkempt mess, that''s what.


    Going by the state of things, this scenario should have yed out theplete opposite. I should have been the one that was kept waiting for so long, not her.


    Toote for hindsight, should stop fretting over every ''what ifs''¡­ what happened, happened. All I could do now was make the best of it.


    So I went, swiping up a loose strand of hair, breathing in a final breath for that extra bit of calmness, and approached her.


    Apologies first. Can''t go up there grinning like a fool pretending all was well. Just go up to her, and say to her face -


    "You''re here..."


    That wasn''t me. That was her. As I weaved and navigated through the wandering crowd, I failed to notice Ash was doing much of the same - reaching me faster than I could ever have reached her.


    Hearing her say that, seeing the apprehension fade away from her glossy emerald eyes, damn does it make me feel guilty as shit.


    "You''rete," Ash spoke again. "I was told we were to meet precisely at noon''s dawn."


    "I know, I''m sorry," I said at once. "I got held up¡­ there were things that I had to do and - "


    I paused, my brows immediately furrowing in confusion. From afar, Ash looked right as rain - nearer now, practically face to face¡­ can''t believe it took me this long to notice it¡­ another amenity in her makeover, except this time it only served to detract from her appearance as opposed to adding it.


    So out of left field, I couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you wearing earmuffs?"


    ted in a snowy white coating too, the kind you use when winteres blowing and your hands start a-shivering.


    Don''t know about her, but my teeth weren''t chattering yet. In fact, I feel pretty hot despite the wind''s constant breeze. Then again, I just ran a marathon but I digress.


    Ash raised her hands and firmly sped both muffs. "I insisted."


    "Insisted?"


    "Mistress Ria strongly disapproved of it. She called it distasteful and tacky, iming it to be in her own words, ''A big middle finger to the fashion industry and all it stands for.''," Ash exined, before giving a bemused frown. "I still fail toprehend what that actually meant. ''Middle finger'', hmm..."


    That sounds about right.


    "Nevermind her," I said, stifling away my amusement. "Why''d you insist? You disagree with that assessment?"


    She shook her head.


    "Far from it. I merely believed it a necessity, considering, well..." Ash spun around slightly from left to right, her arms rigidly spreading out on either side. "This outfit, itcks a shroud to better conceal my ears. I insisted to Mistress Ria that it was an issue worth addressing, so reluctantly, after much convincing¡­ she offered me this to obscure them from the public eye."


    She finished her exnation, and I know I should have replied immediately. It was just that¡­ that little twirl just now¡­ My God, do it again.


    "I see," I said, batting my eyes trying to blink back myposure. "Does it not bother you, though? It''s practically squishing your ears tight, isn''t it?"


    "It has its drawbacks, admittedly¡­" She looked up at me. "But at least now, like this, I look normal, do I not?"


    Normal. Oh, how I loathe that word right then. I know I was the one that insisted on it, urged her to always keep them hidden


    Those Elf ears weren''t normal, it was better to hide that part of yourself.


    Once again, toote for any hindsight¡­ what''s now is now, and it was now that I finally saw the truth of it all along - that Ash has always been normal.


    "Actually," I began. "You can take them off, Ash."


    She gave another frown. "Pardon?"


    "No one would mind seeing them, no worries," I said, stretching my hand out in front of her. "Plus, it''s a date. I''d feel bad if you were always in constant difort. It''s cool, Ash. You can let ''em show."


    She was far from being persuaded. I noticed her eyes shifting dubiously from left to right, noting the dozens passing us by in a constant stream, apprehension surfacing again on her expression as she slowly reached for her earmuffs, an uneasy nce being thrown my way.


    I offered a smile, that same foolish grin pretending all was well - except this time, it really was.


    "Trust me."


    Ash gently ced the muffs into my open palm, and those long sharp Elven ears of hers immediately sprung free in all their glory into the open air, unveiled, unshrouded no longer.


    And what did the all-seeing, all-judging public have to say about it?


    With eyes scouring frantically about, Ash hearkened to their call, and found no one else looking back at her with any form of peculiarity.


    Nobody nowhere had anything to say.


    Course, there were still the asionally stares here and there, guys, and even some gals marveling away at her beauty, but none even came close to acknowledging any oddities in her appearance.


    Because there were none.


    After all, normal is what normal does. It seems your lessons bore fruit, after all, Ria. Good for you.


    "See?" I said, watching as disbelief ripple across her expression. "What did I tell you?"


    "How can this be so? Beforehand, you told me - "


    "I stand corrected," I simply said. "You don''t have to hide them anymore. Just¡­ be yourself as is, alright? No one''s gonna look at you funny."


    Although still a little confused, Ash nodded her head all the same. "Understood..."


    Now she looked truly astonishing¡­ the way she is now, and always will be¡­


    It all felt a little surreal, to be honest¡­ I mean, my Elf-Knight from another world couldn''t be this cute, could she?


    Apparently, she was, and it was such a shame she doesn''t know that¡­ not that I can me her for it, that is.


    That''s all going to change, though, starting right¡­ now.


    "See, without those things, you look beautiful, Ash," I said, giving my most heartfelt smile. "You really do."


    I didn''t care whether or not that she believed it herself, in fact, I really don''t expect her to, not so easily anyway. But so long as she knows that I think so¡­ that''s all that matters.


    She smiled and from the way she shifted about in ce, it was abundantly clearpliments doesn''te to her as often as it should.


    That''s something that''s going to change too.


    "Thank you¡­" Ash muttered, her gaze tilting downwards. "You¡­ you look good too, Master."


    And just like her, I too wasn''t one for beingplimented.


    It seems this date was going to change a lot of things for the both of us. For now though¡­ we''ll just start walking, and see where that brings us.


    In spite of the ever-constant looming threat of downpour, the date continues on.

 Chapter 80 - The Date, Part 1

    My mom was a sucker for everything romance.


    In our household, movie nights were frequently spent on the newest find in her vast collection of ros she had stowed in her personal library. Didn''t matter the asion - be it day, night, rain, shine - she never grew tired fawning and cooing over a new favorite pairing.


    Looking back now, knowing who she really is¡­ yeah, Terestra had some pretty vani pastimes.


    You''d think maybe the literal manifestation of malevolence would prefer kicking babies in the faces as a hobby or something but no - love was in the air apparently.


    I suppose I should be grateful to her, actually. The many nights watching fictional characters be all lovey-dovey with each other wasn''t for nothing after all.


    The fabled ''first date'' was a staple in romance movies ever since the dawn of romance movies.


    Having witnessed the sacred act beyond the border of a camera lens many times over, I was essentially a master in the ins and outs of dating.


    In theory, that is.


    Out in the field, actually participating in said act, was a whole ''nother matter entirely.


    I''m not entirely sure walkingps around town counts as actually going out on a date¡­ so why the hell are we already onp two?


    Attempted to strike up a conversation once.


    "Come to think, where did Ria and Adalia run off to?"


    "Mistress Ria was keen on visiting a friend nearby, she imed. The Matriarch¡­ she shared the same sentiment."


    "Oh yeah? Anyone we know?"


    "I¡­ I suppose so. Mr. ck and Mrs. White¡­ it seems they have taken to them quite well¡­"


    "Ahh¡­ yeah - yeah, they did."


    First conversation wasn''t much of a promising start, so I went for it twice.


    "How''s Asteria treating you, Ash? Been ying muchtely?"


    "No, not exactly. I find it still very much bewildering¡­ even as I continue venturing forth. I''ve withheld ying again for now¡­ it is much to take in so fast, it''s rather diforting."


    "Oh¡­ I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Don''t be."


    Blundered the second try as well. Would have gone for a third, and I probably should have if I wanted to break the silence between us¡­ but I''ve read a dictionary, I knew what the definition of insanity was - I ain''t all eager to go down that route.


    It''s all good though. Everything was already prepped and ready, Ria had already handed me the blueprints for the perfect date. All I gotta do was adhere the rest of the day to this n of hers.


    We had a bit of a discussion sometimest night - the zoo was a definite no-go, as was that evening carnival trip. Zoo''s in the next town over, and carnivals weren''t exactly a dime in the dozen round these parts.


    The only thing she suggested that was grounded in the realm of possibility was that dinner date at a restaurant, so we hopped on that bandwagon, called the fanciest schmanciest ce in town, and booked a reservation for two at exactly five in the evening.


    The conundrum I was facing now was that there were still three full hours of downtime to kill before the appointed time, and I wasn''t exactly brimming with options here to spend them on.


    Actually, wha - I don''t even have a blueprint! Hell was I saying? It''s more like a small torn out piece of a blueprint if anything. n? What n?


    We''repping the same freaking shoppingplex for the third time already. I swear, if I see that building one more I''m gonna¡­


    "How about we go in there, Ash?"


    Ash turned her focused gaze to the direction I pointed, her eyes soaring upwards to the looming scale of the building that stood before her.


    "I recognize this structure," She remarked. "I''ve always wondered of the wonders it must contain within. Why, I must have passed it a dozen times during my first few days in your care, before¡­ before the incident urred."


    Didn''t dare tread further into more harrowing memories, goodness knows we have too much of that already. Instead, the present here and now, was what I intend to focus on today.


    In a spur of ignited audacity, I grabbed hold of her wrist, coyly smirking while pulling her along towards the entrance.


    She jerked back at first. "Master, what are you - ?"


    "First time for everything," I said in response to her startled expression. "How about we go find out together, hmm?"


    Immediately following my statement, I stopped feeling any more resistance from Ash. Her arm along with herself, she permitted to be pulled inward by me past the automatic sliding doors and into the extravagant space that was the shoppingplex''s front entrance.


    Come to think of it¡­ pretty sure this was Ash''s first time in one. The outdoor one proved a glorious sess when it came to cheering her up. How would the indoor version fare, I wonder?


    Judging by her stare, widening by the second, mesmerized by all there was to see, I''d say it''s doing quite well for itself.


    Maybe¡­ maybe walking around enjoying the sights wasn''t all that bad of an idea after all if it could get her to be looking so riveted at something so mundane as an esctor¡­ speaking of which -


    "You''ve never been on one of those yet either, have you?"


    "Those self-moving staircases, you mean? The one with people on them?" She shook her head. "No, never¡­"


    "Hurrah for first times, then," I said, grinning again, taking hold of her hand once more.


    Off we went again to find another mesmerizing sight.


    Turns out there was a lot of them contained within these polished walls. Ash leaned over the guardrails of the esctor, craning her head so much and so fast that just watching her was enough to make my own neck stiff.


    Second floor, third floor, fourth¡­ there were many first times to be had everywhere we went. It''s rather endearing seeing her try to restrain her enthusiasm over the most trivial of things maintaining a standard of elegance and grace that was expected of a Knight such as herself.


    Unfortunately for her, those ears on her sides don''t really hold any lies well. No hoodie on her head meant they were free to wriggle and squirm about unabated. It was actually quite a helpful indicator when it came to finding out the things that would intrigue her.


    And everything intrigued her.


    All the shing lights, the whirring of machines, all the wondrous essibilities presented to the public thanks to the era of modern civilization.


    She never asked for anything, never once did she tug on my shoulder to inquire about any strange artifacts she came across. It wasn''t like before when striking a conversation came as easy as snapping one''s fingers.


    Still very reserved, still very much holding back.


    Not on my watch.


    It was me now that began tugging at her shoulder. It was me now that both questioned and answered, trying to make her guess what device does what and exining their purpose.


    A pop quiz in the spur of the moment made for some entertaining few minutes.


    It was fun walking into a random outlet, pointing at a random object, and seeing what random bizarre answer she''de up with.


    A microphone in the music store became a ''hilt of a sword''.


    Mannequins. Those creepy, faceless things, Ash simply referred to as just ''Unsettling'', which, to her credit, wasn''t entirely inurate. Plus point for her I suppose.


    At a toy store, browsing through, looking for the next big thing to test her on, out of nowhere I spotted a model replica of a garbage truck sitting atop a shelf.


    I could practically feel myself sprouting some devil horns and tail as I turned around to face Ash smiling stupidly like a dumb kid in a toy store.


    "Hey, Ash¡­" I muttered to her already mortified expression, knowing what was toe next.


    "Oh no..." She whispered, shaking her head. "Master, don''t - "


    "I think this store might have a monster in it."


    "Oh by the Gods, why¡­"


    "Here, got you a sword here," I proimed, flourishing a stic de out from a rack full of the stuff. "Now go forth! Attack! y the fearsome creature, my good knight."


    Ash, inly unamused, had chosen to instead abandon the poor unfortunate store clerks and their customers to their harrowing plight, marching right out the store without so much as another word.


    Looks like the elusive garbage truck gets to live another day.


    Next up on the list was an impromptu visit to the game center on the sixth floor, this time under Ash''s request.


    The mor and chimes ring from the speakers was something she picked up on right away back at the ground floor - unsurprisingly, growing curiosity had wandered her over past the shing neon lights hanging above the entranceway and into a minefield of both sight and sound.


    The entire ce was basically one big overload on the senses. It nearly overwhelmed her keen hearing - the crackling sounds of gunfire, the sonorous boom of a grenade, the sudden kick of a car engine''s throttle - it was just her luck that she identally went stumbling into the arcade section.


    Admittedly, it did feel kinda nice swooping in to save her from all the racket, guiding her along to a section that was far more lenient on her delicate sensibilities.


    Like for example, the w machines, which I swear were rigged due to the fact I blew ten bucks over one and haven''t won a single prize at all.


    Life just ain''t fair man.


    Then Ash, hastily recovering from the shellshock, took the reins and got herself a bunny plushie first try without any assistance whatsoever.


    Yeah, life really ain''t fair at all. That was the same plushie I was trying to win her.


    "Here you go, Master," She said, walking up to my dispirited self and stretching out the bunny doll on one hand "It''s the one you wanted, yes?"


    Look, I knew she meant well. The sincerity in her voice just further affirms it. But really I felt so goddamned patronized having to take the plushie from her with a gratitude that I was far from feeling at all.


    Nevertheless, I just smiled and nodded. "Why, thanks Ash! That''s so nice of you - wow!"


    Ash smiled back, my tone of voice evidently going right by her head. "No trouble at all, Master."


    Just smile the pain away, yeah. You''ll survive.


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 81 - The Date, Part 2

    Our little expedition to discover what the mall had to offer came to an abrupt halt at the seventh andst floor, and by that point, theyout of the shoppingplex in its entirety had already be ingrained into our skulls, with much of the three-hour downtime whittled down to a measly one.


    One hour left, and the question and answer game that I''ve so heavily relied on up till now has been milked dryer than a corporate cow.


    It served its purpose well enough, more than I could have hoped for actually. Slowly, surely, and gradually, Ash crept out of her little hidey-hole, not minding much anymore on letting her true feelings show without stifling down with a constant air of reluctance.


    I''d very much like to keep this momentum going, but the question was - what else is there to do in an hour''s time?


    We kept our pace slow, keeping light conversation about the intrinsic properties of cheese and its vast potential as an ingredient to be used in pretty much every single food product, which for some reason fascinated her to no end, while in the meantime my head scrounged about itself doing its utmost toe up something worthwhile to do before I run out the capabilities of cheese.


    There''s only so much that curdled milk can do for a discussion after all, and sadly it wasn''t very good as a conversation piece, gets a bit too cheesy after a while.


    Thankfully, God must have been in a giving mood today, for just as soon as I emptied my admittedly short canister of cheese-rted facts, the answer to all life''s problems came barging before my very eyes like a car crash in slow motion.


    Literally.


    Two vehicles barreling towards each other at high speed - that was my solution.


    We came to a stop outside another expansive outlet, and Ash, a ve to her intrigue, slowly approached the sign hung above the entryway, her eyes squinting to better decipher the words disyed in a dazzling re of neon lights.


    She tried.


    "Super Bu¡­ hmm, bum - bumper? Whatever is a bumper, I wonder?"


    Ash didn''t let herself wonder for long, a secondter, she spun her inquiring eyes towards me and I, the all-knower of all things mundane, could only oblige.


    "It''s kinda like a car," I said.


    Her ears perked up at once. "Cars, you say?"


    "Yep," With a little a smirk, and a finger pointing forward, I directed her eager eyes onward. "Bumper cars."


    Boom went another heavy collision, a reverberating echo of both metal andughter gracing her twitching, wiggling ears, which further intensified, as she finally sighted the blocky-moving thing in action - spinning, drifting, crashing into walls and other blocky-moving lookalikes alongside with.


    If disbelief could be calcted then Ash had already far surpassed any form of measurement it could possibly have.


    I don''t think she was even aware that she was moving again. It was as if the rumble of the bumper car''s motor naturallypelled her towards its whirring embrace.


    Against all odds, she actually managed to catch herself in time, settling herself by the sidelines before she could be an essory to vehicr manughter because let''s face it, if a car were to hit Ash, it won''t be the passenger or the drivering out of that crash scene unscathed¡­


    Anyway, I drew up beside her, leaning my hands against the guardrails, expecting to hear some ''wow''s and breathless ''ooo''s of amazement, but no - Ash was too into it to even make a sound. Captivated by the runway of non-stop high octane blitz of motor engines.


    Sometimes I could never tell what she was thinking. Other times it was simply clear as day. There were some days where I''d confused the sometimes with the other times and ended up with disastrous results.


    Today, this time, was not one of those times.


    It''d take a bigger idiot than me to mess this one up.


    "I remembered one time you asking me if you''d ever get the chance to ride one on your own someday."


    Ash untethered her focus from the chaos, slowly turning her gaze over my way to find that a smile of encouragement awaited her.


    "You still feel the same?" I asked.


    The glimmer in her eyes, the continuous twitching on either side, they spoke her answer far better than her voice ever could.


    "I do."


    Bumper cars here were fortunately the two-seater types. One sits the passenger all snug and nice, while the other takes control of the mayhem machine and wreaks havoc in the field.


    Instantly I knew which part was tailored for whom. I took my ce, buckled in my seatbelt, and looked over past the vacant seat beside me where the steering wheel still sat empty, it''s driver just over yonder, standing in ce, uncertainty filling her emerald eyes.


    "Master, I''m not so sure of¡­" She slightly adjusted the helmet on her head. "You mention it''s no different from riding a horse?"


    "Practically the same thing," I piped back. "Only just a bit faster¡­ and no saddles."


    Despite my assurances, Ash still looked on at me with a dubious stare. "I''m not sure I believe you¡­"


    "Only one way to find out then, I suppose." I urged her on again. "Now or never, Ash."


    An opportunity such as this wasn''t something she''d pass up on so easily. Never say never and sure enough, one deep breathter and out surfaced a determined look on her face, braving a march forward, taking her rightful ce by my side and gripping the steering wheel with both hands tight.


    She was like a mixture of anticipation and trepidation rolled into one. Couldn''t help but feel a little bad seeing the helpless state she was in. Probably should have given her a refresher course beforehand.


    Welp, got a thirty-second countdown - betterte than never.


    "You got two pedals down by your feet," I said, pointing them out to her rapidly shifting eyes. "See them?"


    Ash frantically nodded her head, desperately clinging on to my every word. "Yes, yes, I do¡­ what purpose do they serve?"


    "Left one''s to elerate, right one''s to stop and reverse. You use the steering wheel to move around. Simple enough, right? Any questions?"


    "This is not a horse, Master!" Ash eximed.


    "No questions then, alright!" I smiled, faced myself forward, and braced for impact. "Let''s go!"


    The re of the buzzer signaled our start and Ash, in a state of panic stomped hard on the gas pedal, sending us propelling across the entire arena and crashing into the nearest wall.


    If that wasn''t enough, our little mishap painted a bullseye over our little bumper car, our opponents sensing fresh meat in their domain.


    The rumble of many, many engines drew closer and closer to our position.


    For our sake, I decided to offer a piece of advice to my fumbling driver. "Think this is the part where you move us out of the way, Ash."


    "Pedals!" She spouted out helplessly. "Horses do not have pedals! Master, this contraption is beyond my control!"


    "Well yeah it''s outta control you still got your foot on the go pedal!" I said. "Push it on the other one, Ash. m it down - wait no, don''t m it down! Do it slow - SLOWLY!"


    Again, Ash smashed her foot on the reverse, flinging us so far and so fast towards the opposite direction that I''m surprised the sound barrier wasn''t broken yet.


    Another solid wall, another rough crash, and another reason why seatbelts save lives. Damn was whish a hell of a thing, my poor neck was about to be an unfortunate martyr on safe driving.


    Luckily enough, it seems most of our adversaries understand it''d be more of a risking after us than it was a reward, and steered clear of the runaway bumper car doing 360s in the corner.


    I''m starting to regret this decision.


    "What is¡­" I stifled down a gag. "What is ''slow'' in Elf-speak?"


    Ash kept the car spinning right round, doing uh¡­ doing her best, I suppose.


    "I''m trying, Master. This beast just refuse to be tamed!"


    Forget buses, looks I found my newest form of transport to detest.


    "Your foot¡­ pedals, Ash!" I bellowed. "Take them off first!"


    "I already have, Master!"


    I snapped upright, sudden panic in my eyes threatening to burst them out of my sockets. "What?!"


    "I''ve already refrained from pushing any more pedals!" She shouted again.


    So much I wanted to pretend that I did not just hear what I just heard, I couldn''t have, right? How can we be spinning out of control without any momentum?! It''s impossible, IMPOSSIBLE.


    Freaking Newton would be spinning in his grave if found about this breach in thews of physics.


    But just like dear ol'' Issac himself, we were still spinning, we continued moving, and momentum just kept on momen-ting.


    With dread, I nced downwards, and sure enough¡­ not a single foot of hers was on any of the pedals whatsoever¡­ leaving only one possible exnation for it.


    "Ash, did you break the goddamn reverse pedal with your foot?!"


    I looked back up and saw pure unbridled shock sweeping past Ash''s paling expression, her terror-stricken eyes staring back at me with disbelief of her own. "Did I?!"


    Oh dear God...

 Chapter 82 - The Date, Part 3

    It hasn''t even been five minutes and things were already figuratively and literally spiraling out of control. There we were, careening down thene, round and round like the Earth to the Sun.


    Tried pushing the other pedal - nope, that''s unresponsive too. We''re stuck maintaining a reverse speed with no end in sight, and Ash won''t stop turning and twisting like a madman!


    There two things that were racing through my mind in that one crucial, pivotal moment.


    I was going to puke. Number one.


    Number two - There was no way that I am ever going to live down the day where I have to exin to the staff in great detail just how my partner in crime managed to hit the break so hard that she broke the damn machine while curious onlookers peered closely at us by the sidelines.


    Oooh¡­ social anxiety. It''s an unbearable thing.


    Yep, I decided. I''m gonna pretend everything was just fine and dandy. It''s good. I''ve dealt with vampires and shit, what''s a little ring-around-the-rosie to me?


    Nothing. That''s right, nothing. I can¡­ I can turn this thing around.


    I hope.


    Then one of the staff members, a shaggy-haired individual from afar, actually managed to notice that something was amiss in all the chaos and disarray that was happening and tilted his head our way, but luckily I manage to spot him in time, and thinking quick, I raised him a big thumbs up, and the widest smile I could possibly muster.


    Didn''t think I was all that convincing, but against all odds, employee-man simply shook his head and went on with his shift. Guy must have either been stoned on the job or really not all that observant as I was led to believe for that little trick to have actually worked on him.


    But I knew that thumbing up every employee that looked our way wouldn''tst us in the long-run, all it''d take was one keen-eyed fellow to turn our way to know that something really wasn''t right.


    We need to get this under control and fast.


    There''s a saying people like to use - fake it till you make it? Well, somehow I gotta get Ash to fake it so good, that she has to make it.


    I''ll make a Nascar driver out of her yet.


    "Ash, get good quick please."


    Steering hard to the left, steering quickly to the right, Ash was driving like she was on thin ice, it''s no wonder we keep spinning in circles.


    "I''m doing my utmost," She grunted, her teeth in a tight grit. "But this is a drastic departure from horse riding. With a horse, I can surely -"


    I iled my arms around. "Forget the horse! Bad horse, bad analogy, my bad! No horse! This isn''t a horse so stop pulling the steering wheel like it''s a rein, you''re gonna identally rip it off."


    Still treating my words likew, Ash immediately adhered to mymand and stopped pulling at once - but apparently, she also took that as a green light to let go of the wheel entirely.


    Ash, why.


    "No, keep your hands on it, don''t let go!" I freaked, pulling her reluctant hands back to the reins. "You need control, get control."


    "Ah, forgive me! I wasn''t¡­ I wasn''t thinking just then."


    Yeah, clearly¡­ I don''t think my poor spinal cord can take another impact like the ones you keep hurling us towards.


    "It''s simple, alright?" I said gently, attempting to diffuse the tension with some calmness. "Turn the wheel, and the car will turn where you decide to turn. Forgot about speed. Just avoid the walls, avoid the other cars, and we''ll just run the timer out, yeah?"


    Ash let out a breath. "Under¡­ Understood..."


    She says one thing, but her expression says another - it didn''t seem like she understood anything at all.


    I mean, there wasn''t exactly like a precedent I could go off on here, something I couldpare a bumper car to¡­ tell me, what on Earth is the fantasy equivalent of driving and drifting?


    Of course, I went for horse. It''s like the closest thing there is! But apparently, it wasn''t close enough. Ash just couldn''t grasp the concept of motor vehicles and their intricacies.


    Crash course. We really should have taken a crash course.


    Once again, toote for regrets, no time for hindsight... just gotta make the best out of the worst - and the only best I could see was for Jesus toe over and take the wheel himself.


    Can''t sh yourself out of this one, Ash. No sword''s gonna¡­


    Sword.


    Swords can swing.


    Idea.


    "It''s a sword."


    That out-of-the-blue statementbined with my serious expression - I really can''t fault Ash for looking at me like I''ve just gone crazy or something. The grin that was slowly spreading across my face didn''t really serve to help matters all too well either.


    Ash didn''t like the look on my face one bit. "Master, are you perhaps unwell?"


    "It''s a sword, Ash," I repeated again, this time fullymitting to the idea. "Think of the car as one big round moving sword, okay?"


    Poor Ash, if she wasn''t utterly confused before, she certainly was now. "I don''t¡­ I don''t follow¡­"


    "Bear with me," I said, "Car''s the de, steering wheel''s the hilt, and you swing! Left for left, and right for right. Same principle."


    It was the next best thing, and coincidentally enough, it was the only thing I got remaining in my arsenal of ideas. If this doesn''t work¡­ then off I go seeing the manager and talking ''business''.


    That''s not really the endgame that I wanted here.


    "Go on, Ash," I said, crossing the fingers on both of my hands. "Take a swing."


    Elf-Knight from another world, I know. Swords and cars are as far from one another as they could ever be, asking her to make a mishmash out of the two was the same thing as having me not fall for a pyramid scheme.


    But unlike me, the literal epitome of ipetence, Ash was, on the other hand, far more capable when it came time to dealing with unwanted predicaments.


    With effort andposure concentrated into one swift action, she swung the sword, and the results were immediate. The car she imed untamable, uncontroble, finally swerved to her will, sparing us of another rude encounter with a solid wall.


    "Oh!" The shock in her voice was apparent, the astonished look in her eyes, the staggering quiver in her breath, it all culminated to the biggest smile I''ve ever seen on her face. "I''ve done it!"


    She turned around to face me. "Master, I did it!"


    "Turn again!" Shouted I, pointing forward towards an approaching adversary, whose sights and ill-intent were intently set on us.


    Ash swerved again, a sharp turn that was only mere inches away from impact, barely grazing the rubber rim of our opponent''s car. Dodging was already impressive enough, considering our constant pace backward, but it seems impressive wasn''t enough for her - Ash spun the opposite direction, drifting a perfect semi-circle back into our assant, and colliding into them so hard, they went careening all the way to the other end of the arena.


    I couldn''t believe what I just saw there.


    "That was you?" I asked, my eyes blinking rapidly in bewilderment.


    Ash just looked back at me with her mouth hanging wide open. Even she wasn''t sure if what happened just happened. "I¡­ I believe so¡­"


    But it happened, her sudden grasp at the controls, every turn and swerve controlled and focused - this was happening alright, Ash was getting good again.


    Suddenly nausea and worry had all dissipated from my thoughts, reced by a sudden surge of ecstasy and adrenaline that nted a huge smile on my face.


    "Well, don''t stop now," I said, cheering her on with a pat on the shoulder. "Keep that sword swinging, Ash. We''re in the ring for another six minutes."


    "Understood, Master!"


    Unlike before, there was a strength to her voice, a boldness, that finally matched well with her affirmation and a confidence that surfaced past her apprehension.


    Don''t know how, don''t know why, but that sword metaphor actually worked, and I''m not going to question it one bit at all. Maybe I should startparing everything to a sword if I wanted her to excel at something. Seems to be going great so far.


    By the seconds, Ash''s drifting skills were being honed to even greater levels, dodging and evading all without even a single nce backward, each turn she made getting tighter, much more refined, than thest.


    And I wasn''t the only one to have noticed her sudden improvement. One by one, the many among us had slowlye to realize that the little bumper car that could have gone and done it.


    We weren''t seen as bumbling amateurs, now we stood among them down at the bottom of the food chain as fresh meat¡­ and everybody was itching for a piece.


    And to that, all I have to say was - Good luck to you all.


    Ladies and gentlemen, start your engines.

 Chapter 83 - The Date, Part 4

    It didn''t take too long to crumble to bits the existing state of affairs. What was once just a desperate attempt at clinging onto any semnce of control has evolved into outright dominating the entire ying field with no one being able to contest.


    Pretty soon there was a new apex predator in the vicinity with all the refinement and grace of a master at y, and everybody everywhere was gunning for her, eager to topple the usurper from the top of the food chain.


    They did this, one by one, meeting us in defiance, all while shouting out a question that has been eluding them just as much as we have for all this time.


    "Why the hell are you moving backwards?!"


    Bumper car after bumper car, it was an endless tirade of the same question spoken out in different variations. Some thought it was a new tactic, others took it as a provocation, but the overall majority simply thought we were just being weird.


    With each victory, the mystery of the backward bumper car kept growing in scope and size that it''s guaranteed to be solidified as a legend told throughout time in these very walls.


    It''s gone to the point that I rather keep the reality of the matter a mystery for all time. Why spoil the fun with a broken pedal, am I right? Better off keeping the magic going, especially if the results surpassed expectations.


    I woke up today setting off on this venture bearing in mind of one goal and one goal only - turning Ash''s perpetual frown upside down.


    Can somebody say mission aplished, please?


    Ash was showing more than just simple amusement, disying more than just brief fleeting nces of joy - the steering wheel in her hands were turning as the minutes kept winding, and through it all, she was always smiling.


    It came to the point where my concentration would stray away from what was in front of me in favor of focusing instead on what was beside me, and what sat beside me indeed was a far more preferable sight than anywhere else around.


    To see slight crinkles forming in the corner of her eyes, small dimples at the ends of her lips, to hearughter - true genuineughtering from her as she drifted about - I believe that was actually the first time I ever heard herugh out loud.


    It was then that I came to realize one thing.


    Ash had a beautifulugh, a beautiful smile.


    A beautiful everything.


    For a moment I''ve forgotten who and what she really was. Staring at her, I didn''t see an Elf, I didn''t see a Knight. Restraints, reserves - gone. All I saw was a girl, simple and sweet, enjoying the little things in life as well as she possibly could.


    If time could have stopped at that one moment, I don''t think I''d really have minded at all. But that''d be asking for too much now, wouldn''t it? Everything had to end eventually.


    And inevitably, it did. Slowly but surely the battle was drawing to a close. The cars were losing speed, the anarchic atmosphere got quieter, and the operator at the controls powered down the chaos as the timer finally struck zero.


    Ash threw a nce my way with surprise in her eyes, clearly experiencing for the first time the feeling of the phrase - ''Time flies when you''re having fun''.


    "Are¡­ Are we done?" I heard her ask, her voice with hints of disappointment.


    I nodded my head and gave a simple, "Yep."


    "Oh," She fell to a sudden silence for a short moment, and briefly I worried that she might actually be upset, but then she raised her eyes back to me, and with a little uncertainty, asked, "if at all possible, may we¡­ Master, could we go again? Just one more, perhaps?"


    Y''know how cat''s eyes grow wide and it''s just the most adorable thing there is in this cold miserable existence we call our lives? Well, Ash wasn''t exactly doing that, but it was unsettling close to the real thing that in fact, in some ways, I''d wager to say it actually surpasses it.


    Refusing her right there and then felt like I wasmitting an act of heresy of the highest order, I wanted so much not to refuse her - but people were leaving their cars, staff members were lining to the scene and I ain''t to keen on a confrontation.


    Breaks my damn heart, but¡­


    "Sorry, Ash. Another time, alright?" I said, unbuckling my seatbelt. "Next time for sure."


    She did her best to hide it, but those ears of hers drooping downwardsid her feelings bare. Nevertheless, she still nodded her head and stood up after me. "Understood."


    Departing from the general vicinity was done in a rush, made even harder by the fact that we kept getting obstructed by people stopping by wanting topliment the driver behind the wheel.


    Poor Ash was at a loss from all thepliments and cheers, it was actually quite an amusing sight to behold.


    She must have shaken at least a dozen hands before we even made it out of the rally, by which point, the employees were already making their rounds inspecting the vehicles.


    After onest firm handshake and a good game, we finally made our exit, but not before I tucked away a hundred dor bill alongside a little ''sorry'' note written on a feedback sheet underneath the register. Hopefully, that''d be enough topensate for the damage we''ve caused.


    Took ast nce behind and saw the same shaggy-haired fellow looking at our bumper car with a very puzzled expression. Seeing that as our cue to adios the hell outta there, I took Ash by the hand, catching her by surprise, and didn''t once let go of her until we made it all the way back to the ground floor.


    When I received the inevitable inquiry as to why we were running. All I could say to her, heaving and panting like a dog, was "Pedals."


    "Ah!" She cupped a hand around her mouth. "Yes, that was an issue, wasn''t it?"


    "You seemed to be faring all right," I gasped, wiping away the sweat from my brow. Goddamn esctors, why didn''t we take the elevator? Damn, I''m a dumbass.


    "Should we have¡­ made amends?" Ash raised her eyebrows. "I believe we should."


    "Already have."


    "Ah! As expected of you, Master. Your generosity knows no bounds."


    Y''know what was bizarre? Ash didn''t seem too troubled by it at all. In fact, I noticed that she still had a small smile buried there underneath her palm.


    That wasn''t the only thing of significance, I realize only just then that she couldn''t keep still at all now, constantly swaying her body about, shuffling her feet in ce, and just in general moving much livelier than normal.


    Admittedly, I was a little taken aback by it. "You okay, Ash?"


    And it seems as if she herself wasn''t even aware of how springy and boisterous she suddenly became, tilting her head and asking with raised eyebrows, "But of course. Master. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    I gaped at her, blinking twice. "No, it''s nothing - nevermind about it. So, err - uhh - we got twenty minutes left till dinnertime, you ready to head off?"


    An eager nod of the head followed by another wide smile. "Indeed I am."


    It happened. It finally happened. Tried for so long, failed too many times to even count, but it''s finally happened - The Elf Knight from another world has finally learned to have fun for the first time in her life.


    No sadness, no pain. The weight on her shoulders has been lifted, and now she walked alongside me with steps light and carefree. Any conflictions, any harrowing thoughts she may have on her mind, for now, only for now, was cast to the wayside.


    Now there was just us, just today, and just this date.


    Mission aplished, Ria. If only you could see us now, eh?


    Herees the final stretch of the evening, time to score for a touchdown.

 Chapter 84 - Chatterbox

    The first thing that greeted us upon exiting the shoppingplex was the rustling howl of the wind and a seemingly endless horizon of murky grey that diminished almost all daylight in the sky. Now, growing up, I knew of one fact that has always stayed a constant all throughout life - the sun never ever sets until half-past seven.


    Gloomy weather begged to differ. From the way things looked, you''d think that perhaps the Sun had decided to clock out early or something, can''t really fault anyone for thinking different. Only way you could actually tell that it was still early in the evening was as if you looked at the time itself.


    There was a deep rumble in the clouds, one that seriously didn''t bode too well for theing hours ahead. Rain was definitelying alright¡­ and it''ll being down hard.


    Suddenly I felt myself being thrust back into it, returning again to a mindset of worries, the familiar feeling of unease.


    Amelia''s words echoed profoundly as much as the reverberating thunder did - if the rain really was not a result of natural causes, and say it was really a formation caused by some mystery person that has yet to be seen, then really¡­


    What was it that they''re trying to aplish here by deluging the city streets with sporadic downpours? What''s the heavy rain supposed to mean at all?


    And just how deep was I going to get involved in this new rabbit hole that''s appeared?


    "Master?" Ash''s voice was light, carefree even¡­as it should be, because to her, the rain was just that - only rain. "Should we make haste, or would you rather stand and stare for just a moment longer?"


    Hearing her make light jest, especially with an expression that could light the darkest dark that has ever darked, was a very surreal experience to have graced my virgin ears, nheless, just as with her shift of demeanor, I wholeheartedly embrace this new sensation with open ears and arms.


    "Nope, I''m done with the staring," I said, turning myself to the direction of the sidewalk. "Let us, as you say, make righteous haste¡­ yeah?"


    I just wish that I could think that the approaching storm could just be that too¡­ merely a storm.


    Thanks, Amelia.


    It was another long walk through to reach our location, plenty of time still, needn''t rush, so we took our time to smell the flowers and catch up on all the sights.


    Contrasting starkly to just a few hours back, Ash has gone from ament here and there to producing full-on sentences and even chatting away whole paragraphs without even pausing once to restrain herself.


    It was like she possessed much more exuberance than she knew what to do with and the only way to funnel them out was through words.


    Her favorite topic so far to no one''s surprise was her little Initial D moment back at the bumper rally. It was actually quite endearing, not to mention, entertaining, to hear her ramble on to no end about the intricacies of every slight drift and turn she''s ever made in the ring.


    It helped a bit to stave away my apprehension¡­ but just like the looming grey threat in the sky, they would always continue to linger.


    Funny really how the tables have turned so drastically. Now I was the onement-here-and-there type and Ash was the chatterbox keeping the conversation at an active pace.


    What aplete and total role reversal.


    So amusing in fact that I couldn''t help but point the sudden switch-a-roo out to her, to which she then inquired with a concerned expression, saying, "You''re right, why is that I wonder? Master, could there be something that is possibly troubling you at the moment?"


    Briefly, ever so briefly, the urge to simply spill the beans sprouted to mind. But like hell I''m gonna spoil the evening with a bombshell such as that.


    So instead, I shook my head, smiled reassuringly, and offered a rather believable exnation for it.


    "I''m just hungry."


    "Is that so?" Still, a dubious gaze fronted me, apparently my believable exnation wasn''t all that believable after all. "Are you sure that perhaps¡­ it is not I that could be the root cause of your change in behavior?"


    "What?" I drew my head back. "No, no, no, no, not at all, Ash. I just wanna eat. I mean, how the -? How''d you even get to that conclusion?"


    Ash''s pace slowed slightly, her smile a sheepish one, veering her gaze to the sidewalk. "My Masters before you, from my own experience, earning their ire is as simple as merely uttering a single word to them. Under them, I know more silence than I do words¡­ but with you, it''s - "


    "Different, right?" I interjected, delving my hands into my pockets. "I''m not your standard affair. I understand¡­ in your perspective, it''s pretty weird, bizarre - what else, it''s¡­ ufortable?"


    "It''s nice," She looked at me, her emerald eyes shimmering bright. "Very, very nice¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Wasn''t expecting that. I cleared my throat. "Well, don''t go thanking me just yet¡­ still got the rest of the date ahead of us."


    "Yes. This date has proven itself worthwhile, after all. I wholeheartedly look forward to the next date we''ll be having."


    "The next date?"


    "Yes, the next date..." Ash said, frowning. "Why, will there not be another?"


    Ooo, she went ahead walked herself into that one,pletely defenseless as well. The eagerness in tone, the slight hint of worry after a wrong assumption. This does put a smile on my face.


    Time to test the waters a bit.


    "I didn''t say that, no¡­ but, since you brought it up, can I just assume that means you want to go on another date with me?"


    All of a sudden Ash was now at ack for words, how very surprising.


    She brushed a strand of loose hair away. "Well¡­ As a servant, I can only - "


    "You want to ride on the bumpers cars with me?"


    Her ears gave a twitch. "It was certainly - "


    "Fun, right? You want to have more fun with me? You want to enjoy yourself more with me? "


    A furrow on her brow. "Master, I - !"


    "You want it?


    And she pursed her lips. "I¡­ Don''t you?"


    "I''m asking you, Ash."


    Round and round we could go on for all eternity, I wasn''t dropping the subject till I hear exactly what I wanted, plus, seeing her gradually be more flustered with every second was a big plus. 10/10 would fluster again, or at least until I hear a genuine honest 100% bonafide -


    "Yes, I do," Ash sputtered out, wincing, her expression teeming with great reluctance. "I want to¡­ have another date¡­ with you... I suppose."


    I was smiling so wide my cheeks were hurting. "Wait, what do you mean you suppose?"


    That wince turned into a sulking stare. "Somehow I get the sense that you are deriving some twisted sense of amusement under my expense."


    "Hmm, do you also suppose that''s true?"


    "But you are benevolent with words," She continued. "You wouldn''t do that to me, would you now Master?"


    "I dunno, Ash," I said, shrugging. "Do you also suppose that I wouldn''t?"


    Didn''t think it was possible to conveyplete and absolute disappointment in one fleeting expression, but apparently, when there is an Ash, there is a way.


    "s," She muttered, sighing away all hopes for the world. "It seems I must stand corrected."


    "Oh¡­" I said, frowning along with her. "You really suppose so?"


    Needless to say, the rest of the journey over was apanied by the asional reproachful nce thrown my way. It seems as though her resilience to attacks were only exclusive to the physical. She does not do well being teased, didn''t even need a bullet for a critical hit.


    Some might say that I shouldn''t tease her so much, but in my defense, Your Honor - it got her pouting so it was so worth it. Case adjourned.


    Besides, any resentment she might still have for me had all but dispersed by the time we reached the restaurant. I''ve only been to a handful throughout my life, having grown up in the countryside and all, but even I could tell that the building that stood in front of us was in a league of its own.


    Middle-ss living me was as equally in wonder as Ash was. I had a skim through their website, so I knew what the restaurant looked like, but a couple of panoramas and videos paled inparison to the real genuine article.


    Stained ss adorned every window, each with its own intricate artwork so finely engraved within them. Walls so white you could practically see them shimmer and shine like silver. They even have a doorman employed,plete with his own set of custom-made attire and a pearly-white smile.


    I was more of a fast-food experience type of guy, so suddenly getting the first-ss treatment before I''ve even stepped foot into the premises was like stepping into a whole new world of fine-dining that I''ve never seen before.


    Got one employee graciously bowing us in, another one offering to take my zer off for me, even had one gushing over how perfect Ash and I looked together to which I had to force myself an appreciative smile back otherwise awkwardness would ensue.


    Dude, I just want to get to the reservation¡­


    After a few more moments of some difortingfort, we finally managed to weasel our way over to the immactely-looking youngdy by a podium. Saw her lead a couple of people to a table a few seconds back, so I can only assume she''s in charge of the reservations around here.


    So I confronted her, saw her smile the usual smile, and hear her recite the typical, overly cheerful - "Good evening! What can I do for you?"


    I smiled back. "We have a reservation,"


    "I see. Well, I do hope you''ll have a pleasant experience with us. Now, what''s the name of your reservation?"


    That''s when I drew a nk. I realized¡­ only just then¡­ that I did not know the name of the reservation - Ria booked the ce, not me. I was, uh¡­ donating blood at that point in time.


    Apparently, asking for details after Ria confirmed the booking just flew right by me and now karma''s here to righteously bite me in the ass, and for once I''m inclined to agree it was very much deserved.


    Then again, shouldn''t Ria have told me in the first ce? I''m not entirely at fault here, am I?


    "Is there something wrong, Master?"


    Ash, clinging closely by me, tilted her head in question. If this date ends up as a blunder because of something I did, I''m going to willingly ram myself into the next truck thates my way.


    Hopefully, my newly-reincarnated self would have some semnce ofmon sense in his new life.


    Drawing nks, I muttered out the first idea that popped into mind. "We''re the, uh¡­ five o''clock reservation. Gave a call, yesterday? My phoeni - friend booked it."


    Thedy had a little writing pad to which she kept by her at all times. I know because she was looking at it right now, muttering names under her breath while throwing the periodic nce my way.


    What happened next, even I wasn''t so sure about it yet. Suddenly her eyes peeked over at me from her little pad, and from the way her eyes narrowed staring back at my face, it was as if she was doing her best to refrain from speaking out.


    Briefly, I wondered why that was. Did something screw up with the reservation? Did it get canceled? Maybe Ria screwed up somehow?


    Then thedy''s warm smile return and I got my answer. No, nothing was screwed up, reservation didn''t get canceled, Ria handled the booking quite well.


    Maybe a little too well, if you ask me.


    "Reservation under a Mr. I-Heart-Elves Jr. for a table of two, is that right?"


    You''ve any idea how hard it was to maintain a smile like all was well and good?


    Very. Very hard.


    The reservationdy can vouch for me, cause she had to retain that same smile the whole time too.


    "Yep," I said, nodding my head in affirmation. "That''s - That''s me, alright. Mr. I-heart¡­ whatever."


    Ash seemingly decided it best to simply pretend that thest few seconds had not urred and feigned ignorance on the whole matter, looking up at the ss chandelier like it was the most fascinating thing that ever existed. It''d have worked too if her ears had only stopped floundering about like a fish out of water.


    "Very well, then," spoke thedy once more. "This way, if you will follow me, I''d lead you to your seats."


    "Wonderful," I said, sping my hands together. "Simply splendid."


    Somehow, somewhere, I could feel a Phoenix gloating and smirking her lips wide, having seeded in her revenge against the cruel broli-giver and was now having herstugh in the skies on a ploy well done.


    Starting tomorrow, it''s only vegan for her.


    I swear to God.

 Chapter 85 - Wine And Dine

    Up high above to the second-story was where our table was reserved, and somehow the second level had far surpassed the ground floor both in presentation and scope.


    Thedy navigated us through countless upied tables, winding and slithering through, allowing us a brief moment to take in the magnificent sight that practically begged to be marveled at.


    All four walls that surrounded thevish interior were enamored with golden frames, where life-like paintings of many shapes and sizes loomed over the dozens of equallyvish-looking patrons already partaking in the middle of an expansive feast.


    Arge bar, with a bartender juggling too many sses to even count. On one end, ying atop a dimly-lit stage, was a live jazz performance starring an actual well-renowned group notorious around these parts.


    Weeks ago, if you were toe up to me and tell me that I''d be moving up in the world, I''d haveughed at your face all the way to hell and back. Pretty sure it was like one of the fundamental universal rules of life.


    Pretty sure there''s a passage that God has written there somewhere going something like: ''Thou shall not befall fortune onto the spineless, if otherwise, thou shall literally be spineless. Go on and try it, I ain''t ying.''


    In any case, being able to take a single step into this ce, let alone dine in it, was like a pipedreame to life.


    Just a week ago, I''d go broke from just taking a sip of water here¡­ now though? Well¡­ thank God for Dr. Ria and her magical healing elixir that wasn''t in any way at all the least bit suspicious whatsoever.


    So far Ash was sharing much of the wonder I had for the extravagancy that paved every square-inch of the ce to the point where if she flutters those ears of hers any faster, she''d be hovering to the skies.


    ying follow the leader with reservationdy was good and all, but I''m growing a bit tired of nearly bumping into tables with every sharp turn that abruptly came our way. Perhaps I should learn from past mistakes and actually start asking questions for once.


    Certainly wouldn''t kill me to try.


    "Excuse me," I said, letting myself be heard above the saxophone solo. "Mind pointing out where exactly we''ll be sitting?"


    "Oh, won''t be long now, actually," She responded, sounding apologetic. "You''re booked to the VIP table. Unfortunately, it''s quite a ways away, but we''re getting close."


    I stopped moving at once. Ash stopped moving too. And reservationdy, noticing her little posse had frozen still like a statue, also followed suit.


    "Something wrong, Mr. Elf Sir?" She asked.


    Oh, something was definitely wrong, alright. "Yeah, um¡­ firstly drop the Elf part. Secondly, you said VIP table? Pretty sure we booked a normal table, actually. Sure you ain''t reading off of someone else''s reservation there?"


    With a frown, the bemused youngdy referred back to her notepad in hand, tapping rhythmically away at its contents, before smiling slightly and saying with a shake of the head, "You''re right. There has been a mix-up on tables. I''m terribly sorry for the inconvenience. Listen, I''ll go check with my manager downstairs, and I''ll get back to you in a moment, is that alright?"


    A simple mistake that was brushed aside with a wave of my hand. These things happen, after all. "No problem. We''ll just be here."


    After another remorse-ridden apology, she strode off in a hurry down the steps and disappeared out of sight within a second''s notice.


    "Something the matter?" asked Ash, who barely was able to follow along with the conversation.


    "Got the wrong reservation, it seems. Gonna have to wait till she finds us a table," I replied.


    "Oh?" Ash looked around, a frown gradually showing on her face. "But I see many that sit unupied, couldn''t we simply just¡­?"


    "Uhh, okay, Ash¡­ the definition of reservation is?"


    Her eyes focused briefly onto one spot, her brow furrowing more and more by the second.


    "May I refrain from answering that?" She muttered quietly. "I fear that I may only be subjecting myself to more of your mockeries should I give you my answer."


    I smirked. "Hey, promise I won''tugh."


    "Liar."


    Okay. Seems like I wasn''t the only one learning from past mistakes here. Clever girl.


    "Back! I''m back!"


    Huffing and puffing, hands on her knees, reservationdy strode back into view with a teeth-baring smile and good news riding at the tip of her tongue.


    "Sorry for the wait, but I''ve got your table all sorted out now. I''ve consulted with my manager and he''s got everything set out for you just right!"


    "Alright, sweet¡­ appreciate the help," I said.


    She grinned again. "Yep. So now if you would just follow me, I''ll get you set up on our best table at the executive lounge."


    "Kay, right, well Ash¡­ you heard thedy. Let''s go on ahead to the executive - " I paused momentarily, rewinding and reying in my head what the heck had just befallen upon my hearing. "Sorry, say again?"


    "The executive lounge."


    "The executive lounge?!"


    The executive lounge.


    A secluded room located in thefiest corner of the premises avable only for the elitist of the elite. A room with the best view, best seats, best lightning, basically the best of the best for every best solely for the very best.


    Or at least that''s what the website advertised.


    Walking in, taking in everything at first nce, I can tell you this much¡­ they won''t be getting sued for false advertising anytime soon. The view could do with a little work, it was still a bit bleak and dark there outside. Though I suppose the service industry can only do so much when ites to the weather, can''t really wish the thunder clouds away.


    The next few minutes were essentially just me acting on autopilot as I try my best to process what the heck is happening in the here and now.


    Like, why were our seats being pulled out for us? Why was it did we have our own personal waiter and waitress standing by at the sidelines? Why¡­ why oh why, I wonder¡­ why this was happening to us specifically?


    Reservationdy just walked away after reaffirming for the umpteenth time that she was just following orders and that everything was rightfully in order.


    Meaning to say, this was exactly where we were meant to be.


    So be it.


    Menu in hand, I stared at our selections for the night. So many delectable delights, yet I couldn''t focus on any single one of them. I wasn''t lying before when I said I was famished, but it seemed as if curiosity itself was staving away my hunger and in turn, was growing an appetite of its own, a craving.


    A craving for answers.


    Ash, for her part, remained blissfully unaware of the utter absurdity that was the past five minutes¡­ couldn''t really me her, I was the one here well-versed with the ongoings of modern life, she probably was under the impression that everything was as it should be, that everything was going ording to n.


    When in actuality it really wasn''t. Didn''t got no blueprint for this, don''t even think this had anything to do with any scheme of Ria''s.


    But yet¡­ still we''re here. How did this happen?


    "Master, have a look here," Ash beamed at me over the top of her menu, twirling it around to face me and baring it wide. "Here it actually lists a wide variety of cheese types, It''s as you say! Mozzare, Brie, Parmesan¡­ Cheddar! Cheddar bears a striking resemnce to corn kes, perhaps I should¡­ no, actually, Master, what would you suggest is best?"


    Her enthusiasm, the eagerness in her voice, they both proved to be very infectious.


    I smiled back, trying my absolute best to cast aside the questions that were burning within me, and answer while maintaining my tone more on the lighter side. "Maybe have something along with it too, yeah? Get some spaghetti, sausage, and maybe some¡­ woah, woah, woah - what''s this?!"


    Two wine sses, a chilled bottle of wine, without warning was ced and poured out halfway before I was given chance to intervene, both waiter and waitress staring back at me with their heads angled sideways.


    Why was I the one getting the sideways treatment? Am I the one going crazy here? Even Ash was raising a questioning brow at me.


    "Who - maybe there''s a mistake somewhere, but I didn''t order this," I pointed out, my finger pressing against the cold hard brand of wine. "This is a thousand excluding taxes, I saw it on the menu, and even if I could afford it¡­ Newssh: I don''t drink."


    "Not to worry," spoke the waiter.


    "It''splimentary," finished the waitress.


    "A courtesy from the manager himself," The waiter smiled.


    "The manager adores new arrivals," piped the waitress.


    "He really does."


    "Savor the drink he says."


    "Along with your beautiful date."


    "Don''t spoil the mood."


    "Order your food."


    "And do enjoy your evening with us," they both finished in unison.


    What in the fuck. If they actually rehearsed that, well yed. If they didn''t - then aliens. What the hell.


    Rehearsed or not though, something was definitely off here. There was no hiding my concern any longer, it surfaced¡­ and it showed, and I was about to make it heard.


    There were these seven words I''d never thought I''d say. I forbid myself from ever uttering those ursed sybles, that dreaded statement, but the time calls for some drastic measures to be made¡­ and this was drastic indeed.


    I nced over at Ash, and saw apprehension welling up in those shimmering emerald eyes of hers - eyes that were once teeming with joy. Wasn''t about to let a little bizarreness ruin such a special asion. I had to say it.


    So I did.


    "I want to speak to your manager."


    Smiles on both faces. Bows with both heads. "Very well," They both said, then they both left.


    Ash and I shared a bewildering stare, but before any one of us could say a word to one another, the sound of one''s footsteps slowly crept its way into audibility.


    Unsurprisingly, Ash was the first to pick up on it, her ears for once keeping still and perked.


    One step. Two steps. Then a thud.


    One step. Two steps. Then a thud.


    That thud wasn''t of anything significant to me, but to Ash, to her ears¡­ it made all the difference. She looked over at me, a peculiar expression on her face, saying, " The m of a cane, getting more prominent with every step. I can hear it."


    "A cane?" I repeated, turning towards the door.


    "Yes, I believe¡­" Ash said. "I believe their superior... is limping."


    It clicked. It finally clicked for me. Clicked. Just as the door swung wide, just as another thud reverberated against the wooden floor, just as I stood up, ready to bolt.


    These past few weeks, it was easy to forget that the everyday didn''t all brim with magic and mythical creatures alike. It was easy to forget that the mundane itself held its own secrets deep within the underbelly of society''s eyes.


    The everyday didn''t have dragons soaring through the air, it didn''t have demons ravaging the city streets.


    No, what we did have instead were ckmails, bribes, fronts¡­ our own version of evil didn''t breathe fire, they didn''t have horns - instead, they run thriving businesses, they wear suits¡­ some also may wield canes.


    It was difficult to try andpare the lesser of the two evils, but right then, it really didn''t matter. Evil has arrived.


    The Mob Boss hase to say hi.

 Chapter 86 - Back Into The Lions Den

    Today really seemed to be the day of hindsight.


    I can think of multiple instances in thest three hours where some things could have gone better than they had, a couple of ces where sound judgment would have been greatly appreciated.


    Now that''s the problem there, you see. I mean, sound judgment? Me? You trying to be funny? Have you seen my decision-making skills so far? You couldn''t even trust me to pick out my own clothes for the day, I needed two girls to do such a simple task for me.


    So if I did have sound judgment, then clearly it''s also in desperate need of some hearing aids or something.


    But¡­ in all fairness, the unexpected is unexpected for a reason. Many of those situations just reared their head ups all spontaneous-like¡­.and most of the time I could have never seen theming.


    I should have seen thising¡­


    I should have seen himing.


    d in ck, and emanating an air of absolute authority. Every feature, every subtle aspect of him, his slicken-ck hair, the after-shadow of a recently shaved face, made to only further emphasize the ice-cold demeanor that at this point had be always second nature.


    Aloof and frigid were the cken irises that stared back at my own. Slowly, I watched them drift away, hovering and lingering, to the scowl forming within emerald eyes.


    A tense reunion of three. Introductions weren''t necessary.


    Lightning shed the skies.


    "Good evening."


    Tumultuous andmanding, like the thunder rumbling shortly after. It was nice to know that he could still sway the atmosphere like no other. I had hoped that my first meeting with him would have been myst. But clearly, that was just too much to ask.


    Seems our date has just been put on hold indefinitely. And it was going so well too¡­


    Fingers folding into her palms, Ash pursed her lips. "What business do you have doing here?"


    It has been so long since I''ve seen anger manifesting in her eyes, heard unbridled contempt in her voice that I forget that she too waspletely capable of being just as domineering.


    But just as it was in the past, the man standing before us did not waver once in the face of Ash''s ire. He simply parted open his lips and quietly answered her inquiry.


    "Someone wished to see the manager," His gaze shifted back to me as he continued. "I was informed by my staff that a patron disapproved of my¡­ generosity."


    I hated staring into those eyes.


    "You don''t look like the restaurant-managing type," I said. "Extortion seemed to be more your calling, actually."


    He smiled at me in return. "It seems that looks can be deceiving after all."


    Again, the man turned a nce back at Ash.


    "Speaking of which¡­ I never had the chance to properly observe the face under the hood back then," He nodded his head. "Looking at you now¡­ your master is quite the lucky fellow, isn''t he Ash?"


    I''ve never seen a more crossed expression on Ash''s face before, muttering back to him with words almost like poison, "Leave us be. Now."


    So much strength and exuberance contained within a single person. Ash could so easily overpower him and everyone that stood with him. Strength and exuberance that the man was keenly aware she possesses, yet in spite of it, he decided not to relent.


    "By the way, your ears, Ash," He said, pushing further. "Were they always that way?"


    "Enough!"


    There was a resounding screech as a chair soundly scraped against the wooden floorboards. I did not remember moving a single inch at all from my seat, nevertheless, at a moment''s notice, there I was all of the sudden, standing rigidly, heaving heavily, and staring defiantly.


    "What the hell do you want?" I demanded. "Why are you even here?"


    Didn''t know what reaction I''d get from him following my sudden outburst, but at that point, I found that I didn''t really much care. Before, just the thought of confrontation was already a paralyzing prospect. In the times since, I''ve experienced many, many things that were truly worth being terrified over. In the times since, confrontations became a dime in the dozen.


    He was just another dime in that dozen. A walking, limping inconvenience, and right then, I felt very much inconvenienced.


    My eyes no longer had the apprehension, nor the dread I felt for him in ourst encounter, and evidently enough, through a single nce my way, he too had taken notice of the fact.


    The thud of his cane, a single strike to the ground, moved him a step closer towards me, bringing with it, an expression drastically sterner than thest.


    "I wish you wouldn''t look so dismayed by my arrival. It makes me feel a little¡­ underappreciated," He said, a somber tone to his words. "Especially after all the things I''ve done for you two."


    That look he gave would have worked before. Certainly not right then. "You expect a thank you?"


    "I expect just a little respect," He sniped back, his eyes narrowed. "And it''d do you well to show me some, boy."


    "Threats¡­" Ash red her nostrils. "You really dare?"


    "I have no need for dares, Ash," The man stated calmly. "I assure you."


    "Stop uttering my name!" Ash hissed, plummeting a fist against the table, violently ttering the utensils atop of it. "I''ll say it once more and never again, you''d do best to leave us be."


    Whether the crooked individual before us simply knew no fear at all or was just in ol'' deranged up in the head was all up in the air, for he only seemed to be even more intrigued and did not cower in the slightest despite Ash''s patience reaching to its highest limit.


    "You have a beautiful face," He said lightly. "You''re gonna wrinkle it looking so angry all the time¡­ and that''d be a true shame, wouldn''t it?"


    "And whose fault is that I wonder?" I rebutted, attracting his attention once again. "We really don''t need this, not from you. I''d leave now really if I were you¡­ or you know what? Perhaps we should do the honors instead, actually -e on Ash, let''s get out here."


    Ash had barely risen from her seat, I only treaded a single step forward, before his voice sounded out again firmer than ever.


    "Wait."


    A single word as a sonorous echo bouncing across the walls. Before we knew it, the both of us had already refrained from moving any further.


    The man took a breath, a single gloved hand gliding across the crimson-red cloth that draped over the table. His head lowered, he formed a warm smile.


    "I''ve upset you both it seems," He stated. "Forgive me, that was never my intention."


    Unsurprisingly, neither of us were really in a forgiving mood at the moment, I especially didn''t take too kindly to him disrupting this date.


    "I don''t really care what you intended," I said, spurring into movement once again. "If you''re here, then we''ll just go elsewhere."


    The man shook his head. "Now that just simply won''t do, unfortunately."


    "You''re going to stop us from leaving now, aren''t you?"


    A single fleeting smile my way told all I needed to know. He paced about the room, speaking as he did.


    "For all my time working here, I''ve never once had a day where a customer has left dissatisfied. I don''t mean to boast, but I pride myself on always being able to amodate every single one of my patrons'' needs."


    It was hard to stop myself from rolling my eyes at that moment. "So what?"


    "I don''t intend to break that streak today," He said. "So yes, you won''t be leaving. Not until your needs have been met."


    "Preposterous," scoffed Ash. "To be so bold¡­ have you forgotten already exactly what I am capable of? Or need I give you a reminder, another demonstration perhaps?"


    The chuckling funneled out of that man''s lips answered that question quite profoundly. He really was deranged, wasn''t he?


    "No, I''m perfectly aware of your¡­ peculiar sets of skills," He said, nodding his head at her. "But you won''t need to use them here, because I won''t be forcing you to stay. You''ll stay, you''ll seat, you''ll let me amodate you, and you''ll do it all voluntarily."


    I rose to his promation.


    "You really think we''ll do all that for absolutely no reason at all?" I said, meeting the contention in his eyes. "You got another thinging if you really believe that."


    Why was he still smiling?


    Briefly, I stopped and wondered, realizing how uneasy it actually all seemed. There was no reason at all for any of this, no motive that I could think that could have led to this.


    Confidence, he brimmed it. But why was that?


    The simple answer was simply provocation for provocation''s sake. No rhyme or reason for any of it. Just as before. That''s what I had believed up to that point.


    Then he had doubled down, he refused to concede, and threats only made to amuse him further. Hindsight was 20/20, but sound judgment¡­ tone-deaf as it was, led me down another answer.


    Mob Boss had an ace up his sleeves, and it seems he was finally rolling them back.


    The snide curl on his lips grew wider.


    "I believe in a lot of far-fetched things. Every day always brings itself another peculiar sight to behold, another bizarre thing to believe in. Had a list you see, and I never could decide which unbelievable fact stood out among the rest..."


    Vague, very vague, intentionally vague, I thought was his intent. Metaphors, allegory, speaking in riddles - that''s what these kinds of people relish doing. But it wasn''t a metaphor, there was no allegory, and he spoke again as brazen as the simplest riddle.


    "But an Elf-Knight from another world¡­ I admit, is a very strong contender for that position."


    Disbelief. Like a rippling wave coursing past both of our faces. He knows¡­ to what I extent, or by what means, I didn''t know¡­ I''d ask him, but - I couldn''t even find the words.


    Shock had paralyzed us both into silence.


    And he knew it.


    "So¡­" He spoke again, sping his hands together. "To the both of you, may I presume that you''ll be staying with us for just a bit longer? Ash - sorry - Eshwlyn, what say you? I mean, after all, dinner has yet to be served."

 Chapter 87 - First Question

    I hated hearing him talk.


    Every word, every sound, the huskiness in his voice, the grating gruffness like a low note turned permanently sour in his vocal cords was simply unbearable to my ears.


    Add to it a constant inflection of tant patronization, and you got yourself the vocal equivalent of sharpened fingernails against old chalkboards. Even then, I think I''d prefer the chalkboards over this guy.


    Squeaky and shrill as they were, at least they weren''t such conniving, cunning bastards, were they?


    Ash''s real name funneling out of his smirking lips, marred by the same sourness and dourness that came with, it felt like an assault on the senses, it just felt so wrong.


    He knew her name, knew who she was, and where she was from.


    It was enough of a reason to continue lingering about just to hear what he had to say. But that wasn''t the reason why we drew back to our seats, with him drawing another chair to settle alongside us.


    Downright deplorable as it was, I can''t say really that I was all too surprised still. After the initial shock had subsided, rationality kicked into high gear and formed itself a reasonable conclusion.


    The magical realm of video games isn''t exactly exclusive only to the young and youthful. Chronicles of Asteria as well seem to adhere to a more mature crowd. Who''s to say that he wasn''t part of the crowd?


    Mob Boss must have got himself some other hobbies.


    So no, I didn''t just stick around because he knew of something that could be burrowed out from a simple Google search. I stayed because there was still the chance that that wasn''t actually the case. That he knew more than he was really letting on.


    I stayed to find out just what else he knew about us if anything at all.


    Even if I have to sit with him, even if I had to bear heeding his words for longer than I wanted to, I just had to know.


    "Now," He swung open a menu thatid on the table. "What would you two like to eat this evening?"


    Indulging him seemed to be the only of getting some answers out of him, so¡­ with cravings all but diminished, I followed along and flipped open another menu to browse through their many exquisite selections.


    Momentster, the restaurant manager himself heeded our orders - medium steak for me, and carbonara pasta with a hefty sprinkling of their finest cheese for Ash.


    I mean, if we''re gonna stay, might as well chow on something pleasant while experiencing something unpleasant. Ying and Yang, I guess.


    Mob-manager, listening intently, wrote down our request with a pen and paper he withdrew from his chest pocket. A swift resounding snap of his fingerster, and the waiter-waitress duo came barreling through the door once more with a gracious bow in unison.


    Without a single word shared amongst each other, the waiter plucked the scrap of paper from the boss''s fingers, and both hurriedly left the same way they arrived - with another synchronous tilt of the head¡­ ''course they did.


    The ck of the door handle brought with it a silence that consisted of only stares at one another. Wariness on my side, raw indignation in Ash''s¡­ Mob Boss shifted the amusement in his from left to right.


    Unlike your typical mustache-twirling viin, he didn''t gloat. Finger tappings and quiet hummings were all he had to offer as we waited for the arrival of our orders.


    Patience was nice, but I wasn''t about to dawdle in silence for nothing. He''s got hispliance from us. Now I believed it was our turn to be indulged. He wanted to meet our needs, did he? Well, I got just the perfect need that needed meeting right here - the first question out of many that were surely yet toe.


    "How''d you find out?"


    At one corner, Ash''s ears perked slightly upwards at the sound of my voice. On the other, the tapping and humming came to a sudden halt.


    "It''s nice that you aren''t even trying to deny," He said, his gaze an approving one. "Honesty. I''ve always valued that in people."


    Oh, that''s so riching from someone in his line of work, and it clearly I wasn''t the only one that thought so.


    "I dearly hope the irony of your statement hasn''t been lost on you," Ash muttered to him with brazen contempt.


    He inclined his head. "Believe me, I''m fully aware of my vices. You''re not wrong to scorn me for it. But crooked as I am¡­ even I have my virtues, and I do intend on showing them to you - both of you."


    "You had your men shoot her in the head," I pointed out. "How virtuous, indeed."


    "Again," He said sharply. "Vices. Even with my peers, I do not tolerate any form of disrespect. Can you say for certain how she acted that was in any way tolerable? She disrespected me, and what''s more, in my domain, in front of my men. I couldn''t just let that go, could I? She was supposed to be an example."


    "Funny how that turned out then, hm?"


    "Unlike most others, I for one am willing to admit when I''ve acted too brashly with my judgment, and I knew I did back then," He confessed, turning his eyes to the affronted gaze that watched all this time. "So here''s a virtue. Would you like an apology, Ash?"


    That affronted gaze remained affronted. "And do what with, pray tell?"


    "We''ll make amends."


    "You''ve yet to give reason for it," Ash said, aggressively nudging her head my way. "Answer my Master''s question and refrain from dying any further than you already have."


    Directpliance was thest thing I would have expecteding from him considering everything so far. Actions spoke louder than words, and he was a loud one indeed.


    So loud, that when he went quiet, somehow, that was even louder.


    "How''d I found out," He repeated, the windows to the murky outdoors reflecting back the solemnity in his expression. "It''s an answer as simple as one could possibly hope it''d be."


    "Then don''t dumb it down," I said. "Tell the whole story."


    Directpliance. Actions and words quietly in tandem.


    "Your father, to start. One of the only few men I can ever trust my life with. His son on the other hand - well, I trust him as much as you can trust a man taken in by such an obvious scam. One day I received a call. It seems that Daddy''s boy has gotten himself into a jam¡­ suddenly he had no home to go to, suddenly somehow I was supposed to resolve that issue for him, suddenly¡­ I have to trust him with a home of his own."


    He took a sip of the wine I left untouched before continuing.


    "I had to take precautions," He said. "Plus, you don''t just brush off witnessing someone take a bullet to the head. You two are a bizarre pair, and as I''ve mentioned before¡­ I am quite fond of the bizarre."


    I did not like the way he phrased that at all and I especially did not like that look in his eyes as he spoke again.


    "A clock in every room of the house. I''m sure you found that strange, didn''t you? Strange enough for you to notice it, but certainly not strange enough for you to actually question it. Shouldn''t be so readily trusting of a stranger''s home, take that to hindsight next time."


    "You shit¡­" Another loud tter on the table, my hands aching from the impact, the words spewing out of my lips before I could fully process what was just said and even then I was more disbelief than outraged. "You wiretapped the house?"


    Ash instantly turned towards me. "Wiretapped? Master, what is that?"


    "Ria, Adalia, Amelia, and Irene¡­ let''s not also forgot Amanda from yesterday," One by one, he listed them off with the tip of his fingers, names I never wanted to hear uttered by those twisted lips. "It''s a bizarre crowd you''re mixing with, and I''m all for it. Every day always brings itself another particr conversation to behold. I especially am fond of Ria''s stories. Costa Rica is indeed a beautiful ce."


    "How is that you - ?" Ash''s bewildered stare ping-ponged around from left to right. "Exin this."


    "He''s been listening in on us Ash, using some kind of device in the clocks," I said, feeling my anger rise to peaks I didn''t even know existed. "Ever since we moved to the new ce, he''s been listening to our every conversation."


    "Not every conversation," He interjected. "I honestly do not have the time nor the patience to listen in all day. But the times when I do, I always seem to learn something new."


    "Yeah?" I said, a furrow on my brow. "Like what?"


    The look he gave to me just then, the little squint in his eyes, his lips half curling, it was crystal clear he was enjoying every single moment of this conversation¡­ no ulterior motives poking through, no devious intent as far as I could see¡­


    "Phoenixes do not like their broli."


    He was just¡­ having fun.

 Chapter 88 - Second Question

    If you had asked me how I felt right then, I wouldn''t even have the words to properly describe it to you. ''Angry'' would be putting it lightly, and I was a lot more than just incensed. To say I was merely upset by what he had said would be doing my rage a huge fucking disservice.


    ''Upset'' was a severe and total understatement.


    Every fiber of my being hoarsely screamed of sphemy. Not a single one of my thoughts was spared the fate of being swarmed and flooded by a sea of seething red.


    The crackle of lightning and the booming thunderp that echoed far and wide outside was but a light drizzlepared to the raging storm brewing inside me.


    "You''re not making a very good case for yourself here, you know?"


    My voice was leveled, settled¡­ and it took all I had to ensure it was kept that way. To not gopletely apeshit right then and there. But there was nopletely hiding it away. He stared at me and heard the outrage beneath my quiet.


    "I understand if finding this out, knowing what I''ve done upsets you..."


    "Me? Upset?"


    "But it''s imperative you understand that I mean absolutely nothing by it."


    He was speaking, his lips were moving, but I didn''t understand a single word he was saying. Bullshit, bullshit, and even more bullshit. That was my privacy - OUR privacy he vited for days on end, and now he''s telling me he meant jack all for doing so? Water under the bridge, a p on the wrist, is that he wanted?


    He''s got another thinging.


    "Look at you, just look at you, so gentleman-like all a sudden," I eximed, my voice wavering with every syble. "You think talking all sophisticated is gonna make what you did sound any better?"


    "No."


    "You think you''re in the right?"


    "Did you hear me saying that?" He frowned. "I for one don''t recall ever stating such a thing. I''m simply answering what you''ve asked. How did I find out? Well¡­ now you know how."


    Believe you me, I was about ready to barrage on him with a full-on interrogation sessionplete with a set of handcuffs and the good-cop, bad-cop routine with Ash.


    So eager to know more that I''ve almost forgotten why we were even here in the first ce.


    And then an aromatic reminder came barreling through the door. Two silver tters sitting atop a cart brought with it a visible blend of steam and smell wafting through the air.


    The serving part was mostly a silent affair. A tter of tes here, a pouring of water there, service with a smile present throughout. This dynamic waiter-waitress duo were like serving machines with how precise and efficient their movements were.


    "Enjoy your dinner," they proimed cheerily before scattering quickly away again out of sight.


    Even machines can be wrong too sometimes, I suppose. Dinner was never going to be an enjoyable experience, and though the pangs in my stomach roared at the sight of such a finely cooked steak before me¡­ my attention was set elsewhere - these answer-hungry eyes of mine never once tearing away from the man beset against me.


    A quick nce sideways revealed that Ash shared much with my sentiments. Both hands kept firmly by her sides, the te of cheese-smothered pasta going disregarded by her cold piercing stare that has yet to falter.


    If looks could kill¡­ if only¡­


    "What''s wrong?" The man spoke out to both Ash and me. "The food not to your liking?"


    The genuine concern arching his brows upwards. It''s remarkable, actually. There were many causes for concern all throughout this little reunion and he barely batted an eye to most of them.


    Now we weren''t all that hungry, and rightfully so - and somehow that''s what he deemed a cause for concern, somehow that''s the thing getting his brow gliding up his forehead. This man needed to get his priorities sorted out straight and fast. I don''t think I''ll be able to keep my hands to myself any longer if otherwise.


    "What are you nning?" I asked, my brain bing a yground of many grim scenarios. "What do you want?"


    Another sip of wine and then a tilt of a head forward. "Have a try first."


    "I''m asking you a question here."


    "And I''m telling you to give it a try first," He affirmed, eyes growing wide in warning. "Eat."


    Having petty arguments would be a waste of time and energy, and as much as I resented the thought of having toply again with his wishes - screw it, I got a fork in my hand, and there was a steak that needed stabbing.


    Aggression had the table quivering for the third time in a row, this time with a fork skewered through a thick b of meat. Ash, realizing much of the same, twirled a roll of pasta on hers and timed a bite just as I raised mine to my lips.


    It was yummy, I had to painfully admit it. Ash was even easier to read, a re on her face but an energetic movement fluttering her ears. Goddamn if only we could have enjoyed this meal in peace¡­ we''d be in food heaven with how good the food was. No¡­ ''stead we got to dine with the devil and watch him delight as we savored in his ''generosity.''


    A wide smile prominently on disy, naturally, it was only after our lips were stuffed to the brim that he finally decided to ry his answer.


    "Your fantasy¡­ roommates I should call them, I suppose. You don''t have to worry about their secrets leaking out. This conversation stays in this room and once I walk out that door there, I''ll pretend it never even happened."


    Through bulging cheeks, I managed to sound out a muffled, "Why?"


    "Because as I''ve said, I mean absolutely nothing by it. What am I nning, what do I want? Well, I suppose I''ve already let you in on ever since you''ve got here. This executive lounge is always in heavy demand. Not a day goes by without it being of use for some oil tycoon or CEO''s date¡­ they weren''t very happy with me when I told them they wouldn''t be getting it today."


    "You''re not getting a thank you if that''s what you''re asking," I said at once, swallowing the piece in my mouth whole.


    "No thanks, necessary." He said. "It was for my own benefit. Your Dad and I go way back¡­ I wouldn''t think he''d appreciate it if I didn''t at least try to get to know his kid. Dinner seemed like a nice way to go about it."


    "Oh alright, okay, so you wanna be an uncle, then? Is that what this is about?" I gave him my most sarcastic smile. "Well - hello there, Uncle Mafia! Why''d you tried to drive me into total bankruptcy when we first met? Not a very nice weing present if you ask me."


    At this point, Ash had withdrawn herself from conversing much aside from the asional nods of agreement to whatever I was saying and disapproving frowns to whatever it was he was saying at the moment. She was taking bites after bites, also a sip of water here and there¡­ hunger was always a difficult adversary for her. When it came to food - the Elf-Knight could only buckle her knees inplete and total defeat.


    Just wish she wasn''t so shameless about it. Damn Ash, at least try to pretend you weren''t enjoying it, you''re making my ''Uncle'' gloat here.


    "Drive you into bankruptcy?" said He, tearing his nce away from Ash. "You rightfully deserve it, don''t you suppose? I''ve known people younger than you that have steered clear away when they were approached by my men - you, on the other hand, you just waltz into their arms with no reservations whatsoever. Your father had more sense than that, I expected naturally for you to have the same sense as he. Sadly, I have to confess myself disappointed. I had to teach you a lesson, a lesson so cruel¡­ you''ll never forget it, and you haven''t, have you? Lesson learned."


    I hated how confident andfortable he was with his justification. Had he any idea the struggles I went through scrounging up the money¡­ and I did that for what? A lesson in naivety?


    Wasn''t worth it.


    But I couldn''t dwell on it for long¡­ for more questions await him, and more answers awaited me.

 Chapter 89 - Crying For Rain

    It finally came. The rain.


    Didn''t have to take a nce at the window to know it did, for the light patters dribbling across the murky ss pane that was gradually growing heavier was all the telltale that was needed.


    That, and a sh of lightning casting briefly a dark shadow of the three us along the wooden floorboards.


    Really sets up the scene well, doesn''t it? Very cinematic. The staple confrontation between the protagonist and the antagonist, except less dramatic for the most part.


    For one, I don''t think no hero would be fumbling with his words as much as I. Nor do I think any viin would be very lenient with his patience for the hero as he, as said hero takes his time to un-fumble himself.


    Really, I feel more like the wonder-boy sidekick than I do the chivalrous hero in the spotlight. Hell, Ash radiated main character material more than I ever could in my entire life.


    An Elf. A Knight. A stranger amidst a strangend. Do I need to say any more?


    Compared to that I''m just¡­ the offspring of a legendary hero¡­ and¡­ the literal manifestation... of evil.


    Okay, maybe I am a main character¡­


    Then why am I so shit? Why do I suck so bad? Who wrote me this way? Whoever it was, I have a few well-chosen words to say to you. Don''t worry, I''ll try to be eloquent with them.


    Try.


    Yet it''ll have to wait for the time being. A few more things still needed rification, and he was gonna rify them good.


    The rumblings outside grew less sporadic and more frequent with time, so much so, that they kept in time to whoever it was that next spoke.


    My question came with it, a bright bolt of lightning.


    -"How long were you nning to keep leeching off of me?"


    And with his, thunder always struck back in return.


    -"As long as it''d take for you to tell me to stop."


    Lightning shed again.


    -"And if I hadn''te to you, if Ash hadn''t¡­ what then?"


    Thunder.


    -"You''d either run away or go broke. Whichever came first. Simple as that."


    It didn''t stop shing.


    -"All those threats your men gave me?"


    And it never stopped rumbling.


    -"As empty as your wallet was during those desperate times."


    It was really a terrible rainfall.


    The cold air that filtered through my nostrils made to dampen the mes of anger stirring within. Didn''t work all too effectively though. If there had been a mirror right then, could 100% guarantee my face would have been as red as tomato paste.


    "You''re kind of a dick," I muttered.


    "Have never imed to be otherwise," He said, always aloof. "But I have my virtues."


    "You keep saying that."


    "Because you don''t seem to believe me when I say it," He paused as if daring for me to try and refute him before continuing. "I can be harsh, but not without reason. You noticed¡­ that in spite of your dad''s unpoprity with my superiors that no one has been gunning for you anymore ever since you''ve confronted me? They weren''t done toying with his son just yet, you know? Keeping their ws away from you at all times was not an easy time, I tell you."


    I don''t know why he was talking himself up so high and mighty. Did he really think himself as my one sole savior in that situation? Well, he wasn''t. Not by a long shot, because to the right of me was my one true knight in shining armor, and she had only one thing to add to that statement, uttering out in a low, menacing voice -


    "I''m here..."


    The man raised both hands. "And you were. You did good by your Master''s side, and rest assured I''d be the first to admit it. I never mentioned it then but I was impressed. Someone like you, I could really put to good use. You''d be¡­ appreciated with your set of skills."


    "Abandon the thought at once," snapped Ash, the glower on her expression enough to silence him immediately. "You think me so low as to associate with the likes of you? Your words demean me, you vile miserable little - "


    "It was only a thought," He said, smiling a smile that just reeked of total bullshit. "Besides, I don''t believe your Master would be too keen on turning his beautiful date into a boring boorish muscle man, would he now?"


    "No, he would not," I said, finally having enough. "And he''s also not too keen on being talked down on for much longer either. We''re leaving. Give ourpliments to the chef."


    At that, the man finally flickered in his eyes some mild surprise. "So soon? So little questions? I had thought you''d wanted more? Aren''t you curious for more? Your father''s past is as colorful as a rainbow. Wouldn''t you like to reminiscence about his days with us? Or perhaps discuss more about the fantasy folks wandering among us?"


    Pulled back my chair, dusted my chest, and gestured to Ash to follow along with me. Nothing he could possibly say was going get me to stay for a second longer.


    Wanted to see what he''d do and what he knew. Mission aplished, and time wisely spent¡­ yeah right.


    "You haven''t finished yet," He said, nudging to the half-eaten steak.


    I was already standing, rifling through my wallet, and ncing one eye at him. "The bill," I said to him.


    "Paid in full," He told me. "Consider our little discussion a form of payment."


    Didn''t need telling twice. Free''s free and my wallet certainly wasn''tining about how thick it''s gotten recently. Already I was by the door, waiting for Ash.


    "You sure you don''t want to take away, at least?" He said again. "I could get them pack for you."


    "No. Look if you really don''t want it wasted, get one of your men to finish it. Get the bowler-hat guy. Don''t see himining about some half-eaten steak."


    The Mob Boss stood up after us, chuckling as he did. "On the contrary, he''d be rather demeaned by it. He''s the one that cooked it after all."


    Hearing that was the biggest surprise of the day. Wiretapping, secrets discovering be damned. How can that guy and his stubby little fingers cook so good?


    "He''s your chef?"


    "Head Chef," He replied, beaming proudly. "Best in town."


    Guess looks can be deceiving.


    Interesting. Not interesting enough, however, to keep me from swinging open the door wide.


    "You sure I can''t persuade you to stay for just a moment longer? I feel we still have much to discuss. Your father, for one, was always in a mood for conversation."


    I was getting real tired of his overbearing insistence. It was time to put my foot down, and I did - a foot one step outta the doorway.


    "Look If I wanted some boring exposition told to me constantly, I''d read a bad AllNovelFull," I said, keeping the door slightly ajar for Ash to go through. "And unfortunate to say, a good AllNovelFull you are not."


    For the first time ever since we''ve arrived the Mob Man finally did what I wished he had done a long time ago - he conceded, another amused chuckle emerging out of sealed lips.


    "So be it then," He said, standing in ce. "Rest assured, your little secret about the sort ofpany you keep¡­ you''ll hear nothing of it from me. Curious as I am still, I don''t believe your father would appreciate it if I meddle into your business any more into your affairs than I already have."


    This constant need to bring up my father¡­ it''s got me thinking, really. "You have a freaking huge hard-on for my dad, don''t you?"


    The door, I let it close on its own, gradually swinging to a close, but not before I saw a smile from him peeking through a small gap.


    "Oh, very much I do," He said.


    Right, I''m gonna pretend I didn''t just hear what I heard and save myself the nightmares from thinking about it too much. I already have enough sleepless nights, I don''t need any more to add to my lists of reasons why I''m in desperate need of a psychiatrist.


    Ash was looking like she needed one as much as I do with that dazed stare she was giving me. "Hard-on¡­ it''s¡­ I read in a book, it''s what you call ng talk, yes? When you say hard-on¡­ and he affirmed, does that mean he - ?"


    "Don''t think too much about what he just said, please, you''re better off for it," I advised her.


    Sadly, it seemed I was too little toote. The horrific look that suddenly formed on her face spoke more than words ever could. Her imagination was corrupted faster than an innocent 8-year old searching up fan art online of his favorite cartoon character.


    Ash shuddered. "I fear very much for your father."


    "He can take care of himself. We have our own problems to deal with. Let''s just go home, yeah?"


    I had thought with that resounding click of the door mming close that perhaps the time for surprises had finallye to an end.


    How wrong was I to think it''d be that simple.


    I left one bizarre situation, only to waltz into another.


    The second floor.


    What was a space so expansive and morous, packed to the brim with robust chatter and clinking of wine sses, and not to forget theforting sounds of jazz music ying in the background had be no longer.


    All those things, suddenly and very much abruptly turn to an eerie quiet. Like the flip of a switch.


    People were still sitting where they once were, the band members still clutched tightly to their instruments, and the bartender still bartended at his bar.


    The only difference being - was that all eyes, patrons and employees alike, were only affixed and staring down in the same direction no matter their location.


    At the same time, I started to feel it.


    Felt it, questioned it once, "What''s going on?" and gripped a trembling hand at it.


    A sharp piercing sensation deep inside my chest. Steadily, and painfully, ravaging all my senses.


    The strange thing about all of this was that nobody else seemed to feel what I was feeling, none was doubling over in agony, none had pain afflicting their expression¡­ even Ash, as my straining eyes turned towards her, was oblivious to the utter agony I was in, and only had her gaze set to where all the others were, - to the fogged ss windowpane where it continued to storm.


    Except not really.


    It was pouring, but it wasn''t raining. It wasn''t rain that was trickling down the window anymore.


    I felt my breathing grow heavy, felt the pain sting to my very core, like a hand squeezing my bare heart to its limits, threatening to burst at the seams¡­ yet I couldn''t make a sound, couldn''t move a muscle¡­ and couldn''t question at all why anything was even happening.


    Why does my chest hurt so much? Why couldn''t I move? Talk? Shout? Scream?


    And why¡­ was it red?


    The droplets that were dribbling, the rain that was falling¡­ why were they all a deep, dark red?


    Outside, the sight of the outdoors, the view of the city skylines¡­ streamed only a forbiddingndscape of a hazy pouring red.


    Thicker than water, murkier than fog, and¡­ I don''t know why, from the shade of red it was in, all I could think of was blood. The clouds in the sky, what it poured relentlessly down above us?


    It was a rainfall of blood.


    Lightning shed.


    Thunder rumbled.


    And I felt my body tumble.


    As it did, I finally felt something slip past my quivering lips. Hitting the floor, sounding feebly and quietly in the silence, before the pain began consuming my body whole, was a high-pitch voice and sentence that definitely did not belong to me.


    It was desperate, it was pleading¡­ and it was crying.


    "Why didn''t you save me?" I whimpered, shedding tears that weren''t mine. "Why?"


    Ash spun around at once, saw my current state, and instantly got down on her knees, her terror-stricken face paling to an unhealthy white. "Master?! What has happened to you? Speak to me!"


    My bloodshot eyes could only stare, my ears could only hear¡­ but my voice was no longer my own. It shrieked again.


    "Where were you, sister?! Where were you?!"


    usatory, angry, I felt my voice grow hoarser with every syble, but I couldn''t stop - it wouldn''t stop. I didn''t know what was happening.


    "You weren''t there! YOU WEREN''T THERE!"


    But Ash, her confusion turning into realization, apparently did. Her eyes stared down at me, her head shaking back and forth in pure disbelief, and muttered out to me something that I couldn''t quite understand.


    "Blightfall. It''s Blightfall, Master! You''re a speaker! You can''t be here, you aren''t trained in the ways - you''ll die! We need to leave! We need to leave now!"


    Couldn''t agree. Couldn''t disagree. Couldn''t say anything. But my lips moved again, my tears were falling again.


    "Eshwlyn! Where are you, Eshwlyn?! I''m scared! Save me¡­ please save me!"

 Chapter 90 - Blightfall

    "Stay indoors! Refrain from leaving the premises! Do not move a single inch - for the Blightfall lingers upon anything it touches! I repeat - stay far from the Blightfall!"


    Instructions to everyone else, Ash''s words strongly echoed through the raging storm, overpowering my own, howling and shrieking till my lungs gave out, if it ever did. I didn''t think it would.


    Raspy and brittle became my every sound, my throat was seriously on the verge of giving out from the abuse my vocal cords wereshing out at it.


    Meanwhile, Ash was doing all she could to keep me from screaming any longer, yet at the same time, hesitant about doing to me any more harm than I already was in.


    "Master, you aren''t in control, I know. You need to concentrate, focus on closing your lips, will yourself into silence - you''ve be a vessel, you can''t let any more voices into yourself! It is vital you do as I say! Keep quiet!"


    The urgency in her voice could only bepared to the terror soaring ever higher in her wide-open eyes. She stared at me, stared deeply into my unblinking, unfeeling eyes - and I in return continued to shout.


    "You doomed us! You cursed us! Killed us! It hurts - IT HURTS! ESHWLYN!"


    "Master - keep trying!"


    Try, trying, I heard her plead, saw the worry on her face, and really tried. My jaw muscles clenching, a swelling ache surfacing from the force I was exerting upon them. It was no good, I wasn''t in control anymore¡­ I was a prisoner in my own body, like a puppet bound to the tightest strings, dancing to the whims of an unknown malevolent puppeteer.


    All I had left to me were my emotions and thoughts - and every one of them shared in that one single sentiment.


    "IT HURTS!"


    The tears flowing incessantly from my eyes blurred most of everything in sight. People, objects, the red-rain, I could discern nothing from what I was seeing - nothing, save for the glowing emerald hues blinking back at me.


    "I know, I know, Master¡­" muttered Ash, herposure gone, "We need you out of the Blightfall, we can''t linger here for long."


    She tried to raise me up, her hands gently around my shoulders. It only took a single touch, the lightest touch - and I was sent doubling over in my agony, the pain was indescribable, a seething piercing sensation surging through every fiber in my body that my screams could do no justice.


    I was yelling again.


    "DON''T YOU DARE TOUCH ME, YOU BITCH! YOU WENCH! YOU SORRY EXCUSE OF AN ELF! I LOATHE YOU! I DETEST YOU! SUFFER! SUFFER AS I DID! SUFFER AS WE ALL DID!"


    Ash flinched, and immediately withdrew her arms away, her face as white as paper, startled into a dismayed silence.


    It wasn''t me¡­ it wasn''t me! I wanted so badly to tell her that it wasn''t me that said that, but I couldn''t. Words I didn''t and will never say just kept funneling out of my gaping lips.


    Somebody please just shut me up, please!


    My tears dribbled down my face adding to a small puddle of even more tears at my side. I couldn''t tell anymore if there were my own tears or someone else''s¡­ I just wanted it over, I wanted it to stop.


    I was no stranger to pain. Amelia made throughout work to make sure that I wasn''t.


    Yet the pain then, could never everpare to the pain now.


    It was as if I was dying, over and over again, every second of every moment, a constant unrelenting loop of falling into death''s jaws¡­


    But death wouldn''t bite, death wouldn''t swallow. I was stuck. Stuck Stuck Stuck. And it hurts so bad¡­ so¡­ much.


    I can''t¡­ thinking was¡­ it just hurts! I can''t think! I can''t -


    "Is he possessed, Ash?"


    It was there that I saw it, heard it.


    The light smack of a cane against the floorboards. A leg in a limp stopping close in the corner of my eye, and beyond my demented screams, came a grating, husky voice.


    "What happened?" It sounded again, still very much aloof, very much as calm as it always was.


    The Mob Boss entered my vision in a swirling, blurry mess. His face, obstructed, but I could feel his stare gazing back at me, and somehow I got the feeling that he was more intrigued than he was rmed.


    Then I felt a raw coarseness in the back of my throat, a bout of screaming began to echo once more, the same statement again and again.


    "You shot me. You shot me. You shot me. You shot me. YOU SHOT ME!" There was a crunch, my teeth gnashing against one other, baring out to the open silent air. "Dave? You''re here, Dave? Where are you, Dave? I''M GOING TO KILL YOU DAVE!"


    I was a non-stop barrage of psychotic hollerings that would unnerve anyone, anybody that was in range to hear it¡­ a shuffling sound, a tapping sound - the Mob Boss had drawn himself away from view.


    "This is¡­" His voice, a mixture of intrigue, bemusement, and for the time ever, disconcertment. "Curious¡­"


    "He''s echoing," came Ash''s voice, scraping what littleposure was left to carry on. "The words he utters are not of his own volition. Blightfall is the rain of the dead, every droplet an echo that funnels through him. It''s ravaging his soul¡­ I know not why, but my Master is a Speaker for the dead. He - I''ve no time - He needs to steer clear away from the vicinity of the Blightfall otherwise it''ll be too much for him! We need to leave!"


    Every word of hers, I''ve heard but no chance to actuallyprehend. But there was one thing I was certain of - this endless loop of death¡­ didn''t feel so endless anymore.


    It was getting so¡­ so cold.


    "This Blightfall¡­ none must be in contact with it, you say?" asked He again, his tone treading towards a tone of caution.


    "Yes," affirmed Ash. "It is crucial you allow none to leave these walls until the Blighfall has ceased. If even a single drop falls¡­ it''ll be devastating."


    "And what of you two?" He asked again. "You wanna leave, the only way out is through the Blightfall itself. You''ll get soaked."


    "The rainfall itself doesn''t affect him¡­" Ash heaved a breath. "As for me, I care not. I failed my Master once before, I won''t fail him again. If I have to carry him on my back and run the distance then so be it. I will not let him die¡­ no matter the cost."


    All I could do was hear and scream. That was all that allowed of me. But for that one moment, just for that one, as I heeded her resolve, I was allowed one more thing - muscles stiffening, bones aching - my head slowly turned from the left to the right.


    And one word, a single word that truly belonged to me, slipped past my gritted teeth.


    "Don''t."


    Though fading sight, I saw it again, the dim light of emerald eyes blinking back at me - a heavy breath warming the icy cold I felt. "Master, I told you¡­ keep silent. Just keep silent, I beseech you."


    That one word was all I had. More words came to follow, more words that weren''t mine.


    "Where''s Lenora? Eshwlyn, where is she? Where''s your sister? What did you do?! What did you do to your sister, Eshwlyn?!"


    Ash fell quiet. I think she fell quiet. I don''t know, I couldn''t hear her, couldn''t see her... anymore, if she ever spoke.


    Briefly, I wondered if I''ve gone deaf, until the sound of someone else speaking shattered that thought.


    "No need to run any distance."


    The Mob Boss returned, his cane ttering inches from my ears. Above, I saw only a blurry ck figure shuffling about, before I heard a jingle and clink of something heavy.


    Ash returned to view again, her head tilted downwards to her palm outstretched before her.


    She spoke again, confused. "This is?"


    "7GBC368," He responded. "ck Porsche, two-seater, first one in the underground parking. You know how to drive?"


    Ash looked up at him. "Drive?"


    "Drive a car, yes." He said again. "Can''t go with you. Nor can my men. I won''t risk them nor me. Not with the circumstances at hand, so this is all I can do for you two. So¡­ I''ll ask... how well are you able to drive?"


    For a second - nothing. Then Ash''s palm folded into a fist, gripping tightly, her stare a determined one, and nodded her head.


    "Well enough."

 Chapter 91 - Behind The Wheel

    If Ash had tried to touch me again, I knew I would never be able to bear it. But by myself, I was helpless and inert. Pain. Indescribable, excruciating pain ensured that not even a single inch would be spared of me.


    The pain I''d undergo from the slightest contact, the wails of utter agony that''ll resound across these very walls... more pain was thest thing I desired.


    Ash understood that fact well and clear.


    That''s why her hands, blotched slender outlines from my point of view, would tremble and shake as she slowly, nervously lowered them around me.


    Because more pain was what she was about to afflict me with.


    I heard her voice, a fading echo that seemed so far away. What she said, how she said it, I do not know. But her face, her eyes, past the tears that streamed down my own, spoke louder than any yell I could muster.


    "Forgive me."


    I didn''t know when, I didn''t know how.


    Everything and anything was a ring light that blinded sight.


    Pain. Was it even pain? The sensation? The feeling?


    My lips were opened, both jaws stretching to their widest¡­ I couldn''t hear my own screams.


    Convulsing, twitching¡­ I felt my every limb iling violently - a frenzied sway across the open air.


    The open air.


    No floors, no hard surfaces. The only point of contact I felt, where the gentle hands gripping firmly at my back.


    Echoes, again. Faint echoes meeting my screams of pain. Closer now. In distress, and just as desperate as I. A warm breath caressing against the surface of my face. Over and over again, it blew.


    "Just a little longer. Please, bear with it a little longer."


    Over time, after a long grueling moment that seemed tost for an eternity, the screaming stopped, the iling and twitching had ceased its spree. Everything came to a standstill.


    My lips stayed shut. Echoes were no longer echoes. Ash''s voice, leveled, and stifling panic, could be heard loud and clear.


    "Far enough away. The Blightfall''s influence can''t sway you as strongly from here," She said, heaving and panting. "Still, keep silent, Master. It is imperative you not speak during the Blight."


    Pain was still very much a constant factor. Everything ached and sored just as much as it did before. The only difference now was that I could limit myself to only sharp hisses of pain.


    The tears had stopped flowing and my vision gradually returned itself back to me, and the first thing that greeted my squinting eyes up above was a vast ocean of dim fluorescent lights and the dirty stains of grey concrete.


    Thatbined with Ash''s echoing footsteps in a humming quiet ambiance told me all I needed to know.


    We''ve finally reached.


    Underground parking. ck Porsche. Ash''s head kept swinging to and fro, scouring all around, searching and searching, all the while not having the faintest trace of what the hell a Porsche even was.


    I felt the car keys as a jingling lump between her left hand and my back. The answer to her conundrum was just right there. Up and down I went in her arms, a bumpy, rough diforting ride exacerbated further by the lingering pain¡­


    Couldn''t take it any longer. I let my lips spread apart once more.


    "Keys¡­" I croaked feebly. "Button... on car keys."


    Ash looked down at me, an urgency in her expression. "Master, do not risk - !"


    "Press the button!"


    Her footsteps stopped. Now there was just the humming buzz of the air vents. Confusion narrowed her eyes but she did as was told. I felt both her hand and the sharp lump stop supporting the lower end of my body, at the same time, she lowered herself to a crouch, allowing my feet to hit the paved concrete floor.


    My neck rested against her other arm, pired, and inclined high enough to catch a view of her fiddling with a small rectangr object between her fingers. Couldn''t offer any more advice from here, a single word stung at my throat worse than anything else.


    Speaking¡­ it was out of the equation now. Plus, if what she said was true, and I have no reason to doubt that it was, then I was far better off for it. Point A to Point B - it was up to her to connect the dots from here.


    Every second spent was a second more I was writhing in torment. Time was a luxury that neither of us had. It was crucial that there wasn''t a single moment in time where we - or she mostly, found herself hesitating.


    She wasn''t hesitating. That object, firm and outstretched, her thumb pushed, clicked¡­ and a car''s chirp resounded from afar.


    There was an audible gasp of relief, a shuffle of movement, gently I found myself being hoisted up by both her arms once more.


    Looking back, this date today could have gone in enough unexpected ways to fill up an entire gxy. Me getting the princess-carry treatment as Iy feeling like death in her arms, seeking refuge from a storm of blood while utilizing a Mob Boss''s personal vehicle as our only means of transportation would probably be the great big ck hole at the epicenter of that gxy.


    It took more time than I would have liked to get me settled in on the passenger side of the car, mostly due to the fact every attempt to plop my aching ass down on the car seat would send me reeling to a world of pain like no other.


    But, after fits of numerous hissing and grunting, I felt the back of my head cushioned by the soft sensation of genuine leather - mustering all effort, I reached up for the seatbelt and buckled myself in tight.


    Ash sat beside me, hands on the wheel, like a deer in headlights, the sheer number of buttons and levers that were avable at her disposal proved too daunting a sight for her to immediatelyprehend.


    There was a lot more than just pedals this time.


    From driving bumper cars to an actual sports car, Ash was seriously moving up in the world. Perhaps a bit more sudden than she would have liked.


    Any other time, I''d be quick to jump on rying the basics onto her, get her to be on the training wheels mindset. Unfortunately, this was not any other time, she''s going to have to learn on the fly - and fast.


    A pulled lever here, a button pressed there. Gradually at first, but it wasn''t long before the button-mashing began. Firsts times and first steps were always the most confusing parts of learning anything.


    But finding the ignition shouldn''t be that confusing.


    I was tempted to speak out, risk and pain be damned, I had my lips already slightly agape¡­ the button was right there, I was staring at it - then suddenly, I was staring at something obstructing it, another clueless press on another random button, and the LED disys on the dashboard flickered to life, the on-board LCD panel chimed a friendly greeting, but the most weing sound to grace my ears was the soft whirr of the car engine rumbling away on standby.


    Ash''s ears soared high, and her eyes returned a faint glimmer of hope in them. She nced briefly at me, nodding her head like everything was going to be fine, but it looked as if the gesture was more to her own benefit than mine, cause that same headlight-stricken expression was here to stay.


    Pedals and the wheels, with everything else left to the wayside. With her focus directed to just these two things, was it any surprise that her pressing a foot against the gas pedal did not move us in the slightest?


    A mystery for sure that required the greatest of wits to fully unravel. Her mind was like an open book, it as if her inner thoughts were inscribed in the creases on her forehead.


    So easily she could express herself.


    I wish I could too. If my thoughts were given voice, they''d be screaming to infinity and beyond what she was supposed to be doing.


    "Was there something I overlooked perhaps?" I heard her mutter to herself, reverting back to pushing buttons and pulling levers once again. It was like an impulse for her.


    If it worked once, it''d work twice, I suppose.


    But the answer was so simple yet again. That little stick in between the both of us, going unnoticed and untouched.


    Gear-shifting was a lot moreplex than just a push of a pedal and a turn of a wheel. I realized that if we were ever going to leave this ce, it was going to be a two-person effort.


    So, feebly, with trembling fingers, I grabbed hold of the handle, and shifted us into drive.


    Biggest mistake I could have made then. I mean, granted, having some rationality in my state of being waspletely out the window¡­ yet you could argue it was basicmon sense but still...


    How was I to know her foot was still on the go pedal?


    It wasn''t until I heard the screeching of the tires that I realized that I made a severe and continuouspse in my judgment, and for that, I sincerely apologize to my aching self.


    Thank God for seatbelts. And for the solid wall in front of us. Colliding into it was a fate far better than elerating unprepared into an even further one.


    Took everything I had to keep my mouth shut and not shatter the windows with my screams. On the bright side, I knew for once, that the teardrops leaking out from my eyes right then were 100% of my own volition.


    Ash jerked back, both hands in the air, and feet well off the pedals.


    "Forgive this mishap," She said to me. "It won''t happen again. Commandeering this vehicle, it''s just as before, yes? Think of it as a sword."


    For the sake of not crumbling what little faith she still had in herself, I simply nodded at her in return.


    But I knew in my heart of hearts, that we were woefully ill-prepared for the open road ahead.


    Not just yet.


    From what little I saw of the parking lot - I knew that the ce was almost deserted and the corners turns were sharp.


    Perhaps going a little slow and steady wouldn''t hurt us in the long run. I could bear with the pain just a little longer if it was to spare us from an ever greater in the future.


    My voice croaked out again, soreness swelling in the depths of my throat, a single word, a single risk - to avoid an even bigger risk somewhere out there.


    A little trial run around the block, a simple crash course for the basics.


    Just a little bit of -


    "Practice."

 Chapter 92 - Training Wheels

    Swirls of smoke, over time, in moments short on time, began to pervade in the musty air. In a span of mere minutes the entire parking space had turned to a literal biohazard site unsuitable for any forms of life.


    That''s what a short practice run had done to the overall atmosphere.


    The number of carcinogens swarming the air, the overpowering stench of burning rubber that even the air-conditioning couldn''t filter out. Skid marks. Long, long ckened trails of tire patterns smeared against the concrete.


    Aplete disaster zone would be describing short the utter devastation we''ve afflicted upon the scene.


    That''s not even mentioning the many fissures and cracks forming along the walls with every substantial impact it sustained as a result of some poorst-second turning or perhaps forgetting to even turn at all, maybe throw in also a few instances of mishandling the brake pedal.


    Add all those up and you got herself a miniaturized bulldozer with enough horsepower to potentially crumble the entire building itself to bits if given enough time.


    s, time¡­ there simply wasn''t any more time to spare. That small margin of error Ash had had all but expended. Anymore¡­ another bump, another missed turn¡­ I couldn''t take another mistake, I don''t think.


    Driving in reverse was one thing, driving the normal way¡­ it was like trying to learn how to walk when all you''ve ever done in your life was jump. Meaning to say, how were you supposed to know you could put one foot over the other as opposed to just raising them both?


    One morep, four corner turns, brake, shift, and go¡­ Ash battered the procedure in her mind with incessant rapid mutters. Everyp so far has always shown improvement over thest.


    Small, minute improvements albeit, but improvements nheless. Sharper turns, more control, a foot lightly against the pedal... all she needed was just a bit more refinement.


    First turn was approaching fast - she was approaching it too fast. Ash swerved, turned, the squealing of tires bouncing across the walls as it has so many times before - always as well ending with another roaring crash as we spiraled into another pir.


    That did not happen this time.


    Second turn, second swerve, Ash''s gaze remained focused and unblinking, her jaw clenching tight - too early, too tight this time. We scraped against the concrete, the car shook violently, a jarring grating screech of metal¡­ in spite of it, it was only that, just a scrape.


    Third turn. Third of the way there. Her hands remained firm on the wheel, my faint gasps of breath in time with her heavy breathing, the next turn always threw her off, always sent us spinning¡­ I clutched the bottom of my seat, bracing for the worst.


    The worst never came. I rxed my grip.


    The fourth turn. Thest. The home stretch. In the grand scheme of things, one more turn didn''t seem like much- but right then I wasn''t thinking about the grandness of it all. To me, just one more sessful turn would have made all the difference in the world.


    On approach, ingrained into her memory already, Ash spun the wheel a hard right, a foot off the gas, and only brief taps on the brake. Turn after turn, it''s been only that.


    Mistakes happen sometimes, other times she executed the method wlessly without a hitch. The second turn adhered to the former. First and third luckily went along with thetter.


    Fourth¡­ well, it was just one of those times, I suppose. Sometimes¡­ you''ll just end up getting the sometimes.


    The cause for it, I didn''t know. It could have been anything. Too hard of a brake maybe, too right of a turn¡­ either way, the back wheels skidded, screeched and all momentum gained lost in the fleetest of moments.


    Car came to a standstill only mere meters from making contact with another b of concrete. The engine, humming, whirring, persevered with a rumble. Blinker lights carried on illuminating brightly the path ahead of us. Nothing impaired us from continuing forth, I still thought we were prepared for any and all happenings - but somewhere within a bright pair of emerald eyes, a resolve was flickering.


    Breath. Deep Breath. Ash''s frustrations were as clear to see as a cloudless, stormless sky. What was affirmed and solidified within her thoughts¡­ she''d never admit to it, she''d never permit herself to let it show.


    Regardless, it still showed.


    <em>''I''m unable''</em>


    Even through the pain and fatigue, I could still so easily hear what was never spoken. She was just easy like that. I wasn''t worried about it. Because in the end, thoughts were only just that - thoughts. So brief and fleeting. Resolve, on the other hand, resolve was as firm and strong as the person that has it. So swaying it, swaying her, it was going to take a lot more than just a few bumps.


    A flicker was just a flicker.


    It was time. Whatever she has learned so far, it was time to show for it. Improvements, mistakes alike, it''ll just have to do.


    Ash slowly drove us into position, fronting the exit of the parking lot, a steep incline leading to the surface, where the blight continued to pour and ssh in a tumultuous echo.


    "Home," Ash muttered, setting her gaze on me. "We''ll set a course for home. We can only hope that it is far from the vicinity of the Blightfall. Is that okay with you?"


    I nodded.


    "To aplish this, we''ll have to navigate through the storm," She continued, her voice growing tense. "There will be no walls, no thickyers to shield from the Blightfall. You will feel to the fullest extent the effects it''ll have on you as we make haste for home. You understand this?"


    Another nod.


    "I cannot stress enough that you keep its sway on you to a minimum. You must not let it overwhelm your being. Before you were ill-prepared¡­ now¡­ now you have ample time to brace yourself. Keep your lips sealed, keep your mind clear, and resist the growing impulse to scream. Resist, Master - it is crucial you do this. Any more voices¡­ I don''t think you''ll..."


    She trailed away. She didn''t need to finish it, I already knew. She was easy like that.


    My lips were going to stay close no matter what, and I intend to keep it that way the best I could. But in the event - say¡­ I wasn''t able to do just that, if more screams, voices, came to rece my own¡­ I just needed her to know.


    "Whatever¡­ it is... I''ll say¡­" I whispered to her. "I don''t¡­ mean it."


    But she already knew. I was easy like that.


    "I know."

 Chapter 93 - The Getaway

    Ash wheeled us up the open pathway. Gently, slowly, first¡­ allowing for just a few more moments of reprieve, a few more moments to prepare. The outside funneled into the tunnel the unrelenting sound of downpour and the crackle of thunder stronger than ever.


    Abandon all hope ye who enters here.


    The Blightfall felt like teardrops of despair falling from the decaying heavens. Usually, even the greyest of clouds had their silver lining, a faint glimmer of optimism in an ocean so wrought with bleakness.


    My time with the Matriarchs had gotten me scrounging so desperately for one, I usually would be able to find a faint trace of it even if I was, after all, only grasping at straws.


    <em>I''ll be fine, Ria was here. Things will work out, we''ll just bargain with Amelia. We can end this here, my blood will solve everything.</em>


    It was amazing how many lights I could see at the end of so many dark tunnels. But now there was just darkness, no silver lining - throughout the length of this dark tunnel there was only rain, and we were steadily approaching its end.


    And still there was no light.


    "I''ll be increasing the speed now," Ash warned me.


    Even if I could, or wanted to right then, I wouldn''t be able to find the words to respond to that¡­ because all I could think about was the worst, and if the worst does happen, it''s strange to think that myst words, thest things I''d give voice to wouldn''t even be my own.


    A part of me wished to just circle back and stay whirring on idle in the corner of the parking lot. The rest of me, however, simply reached for the lever protruding out the side of the steering wheel and flicked on the windshield wipers


    If there was no light¡­ we''ll just have to make our own.


    Steady, ready, catching speed, Ash picked up the pace. Within moments, within seconds, we''ll reach¡­ reaching¡­


    We reached.


    Immediately already the searing urge had begun to resurface, together, a merciless miasma of pouring red, relentlessly battering against the windshield - close, so close to a scream, a shout - I resisted, barely, my teeth mping the bottom of my lips so forcefully, breaking the skin, the taste of blood bing ever more prevalent on the tip of my tongue.


    Ash swerved - the first turn drifting us sideways onto the road, with endless thick puddles of crimson coating the asphalt. Faster, more pressure on the pedal had a never-ending miasma of hazy red passing us by in hurry.


    This all, and only in a span of a few brief seconds¡­ and already I could bear with the pain no longer. It seized my body again, every muscle stiff, frozen in ce¡­ it burrowed within me, that invisible knife twisting and turning, stabbing, slicing¡­ trying to force my lips apart.


    But I wasn''t going to let it part. Not this time. I felt a warmness trickle down my chin, felt the same warmth dribbling droplets to my chest. I didn''t care how many droplets had to be spilled¡­ my voice wasn''t a toy, so go fuck yourself, you stupid rain.


    The city streets were wider and more expansive than any parking lot out there. Ash could turn too early, toote, make a briefpse in judgment, and the price to pay for it would have been lenient.


    It would have been¡­ had the road been only deserted today.


    We weren''t the only ones did the drastic change in weather take in by surprise. The outside was a murky red onught of utter chaos and disarray - and we got caught in the middle of it all.


    Anarchy was the only way to describe it. The ceaseless horning of rushing cars, the booming crashes of those that lost control. Police sirens echoing in the distance.


    All enshrouded within a dense fog of blood.


    The veering headlights in the distance, frenzied desperate screams from those unfortunate few unable to find shelter in time would be our only fleeting warning to swerve out of the way to avoid collision with any oing vehicles zig-zagging out of control, to narrowly miss the running strays blinded by their own panic.


    For every turn and swerve made so abruptly, the pain surging through me intensified by the hundreds. Tears again, cascading, unable to control, mixing with the blood that continued to spill.


    Dying but without death. Pain but without release. Over and over again once again.


    There wasn''t even chance of a reprieve, not a sound, not of sight - ring horns, crackling thunder, pelting raindrops - and the endless red horizon beyond the windshield, it pained me to simply take a nce at it.


    But I couldn''t just look away. I had to see, had to know, through every turn, every scream, every screech of wheels, when it was all going to be finally over.


    That light at the end of the tunnel.


    It had to be there, somewhere¡­ past thendmarks whizzing us by, past the shoppingplex, the park, the grocery store, alleyway where we first met, through the roads growing ever more familiar¡­the far was getting near, the long was turning short¡­


    "Just a bit more¡­ only a bit more," Ash muttered, speaking for us both. "We''re almost there."


    Almost there. After so many close calls, near brushes with disaster. We were almost there.


    So why didn''t it feel like it?


    The next turn, the turn that''ll set us to the outskirts of the city, it felt different¡­ the twist she made for it, it wasn''t like the rest before¡­ what was it - a turn too tight? A brake too fast?


    There it was again in her widened eyes - horror and shock, she tried to remedy it, a quick spin the opposite way but the car wasn''t responding to her anymore.


    Ash was doing her best, everything she could to regain control of the vehicle. As the wheels skidded, screeching, traction slipping away in the growing puddles of red, her grip was still firm, her gaze was still ready, and her resolve still stood strong.


    But sometimes, you know¡­ you just get the sometimes.


    The inevitable, the imminent happened. We crashed.


    So many happenings in the blink of an eye, I missed most of them. All I saw was a streetlight to the front of us, all I heard was the deafening crunch of shattered ss and the shrill sound of crumpled metal, and all I felt then¡­ was the cold damp air funneling through my open lips.


    I couldn''t close them.


    "Master, I¡­" Ash''s voice in the sudden stillness. I don''t think she noticed yet. "I''m sorry, I¡­ I couldn''t - But we''re almost there! Just a little longer. Please just bear with it a little longer. I promise I''ll - "


    "You won''t save him!" The blood kept flowing, the tears kept streaming, and my voice kept speaking. "You couldn''t save us! You couldn''t save anyone!"


    My neck slumped sideways, my unwilling gaze flopping to Ash''s side, and there I could inly see - a mortified expression, her eyes quivering, shimmering in anguish¡­ and all I could do was only watch.


    "Where''s Lenora, Eshwlyn?" I spoke again, hearing for the first time, a bitter contempt sounding beyond the demented screams. "Where is she?!"

 Chapter 94 - Failures And Successes

    Sometimes I wished that I wasn''t who I was.


    That line of thinking was usually reserved for those times where I would wallow in sorrow, feeling bitter about the way things were and utterly despising myself for it.


    Because I knew painfully well that if it were somebody else in my shoes, somebody just a little bit stronger, smarter... somebody just a bit more capable than I, then things would have gone so much better than it had.


    Exams, interviews, etc - every failure, regret, expectations never met, I can always expect myself to be thinking those things for at least a good solid hour and a half.


    But now, here, stuck again with this failure, this regret - having the tears and blood continue to stain my shirt to a deeper, darker red, I''m not sure if anybody could have fared better than I did¡­ not with the circumstances at hand.


    "Elf-Knight," I heard a snarl, a rumbling hatred surfacing from the depths of my throat. "Why not death, Eshwlyn? Why not die upholding the pride of your kind?"


    The wiper des were squeaking terribly. Left to right it went raking across a sporadic web of shattered ss. Disharmonious, disconcerting, with the continued hammering of blight amplifying the difort.


    "You truly are as despicable as they say. So much death? Was it all really necessary? You Elves are all the same, aren''t you?"


    Staring¡­ forced back again to a vision muddled by tears and fatigue. Ash''s face was a watery visage that stared back. I could see her but it was from a perspective that was far less than sight.


    "I''m your Master, now. You hear that, you Elf? You don''t have a name, you''re not Eshwlyn¡­ you don''t deserve to even be called anything. You serve me, alright? YOU SERVE ME!"


    Her face was but a smudged outline that shifted about, her eyes merely shimmering rims of green light that blinked back at me. I felt this before¡­ saw a sight like this before, like a vague memory and yet so vivid and clear.


    "You''re a Knight now, Elf. No longer just a servant, because you couldn''t just be content with that, could you? Now you''re forever bound to me, just the way you like it. No will, no wants - you don''t get to want. You do as I say. You speak only when spoken to. You kill without a sliver of hesitation. And you''ll die when I demand it."


    My closest brush with death, in that building, in that room¡­ it was the same sensation.


    I died back then.


    Will I die now?


    "Eshwlyn¡­" Her name from my lips, a plead, leaking bitter tears down my cheeks. "Don''t let them take me..."


    Ash turned away from me.


    "Sister¡­ please¡­"


    Closed her eyes.


    "Why didn''t you save me?"


    And took in a breath.


    "Why?"


    Something slumped over. It took a while to register that it was me that slumped over. Understanding, cognizant¡­ they all felt so hard to do. Everything, every feeling - even breathing was a struggle toprehend.


    Voice¡­ there was no voice, not anymore - my lips remained wide open yet out came only faint gurgles and grunts. Screaming was¡­ I don''t think I was even able to anymore.


    It was both a relief and a difort to realize that.


    The only thing I was capable of was thought¡­ and my thoughts, all they did then was echo the words I never said. Iprehensible rambles that equated to nothing.


    I wanted them to be nothing.


    But they weren''t.


    Few seconds, more than a few seconds maybe, I only realized that we were moving again. That faint rumble¡­ the engine''s hum, still persevering in spite of everything.


    Yes, in spite of everything - the failures, regrets, those words never said - Ash still persevered. That someone stronger, smarter, bit more capable than I¡­ turns out I didn''t have to wish for that anymore.


    She was right here.


    The downpour, the shes, and crackles from up high¡­ they seem so far away now. They probably were, I just didn''t notice it. Same for the rattles on the cracked windshield¡­ had they always been this light and scattered?


    Had the pain within me really lessened or did I just get used to the feeling of constant agony? My tears. Had they actually ceased¡­ or was I merely too benumbed to feel it trickle?


    Suddenly, closing my lips became as easy as simply thinking of doing it.


    The road that fronted us was doused no longer in an endless deluge of gooey red. Far from the chaos, far from the disarray, there was no more shrill screams or the screeching of wheels, the anarchy of the cityndscape was far behind us now.


    And so was the blightfall.


    But the pain still lingered.


    Not as much, not as agonizing, but still it was there. Like an open blister on a fresh wound, the pain kept throbbing within, keeping in perfect rhythm to the feeble beats of my heart.


    <em>The Blightfall lingers upon anything it touches</em>


    Mr. Mob Man is not going to be happy with what we''ve done to his ride. Every square-inch was most likely coated in Blight. I don''t suppose a quick trip ''round the car wash would do the trick, would it?


    In any case¡­ the clouds here weren''t in swirls of grey, the wind rustled the trees only lightly, and the clear skies here brought up with it a little glimmer of something bright- a faint light at the end of a very long tunnel.


    The worst has finallye to pass.


    Finally, I could breathe at ease, and not think of every breath as always being myst.


    Thank you, Ash. Thank you so much.


    I didn''t say it out loud though, I couldn''t say it. The state I was in, I don''t think even she would appreciate it if I forced myself to try. In the rearview mirror, even through my ailing sight, with the crusted dried blood and dampen cheeks, it was clear to see that I was on the brink of copsing at any moment.


    So yeah¡­ don''t speak.


    Don''t think I even have to bother. From the quick side-nces Ash was giving me, I think she could see for herself just how much I appreciated her at the very moment - I mean, after all, even I could still muster a smile with what little that was left of me.


    "We did it, Master," Ash whispered, returning mine with a faint one of her own. "You did it."


    No words. Just a nod. And all was understood.


    Ash focused her eyes back onto the road, home was still very much a great distance away.


    As for I¡­ well¡­ I had my thoughts.


    I woke up today hoping for a springy happy day for just two, brimming with enoughughter and fun to forget all worries. Certainly, we had that, and what fun it was indeed.


    But our little brief period of fun wouldn''t be the main thing we will be taking away from today. Looking back in retrospect, any and all fun we had was overshadowed by the events that shortly came after.


    Our first date¡­ and this was our takeaway.


    In hindsight, the signs of something insidious brewing were already apparent from the start weren''t they?


    Amelia''s appearance was the first red g. Her talks of this mysterious fellow and their domineering presence was a big ring second. The dullness in the skies, a day absent of the sun¡­ thunder and lightning¡­


    So many signs but I was just stubborn to stop and see it. I just wanted the two of us to have a day where we both could share in a happy memory.


    Apparently, that was just too much to ask.


    Funnily enough, I started today worrying about rainfall because of Amelia, and how it would impede us from enjoying our date to the fullest. Now here we were, the rain fell indeed - and boy did it impede us alright¡­


    I''ll never leave the house when it''s storming again.


    Thanks Amelia.

 Chapter 95 - Home

    I think I might have been drifting.


    What I thought was a simple asional blink of heavy eyelids, shaved away more than just a single second when I''d next open my eyes.


    The LCD disy ticking away towards 6:59 in the evening was what brought me to this realization.


    Because thest time I checked, it was 6:55.


    So I was cking out. But I wasn''t falling asleep. The aches and swells that came and went were like the ring rm clocks on a very nice sleep. Except much more painful.


    A second blink, three more minutes gone - in a literal blink of an eye.


    Third blink. Fourth blink. My nk periods were getting stretched longer and longer.


    In the fifth, I awoke to a sky tinted warmly in a glow of orange, and a breeze of cold wind ruffling my hair so calm and serene.


    The light sways, up and down like the gentle rock of a crib. The weightless sensation spreading throughout me¡­ Ash''s solemn expression from above, staring far into a distance that was well beyond my sight. The feel of her hands, the way her arms felt so reassuring wrapped around my body - it''d pass well off as a dream if it didn''t feel so real.


    And besides... you couldn''t dream of a pain like this.


    I''d know.


    "Mistress Ria!"


    Ash''s voice. Loud and resonating within it a heavy urgency. At the same time, she picked up the pace.


    Returning her shout, I heard the crunch and crackle of grass growing near, reaching its peak within mere seconds. Then there was a warmness, the bright lights of swaying embers, streaming locks of scorching red, and a gaze burning brighter than any me stared down at me.


    I couldn''t recall thest time I saw Ria''s face looked so stricken, didn''t even know those eyes were capable of looking so afraid. Her cheery voice, a quiet whisper.


    "Inside."


    Hello to you too, Ria¡­


    "It was Blightfall," Ash exined, continuing to walk again.


    "Yeah, I know, I know," Ria muttered hurriedly. "Wouldn''t be waiting out on the porch here for you if I didn''t."


    "A Speaker, Mistress Ria. The Blightfall had¡­ I did what I could with what I had. But we were caught off guard - he was caught off guard."


    "We all were." The turn of a doorknob and the creaking swing of the front door opened wide. Passing the doorway, I met with Ria''s eyes once more. "So a Speaker too, huh? Why, the son of good and evil not special enough a title for you?"


    It was nice to see you too, Ria¡­


    Dimness consumed sight. The inside was a stark contrast to the brightness of the outside. It was to the point where I couldn''t tell where or what anything was.


    All I could do was hear.


    Hear the rhythmic tapping of Ash''s steps, the light gaps of my own feeble breathing, and Ria again - evidently flustered.


    "Shoo, Adalia. Make some space, he''s here."


    Apart from hearing, feeling was my next best alternative to fumbling around the unknown darkness. Soft and smooth was the feeling that cushioned and cuddled my entire being.


    I''ll never take for granted again just howfy and snug the living-room couch really was.


    "A¡­ Speaker¡­?" A faint hint of surprise from a low misty voice, as misty as the eyes that glowed from afar in the darkness. "How many¡­ voices?"


    "I fear too many," Ash spoke out, her breathing close enough to feel its warmth. "The screams, they''ve¡­ he had no control over them."


    Lying there, I couldn''t help but realize that this here was the first time I ever heard Ash actually speak to Adalia one on one. After the things that happened between these two, I knew it was going to be a tough hurdle for them to have converse with one another.


    I just wished it was with better circumstances that made them jump that hurdle.


    "Had his tears¡­ ckened?" Adalia asked.


    "No, thank the Gods, no. We''ve gone far enough in haste to have thankfully avoided that oue."


    "Good," The front door echoed with a m, and the footsteps that drew nearer from it was like a lit candle in the darkness d in red. "Being a familiar to a broken soul isn''t exactly how I n to live my life.


    A very sarcastic candle, apparently.


    "We''ve to minimize his exposure to any drop of Blight in the vicinity if he is to recover," A flutter of wind whizzing past me. Ash was standing. "The car has to be disposed of. Mistress Ria, can I trust that you''ll tend to Master''s needs while I''m gone?"


    "Can he speak?"


    "No."


    "Is he still in pain?"


    As if to try and answer that question, I felt a hoarse groan involuntarily leave my lips, sounding very much more dead than alive.


    "Take that as a yes, then," muttered Ria, walking over to take Ash''s ce beside me. "Go dispose away. Adalia and I will be here serving him on hand and foot. No worries."


    There was a brief moment of shuffling, some pattering, a few silent seconds. The swing and click of a door were all I had to go off of to know that Ash had already made her departure.


    Now it was just the three of us. The swirls of mes to the left, and the unblinking grey eyes to the right.


    "Nothing just ever seems to go your way, does it?" Ria said, her smoldering cinders wafting from left to right. "Everything you do is either pain¡­ pain, or even more pain."


    Wish it was a smile that she said it with, just seeing her face without one was more unsettling than anything else.


    "I''d be lying if I said I didn''t feel sorry for you."


    Strained, pained¡­ the way her glowing locks illuminated her expression. I almost wish it''d stayed dark so I didn''t have to see it.


    "And I''m no liar."


    I felt the stinging. The same stinging whenever my voice would leak out.


    "Make it¡­ stop¡­"


    The pain. I just didn''t want to feel pain. I think she understood that.


    But it kept stinging, aching¡­ and I think it might stay that way for a long time toe.


    "A kiss from me won''t help you bear with it any better," said Ria softly. "It''s not pain you''re feeling. Well¡­ it''s not your pain you''re feeling, to be exact. Speakers, you see. They speak for the dead. Your voice bes their own, and likewise, their pain bes yours even if it isn''t really."


    Exnations weren''t what I wanted. Later - questions¡­ answers¡­ I didn''t really care for them at the moment.


    Ria hung her head. "But¡­ I suppose that''s not what you want to hear right now, right? Blightfall. Speakers, Listeners, the hows and the whys¡­ not with how you''re feeling now."


    I think she realized just how grim she was making herself out to be for all of a sudden, she was raising her head, heaving a breath, and forming a smile.


    "You know, it''s a miracle you''re still even alive and breathing with what''s happened to you," There was a pressure on my palm, a soft sensation. "You did good, but for now, you need to bear with it for just a little longer, alright? Just a little more."


    I did not like that smile.


    "But¡­" The stinging pain surfaced again. "It hurts¡­"


    "I know," she sighed, her hand clutching mine. "I know¡­"


    And said no more.

 Chapter 96 - The Morning After

    "Feeling better?"


    Mornings in the countryside, you can expect an early rise six out of seven days in the week. Living there, roosters were an abundant sight. Roaming the fields, sneaking into the backyard somehow. You''d know when they do. Because six out seven times¡­ the crowing and cawing at day''s break would do your rm clock''s job for you.


    Seems as if city life wasn''t so different, after all.


    Minus the crowing, and maybe perhaps also the cawing.


    The rooster can be kept though, for she was right here¡­ no backyard sneaking necessary, rousing me awake with such a tenderness to her words, contrasting so starkly with the stinging sensation she inflicted onto my still stirring eyes causing them to burn with the intensity of a thousand suns.


    Ria was a very bright bird. Especially when basked in the rays of the early morning light.


    And I still very much was aching to the most painful extent.


    Something raspy suddenly rang abradingly in the air. It took a second to realize that it was actually me trying to give voice to my difort.


    "Bright¡­ You''re too¡­ "


    One sentence uttered from my lips sounded more like trying to grind rocks together in a blender. Meaning to say, I run the risk of making anyone in the vicinity go deaf from just a single word, further evidenced by the way Ria''s eyes were wincing.


    "Might shatter the windows¡­ if you''re gonna finish that sentence," She said, shaking her head. "I really don''t think you should. The Elf needs her sleep too."


    It was only after she mentioned that did I finally feel a little bit of something peculiar pressing down on both my legs stretched out on the sofa.


    Now I''ve heard ofp pillows before, spected briefly about how they''d feel if I ever got the opportunity to ce my head one. Never crossed my mind before that I''d end up being the one giving instead of receiving.


    Actually, I guess it was more of a calve pillow than it was ap. But close enough, I suppose.


    Somewhere just a little below my knees were a pair of armsid crossed against each other, and resting atop of it, Ash''s sleeping expression stared back at me from afar.


    So blissful, peaceful. Her silvery locks draping over most of her face, save only for her eyes closed deep into slumber, bathe in the glow of sunlight filtering through the gaps in the curtains.


    The moment I took notice of her, I found it hard to turn my sights anywhere else. The way she was hunched over sitting, sleeping against me¡­ suddenly I wasn''t aching as much anymore.


    Way it looked, how the ends of her white sundress settled in curls and furls across the living-room carpet, Ash was like a daisy in spring. Cause I''ve seen many flowers, in many meadows, out in the days of country life - and I can say with confidence that none bloomed as beautiful as she did right then.


    My creeping staring did not go unnoticed, however. I nearly forgot that I still had another pair of eyes on me, one that seems to have regained a bit of its zest back.


    "I''m sure you can pretty much guess she was with you the whole night never once moving an inch," Ria took a deep inhale. "Just look at her, it''s like I''m watching one of my soaps all over again."


    Noment.


    "Y''know, for your information, I stayed up too¡­ heck, I''m still awake right now. Where''re my lovey-dovey eyes?"


    Now that I couldment on, and I did, feeling a small smile slowly forming.


    "Jea¡­ lous?"


    Ria just snorted and rolled her eyes. "Just thought I''d point it out. Don''t want you to start ying favorites here. I care too. Probably not as much as she¡­ but¡­ yeah, I worry."


    Didn''t expect to be greeted with a dash of sentimentality first thing in the morning, and especially not from her. Last night was¡­ it was a Ria that was aplete stranger to me.


    I could still feel the warmth of her hand pressing against my own.


    Don''t think that was a Ria I''ll be seeing too often and I don''t think she''s too keen on showing more of that side either. Now it was back to normal, feisty Ria, springing upwards to her feet.


    "We''ve talked a bit while you were unconscious," She said, plopping herself to the couch on the opposite side. "Elf told us everything. The mall, bumper cars, restaurant¡­ some guy with a limp."


    Before the word ''limp'' even began to shape her lips, I was already shooting upright with eyes wide.


    "Clocks," I said, trying toe off as urgent - well as urgent as one can be sounding like they just smoked the entire world''s supply of cigarette packs in one day.


    To my surprise, Ria merely waved my concern away like a stray ember obstructing her sight.


    "She''s already taken care of it," she said, nudging her chin to the ''She'' sleeping soundly at my side.


    "Granted, she didn''t really know what she was looking for taking down all the clocks around the ce. I helped in that department too, so uh¡­" Ria spread her hands to the side. "I''m awaiting my lovey-dovey still."


    There was something amiss here I just realized. Yesterday, though I was drifting in and out of awareness, I could still distinctly remember that I was being tended to by more than two people.


    The question now was, where was the third?


    "Where is... Adalia?"


    "Ahh¡­" Ria narrowed her lips, her eyes veering away from mine. Bad sign. "Was hoping we could get into that after you''ve freshened up a bit more."


    "Why?" I felt a swelling in my throat, and I don''t think my soreness had anything to do with it. "What''s happened to her?"


    "Vampires, right. The thing about them is¡­ when they don''t want to be seen, you won''t see them."


    "Meaning... what?"


    "Adalia snuck off to somewhere," She said, iling her arms helplessly. "I''ve no clue where she went."


    My jaw metaphorically fell loose onto myp. "Joking."


    Ria shrugged her shoulders. "Nope."


    "Concerned?"


    "Not really. She''ll be back, I''m sure. Vampires tend to do this often."


    "How¡­ often?" I asked, fearing the prospect of Amelia ever finding out about this. I rather not deal with another irate vampire incident here.


    "Often enough," Ria waved her hand again. "Look, you''ve got more pressing concerns to deal with here."


    "I beg to differ."


    "Well Blightfall begs to differ to your differ," She snapped back. "Most of the town is covered with it. Adalia and I narrowly missed getting covered in it while we were at the park. And you''re a speaker - this is serious business, you know? Did the Elf ever mention to you what it does besides making you go cry and scream like a psycho?"


    "No¡­ not¡­ not really."


    Ria stared silently for a moment. That gaze of hers¡­ just from the look of it I could sense my brief resting period hase to an abrupt end, short-lived as it was, I suppose the questions have been amassing ever since the start of yesterday morning.


    Today''s morning, however, was one that I feel would have plenty of answers.Well, at least it''ll be a better wake up call than any crowing or cawing out there.


    "Blightfall is the rain of the dead, and as you know, the dead rots and decay. The rain, the droplets? What do you suppose would happen if one were to fall on an entire city. A rain of death and decay? What do you think it''ll do to the buildings, the cars¡­ or the people that came in contact with it? It''ll rot, and it''ll decay, everything, everyone until there is nothing left but blighted earth."


    Spoke too soon...


    This was worse.


    A lot worse.

 Chapter 97 - Some Breakfast With A Side Of Blight

    Unknown phenomenon, the news called it.


    Theing end of days was what the doomsday peeps decided to make of it, rampaging ''round the streets, screaming in the ears of those that''ll hear them out.


    Then you got those special few, those tinfoil folks whispering in the sidelines of a top-secret ssified, delisted, off the record loominati experiment of epic proportions.


    It didn''t matter what channel on TV I flicked to or what random website I visited online. It''d always be one of those three things popping up, going on and on like a broken record without an end in sight. It seemed that overnight, our little weather incident here in the town has be a global sensation that''d surely be the talk of the day for many weeks toe.


    Compared to that, the Matriarch abductions - that whole big fiasco that got themunity in an uproar barely a month ago was like a small blurb in a newspaper article left as an afterthought in the corner end of the page doomed to be forgotten about for all eternity.


    I suppose it makes sense. The aftermath following the Blightfall''s wake was not an easy image for many to swallow. Including me, and I was there at the front and center of it all.


    Social media was a conglomerate of reaction videos and clips, somebody even got a drone shot of the city skylines after the storm had subsided. I think I stared at that clip longer than I did anything else.


    There was just something haunting about seeing those towering skyscrapers be grisly spires coated in a deep, dark red. The long stretches of road turning into narrow rivers of blood as seen from above - worst of it, with the knowledge I now hold - seeing those countless dots moving, swarming around the streets amidst the Blight...


    That''s a lot of people out there.


    "How do you... get rid of the Blight?" My eyes peeked over my phone towards the sound of sizzling in the kitchen. "Don''t suppose¡­ it''s as easy as waiting for the sun¡­ to evaporate the damn thing."


    Spat in one hand, a pair of eggs in the other, Ria began taming the fizzle and crackle of hot oil on the frying pain.


    I remembered the first couple of days of settling in the house, she warned me once that she didn''t like being disturbed while ying Chef in the kitchen. It was like one of the rare few rules she had about herself apart from no veggies on her te.


    Well, rules are meant to be broken after all.


    I called out to her again from the couch, letting the truly abysmal way my voice sounded break her focus.


    Not once, not twice, maybe a bit more than three times too.


    "Ria, Ria, Ria, Ria, Ria¡­. Reeeee-a. Ri-of-A, talk to me."


    Surprise, surprise, not really surprise, it worked like a charm.


    That aggravated groaning from the kitchen doorway sounded about ready to scorch me where I sat.


    "You just woke up!" She eximed over the sound of fried eggs. "You nearly died yesterday - again! How is it that you wanna y the hero role once more so badly? It''s a dangerous lifestyle!"


    The audiblemotion from the living to the kitchen had Ash shifting about around my legs. Now she was on my thighs instead of my calves. Alright. We get any louder, if she shifts anymore upwards¡­ ooo, danger zone.


    I lowered my voice significantly. "Most of the city... is covered in blight - people¡­ are covered in blight. Whatever happened... to rot and decay? It''s going... to destroy the whole city, ain''t it?"


    "Yeah, in weeks." Ria retorted, the ngor of metal pans not doing much to aid me in my little conundrum. "Blighting is a slow process, you won''t see people covered in Blight suddenly turn to dust in a snap of a finger, kay? It''s only after the third week you''ll see ''em crumble into nothing."


    Ash kept ascending closer and closer to my no-no zone, oh boy. What happened to being a light sleeper, Ash?


    Slowly I reeled my body back a bit, speaking as I did, "What''s¡­ the timeframe?"


    I heard the stove clicking off finally, bringing an end to the rowdy sizzling and fizzing, and gracious were the sound of footsteps emerging out of the kitchen doorway.


    So why was Ash still crawling up? Why couldn''t she just be content with ap pillow? Does myp suck that bad?


    Panic, panic.


    "Lucky us, the Blight''s red and not ck. Thanks to that, you got three and a half weeks to do something about it ''stead of the usual one and a half we get back in Kronocia."


    Was too busy drawing some more distance between Ash and me to even bother with a response. So busy in fact, that I''ve failed to notice that I''ve attained an audience in the form of Ria''s nk stare, standing by the couch, two tes in either hand, and with eyebrows soaring up under the bangs of her smoldering hair.


    "Also I think your servant there is subconsciously trying to get in your pants," Ria formed a smirk. "Could be that she''s hungry. Wanna feed her?"


    I blinked my eyes at her. "You''re... dirty."


    "Takes one to know one, doesn''t it?" She handed me a te. "Look at this too, breakfast in bed from a pretty girl, while also being tended to by another pretty girl - Master, oh, Master, you''re living the life, aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, simply the best¡­ wouldn''t want it any other way." Sarcasm plus my croaky voice made for an odd mixture of sound. Anyway¡­


    "If you''re done with the innuendos¡­ and the teasing¡­ you mind telling me now how one would go about getting rid¡­ of the Blight?"


    Some toast, eggs¡­ I forgot to buy some bacon. Set''s iplete. Ah well, Ria did the best with what she had and she was a far better cook than I''ll ever be anyway.


    Anything crafted by those refined hands of hers, them fingers over there wriggling with versatility had and would constantly surpass any and all expectations - so even something as simple and quick as fried eggs with toast I''m sure would leave my taste buds more than just satisfied.


    So I munched once on some buttered toast, watched her snug herself nicely on the one-seater directly across from me, and listened attentively to what she had to say.


    "Well, for one thing, scrubbing at it with some mops won''t do much good," She took a bite, her words garbling up with her chews. "You need a Speaker for one. Guess that''s where youe in."


    "That it?"


    "If only it was that simple. Second on the list - you''re gonna need a Listener to go along with the Speaker. Put them in a pair, give them a few days in the epicenter of the Blightfall, and usually, that''ll do the trick. No rots, no decays, happy times."


    Eggs were nice and delectable. Wish I could have taken the time to savor the meal, but I was far too busy trying toprehend every new thing that spouted out of her bulging cheeks.


    "So I''m a Speaker, whatever that is¡­" I slowly said, "Now we just need... to get a Listener. Do that, and problem solved, yeah?"


    "Yep."


    "Great," I said. "So where do we... find a Listener?"


    "Oh, that''s easy. Lemme just go back to Kronocia real quick, grab a couple walking around somewhere, I''m sure some of them manage to survive the literal apocalypse."


    Sarcasm. Ha-ha funny¡­ still, there might actually be a ring of truth to it.


    "Why not?" I frowned. "You did. Adalia did, Amelia, Irene¡­ what good reason is there¡­ to say there couldn''t be any Listeners... walking among us right now?"


    But that was just me, always looking up at the bright side of every situation. Sadly Ria, for as bright and bedazzling as she always was, saw only the darkness on the other side of it.


    "They''re extinct, my gravelly-voiced liege." She muttered, munching on herst bit of toast. "That good enough a reason for you?"


    For fuck''s¡­


    "You''re shitting me¡­"


    "Yeah, maybe a little bit."


    OH, FOR FUCK -


    "You were?!"


    "I said only a little bit," she affirmed, raising a finger to the air. "Listeners aren''t a race - it''s an upation, something you learn to do overtime. Theoretically, anybody could be one - heck, I could be one, provided I got the know-how to do so, but not everyone can be a Listener. Case in point - Me again."


    For the sake of not getting je-baited again as I so often do when ites to the fiery phoenix of mischief, I decided to keep mum of any question or remark that dared scale to the tip of my tongue and just simply let her finish what she had to say.


    Because if we were to do this her way, if I kept ying along to her tune, the whole town would have rotted away by the time I got all my questions answered.


    So no, that little pause in-between your exnations trying to get me to speak out in order to give me a WWE smackdown in word-form won''t work on me no more.


    I''m keeping shut.


    It was a good strat too, and clearly, she knew I got her beat. The way her lips shaped to a pout at my unresponsiveness... pure and utter disappointment.


    Sorry Ria, but I want a discussion - not a back and forth. So please, discuss away if you would.

 Chapter 98 - Solutions

    Standing upright was an undertaking I never thought I''d find so daunting to ovee. The difficulty I had trying to straighten my spine had me empathizing greatly with my 60-year old self in the future.


    My bones felt all so stiff and weary, I''m surprised they didn''t get fossilized in the night. Sore neck and buckling knees, I seriously wondered whether if I did actually age a couple of decades overnight.


    Nevertheless, I defied the odds, and began to walk, stumbling at first, but with a few grips at furniture and handlings here and there, I managed to make it to the foot of the stairs - where I would proceed to undergo the even more formidable task of scaling all of it.


    Apparently, Ria was the type to look on at old people struggling to cross the perilous streets, see them quivering, eyes squinting from near-sightedness, and just simply shrug her shoulders, muttering indifferently to herself, "If they die, they die."


    She had to be, because why else would she still be cking away on the sofa just watching me? Taking care of Ash couldn''t be the reason, girl''s sleeping there like a bear in the hibernating season. Couldn''t help but feel how strange it was when she didn''t even stir once when I had Ria gently settle her properly on the couch.


    Must be really exhausted, she.


    One step up the steps at a time. I needed time alone, time to think. What has happened, and what will happen - these thoughts swirled inside of my head like a hurricane of the highest category, and the confines of my room was the eye of that storm.


    Received many answers to many questions on behalf of Ria''s generosity.


    Speakers, first and foremost. Some reason I''m a Speaker, and unlike Listeners - they''re born, not made. Not even a gic thing, it''s just a thing that happens when a mommy and daddy love each other very much.


    Just my luck, I guess. That, or I''m actually cursed. Hmm, maybe I should consider getting a priest to swing around sometime soon.


    Anyway, Speakers. You won''t know you are one till some Blightfall actually falls. The rain of the dead, and the dead are a rowdy vocal bunch. A Speaker in range of Blight would have his body used as a vessel for the dearly departed souls, not just regr souls either¡­ These are the souls of the damned, souls forever condemned to eternal suffering for their sins in life.


    It seems Kronocia has an afterlife, too. Apparently, it wasn''t a very nice ce either.


    The pain I felt, the tears that fell - it was all theirs¡­ and unfortunately for the Speakers, they have to feel it all alongside them. Now, a Speaker is capable of controlling which voice they let into themselves, but that''s only after years and years of grueling practice and experience.


    Sadly, I didn''t have years to slowly learn the ropes. The most I got was a little less than 4 weeks and also no teacher.


    "Listeners on the other hand," Ria''s voice echoed in my mind. "Listens to the Living. We may be able to hear the dead through the Speakers, but that doesn''t mean the dead can hear us. That''s where the Listeneres in. They be the dead''s ears. Together, with the both of them, the Living and the Dead are able tomunicate with one another."


    Yet this was all in theory. Everything she said? A hypothetical scenario - given the perfect tools, the perfect variables. If we actually tranted all that into practice, let in a small dose of reality to the whole thing¡­ well, what do we get?


    Listeners were already a dying art form even before Kronocia''s fall. Finding one was as rare as a Neplim sighting, so given our current circumstances, you can kinda get a vague clue on just how up we were in shit''s creek without a paddle.


    Granted, anybody could be a Listener, as Ria stated. But not everybody can be one. Given the requirements needed to actually be a full-fledged Listener¡­ I may as well just take a mop and clean up the Blight myself.


    An affinity for the dead, was one. So Necromancers, Demons, some race called Painters - these three are usually prime candidates for the Listener spot.


    Another was a vow of silence. Once you''re a Listener, you can''t speak. Your voice is reserved solely and only for the dead.


    Last, but certainly not least, you also need to have taken a life before - voluntarily.


    Yeah, can kinda see why Listeners aren''t exactly being churned out like rabbits.


    So to put it bluntly, you got a Speaker here with no formal training, no actual Listener as far as the eye can see, and a town brimming with civilians primed forplete and total decimation in less than a month.


    Clearly, we had a problem here. A big, big problem. And our one and only solution to rectify that problem was lightyears away from even being considered to be in the same range as viable.


    Can someone please say Deus Ex Machina?


    "Can I just... call my Dad again real quick?" I suggested after a moment of contemtion. "Leonardo''s your hero, think he''ll be able... to do something, right?"


    Ria scoffed at that, pummeling that suggestion into the ground. "As much as I''m holding out for a hero ''till the end of the night, Leonardo''s no Speaker. You can call him sure, we''ll y meet and greet too, always wanted to talk to a hero, but don''t expect too much to happen. He''s a Hero, not God - think a little higher."


    God, eh? Well then¡­


    "My mom''s - "


    "Look, man. Have you actually heard from your mother recently?" Ria was raising a brow, and a very concerned brow at that. "Come to think of it, after everything - why aren''t they here? Your life is suddenly an emotional rollercoaster filled with many twists and turns so why do they keep ghosting you in spite of it? Do they not think you''ll be having a bit of fit right now with how badly we turned your life upside down? Do they just not care or something?"


    I remembered staring at her, silent and slightly affronted. Wouldn''t say insulted, more bbergasted than anything, because I''ve been asking myself the same questions too.


    Many, many times.


    All I could do then was shake my head. "I don''t know."


    Ria shook hers in return. "So until you do, just assume we''re on our own, ''kay? You can call ''em, I''m crossing my fingers that they pick up - cause Terestra''s the easy way out this mess - but I''m not holding my breath, unless of course¡­ you wanna pay them a courtesy visit after all this time?"


    Go back to the countryside. Confront them, if they won''t confront me. It''s an idea¡­ it''s a long trip of an idea, still¡­


    "Don''t see any Listeners," I responded. "Don''t see much of a choice here either so¡­ pack your bags, Ria."


    "We''re leaving?"


    "We''re leaving. Soon..."


    This then leads us back to the present time, where I now stand atop the floorboards of the second floor, having recently conquered the trial of the staircases and beaming proudly over my aplishment.


    Okay, not really. Still very much aching badly to be just standing there gloating over nothing.


    It seems Blightfall was the straw that broke the camel''s back. The thought of just upping and leaving for the countryside has slithered to mind from time to time, but I never have seriously considered the prospect up till now.


    Wasn''t just your regr ol'' family intervention no more, lives were at stake here - can''t afford to be ghosted here for any longer.


    It really was time to go back.


    Time to pack my bags, too.


    But not yet, not now, and certainly not today. There were still so many things here that needed sorting out it wasn''t even funny.


    For one, Adalia has yet to return from wherever she ran off to. Can''t really just disappear on her too without finding out where she went, otherwise it''ll be my ass getting scratched by a very irate vampire''s ws.


    Amelia''s no joke here. That''s gonna have to be priority number one.


    Then there was that too. Those words that weren''t my own, anger and despair I''ve never felt before. Every time I looked at Ash in the car, I could never keep them from pouring out.


    There weren''t mine, but I felt them as mine. Their anger, my anger. Their words, my words.


    All directed towards Ash.


    Lenora¡­ who''s Lenora, Ash? What did you do to her?


    Why do I feel such grief at the sound of her name? And why do I feel so much hate saying yours?


    Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight.


    All this time, I firmly stood alone on that one side of the argument - that Ash had done nothing wrong. As innocent as one could possibly be. A tragic victim of circumstance. Every usation, all the animosity, the grudges harbored - everything was unfounded.


    I believed them all to be unfounded.


    But briefly, amidst the anarchy and pain, through flowing tears and gritted teeth - I didn''t.


    And right now, as I lumber my way towards the doorway slightly ajar, I''m not so sure if I still do.


    Maybe it was just the Blight talking. Or maybe it wasn''t.


    I hated to think that it wasn''t.


    There''ll be plenty of chances to think about things in the future, and you can guarantee I''ll be thinking of many things for many days toe.


    But for now, the bed in my room beckons my name, caressing my delicate senses with its soft whispers.


    "Get some rest."

 Chapter 99 - Deep Slumber

    I nned for a bit of reprieve. Just some time dedicated solely for me, myself and I.


    Figured a couple hours of some shut-eye would do the trick just fine. Mentally, physically, whatever-ly - they were all worn down to the bone. My state of being was like a rickety, creaking bridge that just needed a single feather''s worth of weight for it toe tumbling down to a sheer drop into the rapid, raging, rapids below.


    That bridge was in dire need of some refurbishing, and sleep was indeed a very good fixer-upper.


    Why sleep again, just woke up, didn''t I? Had breakfast not even a few minutes ago, didn''t I?


    Trust me, I wouldn''t be moring so desperately for some forty winks if I didn''t need it. Truth of the matter was - I was still very much at the brink of copse - eyelids so heavy that if I was up for any longer, I''d be needing some strong adhesive to keep them from closing shut.


    ''Sides, I don''t see Ria batting an eye at my decision. Clearly she could see that I was still running on fumes here. Gonna need to recharge again.


    Didn''t think it''ll take more than just a couple of hours before I''ll be waking up right as rain.


    Right as rain¡­ funny¡­


    It was a good n, said me to myself, as I drifted into dreand in theforts of soft, silky sheets.


    I''ll be awake soon enough.


    I did not start stirring until it was the crack of dusk.


    Six in the evening, as imed by the dim glow on my smartphone, also flickering awake with a nudge from my sluggish fingers.


    Okay, maybe I dozed off for a bit longer than I originally nned. Surprised no one came to check up on me too.


    I smell like shit.


    Guess I''ll take a shower first.


    Groaning, I slowly mbered out of bed. Dazed, I flung a towel across my shoulder. So much slow, nearly stagnant movements made from my room to the bathroom - inert as all hell¡­ but¡­ there were no aches hampering my every joint, could stand upright without much effort, and there was no struggle cing one foot over the other¡­ sleep did the trick.


    I was in pain no longer.


    Yay.


    The water from the shower felt like the modern day fountain of youth. Every sprinkle, every warm droplet pouring down my face, was like a breath of life washing down upon me cleansing me of all my fatigue.


    Needless to say, I left that bathroom as a new and improved me. For a moment or two¡­ just a moment or two.


    Then it all came rushing back as fast as it had left me. The three objectives that needed fulfilling.


    Cleanse the Blightfall, find out where Adalia ran off to, and talk to Ash.


    First one was already a no-go, I can''t go about doing that without settling the second one first, and I don''t have any leads to go off of to even go about aplishing that too.


    Third one was¡­ well, the third one was as easy as simply walking down the stairs to the living room sofa.


    Guess I''ll settle that one first. Won''t settle anything if I just stood around the room in my underwear.


    Drew out some casual wear from my closet and began to dress. From fitting into baggy pants to throwing over a loose shirt over my head, dunno why but this pressure kept mounting inside of me, I guess now that I''m fully cognizant I was actually starting toprehend the gravity of the situation before me.


    Three and a half weeks¡­ and a day off those weeks was spent just simply lying in bed.


    Good job, me.


    Creaked open my door only to be greeted by a warm glow of orange filtering through the windows. Outside, no shes, no rumbles, wasn''t even a single cloud in the sky - for all intents and purposes, it seems that today was a clear, sunny day.


    Could almost forget that the events of yesterday even happened with how peaceful and calm everything was from the inside looking out.


    Almost.


    A step out the doorway, and immediately something wasn''t off.


    It was like a sixth sense. Wasn''t sure whether it was due to recent events or something I just honed overtime, but the feeling in my gut just screamed at me that something wasn''t right.


    Yesterday morning, I woke up to a house as silent as the night. Seems about right that time, no one was inside except for me.


    So why did I still wake up to quiet now?


    It was still so very quiet, so very still.


    Ash''s room, her door remained ajar with a nary a soul in sight. The darkness, the dim atmosphere of the interior - what, nobody thought to turn on the lightswitch in the evening?


    Why?


    "Ash, you there?"


    My voice was steady, strong surprisingly, and didn''t sound like a sixty-year-old man no more, so it couldn''t be that my voice was still too frail and weak to not be heard especially in such a silent ambiance.


    So why wasn''t Ash answering me back?


    "Ria? How about you?"


    Why wasn''t Ria?


    I''m gradually hating the feeling of hearing nothing¡­ It''s starting to get a little diforting.


    My steps down the stairs echoed loudly and profoundly in the quiet. Didn''t take me long to reach the living room, rushing steps slowing to a halt atop the carpet - it was there that I got my answer.


    Why wasn''t Ash responding?


    Because she was still asleep.


    Ria?


    Well, she was too. Soundly asleep, right across from each other.


    It was just fatigue catching up on them, simple exhaustion as a result of keeping an eye on me overnight. It shouldn''t be something worth getting worked up over.


    Just simple paranoia on my part.


    Yet I still was, still am - my sixth sense, that gut feeling, it was ring louder than ever.


    Something still wasn''t right.


    "Ash?"


    A light tap at first, just a little nudge on the shoulder.


    "Ash?"


    Louder now.


    "Ash, wake up!"


    Harder now.


    "Ria!"


    None would budge. None would stir. None would wake.


    There it was again. Apprehension surfacing as it has so many times before. At this point, I should be used to the feeling by now.


    Maybee one day, I will be¡­ but as for now¡­


    "Fucking - not again!"


    Here as I was amidst a mystery I knew jack all about, standing helplessly in the center of the room, wondering to myself what the hell even happened.


    I don''t understand. Just this morning, they were fine. The both of them showed absolutely no signs of anything at all to indicate something off.


    Ria was up, moving, talking, that snarky mouth of hers doing its job to perfection. Even had a chat with her over eggs and toast no problem.


    And Ash was¡­


    Ash was sleeping¡­ noises pestered her.... but she never woke. I always thought that was peculiar¡­ Ash was the lightest sleeper I know¡­ yet she never stirred once despite it all.


    Was that it? Was she already like this even in the morning and none of us had noticed it?


    I thought she was just exhausted.


    So what''s the case here with Ria? Last I saw of her was with a smug expression, basking in the chance of having to see me hobble up the stairs myself.


    She was still there, that smug look locked behind closed eyes and sealed lips, breathing faintly - her chest slowly rising and falling, the dim glow of her hair pulsating with every breath.


    I searched my thoughts, scrounging desperately for any tidbit I might have missed that could exin all this.


    There wasn''t any. Blightfall can''t do this¡­ at least as far as I know. We talked of Listeners, Speakers, the Blight¡­ Where the fuck in any of that was there any mention of people falling intoas?!


    And if they did¡­


    "Why am I awake?"


    Another question strung in a line alongside many other questions. If only answers came as easy as questions do¡­


    "Because¡­ you are¡­ Terestra''s¡­ son."


    Apparently, they do.


    I spun my head - the hallway leading to the front door, once empty, wasn''t any longer. A pair of clouded, misty eyes, unblinking, stared at me from across the living room.


    My voice sounded out loud before I even thought about speaking.


    "You''re back¡­" Thoughtless words that spoke the obvious. That''s not what needed addressing right now. I spoke again, this time with thoughts collected. "What happened to them? Adalia do you know?"


    A nod of the head.


    "The Blightfall¡­ isn''t ordinary Blight..." Adalia spoke. "Ordinary¡­ remains red¡­ affects only when¡­ touched."


    "O¡­ okay?" I didn''t say much, I wanted her to continue.


    And continue she did.


    "The Blight¡­ didn''t remain red.... It turned¡­ it ckened."


    ckened Blight. Ria mentioned this. Ria said that it was bad - how many weeks do I have?


    "Blightfall¡­ never turns¡­ once fallen," Adalia continued. "But somehow it has¡­"


    One and a half. I have a one and a half week timeframe to fix this¡­ there''s just one thing I didn''t know though.


    "What does it do?"


    "It spreads¡­ faster¡­ and¡­ better..."


    "How? No, wait..." Now I was starting to understand. Adalia wouldn''t be telling me this information if it wasn''t relevant. The mystery of it all was slowly unraveling, and I didn''t like the answer that was in front of me. "You''re saying, Ash and Ria - they''re both Blighted?"


    Adalia shook her head, and for a moment, just for that split second in time, I thought perhaps I was wrong.


    Fuck¡­ if only I was¡­


    "We all are¡­" Adalia corrected. "The Blight¡­ it''s in... the air..."

 Chapter 100 - Adalias Plan

    Airborne Blight.


    I barely was even scratching the surface of it all, and yet already I was deep in muck, submerged in the intricacies andplications of things I could barelyprehend.


    First, it was just the voices of the dead, then it became a gooey, sticky bloody biohazard with the introduction of rot and decay - now all of a sudden the goddamn thing turned ck and its particles are swirling in the air getting all chummy with Nitrogen and Oxygen.


    I''ll just save myself the headache and just go along with it. Fine, now the entire city is blighted regardless of whether contact was made or not - whatever¡­.


    The question now was -


    "Why did it put them to sleep?"


    And also -


    "Are they ever going to wake up?"


    Adalia, in turn, answered them both, lumbering herself closer towards us. Slow movement. Quiet mutters.


    "The Void calls for them¡­ it wees them¡­ it wees me too¡­ because those like us¡­ we are vulnerable..."


    The Void? Is that the Afterlife?


    "Waking up¡­ I''m not sure¡­ not on their own¡­ I¡­ I don''t¡­ I don''t think - "


    Adalia lurched forward, her words abruptly cut, stumbling - nearly falling, her hands stretched out, keeping steady¡­ faint breathing in palpitating quivers.


    I reached out, thinking she''d actually fall but there were no heavy thuds, nothing in front of me to actually reach for.


    As fast as it had happened, Adalia became still.


    A blink. Her eyes stared, but they don''t seem to see - my concerns, they looked right into them, yet somehow I feel like I was staring through her. There was no eye contact between me and her.


    Where have I seen those eyes before?


    Slowly, she drew her arms back, whispering quietly a feeble, "I''m sorry¡­"


    Her veins showed. A visible line of webs from her forearms to her neck. Skin paling to a sickly white.


    Uh oh¡­


    "Sorry''s right," I said. "You''re going to frenzy again."


    Had no sleeves to roll up with the shirt I''m wearing, so baring my arm was as easy as simply walking up to her, which I did so in a frantic hurry.


    I stepped forward.


    She stepped back.


    Way back.


    "Adalia," My voice was a mixture of feelings I liked to call: Confused urgency. It sounded out, and it sounded aloud. "What are you doing? You gotta feed."


    She shook her head. Slower, weaker than before. "No¡­"


    No?


    "Why not?"


    I got nearer again, she went further again. Okay, deep breaths.


    "Right, you don''t act like this usually. Got no reason to. Something happened - you went somewhere, now you got a reason," I lowered my arm and stretched our distance even further. "So¡­ is it a good enough reason to risk going absolutely mental?"


    An instant answer wasn''t what I was waiting for here. I anticipated for some sporadic pauses in between sentences, shortness of breath here and there all strewn into a long, convoluted exnation as to why she refused to feed.


    I didn''t expect for her to only muttered out two words. I also didn''t expect myself to immediately be swayed by those words.


    But hey, Adalia just had a way with words, didn''t she? Ever the eloquent speaker, she was.


    Two words¡­ and a solemn stare.


    "My sister."


    The way she said it - no nearly indiscernible whisper can detract from the feelings woven within them. The less said, the more I understood.


    "She''s Blighted too?" I asked but I already knew the answer. Doesn''t take a psychic to read between the lines. Just some eyes, ears, and a little bit of context.


    Adalia nodded her head.


    "You found her?"


    Another nod.


    "So that''s where you ran off to then," I said, funneling out a sigh of realization. "You went to go see her."


    "I can always sense her¡­ so I looked¡­ found her¡­ the top floor¡­ building¡­" Adalia hung her head. "Couldn''t¡­. wake her¡­"


    Never have I ever heard a sentence that was spoken so indifferently and yet at the same time also brimming with so much sadness.


    Sympathy for the vampire. Wee a long way.


    "Why didn''t you tell anyone?" I asked.


    "I¡­ didn''t think to¡­" Another quivering breath. "I never had¡­ to¡­ before... I''m sorry..."


    Mmm. That''s going to need some rectifying sometime in the future, for now though, we still had many elephants in the room that needed addressing.


    "Won''t drink my blood - hadn''t yet exined why," I said, taking a much-needed sit-down at the foot of the stairs.


    "The ck Blight¡­ the call of the Void¡­ it onlyes to you the moment¡­ you fall¡­ asleep," She exined, wobbling unsteadily in ce. "Your blood¡­ makes me¡­ sleepy¡­ I can''t risk... because..."


    "if you sleep again¡­" I finished for her, shifting my nce to the figures in slumber. "You''ll end up just like them."


    "Yes¡­"


    A sigh. I noticed that I keep sighing a lot when I''m feeling helpless. Hopefully, they''lle a time when I stop feeling that way.


    "I don''t suppose wearing a mask and distancing ourselves will help much, would it?"


    Adalia slowly batted her eyes at me. "It''s not¡­ a virus¡­"


    I think a virus would have been much easier to contain, honestly¡­


    "Even so, Adalia¡­ we can''t just let you go frenzy again, you know?" I said.


    I''m starting to sound like Amelia here back in that building - and just like back in that building, Adalia remained as adamant as ever.


    "I still have time¡­ before that happens..." Her words spoke one thing, yet the dwindling strength in her voice spoke another. "Trust¡­ trust me¡­"


    "Adalia, I - "


    "Please¡­" The shaky tone in her voice, the desperate shape in which her eyes took, they both had me shutting right the hell up. "My sister¡­ I don''t want to sleep¡­ yet¡­ if we fail¡­ if you fail¡­ I won''t know that you did¡­ I''ll just be¡­ asleep... forever..."


    Another sigh. That helpless feeling once more. Fuck - now I have two ticking time bombs to deal with here, and frankly speaking, I didn''t know which was worse.


    It seems even in her encumbered state, Adalia could sense the raging war of indecisiveness waging within me, her perception still as keen as ever¡­


    She spoke again in what I guess is an attempt to clear away the doubts I held for her.


    "We can¡­ wake them¡­" She took a step forward. "The Void''s Call works simrly¡­ to a trance¡­ so¡­ it just needs to be¡­ broken¡­ then everyone¡­ my sister¡­ will wake up again..."


    "To do that, we need to cleanse the Blight, don''t we?" I narrowed my lips. "You got a Speaker here, but you''re short of a Listener and somebody with experience that can teach us. Can''t break the trance with the way things are."


    Adalia shook her head. At first, I wasn''t sure if that just another attempt to sway me to her tune, but as I continued to listen to her speak, I could feel the internal conflict inside of me gradually die down.


    "Not... necessarily¡­" She said. "it''s just a trance¡­ so all that means is that we¡­ overwrite that trance¡­ with¡­ another trance of¡­ our own¡­ now, it won''t cleanse¡­ the Blightfall¡­ it will still remain¡­ but everyone¡­ will wake up..."


    I could see it already, understand it already - her train of thought and my own - both of them were now chugging on the same track, arriving together at the same station.


    "And that''ll actually work?" I asked. "In case you haven''t noticed, Adalia. We have girls here, not guys.


    "Provided¡­ the trance¡­ is strong enough¡­" She said. "It still¡­ will work¡­"


    Oh, it''ll be strong enough, alright. If she was thinking what I was thinking, then yes¡­ I''m all for it. Wouldn''t hurt at all to try.


    There was only one individual shared between the both of us that we knew of that would be capable of such a feat - I, personally¡­ can speak for its potency, having been the subject to its, uh¡­ effectiveness many times over.


    A walking, talking pheromone bomb. I''m surprised her face hadn''t crossed my mind at all up to this point.


    Stern raven-ck eyes on an even sterner face. Prim and proper, as serious as serious could be¡­ yet with a smell, with the looks that are literally to die for.


    "Call¡­ the¡­ Subus¡­" Adalia muttered to me.


    Didn''t even need to say it. Before Adalia could even fill in the pauses in-between her words, I already had my phone whipping out from my pants pocket faster than a texas-boy at high noon.


    Snapping the girls out of their endless slumber didn''t seem like something that could be resolved by just shoving the equivalent of morning wood up their nostrils. Had the impression that maybe the method to go about it would involve something a little bit more mystical and grand.


    But heck - what the hell do I know myself about these things anyway?


    If the vampire here says that horniness is gonna work, then damn it, who am I to say otherwise?


    Horniness it is.


    Flicking to my contacts list, I tapped the call button on the only name there was on the "I'' category.


    <<Irene>>

 Chapter 101 - Unexpected Lifeline

    Nobody was picking up.


    Three long excruciating dial tones. Loud ringings that''ll always abruptly cease after the third. Each time the sudden silence came I''d hold in a breath, each time I''d feel a balloon filled with trepidation swell up inside of me. Then it''ll dete, and I''ll find myself staring once more at the prompt on screen to disconnect.


    <em>Please leave your message after the beep.</em>


    Three times, man¡­ for three minutes. I sat there on the steps, muttering furiously under my breath for the incessant ringing pressed firmly against my ears to finally stop ring my eardrums and for the voice of an ever stoic detective to answer my silent cries.


    Yet in spite of all my pleas and mutters, as much as I tried to will the reality into whatever I want to be¡­ could continue hoping against hope itself, but the fact of the matter was -


    Irene just wasn''t going to pick up.


    Just like that, any and all fervor I felt for the n was sent spiraling far into the nes of non-existence, where itid still side by side together with confidence and boldness.


    May those three rest in pieces peacefully in peace.


    Luckily tenacity was still hanging in there, and by good fortune resolve still stood strong. The whole motivation squad hasn''t yet to wipe out so I wasn''t about to throw in the towel just yet¡­ If we can''t get into a call with her, then I suppose it''s time for us to give her an actual social call.


    Only problem was, we were kinda missing a mode of transportation. I suppose Adalia would be fine on her own, I on other hand would have to go cing one foot over the other all the way to Irene''s humble abode.


    Plus, I could fret and insist all I want, and I already have¡­ Adalia wasn''t budging when it came to seeing this through. Conscious and aware, that''s the way she wanted herself to stay just until everybody else snapped out of their slumber.


    Then, and only then, would she feed again.


    "But when pushes to shove," I said to her as I continued fiddling around with my phone. "You''re going to have to feed. You know you can''t frenzy."


    "We''ll resolve this¡­ before that ever¡­ happens¡­" Adalia assured me.


    I wasn''t assured though. "But say if we can''t fix this before then¡­ you''re just going to have to trust me with this myself. You''ll have to sleep, understand?"


    My eyes peeked over the edge of the phone to a silent, unmoving figure. Just the sight of her alone¡­ there wasn''t a more palpable sense of hesitation in the air than just then.


    But this wasn''t something I was going to budge on either, my decision on the matter was just as firm as hers.


    "Adalia¡­" I called out to her, watching as her head slowly raised to look my way. "You trust me, don''t you?"


    I distinctly recall thest time I asked a Matriarch to ce some of her trust in me. Took a lot of coaxing and convincing, and almost dying, before she would even give me an inch of her trust¡­


    From my impression of that, I just assumed that Matriarchs just weren''t the trusting sort.


    So d to see Adalia shatter that impression there - slowly and reluctantly, albeit, yet the nod of her towards me wasn''t something you can mistake for any other gesture.


    "Yes¡­" A breath, a shaky breath. "I¡­ trust¡­ you¡­"


    I returned herpliance with the warmest smile I could muster right then before directing my attention back to the issue at hand - Can''t contact Irene, so we have to go and see Irene, but how are we going to GET to Irene?


    Together, we tried to brainstorm a solution that was perfect for the both of us. A minute of intermission where none of us said anything.


    First one to speak out a suggestion was Adalia. Her grand idea involved taking another bus into town again¡­pletely overlooking the fact that Blight was my Kryptonite. Don''t think the buses are operating after that whole fiasco either¡­


    She remained silent after that. Already depleted of any more epiphanies.


    I thought of booking a ride, perhaps¡­ or if worstes to worst, hail a cab. But there were no cars avable on any of the apps I got installed - and also taxis aren''t a thing in the outskirts of the city¡­ so yeah¡­ shit outta luck.


    Last but not least, there was still the option of going solo. That one only took a second''s consideration before being booted off the tablepletely. Having Adalia go off on her own again waspletely and irrefutably a terrible idea, even she herself suggested against it - that''s how terrible of an idea it really was.


    "This is¡­ troublesome¡­" Adalia said in a moment of shared frustration. "Whatever could she¡­ be doing¡­ at this moment¡­ in time¡­?"


    "Maybe she''s asleep too?" I said, grasping the empty air for exnations. "If she took in a bit of Blight herself, that''ll exin it."


    Adalia immediately shook her at that. "Subi¡­ Demons¡­ they don''t¡­ the Blight only affects them upon contact¡­ the Void does not call for them¡­ She''s awake¡­ I''m sure..."


    Can''t be it then. Guess the only we''ll know the reason is when we actually get to see it with our own eyes. Till then - a solution to our plight has still yet to present itself before us.


    I decided to chance another call to her number, because why not. Only to be greeted once more by the sound of her ringtone and the ever-vexing automated message on the other end of the line.


    Y''know for a policewoman, Irene sure sucks at answering calls for aid. The heck am I supposed to do now, call the actual police department and ask for her there? Was she even fit for work yet?


    It was with this line of fruitless thinking that I finally came up with an idea. It was like there were distance dots in my head being connected by a single thread of thought woven from random ideas to form an outline of the greatest eureka moment I could possibly have then.


    First, it was just me wondering if Irene had any presence in the cyber realm, an ount or two in any part of the inte. From there I was lead back to checking social media websites looking for one thing but ultimately¡­ finding something else.


    My one and only follower.


    Amanda had recently updated her feed. Still posting, still tweeting¡­ still awake.


    Got a car, doesn''t she? Knew where I lived, doesn''t she? Let''s just hope she won''t be staring out my window anytime soon¡­


    I swiped open to our chat-box and umm¡­ whoops. There was a little red dot there atop the messages icon. A red dot that indicated unread messages by the dozen.


    Precisely 32 unread messages sent between the course of yesterday evening all the way up till midnight. I havepletely forgotten that I promised her a chat back at the bus - forget my parents, I''m a chip off the old block. I''m as much of a ghost as they were.


    But hey, considering my circumstances¡­ I plead not guilty, alright? It ain''t my fault she was sending me texts of sad faces and gifs of cats looking glum¡­ it waspletely out of my control, okay?


    Scrolling down, as the 32 unreads whittled down to a 20 and then to a measly 10, the messages sent went from being mildly let-down by my absence to growing an enormous concern over my well-being¡­ there were a few missed voice calls strewn between the lines as well, all culminating up to herst and final message for me thus far.


    <<Hopefully you''re just fine, and I''m worrying for nothing. Still, just message me when you read this, alright?>>


    The most recent update on her feed was barely two minutes ago - a simple picture she drew of a little girl in a dress hugging her knees on her bed with the caption - <<Feeling anxious>>


    Three guesses on who that little girl there is supposed to be.


    Didn''t even know she draws. She''s quite the artist too.


    I supposed it was high time I cated her worries.


    Flicked back to our messages, and immediately brought out the keyboard. Shifting my fingers into your standard typing position, I began constructing and fabricating the best reply to answer her cries.


    <<Hi.>>


    Well said. Well said. I know.


    Clearly, Amanda must have thought the same as well. Just barely got my thumb hovering inches away from the send button before a familiar blurb of three-dotted lines surfaced at her end of the conversation.


    <<Oh my god I thought you were dead!>>


    Before being preceded by an onught of shocked face emojis and many, many more messages to the point that I couldn''t even get a word in edge-wise or risked getting lost in a tidal wave of inquiries.


    <<Are you okay?>>


    <<Not hurt are you?>>


    <<The news is going crazy! They say there are some people that won''t wake up, I thought you might be one of them!>>


    <<Did you get caught in the red rain?? You took ages to get back to me>>


    <<Wait it''s ck now, I forgot. I have no clue what is happening, I have a feeling that you do, and I''m scared I might get caught up in all this mess, and I''m sitting here in my home hoping that I don''t.>>


    << >W< >>


    <<So!>>


    <<Sorry for rambling.>>


    <<Thanks for getting back to me.>>


    <<You okay?>>


    Oh, I guess this is the chance to finally send my message I''ve been holding hostage in the text box this whole time - just a little edit here and there, and there goes my reply with another tap of the finger.


    <<Yeah, I''m fine. I''m okay. d you are too. Uh¡­ listen, is it okay if you can give me and the vampire a ride in your car? It''s kinda important.>>


    Looking back at it, re-reading it with the lenses of hindsight, perhaps a little bit more context was needed here, so I began typing away another message.


    But before my fingers even hit any of the letters, another small blurb appeared on her side, so fast and so fleeting, you''d think perhaps I was talking to a chatbot.


    But I wasn''t.


    Not with that reaction.


    <<WHAT>>


    Yeah, let''s get some context into this conversation.

 Chapter 102 - Awaiting Arrival

    "When¡­ again¡­?"


    The first time she asked that question there still was a faint trace of orange tinting the dimming skies. Second time she inquired, that orange had already been inked over by a deep hue of ck, so much so that it took a moment for me to find her whereabouts in the darkness.


    Third time¡­ I found myself scrounging about the front gardens, shing my phone screen to my whispering questionnaireying still among the swaying flowers.


    "Give her another five minutes," I told her, twirling the phone back in my direction.


    Got a brief look at the time before I flickered the phone back off on standby. 8:10 in the evening.


    Thest thing Amanda messaged back to me was at 6:30, dering her intent with only three words.


    <<On my way>>


    "How many more¡­ five minutes¡­?" Adalia muttered, her impatience clear as day for all to see.


    "In case you forgot, you''re a vampire," I replied. "And Amanda''s a victim of vampire abduction. Do you see how those two can corrte?"


    "She''s¡­ scared of¡­ me?"


    Adalia blinked. Her misty eyes widening slightly in mild shock.


    Why the heck are you surprised to hear that? For your information - I''m also scared of you. Well¡­ certain aspects of you anyway, nheless, you still shiver my bones and soul better than any cold winter night. You and your sister...


    "I''m not¡­ scary¡­" She said again, though not looking too convinced herself.


    Of course you aren''t, Adalia¡­ of course.


    Still, I''d be lying if I said I too wasn''t having my patience tested here. Time was of the essence, and here I was watching the sands of time slowly whittle away in mounds, slouched over the front steps of the porch, staring intently down an empty driveway where not a single was in sight apart from Adalia and me.


    Filling in Amanda on what''s what was a process that took quite a bit. By the time I got her caught up on everything, my aching thumbs were begging me to put them out of their misery.


    Expectedly, Amanda wasn''t readily jumping on the prospect of diving into this shitfest with us. It took a lot of effort and a bunch of eloquently phrased sentences on my part to convince Amanda toe hither and be the dazzling savior in a night of gloom.


    Suffice it to say, she wasn''t too keen on bing one. The reason for it, the reluctance - the Achilles heel that prevented a hero in the making was quite a reasonable one actually.


    Let me ask - who''d want their would-be killer to ride shotgun with them mere weeks after recovering from their wrath?


    Can''t say I can really me her for it. I''d be a little concerned for my well-being too if I was in her shoes. Then again, my shoes were much, much bigger than hers¡­ I was living with my killer, let alone taking a drive with them.


    After a seemingly perpetual back and forth of endless reassurances and a pocketful of doubt, I finally got Amandaing round on the basis that I keep the closest eye possible on Adalia while in the car. Make sure there was no funny business - no fangs, no ws¡­ and definitely no eye-contact.


    Basically, I just had to make it seem as if Adalia didn''t even exist in the first ce. Which was easy enough actually, Adalia already does good work doing that to herself. Half the time, I''d mistake her presence for a piece of furniture. That''s how little shees to mind, if ever.


    A quarter past eight. Adalia was plucking her eighth flower of its petals, and sat there still, my eyes never once tearing from the driveway, ears keen and sharp for any disruption in the calm ambiance.


    So desperately I wanted to hear a screech, a rumble, the roar of an engine. I didn''t. What befell my ears instead was a humming buzz as my phone flickered to life in my clutches.


    Another message.


    <<Roadblocks. I''m almost there. Get ready.>>


    Five minutes after that, Adalia, a tenth petal-less flower in one hand, stood up at once, and like a cat, stared away into the nothing in the streets. At least I thought there was nothing.


    Apparently, she didn''t.


    "She''s¡­ here¡­"


    Gradually on approach, the whirring that quietly sounded in the silence¡­ didn''t even have to strain my ears to even pick up on it - it was there, and it was getting louder and louder with every passing second.


    Soon two magnificent rims of light joined the whirring, painting the gravelly asphalt with its shimmer.


    I stood up, just as a squeak of tires pulled up a sight of a four-seater chugging idly away by the driveway. My screech, my rumble, and my roar, there it was¡­ brings a goddamn tear to the eye, the savior of the night.


    The driver-side window reeled down from view, revealing the insides where the face and eyes of a very reluctant hero stared at me from afar. Those hazel eyes of hers, as unnerved as they looked right then, was truly a sight for sore eyes.


    "Hop in," spoke the uncertainty in her voice.


    There was a click, the lock on the doors uncoupling, allowing for a most wee entry, and enter we shall indeed.


    Don''t think a side by side with the vampire was something Amanda would be too enthused about, so I had Adalia take the backseat, while I plop open the passenger-side, riding shotgun at the front.


    The first thing I found myself inadvertently doing as soon as I had myself settled in nice and cozy was taking a couple of whiffs at a rather peculiar smell wafting through the enclosed space.


    Has that new car smell to it intermix together with a dash of strawberries. It was actually quite pleasant.


    "Was that smell you got on the car?" I asked, taking in another huge gulp of its captivating aroma.


    "It''s me," Amanda answered tly. "Stop sniffing me."


    Oh.


    "Sorry."


    Great, now I got myself feeling like a creep. Not even a minute into an acquaintance''s car and you already got yourself going off on the wrong foot. Really, I amaze myself sometimes.


    "Oh no, It''s fine," she said hurriedly, apprehension never once leaving her wide-open eyes, "Okay, so, um, yes¡­ where are we heading off to exactly?"


    Took a moment for me to get my voice in working order again, and it certainly wasn''t for ack of answers, it had more to do with the fact with how she chose to present herself to us that I was only just now noticing.


    Bizzare couldn''t even begin to describe that thick wooly coat hugging her petite frame like an overgrown pr bear to a baby bear. It seriously looked like she was packed for a vacation to the Arctic.


    Seriously, there wasn''t a trace of skin no matter where my eyes would fall - just wooly wools, fluffy furs, from thick gloves to hard boots, hardly could tell there was a person underneath all that sevenyers of the animal kingdom.


    Now I understand what took her so long to arrive apart from roadblocks. A quick nce through the rear-view mirror, and I could see that Adalia wasing to the same conclusion as I.


    Sorry to say, Amanda, but if a vampire ever decides that they want to have a piece of you, no amount of animal pelts is gonna keep them away from tearing at your throat.


    Didn''t tell her that though. Figure it was better to let her have that extra sense of security. I could have tried for something witty to say about her choice in attire, but what came out of my lips instead was -


    "Why are you wearing a face mask?"


    Masked Amanda batted her fearful eyes at the question as if wondering why that was even an inquiry in the first ce.


    "Um¡­ they said to wear a mask," Amanda responded, tilting her head at me.


    I drew my head back. "Who said to wear a mask?"


    "Everyone. Everywhere. Want one?"


    She pulled open the glovepartment, and swinging out in a tumble was a big stack of surgical masks bundled up in a cardboard box. It looked as if she just bought a pile from the nearest pharmacy and stuffed them all into a tissue carton.


    "Take one," She pulled loose a piece, offering, swinging the string attached to it limply around her finger.


    It ain''t a virus, Adalia already said but, ah well, better safe than sorry, I suppose.


    I took the mask from her, gave my thanks, and began to at once wrapped it around my face.


    Amanda once again sped her trembling fingers around the steering wheel, asking again. "So where are we going?"


    "Just¡­ follow¡­ where I say¡­ to go..." whispered Adalia.


    For a moment I wondered if Amanda had installed a sit-eject button somewhere in her driver seat, for she yelped and jumped so high in ce that the sudden momentum of it sent her smacking the roof of the car with the top of her head, leaving an echoing thud and a noticeable imprint of where her skull had met the hard surface.


    A secondter, poor Amanda was reduced to hisses and mutters of pain, clutching her head with both hands, breathing deeply back in what remained of her crumbledposure.


    I met Adalia''s eyes through the reflection of the rear-view mirror again and slowly shook my head at her.


    So much for not existing...


    "Oh¡­" spoke Adalia, a little guilt-ridden, shifting ufortably in her seat, and edging away further from Amanda. "I''m¡­ sorry¡­"


    "I''m fine! I''m fine!" chimed Amanda, while at the same time also staring intensely down at her feet. "Erm, I''m good. Just nerves. Only nerves¡­ I''ll be fine."


    "Adalia won''t bite," I said, doing what I could to get her back to herfort zone. "If it makes you feel any better, Adalia feels very bad about what she and her sister did to you."


    I spun my head, catching the vampire by surprise with the sharpest gaze and voice I could then possibly muster. "Don''t you, Adalia?"


    Never before have I seen Adalia nod her head so fast at something. "Er¡­ Yes¡­ I''m¡­ very sorry¡­ for what happened¡­st time... we won''t... do it again..."


    "See? Won''t happen again," I said, smiling a reassuring smile. "Could even get her to pinky swear on it too if you want it."


    "No, nope, that won''t be necessary," spoke Amanda at once, raising her head to the dashboard with a newfound resolve twinkling through the fear in her eyes. "So¡­ I just, uh¡­ follow what the vamp - where she says to go, that it?"


    "Pretty much," I answered back, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Am I going to regret asking how that works?"


    "I¡­ can sense¡­ her¡­" Adalia whispered even more timidly than before. "So¡­ I''ll find¡­ where she lives¡­ you just¡­ drive¡­"


    No yelps, no sudden lurches upward this time. Amanda maintained a steady calmness, fixating her gaze on the long stretch of road before us and nowhere else.


    "Alright¡­ I''ll just," with a collected breath, Amanda shifted the gear and pushed lightly on the pedal. "Drive."


    "Also¡­ I want you¡­ to know..." Adalia muttered, the expression forming on her face almost resembling a slight pout. "I''m not¡­ scary¡­ okay¡­?"

 Chapter 103 - Wrong Side Of Town

    The city center waspletely off-limits. No way in, no way out. You got police cars deterring away would-be onlookers on the main roads, hazmat-wearing fes stomping about in the ckened gloop, miles and miles of yellow tape scattered throughout the ce - the whole nine yards.


    Online, you were just a tap away from thetest juicy leaks that''d continuously be updated from residents trapped within the ground zero. Poor them.


    From where we stood now on current events, it seems that a lockdown on the entire city was imminent. Any moment, perhaps even starting in the early dawn of tomorrow, nobody would be able to leave until the red stuff that fell from the sky is a verifiable threat to the state''s safety.


    For now though, tonight, they were just beginning to rally. Army trucks carrying army men, we passed at least three of them on the freeway, all delving deeper into the heart of the city.


    As fate would have it, we were sent twisting and turning towards thepletely opposite direction.


    Irene, apparently, was not situated in town. If I was living in the outskirts of the city, then Irene was basically hovering in the outskirts of the outskirts - the view from the passenger window was less on buildings now and more on grassy ins, with the asional gas station scattered few and far between.


    "Sure you''re still picking up on her, Adalia?" I asked as the distance from the town and we continue to stretch ever thinner and longer.


    "Stronger¡­ now¡­" She affirmed.


    "Uhh, sorry but¡­ there''s a roadblock ahead," Amanda slowed our momentum to a snail''s pace. "We go any further, we''ll be leaving town¡­ a few friends already tried, mmm it''s a no-go."


    "We won''t¡­ be¡­" Adalia whispered, brimming with absolute certainty. "We turn left¡­ shortly¡­"


    "Left?" Amanda almost whirled around to face the vampire, but luckily managed to stop herself at thest second. "Erm, but isn''t left¡­ just¡­ you know¡­ it just doesn''t seem like a ce that someone of her profession would be seen hanging around, right? Unless, um, is she undercover?"


    The mask muffled her voice, but it did a poor job at stifling the growing concern in her inflection.


    Clueless me shifted my inquiring eyes from Ms. Driver to Ms. Matriarch but none seemed eager to actually borate on what was just implied. Freaking¡­ why do I always get stuck asking the obvious questions that seemed always to be general knowledge to everybody else?


    "Why? What''s there on the left?"


    Amanda funneled out a long winding sigh, reluctantly winding the wheel to the next left turn that was avable.


    "Erm - how do I say this - ah, you know how every city always has the bad parts to it, something like, uh... a bad neighborhood?"


    "So we''re heading to a bad neighborhood."


    "Mmm, not exactly¡­ per se," Her eyes became painful squints forward, her hesitance conveyed loud and clear. "I wouldn''t call it bad, it''s worst. It''s the worst neighborhood. Mmm, see! Look there! No one''s on the road, no onees here¡­ aww, I don''t wanna get jacked."


    "We need¡­ the subus¡­" Adalia huddled herself closer, her words almost grazing the back of my neck. "She''s¡­ here¡­"


    Eyes firmly forward, Amanda continued to drive on. Swallowing fear and timidity in one audible gulp.


    "Can¡­ can you tell her to," She took another sharp inhale. "Ada- Adalia, you are kind of¡­ please¡­ you''re too close¡­"


    Both Adalia and I turned in her direction, and there, lying limp in the corner of her peripheral sight were five jagged fingernails clutching the edge of the driver seat.


    The vampire, without a word, retracted her ws, and crept herself back into a lonely cramped corner of the backseat.


    "But I¡­ won''t hurt¡­ you¡­" Adalia muttered, her words spoken with a tinge of sadness. "I¡­ pinky promised¡­"


    "Driving¡­" was all Amanda had to say back, leaning in closer to the dashboard and fastening in more tightly to her wooly coat.


    Gotta admit, even I felt a little bad seeing Adalia look so dejected over it. But this was an issue for some other time. For now¡­ we got more pressing matters to deal with.


    Like the many dpidated rundown houses that suddenly and gradually came into a view on either side of us. Each one being more ominous and foreboding than thest.


    Yeah, this was more than just a bad neighborhood alright. Now I was starting to empathize with Amanda''s initial apprehension alright.. don''t think I''ve ever seen a ce that was more god-forsaken than this.


    You got shifty-looking denizens leering an almost constant suspicious gaze at us as we rumbled on by them¡­ at times we even had to steer clear of the innumerable pieces of shattered ss that littered the pothole-ridden street.


    The sidewalks had enough rubbish strewn across the concrete to put even thergestndfills to shame, and everyone, everywhere seemed to wanna be the modern-day Da Vinci with all the graffiti artwork stered across the ce,


    Every turn wheeled us deeper into the heart of darkness, the roads bing much grimier, the atmosphere much darker¡­ it was as if this particr part of the city itself had been left abandon by the eyes of society. Now it was just a ce where the depraved and desperate lurked.


    So why in the name of all that is pure and holy was Irene doing walking these begotten streets? I doubt even the Devil himself would risk even a few seconds breathing in the stench of the musty air here.


    Why? Why? Why?


    Could have kept asking the same question for forever and ever, over and over, but I didn''t have to actually. The next whirl ''round the corner had my question bashing face-first into the answer like a brick wall. Literally.


    "She''s¡­ here!" a hurried whisper from Adalia who was once more breathing down our necks had caused Amanda to immediately m down the brake pedal with all her might, sending the car screeching to an abrupt halt at the side of the road and almost snapping my neck in two from good ol'' fashioned inertia.


    "Okay!" yelped a flustered Amanda, shifting the gear into idle mode and tearing her mask away to take in some much-needed air. "We''re here! Alright! Don''t do that again¡­"


    Adalia poked her head out between our seats, her pure undivided directed towards a rather shabby looking building with a shabby looking sign, and honestly, if it wasn''t for that sign, with letters faded and paint crusted, I couldn''t have possibly guessed at all what the building even was used for.


    The three of us stared in silence, together in a shared moment of surprise over what we just stumbled upon. It was Amanda that was first to break the silence, lips in a frown, and brows raised under the fringes of her hair.


    "Hotel Paradise," Amanda read, blinking back her disbelief. "Umm, little confused, which part of this is supposed to be paradise?"


    "Probably sick of me asking, but you sure you got the right trail, Adalia?" I said, turning to the vampire with her misty eyes staring away in mild intrigue. "Sure there isn''t some other subus out there somewhere wandering around that you might have identally picked up on instead?"


    "It''s her¡­" slowly, creepily, adalia-ly, she turned her head towards me, "Fifth floor...."


    Dubious though I was still, I knew I couldn''t doubt her canine-like senses for long, we''ve traveled this far after all, what''s the point of garnering distrust now? It''d be better to just have a look-see with my own eyes and find the truth out myself.


    "Kay," I muttered, unfastening my seatbelt, and uncoupling the passenger-side lock. "Stay in the car, be back in a jiffy."


    Before I could even push open the door, already there were some questions being raised by the perturbed chauffeur herself, grabbing hold at the ends of my shirt sleeve.


    "Stay in the car?" She asked, letting go and giving me the most peculiar nce sideways.


    I''m not sure what she''s even asking, regardless though, I thought maybe a bit of rephrasing was what she was after for here.


    "Yes, stay in the car," I repeated, shifting my gaze from left to right. "That means you two, together - stay."


    "Are you - !"


    Amanda''s lips hung loose, pping, sputtering, but only a strangled whisper ever emerged after that. While Adalia, on the other hand, was a bit more well-off with her words.


    "Can''t¡­ Ie¡­ with you¡­?"


    Adalia knew and so did Amanda. Leaving those two together alone in a cramped space was a recipe for disaster, given their¡­ uhh, colorful history with one another.


    But in the long run, it was the wisest choice. If all three of us head up to the building, we''re gonna being down to a missing car, and if I took Adalia with me, Amanda would be all by her lonesome in such a perilous ce with no way to defend herself. On the other hand, if Amanda came with, no one would be there to monitor Adalia in case she has another one of her¡­ episodes.


    So really, me heading solo was the only and the best approach we have here.


    After exining my reasoning to the both of them, Adalia shuffled back to her corner in an act of quietpliance, while Amanda, after a few moments worth of very deep soul-searching and contemtion, begrudgingly nodded her head, finallying around to the same conclusion as I.


    She had to be alone with the vampire.


    She didn''t have to like it, she just had to ept it - and ept it she did, the brave girl she was.


    "Just please don''t take too long, okay?" She pleaded as I took my first steps out of the car.


    "I''ll try," I said, smiling reassuringly in return. "Just try to y nice in the meantime."


    As I closed shut the door, I heard the faint click of the lock settling firmly in ce, which I then took as my cue to face theplete and utter destion that awaited me inside the building that fronted me.


    One step, two steps, up the rickety steps, brought me to a decaying set of wooden doors that swung open with the most ominous creak.


    Couldn''t see a thing, from the outside looking in, it was a pretty foreboding scene, pure darkness as far as the eye could see save for the dim glow of moonlight shedding light to the entranceway, revealing only some dusted wooden floorboards leading deeper inwards.


    Call this a hotel? Seemed more like a haunted house to me.


    Irene, oh, Irene¡­ just what are you up to in here?


    Don''t suppose I''ll get an answer just dawdling by the doorway, so with a deep breath, and with the distinct image of two slumbering figures permanently in mind, I swung the double doors to its widest and decided to see just how amodating this hotel''s customer service really was.


    I expect a 10/10.

 Chapter 104 - The Love Shack

    The feeble flickering of a fluorescentmp. Red g number one. A thick visible white miasma came with every flicker - a miasma that enveloped the empty space, a miasma that smelled horribly like cigarettes. Red g number two.


    And then was the number three¡­


    "Why, good evening. Staying for the night, are you dearie?"


    A jubnt wheezy whisper that resounded from just mere meters away, as I cautiously threaded across creaking nks and moth-eaten carpets, I came face to face with a wide toothy grin belonging to a shriveled, sullen-looking old woman sitting behind an ash zed desk, with enough cigarette butts and ashtrays littered about to make a literal desert of ash.


    She had a name-tag over a stained uniform, got her frazzled strains of white hair tied up semi-proper in a bun, and her wrinkly sagging expression was somewhat¡­ I guess¡­ in a way¡­ hospitable?


    So, putting two and two together, I figured I must have wandered into the lobby, and here I was edging closer to the check-in counter, not knowing at all what the hell was I getting myself into.


    Fuck it, came this far¡­ can''t stop now. I pulled down my mask.


    "Evening, uh¡­" I did a double-take at the badge pinned to her breast pocket. "Ms. Carol."


    "It''s just Carol to you, sweetheart."


    She gave me a wink that was more than enough to send my blood-curdling in both revulsion and horror, with a coy smirk that made me briefly wish I didn''t have eyes for a moment. Seriously I can already picture the therapy bills that''ll being out from this encounter.


    "Okay, uh, Carol," I said, straining to return a smile of my own. "Listen I''m looking for a friend. Probably checked in some time ago¡­ goes by Irene, think she might be staying somewhere around the fifth floor. Heard of her?"


    "Irene, Irene," croaked her raspy voice, opening a dusty ledger, while putting on her strap-on sses that hung loosely around her neck, squinting, muttering, she browsed through the book with a harsh squint.


    A little whileter of just idling by with the dust bunnies and thick cobwebs, and all I had to show for it in return, was a resounding snap of the ledger sping shut and an exaggerated frown shaping old brittle lips.


    "Sorry dearie," She said through a pair of puppy-dog eyes. "No Irenes here. We don''t get muching this way anyway. I would have known. But hey, don''t leave just yet - we got an offer of a room 50% off. Tempted?"


    "Not here for a leisure stay," I responded, scrounging my head for any ideas. "Maybe an alias, maybe if I described her, um¡­ ck hair tied in a bun, brown eyes that kinda looks a bit intimidating¡­ she has a slender figure too, bout my height¡­ kinda pretty looking as well, I guess."


    She listened intently to the description I''ve listed before breaking out into a fit short wheezingughter that sounded like the dying wails of something much more sinister.


    "You seem like a smart kid, dearie," She said, a cheekiness to her words. "Let me ask you, do you really think someone like that would be lounging around in a ce like this? Honestly¡­"


    Read my mind like it was an open dusty book.


    "Yeah, I know right?" I said before thinning my lips a little bashfully. "Ah... no offense, by the way."


    Another extra-sweet smile my way. "None taken."


    So what now? The vampire in the backseat says one thing, olddy over here is saying another. Two ims in a conflict and I was wedged in the middle of it all.


    Still, it didn''t seem dear ol'' Carol over here wasn''t the type to be making up lies, on the other hand, Adalia wasn''t the disingenuous sort either.


    I believe she didn''t see Irene at all, but I also believe that Adalia did in fact had sensed her.


    Maybe the truth of the matter was just a little bit of both. Heck, thest time I saw Irene¡­ I didn''t recognize her at all either, did I? Probably was the same story here as well.


    Wouldn''t hurt to try.


    I closed my eyes briefly, digging through thought, trying to perceive an image of her from ourst personal encounter. When and where was it, exactly?


    Oh yeah, grocery shopping - image acquired.


    "How about a hooded person, with a mask and some dark sunsses, wearing a bulky coat¡­ some baggy jeans, and I''m guessing not the talkative type as well. You seen that individual lounging about around here?"


    Could have high-fived the freaking air after seeing Carol form another toothy smile following that bizarre description. I take back what I said, she actually had a pretty good smile.


    "Ah, now you''re speaking sense," She said to me. "I know that one. She''s been here for over a week now. Not an Irene, actually, that room there is upied by a Ms. Ruria. Ruria Salnor."


    "Ruria Salnor¡­" I muttered back, frowning. "Weird alias."


    "Maybe not even an alias at all," Carol remarked, stretching a feeble hand to the flight of stairs on the left. "I have a feeling you two might have some things to deal with together. Don''t know her at all, but she''s a peculiar one. After she came around, all the guests I have cooped up on her floor usually check out looking like a million bucks for some reason, and I haven''t the faintest idea why."


    I think I do. But I think it''d be best if I just kept mum about what I know.


    "Room 502," Carol waved her fingers as I began my ascent up another set of rickety steps. "Have fun. But not too much fun, hmm?"


    Thest thing I saw of her before I hauled myself up to the floor above was an even more mischievous smile¡­ red g number four.


    Every new floor that I ascended had a simryout to the one preceding it, to the point where I had to mentally count my steps to prevent myself from confusing one floor for another. It certainly didn''t help either that there weren''t any signs to keep track of where I''m at.


    But as it turns¡­ keeping count? Yeah, didn''t need to. Really, really didn''t need to. See the first four floors had narrow hallways that had this ambiance in the air that was deader than any cemetery. Could hear my heart beating in my chest just from how quiet it was.


    The fifth floor on the other hand¡­ I could physically feel my ears trying to fold and shrivel up into themselves having to hear such, um¡­ noises... with intensity¡­ such passion¡­ such intense passionate¡­ rigorous activities that I rather not mention.


    Let''s just say though that if the walls could speak¡­ you''d rather not hear what they had to say. Besides, the walls here were thin enough anyway that they didn''t really leave much to the imagination.


    Having to traverse through the hustle and bustles, the moans and groans that echoed loudly throughout the halls, my imagination was ever the vivid illustrator, alright.


    I''m d there''s so much love to be shared. God knows we need some in these trying times. But why now?


    It''s fine. Just think of Ria and Ash¡­ Ria and Ash¡­ yeah, Ria and Ash¡­ hmm. No - don''t fucking think of them that way! Goddamn it, brain. You''re as depraved as the rest of ''em. For shame, for shame! When all is said and done, you''re getting lobotomized. There are lives at stake here, focus!


    506¡­ 505¡­ 504¡­ 503¡­


    Room 502 was strangely the only outlier in this hallway of outliers, it wasn''t a source of any perverse sounding sounds like all the others were. In fact, I''d wager to say there wasn''t a single noise emitting from the flimsy wooden door in front of me.


    Was there even anybody in?


    "Irene?"


    Nothing. Three raps on wood. Still nothing.


    Got an idea.


    "Ruria?"


    Didn''t expect anything from it, wasn''t exactly holding my breath for something to happen. Got so few expectations, that I was already halfway turning right around back to see if I could ask Carol for a spare key.


    Then the handle sounded a ck, and the rusted hinges swung rigidly with a squeak.


    Door was open, wide open, and so were my eyes, open, wide open.


    "I¡­ rene?"


    The next few seconds were lost in a whirling blur to me. A disorientating sensation of blindness of sight, sound, and smell.


    One moment I was out, and suddenly in the next, I was inside - feeling many, many things.


    The burning sensation around the skin of my nape, chafed roughly by my shirt cor as it was violently seized by a firm grip, hauling me inwards faster than I could even register.


    Then there was a softness, a warmness, a body up against mine, the feelings of hands gliding across every inch of my body, my face, so gentle and yet so feral.


    All it took was a whiff, a single inhale, before a familiar overpowering aroma drove my senses into overdrive. Suddenly I was able to understand it, the ferociousness, the intensity, the animal-like tendencies that have overtaken the entire floor - and so much, I wanted so much right then, to take part in it as one of them.


    I was one of them.


    I pushed back. Gripped back. Soft moans, heavy breaths.


    My hands gliding, my hands searching - I couldn''t resist, I didn''t want to resist, I wanted it to never end.


    I was euphoric, ecstatic¡­ I was¡­


    I felt the softness of lips violently pressed against mine. Pushing, probing, urging me to return in kind.


    A kiss.


    Red g number five.


    I tore myself away, stumbling, wobbling, bashing my head to a wall, heaving heavily.


    Resist¡­ I have to resist this. Think of them¡­ think of them!


    "You didn''t kiss me back." Her voice, a hint of betrayal, once so stoic andposed, was now drowned in a tone of unbridled lust. "Why didn''t you kiss me back?"


    She batted her eyes, those piercing hazel eyes of hers, twirling a single strand of her frazzled raven-ck hair.


    "Let''s try again."


    The wide smile on her face exuded so much want, so much desire¡­ looking at her, just looking at her - exposing so much skin, human skin, her pheromones free to do what they were designed to do all along.


    "I knew you''de. I waited. I waited so long." She dragged her feet limply across the carpet as she clumsily waltzes herself closer towards me. "What took you so long? Days and days¡­ I couldn''t wait for you any longer."


    Fuck. Fuck. She was one step away from bing a bonafide exhibitionist, all that prevented that was some denim shorts and acy bra doing their absolute best keeping her modesty intact. Any less than that, and she''d be full-on irresistible for mere human eyes to behold.


    Nearly, very nearly, she could have gotten me under her spell too. I think my previous interactions with her built up a little immunity to her alluring effects¡­ still, I can barely keep myself under, let alone even look at her, right now I was holding my breath for so long, my lungs were threatening to implode on me.


    "Irene," I muttered, slipping the mask back onto my face, "What happened to you, why are you suddenly like this?"


    "Nothing happened to me!" She grinned, twirling around in ce with her arms raised. "I''m doing what I''m supposed to be doing! Why are you asking me this? I thought we were going to have fun?"


    "What? What? What are you supposed to be doing? What are you doing here even?"


    I chanced a small nce back in her direction and in that little small peek, I saw a mischievous smile staring right back at me¡­ and it wasn''t just a smile either, she took a hunch, got into a stance, and before I could even blink, she was leaping into my arms, sending both of us crashing to the floor in a resounding, messy thud.


    When I next open my eyes, Irene was towering from above, sitting right on top of me, her face inches from mine, her gaze back into my own, and her breath¡­ panting heavily, madly, her sensual lips slightly agape as they slowly shaped out an answer.


    "I''m detoxing."

 Chapter 105 - Drunk On You

    "Irene, get off of me please."


    Feeble words, feeble strength. How was she ever going to take me seriously?


    "I don''t think so," She whispered with words coated so sickeningly sweet. "I really don''t think so."


    Her hips, so provocative in its dainty sways from left to right, enticing, inviting¡­ wanting for your eyes to wander, to behold, to crave and yearn¡­


    I felt the weight of her hand, the warmth of it, rolling my shirt upwards into folds. Another warmth, another hand, gently gliding across my bare chest.


    There it was again, a dangerous wanting glint in her eyes, the hue of dark brown bing an enthralling shimmer of crimson red. I tried to look away, turn my gaze elsewhere, but all it took was a single slender finger caressing my cheek to tilt my stare back into those velvet eyes of hers.


    She tore my mask from my face with one swift swipe, flinging it across the room, chuckling softly as she did, before setting her lusting sights back onto me, licking her lips, and giving it a damp shimmer.


    I am so literally fucked right now.


    "Hey¡­ do you prefer the view from above or from below?" She asked, her reddened lips barely grazing the surface of my own. "I''ve never really asked you before, haven''t I? I really should have. I''ve always wanted to know your preference."


    "You''re not you, Irene," I muttered, puckering my lips inwards.


    "On the contrary¡­" She leaned over and blew a breath in my ear, sending jittery tingles running down my spine. "I''ve never felt more like me in my whole life before than I am now. Why don''t you just enjoy it? This is your Irene in all her glory."


    "Irene¡­"


    "Why don''t you just enjoy me?"


    "We can''t¡­"


    "Shh, don''t y prude, Mr. Goody two-shoes. Of course we can¡­ after all, we''re already right here, aren''t we? We kissed once¡­ what''s the harm with another?"


    She nted a small peck at the tip of my nose. "Following that train of thought, what''s the harm if we go even further than another?"


    "No."


    A giggle.


    "I like you stubborn."


    A little downwards, the trail of warm breath stopped short at my neck, I felt her lips, felt her suckle¡­ the slight moans that''ll escape her, the ones that''ll escape mine, it was oveing me to the point of immobility.


    I couldn''t move my body no matter how much I wanted to - it didn''t want to¡­ or maybe I didn''t want to.


    Resist, you gotta resist¡­ you''ve done this before, you''ve been through this before, this time was like any other time, barely a difference in circumstance. Just pull away, pull away!


    I pried, I struggled, I yelled.


    "Irene!"


    "What?!" She snapped her head back instantly, her brows immediately in a furrow. "Why are you shouting at me? What did I do wrong? You don''t like me nuzzling you? Well, how do I know anything if you won''t tell me!"


    "I don''t like you doing anything to me, thank you!" I said, taking her sudden annoyance with me as a chance to heave myself away from under her. "Least not with the way you''re being right now."


    "I don''t know what that means!" She yelled back, iling her arms about like rustled feathers. "I don''t understand, what am I doing wrong? Why aren''t you liking me? Why aren''t you wanting me?"


    It all felt like a dream. A very hot and spicy dream. The only thing that was keeping me rooted in the belief of true reality was the crystal-clear image of the sleeping beauties back at home, Adalia and Amanda too¡­


    Wasn''t going to let them down. Not now, not ever. My raging hormones can scream and it can cry, my libido can have its way wing and tearing all it wanted, doing its best to spring free from my pants with the promise of a sensation like nothing else¡­


    s, the joy I''d garner from it would only be temporary, while their sleep would be eternal.


    Took a deep breath, and continued to resist.


    I left Irene as a bumbling, mumbling jumble of iprehensible mutterings, as I took a moment to collect my bearings, swiping my shirt back down while standing back up with some struggle, surveying the rest of the interior with very bbergasted eyes.


    Carol mentioned that Irene had been staying for a little over a week now, but judging from the state of the room itself¡­ it seemed to suggest that she''s been here for a lot longer.


    That or Irene simply liked living in a pigsty.


    Heaps and mounds of instant-noodle cups littered almost every inch of the ce, and those rare few spots without them were instead upied by empty perfume bottles, crumpled clothes, bras, and panties draped over anything and everything - it was like a goddamn whirlwind took hospice for few nights and then left without ever bothering to clear up.


    That''s without even mentioning the windows, and the vents, they all had sheets and blinds chucked into them, leaving the queen-size mattress almost as bare and naked as Irene was.


    "You''re a pig," I said to her, giving my hair a rough ruffling with trembling fingers. "What the heck happened to you?!"


    "I still don''t know what that means!" She said in genuine confusion, her knees still sprawled onto the floor. "Tell me the truth, I don''t get it, do you not like me?"


    I met her eyes and saw that glow of scarlet had dissipated, reced instead by a sincere worry brimming inside her hazel browns. Was she really putting me on the spot here?


    "Well, yes, yeah, I like you," I said, feeling my lips narrowing as I continued to speak. "As a friend¡­"


    "What, what the¡­" Irene immediately sprang up to her feet, her face an expressive mixture of shock and betrayal. "What - what''s wrong with you? Why would you say that?!"


    "Wha - well, we can be more! Yeah, we can be more!" I suggested, trailing closely by her as she stomped about in utter disbelief around her room. "Look! Maybe! I''m not saying it''s off the table! Anything can happen, you know?"


    "So let''s make it happen!" She spun around, gripping my palms tightly with both hands. "Come on, two of us, here, alone, man and woman, I''m sure we can work something out. I hear the bed over there is a good ce to nurture new ideas if you catch my meaning."


    "Irene, no¡­"


    "How is it that you''re denying me?!" She wailed, raising her hands to the air as if expecting the stained ceiling to relinquish her inquiry with an answer. "You''re a virgin. You''re easy pickings. You''re supposed to be like taking candy from a baby!"


    It was my turn to look affronted. "Excuse you. As I recall, you''re a virgin too, aren''t you?"


    "Win-win, then!" She said, pulling my arms again to where the bed was situated. "Let''s go ahead and rectify that for each other with an erection!"


    "There''s nothing here that needs erecting."


    "Come on already, Hero!" She yelled, clutching my shirt with rigid fingers. "You better unsheathe that greatsword of yours right now and start swinging or I swear to the Divines - !"


    "You swear what?"


    "I don''t know yet! But¡­" She took a step back, her head vigorously shaking back and forth. "Look¡­ don''t you¡­ don''t you want me? Am I not attractive to you?"


    "Irene, what are you on about?" I said, shaking her to her senses. "You''re a subus, everyone is attracted to you!"


    "Yeah, but I don''t do this for just anyone, you know!" She said, "Do you know what I did to the people who knocked on that door that wasn''t you?"


    "You had visitors other than me?"


    "Mmm-hmm, lots and lots!" She said, giving me a re as if expecting me to try and refute her. "And every single one got a door to the face the very second they tried to talk me up."


    "And if they had the balls toe knocking around a second time¡­" Irene folded her arms, smirking at me with a half-grin. "Well, let''s just say they''re now having a difficult time going number one after that."


    That''s not really a graphic image I wanted to see in my head, but okay then. Thanks for the phantom pain in my loins, I guess.


    "So what''s your point?" I asked, veering my eyes away from the little minute adjustments she was making to try and entuate to me her finest ''assets''. "What''re you trying to say?"


    Clearly, she didn''t appreciate the notion that I would rather stare nkly at a wall than appreciate her little show at enticement, otherwise, she wouldn''t be looking so sulky in my peripheral view.


    "Can you please look into my eyes when I''m talking to you?"


    I scoffed. "Which? The one down there you''re practically shoving in my face, or the one up there? Which do you really want me to stare at here?"


    "Both preferably," She said, "Come on, I remember you looking at them when I first met you!"


    "My eyes wandered," I admitted. Hey, it''s hard to control your inhibitions when you''re half asleep, alright?


    "Then let them wander away again, I promise I won''t disappoint. They look much better without the uniform in the way anyway."


    "Yeah, I don''t doubt it," I muttered under my breath, rolling my eyes. "Just - please¡­ why are you acting like this? Why to me?


    "Why I''m acting¡­ why to you?! I - " Irene plopped herself at the end of the bed, her gaze a disbelieving one. "Mr. Dense¡­ I like you. I want you. I want to be with you."


    "Irene, focus..."


    "No, you focus!" She snapped, her tone growing harsher. "Focus on me."


    "Irene¡­"


    "Don''t ''Irene'' me, I hate that stupid name."


    "We don''t have time for this."


    "You''re right," She said, quieter, more somber this time. "We don''t. So decide already, dummy. Do you want me or not?"

 Chapter 106 - Deal With The Devil

    Want.


    What a broad verb it was. Very generalizing, very direct, oftentimes even¡­ a little dishonest. See, when I was younger, I used that word for a lot of things. On some days, I''d even get -


    "Don''t stop to contemte on it!" Irene rudely interjected, snapping her fingers right between my eyes. "It''s a yes or no question, and you got a 50/50 chance of answering it poorly. It''s a very easy 50/50 as well, so not even you can screw this up, I''m sure."


    "Irene," I began, forming a very painful grimace. "Listen¡­ you''re beautiful, okay? I can''t even deny that fact if I try, I''m like instinctively obligated to droll over you."


    She raised her head, leering a pair of narrow eyes at me suspiciously. "Go on¡­"


    "And any guy would be lucky to have you. Heck, I''d be lucky to have you."


    "Mmm-hmm."


    "But..."


    "But?"


    "That''s not a question I''m willing to answer just yet, because you''re not you right now, and I - "


    "LALALALA I CAN''T HEAR YOU! YOU DIDN''T SAY YES. I CAN''T HEAR YOU."


    She was rocking her head, hands to her ears, wailing away like a candy-less kid walking out a candystore.


    Okay, now I was losing my patience.


    "Irene, the city''s in danger!"


    "My evening''s in danger!" She sniped back, fuming, hands on her hips. "What''s this now, hm? Is this what you''ve been thinking about? I''m right here! Me! Why aren''t you thinking about me?!"


    "I was!" I said. "I am. That''s why I''m here! I need your help."


    "Help?"


    Irene got up to her feet again, arms folded, tapping a brazenly vexed foot against the floorboards, unnervingly quiet for some unknown reason I couldn''t quite fathom what.


    "Yes, your help! There''s Blight, Irene. The city''s covered, Ash and Ria are stuck in some hocus-pocusa and I need you to - "


    "Hush!"


    She hushed me and fell silent again. I think she was thinking.


    Her eyes on mine, blinking, swiftly from a grumpy re to a normal stare - I did not like the way her annoyance just suddenly vanish in an instant there, and she¡­ oh, and I especially did not like the way she was smirking at me again.


    "Ahh..." The first sound I heard from her in a while and already I was wishing she hadn''t opened her mouth. "So you need MY help."


    "Mmm¡­ yeah, I do."


    "Ahh¡­" She said again, enunciating deeply, enunciating profoundly. "You. Need. My. Help."


    Bad vibes, so many bad vibes.


    "Irene," I pursed my lips, "real quick, you''re going to try to twist my words right around on me, aren''t you?"


    The once sulking, scowling, subus now returned a mischievous twinkle in her eyes afresh, baring a devilish smirk that seems to grow only wider. Reinvigorated by God knows what, Irene slowly began to approach me again.


    "Yeah, you''re twisting, alright," I muttered, stepping back once, suddenly finding it difficult to swallow.


    "Twist?" Her voice, a sultry melody sciously weaving through the already suffocating atmosphere.


    Temptations, very tempting temptation, popped into mind, watching her steadily slither towards me. It was hypnotic, mesmerizing, each step, each sway, who knew a simple walk-cycle could be so¡­ so¡­ obscene?


    Resist. Resist. Deep breath. Deep -


    Couldn''t breathe.


    Irene slowly reached, an oppressive stare affixed, both her arms hovering slightly past my shoulders, forming a small ringprising of only I and her - leaving only a meager gap of space in-between her eyes and mine.


    "Whatever is there to twist?" She said, her voice, her lips, smooth as silk. "You said it yourself already. The words came right out of your mouth. You need me."


    I searched her expression, delve into the luster in her eyes, and found it brimming with nothing but desire. The warmth of her body pressing lightly against my own.


    "Why don''t you take me seriously for once," I tried to say, but I don''t think it came out the way I wanted nor intended. Submissive instead of unyielding.


    Probably mishandled a few sybles too, stuttered a word here or there, nevertheless, she could sense my intentions loud and clear¡­ her beguiling words, the shape of her voice, still very much so tender.


    "But I am. Trust me, I am. You gave me an idea. We''ll take a page right out of your book, hm? You like to bargain, don''t you?"


    I went back to being putty in her hands once again.


    "Bargain?"


    She leaned even further in, her lips brushing into mine, "Mmm-hmm, we''llpromise, you do what I want and I''ll do what you want. What''s the phrase - you scratch my back, I''ll caress yours."


    Tried to pinch my thighs, bite my tongue, anything to keep myself front being smothered in her scent, because the moment I put my itchy arms around her again, I knew it''d be game over for me.


    I kept them down, kept them quivering in ce at either side of me, and mustered back a stern stare to her enthralling gaze.


    "You want to start brokering deals here when there are actual lives at stake? "


    Again, tried my best to be firm, urgent, but all I could get out of her was another amused chuckle.


    "Well, as far as I''m concerned here, yours isn''t¡­ and right now, right here, you''re all I care about."


    She had a way with words, alright. Don''t think there was anything I could possibly say at the moment to convince her otherwise. Besides, I could only endure her for so long - this was a battle I was never going to win.


    Best I could do for myself right then was as exactly as she suggested.


    Compromise.


    "Fine," I said, relenting. "What do you want?"


    "Come on,e on, you and I are both fully aware of what I want here, and I''m just a single piece of fabric away from getting it."


    It took me a moment for the jammed up gears in my head to grind that innuendo down to its bare surface - and my, oh my, was that surface audacious alright.


    "You mean to say you''re not wearing any under- "


    "Oh!" She interjected, drawing her head back so coy. " Well, well, wouldn''t you like to find out? Lucky for you, I''m all for kissing and telling too."


    "Even still, Irene, this isn''t really the best time for - "


    "Shh, shh¡­" Her finger to my lips. "Forget everything, set everything aside, just for now, answer me this first - If I say I want you to take me now, that I want you to hold me, kiss me, embrace me, ravage me, love me¡­ love me with everything you have. if I said all those things, what would say to me back?"


    I realized there wasn''t any squirming out of this one, Irene''s has gotten me bound in a headlock here - literally. No dodging, no excusing, no ces to hide away from the stare that seems to pierce through me.


    Her scent still lingered, its influence still very much trying to sway my mind to its tune, but it wasn''t the perpetrator that spurred me to give my answer.


    I was the one that gave my answer.


    "No, I''ll tell you no," I said to her, my hands steady, gripping hers, lowering them back to her side. "At least, not to the you right now."


    I looked back at her, expecting to see disappointment, disheartenment, bitterness, and anger brimming her pupils full.


    But as it turns out, apparently a little tinge of melodrama was not of the slightest interest to the Subus with her lips in a full pout. She stepped back, gave a little sigh, and shook her head.


    "Well, well, aren''t you just a cruel tease, then? Kiss me once, held me once, only to then leave me hanging." Before I couldprehend her reaction, she was already smiling again. "You just rejected a Subus. If I didn''t know any better, I''d assume you''re more on the Incubus side of things."


    "I, uh¡­ um¡­" I tried to brute force my way out of confusion with rapid blinks. Didn''t work out too well. "Thanks?"


    "That''s the deal by the way," She exined. "I want you to do all those things to me, and more. But I realized you''re more of the slow-burner type, aren''t you? You''re more love than lust. No wonder you''re so resilient to my, uhh¡­ advances."


    Again, all I could do was blink my way slowly toprehension.


    "But I''ll tell you what!" She said, poking a haughty finger at my chest. "Two can y at that game too, and I''ll be in it to win it. So if I can''t have you now, then I''ll just have youter. Doesn''t matter to me howter it''ll be, because at the end of this fairy tale, I know that you''ll be mine¡­ and I''ll be yours."


    So she wasn''t going to give up on me just yet, huh? I''d say I''m ttered, but I rather not have her getting any ideas. Don''t want to get jumped again.


    "So, if you still ''need me'', then I''m right here for you," She titled her head, the look in her eyes so soft with endearment. "All I ask is that next time - when there is ater time, a better time - you better give me exactly what I want. Do we have a deal?"


    Irene sprung her hand out towards me, her expression urging me to do much of the same, but instead of having us shake hands all said and done, she instead dug her fingers into her palm and raised out a little pinky.


    I stopped halfway and nced back up at her. "That''s a pinky promise."


    "Yes, it is," she said matter-of-factly. "Deal?"


    "That''s not a - "


    "Deal?"


    I paused once, blinked twice, and after a brief moment of hesitation, relented to her again for the third time. Our pinkies interlocked and then shortly after uncoupled, and Irene couldn''t look happier if she tried. ted to the point of humming out loud in a euphoric daze.


    As for me¡­ I have no idea what I just signed myself up for, I just dearly hope shees to her senses soon enough.


    "Say my name please?"


    I rose my eyebrows, briefly in silence, wondering if my ears have heard her right.


    "What?" I asked.


    "No, you heard me,"She said, a yful stare in a half-nce. "Come on, just say it."


    Okay¡­ then?


    "Uh, Irene?"


    "Nuh-uh~ that ain''t it~," She said in a sing-song inflection, swaying her entire self from left to right. "Going once, going twice, and¡­ !"


    "Ru - Ruria?"


    Irene stopped at once, her smile so dazzlingly bright.


    "Again."


    "Ruria."


    "One more time."


    "Ruria."


    That smile crept closer, Irene crept closer. All of her emotions, all her sentiments, her feelings, I felt them all in the warmth of her hand, fondly caressing the left side of my face.


    "I''m going to love you so good."

 Chapter 107 - Freshening Up

    Irene was a damn enigma.


    Could do my best, hone my intelligence to the point that it''d overshadowed the greats of our time. Einstein, Newton, Hawking¡­ and then there''ll be me standing atop the highest pedestal. All that knowledge¡­ and no doubt Irene would still confound me to no end.


    Wouldn''t exactly call myself a devoted connoisseur in the mythos and folklore of old¡­ so if someone were to put a gun to my head and ask me what''s the difference between a Griffin and a Hippogriff, you better damn well believe I''d be pulling that trigger myself.


    Even then, in spite of my inexperience and obvious ignorance of things that I should really be dedicating some time into - I still can somewhat say that I at least knew a thing or two about a thing or two.


    For instance, I don''t remember reading any mentions in their ethos that Subi''s were the stubbornest lot in the whole entireherworld. Pretty sure they were supposed to relieve headaches, not be the main cause for them.


    Five minutes. A room chock full of clothes left, right, and center. Yet somehow Irene can''t seem to find herself a single decent pair of casual wear that''ll deem her fit for public viewing.


    Granted I did actually bring this dilemma upon myself. I insisted, after all. She, on the other hand, if I hadn''t fucking m the front door shut just then, she''d be marching herself bold and proud all the way down to the lobby and out into the streets.


    "Still don''t see why this is necessary," She called out from the other side of the bathroom door. "I''m fine with a simple top but what''s wrong with showing off a little skin?"


    Maybe it''s just me, but I don''t really think a police officer should really be strolling in the night wearing only a bra, and some shorts. Otherwise, she might have to fine herself afterward for indecent exposure, and I don''t think she''ll be able to bribe herself out of it. Not on my watch, at least.


    In any case, I don''t think she was all there in the head anyway.


    "Everything. Everything''s wrong with it. You''re a walking, talking, rousing viagra pill, and you really wanna show yourself off to everyone so bad?"


    "Of course not!" eximed the outrage in her muffled voice. "You think I''m vain like that? I thought maybe I could do it for your sake. You and no one else''s. Who knows, maybe if I can get you staring at me for long enough, I''ll be able to have you a little bit more lenient with your¡­ uhh, reservations towards me."


    Still, on about that, ain''t she? Oh boy¡­ I lean the back of my head any harder against the doorframe, I''d be falling right through it.


    "No, bad n. Put on some shirt and pants."


    "Hmm¡­" echoed her voice in a strangely jubnt tone. "So you like your girls prim and proper, I assume? It''s what you can''t see that gets you riling up rather than what you can. It''s all in the imagination. Ooo, okay, I can work with that. Gimme a sec¡­ ''sure I got the perfect thing somewhere in this pile."


    "Just¡­ just get dressed, Irene," I said, weary words filtered through a sigh.


    "Sure thing, my shy little deviant," She said, faintly chuckling. "Whatever it takes to get you going¡­"


    It took a couple more minutes to get me and her back into tip-top shape, mostly her, no clue why she takes so long, but before long, following the sudden click of the door handle, there she finally stepped out of the bathroom, pompously grandiose with her return, and for once, I thought, it was rightfully deserved.


    Irene''s got her disheveled, frazzled locks tied back proper into a short ponytail, brushing away the loose fringes obscuring her hazel eyes, smiling a smile that looked ever so slightly zed over with a pinkish shimmer.


    For clothes, she had on a formal white office blouse with two buttons left unbuttoned at her¡­ you can probably guess where. ck translucent leggings seamlessly conforming to the curvaceous shape of her slender legs, leading enticingly upwards to a tightly-fitted pencil skirt wrapped around her waist.


    Her lingering stare at me awaited, anticipated, gauging the nkness in my expression for my assessment.


    On the surface, there I was just nodding my head. But deep beneath the mask of indifference, my heart was skipping some life-threatening beats just looking at her.


    Don''t know how, but somehow she knew my exact preferences right down to the letter. Seriously, for a virgin subus, she knew just how to entice¡­ I can''t keep my guard down for even one second around her, can I?


    I pushed far away these wanton thoughts to the backend of my mind as they desperately tried wing their way back into the forefront, and gave Irene the most casual shoulder shrug I could muster.


    "Looking better," I told her.


    "Oh, ever the charmer¡­" She murmured softly, hopping and skipping her way closer to me. "I''m ttered."


    We finally departed the hotbox of pheromones that was her room, and walked side by side, her arms around mine, through the still rowdy hallways. Hearing scattered moans and grunts booming through the poor thin walls,bined with the fact that Irene just t out refuses to pry herself loose from my arm, well¡­ resist¡­ resist¡­


    Just resist.


    At the end of the hallway of pleasure, I was still beingmbasted with the ever-increasing sounds of focused passion, so I just had to ask¡­


    "This was your doing, wasn''t it?"


    "Well¡­" She began, veering her eyes away a little bashfully. "You can''t say I didn''t try to prevent it. You saw. I clogged every opening I could find with sheets and clothes, I did what I could. I guess I''m just smellier than I thought."


    "And you''re not even red anymore¡­" I pointed out. " So why are you even more toxic now than when you were before?"


    "Your fault."


    "What?"


    "Yeah, your fault!" She repeated, booping me once on the nose. "I used a lot of myself back when we were vampire hunting. I used so much to the point that I used too much. Completely out of juice."


    There still were four more long flights of stairs to go before this ce bes a distant memory floating in a vast ocean of other distant memories, and Irene wasn''t in any particr rush to hasten an end to this alone time we have together.


    So, uh, plenty of chances to keep asking questions, I suppose.


    "So how do you get back your juice?"


    "Already have," She said. "All it takes is a bit of time, rest¡­ and a bunch of my pheromones swaying across the air."


    "So grocery shopping the other day, all those noodle cups, snacks¡­ perfume¡­ you were... "


    Irene nodded her head. "Self-Quarantine. Like you said, I''m a walking viagra pill. That''s why I came here, this rundown little ce, I figured there will be fewer people here toe sniffing my way. All those perfume bottles¡­ still couldn''t find the one that can dampen the smell, but oh well..."


    "Detoxing, huh?" I said, finally realizing what that meant. "Is that normal?"


    "Ah, it''s just a thing with us demons. Recharging makes my aphrodisiac effect much, much more potent than it has any right to be. It actually can get really dangerous and vtile at one point, but I''m already past that. Now it''s just starting to settle again¡­ but you know, if you were toe just two days earlier¡­ let''s just say we''ll still be on that bed till the break of dawn."


    At this point, I''m hardly even fazed by anything she says anymore, whatevere what may in the allure of her soft whispers, I was just gonna shake my head and take it in stride.


    "One more thing," I said. "When you pulled me in there, you said you were waiting for me for so long. The hell was that about?"


    "What do you mean?" She said, pursing her lips. "I spent so, so long alone with no one else. Just me and my thoughts. All those men knocking on my door, all these feelings that won''t stop pestering me in the night, I nearly went crazy for you."


    "Went crazy for -? " I gave a very bemused chuckle. "Irene, we barely even know each other. Since when have you had feelings for me?"


    "I always had feelings for you."


    My lips were narrowing again. My nces at her riddled in doubt. "No you didn''t."


    "Yes I did."


    "No, you didn''t, even if you did, why?" I said, firmer this time, even more confused. "From the start, you were always the¡­ y''know, you''re professional, no-nonsense¡­ what happened to that?"


    "Well... maybe you''re just not a good judge of character is all. No shame in that, I''ll still love you all the same."


    There we go again with that tender look of hers. That softness, warmness,that came purely from a ce of love. A love that I couldn''t quite at all fathom.


    Then, without thinking, I sniffed the air again, and suddenly had a thought pop into mind.


    "Irene¡­" I said, looking back into those lovey-dovey eyes once more. "Are you subi capable of getting drunk by your own pheromones?"


    Her eyes went wandering again, this time without the coyness that would usually apany the action.


    "In rare... cases¡­" She said slowly, scrunching up her expression. "Yes¡­ it can happen. Provided said subus had inhaled more than she can possibly resist. Mmm, then yeah¡­ a loss of inhibitions can be expected from her."


    Okay. Okay.


    "Okay."


    "But don''t worry, though!" She piped up in a cheer, burying her face into my arm. "I took the necessary precautions to make sure that wouldn''t happen to me. You know me - I''m professional. You can rest assured that I am most definitely not drunk at all. That my love is indeed true and throbbing only for you."


    Uh-huh...

 Chapter 108 - Check Out Time

    Carol the receptionist had her eyes trailing our every move.


    She watched with an inquiring brow as Irene clung herself even tighter to me, curled one corner of chapped lips, seeing the affectionate way Irene rested her head against my arm, and saw the bewilderment in my gaze as she stared at me with a cheeky look of dejection that she was far from feeling.


    Didn''t even say anything. She just smiled and bade us farewell with an enthused wiggle of wrinkly fingers. Once we reached the exit and swung the door to the outdoors, I chanced a small fleeting nce back at the ash-zed desk and found that Carol was still staring, throwing an approving nod my way and two trembling thumbs raised up high.


    I can''t even be bothered to exin, so you know what, thumbs up to you too, Carol. If you had offered me a service questionnaire slip, you''d be the only 10 out of 10 I''d give.


    "You don''t have a ride?" I asked, staring out into the deserted deste streets and suddenly realizing theck of automobiles anywhere apart from the one rumbling idly by the wayside.


    "Nope, I taxi''d myself," Irene replied. "By the time I needed to iste myself, I already wasn''t in the best state to be behind the wheel. The cab driver was nice, he drove me here for free. Think he might have been feeling generous that day."


    I gave a snort. "Mm, Don''t think it was generosity he was feeling there, but whatever¡­"


    Then the re of a horn sounded, assailing the peaceful quiet of night. A second ring, shorter than the first, shifted my gaze to the fogged-up murky ss windshield whirring silently beside the sidewalk, where a pair of eyes were staring right through.


    They were ck, they were wide, and they did not look one bit pleased with the sight of me.


    "Oh¡­ Matriarch victim number one," whispered Irene, a suspicion arousing in the corner-look she gave me. "So good buddies now, are we? Close buddies, maybe?"


    "Just a friend," I said, guiding us down the rickety steps to the car.


    She simply nodded her head, still leering at me. "Just a friend¡­"


    After catching my attention, Amanda drew her hand away from the wheel, shrinking and clinging to the insides of the wooly coat that enshrouded her entire being, taking up as little room as possible to the point that the driver seat was essentially 90% empty space, and that little cowering splotch of fur to the side was 10% Amanda.


    Wasn''t exactly keeping track of the time up there, was too busy staving off nefarious temptations, the allure of a very intoxicated subus was much too great to be diverting much-needed concentration to counting down the hours, so I wasn''t exactly sure how long I was actually in the hotel for.


    Ten minutes? Twenty?


    Swinging open the passenger-side door, Amanda sought immediately to amend my guesses, speakingposed and as level-headed as one can be.


    "Thirty-four minutes! Three-four! You said you wouldn''t take long!"


    Apparently, as soon as I''m within shouting distance, Amanda was capable of swelling herself back up to her usual size, maybe it''s just an involuntary thing that happens when an Amanda feels threatened - I dunno, I don''t watch discovery channel, haven''t a clue how these girls work yet, but hey I''m slowly getting there.


    "I said I''d try not to take too long," I said, craning my neck to level with the outrage brimming in her eyes. "Never said I''d seed at it."


    Even with a face-mask on, it was easy to tell that Amanda was wearing a very resentful frown, especially with that tone of voice.


    "Don''t y the technical game with me, that''s a long thirty-four minutes doing nothing but jumping at every sound, every howl of a dog - and Adalia doesn''t stop staring. What''s the reason? What took you so long? It better be a good one otherwise I''m not dropping this the entire way back and¡­ and who is that clinging on to you like that?"


    At the acknowledgment of her presence, Irene, bending down alongside me, beamed at the bemused Amanda. "Irene Madison. TAPD." and stretched an arm across the dashboard. "Perhaps you''ve heard of me?"


    "Um," Amanda looked back at me. "You found the subus?"


    "Yes he did," Irene chimed in before I could. "So you have heard of me. Mmm, some gossiping behind my back. I assume he only had nice things to say about me, yes?"


    "Err, a few tidbits, I guess?" Amanda muttered. " Here and there..."


    "Tidbits¡­ Here and there..." She repeated back, a friendly smile so overtly on disy. "Here¡­ and there¡­"


    Poor Amanda looked like she was about to implode with the utter confusion that was ballooning inside her.


    "What is happening?"


    "She''s inebriated." I simply said. "Don''t mind whatever she says - she''s not all there."


    "Yes, because I''m all down here!" Irene piped up, suddenly darting her arm down to my groin, but to no avail. Barely in the nick of time, I managed to p her hand back into submission.


    Yet that didn''t falter her widening smile nor did it stop her from staring maliciously deep into the eyes of a very mortified Amanda.


    "So don''t you even think about going for him."


    This was a prime example of action speaking much louder than words. Irene''s little attempt at public indecency saved me a bunch of needless long-winded spiels trying to justify for myck of a sense of punctuality. Wasn''t any need for that any longer, the indignation that had sparked within Amanda had long since been abated, you can actually pinpoint the exact moment it did - as soon Irene strolled herself into the picture.


    So, anyway, target acquired, mission aplished. Time to head back, I suppose.


    "No." spoke out the Subus, leaping a great distance away from the opened car door. "Out of the question."


    Okay maybe not so mission aplished just yet.


    "Just get in the backseat, Irene," I said, already on the verge of just t-out copsing.


    "Will you be sitting beside me?"


    "Irene¡­ it''s a small car. Three of us won''t fit."


    "Then I guess a certain ''someone'' is gonna have to be riding shotgun," Irene said, looking over my shoulder towards the silent figure in the backseat. "Isn''t she?"


    Adalia was sitting quietly inside, during her trademark stare into nothing. If I didn''t know any better, I''d say she was just daydreaming. But really, with the web of veins gradually growing much more prominent beneath her paling skin, daydreaming was thest thing she could ever be possibly doing.


    Running out of time here¡­ gonna have to speed things up if we ever wanna get anything done.


    I sighed. "Adalia can you scoot yourself over to the front with Amanda?"


    Was already anticipating it before it even happened. That huge gulp of air from the front seat, the instant turn around in my direction¡­ I remembered texting her swearing up and down that I''d keep the vampire under the wraps as best I could, but over the course of tonight, it really does seem like I''ve just been nudging the vampire ever so slightly her way with the rise of every new development.


    But it''s like¡­ what the hell am I supposed to do?


    If I was in her ce, I''d be fuming too. No doubt about it. I''d be vocal, I''d be outrage, I''d be screaming to the moon and back no way jose.


    So you can bet your ass that it was a big surprise to me to see that she wasn''t¡­ to hear that she wasn''t and before I knew it, Adalia was already settling in nicely, buckling in her seatbelt, and gazing out the passenger-side window.


    Amanda only batted an eye once at her, and sped steady fingers once more onto the steering wheel, speaking tirelessly as she did.


    "Let''s just go already¡­"


    Once again, that phrase rang about in my head, like an affirmation to a dubious im - that actions speak louder than words. In this case, it was theck of action on Amanda''s part that spoke louder than any word that was ever uttered tonight.


    Adalia wasn''t scary¡­ maybe she really starting to believe that statement, as flimsy a statement as it was. Wasn''t exactly the moving thing I''ve seen in my life but really it was such a profound -


    "I''m about to drive off right now," Amanda said in warning. "Last chance..."


    Right...


    "See? That wasn''t so hard," Irene said with a whimsical smile, humming a dainty tune that sounded vaguely familiar to me. "Ladies first, yes?"


    Ladies first indeed.


    That said, I wasn''t really sure about spending a good twenty minutes or so in the backseat with the literal embodiment of lust itself, especially with the way she winked an eye at me as she gently patted the vacant seat right next to herself.


    Yet just like everything else that came speeding my way - what other bloody choice do I have?


    Besides¡­ I know at this point I''m beginning to sound like a broken record¡­ but really¡­


    Can''t get any worse than this, can it?

 Chapter 109 - The Road Back

    The barren, quiet road to home was a long and arduous one, wrought terribly with many trials and tribtions that a man, in his illest of fortune, deserved not to have been an unwilful participant of, for even the deepest depths of hell hath no fury so righteous and fervent as a woman''s lust.


    Irene''s lust.


    Last time I was in a car with the no-nonsense detective, I was practically blown asunder from within from merely a whiff of her, had I not rolled down a window in the nick of time, I am absolutely certain I would have choked to death in a sea of raging hormones.


    This time, I was taking no chances. Every window front and back was rolled wide open, ying host to the strong gusts of wind filtering in, smacking and bashing, unrelentingly sting my face with the force of a thousand whirlwinds.


    And I was ever so grateful for it.


    Cause I needed air. Lots and lots of air. It was the only thing standing in the defiance of Irene''s pheromones. With good ol'' oxygen as my ally, the invisible war of attrition rages on in the scorched battlefield that was the backseat of Amanda''s car.


    So anyway,p pillows, right? What''s the deal? They''re justps that you use as pillows, what''s the whole hoo-ha about ''em? In a way, they''re just meaty, fleshy pillows that you rest your head on cause fuckin'' I dunno¡­ it''s cute or something.


    Had no qualms when Ash did it. In fact, I wouldn''t mind if she used me as a meat-pillow again¡­ least she has some restraint about it.


    Irene, though¡­ Irene. Why does it feel as if there''s some double standard going on around here? Seriously, if I tried to rest my head on the thighs of every girl I meet¡­ I''d be damn lucky if I walked away with my balls intact.


    So why does Irene get a free pass at it? Why does she deserve to be in seventh heaven right now snuggling so contentedly on myp while I run the risk of getting castrated on the spot? Why? Cause she''s cute?


    Okay, she is kinda cute¡­


    I think I''m losing this war.


    "Not bothering you, am I?" Irene''s got her suggestivee-hither eyes constantly beset on my own. Every time I looked down, she was all I could see, and she knew exactly what it was doing to me. "Enjoying the view?"


    There was a double meaning to that, cause I damn well was trying to - decided that thendscape of city blocks whizzing past us was a much less stimting sight for the senses, so I had my head mostly staring out the window.


    But this was a detective I had lying on myp, contingencies and ns were her blood and soul - if I ever needed to exin something to her, she outright refuses to acknowledge me unless I look directly back at her.


    Needed to ask a question? Stare.


    Want to rify the current state of events so far? Look.


    Neck getting tired from looking left all the time and ached for a break? Hello again, Irene.


    "Hi, darling ~ " She greeted me back softly. "Didn''t think I''d see you again so soon."


    Soreness should be fading away soon, then I can get back to being the watcher of the streets, but in the meantime¡­


    "You understood all that right? What I said? What we''re dealing with here?"


    After we''ve departed in a haste from the no good, very bad ce, Adalia and I took turns rying everything we know so far to the uninformed Subus. Irene was apparently unaware of any recent happenings being cooped up in that ce for days and all, but it seemed as if she was taking it all in stride.


    Not a bat of an eye, not even the tilt of the head. She was acting like Blightfall was just a mild inconvenience, a red light on the road when you''re in a hurry. Guess you can''t really expect much concern to show when her full undivided was concentrated solely on you.


    Would say I''m ttered, but right more I''m more than content with just hearing her say she understood. It''d set me more at ease than whatever the hell she was doing to me right now.


    Irene¡­ cooing my cheek with your fingers is not a ''Yes, I understand''. Stop it.


    "Why would I ignore anything you''ve ever have to say?" She said. "Your voice is like music to my ears¡­ I''ll listen to it all day if I could. Especially when a romantic melody starts to y, you know? Do you think it''ll ever be up next?"


    I shook my head. Amanda at the wheel gave a groan. Meanwhile, Adalia poked her eye through the front seat headrest.


    Think Irene felt all eyes on her now, for suddenly she groaned just as begrudgingly as Amanda.


    "Blightfall, also known as Sanignavia from where I''m from, is the rain of the dead. Somehow a semi-centennial phenomenon that urs very rarely in Kronocia is now happening on Earth. Don''t know how, don''t know why, but it''s ck and it''s bad. Darling here''s a Speaker! You need a Listener. Ria and the Elf are void-ridden, beguiled by the Enstar, and the only way to break the trance is with an even better trance¡­ which is where Ie in. Is that everything, or need I borate further?"


    Oh¡­ she was paying attention after all. Guess even while drowning in a euphoric love stupor, the detective within her was still standing at attention. Good to know. Now there''s something else I want to know.


    "Why ''Darling?''"


    Irene gave an impish chortle, her hand now tugging at my fringes. "Why not ''Darling'', Darling?"


    "It''s weird."


    "Pet names aren''t weird. They''re cute."


    "I have a name."


    "Isn''t as cute."


    Rolled my eyes so hard at that that they went swerving all the way back to the open window, wherendscapes andndmarks aplenty grew ever more familiar. Won''t be long now till we''re back home, won''t be long until this one issue out of a dozen would be finally resolved¡­ then after that, it was off to the next issue at hand.


    Just can''t catch a break, can we?


    We decided already beforehand what the n was, wasn''t much room for a disagreement, really. The first to wake from their slumber would be Ash and Ria back home while Amelia would have to hold on just a littleter.


    The road back home was a much, much longer drive than it was leaving it. More roadblocks had been assembled, more police stops on poprnes. It was quite remarkable how cool of a head Amanda had on her shoulders, the sight of those shing red and blues annoyed her more than it did frighten her, as she spun us right around to the nearest detour in the vicinity.


    Quite a stark change from how she was in the beginning.


    Noting all that, you can see how getting into the heart of the city where Amelia was would be a bitch and a half to do. So for now, baby steps it was, home was faster and easier.


    Adalia still refused to feast though, despite having the solution to the void-sleep or whatever literally drawing circles on my chest with a finger.


    Her reason for it, staring at me with veiny eyes, was, "It¡­ might not¡­ work¡­"


    "Hold on a minute," proimed I, more surprised than confused. "This whole operation was your idea. What do you mean it might not work?"


    Apparently, Adalia was also raising a brow or two to the snuggling subus humming a dainty tune.


    "I didn''t¡­ ount for this¡­" she simply said.


    ''This'' formed a frown, looking up at Adalia from myp. "Meaning what, Matriarch? Suspect I won''t be up to the task?"


    "Yes¡­" Adalia was as blunt as the nod of her head. "I wondered why before¡­ I can sense you¡­ so strongly¡­ from afar. Now¡­ I know why..."


    "And why''s why?"


    "You''re¡­ intoxicated..."


    "Nope, don''t think so. I feel rain as right," A little snigger. "Joking¡­"


    "You need days¡­ to settle¡­ back¡­ to yourself from... intoxication."


    "I had my days already," Irene said, waving it off. "I''ve settled."


    Adalia remained a dubious vampire, rightfully so too. "You need¡­ full concentration¡­ the void¡­"


    "Enstar''s beckoning, I know," Irene interjected, looking a little perturbed. "Hard to break, easy to mess up. I am taking this as seriously as you are. I wouldn''t half-heart something as dangerous as this, I assure you. If I said I can do it, then you better believe I will."


    She finished with an expression that bore a striking uncanniness to the detectivedy that first walked the floorboards of my ruined apartment, that piercing gaze, that solidifying silence that finished her sentences¡­ it was all there and more.


    Perhaps that more than anything was what finally convinced Adalia to rein herself back a little here, turning back to the front, uttering only a single word to end it all.


    "Okay¡­"


    "Besides," Irene said, that deviant smile of hers returning again, gazing at me so tenderly. "Promised my darling here already, didn''t I? So long as you hold up your end of the bargain, you can expect only perfection from me."


    It wasn''t long until the shimmering rims of headlights painted a familiar driveway of old, the rumbling of the engine stopping dead, and the pattering of feet scrambled out to the trail leading towards the front steps of the porch.


    Once we opened that door there¡­ we''ll find our answer.


    Let''s just hope it wasn''t just the pheromones talking back there...

 Chapter 110 - Downtime

    "They''re not getting up¡­"


    The living room area had slowly and gradually over the course of long hours spent dawdling away in downtime became an organized mess of pillows, nkets, hands, legs, and feet.


    A bizarre conglomerate of five, hunkering down in their own little piece of thend that they imed for themselves. It was a process done rather wordlessly and with littleplications, we all just essentially wandered into a spot and vo, take some pillows and nkets from the empty rooms upstairs to rest on and you''re now a proud owner of the squishy bean bagying adjacent to a sleeping Elf.


    Least, that''s where I decided to bunker myself at, everybody else was rtively in arm''s reach - Adalia quietly sat beside me on therge silk rug carpeting the floor, Ria and Ash remained just as we have left them¡­ seeing them again like that¡­ was like¡­ it made everything else feel just a little bit grimmer, I suppose.


    Amanda, to everyone else''s surprise, decided to not abandon this sinking mythical ship just yet, draping her wooly coat, and her wooly everything else at the coathangers in the entrance hallway.


    I asked why and all she had to say for herself was, "I''m kinda curious." which was good enough for me, I suppose.


    No one else showed any qualms about her staying, so Amanda, tucked from neck to toe, in a long-fitted tracksuit that she was hiding underneath all that wool and fur, cooped herself to an empty spot directly across from my own, hands wrapped around knees, heavy eyelids staring nkly, her voice sounding out once more in a drawling yawn.


    "They''re still not getting up¡­"


    "Hush..." A finger on her lips, and with eyes firmly sped shut, Irene at the center of it all, took in a heavy breath. "They will."


    "How long¡­ more...?" Adalia suddenly spoke out.


    "Not sure yet."


    "Two in the morning, now," said Amanda, ncing at her phone.


    Irene''s brow gave a flicker. "And it was one in the morning an hour ago, in case you aren''t aware, that''s how time works."


    "She''s... implying¡­ "


    "I know what she''s implying," Irene interjected. "My previous answer still stands - I''m not sure."


    I jumped in. "Not even a rough estimate, Irene?"


    "It''s a very delicate process, darling. But I assure you I''m -"


    "Too¡­ slow¡­" Adalia muttered.


    " - doing my best¡­" Irene finished, her lips forming into a thin line. "Adalia, I know you''re worried about your sister, but I''ll have you know now, distracting me isn''t going to get the job done quicker. In fact, it does quite the opposite actually, so you can either keep ying twenty questions or you can keep quiet - I''ll let you decide which of the two you''d rather do."


    There were a pair of swirling red vapor exuding from her palms outstretched on either side of her. Those little puffs of crimson smoke threaded lightly in the open air, forming a hazy slithering trail that snaked its way into the sealed lips of both Ria and Ash.


    Those spooky subus powers of hers wafted about for a lengthy three hours now. They first took form thick and murky, but over the course of the night, they seem to gradually thin and whittle, fast forward to the present, and all that was left of the thick and murky were narrow strands of red smoke, merely a feeble flicker of what it once was.


    Now I wasn''t exactly an expert when it came to these sort of things, it ain''t my ce to question how things are actually supposed to be work, but I do know a struggle when I see one - and Irene was definitely struggling, no two ways about it.


    It''s no wonder Adalia was acting tense, no wonder Amanda kept raising a brow¡­


    I''m sure everybody else was asking themselves the same question as I.


    Can she really do it?


    There was no indication whatsoever that any headway had been made, all there was and still is, in fact, was a continuously thinning stream of red that provided only a flimsy assurance that something was indeed happening.


    Even if it did feel as if nothing really was¡­


    "Need a drink¡­" Amanda stood up, pocketing her phone and stretching her limbs. "Got a feeling it''s gonna be a long night."


    Irene gave no response whatsoever, nary a sign of acknowledgment in the nkness of her expression, almost as if deep within a trance herself, both body and mind as still as a pond below a sky without rain, a day without a rough breeze¡­plete and absolute serenity.


    Then I offered to go along with Amanda.


    Bye-bye serenity.


    Irene fluttered her eyes open and wide, responding, acknowledging, throwing warning nces at Amanda and me like we''re about tomit a serious crime.


    I didn''t know making coffee was illegal.


    "You, darling¡­ I trust, okay?" She said, smiling a smile so deceptively sweet, then on the total opposite side of the spectrum, Amanda instead received a contemptuous re. "You not so much, understood?"


    Amanda in a moment of peak wisdom, decided it best to simply nod away in wholeheartedpliance to appease the glowering subus before her.


    "Understood¡­" She said, giving a reassuring smile as she backed away slowly into the kitchen. "Just need a drink. Won''t touch him."


    Irene returned a smile back to her words of assurance. "I only takette by the way."


    "Chocte¡­ milk¡­" Adalia softly whispered.


    "On it," I said, following after Amanda''s less-than-gracious departure.


    ying caffeine bartender at two in the morning to a bunch of sleep-deprived girls didn''te close to the weirdest thing I''ve done all night. Hell,pared to the hotel, grinding coffee beans and pouring milk was like child''s y at this point.


    Amanda had her elbows pired atop the kitchen countertop, hands rubbing furiously against a weary face, her voice croaking sonorously beneath her palms, as she turned ''round to my coffee-stirring self.


    "Control your girlfriend. Please."


    Took a small sip of an expresso I made, looking over my mug at the strands of stress poking out of Amanda''s long blonde hair. Such a stark contrast to the elegantly dressed woman standing out my front porch the other day, so well-mannered, very soft-spoken¡­ right now, with the tracksuit, with the baggy eyes, with the disheveled locks of hair, and the gravelly voice, she was almost like apletely different person.


    Can hardly me her, I suppose.


    I lowered the mug and smacked my lips. "I''m open to suggestions."


    "Is she always like that?"


    "Not¡­ until about a week ago, give or take¡­ trust me, I''m as baffled as you are."


    "I just¡­ I don''t know how you manage. It''s all just very - wow - you know? You live with a vampire for chrissakes! How do you sleep at night?"


    I gave a faint chuckle. "Not as good as those two over there, I assure you."


    Hearing Amanda desperately trying toprehend it all made for a very empathetic sight. Staring at her was like staring at a mirror to the past, it seemed like so long ago now where I was just as lost and confused as she was right then.


    Wee to my world. Hope you enjoy your stay.


    If I''m honest, I''d say it felt kinda nice¡­ a littleforting too, to know that there was someone out there I could share in the absurdity of it all. A window back into the mundane and normal that I''ve grown so far away from.


    Sharing was caring, after all.


    "Want a sip?" I asked.


    Amanda nced down at the hazelly goodness I had clutched in my hands, the swirling steamy aroma permeating from it wrinkling her nose and perking up her sullen eyes.


    Could see that she was seriously tempted to ept the offer, but something kept her back, a fleeting look sideways had her shaking her head at me and raising her arms.


    "Mmm, I don''t think your girlfriend would er - take kindly to the notion that I got served a drink first before her."


    "She''s not my girlfriend."


    "Okay, maybe she''s not your girlfriend, but you are definitely her boyfriend. So uh¡­ let''s not cause a scandal here, shall we?"


    "Over a small cup of espresso?" I rolled my eyes, parting my lips open for another sip. "Hardly a forbidden romance, don''t you think? You sure? Last chance."


    Don''t mean to brag here, but if there''s anything I''m ever proud of, it''d be the fact that I can make a mean cup of coffee. Years of stress-drinking has honed these puny hands to coffee-molding heights that can put even the most esteem coffee outlets to shame.


    Ria could vouch for me if she was actually conscious, damn bird keeps gulping my cups every time I leave one unattended for even a second.


    Just a single whiff alone is capable of tempting you harder than any subus in her underwear.


    Case in point - I barely had it up to my lips before Amanda came swiping it away from my hands and downing it whole like it was the sweet nectar from the Gods.


    Barely even a secondter, she was mming the mug at the countertop, taking a reinvigorated gasp, as her face eased away from tension. Now she was looking like her former self again.


    "This never happened, okay?" She whispered, pointing a finger, and eyeing me with a sort of shameless satisfaction to her gaze. "Now please make me another."


    I took back the mug, eyeing her back with some scrutiny. "Mmm, not so sure, seems kinda scandalous, I have a girlfriend, you know?"


    "Oh, shut up."

 Chapter 111 - The Bitter Taste

    After a steamy expresso here, a frothytte there, some dark chocte milk poured in a big ss, Amanda and I steadily made our way back to the living room, drinks in hand, cing them into wanting hands where they will be savored and greatly appreciated, and I''ll briefly feel good about myself.


    Yeah, I take big pride in brewing the browny goodness, so if I were to get a rating of any less than a seven, I''d basically disowned myself andmit righteous sudoku right there and then, it''s the only way I''d be able to retain what little honor I have instilled on me from the sacred cocoa bean.


    Between having to serve the Subus or the Vampire, Amanda''s lingering trauma eventually proved the victor in deciding the factor on who gives what to who.


    Got the lucky privilege of passing Adalia her drink. Slowly, with quivering, bent fingers, obscuring pointed nails, she took the cold ss from my hand talking only the smallest, quickest sips, before lowering it close to her chest, clinging on to it with both hands.


    "Thank¡­ you¡­" She whispered, looking a little less frail than she did before.


    Still a ticking time bomb, still the biggest, baddest risk here. "Still okay? You able to hold on to yourself a bit longer still?"


    For an answer, Adalia merely raised the ss to her lips again, "Have¡­ chocte..." and took another sip. "Be... fine¡­"


    Won''t deny that I wasn''t so set at ease with her assurances, but she''s been hanging on so far in spite of everything, what''s a few more hours?


    "Just don''t push yourself so much," I told her, settling myself back on my bean bag, a warm cup in hand.


    "I¡­ know¡­"


    Amanda wasn''t so much as fruitful as I, serving drinks. Looking at her, she still had two ceramic mugs wobbling slightly in unsteady hands, her gaze a mulling one to the subus in a deep pensive focus.


    "Should I¡­ Should I just leave yourtte on the table? You''ll drink itter?"


    Irene snorted in amusement, her lips twitching to a smile, eyes still firmly closed shut. "I''m really thirsty, actually. I''d ask you to help me take a sip of it, but I rather a certain someone else take care of that for me."


    Think I might have an idea of who that someone else was.


    "Sadly, I have my hands full here, don''t I? Literally and figuratively," Irene said, overying her dismay with a very dejected sigh. "Yeah, table it. Perhaps the two of us can share the drinkter."


    "Sure."


    "Thanks, Amanda ~ ~"


    Amanda gave a painful grimace. "Sure."


    Nothing much seemed to have made any change for the better after that. Coffee helped, sure¡­ but it only helped ease the tension, notpletely get rid of it. No sunshine and rainbows just yet¡­ unfortunately.


    Progress¡­ if you can even call it progress, was still very much at a standstill.


    Not the slightest difference in terms of, well... anything. The overall mood was still quite a somber one, everyone continued keeping to themselves for the most part.


    Adalia kept the silent statue act, the unblinking overseer to Irene''s mystical trance-breaking ritual that didn''t seem to be going all that smoothly as she hoped despite the absolute confidence she was portraying hours before, though seemingly would never admit to it...


    We got the phone deviant sipping her expresso in between feed updates and site surfing, never tearing her gaze once from the soft glow of the rectangr b fitting snug in her hands.


    I took a moment to see on my own rectangr b the heck she was doing online, and apparently, she was making waves to her followers telling them how much she''spletely bbergasted about everything that''s been happening recently.


    ''Course most believed she was just talking about the scary red rain incident that happened - so many gifs, images, and texts telling her to stay strong in spite of it, never knowing at all precisely what she was going on about here.


    For the fun of it, I typed in my own small ''F'' in the seas of Fs flooding her page. Not even a secondter, there was some faint chuckling happening directly across me, Amanda looked over from her phone, smiling and shaking her head at me before delving herself back into the digital world of hearts and likes.


    Wish I had a distraction like that, something to keep my mind from consuming itself whole from paranoia and worry, can''t seem to keep my thoughts off it, or maybe perhaps I just subconsciously didn''t want to, but Ash simply continued to be the ringleader of my growing concerns.


    Started the day out simply wanting to thank her, talk to her¡­ those things I uttered but didn''t say¡­ they still kept ringing in my ears like a bell that wouldn''t stop ngoring.


    Lenora.


    That name. For some reason, I felt immeasurable despair just thinking of it. There wasn''t any Blight here, no emotions and words apart from my own, yet that didn''t stop the guilt from worming through me like some sort of word-parasite.


    Needed to know why, I wanted to know why. But the only one who could tell me why wasn''t all here at the moment.


    I stared at her slumbering face for long enough for it to be actually ssified as being stalker-y. Couldn''t help it, I just wanted to see a sign, any indication that she''d be rousing any moment now, any second¡­ that the little flickers in her brow meant something, that the faint breathing I heard growing just a little bit more stronger¡­ that it was a good thing, it was working.


    No, nothing¡­ that cup of coffee in my hand, going from full to empty, still nothing¡­ and I was a slow drinker too.


    Didn''t want to admit it, yet there was no point in denying it, I was feeling just a teensy weensy bit discouraged here. It being almost four in the morning didn''t also do much to alleviate circumstances either.


    Was starting to get a little bleary staying up for so long, I knew I wouldn''t be able to stay conscious for much longer, but I refuse to call it a day, I just have to see this thing through¡­ even if¡­ even if I''m not all there for it.


    "Hey."


    My neck went snapping upright faster than it was physically able to, heard a crack, felt a crack, all of it I ignored¡­ blinking rapidly to a blurry figure that was fast on approach.


    "Oh, didn''t know you were sleeping. I''m sorry"


    Amanda''s footsteps were as silent as Adalia''s, for God''s sake. Nearly gave myself whish turning towards her, suddenly settling herself on the right of me.


    I let out a breath, shook my head, and rubbed my eyes.


    "Wasn''t sleeping," I said, then gave a drawled-out yawn. "Resting, just resting. What''s up? Was there something you - "


    I blinked, my words lost to the horror and unease that suddenly nketed her expression. Amanda was as white as paper.


    Lost all feeling of fatigue upon seeing that look on her face, was well and wide awake now. Something''s happened, hasn''t it? Oh boy¡­ I''m not gonna like this.


    "You''re gonna want to see this," Amanda whispered, reaching out to me with an unsteady arm, a glowing metal bying limp in the palm of her hand. "Semi-centennial urrence? Yeah, not so much anymore."


    Wordlessly, I took hold of her phone, letting my eyes slowly adjust to the bright white light before me. In my peripheral view, Adalia was staring, seems even she could sense the bad vibes permeating off of Amanda, and if they were bad enough to actually stray her focus away from Irene¡­ then oh man¡­


    It was a video. Thirty seconds long. Sent to her by one of her followers. The preview image looked to be from the inside of an apartment window, and beyond that murky ss surface, was a view of the outside.


    An outside that was covered in a haze of red.


    I clicked y, dreading, knowing already what I was about to see.


    It was a familiar scene that I can never forget. A downpour of crimson red painting the streets, slippery roads with screeching, skidding cars¡­ people in disarray, running in a frenzy, desperately trying to take shelter.


    <<What is this?>> spoke the panic behind the camera, before the video abruptly came to a sudden stop, ending with a crystal-clear overview of a city ravaged thoroughly in Blight.


    It wasn''t our city.


    "Where was this?" I asked, just noticing how breathless I was.


    Amanda took her phone back from my rigid fingers, breathing as deeply as I was, and slowly answered my question.


    "This was¡­" She shook her head. "This is London. Happening right now."


    Felt my heart skip a beat. "It''s spreading then¡­"


    "No," Amanda said, turning her phone towards me again, swiping downwards, swiping endlessly, videos upon videos, cities upon cities, the view, the images, all tinted with that same grisly red. "It already has."

 Chapter 112 - Laying Out The Pieces

    "What is even going on anymore?"


    That sinking feeling in my chest, it felt like a billion gazillion thoughts just thundered down my head like heavy raindrops in a blistering storm. Never realized how quickly something could spiral from a zero to a hundred real quick.


    Barely ten minutes ago I was taking myst sip, sitting quietly, keeping to myself wondering eternally in the back of my mind if everything would turn out okay after this.


    Things were definitely not okay.


    Not for Ennd. Not for Russia. Not for Japan. And certainly not for America.


    Blightfall just went global.


    I looked into the faces and eyes of my dearestpanions closest to me, and both mirrored back that same ghastly look, that same sense of deep unsettlement I felt coursing through me.


    Even Adalia wasn''t spared a little look of concern. Barely there, but the shock in her misty faraway gaze wasn''t something you could mistake for anything else.


    "This¡­ shouldn''t be¡­ happening¡­" I heard her mutter, the confusion in her voice louder than her words. "This isn''t¡­ normal¡­"


    "What isn''t normal?"


    Irene had her eyebrows raised, staring at us from where she sat with a rather suspicious gaze, mostly leering towards Amanda, who admittedly was leaning a little closer to me than friends really ought to be.


    "It''s the red stuff," Amanda said out loud, subtly shifting herself a bit further away. "Didn''t you mention that it was a one-time thing?"


    Irene nodded "It is a one-time thing. All my years in Kronocia, I''ve only seen - "


    "It''s¡­ pouring¡­ still¡­" Adalia interrupted her.


    Don''t think Irene was expecting to hear that judging by how she immediately narrowed her eyes in bemusement. "Where?"


    "Every¡­ where¡­"


    "Can''t be. It''s never happened before."


    "Well. It''s happening now," I said, getting up to my feet, not having the faintest idea what to do with myself apart from pacing about wanting to just explode in a panic. Took all I had to keep myself level-headed, to have my voice remaining calm and steady. "So what does this mean now, multiple Blightfalls? Does it - is there any reason for it?"


    Amanda couldn''t answer, Irene was thinking¡­ Adalia stood up after me.


    "Blightfall is a¡­ natural urrence¡­ just as rain¡­is... just as¡­ snow..." She said, standing still, her footing unsteady. "There''s no reason¡­ for it¡­ it just... happens."


    "Yeah, In your world, maybe," I said, scouring my head for any possible causes. "Not on Earth, though. Not here. Rain''s just water vapor. Snow''s just frozen moisture. We don''t have this. This isn''t even supposed to be happening. So why is this happening?"


    I was done thinking of things being the way they were because they just were. Natural urrence, my ass - none of this was natural to begin with. I kept pacing, kept thinking¡­ and finally found something.


    "Maybe this isn''t the typical Blight you''re thinking of," I said, turning to them, and finding that all eyes were on me. "You''re thinking Kronocian, but what if this Blight was from Asteria? Ash recognized it too so maybe¡­ maybe Asterian Blight just works differently? Maybe it gets more frequent in her world."


    So that was my guess, and I threw it out in the air for them to have a brief moment of time with. Could see all three of them rummaging around with the idea in private¡­ for all I knew, I could be reaching here, grasping at straws that weren''t there, wouldn''t surprise me if I actually was but apparently, my idea wasn''t as far-reaching as I originally thought.


    Irene had a smile on that looked very encouraging, wasn''t sure if that was just her loving bias on disy¡­ screw it, I''ll take what I can get.


    "It''s a solid enough theory," She said musingly, angling her head sideways. "Doesn''t exin everything, but¡­ it''s a start. A minus to you."


    Adalia was undecided, preferring instead to keep in silence - same old, same old¡­ while Amanda on the other hand was hunkered down on theplete opposite side of the fence.


    "It''s a false start, unfortunately," Amanda said, frowning with a shake of the head. "I yed and beaten the game more times than I can count. There was never any mention of Blightfall anywhere in the game¡­ nor was there any instances of it ever urring for me in any of my ythroughs."


    She sounded quite confident about it. Now, I haven''t gotten around to beating the game myself, so doubting the only person here that actually has¡­ not the wisest move.


    Still, there has to be an exnation for it, otherwise, how else could Ash have known about the Blight and its effects? Speakers, Listeners¡­ how else could she have known it all?


    "Ash knows about it," I said, pointing it out. "Maybe¡­ maybe it''s just one of those things. Like Neplims, a rare event, a rare chance for it to happen. Maybe Blightfall is just even rarer."


    "Mmm¡­ two years since the game''s release you''d think somebody would havee across it," Amanda frown continued to linger. "No¡­ it just really isn''t there."


    "Then how could Ash have - ? "


    "Hey, your guess is as good as mine," She said, cutting across from me. "I''m wandering around in the dark here too, haven''t got a clue about anything."


    Now we''re just flinging out our "I don''t know''s" to one another, which wasn''t really proving much help in unraveling this enigma. It was getting harder to keep pointless questions from slipping past me - I''d rather voice them all out hoping there''d be someone, somewhere, to answer them all in a clear and concise fashion.


    "Where is the Blighfalling from? Is it Kronocian? Asterian? And why so many? Why all at once? More importantly, why now?"


    I stopped pacing, started staring, and continued asking.


    "Just what exactly is causing the Blightfall anyway?"


    Amanda helplessly shrugged her shoulders. Adalia had no more words to offer to my own. And Irene was¡­


    She was smiling.


    "Or¡­ maybe you''re simply asking the wrong questions there," She mused again. "I''m thinking it''s more of a ''who'' than a ''what''."


    "You''re saying someone might be summoning the Blightfall from out of nowhere?" Amanda asked, cocking her head back in disbelief.


    "It''s unheard of, true¡­" Irene said, nodding once. "But not impossible though. All it would take is someone with extraordinary magical ability¡­ one that surpasses most, one wielding a great amount of power, and it might just be doable. Only a small theory though. Got nothing on me that supports it."


    "No, just hold on a second there, yes you do," I said, her words jogging up a conversation in my head from a few days back. "Amelia¡­ she paid you a visit, didn''t she? She mentioned to you something about a - uh¡­ mysterious presence she''s been feeling? A presence that feels just like my mother''s."


    It wasing full circle now. Unknown presence, the origin of the Blight. That''s probably what Amelia came to Irene for.


    "Now that you mention it¡­" Irene muttered, squinting her eyes into smaller slits. "I remember telling her¡­ that this certain someone she''s sensing and the recent thunderstorms we''ve been having could be rted to each other."


    "Yeah, she told me that too. Was this during your, uh¡­ rehabilitation period?"


    "Hmm¡­ I think - day one? I don''t really remember much back then, it''s all a little fuzzy¡­ mmm."


    Okay, now some of the puzzle pieces were starting to fit here, things were making a little bit of sense, we were finally starting to get somewhere here¡­ but where is that somewhere?"


    "It''s not¡­ turning ck¡­"


    Out of the blue, Adalia started to make herself known again, her drawling voice spinning all eyes her way, looking absolutelyfy sitting on my beanbag. Even bluer and outer than that, was Amanda''s phone suddenly lying steady in her sharp clutches.


    Amanda frantically scoured her hands back and front. "How the heck did you get my - ?"


    "The Blight¡­ in these other cities¡­" Adalia continued, swiping a sluggish finger upwards at the disy. "It''s¡­ remaining red."


    "What does that mean?" I asked.


    "I''ll save you the wonder, dear darling," Irene said with a twinkle in her eye. "Means you''re right. This isn''t your typical Blight. Someone''s been taking charge of it. And the closer that someone is, the more potent the Blight. And since ours went ck instead of staying red, it means that certain someone¡­"


    "Is still in the city," I finished, meeting her beaming gaze back with a twinkle in my own. "So we just need to find that someone then."


    "Find?" Amanda said, walking back my way from a now phone-less glum-looking Adalia. "Find that someone and do what?"


    "If they have the power to summon the Blightfall, then there''s a high chance they also have the power to de-summon it," I exined, feeling more and more reinvigorated as the seconds pass. "if we managed to find them - we won''t need me, we won''t need to find any Listeners either. If we can use our remaining days left to find our guy, then we can just - "


    Interruptions. More and more, they seem to just keep happening. I wouldn''t mind it, wouldn''t it at all if it was just a natural interjection, someone from among us with a question or maybe some objections.


    But it wasn''t a someone, nobody interrupted me¡­


    Something interrupted me.


    It was a familiar something, a dreaded something. Something I could go my whole life without and be grateful to never hear it again.


    Didn''t see it, heard it.


    The boom of thunder rumbling the skies above.


    Now I dearly hope to God that was just a normal sign of rain approaching, but something in my gut was clearly telling me that it wasn''t.


    Call it a hunch.

 Chapter 113 - Cloudy With A Chance Of...

    "What does that look like? Is it clouds? Think they''re grey?"


    cken skies, not a dot, not a single twinkle twinkling up there in the vast dark yonder up so high. Got my neck angled upwards, craning to the left and right, staring into the infinite darkness above, hoping my ass off that I''d be able to just stroll on back to the living room soon, a smile on my face, reassuring every apprehensive soul inside that what was just heard was merely a false rm.


    Till then, my shoes would continue to scrunch about the tall dewy grass, the chilly breeze free to howl its haunting song, rustling the leaves, swaying the flowers, pestering my scouring eyes.


    Can''t find that false rm.


    "Amanda, you see anything?" I asked out loud, daring a single fleeting nce backward to my star gazing partner on patrol.


    Sadly she didn''t seem too devoted to the cause as much as I, neglecting herself back to the porch, leaningckadaisically against a narrow beam of wood.


    "It''s four in the morning," She said, sheltering her nippy hands beneath the sleeves of her tracksuit.


    "How about that one there? Does that look like a cloud to you?"


    Amanda blew out a quivering breath. "Um¡­ It''s four in the morning? I¡­ I don''t know what you''re really expecting to find here."


    "Nothing, hopefully," I answered back,pping the gardens for the third time. "I''m hoping the worst that''lle out of this is that I''ve be a really paranoid bastard that doesn''t have a single ounce of trust for the weatherman no more."


    "Well, you trust me? Cause my phone here is saying it''s just gonna be a light sprinkle."


    "I know what ''light'' sounds like," I said, gulping in the icy air through gritted teeth. "And that big boom just now wasn''t."


    "Look maybe¡­ maybe it was just that? Just a boom. I mean, seriously, what are the chances of supernatural rain happening for the second time in a row in the same city? I feel¡­ normal rain, it seems more likely, doesn''t it?"


    Okay, now she really was starting to sound just like me in my heydays of naivety so pure and innocent. How many countless times already have I tried to y the devil''s advocate only to get unceremoniously thrown under the bus by said devil?


    Got a long, long list of ''unlikely''s and ''impossible''s spoken throughout the months and weeks I''ve been in thepany of the non-fictions. If I had a dor for every time I try to speak the contrary, you can bet your ass I wouldn''t be borrowing any money from any loan sharks in any of my lifetimes after time this one.


    Exaggerating a bit, but yeah¡­ Murphy''s Law was like my primary religion at the moment. If I stick to the core fundamentals of it, then without a doubt, there won''t be any more devils throwing me under any more buses.


    I''d hate to have to see Amanda go through what I did - denial for the worst possible oue was an easy way to cope with the circumstances dealt to you, until the worst possible oue actually does happen¡­ the hell do you do then?


    She''s gonna have to learn quickly that these types of things just don''t sway to your favor just cause you want them to. Just cause you hear thunder doesn''t mean it''s just rain.


    It''s always...always much more than that.


    And there it was, timing so impable you''d swear it was almost nned. Up above in the gloomy sky so dark and malevolent, a single sh of lighting enveloping the boundless horizon¡­ and indeed, that p of thunder from before was much, much more than it was.


    A roll of grey murky clouds nketed the skies, shadowed the stars, and shaded the moon from shining bright. It was amassing, it was coalescing, and another reverberating boomwas sounding.


    Murphy''s Law. Oh, how I both love and despise your teachings.


    Looks like I won''t be having that false rm I wanted. I turn, strolling back to the front door,cking that smile I so dearly hoped to have for myself, passing by a pale-faced Amanda, thrown and crushed under the heavy wheels by the sweet, sweet smirking devil of denial.


    "Doesn''t look like just rain to me," I muttered, patting her shoulder as I soldiered past her. "Wish you were right though."


    Eager, inquiring eyes met the deeper in mine as my steps finally reached back to the warmth and light of the living room. Words weren''t even needed to convey what it was that awaited us, both Irene and Adalia got the message loud and clear in the silence I greeted them with.


    "Okay, maybe¡­ maybe it''s just a thunderstorm, then," Amanda''s voice desperately sounded, drawing up to my side at a rapid pace. "I mean¡­ how can the Blight fall twice in such a short time span? Just what are the odds?"


    Looking at her, again, it was like a crystal-clear reflection of me, it was almost scary how well she mirrored my initial reaction to all things imusible. Elves, Otherworlds, Legendary lineage, Matriarchs - I asked, what are the odds of that?


    Over time I grew to learn to simply not ask questions that you don''t want to know the answer to, you''re really better off that way¡­ just assuming the worst.


    Still¡­ I wouldn''t lie and say to myself that I wasn''t thinking quite the same too.


    "Yes," I said to her. "That lightning and thunder and grey clouds happening out there could just be typical signs of heavy rain approaching. Could be worrying for nothing, we don''t know for sure. Let me ask you this though, should we really risk ourselves on a maybe?"


    Amanda was a rippling flustering mess of emotions. She''s seen what Blightfall does, heard what it could do after it has fallen, but she''s never experienced it herself firsthand. That''s something that utterly terrified her, and it was in as day to see in the fear in her eyes.


    "Should we leave, then?" She asked quietly, keeping her voice steady. "Get in the car now, try and get out of the Blight''s range before it falls?"


    "That''s what I was thinking," I said, turning my gaze back to the living room. "We should really go now. We''ll huddle up, make space¡­ it''ll be cramp but - "


    Adalia was staring straight at me, moving not an inch from her seat. Irene kept in ce as well, shaking her head at every word I said.


    I tilted mine in return. "Can''t leave?"


    "You can''t stop the process midway, darling," Irene exined, her tone so filled with sorrow. "I stop now, I can''t break itter. It has to be now."


    "So¡­ you''ll have to stay here, then," I said, scratching my head on impulse. "Adalia, Amanda, and I¡­ we''ll leave. You work on breaking the trance, we''lle back when - "


    "That''s not the only problem though," Irene interjected, her gaze a painful one. "If it Blights, if it starts raining again¡­ it''ll only exacerbate the process. Enstar''s call, the void¡­ the hold it has on the Elf and Ria, it''ll just get tighter, I won''t be able to get them out. It has to not rain. That''s the only way."


    "They should have¡­ broken¡­ out¡­ a long time ago¡­" Adalia muttered, swaying herself upright, veins more visible than ever before. "You should¡­ have gotten¡­them free¡­ my sister¡­ you should have¡­"


    "Adalia, I''m trying!" Irene shouted, the trails of crimson exuding from her palms very nearly dissipating. "I can''t lose focus. You''re making me lose focus. ming me isn''t going to do anything here."


    "You¡­ should have¡­ been¡­"


    "Yes! Okay, I admit it! I''m not as ready as I thought I was! Maybe I am a little tipsy and not all there right now. It''s that what you want to hear? There! Happy? Doesn''t change the fact that we''re here now though, does it? Does it now, Adalia?"


    I could see a glint of red shing in Irene''s eyes... Adalia, a quiver in her sharpened fingers. I hastily stepped in, literally, throwing myself in-between them, hands outstretched on either side.


    "Adalia, that''s enough! Irene, just keep focus, alright?" I said, darting my eyes from left to right, hoping they''d simmer down for a proper chance to think this dilemma through. "It has to not rain¡­ is that what you said?"


    Irene''s nce at me was a reproachful one, yet her expression was still soft and gentle. "It''s an idea¡­ I was thinking. Our weatherman is forcing the Blight to happen, so I thought - "


    "We could change the weather ourselves," Amanda muttered from behind, her words conveyed so profound-like. "That''s not a bad¡­ that actually could work!"


    Don''t know how and when Amanda was suddenly so easily grasping the iprehensible like it was nothing. Just mere moments ago she was freaking the hell out about the impossible, now she was nodding her to it like it was elementary¡­ did I miss something in the past few seconds?


    Changing the weather?


    "Really now?" I said, very nearly on the verge of disbelievingughter. "Tell me then, who the hell in here is able to do that?"


    Okay.


    Remember before when I said I learned to stop asking questions I didn''t want to know the answer to?


    I don''t think I''ve actually learned my lesson just yet. That question should have been kept behind sealed lips.


    Cause I very much did not like the answer I received. Still very much speaking as an advocate.


    All eyes were on me again.


    Irene''s, Amanda''s, and Adalia''s. Nobody pointed a finger, nobody said a thing, just with a stare alone I could very hear their voices speaking out to me in resounding unison.


    "You can."


    Murphy''s Law strikes again.

 Chapter 114 - A Little Lesson

    Change the weather and stop the Blightfall.


    I for one, couldn''t think of any other seven-worded statement that more clearly fitted the bill, the literal definition of the saying easier said than fucking done.


    Not too sure really on how matter-of-factly the act was in the ever-growing bizarreness that was Kronocia, whether if it was customary or not to be switching off the rain the same way we do lightbulbs and television¡­ but yeah, these otherworldly residents better catch on quick to the customs of us Earthlings here cause I don''t think they''re quite grasping the concept of mundanity just yet.


    We don''t do that here.


    Here on our blue-green cloudy marble revolving around a big orange scorching bowling ball - we don''t go around changing the weather to fit our convenience. It''s actually the whole other way around.


    If it snows, we shelter ourselves. If it rains, we shelter ourselves, if it''s too damn blistering hot to the point of frying eggs in the asphalt¡­ guess what? You''re never gonna believe it, we shelter ourselves.


    Of course¡­ I was anything but mundane, wasn''t I? I''ve lost the right a long, long time ago to im the impossible as being impossible. No matter how I looked or acted, I couldn''t deny that I was just as otherworldly and bizarre as they were, perhaps even more so - their customs were most definitely my own.


    No doubt that everybody in this room - Irene, Adalia¡­ heck even Amanda, was thinking the exact same thing.


    So really it was me that better be catching on to the customs quickly here.


    Amanda decided to further borate in the silence that followed. "In the game, midway through - Terestra made an eternal rain to the kingdom of Astra, flooding it whole till it was nothing but a great bigke in the center of the map, and the only way to stop it was to find somebody else capable of doing what she did."


    To the side, Adalia added on to the topic. "Terestra¡­ clouded the days¡­ for my sister and me¡­ when it became too bright¡­ for us¡­"


    And Irene on the right, came to deliver the finishing blow. "I remembered there also being a month-long period of darkness where the sun never showed¡­ I think perhaps Terestra was feeling a little moony during that point in time."


    With all these examples, you''d think I''d get the message by now, truth was - I already knew what they were trying to get at from the start.


    "It''s all starting to seem like to me that you three know my mom better than I do at this point," I said, crossing my arms. "She never mentioned she was part-time weather girl to me before."


    Heck, so she really was lying to my kid-self when she said she couldn''t change the weather when it was raining that one time I wanted to go swimming at the beach. And there she was always telling me to be honest to people. My mom lied as much as she blinked.


    What a hypocrite.


    Amanda''s eyes kept widening by the second. "So err, point being, if she''s capable - if your mom can do all that without a problem, following that logic¡­"


    "Then so can I, huh?" I finished, feeling their stares like knives on my back. "Thinking perhaps I might be a chip off the old block, that what you getting at?"


    "You''re¡­ Terestra''s¡­ son¡­ " Adalia was starting to waver, every word abreathless struggle. "Her blood¡­ in your¡­ veins¡­ you have¡­ the¡­ power¡­"


    "Yeah, I know, I know..." I sputtered, hissing, ruffling my hair from all the pressure that was suddenly and abruptly ced on my conscious. "But it''s all just a matter if I''m able to or not isn''t it? Frankly speaking, I''m not sure if I can."


    "Yes, you can."


    Not Adalia. Wasn''t even Amanda that spoke out to me then. Those hazel-brown eyes I turned to face, briefly, fleetingly, unbridled fear stared back at me in-between the endearment and the tenderness dissipating as quickly as it showed with a little smile of encouragement.


    Irene, maybe it was solely due to the fact that it was her, perhaps because she was the only one here that knew what happened. Just faintly, I could still see them, the scars present, faded, across her open palms, a small one right above her forehead.


    They''ll heal, she told me that day. Not fast enough, apparently. Looking at them, they were like painful reminders of what I really was capable of. So really, it was that more than anything, that made me finally believe it when she said it.


    "I know you can do it."


    Still so loving, still so adoring, in spite of everything¡­ she kept that smile lingering for me. I seriously haven''t the faintest idea why she was infatuated with me in the first ce, but I suppose that''s a question for another time.


    Because right now, right then¡­ it was time for me to y weatherman.


    "Okay."


    Amanda and Irene stayed behind inside, one to continue on breaking the trance the best she can, the other remained, bracing herself, and keeping safe in case of the worst-case scenario.


    Meanwhile, Adalia and I braved the approaching storm outside, standing beneath the shes and the crackles recurring ever more often with every second''s pass.


    The constant whistling breeze rendered her wobbling unsteadily in ce across from me, her gasps and wheezes proving even more of a struggle than before. Like Irene, Adalia continued to endure the hardships forced onto her, pushing through in spite of it all.


    I have to do my best too. That''s why she was here. Quivering¡­ standing¡­ teaching¡­


    "Magic¡­" She began feebly, drawing out a trembling arm in front of her. "Think of it¡­ almost like¡­ a third arm¡­ an extra limb. You control it¡­ almost as you¡­ would¡­ your own hands..."


    As demonstration, she began to exude a faint silvery wisp from the tip of her fingers. "You don''t... force it¡­ you don''t strain¡­ just¡­ think¡­ like breathing¡­ like moving¡­ focus on doing it¡­ and you will¡­"


    A lesson in trickery was not something I had nned for in the early hours of dawn, the ps and rumbles from above kept me from straying focus, her words were likew now, an incessant repetition ringing in my ears, my mind, I kept them in mutters.


    "Focus, focus¡­ like breathing, like moving," I looked back up at her again. "How do I know if - ? "


    But Adalia wasn''t there. The meadow where she once stood, not a soul in sight. Then from behind, her voice softly sounded.


    "You''ll know it¡­ you''ll feel it¡­"


    Then the left. "Magic''s¡­ your blood."


    The right. "Your bones¡­"


    To the meadow, a ruffling in the flowers, legs stumbling, keeping bnce, then a pair of misty eyes stared back at me again. "It is¡­ everything you are¡­"


    I blinked, processing what the heck she just did. "So you can teleport¡­ one of your abilities?"


    Adalia slowly shook her head. "I never¡­ moved¡­"


    Oh.


    "Terestra can never be¡­ affected¡­ by any of my¡­ illusions¡­ nor sister''s..." She muttered. "Hide and seek¡­ was always unfair¡­ when she''s¡­ seeking¡­"


    Sudden backstory. Wasn''t expecting that. "You and your sister yed hide and seek with the Demon Goddess?"


    "We''ll y hide and seek¡­ now¡­" Her fingertips glowed once more a silvery ethereal hue. "Close your eyes¡­ seek my presence¡­ if you can¡­ sense mine¡­ then you''ll be able¡­ to find¡­ yours¡­"


    I could see the struggle, the strenuous burden she was cing herself under, expending so much energy, energy she didn''t have staving away from an impending copse.


    Time. Her time was of the essence. I can''t fuck this up. Got one shot at this.


    "Are you¡­ ready?" She asked, her breathing faltering.


    I took a breath, heeded the resonating rumbling in the skies, and firmly sped my eyes shut.


    "Ready."


    Darkness. Eternal, infinite darkness was what greeted my sight behind closed eyelids. Saw nothing, heard nothing, felt only the chilly breeze caressing the skin of my cheeks.


    Focus, focus. Magic is your limb, magic is your bones¡­ your blood.


    If I''m being frank, what she was telling me just sounded like vague meaningless nothings¡­ what does it mean to feel? What does it mean to sense?


    I thought maybe I wouldn''t be able to grasp it just yet.


    But strangely enough, I did. I could. I understood exactly what she meant almost as if I''ve been doing it my whole life.


    Nothing''s happened yet, couldn''t feel anything yet. But her words resonated inside of me and I clung onto it like water in a barren desert.


    I began to walk, one step¡­ still sensing nothing. Another few steps, and I reached my arm out front.


    Adalia spoke again.


    "Don''t will it¡­" Her voice echoed from everywhere. "Let it¡­"


    Took another stumbling step, seeing darkness, seeing nothing. Another arm outstretched.


    "Don''t¡­look¡­ for me..." Left, right, front, back, center. "Feel for¡­ me¡­"


    Feel¡­ I felt¡­


    There was a pull. Something pulled me left. I pulled me left. Like a ma, like gravity¡­ it just felt¡­ right¡­ to move.


    Darkness still shrouded all around me, but it didn''t feel like I was stumbling, wandering around nothing. I couldn''t see anything, but I felt everything¡­ felt it in my skin, in my bones¡­ in everything that I am.


    The grass, the wind, the skies¡­ everything manifested in the nothing.


    Even Irene, a red smoky trail swirling in the wayside of nothingness. It wasn''t her I was supposed to looking for though, it wasn''t her that was hiding herself from me.


    Adalia was much, much harder to feel.


    But I continued to walk, I still felt the pull, leading me on to directions that felt very random and wrong, and yet so meticulous and right.


    Left foot, right foot. Still seeing nothing, but sensing everything.


    I stopped at once. It was brief, instantaneous, but it was there - a sliver of silver in the vast empty nothing. For all knew, I was simply standing in front of empty space. If I opened my eyes now, I''d see only nothing, that I''m sure of.


    Nevertheless, I reached out my arm again, letting it reach, letting it flow, sensing, not seeing, and felt a soft sensation grazing the skin of my palms. Locks of smooth silky strands intertwined between my fingers.


    Adalia''s hair.


    I felt a smile forming on my lips.


    "Found you."


    Found magic too.

 Chapter 115 - A Bigger Lesson

    Got a little euphoric buzz going on soon as I opened my eyes and saw a pair of clouded white ones staring approvingly at me. Felt like hot shit for a moment there, didn''t really know what to do with myself for a second so I just kept my hand on her head, petting her hair like she was some kind of vampiric feline.


    But if I was expecting to hear her purr in delight, then I''ve never been more dead wrong.


    "You¡­ did it¡­" she muttered nkly, significantly less enthused than I was to the magical hurdle I just overcame.


    Was a little confused about her indifference towards my aplishment, that was until she decided to borate a bit further on the scale of what I just learned.


    Apparently sensing the innate magic in others was pretty much the one plus one equivalent of the fantasy world, meaning to say, everybody, from recent newborns to the old ancients - this sixth sense thing came to them as naturally as breathing did.


    So all I did was basically taught myself how to use my lungs.


    Adalia didn''t even veil herself with any illusions throughout the whole test. Barely any magic was even utilized against me, just a little deception, throwing her voice around to try and disorientate, while asionally shifting her position about somewhere else.


    Hide and seek, she called it. Yeah right...


    "Isn''t that just tag?" I asked.


    She looked at me, blinked. "What''s¡­ tag...?"


    Nevermind.


    Still, I wasn''t gonna let the triviality of the whole thing detract from my achievement. Baby steps or no, it was still gratifying to know that somewhere within me exists some magical potential.


    Just wished I knew about this sooner. Thanks, Mom¡­ Dad. You hiding this from your daughter too?


    In any case - magic, I could sense it now¡­ and it was a very strange sensation to be sensing, best way to describe it would like the force of the wind - more potent the magic, the stronger the breeze¡­ least it felt that way.


    My ''magic'' was as if a standing fan was blowing at full speed, whirring away inside of me. Almost like a humming...


    Adalia on the other hand, felt like a small draft funneling through a door that hung ever so slightly ajar. In a way, she felt¡­ feeble, impotent, guess that was just a given, wasn''t it?


    The vampire before me continued to take in huge gulps of air through wide-open trembling lips, baring the shimmer in her sharpened fangs to the open air.


    Caught a glimpse of them and impulsively took an involuntary step back, drawing my hand away from her. Didn''t even realize what I was doing until it was done, so I just stood there in silence hoping that she wouldn''t notice my show of fear.


    I think she did.


    She always does.


    "Moving¡­ on¡­" Adalia sputtered out, slowly turning her body towards the flower garden. "You''ve learned now¡­ how to passively sense¡­ the magic¡­ from others¡­ and within yourself. Next¡­ you must¡­ actively control¡­ and channel that¡­ magic¡­"


    Took more time than I would have liked for her to finish that sentence. Every strenuous gasp in between words grew my concern over her well-being by over a dozen.


    I wanted her to stop, let her simmer down for a moment, and rest, ''take a break'', I very nearly said, but in the end, I have to leave those words as only unspoken thoughts in my head.


    The shes and rumbles from high above our heads wouldn''t dare let me speak them to her. So in silence, and in deep apprehension, I continued to listen.


    "Now magic¡­ is only as strong¡­ as the person that¡­ wields it¡­ you are your own¡­ catalyst..." Adalia took a haphazard stroll along the swaying meadow. I followed after her. "Listen¡­ flowers rustling¡­ wind howling¡­ the thunder¡­ hear¡­ them¡­?"


    "Yes, I hear them," I said, straining my ears, anticipating for something to happen at any moment. "What are you¡­?"


    Tearing away from any ails or afflictions, Adalia''s arm weaved through the air in a motion so swift that it could be easily missed in a blink of an eye.


    Speaking of motions¡­ that was all there was now as she lowered her arm back to her side. Flowers swaying with no rustles, the gust of wind with no whistling breeze, the crackle of lightning brightened briefly the murky skies¡­ but no booming thunder to follow after.


    I couldn''t hear a single thing.


    Adalia was moving her lips, shaping words that only spoke out dead silence. Even to me, my own voice, nothing. No heartbeat in my chest, the scrunching of grass under my feet¡­ total sound deprivation. It was literal and metaphorical a deafening experience.


    Adalia waved her arm again and audibility rolled back into the fray of five senses as sudden as it had left it.


    I heard myself give a sharp gasp, the thundering beats of my heart bashing against my chest, the crispy crunch of dewy greens as I wobbled unsteadily in ce.


    "Okay, that was¡­" I said, hearing myself, vigorously rubbing both my ears. "That was something, alright."


    Now I kinda understand how Amelia could have abducted all those victims without raising the slightest hint of suspicion from anybody else during the vampire incident. Can''t very well notice what you can''t even hear in the first ce, can you?


    Matriarch magic is something else, man. Now, here I''m left reeling wondering what other tricks do they have up their sleeves that I have yet to see?


    But I suppose that was also a question that''s going to be left unsaid¡­ maybe next time, a better time.


    "Your nature¡­ defines which essence¡­ of magic ¡­ you most specialize in. Matriarchs¡­ such as myself¡­ have a unique affinity¡­ for illusions¡­ misdirection. That is not to say¡­ we can''t learn¡­ other types of magic¡­ but it''ll take a little bit more¡­ time¡­ to master others¡­"


    Adalia took a moment to heave away her fatigue.


    "Now¡­ it is your turn¡­ to use your body¡­ to channel the magic¡­ you hold within. Remember¡­ like breathing¡­ like moving¡­ magic is simply a part of yourself¡­ that¡­ that¡­ you will to your¡­ yourmand..."


    It actually physically hurts watching her trying not to stumble. I wanted to reach out to her again, suddenly I didn''t really much care how brazen her fangs and ws were showing right then - the pain in her expression scared me more than any sharpened edge.


    Then suddenly she was holding herself upright again, and that wanting impulse inside me was gone to the wind.


    Adalia''s misty eyes, nk and vacant as they always were, struck me as a bit more¡­ how to say¡­ tenser than they usually were.


    I thought it was merely my imagination - until her lips quivered open once more.


    "You have to¡­ bring me¡­ to my knees¡­"


    Needless to say, I was more than just a little perturbed by what was just said.


    "What?"


    "Use¡­ your magic¡­" She exined, stifling her shakes beneath closed fists. "Bring me to¡­ my knees."


    Tried to blink back my surprise. "Wait, how exactly do you expect me to - ?"


    "Subjugation..." She whimpered an exnation. "Terestra''s¡­ specialty. She''s¡­ always been able¡­ to bind¡­ anyone¡­ and anything¡­ to her will. It is magic¡­ that is well beyond¡­ most¡­ most others."


    What she was saying was a far cry from just sensing one another in the dark. Talk about starting small and ending big - I''m not sure if I''m even able to¡­


    "Magic of that caliber¡­ is in her nature¡­" Adalia said, reading my thoughts like an open book, as always, "Naturally¡­ it is also¡­ in yours. What she is capable of¡­ so are you..."


    <em>What she is capable of, so are you</em>


    Hearing those words from her, uttered in that tone of voice. I felt the magnitude, the gravity behind them. The things my mother could do, did do¡­ and the vile things she decided to do with them.


    Subjugation was her specialty¡­ what else was her specialty? What else was mine?


    "Why subjugation?" I asked, feeling every hiss of difort she was taking in. "Isn''t there anything else I could do that wouldn''t involve you being under any form of stress? Can I just make a rock levitate?"


    Adalia gave a slow blink. "If you are able¡­ to subject me... to your will. Then logically¡­ you too will be able¡­ to bound the weather¡­ to your wishes. Make the storms¡­ disappear. Subjugation¡­ is¡­ it''s the only¡­ way¡­ now..."


    I couldn''t stand it anymore - I was done leaving these words I wanted to speak out to be left unsaid.


    "You''re not fit for this, Adalia. Look at yourself, you really need to feed now, or else you''ll just - "


    "I''ll resist¡­" She said. "I''ll be¡­ resisting¡­ you. You have to break¡­ my resistance¡­ bring me¡­ to my knees¡­ keep me¡­ to the ground¡­ understand?"


    Quiet words, sharp words, spoken under a restraint whisper. She doesn''t care at all, does she? Not one bit. The end justifies the means¡­ if it was for her sister, no risk was too great.


    I was starting to understand now.


    "Are... you¡­ ready?"


    I hated that I did.


    "Ready."

 Chapter 116 - Rain

    The wind was picking.


    Know what? Just serve me a wide-open five fingers spread out pping in the face for every mention of the wind and its state on current affairs because if someone doesn''t stop me asap, it''ll be the only thing I''d be remarking on throughout this whole ordeal.


    Can''t forget also the unabating reverberation happening in the skies so looming and foreboding - if there were any point in time the reason we were going through all this trouble happened to slip my mind, it''d take only a simple nce up, a ny degrees tilt of the neck, and it''d be alling back to me in an instant.


    But for now, intrusive reminders were the veryst thing that I needed here. What I needed now was -


    "Focus¡­ determination¡­ and ¡­ intent¡­" Adalia in sputters kept muttering to me. "Focus¡­ determination¡­ and¡­"


    "I''m trying," earnestly I said, earnestly I whispered. "Focusing¡­ determining¡­ intent-ing..."


    These three things acted as the three keys for the three shackled locks to unlock the pathway to many abilities that some may consider to be¡­ unnatural.


    And given its unorthodox nature, grasping the concept,prehending the method, utilizing it to its fullest potential, was a far moreplex uptaking than a simple game of tag and go seek.


    I had one arm bridging the gap between me and Adalia, one arm straining, one arm aching, trembling, attempting and struggling to sway the inert, enfeebled vampire before me to my influence¡­ all to no avail, as of yet.


    That standing fan blowing a drafty breeze inside of me simply refused to redirect its flow out the open window - my magic, I could only ever feel it coursing, but never leaving.


    Once or twice I did happen to notice in the briefest of instances Adalia''s legs giving a slight buckle, and for those moments I thought were sesses, merely turned out to be just her struggling still to keep herself upright. Nothing to do with me and my hand outstretched.


    At this point, I could very well just blow air at her face and it''d be far more effective at getting her to stumble than anything I''ve been trying to do so far.


    Focus, determination, and clear intent. I''m standing at three for three here, so why wasn''t it working?


    "Remember¡­ your arm¡­ isn''t your¡­" Adalia couldn''t finish that sentence, nor could she the next. "Your time¡­ is running..."


    Her body was so wracked with the want, the need to feed, that she was starting to salivate, her jagged fangs elongating past quivering lips, the struggle, the feeble war for control waging in the tremble of her misty eyes.


    She was losing it.


    We couldn''t abort, I knew we couldn''t stop just for this¡­ it''s now or nothing -I just needed to focus, keep focusing, and everything will be alright¡­ everything will be just fine.


    Even as her eyes gradually turned bloodshot¡­ everything will still be fine if I just kept focused.


    Her ws burrowing through the skin of her palms, the beads of crimson red dribbling down to her fingers - don''t focus on them, focus on yourself, everything had to be fine.


    "Teres¡­ tra¡­" she was slurring. "Where''s¡­ Teres¡­ tra¡­?"


    She kept slurring. She kept bleeding. She kept salivating.


    The shes, the crackles, the howling¡­ I had to stop them. I need to stop them. Everything must be fine.


    Focus. Determination. Intent.


    That was all I needed to make everything just fine. I still had my hand outstretched, so focused, so determined, so brazen with my intent¡­ subjugate her, control her, save her!


    And yet¡­ and still¡­


    Nothing was happening.


    Did I even have those three things in the first ce? Was I even trying hard enough?


    Focus. Determination. Intent. One by one, in a resounding thud, they went falling, copsing to the ground.


    And inevitably, so did Adalia.


    Ast feeble sway to the left, she kept left, fell left, andid sprawled over the garden, not by her own will, and regretfully, also not by my own, motionless amid unbloomed roses and wilting, greying tulips.


    I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t do a single damn thing.


    Lowered my arm at once, restraining, resisting the urge to wrench my hair out by the roots, for more pressing concerns were now at afoot here¡­ I immediately rushed over to Adalia''s side, knees to the dirt, my hands violently clutching bundles of grass.


    Adalia was a ghost.


    Her skin paler, whiter than the whites in her unblinking vacant gaze, breathing so faint I almost thought that she wasn''t. I feared the worst just then, thinking perhaps we might have actually pushed the risk too far. That it was already toote.


    That she''s already frenzied.


    I thought¡­


    Then her bloodshot eyes slowly drifted, shifted, and began to stare back into my own.


    Her lips twitched slightly.


    "Time''s¡­ up¡­" She said, her voice hoarse, choking on every syble she struggled to force out her paling lips. "Too¡­te¡­"


    Didn''t deserve it, lost the right to even think about it saying it, but there I was, gently holding on to her, whispering to her words I knew she didn''t want to hear.


    "I couldn''t do it¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry."


    Even in spite of it, Adalia was still very much kind, very much considerate¡­ even when she rightfully shouldn''t. She shook her head, and spoke again.


    "Not¡­ your¡­ fault¡­"


    Don''t think I''ve ever despised myself more than I ever did before than just then. How many times? How many more damn times am I just gonna keep stumbling before enough was enough? Failing and failing, never seeding? Why couldn''t I just do something right for once? Just this once? Just here? Just now?


    Why?


    I gave everything I''ve had and it still wasn''t enough. When will it ever be enough?


    "You¡­ tried¡­" Adalia kept speaking, trying, assuring. "It''s¡­ okay¡­"


    It wasn''t okay. It can never be okay. What''s the good of sensing magic if I couldn''t even fucking use it?


    Couldn''t pull through.


    Stop. I had to stop. Keep focus.


    I kept myself benumbed, kept myself from feeling, and rolled back a sleeve, drawing closer to her gaping lips a small patch of my skin¡­ even my voice, my words, I drained them all of any emotions.


    Because otherwise, I''d hear the bitterness resounding within them and nothing else.


    "You''re gonna need to feed now, Adalia¡­"


    "Yes¡­"


    eptance. That was all there was. No refusals, no denials, she wasn''t steering away from it any longer, when before she remained so adamant, so stubborn on staving off of it.


    Should be relieved that she wasn''t arguing back with me anymore, but really all I felt was that same sinking feeling without any end¡­ because if she was done fighting, then there really was nothing left to be done.


    We couldn''t do it.


    I couldn''t do it.


    Adalia meekly leaned her face nearer to my arm, her fangs barely grazing the surface of my skin - I felt it poke slightly, felt her cold breath funneling through quivering lips, bracing for her at any moment finally sink into my flesh as she always has for every day now.


    She didn''t yet. Her eyes met mine again.


    "It won''t be¡­ just¡­ a nibble¡­" She warned me, still ever so considerate.


    I offered her a small smile in return. "It''s okay."


    With that, Adalia finally allowed her fangs to pierce on through, effortlessly breaking the skin, ravenously burrowing deeper and deeper to the bone, guzzling onto every droplet of blood that continued to spill into her lips.


    Pain. Iprehensible pain. So unlike the little pecks and bites I was ustom to. It felt like just back then, back when she had frenzied, uncontroble, violent, I could feel myself slipping away again¡­


    The same feelings, the same sensations as back then.


    My heartbeat slowing to a crawl, the squeezing, the tightness in my lungs, like an iron grip of death clutching my very soul. I never wanted to relive this moment again.


    But here we were, small drops of red tainting the greens of the grass, the thunder, the lightning, continuing to persist with no one to stop it.


    The pain¡­ it was all well deserved.


    I didn''tin, it''s what I get for letting everybody down. Everybody here, in spite of everything holding them back, overcame the odds stacked against them, and manage to pull through in the end.


    Everybody except for me.


    Ash had gotten me back home safe and sound, through the Blight, through the chaos both out of the car and in, she did it.


    Amanda pushed through her fears, her trauma, and brought me to exactly where I needed to go.


    Irene, inhibited as she was, outright refused to concede, she was still there, she was still going.


    And Adalia, starved, debilitated¡­ bearing herself through constant pain and difort that I could never imagine, all this time, doing her absolute best.


    I just needed to do mine¡­ and I couldn''t.


    Now¡­ I don''t even know what''s going to happen now. Adalia was feasting, and because of it, soon she too would end up in a slumber¡­ and we couldn''t do anything about it.


    The Blight will fall¡­ and that was it - the trance will only strengthen, and Irene wouldn''t be able to wake any of them.


    I failed.


    Adalia eventually retracted her fangs and the color in her skin was returning. The veins showing from underneath gradually faded, her eyes returned to their misty white and her breathing began to settle.


    Any other time, she''d be wandering back onto the couch in the living room, her hunger quenched, and immediately after, enter into a deep sleep where she wouldn''t stir for hours on end.


    This time¡­ well, my arms weren''t muchfortable as pillows, neither was the grass that her bodyid limp upon. I could see it in her eyes, the way they started to droop, Adalia was putting up another fight, another struggle to keep herself awake.


    Still doing her best, she...


    "Keep¡­ practicing¡­ okay¡­?" Her words were in a mumble, her eyelids half-closed, I don''t think she was even hearing herself anymore. "Just¡­ practice¡­ and¡­ you¡­ can. I know¡­ I believe..."


    There was that wind again, her wind¡­ I could sense it, that small draft in her was starting to die down, that slightly open door closing shut.


    "Not¡­ your fault¡­"


    She repeated herself.


    I just watched, I just listened¡­ waiting for the inevitable, the air was getting damper, the breeze was getting stronger¡­ we should really be getting inside.


    "I''m¡­ sleeping¡­ soon¡­" She continued to say, clinging desperately to any sense of awareness still left. "If¡­ I can''t¡­ wake. My sister¡­ first¡­ okay¡­? P¡­ please¡­?"


    I nodded.


    I don''t think she saw it.


    "I¡­ trust¡­ you¡­"


    Hearing her say that. I remembered when she first said it, I was d that she did.


    Now I''m regretting that she ever had.


    Lightning. Thunder.


    A cold dropletnding atop my head. Another one blotted the stream of dark red flowing down my arm. The grass, the trees, the tiled roof of the house, a quiet pattering growing stronger.


    I was scared to look up, I didn''t want to see the consequences pouring down on top of me. I sat there, motionless¡­ I knew I should really take shelter before I¡­


    I wasn''t speaking. I wasn''t screaming. No pains in my chest. Adalia faced the skies, and on her face glistened only crystal-clear droplets, not a glimpse of red anywhere save for my blood coating her lips.


    It wasn''t Blight that was pouring.


    A single nce up, a ny degrees tilt of the neck, and instantly I felt a drop of water sshing into my eyes. I hurriedly blinked it away and kept staring.


    Just rain. It was just rain.


    Suddenly I was hearing a faintughter sounding from below, a little weakening chuckle, when I went to go look¡­ Adalia had this small smile stered on her face.


    It was the first time I''ve ever seen her smile, and through it, came thest words emerging out of her before she went peacefully into the embrace of slumber.


    "Look¡­" She whispered to me, still with that smile that I just realized was only there tofort. "It really was... just rain... after all¡­"

 Chapter 117 - Regrets And Resolves

    The rain continued to pour as only rain. Droplets stayed as droplets,ing down as light drizzles first, but it wasn''t long before the true downpour finallymenced.


    I was perfectly content sitting there amidst the dampening des of grass, didn''t feel like taking shelter, didn''t at all feel like leaving the rain. For hours, I could have sat there,e the break of dawn, and you''d still find me unmoving from that same spot, that same position - staring wistfully away at absolutely nothing.


    The moment I opened that front door behind me, the very second I walked the steps into the living room hall, I knew I''d have to be looking into their eyes again.


    False rm. Wasn''t Blight, after all. I would have been the bearer of the bestest news we''ve heard all night. Still, the fact that it ever rained at all simply meant that I couldn''t do exactly what they trusted me to do.


    What would they have to say to me for it?


    Wouldn''t be admonished for it, I''m sure. No animosities to be brewed, no grudges to be formed - they''d just shake their head, shrug it off, a kind smile on offer, soft words tofort, ''You tried, it''s okay,'' they''d say.


    Amanda, Irene especially¡­ the same way Adalia had. My failure to act would simply be forgiven, and also most definitely forgotten.


    I didn''t want that, I didn''t deserve that. But I knew that''s just what I''d get if I enter through that closed doorway. So really, staying out here in the cold, in the rain¡­ at least it wouldn''t try tofort me.


    Still though, I could freeze myself, soaked my clothes to the bone all I wanted¡­ but that doesn''t mean Adalia had to be an undeserving casualty of my burning self-loathing.


    Whether I myself wanted to or not, one way or another I had to get Adalia inside the house, and seeing as the storm was doubling down on its watery wrath upon the dampened earth, it was gonna have to be something done sooner rather thanter.


    Gently, slowly, I ced an arm under her neck, while the other slithered through bended knees. With a deep heavy breath, I hoisted her up, cradling her body like how I did Ash a long time ago back in that abandoned building.


    Was slightly surprised by just how effortlessly I could walk unencumbered, even with an arm bleeding and searing. Given her petite frame, I suppose it was only right that she felt as light as a feather.


    Thest time I held a vampire this close¡­ thest time I held Adalia this close, I feared and I dreaded. I absolutely despised the prospect of ever going near her¡­ took the wise words of a very irate Subus before I could muster up the resolve to even do so.


    Now¡­ there was no dread, there was no fear. It was just me, her, and that painful feeling called regret weighing down my every step. Couldn''t me a broken leg this time for how slow I made my way up the rickety steps of the porch. It was just in old reluctance again, up to no good once more.


    I gently opened the door.


    It was only a few secondster that I inevitably found myself standing at thest ce I ever wanted to be, staring into the eyes of thest person I ever wanted to see, speaking out words I should be relieved to say, when I really shouldn''t have had to speak them at all in the first ce¡­ had I just been able to do what was expected of me.


    "It''s just rain¡­"


    Irene was silent, crouched over still, her hands continuing to permeate streams of red that were now barely visible to the eye. I saw her eyes flicker away from my own, looking down at Adalia lying deathly still in my arms.


    It didn''t take her more than a few moments to piece together the oue of our little venture to the outside. With how crestfallen I sounded, it was hard to be wrong with her guesses.


    Sure enough, there was nothing to be angry about, nothing to be disappointed with - Irene just breathed out in relief and simply smiled.


    "That''s good."


    I think she might have realized how I was feeling beneath the skin for she didn''t say any more than that. She didn''t have to, we both already knew.


    What would have happened if it wasn''t just rain, hm? This time, we got lucky this time. But how many more ''just rain''s are we going to rely on.


    Next time¡­ what happens next time?


    Gonna mess it up again?


    "Amanda''s in the guest room upstairs," Irene said. "I think asleep. She was going quite pale hearing the thunders and all¡­ think it was too much for her to handle. Not too keen on her waking up just yet, I think she needs it, maybeter, hmm, darling?"


    I nodded my head and cleared my throat. "Adalia, uh¡­ copsed midway. She needed to feed. So, that''s another one that needs waking tooter."


    Irene remained standing on the brighter side of our circumstance, heaving only a little begrudging sigh at the news. "Least she didn''t frenzy. That''s the important part."


    "Think you''re able to wake her alongside those two?"


    She narrowed her lips. "I''m not sure, darling. See, Ria and the Elf¡­ they''re already a handful to deal with. Trying to wake them is already taking a lot out of me, I''m not sure if I''ll have enough to - "


    "Can you at least try?" I said, trying to hide away the desperation in my voice and failing miserably. "Please?"


    "Look, darling, I..." She paused, blinked once, and smiled again. "Yes, I''ll¡­ I''ll try."


    "Thank you."


    "You''ll owe me for this."


    "I know."


    Took some time, but I finally managed to pry myself loose from that one spot in the hallway, and start moving my feet again. Still had a slumbering vampire here that needed somece a lot morefortable than my skinny, flimsy arms to rest her head on.


    Irene couldn''t start on Adalia right away, adding another one to the fray would justplicate the process ording to her¡­ so for the time being, Adalia was going to have to be ced elsewhere till she was able to spare the time and energy to focus on solely her.


    Unfortunately, both sofas were already full and upied by the two kindred sleepers¡­ and the bean bag can only do so much with itspact size, so a ce down here in the living room just won''t cut it.


    Guest room was already taken, and I rather stand outside again than disturbing anything inside of Ash''s¡­ only one other ce left to ce her in then.


    "Heading for bed too, darling?"


    The tenderness in Irene''s voice met me halfway midway up the flights of stairs, took a moment to stop and answer her through the small gaps in the steps.


    "Don''t think so. I''m just going to put Adalia in my room, ce her on the bed where she''ll befy."


    "Oh." Her voice went stiff. "I suppose that''s what a little private tutoring gets you. Maybe I should have been the one giving you the lessons instead."


    "You were busy."


    "Regretfully."


    "I''m just cing her on the bed."


    "Lucky her."


    I¡­ I don''t even know what''s going on anymore.


    "Kidding." Irene coyly smiled, her tone going soft. "Really though, darling¡­ go take a rest. I''ll handle everything down here. Later tomorrow¡­ well,ter in the morning actually¡­ we''ll assess the damages then, alright?"


    Didn''t have any fight left in me to go opposing the offer she was proposing, so I took her up on it, nodding my head, mumbling a little ''alright,'' as I did, and mbered the rest of the way up the staircase and into the second-floor corridor.


    And besides¡­ I don''t think I''d be goodpany either way in the state I was in. Think she knew that.


    Maybe that''s why she called out to me again, speaking out those words that funneled through my bedroom doorway, words that told offort, of assurance.


    Words that I didn''t want nor deserve to hear.


    "You tried."


    I didn''t.


    "It''s okay."


    It wasn''t.


    With the resounding click of the handle, I left those words lingering behind closed doors, steeping back into the isting confines of my bedroom walls.


    My next few steps brought me lowering Adalia down to crumpled sheets, resting her head on a stray pillow I found haphazardly ced - I set her there¡­ and then I stood, watching¡­ staring, how at peace she looked.


    Honestly, I was a little envious of that peace. Just for a moment, I wanted to forget about everything.


    I didn''t remember slumping into a chair, didn''t even realize I was swiveling around in it, but before long I came to be aware that I was staring out the binds of my window - watching droplets fall and form dribbling trails cascading down the ss pane.


    Irene said I should catch on to some sleep, there was nothing at all to worry about now.


    Because it really was just rain, after all.


    No.


    I don''t think I will.


    That same arm, zed over with grimy splotches of dried blood, I had it stretched out before me again, palm opened, fingers spread out to the murky grey clouds.


    In my mind, a constant never-ending loop, reying her words over and over again.


    "Focus. Determination. Intent."


    Practice.


    Adalia told me to practice. So that''s exactly what I was going to do. I was done being caught off guard, done relying on ''what if''s and ''maybe''s to get me through everything.


    Bitterness wasn''t going to save the city. Bitterness wasn''t going to save Ash, it wasn''t going to save Ria, Adalia¡­ heck, even Amelia.


    I''m going to do all I can to stop myself from feeling this way again, and to aplish that, it was time to stop clinging to the belief that I couldn''t possibly do anything.


    I can do something. I will do something.


    The magical fan inside me never stopped blowing once, it was like an evesting current¡­ all I needed to do was learn to direct it, harness it, control it.


    Focus. Determination. Intent.


    Didn''t care how I was going to do it, I just knew I needed to do it no matter what it took.


    So that when the timees again, when all eyes, when all hope falls onto me again, I was going to make sure that it wasn''t misced.


    No more fucking it up.


    No more doubts.


    No more failure.


    I swear it.


    For now, though, my hand was still outstretched, and my lips, they silently whispered -


    "Focus. Determination. Intent."


    The lesson wasn''t over just yet.

 Chapter 118 - A History Lesson

    I remembered myself still staring out at the rain pattering light droplets against my bedroom window. I remembered my arm, how it kept throbbing and aching.


    For how long I could not remember. How many minutes, hours¡­ I spent so much time sitting on that chair there, my legs werenguishing, tingling with numbness, like small invisible knives ravaging their way from my thighs all the way down to my tippy toes.


    Wasn''t the most sunshine-bubbly of sights¡­ looking back at it.


    All that energy I expended on the effort, all those words, those heavy breathes I heaved¡­ I had all that focus, all that determination, and every single intent dedicated to finishing what we started out there in the garden.


    So I sat there, muttered there, remaining consistent with the somber scene I fabricated for myself. Hoping that no matter how long it took, how much willpower it''d take, I''d be able to clear that murky view outside my window.


    I never got the rain to stop.


    The next thing I knew, I was lifting my aching head up from my desk, slowly fluttering open a pair of groggy eyes, stretching my lips wide for a long silent yawn.


    Sun was out, birds were chirping, trees were swaying.


    The rain has stopped.


    I tried looking around for any indication of the time anywhere, till I remembered we don''t do clocks here anymore. Ash has thoroughly seen to that.


    Option two became my phone, which was alreadyying loosely in the palm of my hand - the same hand I had outstretched.


    How''d my phone get from the deepest depths of my pocket to the tips of my fingers was anyone''s guess. I thought it a peculiar mystery for a brief moment until the memory portion of my brain finally decided to clock in and do its job, then it all came flooding back to me in an instant.


    The memories. The emotions.


    Bad memories. Bad emotions.


    A little click, a soft chime, and the phone screen flickered to a bright canvas of pure blinding white - I hate the loading of inte browsers¡­ hurts my damn eyes.


    Should really get into this whole dark mode fad everyone''s been going on about.


    Yet that impulse is gonna have to wait for another, better time, for the webpage finally loaded in, settling itself back to the exact same ce where I wasst at before that dastardly Sandman came and knock me out t with his signature sleeper punch without any warning.


    Realizedte through my focusing session that I wasn''t getting anywhere with how I was handling things. Had no basis, nothing to go off of. I had the spirit, definitely had a resolve burning.


    Just didn''t have the know-how.


    That''s when this whole thing happen. That''s why I had my phone on me. Could call it research, could say I was studying - but really I''m more for just calling a spade a spade.


    This Demon Mom of mind had a pretty long extensive wiki page dedicated solely to her and her antics. Very, very long.


    How long? Well, certainly long enough for me to stumble into sleep mode myself while reading through it.


    Terestra had a paper trail that spanned entire centuries. From the very moment I saw her name underlined, bolded, italicized, I knew I was going to in for a ride.


    Even now, as I rubbed an eye, scrolling a finger through paragraph after paragraph that filled the screen, I''m not sure where I was supposed to disembark, or if I could ever at all.


    Mom''s life. Or at least, the Asterian rendition of it was allid out right here, archived, and written in the always ssic Times New Roman.


    I should start from the beginning. Salvage what I could from a barely functioning sleep-deprived head. Buckle your seatbelts.


    <em><strong>Terestra the Vile</strong></em> is the primary antagonist the yer faces during the events of Chronicles of Asteria. Not much is known of her origin, with her first recorded appearance dating back to the year 5250 A.E.


    5250 A.E was a year that kept cropping up during my read-through. When I yed the game, it was only mentioned once briefly in passing, so I never really thought much about it.


    Guess I never reached the point where they''d followed up on what happened in that year.


    <em>''Elvanos Sar Teres''</em> was what the Elves came to call it. The Blessed Cleansing.


    Dwarves had their own nicknamed for it - Letz Narzks Om. No clue how you pronounce that, neither do I know what it even means. This wiki sucks at wiki-ing.


    Luckily we human folks came to an agreement to simply call a spade a spade. Just the way I like it.


    5250 A.E woulde to be known all across Asteria as the year of the Great Eradication.


    What happened? Terestra happened, that''s what happened.


    One by one, every legendary hero from all walks of life, from every kingdom, every country, had all met their grisly demise by her hand - effectively, single-handedly, rendering Asteria without its defenders. No more heroes.


    There was an entire section in the wiki dedicated to that one year, but if I continued on¡­ well, my phone can onlyst for so long, after all. Best I save it for another time.


    Terestra was a being of unmatched power and potential. Her very presence alone enough to paralyze those unfortunate enough to sense it with only a fair few capable of withstanding her influence.


    Those measly few that dare take up arms and oppose her would nevere to face her, however. Wasn''t for theck of trying, I''ll tell you that. Dear sweet mom just couldn''t bother herself with squishing insects.


    She had other people do it for her. Special people that took the greatest pride adhering to her every wish and whim.


    Six people. Six servants.


    The six servants of Terestra also had their own page which goes into more detail about them. I remembered taking a quick peek, just curious to see what I''d find.


    In order of power ranking, the servants were -


    Azamoth, The Putrid Demon. A Demon lord vanquished long ago by an unnamed hero, resurrected by Terestra to do her bidding as a deranged husk of his former self.


    Caeru Ignis, The Blue Phoenix. Last of its kind, Terestra''s loyal familiar. True to his name, Caeru is capable of spewing blue mes that will never stop burning.


    Sera Nas, Advocator of the Damned. Heralded as the only true arbiter of death, though not really known why¡­ nheless her prowess in the forbidden art of necromancy makes her a valuable ally to the Demon Goddess.


    Carmi The Matriarch. She''s a Matriarch. Need I actually say anymore?


    Menastro The Great. Great for a reason. Hailed in his time as the greatest and most powerful of all legendary heroes, now turned mindless ve to the very Demon Goddess he swore to y. The only known survivor of the Great Eradication.


    Last but definitely, most assuredly, not least, we have -


    Eshwlyn The Elf-Knight. Feared almost as much as Terestra herself. Formerly a member of the Old Guard and former Knightness to the Great King Ardvair. Decades of force servitude had brewed a great hatred inside of her. After murdering her formerrades of the Old Guard, Eshwlyn usurped the Lazarus Stone, amassing great power that very few could ever hope to match.


    I delve into the six servants'' history seeking answers, yet rather than attaining any, all I got out of it was even more questions added to the ever-growing list in my head.


    Two stood out to me the most.


    Caeru Ignis. If I remember right, Ria''sst name was also Ignis. Yet one lived and breathed in the fictional setting of Asteria, while the other resided in the very much real realm of Kronocia - so who the hell was this blue phoenix fireman?


    Eshwlyn¡­ Ash. Her little descriptor there was an entire can of worms, I''ll tell you that. What''s the Old Guard? Heck is this Lazarus Stone? Just how powerful did she be? All of this and more¡­


    Funny thing was¡­ every one of my questions can be so easily answered right then and there. All words, any term that looked foreign to me, every single one of them was highlighted in a light blue, one tap of the finger was all it would take if I wanted even more further rification.


    For Ignis. For the Old Guard. The Lazarus stone. Even Ash too.


    But the thing about wiki pages right, you can so easily get lost in them, so easily be tempted by the plethora of information avable right under your fingertips. Being strung along by it was almost an inevitability.


    Had to fight the urge to tap on Ash''s name, I had to back away from the servant page before the thought grew too tempting. It wasn''t their story I came here seeking answers from. It wasn''t them that would get me the answers that I needed.


    Terestra.


    Cruel, vile, Terestra.


    It was her story that''ll finally set me down on the right path to follow. Then I can finally get started on walking that trail myself. Because if I take Adalia''s words to be true, then by reasons of the rational kind, anything Mom can do, so can I too.


    Before sleep overcame mest night, before my head went slumping against the sturdiness of my desk, I had just only recently stumbled upon the section on her page that would rightfully turn out to be my golden ticket out of this bumpy ride.


    Apparently, I was so exhausted back then, that I couldn''t even find it in me toprehend just what exactly this little find of mine could entail.


    Well¡­ I wasn''t exhausted now, could definitelyprehend it now. Took the briefest of moments to let the words inscribed before me sink into my ever-eager eyes.


    A slight swipe upwards, and there I was reading again.


    <<List Of Known Magic And Abilities>>


    And let''s just say, it was a long, long list.

 Chapter 121 - Coffee Talk, Part 2

    <<I am pleased to inform everyone that I''ve also had a little talk with Cyberware Game Studio''s very own Howard Phillips, the Head Designer, and Game Director for the critically acimed Action RPG - Chronicles of Asteria¡­ I - >>


    Amanda''s blog went on to list a series of des and praises that the big man has earned for himself.


    Reading through it, it was pretty apparent that she was quite a fan of his works by the way she was talking him up in her own words.


    Line after line, paragraph after paragraph, took forever to actually get to the meat of what the blog was all about. When I pointed out the obvious bias to her, Amanda got all defensive and bashful, iming all those praises and big talk about him was just her padding the word count.


    "He''s not my type anyway," She muttered under her breath.


    But in all honesty, if I didn''t have the knowledge that I was reading a blog in the first ce - I''d just immediately assume I was simply reading some doe-eyed gal''s self-insert fanfic between her and some rando hunk of a developer.


    Certainly did read that way.


    Amanda had the phone in her hand, so I couldn''t really take over the wheel to speed things up¡­ so there I was, huddled closely by her side, staring with great scrutiny at a smartphone d in a glossy pink rubber case with its brightness set all the way to eye-scorching levels of blinding.


    Think I''m gonna need sses after this is done.


    "Ah! Here it is, ''Was there any cut content at all?'', I asked¡­ over here, this line here."


    She guided my eyes through the jumble of words,tching them onto a small excerpt that seemed like almost any other, but sure enough, there it was, the start of a paper trail that''d hopefully lead to somewhere fruitful.


    Otherwise, this little reading session would have been quite a waste of coffee time.


    Amanda went on to describe him asughing light-heartedly with a rather endearing smile and a twinkle in his ocean-blue eyes as he exined that there was quite indeed a lot of content that ended up being left on the cutting room floor, yet there was not one that he more rued its omittance than the mechanic of Global Blightfall.


    Just for a tease, I read aloud his words in an arrogantly pompous tone, my brows soaring higher and higher by the syble, much to Amanda''s dismay.


    "While I am very much content with the game we have made, three years of nothing but blood, sweat, and tears¡­ I''d still say it''s far from being the perfect product. Really, if you could have seen the things we had nned but never could implement - Blightfall, for example! Ahh, cut outst minute. That was gonna be a whole game-changer¡­ but I suppose you''re not interested in talking about that now, are you?"


    What a question, that was. Was Amanda interested in knowing? I have no clue. Maybe the next three long pages after this one would be able to give me the answer to that mystery. Hmm, I wonder.


    I turned to Amanda, who had turned a bright red in the face, attempting to hide her embarrassment by pretending to take a small sip from the mug in her hands. She could have passed it off as just that - if only that mug hadn''t already been empty a long time ago.


    "Please don''t read the rest aloud," She said, trying in vain to suppress a grimace. "I''ll just turn over to thest page and you''ll find what you want. Don''t need you seeing what I wrote on the second."


    I felt my lips curl by the corners. "Well, now you''re just getting me curious."


    "I''m heading to thest page now!"


    To make an unnecessarily long story short, thest page continued on with that Blightfallment, going into even greater detail about what it was and what it was supposed to inflict upon the already anarchd of Asteria. yers would be able to recruit a Speaker and/or train one of their suitable party members to be a Listener.


    The more I read about what this guy had to say, the more suspect he became. His words and statements were like faint echoes of Ria''s own exnations. Though they weren''t exactly a one-on-one carbon copy, it was still very much what Ria had already iterated.


    That Blight was bad, that Blight decays over time, that the ck ones were the most dangerous type of Blight.


    Had the peculiarities just ended there, I would have¡­ well, I wouldn''t have brushed it off, that''d be stupid, but I''d had been more than willing to think of him as nothing more than a spokesperson.


    But then I went on to read something that pointed the finger of suspect squarely onto him. Apart from being the captain at the helm of this so-called passion project of the studio, he had also yed a role in writing major plot points of Asteria''s story, and also happened to be the man behind one of Asteria''s most popr characters.


    Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight.


    This Howard Phillips fe here was the one that created Ash. The one that weaved and sown most of Asteria''s plot. The man so eager for Blight''s implementation.


    The blog ended with a selfie picture of Amanda shooting for a pose, blushing a bright pink, standing side-by-side with a rugged-looking man, bespectacled, stubbled, and very much twice her age, shing a sparkling smile while dual-wielding peace signs.


    I sipped thest of my drink. "He''s quite dashing."


    "He was a crush, alright?" Amanda said, huffing a breath. "This blog was a year and a half ago, I outgrew it¡­ him. I only remembered this even existed after everything that''s happened."


    "I didn''t say anything," I said, both arms raised on either side.


    Amanda rolled her eyes. "Right, whatever¡­ so, now that you read that, what are you thinking?"


    What was I thinking? Funny she should ask that. My mind was racing, my thoughts a-scramblin'' and I don''t think caffeine had anything to do with it¡­ I looked back at the photo, staring through those squared-rimmed sses, into those cheery eyes so blue and bright. Howard Phillips...


    He seems like a jolly guy.


    He seems like my type of guy.


    "I''m thinking we might need to go and pay this guy over here another visit."


    Amanda didn''t seem at all surprised to hear that. Guess our thoughts were going along the same line of thinking here. Maybe this guy was much more than just your regr old run-of-the-mill ambitious game developer.


    Now I''m not saying this guy here was the primary cause for the recent happenings we''ve been having¡­ I''m just saying that I didn''t know that he wasn''t. In any case, a lead was a lead, and it was better to have one than none at all. ''Least we have something to go off of.


    "You have any way of contacting him?" I asked.


    Amanda said no.


    "Know where he lived?" I asked again.


    She said no to that too.


    Have him on friends? A follower online, maybe? Perhaps through a friend of a friend. No, nope and nopey no. Howard himself was a recluse in the bustling world of social media.


    Took another nce at the photo, and asked, "Where was this taken?"


    But Amanda was one step ahead of me. "Forget it. That was taken in their main studio, and that is on the otherside of the country. With the lockdown in ce, you won''t be getting on a ne anytime soon."


    Hearing that, I fell back to silent contemtion, rummaging around my head for any more bright ideas that she''d inevitably go shooting down in an instant, and as I was doing that, Amanda started staring at me with a little hint of self-satisfaction glimmering in her eyes.


    "You know something I don''t, don''t you?" I asked.


    She brought her phone to my face once again, and through squinted eyes, I saw an address, a picture of a building, and a location marker. Didn''t know what I was staring at ''till Amanda gleefully exined.


    "Lucky us, they have a branch situated right here in the city, all the way on the otherside of town¡­ and Howard visits it from time to time too."


    There it was, our golden ticket to the answers we seek.


    "But.." Amanda continued. There''s that ''but'' I was waiting for. "It''s a big stretch to assume he''s even in town at the moment. It''s more likely that¡­"


    "He is," I said. "He''s here."


    She furrowed her brows. "How do you know that?"


    "I don''t," I told her. "Adalia''s sister did. The other Matriarch. She mentioned a great mysterious presence she''s been sensing in town for quite a while now, right before she got hit with the Blight. So if we put two and two together, I think we might just have found a name and a face for our great mysterious presence here."


    Not only that... but every time I closed my eyes, I had a faint buzzing and whirring swirling through the darkness every sincest night''s lesson. Wasn''t sure what that was at first, but I think now I do.


    It was him. I was sensing him.

 Chapter 135 - Asterias Chronicles, Part 1

    "Asteria was shaping up to be aplete and total trainwreck."


    Howard, as he always is, just loves to hear himself talk. Even in times as somber and dour as present time, leave it to him to construct a vivid narrative in our head that told of a more simple time.


    The scene was set, the year is sometime before the official conception of Chronicles Of Asteria. What year, you may ask? Well¡­ let''s just say somewhere between before the eventual heat death of the universe as we know it but also sometime after the 21st century. Does that narrow it down enough for you?


    Picture this - Cyberware Game Studios. A small studio, a modest studio, with even more modest people. Their aim, their belief, the creed they almost always dutifully followed since their inception was to always give everything they made and strive for their full 100%.


    Let it not be said that they''ve been led astray from their vision - following such bold ims, as promised, everything from them was given their fair share of that 100% love andmitment.


    The only problem was¡­ in our world so imperfect and wed, not everything would get its fair due to a 100% sess. Sometimes the fruits of yourbor just end up rotting away.


    In Cyberware''s case, let''s just say they weren''t no Hand of Midas, alright. Fame and fortune slipping away from their grasp - release after release, game after game¡­ a slippery spiral downwards into the scary murky depths of mediocrity.


    They have had six games under their belt at this point, with theirtest - a Sci-Fi RPG romp set somewhere in the near future - flopping harder than a beached whale. It was almost as if they were always destined to fail no matter which greener pastures they set their sights onto next but try as they might each flop was always more cataclysmic than thest.


    From an up-anding team of a hundred and eleven bright-eyed individuals to a measly fifty-two in a span of eight years. Budget cuts and disappointing turnovers had whittled the once promising studio down to itsst few cents.


    Just enough for onest game, onest group effort, a go home or go big push, lest they have to shut their doors for good. But with most of their talent gone, and with morale at an all time low, how on Earth were they ever going to possibly make due?


    Enter Howard Philips.


    "Was hired during the Sci-Fi phase. Back then I was hired as a simple debugger. I say that but at the same time, I was also given bits of the game to work on since they were so spread thin. For my work, after the game''s release, I was promoted to the position of assistant technical director after their old one left shortly after."


    So far, the little trip down memoryne was a simple enough one to follow. Even Ash, disying asionally frowns at buzzwords like ''awful programming'' and ''poor marketing'' and ''dismal sales'', was able to get the gist of what he was trying to say.


    Cyberware Game Studios were in the shitter.


    "So upper management decided to go for onest ditch effort. What that was - nobody knew¡­ everybody was just throwing ideas at the wall trying to find out what would stick, and to make matters worse, we lost our game director. Resigned two months after kickstarting the new project citing that he found better opportunities elsewhere."


    "Him leaving didn''t exactly alleviate matters. Now we''ve no director, no vision¡­ no game. Production came to a halt, all we had were a few assets made and some sketches done, but really we were just grasping at the straws at that point."


    Didn''t realize just how dark the times were for this now prospering studio. From the surface, you couldn''t even tell that they were once on the verge of bankruptcy just a few measly years back, what with all the fancy high-tech equipment on every floor, and just how sleeked everything looked to the eyes¡­ add the fact that the building itself was merely a side branch to their main studio up north, and yeah¡­ it was hard to imagine them living off of hard beans and spoilt milk for the majority of their time existing.


    It''s amazing how just one game, one idea could turn that all around¡­ but as we would eventuallye to know - the idea was never even his in the first ce.


    "I was never exactly the big creative type," Howard exined. "Not back then, and certainly not even now. But back then with the big creative people all gone, the studio was bing desperate, they were practically ready to give the position of game director to the next person that came walking into the front door. Oh, forgot to mention¡­ bye-bye technical director too¡­ they gave me that position too after she has gone and packed up. So yay to me, I guess."


    Irene was groaning, scoffing, patience wearing¡­ don''t think she was as invested as I was in Howard''s tale, walking long paces back and forth in the length of his office.


    "All very fascinating, Howard," She muttered un-fascinatedly. "But we''re not particrly interested in how Asteria came to be. We just wanna know why it came to be. Can you get to that, please?"


    Not keen on irking an already irate detective, Howardplied with a timid nod, adjusting sses that weren''t there. He was a nervous wreck.


    "We have pitch meetings every other day in the office. You know¡­ brainstorms that always amounted up to nothing."


    Howard began making minute adjustments to every off-angled object on his desk. Probably just to give his hands something to do apart from simply twitching and quivering in ce.


    "It was during one of these sessions that it finally came to me. Don''t know how, out of nowhere¡­ an email appeared on myptop¡­ and when I clicked on it, when I read what was in it, I don''t know¡­ it just seemed like a lifeline from the heavens - it was literally the answer to our problems. Everything we wanted and needed was already in it - a captivating storyline to follow, an expansive magical world to create, intriguing characters to give life to¡­ everything."


    Irene halted her back and forth, disinterested eyes inversing to ones that looked at him unblinking. "So that''s Asteria?"


    Much to our surprise, Howard shook her head glumly. "Asteria¡­ that name¡­ it was only one of the original things I actually came up with on my own. The email had another name for it."


    I tilted my head. "What name is that?"


    "Kronocia," Howard replied, lips narrowed. "The sender of the email called this world Kronocia."


    Another share of nces between us three - there it was, somehow, someway¡­ Kronocia woulde to rear itself into the subject matter, it was only a matter of time that it did. But the way that it did clearly caught us all by surprise.


    As a game-pitch inscribed an email sent to a random employee from a dyingpany on the road to ruins.


    At least one thing was finally confirmed here - that the world of Asteria was indeed based on the now no-longer present realm of Kronocia. Their history, their stories, their magic¡­ why they all aligned. Welp, good news was, we were finally getting some answers. Bad news though, those answers came with a caveat of even more puzzling questions than the ones we first had.


    For example, as Irene so eloquently put it, "Who this savior from above then? Who sent the email to you?"


    Howard quietly stared for a moment. "Would it surprise you at all if I told you that I don''t know myself?"


    "Not really," Irene said matter-of-factly. "But it does serve to piss me off even more than I already am."


    Game Director-man iled his arms about again. "Look - I''m sorry, alright? I wasn''t exactly in the mood to start sniffing around for anything suspect when I just found the one thing that could potentially save the studio."


    "And throughout development?" I asked. "Not even the slightest bit curious on just who the hell this golden goose of yours was?"


    "Course I was. But it wasn''t like they were parading their name around either! There was no credit to the document sent, nobel to go off on. Just a throwaway ount with nothing in it. And I didn''t need them for consultation either - if I wanted to implement, I just go back to that email again¡­ see what other interesting thing there was that I skimmed, and there we go."


    "And where is this email now?" Ash jumped in after a long moment of nothing but silence from her. "If you''d be so kind, let us find for ourselves just what it contains within."


    A simple request. So easy to fulfill. Laptop was already sitting on the side of his desk there. But once again, as if truly wanting to rile us up, he shook his head.


    "I can''t," He said, veering his eyes away from any of ours. "I already¡­ I already got rid of it."

 Chapter 136 - Asterias Chronicles, Part 2

    If Irene was irritated before, then the expression her face hastily contorted to after hearing Howard''s response probably was in need of a brand new term in order to even describe it.


    Beyond annoyed, beyond infuriated, beyond incensed. You know what - let''s just go with very, very pissed off. Yeah, that''ll do quite well actually.


    Though she wasn''t exactly the outburst-y type¡­ no, that was more my thing really. Yet her silent, haunting stare was still more than enough to quake boots and tremble lips more than I ever could.


    Perks of having a face like hers, I suppose.


    "Let''s step back for a moment," She said, her voicecking of any emotion. "You received an email, a game pitch that''d eventually proved lucrative for you, so you stole it, giarize the idea, pass it off as your own thing, and then you proceeded to go on and erase the one single piece of evidence that could prove any of all this ever happened in the first ce."


    Again, impulsively reaching for spectacles that went there, Howard was slowly starting to look a bit queasy.


    "No - it wasn''t¡­ it wasn''t like that!" He said wearily. "If I still have it, I''d show it to you no questions asked! I only deleted it because - "


    "giarism is morally wrong?"


    "Because I didn''t need it anymore," He finished, his sighs sounding more like gasps. "I read it enough to the point where I could practically just recite it all by heart anyway."


    "And also because if anybody else were to found out, it''d be kinda bad for your reputation as the sole person responsible for pulling the studio out of dark waters, am I right?" I said.


    What I got in return was a cold, hard re. "Whatever. I did what I did, I don''t have to exin myself to you."


    "No, but you will to me, you understand?" Irene said, her tone allowing no change at all to speak the contrary. "Recite it by heart, you say? Well then, by all means, Howard."


    He blinked once. "By all means, what?"


    "Word for word," She exined. "Just what are the things you took in that email that ''inspired'' you to create Asteria."


    "Look, what does it even matter? It doesn''t seem like it has nothing to do with anything out there."


    "Do you really want to be difficult?" Another re, another tone in warning given in a deathly stare. "Start listing."


    Howard looked as if he rued the very moment he decided to get out of bed today, that chiseled, rugged face of his just kept whimpering and sighing in absolute despair. Oh woe is me.


    I almost felt a little sorry for him.


    Almost.


    "Look, I didn''t exactly take it all word for word," He began. "When I see something I like from it, sometimes I would take it and then I fiddle around with the idea for a bit¡­ you know, put my own ir to it¡­ make it a bit more, I guess¡­ original."


    Irene shook her head. It was like every word that spouted out his mouth just kept snowballing him into deeper darker depths of contempt.


    "So not only did you copy someone else''s homework, you even change the wording of some of the answers," Irene said, and although the prospect sounded a tad bit amusing when spoken out loud, the atmosphere wasn''t exactly bursting with chuckles. "Care to share some of it with the rest of the ss, please?"


    Dreading on bringing about the wrath of scary strict teacher Ms. Irene, Howard readily went off on a tangent, one by one, confessing to his every instant of tant giarization, starting first with the most obvious alteration:


    "From Kronocia to Asteria is one. Some continent names too, some nations¡­ they didn''t exactly have a nice ring to them, Lamir for example, that was my addition."


    Aside from countries and continents, Howard also fancied himself a history maker - changing some monumental events in Kronocia, altering it to better fit his creative vision and his world.


    Magic and all the mythical whatnots mostly stayed unchanged. Creatures, species, the likes¡­ Howard deemed perfectly ripe for the pickings.


    In all honesty, we''d be here forever if I describe every little thing he went and had a hand in, so for the sake of keeping it brief, I''ll opt for a lighting fast round.


    Weather? Same. Divines? Same. Elements? Same. Biomes? Changed. Kingdoms and Provinces? Same but with little minute amendments. Cultures and beliefs? Same.


    So that exins it all. How Asteria could replicate so much of Kronocia and yet still have ring inconsistencies shared between them. It''s cause Howard can''t world build good enough to save his life.


    No grand convoluted reasons here. Just a man and his emails.


    Irene clearly did not at all approve of this misrepresentation of her world, but it wasn''t as if she could just openly express her discontent about it, right now she wasn''t the subus from another world here, she was ying the part of the everyday no-nonsense detective from the precinct a couple of blocks down the street.


    And it was a part she needed to uphold no matter what, so for the time being, she stifled her lips, and continued to hearken to the merciless butchering that was her people''s culture.


    "For Subi, Email said that they''re demons that are more on the neutral side of things, that they would only fight back when they''re provoked. I thought that was a wasted opportunity given how much influence they could have because of their strong pheromones, so I made them tough hostile enemies in the game that the yer has to have high resistance in order to kill them. No need to provoke them first, they''ll juste straight at you."


    Speaking of provoked, Irene definitely was. Howard better start praying she doesn''te straight at him instead.


    "Creative, well done," she deadpanned. "What else?"


    Not much else, really... at least in terms of the trivial stuff that only exists to add depth to the world - but if we''re talking characters¡­ Howard''s got you covered.


    Leonardo and Terestra. The topic most awaited by yours truly, unsurprisingly did not undergo much of a makeover. Dad remained a great hero from the past flung forward to the future, and Mom stayed the great evil that said Dad was obligated to y with only change in moniker from Demon Goddess to Demon Queen.


    "The six servants of Terestra was my idea," Howard exined. "Email said Terestra worked mostly solo, but it''d be quite boring gamey-wise if she was the only thing the yer had to contend with."


    No arguments there.


    "But the servants themselves¡­ I didn''te up with some of them on my own. Some like Azamoth, or Sera Nas were mine¡­" He nced briefly at Ash. "Others like Eshwlyn or Menastro¡­ I based them on other figures I read. In the email."


    "Based on who?" Ash said, her voice unnervingly hushed. "Who is¡­ who is Eshwlyn based on?"


    "All I did was take the name. Some random Elf Leonardo slew before he was summoned. Eshwlyn''s backstory and who she is¡­ that I take full credit for. Thought it''d be an entertaining tale to tell the yers."


    "Entertaining?" Ash repeated softly, her fingers quickly folding into her palms. "How could¡­ How could one possibly think that entertaining?"


    Howard tilted his head, obviously catching notice of how quickly her demeanor had changed. "I get the sense that you don''t¡­ that you disagree?"


    Disagreeing was frankly really understating it. My sympathy for her was showing in abundance, I can''t even imagine having to be told that everything that you struggled through was simply all done for the sake of entertaining faceless millions¡­ millions that you''ll never even know nor meet.


    So it was amazing that she still was able to keep herselfposed, able to stave her anger fromshing out¡­ I don''t think I''d be able to in her shoes¡­ a cool solemn stare and nothing more, letting let him continue.


    And it was good that she did.


    "Ria Ignis, the Scarlet Phoenix," Howard said, much to the shock and surprise of all us that he failed to see. "Asteria instead had - "


    "Caeru Ignis, the Blue Phoenix," I finished for him. "Let me guess, another tant copy?"


    "Well, to be fair¡­ Ria''s history was already good enough to add in." Howard said. "Being the first andst of her kind makes for a very intriguing tale. Her story''s tragic enough, I only thought it''d be more fitting if she had aligned herself with Terestra instead."


    "Shitty idea."


    Irene was staring daggers, probably most out of all us that was left reeling in shock, clearly, she didn''t expect her former bird in an amulet to be mentioned in any form of writing.


    Which just made everything drastically more unsettling.


    This email writer knew too much about so much¡­ little details, big details, their knowledge on Kronocia had no discrepancies, at least not ones that Irene could find.


    All this information about a realm decimated¡­ why give it to a gaming studio in the first ce? What''s the use? Did they really just wanted a game out of it? Or something much more?


    Seriously... our backlog just keeps piling on with the questions and I have a strange feeling that we were quite far from ever reaching the end of it.


    I don''t expect the answers to those particr questions to be as simple and straightforward as the ones he was giving¡­ but either way, I do hope we''d be able to get to the bottom of them soon.


    For now though¡­ just keep talking Howard.

 Chapter 137 - Asterias Chronicles, Part 3

    There weren''t any clocks that hung on any of the walls in Howard''s office. In more ordinary times, I wouldn''t even be batting an eye at such a less-than-peculiar choice of wall decor but considering prior experiences with those ticking round circles, I couldn''t help but keep that detail in mind¡­


    He drawled on and on, and since time-telling could only be done through phone on-ing, I flickered open my own and saw that a full hour''s worth of progress had just been wasted on a literal standstill - like for real, three of us just standing, listening¡­ I don''t know where we got the patience.


    Hearing him talk, hearing all that remorse and self-pity grew in prominence with every new sentence after the other was pure torture to the ears, and it wasn''t as if it was worth the time or the pain either, cause by the half-hour mark we already knew everything that he had to offer.


    That he was kind of a hack, that he stole money, that Asteria wasn''t even his own thing to begin with, that giarism wasn''t all bad so long as you change a few things here and there¡­ and that he clearly, most definitively, had at all nothing to do with anything at all.


    Anything after that point was just essentially just tidbits here and there he deemed needed changing. Unnecessary stuff.


    The nk canvas of mystery had already been painted with all the colorful answers, all Howard was doing was adding the finishing touches here and there - we didn''t need the finishing touches, we just wanted to know who painted the damn thing.


    So yeah, hate to say it, hate to see it¡­ but Howard Philips was cleared of all charges, at least, for the supernatural kind. Though in our reality''s reality, legally he still was very much in hot water. After all, embezzlement wasn''t anything to scoff at.


    And besides, if the slowdown in topic was anything to go off of, I get the sense that our little brief time together in this office was slowlying to an anticlimactic end.


    Asteria''s chronicling ended with the shrug of shoulders and a deep weary sigh.


    "That''s it," Howardmely proimed. "That''s the whole story."


    Honestly, the whole story could do with some trimming - at least fifty percent of it were either pointless padding, irrelevant details, or just in ol'' boring. If it were me, I''d stop as soon as I realized that he was clueless as we were, but I suppose being thorough had its perks, otherwise, Irene wouldn''t have been the one most attentive here out of us three.


    "Okay," She said, stepping back from his desk, speaking so casual-like as if someone just told how shitty the weather was today.


    Howard obviously found theck of any noteworthy reaction quite peculiar. "Just like that?"


    "Well, if one thing, I wished you didn''t love hearing yourself talk," Irene said. "You could have saved us a lot of time if had just stuck to quick and simple."


    Howard looked a little affronted. "You asked for everything, I just did what you told me to do."


    "Yes. My mistake."


    "So... what happens now?"


    Clearly, he was quite anxious to know the answer to that question - now that the discussion had run dry, and that he had nothing else left to offer, I suppose he was hoping he coulde out of all this with just a light p on the wrist.


    Howard looked at the detective, his judge, jury, and executioner, and started to sweat again. Meanwhile, on the other end of the spectrum, Irene''s stare was as bored and aloof as ever.


    "Why a sequel, Howard?" She asked all of a sudden. "From what you''ve been told us, you''ve already milked the list dry, haven''t you? You got nothing to steal from anymore."


    A little sigh of relief. "Oh¡­ why do you wanna know?"


    "Just curious."


    "Cause it''s only logical. Everyone''s asking for, management gave the green light, our budget is bigger than ever¡­ so why not a sequel?"


    "So no emails this time, no mysterious story pitches?"


    "No," Howard said, sounding slightly offended. "The sequel is going to be a hundred percent original. My concepts, my stories, okay? I can do it on my own."


    That bold im there was worth a bit of doubt, and clearly, I wasn''t the only one that thought so - Irene rolled her eyes, and Ash had a little dubious gaze going on.


    "If you say so¡­" Irene muttered her breath, before speaking out a little louder. "By the way, be honest, have you seen any of your staff carrying around a suspicious-looking booktely?"


    Book? Where the heck did a booke from? How did that be a question that needed asking? You''d think maybe Irene would have run by me anything on the need-to-know basis instead of having me fumble around in my head trying to figure things out like I was now.


    But no, apparently not. Guess I''m just left to my own devices on this.


    I looked to Ash, and she didn''t seem to find that question as unorthodox as I did, meaning to say that once again, this conversation was clearly leaning more onto the fantasy side of the discussion. Great.


    Heck, the only one that actually shared in my confusion was Howard himself, cocking his head back in disbelief. "A book. What book?"


    "Small book, leather book, maybe an old book too," Irene went on. "Something that obviously doesn''t look a document or a file or some other thing you''d usually find in a studio. Seen anything like that lying around?"


    Luckily, I already had a phone in hand, and that Google was my friend. Common sense and logical thinking soon had me loading back into the deep expansive depths of Asteria''s wiki page.


    The search bar, sopact and nk, beckon eagerly for my request of the day. With quick surreptitious thumbs, and a few misspells here and there, the website was soon sent forth deep into its seemingly infinite archives in order to retrieve me all there was to know about the term ''Ancient Magus''.


    As I let the wiki page do its work, in the meantime, I nced myself back up to the conversation at hand, only to find Howard shaking his head exasperatedly.


    "I have almost eighty employees in this studio alone," He said. "You can''t expect me to take notice of every little thing my team brings along with them when they punch in for work."


    Irene didn''t like excuses. "If it isn''t you we are looking for, then we have to go down the list of suspects - your employees¡­ have any of them been acting strange as ofte?"


    I stepped out of the discussion at that point, and darted my eyes back to the long lines of words that now filled my phone screen, reading, skimming, doing my best to catch myself up to speed.


    <<Ancient Magus is a title given to an individual who has devoted their entire soul and mind to magic, able to unleash their innate potential to the fullest if one ever should survive the process of bing one. Once one bes an Ancient Magus, they would no longer able to cast even the simplest of spells on their own, needing to instead rely on a catalyst in order to channel their magic, usually in the form of an empty, unwritten book.>>


    So that''s where the bookes in¡­ that''s why Irene was asking¡­ that''s what she was searching his desk and bookshelf for when we first arrived. But why? I read on.


    <<An Ancient Magus would no longer be inhibited by the repercussions of spell-casting as the entirety of their magic potential would now rest inside of their chosen catalyst, erasing the need to conjure spells through pure concentration while also ensuring the integrity of the spell''s potency would always be at its maximum output.>>


    That sounded like a cheat to me. Skip the process and go right onto the magic? Abandon the need for focus, determination, and intent?


    It was a thought, alright... and I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t tempted by it at that point in time.


    A faint, fleeting vision of me in a grubby old cloak, carrying an even more grubby book in hand whilst I stood before the Blightfall that paved over the city streets. I''d be confidently smirking, pping the book wide open, and almost effortlessly cleansing the Blight to the boisterous apuse and cheers of the many grateful citizens that surrounded me.


    It''s a thought...


    Then I read on just a little bit more, and the thought and vision of it were all but dead to me.


    <<A Magus'' catalyst, as much as it is a blessing, also acts as the Magus'' curse. If a Magus were to find themself without their catalyst by their side for a long period of time, both soon will slowly start to decay, unless one is reunited with the other. The catalyst, acting as well as Magus'' magical lifeline, shall it ever be somehow destroyed, any and all spells cast from it will be instantly reversed¡­ summons, illusions, barriers, etc, will all be rendered null as well as bringing forth the demise of the Magus themself.>>


    Finally, I understood. This book. The gravity of it, the significant between its ruffled pages. That was Irene''s n here, wasn''t it? I''m guessing Ash was on the same line of thinking too.


    Destroy the book. Destroy the Blight.


    The only problem now was -


    "Forget it," Irene said, abruptly cutting Howard off mid-sentence. "We''ll look for this guy ourselves."


    Who the hell is this Magus?

 Chapter 141 - Reflections

    Honesty is the best policy. That''s usually what the moral and the just people keep telling us to do, that the only right way is the honest way. In a perfect world, I''m sure that''s what everybody would be doing.


    But in this imperfect world, lying was by far so much easier than telling the truth.


    Here though¡­ in this case¡­ what do you do when a lie would hurt just as much as the truth?


    Ash''s gaze towards mine was earnest, sincere¡­ if there ever was a need to exin to somebody just whatplete and total faith in a person looks like - all I would have to do was simply point at her and say ''There you go''.


    Betraying that faith¡­ breaking her trust¡­ ''No, it wasn''t you''... those words could so easily roll off my tongue and I wouldn''t even put it past me to say it while also wearing the most reassuring smile on my face.


    I didn''t, though I won''t lie (ironically), it did prove a tempting thought. The easy way over the honest way. Still, I did not go through everything that I did just so that my conscience could rest a little easier - heck, I don''t even know if it would¡­ and besides... I ain''t all that good of a liar, anyway.


    "Good guess¡­" I mumbled, shaking my head and eyes away to the bathroom mirrors.


    Affirming her suspicions was already hard enough, having to stare at her dead in the eye while doing so - well I guess I wasn''t all that good at confrontations either.


    Her reflection''s reaction was just as painful as the real deal ever would be - those long white locks of hair falling along with her eyes, those slender hands of hers slowly slumping down to her sides.


    "I didn''t guess," She said quietly.


    The fact that she didn''t have to was sadly just par for the course¡­ Oh, mirror, mirror on the wall¡­ who''s the most miserable of them all?


    "It doesn''t really mean anything, Ash," I said slowly, trying all I can to rectify matters. "It sorta means you''re just a little beyond understanding to me right now."


    "It is as if misfortune itself walks along with our every step together, does it not?" She turned, meeting my eyes again in the mirror, "Since we''ve first met, it always seems you''ve known only pain in my presence."


    "None of which was any of your fault," I added. "Even now¡­ it was just an ident."


    "Regardless¡­ anybody else would have threaded great caution, anybody else would have thought twice about associating more with the likes of me¡­ I hate to wonder, but I do¡­ sometimes I do¡­ Master, why have you yet to cast me away?"


    I blinked. "Cast you away? You mean, like what - abandoned you?"


    Her reflection nodded. "I doubt anybody else who has undergone your plights wouldn''t have done so already."


    "Do you want me to?"


    "Irrelevant to the question," She said. "My wants are not your wants."


    "Well, I want you to stay," I said at once, turning back to the non-mirrored version of her. "And I think I speak for the both of us when I say we share a prettymon ''want'' there."


    "I do not doubt that," She looked up at me again. "But why is that you persist - "


    "Never mind the why," I said, cutting her off. "Never mind the how, never mind the whos, the what¡­ you stay because I want you to stay, and you''ll do it because you want to. No rhyme or reason to it. Does it really need any justification at all, let me ask you?"


    "Anybody else - "


    "I''m not anybody else."


    No words came after that. I half-expected this, really. If experience had taught me anything, it was that Ash was the hardest individual to assure. If she med herself for something, then there was nothing anybody could do to convince her otherwise, even if the fault was never hers to bear with in the first ce.


    I knew that telling the truth, I knew that avoiding having to lie¡­ that self-loathe, that tension, that distance we''ve finally closed spreading wide¡­ that''s the price she paid for that trust, for that faith.


    It was frustrating to know that all progress we have made could just be so easily unraveled by a few measly words. It''s amazing in a way¡­ a little bout of sincere honesty¡­ and we''ve gone back to exactly how we were before any of this.


    Except... not really¡­?


    Was that a smile? Could have sworn I saw a smile there. A little one, small one, or was that just a twitch? No, yep, I did see a twitch¡­ but not there... her ears were twitching, her lips were smiling, and her expression was brightening.


    Maybe it wasn''t so easily unraveled as I thought.


    "As expected," She said, tension oozing away. "I can''tprehend you not one bit."


    Speak for yourself. What happened to the whole process of misery, and sadness, and self-hate? She bounced back so quick, it''s unsettling. Did I miss something?


    Ash sighed. "I''d apologize, but - "


    "You don''t have to apologize for anything," I said quickly.


    "Exactly," She said almost wearily. "With you, there''s nothing to apologize for. I understand that now. It is as you say, you are not anybody else."


    I didn''t really know how I was supposed to respond to that. But I didn''t really want to discourage this sudden surge of optimism so I just went along with it and nodded my head like I understood.


    "Which makes having failed you hurt a lot more, even - !" She cut in just as I opened my lips to interject. "Even if you yourself will never see it that way."


    Before I would have thought of those words as dangerous slippery slopes down the cliff of negativity, but the sparkle in her eyes continued to betray the gloominess in her words and suddenly I didn''t know what to think anymore.


    "I want to see it your way," She said, determination ringing loud in her voice. "I want to see the me that you see with your eyes. The Ash infallible, the Ash dependable¡­ the Ash that is truly worthy of your kind smiles."


    I was starting to understand now¡­ when she looked into the mirror, when I looked into the mirror - where she would see ws, I''d see virtues.


    Same mirror, different reflections.


    Little does she know - it goes both ways too. I''m not the benevolent, respect-worthy Master she saw me as. Far from it, really.


    "As I am now, I am neither of those things."


    Me too, Ash. Me too.


    "But I would like to be," She continued, her head held high in deep resolve. "I will try to be."


    Resolutions instead of regrets. Doubling down instead of scampering away. It was a far cry from how she was before she got herself out of that sleepa.


    I could only smile, could only inch closer - I held her hand, squeezed her hand - nor rhyme or reason to it, and muttered out words to her that was as honest as I could possibly make them be.


    "You already are."


    Ash smiled at that, her long ears twitched at that too¡­ she didn''t say anything, but she didn''t have to¡­ instead she squeezed back and nodded her head.


    I admit, a little heart to heart moment with Ash within the white-tiled confines of thedies restroom inside of a studioplex enshrouded with the presence of a mysterious game-developing Magus was thest thing I''d expect to get out from this venture here.


    Can''t say I particrly dislike the turn of events though, really. In fact, I''d even wager to say it was worth nearly dying for. Look at that¡­ seems like those moral, just, do-gooders in the world were right after all.


    Honesty really is the best policy.


    Ash and I stayed exactly as were for a moment or two longer than we should - not long enough that sundown came and went, but certainly long enough for things to get a bit awkward.


    We broke away, took a step away, still smiling faintly at each other. I think I might have been a little red in the face but I certainly wasn''t going to peek myself in the mirror to find out.


    Ash, on the other hand, remains pale-faced, not changing a shade, though I don''t think I''ve ever seen her ears squirm and wriggle as much as they did before. Any faster, and she''d be helicopter-ing out of here.


    "Think it''s best if we really get going," I suggested, sping my hands together. "Irene''s probably interrogated half the employees by now, would be a shame to miss it."


    "Indeed," She said, turning herself sideways towards the doorway. "Let us make haste."


    Side by side we walked, side by side we left, traversing through the doorway was like having my spirit be cleansed, I felt so rejuvenated and alive, but I knew I couldn''t let my focus wander.


    We still had a job to do.


    And do it we shall.

 Chapter 143 - Needle Without A Haystack

    From a whodunit case involving questioning a group of caffeine-crazy, sleep-deprived individuals slowly morphed into a macguffin hide-and-seek chase through the walls and floors of ck and white.


    Leading said chase was suspect turned ally, the scrawny man, with slightly fractured lenses due to a little idental police brutality - thought I suppose Jay done more harm to the officer than the office had done him - Irene had a little red welt in the middle of her forehead gradually growing more both in size and visibility.


    But hey, if that was the price to pay for a lead most promising, I''d be more than happy to bestow myself with my own swelling bump in the face. Brave of Irene to volunteer herself for it, what an unsung hero, I suppose that''ll teach her to stop running so far ahead in narrow, winding corridors.


    Irene, at first, remained ever the skeptic, but as Jay exined his case, she slowly starteding to epting this sudden helping hand.


    During Howard''s interrogation session, Jay lingered closely by the closed door, picking up bits and pieces, collecting enough to get the gist on things, but not enough to pick up on anything incriminating.


    All talks about fantasy worlds and magical hocus pocus were not things his curious ears ever got to hear when Irene subtly, elusively, questioned him on it.


    Jay heard only the tail end of things, the tail end being a short, leather, suspicious-looking book lying around somewhere in the studio - and that got him turning to us as the Good Samaritan on the side of all that is good and just.


    It''d be stupid to pass up something so promising, Irene evidently thought the same too, so that''s why once again, we were following along a trail with Jay at the helm.


    For the first time since arrival, we''ve stopped the ascending, and began the descending, from the fifth to fourth, from the fourth to the third, if his tour-guide talks when we first arrived was anything to go by, that means we''ve just reached the technical floor - I.T. and the server stuff¡­ and since we did not take another step down the flight of stairs, all signs pointed to whatever we were seeking to be somewhere within this floor''s cks and whites.


    "Forgot to mention, by the way," Jay said, marching us straight onwards still. "This floor''s my favorite floor. Rarely anyone everes here, and there''s rarely ever any people in here too. Even on busy days. I like the quiet, the privacy¡­ guess that was makes this ce perfect if you wanna go stashing something secret."


    True enough, even with how deserted the entire building already was, the third floor still felt as if it was less lived-in than all the others - not as shy, not as bright, with an ambiance that incessantly yed to the tune of mechanical whirrings and buzzings.


    Whirrings and buzzings, huh? Why does that sound - excuse me - why does that feel so familiar, I wonder?


    I won''t risk another blink into the dark, but I don''t think I even have to in the first ce. Ash''s ears twitched, and it wasn''t the happy kind of twitch either¡­ a little fleeting flick at the corner tips, and suddenly as we continued to walk, the gap of space between our pace became shorter and shorter till she was practically breathing down my neck.


    Irene showed no change demeanor, at least none visible to the physical anyway, but then again, this was Irene, being suspect to everything in sight was essentially second nature to her apart from also being attractive to everything in sight.


    Hard to believe, but it seems we were almost there - so close to ending this nightmare of catastrophic proportions. Everything would go back to normal, Blightfall would be just a passing anomaly - a bizarre phenomenon that''ll no doubt end up being the number one to many top tens unsolved mysteries that''ll keep you up awake at night, number three will shock you.


    "You''re sure about this, Jay?" Irene asked, her gaze wandering ever dubiously.


    "If I wasn''t, I wouldn''t being to you to tell you about it," Jay assured in half-focused half-distracted fashion. "Somewhere here, somewhere here, I know I saw it."


    "See it in a room? On a shelf? Inside a cardboard box?" asked I, doing my best to keep up with their hurried strides.


    "Err... in a room, on a shelf, inside a stic box actually," Jay smacked his lips. "Good guess though."


    "Pray tell, how long has it been since you''ve stumbled upon such a find?"


    Ash was practically yelling in my ears with how close she was, but if it wasn''t for the closeness in proximity, I don''t think I would have picked up the hint of apprehension in her voice.


    "Few days back, I''m guessing?" Jay surmised.


    "Why are you guessing?" Irene said. "You really can''t remember?"


    "Look - I can''t remember everything!" He said exasperatedly. "I just know that it was shortly before the Blightfall started pouring like no one''s business."


    Jay suddenly veered to the right, twisting open the doorknob to a room cramp full of throwables and misceneous items sorted haphazardly in boxes in all shapes and sizes.


    "Here - somewhere here¡­ when the folks ask me to keep something somewhere, I usually store it in here," Jay swung the door wide to let us in. "For maintenance, it''s usually broken wires. Finance loves handing me invoices to do absolutely nothing with. Scrap sketches from art design¡­ you know, all the unwanted things."


    "It''s only you throwing stuff in here?" Irene asked, treading carefully through jumbled wires and stacks of paper.


    Jay shrugged. "Far as I know, anyway."


    "Well, it does seem like the perfect hiding ce," I said, shimmying along the walls, getting a perfect view of the organized chaos that fronted us. "All this garbage, it''d be like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "True," Irene said. "So why would a book like that be doing here in the first ce?"


    "He just said it," Jay said bemusingly. "It''s the perfect hiding ce."


    Irene titled her head. "But you''re the only one throwing stuff here, aren''t you?"


    "As far as I know," Jay pointed out to her quickly. "Don''t forget I said that."


    She nodded. I nodded. Jay nodded too. Then Irene nudged her chin.


    "Show us where you saw it."


    "Right¡­"


    Jay, a little rigidly, sludged his way through the piles and stacks of his own doing, lifting papers and batting away cables at a dozen, scouring around withser-eyed focus, muttering under his breath.


    "Here, somewhere here. Under this pile, maybe - tsk, okay no maybe not. I think maybe there¡­"


    "Let me guess," Irene crossed her arms. "Forgot where it was too?"


    "Can you hardly me me?" He called out from the other end of the room. "Everything here looks the same - I wasn''t even paying attention where it was when I first saw it."


    "But paid enough attention to remember it?"


    Jay didn''t respond. Didn''t know whether it was because he couldn''t be bothered too, or he was just too focused that Irene''s words somehow fell on deaf ears.


    Jay stayed searching.


    For some strange reason, Ash remained standing idly by the doorway, not even taking a single step inwards, and for an even stranger reason, her eyes following close to our Samaritan''s every moment.


    Well, I say strange, but really it was more strange for him - I, on the other hand, Irene on the other hand¡­ I don''t think Jay expected for all eyes to be on him.


    And indeed, when he finally turned our way once more, it was like watching a deer caught in headlights. He looked confused, very much so, the way slowly got up from a crouch, the way his eyes shifted perplexingly from my left all the way to Ash''s right¡­ it was a very convincing show.


    "What?" He asked, his tone stiff. "You staring at me like I did something. Don''t tell me you think I''m the culprit."


    "Culprit to what?" Irene asked. "We''re just looking for a book."


    "It''s not my book if that''s what you''re wondering."


    "Yeah?" I stepped in. "We don''t believe you."


    Jay''s lips pped loosely open and close, like a fish out of water. "I''m trying to help you guys!"


    "Tell us again, Jay," Irene said quietly. "What did you hear, what do you know?"


    He cocked his head back. "That you''re looking for a book? Some leather, old-looking book that looks suspicious. That''s all I was able to hear - and I know I saw it! Just hold on, I''ll get it for you."


    "And that''s all you heard?" She raised his eyebrows. "Nothing else?"


    "Honest to God."


    "So just where exactly did you get Blightfall from, hm?"


    Jay looked as if he just got pped in the face. He opened his mouth quickly - but Irene was quicker.


    "You''re gonna tell us now that you worked on the game for two years - that''s how you know what Blightfall is, yes?"


    Jay nodded. "Only logical."


    Could haveughed, could have rolled my eyes at such an answer. Clearly someone was grasping at none-existent straws here. How far along does he think he could take this.


    How many things can he exin away? I was almost tempted to know.


    Ram straight right into a subus and yet somehow he didn''t go rabid right there and then?


    Hearing only bits and pieces? How strangely convenient, wasn''t it?


    Quite strange as well that after walking so many lefts and rights that it was only after being pressed with more questions that he suddenly, conveniently, found the door he was looking for.


    And then there was all the deflections, why all the ''I don''t know''s? He was quite sure before, why wasn''t he now?


    He also said shelf - so why was he on his hands and knees searching the floor?


    Seriously, if his alibi was any flimsier, it''d be styrofoam.


    "Let me ask you this then," Irene said. "Who the hell stays an intern for over two years?"


    Once again, third timeing, Jay faced the question with only silence as his answer.


    Ash finally stepped in, gently closing the door shut, a faint click resounding in the sudden stillness of the room.


    "Jay," Ash spoke, referring to him without a title, not abel, no sirs, no sires, just a cold, harsh utterance of his name made even more profound by the friginess in her expression. "You are a terrible liar."


    Jay reacted, not with denial, not with deflection, the breath he heaved, the closing of his eyes was filled with eptance¡­ and when he next opened them, the friendly mask so loosely worn finally fell from his face.


    "Well," He said wearily. "You can''t say that I didn''t try, can you?"

 Chapter 144 - The Reasons Why, Part 1

    Mr. Jay Whatever-His-Surname-Might-Be.


    A one hundred and one percent genuine bonafide living breathing Ancient Magus. In the flesh.


    Why, I have heard a great many illustrious tales and wondrous anecdotes that told of the fabled Magi like not even an hour ago I believe. Revered to the point of legendary, least that''s what Asteria tells us anyway - Kronocia''s ount on them was what I was really itching to know now.


    Asteria imed them powerful, magical prowess unparalleled, wielding extraordinary abilities that far lesser men would neverprehend, and the unmatched wisdom and wit to use them as a Magus sees fit.


    All in all, you really do not want to find yourself on the brunt end of somebody that could effortlessly magic away your heart in a literal heartbeat.


    By right, I had every reason to be downright intimidated under the overwhelming presence of such a powerful adversary. After all, that whirring and buzzing had been him all along - that presence akin to Terestra''s as Amelia imed was standing directly across from me.


    But I just wasn''t.


    Maybe if he was enraged, maybe if Jay actually looked a little upset over the fact that a master of deception he was not, I''d be backing far, far away¡­ but as things stand, as he continued to dawdle in ce looking as if he had just simply spilled his ice-cream on the floor - I wasn''t going to be turning tail anywhere.


    "Was I at least - uh - convincing at any point, though?" He asked, his brows nting upwards. "I actually thought I had a pretty good thing going."


    He did, didn''t he? At arrival, during first greetings, I thought nothing more of him as the jolly scrawny acquaintance of one Amanda Collins - and I seriously thought it was going to stay that way forever and ever¡­ how the tables have turned.


    "You were convincing before, yes," Irene continued to be our voice, saying what we all felt in the bluntest way possible. "Not as convincing now¡­"


    Jay frowned, looking mildly disheartened. "What gave me away?"


    "Yourself," She said. "Knocking into me out of nowhere¡­ convenient. You knowing what exactly we''re looking for¡­ even more convenient. It''s as if you were begging for us to put two and two together. You being a bad actor is just the cherry on top."


    This was genuinely far from what I was expecting from an almighty magic guy - it''s like every expectation I try to set for anything just keeps getting shattered in the most subversive ways possible.


    Literal everything - date with Ash ended with a cloudy sky with a chance rot and decay. Fetching Irene nearly had me crossing a boundary that had no turning back from. Confronting Howard? Don''t even need to mention how that turned out.


    Now after a string of happenstance and chance, here we were face to face with the prime suspect number one and he here was asking us casually how good were his acting chops.


    Should really just stop expecting things. Take everything as theye, it''d probably save me the headache.


    "So what was your y here, Jay?" Irene lifted her head, her hazel eyes brimming with disdain. "Conjure up a magic book out of nowhere filled with runes and hope we just go on our merry way?"


    Jay showed a sheepish smile, and burrowed a hand downwards into the scraps and dregs. A sliver of white light glimmered from his outstretched arm, then suddenly he was pulling out and up a leather, battered, grimy old book barely fitting into his palm. He tossed the book at us,nding atop a sellotaped box in a reverberating thud.


    "Somewhere along those lines," He admitted dejectedly. "Gain your trust and have you leave. Two birds, one stone. Didn''t realize I was throwing a boomerang instead."


    "And if that didn''t work?" I asked, surprised to hear a sternness leaving from my lips resounding as harsh as Irene''s. "What''s your n now?"


    Jay just shrugged. "Don''t usually have n Bs."


    Then suddenly, a harsher tone, beating out any others, sounded aloud. Ash wore a scowl far surpassing Irene''s in terms of the terror-factor.


    "You''ve descended the Blight, harmed innocents unknowing, terrorized countless more, afflicted my Master - your doing!"


    Ash swiftly raised her arm, and in that same sh of bright light, in her hand appeared the hilt of a silver sword, like an extension of her body, she directed the sharpened gleaming edge forward, the tip as piercing as the emerald eyes before it.


    "You will answer for this injustice, and you shall do so now. In the name of my Master, I shall see to youreuppance. But first¡­ you will undo your cruelty, you will revert everything to how they once were. Am I clear?"


    The Magus nearly stumbled trying to retread a step backward, a leg entangled in loose wires sent him fumbling with arms iling. Soon as he regained his bnce, those arms were raised high in submission. Jay stared at Ash, and that was all he kept on doing¡­ his eyes on hers for long enough for it get a little unsettling.


    "What is it?" Ash''s voice grew sharper, the grip on her sword tightening. "Have you need telling twice?!"


    "Oh no, no¡­ I heard you," Jay responded, his tone soft and meek. "Loud and clear."


    "And?"


    "It''s just¡­" He shook his head at her. "You really do sound just like her. But of course, you do. You''re you, aren''t you? Eshwlyn. Eshwlyn The Elf-Knight."


    Did not like that. Really did not like that. I really, really, am at odds with how he spoke her name right then. Like he was entranced¡­ captivated with the sound of it. His voice, tender¡­ gentle¡­


    Suddenly his longing stare was making sense.


    I felt my lips spread apart. "Do not - "


    "Do not speak my name!" Ash hissed, pursing her lips. "Another utterance, and I will not hesitate."


    "Okay, sorry, sorry," Jay said, genuinely apologetic. "My mistake, won''t do it again."


    There was a moment of absolute silence. A moment where I found myself scrutinizing his every move, the fidgeting of his legs, the squirming of his fingers, the brief fleeting nces towards Ash''s direction.


    Don''t think he could have made it any clearer if he tried. I remembered he said something before, back when I was still falling for his game of charades, what I thought was just a reaction of an over-enthusiastic fan might have been much more than meets the eye.


    That stare¡­ those eyes¡­


    <<She''s always been number one in my eyes.>>


    Hmm¡­


    Couldn''t pry any deeper, sadly. I lost that moment in that moment itself - Irene jumped first, snaring him with her own questions.


    "You admit to summoning the Blight?"


    "Uh¡­ you got a sword pointing at me already," He responding, darting quick nces at Ash''s silver. "If it wasn''t me¡­ I don''t know what to tell you."


    I have a feeling this was going to be a long back and forth - whenever Irene started doing her own back and forth, you''d know that''d be usually the case and indeed there she was¡­ left foot over the right going from left to right.


    "You know, I never took the Ancient Magi to be headaches responsible for causing cataclysmic events. I always thought them snobbish, and very narcissistic¡­ but never inherently evil. What changed, Jay?"


    "Will it make a difference if you have a motive?" Jay frowned. "I already did it, Blight''s already fallen, so what does it matter if you know why?"


    "Is that you refusing to cooperate?"


    "I don''t know, detective," He shrugged again. "Does it sound like anything else?"


    Irene wasn''t about to take that tone of defiance lying down, she actually stopped dead in her tracks, taking in a deep, heavy breath but before the words even reach past her lips, Ash had already beaten to her punch.


    "Comply!" She shouted, her voice ringing deafeningly in the sullen quiet. "You willply."


    With her, and only her, that little front of smartassery he had on for show fell to abandonment. Just her, and only her¡­ his eyes would turn steady and sincere.


    Only with Ash.


    "Things could have been so much different, you know?" He said, looking past the glimmer of her de. "Had I only been just a little smarter, If only I had just a little more know-how back then¡­ you wouldn''t be pointing that sword at me, you won''t even be giving me that look like you are now."


    Ash furrowed her brow. "What is it you''re saying?"


    I think I knew what he was saying¡­ and I also knew I wouldn''t like what he was going to say next. His eyes next turned towards me, gone with the sincerity¡­


    "You''re the Master, then?"


    Those words were empty, but it was the forced kind of empty¡­ the one that tries to stamp away any sort of emotion. I knew just how it sounded.


    "You could say that," I replied slowly.


    "Then it was you" His lips started to tremble. "You took her. You took her from me."

 Chapter 145 - The Reasons Why, Part 2

    He resented.


    Prior to this, Jay hadn''t once disyed any brazen signs of open hostility. Not even when after having been caught red-handed in the act. Even then, the Magus stayed mostly civil, mostly polite, slightly peeved, maybe¡­ but never, ever vexed.


    Anger wasn''t an expression I thought I''d see on such a friendly face. Hadn''t know him all that long, but I can tell with confidence his eyes were really not meant to glint the way they did.


    Only for a moment, gone in an instant, a flick of a switch, just like that - he resented no longer¡­ but resented he did.


    Resented me.


    I pretended I didn''t see anything, just a trick of the light refracting against his cracked lenses¡­ it was the only I could have kept my voice steady as I said to him as nonchntly as I could, "I don''t remember stealing anybody from anyone."


    Ash affirmed my statement with a few bold well-chosen words of her own. "I was never yours to begin with! It is I who choose who it is that I serve¡­ and most definitely it would never have been you."


    It was more than just dejection that showed. Ash''s words seem tosh out at him, every syble a p in the face. There was that forced nkness, emotions stifled away¡­ but it was a much harder ordeal hiding sadness than it was anger.


    "Course you''re saying that," He quietly muttered. "You have to say that. He''s your Master, after all¡­ you wouldn''t be you if you didn''t. Still, all in all, I''m d that it is you."


    Words uttered without a single inkling of malevolent intent. I tried, I looked and scour so hard trying to find for any hint of spite or malice harboring beneath his those soft unblinking eyes.


    Ultimately, I found none¡­ making it all the more unsettling that I didn''t.


    Ash shared in the same sentiments, her brow growing more furrowed by the second. "You''ve earned no right to speak to me the way that you do. You know nothing of me, refrain from speaking to me as if you do."


    "But I do."


    "You don''t!"


    "I''m sorry if it upsets you," Jay took a step forward. "But I know more about you than you do yourself. I know everything there is to know about you. Who you are, who you''ll be, and who you were¡­ and I ought to know this, after all¡­ I spent years watching you from behind aputer screen."


    Quite talkative now, wasn''t he? Only her, only when regards to Ash - his lips start to loosen. If directly questioning him wouldn''t work, then we''ll just have to revolve our questions around what he really was passionate about.


    Irene thought as much too, jumping onto the opportunity as soon as it presented itself. "Yes, you mentioned before, didn''t you? You were there when Howard came up with her design. Personal favorite, was it?"


    "It''s quite a strange story," Jay said, still staring at Ash. "Before everything, you were nothing to me. Just a simple name in an email¡­ a random throwaway tidbit adding to Leonardo''s history. I never thought you''d be so much more than that."


    There it was, spoken between words of endearment¡­ hidden in the shimmer of a longing stare.


    "So that was also you," I said, amplifying my voice slightly, trying to divert his gaze back to mine. "The email. You''re Howard''s inspiration, the info-giver. Kronocia''s history¡­ why give it to him? What were you trying to aplish? What''s your end-goal here?"


    It wasn''t as if I was demanding an answer out of him that urgently, but I wasn''t asking just for the sake of being rhetoric. I spoke out, threading a fine line between being civil and being insistent. Thought maybe a little politeness would go a long way in getting him to cooperate.


    Shouldn''t be at all surprising that my consideration simply continued to fall on deaf ears - Jay simply hadn''t any interest in answering anything that he didn''t care about.


    And for now, there was only one thing he did care about¡­


    I felt my eyes veer slightly to the long locks of white to my right. "What''s it have to do with Ash?"


    Like an arcade cab slotted with coins, Jay became receptive again the moment her name was uttered. Ash was his coin.


    "Before? Nothing," He answered, briefly casting his gaze towards Irene and me. "She wasn''t even in mind. Before all I wanted was for Howard to make the damn game. I couldn''t do it, I know nothing about game design, so I left it to him, gave him everything he needed for ideas to finally take hold."


    "Of course he took some initiative, decided to change a few things here and there¡­ but hey, it was close enough to what I had in mind so who cares if he took some artistic liberties?"


    Ash, sensing little to no opposition from the bespectacled solemn face before her, slowly dropped the tip of the de at an angle facing the ground. Though her gaze remained as vignt and stern as ever, like us, it seems she thought it better to hear him out¡­ at least just for the time being.


    "Besides¡­" Jay continued, the corner of his lips faintly curving upwards. "If it weren''t for those same artistic liberties¡­ you wouldn''t even be here, you wouldn''t even exist¡­ and that, more than anything else, would have been the most tragic thing ever."


    "She''s an Elf," Irene spoke. "As a Kronocian, you should know - "


    "I know what I know," Jay spoke across from her, raising a single finger in the air. "And yes, she''s an Elf¡­ I was raised as you were, taught as you were¡­ Elves are bad and that''s that. I never argued against it, I''m still on the otherside of that fence. Elves are pure evil."


    Emotions could not betray Ash''s sturdy gaze, an unfeeling quiet, a barren stare¡­


    I, on the other hand, wasn''t as good at keeping my emotions in check. Annoyance begetting anger, anger begetting boldness, boldness¡­ had me stomping a step forward.


    "Ash is - !"


    "Different, isn''t she?" Jay suddenly whirled his eyes towards me. "Thought you might think so. So, so different. You know, I saw her concept art¡­ shook hands with her VA, I never even batted an eye at her. Just an Elf¡­ plenty other characters more intriguing just by design alone¡­ what''s there to her?"


    "So what changed?" Irene asked.


    Jay had a full-on smile now on disy, one that looked on the verge of breaking into all-outughter. Then, like a flick of a switch, it changed again, amused¡­ to affectionate.


    I really dislike how he was smiling at her, looking at her.


    "I got to know you, got to talk to you, be with you," He blinked, narrowing his lips. "Howard''s no creator¡­ but he sure can write a captivating character. Over time, you stopped being something to hate. Over time¡­ it''s like... you were the only one I could really talk to."


    Ash stared perplexingly, shook her head perplexingly. "I do not recall - "


    "Of course not. You wouldn''t know. It wasn''t real, after all. Just a game..." Jay blew a quiet sigh. "But it was real to me¡­ you were real to me."


    Never thought there''d be a string of sentences that could send a cold shiver down my spine as much as his did¡­ but there were, there was, and I don''t think I was gonna like what he was going to say next.


    "You were never in my ns, but after interacting with you, you became a fundamental part of it. You needed to be real, I needed you to be real¡­"


    "You fell for an Elf?" Irene''s voice was filled with outright disbelief, her expression was even more so. "Loved? In spite of it? Have you gone mad?"


    "This is unheard of!" Ash snapped, her sword flickering up raised and ready once more. "Do not lie to me!"


    Jay had his arms up again, calm in the face of Ash''s ire. "It''s¡­ it''s true. Don''t care how bizarre it sounds. I''ve fallen. Perhaps a little too much for my own good - but I don''t care. Heck, I didn''t even know what love was until I finally made you smile for the first time, and by then, I was head over heels already."


    Ash pursed her lips. "That wasn''t me. She wasn''t me!"


    "It could have been, it should have been!" He raised his voice, briefly that look of resentment appearing, dissipating. "I got hasty, I got careless¡­ I knew I wasn''t ready, the concept was still foreign to me, I knew, but I still did it anyway."


    "Did what anyway?" I asked, surreptitiously inching myself closer to Ash''s position. "I''m assuming something very stupid."


    "Very," Jay said, shaking his head. "But I took it as a learning experience. I knew how it works now, knew exactly what I''ve been doing wrong."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The Blight," He continued shaking from left to right. "Come on, I''m good but not that good. It''s not a first time sess thing getting it to fall on here¡­ summoning it - there were bound to be mistakes first¡­ failures¡­"


    Jay trailed away, and as he did, his eyes once again settled onto Ash''s. It was then that it clicked for me, what any of this had to do with anything¡­ those eyes didn''t just stare¡­ theymented.


    "Failures¡­" I mumbled.


    A secluded alley on a rainy day¡­ there, once upon a time, an Elf descended into my life by means unknown. I questioned it always but never actually wondered¡­ not until now¡­


    How did she appear? Why did she appear?


    I never once bothered to ask who made her appear¡­


    "I thought it was a failure, I thought I messed up somehow. She never appeared. Over and over again, it never worked. Thought maybe that was it - I failed¡­ I can''t get her¡­ time to move on with the actual n. It never urred to me that I actually pulled it off - not until I saw you for myself, not until you three walked through the front entrance."


    Now, staring into his unblinking gaze, peering into the tenderness of his eyes, it seems all at once, those questions had found their answer, and they were all the same answer.


    "If you don''t mind me asking," The Magus said politely. "Could you tell me just where you found her?"

 Chapter 146 - The Reasons Why, Part 3

    Realization wasn''t a process too daunting for everybody in the room to ovee. There wasn''t a single soul within these white walls that didn''te to a speedy conclusion of their own.


    I did.


    Irene did.


    And Ash most definitely did. It was probably her out of the rest of us that should be the most affected by the words shared in this brief moment we had together... and she most definitely was.


    "It was you?" Her voice was breathless, the strength from before all but usurped. "You summoned me... here?"


    Jay met the disbelief in her emerald eyes, speaking out in a way that left no opportunity to misconstrue. "If only I''ve done it right. You wouldn''t even have to ask me that question the way you did."


    So many questions but not enough mouths to speak them out. My head was a flood of question marks yearning to break loose. This situation we found ourselves in was certainly, vastly more than we''ve bargained for.


    It''s like every mystery, every elusive enigma, all fell onto the shoulders of this one single individual. Whether this was just a simple case of against-all-odds coincidence or just the puppet strings of fate at y again... either way, for some reason I had this strange feeling that we would have ended up crossing our paths. If not sooner, thanter.


    Didn''t matter what it was... if it was for Ash, for the Blight, or any other mystical happenings that''d surely end up arising, the path taken would have been one and the same.


    All roads lead to Jay. And here stopped we... staring straight ahead at our final destination.


    I spoke first. "What mistake did you make?


    "Inexperience," Jay said, not even bothering a nce towards me. "I hate magic. I was never good at magic. Never bothering learning any till only recently."


    "How recent''s recent?"


    "Give or take sixty years." He squinted his eyes. "Like I said, I suck at magic... and I wasn''t exactly your brightest and best, you could see how it might have taken decades to get a grasp on things."


    Sixty years and yet he doesn''t look a day over twenty-four... I''m telling you, these Kronocians age like fine wine.


    "You don''t look your age."


    Jay snorted, smiling faintly. "Trust me, man... none of us do. Probably necessary for the magically illiterate. If I didn''t have such a long lifespan, don''t think I''d be able to do it."


    It was Irene''s turn now to speak, swiping and seizing the metaphorical microphone from my hands. "But you''re a Magus. It''s kind of hard to imagine one that finds casting spells a headache."


    "Well, I guess I''m not your typical Magus," He said tly. "In fact, I wouldn''t even call myself that. Didn''t enroll in any academy, no sorcerer ever took me under their wing, hell, I didn''t even get any official inauguration. How could I have? There weren''t any kingdoms left to swore me in on ount of the fact that the entire world was reduced into nothingness."


    Jay sounded bitter, spiteful... there was that look again, unbridled resentment afresh in the sharp glint of his eyes.


    "I left Kronocia a simple historian''s son. I still remember that day like it was just yesterday. Terestra decided why not end the world and that was that. Friends, family... don''t really know how I got spared, luck maybe... anyway, before my father bit the dust, he told me about a great breach that happened a few years back. A subus managed to beguiled one of the Ancient Magi into tearing a hole in the realm for her, he was promptly sent to be executed shortly after¡­ I''m guessing that was you?"


    His stare had me staring too¡­ Irene didn''t return my nces, instead opting to remain stone-faced leaving nothing besides a cold re forward. I was familiar with that tale but not in that way. She had just simply told me she departed her world quick and clean - no mention of any deception, no mention of any lives being lost in the process.


    Different subus, perhaps? It''s a huge expansive world out there brimming with people of all shapes and sizes¡­ what are the chances that it really was her that his dad''s story referred to.


    Well, judging by that continued silence¡­ a hundred percent sounds about right on the money.


    "Not judging by the way," Jay continued. "Did what you have to do. In fact, you probably had more foresight than any of us. No wonder you''ve got the badge. You knew Kronocia''s fate was sealed a long time ago, so you jumped ship. It''s fine. I did the same, after all. I''m no charmer, but I did know my way around a de."


    Irene finally spoke out again. "A Magus worth their salt wouldn''t even bat an eye at a sword."


    "Normally the case, but doomsday had disrupted the bnce of magic in the realm. One moment you have magic¡­ the next you don''t, and the Magi aren''t really renowned for their prowess in hand-to-hand. Got her in a position where she pretty much had no choice but to do what I say. Dangling her little book against a sword pretty much did the trick."


    There was a click of the tongue. Ash''s brow grew more furrowed. "You''re foul."


    "Hey, that''s double standards talking," Jay rebutted. "I survived. Just like your friend here did. I didn''t even have to get her killed to get what I wanted. Though, I suppose she would have died all the same anyway."


    So they both hitched a ride from a forced tear in reality. Makes me wonder¡­ "If the Magi could make portals to this reality¡­ why hasn''t anybody else just done what you guys did?"


    Irene kept it short and simple. "Sacrilegious."


    Jay, acting to the contrary, borated. "Absconding to another world is an affront to the Divines. You abandoned the world, you oppose the Divines will. You''ll live a life scorned in the eyes of those that have given you life. It is heresy of the highest order. Nobody dared abandon the Divines. Though if you ask me¡­ they''re the ones who abandoned us first."


    "Oh woe is me," Irene rolled her eyes. "You''ve lost people. So have I. If anything, I''m surprised even after everything you''ve been through, you still did what you did. Blightfall is nothing to scoff at."


    He shook his head. "You got it backward, detective. It''s because of what I went through that I did what I did. I had all my life in this strange new world to think about everything that happened, everything I lost. It took years to finallye to my own conclusion on the whole fiasco."


    "And that conclusion is¡­?"


    There it was again, more prominent than it''s ever been - bitterness, spitefulness¡­ and just in old anger burrowing through the narrow fissures of his cracked lenses.


    "That it wasn''t fair," He said, hissing more than he was speaking. "Why? Why did it have to be Kronocia? Why did that bitch Terestra had to choose my world to destroy? Why couldn''t it have been this world instead, huh? I''ve seen their history - this world is already rather eager to go about destroying itself anyway, why couldn''t she had just done the job here for them? If anything, it was our world that didn''t deserve what had happened to it. It wasn''t¡­ it just isn''t fair, man."


    Jay was beginning to be undone. Slowly but surely, spite was recing smiles, humor devolved to anger. I started to stop seeing the intern, stopped associating his expression of one with smiles¡­ It wasn''t possible anymore, not with the flicker in his brows, the quivering of his lips. The Magus red his nostrils, and with that, gone was all sense of amiability.


    "It sucks to suck and I wasn''t having it. I wanted to do something, I had to do something. So I did. Sixty long FUCKING years of nothing but Focus, Deliberation, and Intent. Over and over again. A guy could go mad, you know? Had no teacher, who was I gonna learn from? No¡­ did it all by myself, mummy."


    He sprung his fingers, brandishing them out like ws, and instantly from his fingertips red little bright orbs of diffrent shades of color. He beamed, his teeth baring wide open, stretching both arms out towards us.


    "Look at this! Magic like no one''s business! I had to teach myself this, you know? A Magus'' life isn''t an easy one."


    rm bells were red incessantly in my head, ringing to the tune of stranger fucking danger. It seems Irene and Ash were tuned to the same frequency as I as they both got into the same cautionary stance, subtly inching their way towards me.


    As for me, I had nowhere to turn to, so I stood still, stood staring¡­ watching the madness slowly start to unravel before me.


    And to be honest, I was starting to get pretty riled up myself. Not gonna lie.


    "You became a Magus just for that?" I said, narrowing my eyes. "Life''s not fair, so you have to go ruin it for everyone else? An eye for an eye, is that really was going on here?" Your world is gone! It sucks¡­ but how is destroying another world ever going to make up for the one you lost?"


    I knew he was going to respond, his widened lips made for a very loose tongue but I wasn''t expecting the sudden burst ofughter that would precede it first, I especially didn''t expect to hear such derangement, such lunacy to be so deeply intermixed with his voice.


    Heughed like I just told the funniest joke of the millennium, gasped for air like I nearly choked him to death with my words alone, and smiled at me¡­ as if I was the biggest idiot on the.


    "Who the hell said anything about destroying the world?"

 Chapter 147 - The Reasons Why, Part 4

    Life throws curveballs. Sometimes you''re able to deal with it, sometimes you could catch that whizzing ball square in the palm of your hand, sometimes you''re only able to make do with a narrow miss¡­ and you''ll just have to settle for that.


    Other times though, that curveball just ends up going st in your face, nothing you could do about it. Now those ''other times'' were actually most of my times when it came to curves and balls.


    You could even say, I wasn''t a stranger in getting balled in the face. I had more than just my fair share¡­ In fact, in more recent times, it''s all I ever know now.


    But this¡­ but Jay¡­ he''s no curveball, he wasn''t even a goddamn curveboulder - curvemountain was putting it lightly. Sometimes the only valid response to madness was just pure bewilderment.


    And that''s exactly what I was portraying quite convincingly right then, having to hear his voice pitched to the tune of amusement as his lips continue to bare wide in a toothy-grin.


    "Did you¡­ you really think I''m out to destroy your world?" The little show of his lights in his fingertips dissipated, and he used those now free fingers to run them down through his messy hair. "Little news sh - in case you didn''t notice, I live here now, no thanks to a certain evil Goddess."


    He was bing a headache. The more he talked, the more questions just seem to unfurl from his every sentence. First he admits to summoning the blight, then in the same discussion, immediately spoke to the contrary by iming he didn''t do it to cause a catastrophe.


    Which is it?!


    "What the hell are you doing then, Jay?" I shouted, getting even more exasperated from his widening smirk. "What''s the Blight?!"


    He snorted, shrugged again. "My n."


    Irene and Ash finally found their way to my side, both shared a precarious nce, their eyes never once drifting away from the Magus, and from the way they held themselves¡­ it''s like they''re almost anticipating for something to happen.


    Whatever that something was¡­ it be better if it never happened.


    Irene threw caution to the wind again, speaking out, her voice tense. "And are you ever going to fill us in on just what exactly this n of yours entails?"


    "Don''t see why I should," He frowned, tilting his head at her. "You''re just going to try and stop me."


    "We''re going to stop you either way," Irene said coldly. "Context or no, I can hardly give a damn. It''s only up to you if you do or not."


    Jay got quiet all of a sudden, for a moment he just stood there, contemting, staring, meeting every pair of eyes with a slow shifting nce. Take a guess which one of us he stared at the most? Whose eyes he continued to linger upon with absolutely no restraint?


    Ash did not at all appreciate such intense scrutiny. "What is it?" She grumbled in a low disapproving whisper.


    "Nothing, it just¡­ It doesn''t feel good," He swallowed, turning away, looking a little disheartened. "Especially you. You''re all staring at me like I''m doing something awful."


    "Gee, I wonder why?" I said, resisting the urge to go all-in on sarcasm.


    "Listen, I''m not vile, I''m not cruel. I don''t get some sick twisted enjoyment listening to screams, watching the chaos unravel in the streets. That''s what a bad guy does."


    Irene, on the other hand, decided to not resist any such urge whatsoever. "I''m sorry¡­ but I''m having a bit of trouble spotting the difference here. You mind rifying?"


    "The difference is," Jay said, heaving an aggravated breath. "I''m not a bad guy."


    I''m sorry, Jay. But that''s just not how real life works. You can''t do something terrible, and then right after, im you didn''t do something terrible. It''s like he''s deluded himself, I look at him and he''spletely guilt-free, he really believed that he was actually just being wronged here.


    It''s unsettling to think about. Just what endgame could he possibly have to justify such means? It had to be a good one, otherwise, he wouldn''t be here trying to convince us that it was.


    "Ash," He muttered out her name, resulting in the tightening of the Elf''s grip on her sword. "I think you can rte, can''t you? You know you''re not evil, despite what everyone might think¡­ despite what you''ve done¡­e on, I''m just going through the same thing here."


    "It is not the same!" She sniped at him almost immediately, looking ready to whirl her sword at him at any moment. "You insult me... demean me. You believe that you and I, that our fates share amon resemnce? The atrocities I''vemitted, the cruelty I''ve enforced? Unlike you, I didn''t have a choice! I never did!"


    "Neither do I, Ash!" Jay shouted back. "If there ever was a better way, that''s what I''ll be doing, but there isn''t - so here we are. I''m doing what I''m doing because - "


    "You''re selfish," Ash interjected. "It is who you are and why you''re doing this. I know your types, I''ve served under your types¡­mitted despicable acts in the name of your self-righteousness. You believe you know me, you believe yourself a better Master for me - no - you are just like everybody else before you. No longer, I will stand it for it no longer, you are - !"


    I never got to hear what he was, nor do I think I''ll ever find out. It took a couple of seconds before I realized what had happened. Would have noticed it sooner, if only I hadn''t been too busy trying to pick apart every subtle change of his facial expression¡­ either way, don''t think it would have made a difference¡­ either way, I would have found out.


    That distraught look, the pain brimming his pupils full¡­ then like a sh of lightning in the darkest night, I watched the sadness contort to rage, saw his distress malformed into displeasure. I knew Ash''s words were having a profound effect on him, I just didn''t know to what extent¡­ not until it was toote.


    Ash still had her sword raised, her face still seething with pure contempt - but nothing more. Her sword stayed raised, her face stayed seething¡­ but Ash wasn''t moving, wasn''t speaking.


    Not a single strand of hair swayed, not a single breath of air taken. I looked at her¡­ and it was like all was seeing was a life-like replica of her. Like a literal statue of flesh and bone, Ash was frozen still.


    My eyes went beyond horror-stricken, I wanted to yell, I could feel my lips pping open but not even a whimper left me. Horror turned to panic as I whirled myself the other way.


    Irene wasn''t spared either. She stood, with her hands at her side, curled into readied fists. Her hazel eyes continue to glower¡­ but they stayed unblinking¡­ seemingly I feared, for a long, long time.


    I didn''t even have to question how it happened, why it happened, or who made it happened. Like I said before, any and all casualties, I knew exactly who to point the finger at to now.


    Jay looked almost apologetic, staring at me the way he did, maybe he really was. "Sorry I had to do that."


    Hearing his voice helped me to find mine, and I found it chugging deep and violently at a vocal chordbeled ''outraged''.


    "So much for not being a bad guy," I said, trying to control the spasms in my breathing. "You think anyone here''s gonna believe you now after freezing them? You think she will?!"


    "I didn''t hurt her!" He said wearily, his expression going soft. "I''d never do that. I just can''t stand being vilified any longer, if she continues talking like that to me - I might actually start crying."


    "Deserved!" Ished at him, then darted eyes to the left again. "And her? I highly doubt you care much about Irene''s opinion over you. Why freeze her too?"


    "Well, she''s not very polite now, is she?"


    "I can get rather impolite too," I was shaking. "Dickhead."


    Jay didn''t look amused one bit, not a grin, nor a frown¡­ just a quiet sullen stare.


    "Hurt your feelings enough, yet?" I said, regardless of risk, regardless of repercussion. I just couldn''t find it in me to care much. "You gonna all the way now, freeze me too? In fact, why didn''t you just go all the way? Why didn''t you just put in me stasis as soon as you did them?"


    "Because out of you three, you seemed like the one who would be most reasonable to talk to," He spoke back, his tone stronger. "And plus¡­ you''re the one only here that''s holding any leverage."


    Leverage? The hell was he talking about.


    "I want to try bargaining with you," Jay proimed, speaking calm and steady. "See? Would a bad guy do that? And in return¡­ well, I guess you get to bargain with me too."


    Fuck''s sake, man. It''s always bargaining with these fantasy folks. I should really be a negotiator, I''d make a goddamn fortune.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "You know what I want."


    "Not unless I could read minds, I don''t," I pressed him again. "Better speak it loud and clear otherwise I won''t get it."


    It was a lie though. Halfway through, I already had a clue exactly what he wanted from me¡­ not like he was trying to hide it either. That expression with those eyes¡­ there''s no misunderstanding intent¡­ not unless you were literal blind.


    He stopped staring to the side of me, and started to look directly at me. "I''ll get rid of every trace of the Blight, out of the country and in. I''ll awake anybody who had fallen into the trance and I''ll make sure I''d be thorough with it. Can''t raise those who died though, but it''s a fair enough deal I guess¡­ "


    "All depends, doesn''t it?" I said, hoping against hope that I wouldn''t exactly what I dread he would say. "Name your price."


    "In return¡­ you''ll relinquish your position as Eshwlyn''s Master and you will instead bequeath that honor over to me. Make me her new Master, give her to me¡­ and you''ll save the day."

 Chapter 148 - Wants And Wonts

    "Fuck off."


    I didn''t get a chance to mull things over. Didn''t even have to spend a single second weighing over the options in my head. I know usually I''d be in quite a state having to be wedged between a rock and a hard ce.


    There we choices prior to the one at hand that I came across that were far less drastic, far less of a monumental toll when it came to consequences. Those choices - I hesitated, I froze¡­ never really knowing what was the wrong from the right.


    Not this time though. This time, I didn''t even hesitate, didn''t even flinch.


    "You''re not getting her."


    Jay obviously wasn''t expecting me to shut him down so quick and blunt. I heard him sigh, scratching the side of his forehead with a rather aggressive finger.


    "I really think you should take a second before giving your answer," He muttered. "It''s kinda high stakes now, isn''t it?"


    "Had my second, got my answer," I promptly replied. "Hasn''t changed one bit yet - fuck off, Jay."


    "Look, you''re obviously way in over your head here," He said, ying well a diplomatic tone. "You got the look of a guy who''s hasn''t a clue what the hell is happening. Aren''t you feeling a little bit, you know¡­ helpless right now?"


    "Yeah," I continued to stare. "Your point?"


    His scratching got a little bit harder. His right temple glowing a bright raw red. "All I want from you is her. I don''t want anything else from you. You give her to me - you can go home like nothing''s happened. You can walk away, I swear you and everybody else you know won''t be affected by anything else I have nned in the future, I''ll make sure of it."


    "Oh, so you got other ns too?" I said, raising my eyebrows high up.


    "Many."


    "Blightfall just isn''t enough, is it?"


    "Only the beginning, actually."


    I did not like the sound of that. My mind raced with grisly images, spections of the pessimistic kind ¨C price to pay for an overactive imagination. Haven''t a clue what else he had up his sleeves, but it doesn''t take a genius to figure out that things will only further escte from here.


    Jay needed to be stopped as soon as possible.


    I swallowed. "I''m guessing you aren''t gonna tell me what else you got nned?"


    "Please don''t change the topic."


    "That topic''s already over and done with, Jay," I told him, stomping my words down hard with a tone of finality. "You''re never going to be Ash''s Master. Not now, not ever."


    He stopped itching himself. The moment he did, danger started shing in his eyes once again ¨C he looked ready to pounce, his finger muscles flexing, twitching¡­ I haven''t a clue what the wrath of an enraged Magus would entail but if what I''ve seen so far was anything to go by¡­ I don''t think I''d be leaving here unscathed.


    If I ever leave at all.


    But he didn''t move, he stayed. Didn''t attack, just stayed. He shouted there, stayed there.


    "I summoned her! I brought her here! If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even have gotten her in the first ce! You had no right to - she doesn''t belong to you!"


    Couldn''t help it. I shouted back. "And you think she does with you?!"


    That did it.


    Like a thunderp, a tumultuous boom resounding from all around. Everything scattered everywhere. Cardboard boxes toppled onto their sides, their contents, endless stacks of papers, tangled wires, dirt, dust, all hurtling through the air like a whirlwind of waste ¨C and Jay stood motionless there as the seething, ring eye of the storm.


    At longst, the Magus finally got me backing away.


    "Yes," He muttered in a low whisper. "More than you could ever know."


    Wisps of slivery light exuded from the palm of his hands, pulsating, growing ever brighter¡­ it was nearly blinding.


    "I thought Magi''s aren''t able to use their magic unless they have their book on them," I said, shielding my eyes.


    Jay formed a little insidious half-smirk. "Shouldn''t believe everything you read on the inte. You should know by now that wikipages can only get you so far on the know-hows."


    Should have known¡­ yeah. It''d just be too easy if I could just knock a book out of some magic man''s hand and render him powerless, and who the hell would ever want anything in life to be easy going?


    Certainly couldn''t be me.


    "I''ll ask again, alright? Not as nice this time," Jay stretched his arm, and pointed forward. "Give Eshwyln to me. Now."


    "Now looks who''s being unreasonable."


    "I''m not ying anymore, you know!" He snapped, his tone in warning. "Done being the funny man here. If you don''t do what I say, I will ¨C "


    "Will what?" I narrowed my lips. "Will what, Jay?"


    Treaded a few feet backwards, but that doesn''t mean I was gonna cower and shrivel. I knew the moment I let any signs of weakness show ¨C this bespectacled magical dick will go all in knowing with confidence that I could break.


    I had to show him that I couldn''t. I had to show him nothing, in the smallest, minuscule chance that he will do nothing in return. Nothing was all I had.


    And maybe that was all I needed.


    "Would threatening your life be enough to motivate you?" He wiggled his hands. "It''s be more and more of a tempting thought every time you open your mouth now, you know?"


    I must be raving mad. Don''t know why I did it, but I did. I actually chuckled at him, scoffed at him¡­ could have stopped there but I didn''t, I also had to open my mouth.


    "Well, well, well," I said in a t elongated tone. "Now who''s being a bad guy all of the sudden?"


    There was a bright sh, a stream of light ¨C a strong wind, a shrill wind blowing, I felt myself stumble, felt something sharp, searing, then I felt it trickle.


    Warmth, dribbling down my cheek.


    Red, as droplets staining the stack of papers by my feet.


    I did my best trying not to flinch, gnashing teeth, ignoring pain, forcing myself to continue staring forward, towards the man pointing a trembling, pulsating wisp of light squarely at my chest.


    "I don''t want kill you if I don''t have to," He said. "You''re just an ordinary bystander caught in things far beyond yourprehension."


    "So was everybody else that got caught in the Blight, Jay," I said, willing myself not to blink. "It''s too bad they aren''t here to hear you say your sorries."


    "I did what I had to."


    "No, you did what you want to."


    "For fuck''s ¨C enough!" His voice boomed deafeningly. "I''ll say it once more and then no more! You won''t get another warning, you won''t get another word! Give her to me¡­ she is ¨C she is all I have now, she is all I want. Why is that so difficult?"


    There was a glint in his eyes, a shimmer¡­ this time from beyond his cracked lenses. The shimmer turned to a droplet, falling to the ground with a single blink.


    If anything, those small little teardrops falling was what caught me off guard the most. Moment was brief, those tears dried as soon they happened, but it happened.


    Instead of me showing weakness, it was him.


    That little show of anguish¡­ for the Elf that deemed him despicable, that sneers coldly just at the very sight of him alone. Ash''s face stayed ring, and clearly it was pained him to see that.


    It''s got me wondering¡­ how deep did he really care?


    "Don''t say no," He blinked rapidly. "Or I''ll kill you."


    Sorry, Jay. You aren''t the only that cares¡­ in fact, I''ll even argue to the fact that I might actually care more than you do ¨C and I''ll stand and fight on that hill till I die. Literally and figuratively.


    But I''m not going to die here. You just showed me to that I won''t ¨C that you won''t.


    "You''re not gonna kill me," I said, quietly, confidently.


    "I can kill you without even raising a finger!"


    "But you won''t!" my shout deflected his. "If you could you would have already. Long before we even got to this point. No, you need me, don''t you? Like you said, I''m holding leverage. I''m the only one that can get you what you want, isn''t that right?"


    Jay''s ferocity subsided, that anger which before kept growing in intensity had all but diminished¡­ that expression that filled his face now was exactly what I needed to be ¨C that quiet controlled sort of rage, one that showed when you had nothing in control.


    I was very familiar with that expression.


    "And If I die, you won''t be able to get it. You know Ash will never ept being your Master. You know that if you begged and plead all you want, she''ll never listen to what you have to say. And if you kill me, if I die here¡­ well, I''m sure Ash will react ordingly. She won''t just hate you, she''ll despise you. She won''t stop until either she dies or you die - you don''t want that - and that''s exactly why you''ll keep me alive."

 Chapter 149 - When Push Comes To Shove

    I thought I had him beat. By all ounts, at every angle that you look at it, that should have really been the case here. Jay himself certainly made it seem like that was so.


    What else could have been the reason for that infuriated stare of his? That so-close-yet-so-far expression on his face couldn''t have been just a figment of my imagination nor could you tell me that his aggravated groan funneling through gritted teeth was simply just the venttion system in the building acting all funky.


    To affirm that, I spoke some more, giving every reason there was that''ll dissuade him further.


    "And even if I do die ''identally'', then they''ll be no one left to relinquish to you that honorable of Master. Yeah, you need me to give you that¡­ and I''m guessing you can''t just take it by force, otherwise you would have done it by now. The only way you''ll get what you want is through my own free will."


    "You can stop talking now."


    I didn''t stop talking to now. "All-powerful Magus. Why even bargain? You could just magic all your problems away. Unless you can''t. Then I see why you have to resort to cutting pointless deals."


    "Pointless?"


    "Isn''t it?" I nudged my head. "You still think I''m about to give her to you?"


    "You will."


    "Then you''re gonna have start thinking of an even better deal for the both of us. Because as it stands now, you''re current offer just sucks."


    He and the entire world can say what they will, but I knew deep down in the shriveled cold dark messed-up heart of his, that he knew that he got outyed. I knew it, he knew it.


    The threat of death wasn''t something he could hold against me anymore. The cut on my cheek still bled, still stung¡­ but I could rest at ease now, knowing that was it''ll stay as. Just a small cut on the cheek. He could point fingers at me all his want, I knew no beam of light would evere beelining my way any longer.


    He just kept on staring, hands bracing, and standing still, like some kind of rugged cowboy at high noon facing his greatest adversary right before him.


    If he wasn''t gonna say anything, if he just wanted to y showdown, then it was my turn to be to y the amodating, amicable diplomat¡­ with my first decree of the day being -


    "Let us go, Jay," I said, nking my tone of any hint of emotion. "Just let us go for now. Don''t make this any worse than it already is."


    He frowned, furrowing harshly. "Excuse you?"


    "It''s hard to love back someone you hate," I looked to the right of me, where a frozen scowl remained a permanent fixture on Ash''s expression. "And she already dislikes you plenty."


    "Yes, that''s why you aren''t dead yet," He curled a hand into a fist. "Just¡­ you know¡­ I''ll let you go, I promise I will, just give her back to me first."


    "I''m afraid she''s not leaving without me, Jay."


    That fist started to shake. "Then you''re not leaving either."


    So, there we were, exchanging sharp nces at one another, waiting for the other to make their next big move - an eternal stalemate.


    If only someone had told me that eternity onlysted for about a moment or two. Maybe if they did, I''d have been better prepared for the next time he raised his hand.


    It was quiet when it happened, it was instantaneous, I couldn''t even tell that something had happened at all.


    Not until a stream of dark red came sttering across my face, like a wet, sharp p to the senses. The warmth, the thickness, I stumbled back again, sputtering out red from my lips, feeling more than just small drops leave them.


    I panicking, I was blinded, my eyes coated - before I could think it, my hands were already wiping my face, feeling the dampness, the wetness, everywhere my fingers touched.


    It more than just a cut, the blood I mopped from my eyes alone, the sight of it, the crimson red coating every square inch of my palms¡­ I could feel myself growing faint.


    He did it again, arm outstretched again, a finger pointing again¡­ but he can''t kill me - he can''t! Why was there so much blood? Why was I bleeding so much? Why? Why?


    Was I?


    There wasn''t any pain, the excruciating sear of a bleeding wound¡­ I couldn''t feel any. There was blood everywhere, but the agony was nowhere to be found. That didn''t make any sense - it had to be somewhere.


    And it was. It just wasn''t from me. The blood on my hands, my face¡­ the pain it''d elicit - none of it belonged to me.


    On the floor was a river of red, with patches of fabric drifting atop, steadily growing in depth in size, above it, falling in streams, I found the source, and what I saw left me breathless, the panic surging through me couldn''t havee any faster than it had.


    Irene''s arm, its entirety, the entire sleeve was shredded into tatters, and the skin that showed through had all been slice into ribbons - gashes and shes, the entirety of her right side¡­ the blood just wouldn''t stop falling.


    But Irene did not move, did not flinch - she couldn''t. Still very still, unable to do anything.


    "I think you forget," Jay''s voice pounded hard in my head. "I''m only in love with one other person in this room," So condescending, aggravating. "And it certainly isn''t her."


    Couldn''t give two shits on what he was saying - I had to do something, I had to stop the bleeding, somehow, someway. If it hadn''t been for the human condition and the way the heart pumps pure adrenaline through the veins - I think I would have stayed as frozen stiff as she.


    I went spurring her way, hastily yet carefully removing her ruined zer, then I crouched down, wrapping the zer in thicks rolls around the gashes on her arm, watching it continue to tinge and dampened with the color of blood.


    "You act fast," Jay said, slowly veering his raised arm elsewhere. "But what are you gonna do with the other arm?"


    "Okay, wait, wait - STOP!" I stretched a hand towards him so fast, spun my head his way so fast, I felt a crackling pop in my neck. "Alright, you made your point! Just don''t, don''t please!"


    Bloodied hands, and face, pleading on bent knees¡­ It was a desperate visage, certainly desperate enough to have him lowering his hand again, the light from his fingertips fading into nothingness.


    "Not so confident now, are you?" He said, shaking his head. "I didn''t want to do that, you know? You made me do that. It''s your fault, your doing, you didn''t want to stop fucking talking, did you?!"


    "Okay!" My hand trembled. "I''ll stop! I won''t talk anymore! You won''t hear a word!"


    "See, now you won''t, because now you''re scared! Scared of what I''ll do next. Did you really think you could use my love for her against me? Use Eshwlyn against me?! Now you see what happens, now you''ll see what I''ll do! Take advantage of my kindness, I''ll take advantage of yours."


    He looked demented, there was a crazed look in his eyes - his sses crooked¡­ and when he adjusted them back upright, the crazy in them did not go away.


    "So, here''s what I wanna know," He took a step forward. "Now what will you do?"


    That wasn''t an easy question to answer. Not because it was hard, but because there was only one answer - the answer he wanted to hear, the answer I didn''t want to give.


    But more and more, as the blood continued to soak, continued to drip, it didn''t seem like an answer I can withhold for any longer.


    I slowly stood back up, feeling weightless in my knees, heavy on my shoulders. My eyes kept blurring - whether it was from the blood or from how fast my heart was beating, I didn''t know.


    "Well?" Jay pressed on, his tone more than just impatient. "What are you gonna do?"


    Focus. Just focus¡­ that''s what I needed to do. You look at him in dead in the eye¡­ no looking away, don''t let your determination falter, you musn''t, no matter what. You stare into that face, into that show of insanity, and you let your intent be known loud and clear.


    Took a single breath.


    I darted my hand forward.


    There was a blinding sh. Mine? A surge of wind? I stumbled again, I felt nothing against my feet - flying, drifting.


    The light dissipated.


    The pain exploded.


    My head throbbed, my back ached¡­ I saw my hands, felt my arms¡­ pulsating with pain, buried in debris¡­ my feet were hovering inches off the ground. It took a few seconds, a few heavings of lost breath before I realized what had happened.


    Couldn''t move without scraping myself because I was pressed against a wall, a wall that erupted fissures all stemming from an impact, my impact. Standing before in blurred vision were the backs of two unmoving figures¡­ one unharmed, the other continued to drip a pool of red.


    And between them, with an arm outstretched, silvers wisps on fingertips, Jay stood, his lips gaping wide open in disbelief.


    "I don''t believe it," His voice rang out sharply. "Was that you? Did you just try to use magic against me? You moved your arm, I thought that''s what you were trying to do. Did you really?


    He chuckled, his expression still in awe.


    "Well, you were fast. Not fast enough. I can''t believe it, the fucking audacity¡­ fine. Still so stubborn, I ask one thing... you know what - fine! You want to fight magic, do you? You still y the hero, okay, alright¡­ you want a fight, you''ll get a fight."

 Chapter 150 - A Practical Lesson

    There was a heavy bundle of severe feeling sensations ring around every inch of me, some of which more painful than others, but there were none at all that did not afflict any sort of stinging, sharpness, aching, nor throbbing whatsoever.


    It was like my entire body became a catalyst of pain - and Jay¡­ grin-baring, light-bearing Jay was its wielder.


    But if there was anything at all that I could say about the moment at hand¡­ it''d be the fact that it was strangely familiar.


    This pain, this predicament.


    I distinctly remembered thest time I found myself forcefully pinned up against a concrete b. How the hell could I ever forget? The way my sight blurred and unblurred, the feeling of every breath¡­ like a cinderblock pressing heavily against my chest. How I squirmed and how I writhed. It wasn''t exactly a memory you''d keep in a ditch somewhere in the short-term.


    The only thing that tore the simrities of past and present asunder was theck of touch - any way you look at it, there was nothing that kept me hovering inches from the ground, nothing that kept me pressed against the wall.


    Unlike the iron-grip of jagged ws, unlike the bruteness of Amelia''s approach, Jay hadn''t the need to get up and close when it came to inflicting harm on others.


    Yet somehow, his just felt a lot more personal.


    I felt myself moving again, not of my own volition. My hands, legs, torso, everything, it felt as if invisible strings had been tethered to every single part of me and they were being pulled again - forcefully.


    Jay pulled his arm back, and in turn, I was dragged along with it.


    I was sent hurtling, like a speeding bullet expelled out the barrel of a gun, from one side of the room to the next, from one wall to the other. I didn''t even know how fast I was going, where I was going, not until I heard¡­ not until I felt the impact.


    It sounded like a wet st, felt like even more than that - the entirety of my left side bashing hard against concrete, and the entirety of my right meeting the sudden plummet, crushing empty cardboard boxes on the floor.


    What was up, what was down, left, and right, I didn''t know what was what. I just knew I had to get back up on my feet and fast and so I did. Regardless of the immobilizing twinging on my left shoulder, regardless of my legs so numb to the core.


    Had this been two months earlier, had this been a two-month-ago-me, I highly doubt I''d even be standing as I was. That me would have been knocked ice-cold way back at the initial collision.


    At this point, agonizing pain wasn''t just some faraway prospect I cross my fingers to avoid. Now, after everything¡­ to me, dealing with pain has be just another part and parcel of my ever topsy-turvy life.


    Didn''t mean it doesn''t hurt like a fucking bitch though. The growing pounding in my battered skull can certainly vouch for me on that front.


    Swaying, steps unbnced, I spun around my garbled sights trying to focus it front and center onto the murky figure before me, echoing footsteps on steady approach.


    Another impact like that and the janitor on duty will be scraping my brain matter off the walls all the way to next week, I just know it. I can''t let that happen again.


    I focused. Through soring lungs I breathed, determined. And through arms aching, outstretched, I steadied my intent.


    Jay stopped at center stage of the room, peered over at me, and cracked another amused smirk.


    "That stance," He remarked, blowing a breath to ringed lips. "Oh, that takes me way back. I remembered taking that same stance too. Young, naive, magical-less, me. Hey, indulge me for a sec - you haven''t a fucking clue what you''re doing, do you?"


    A question asked meant an answer is to be given, but seriously I felt like if I open my mouth even at the slightest slit, the only thing I''ll be giving away then would be yesterday''s eggs and toast.


    Needless to say, Jay did not hear a single peep from me. Not that it seemed to bother him all that much going by his widening smile.


    "I sense some magicing from you. That''s promising. Can you use it though? Come on, use it. I wanna see."


    Now he was just trying to rile me up - really, I much prefer him aggressive than patronizing, I really wish he''d just continue raising his hands against me instead of mockingly stretching them out wide on either side, surrendering all show of hostility.


    "Come on, do it!" He goaded. "Something simple, something easy. Knock me over or something, you surely can do that much at least, right?"


    There he was, adding literal insult to injury¡­ but I wasn''t going to let myself sumb to such underhanded tactics. I kept that focus, felt that whirring fan within me flowing through my veins. Everything was within, I just gotta get it out past the surface.


    Focus, focus¡­


    No subjugating¡­ that''s still beyond you for now. Do what he did¡­ if you can do what he did, if you can just stall him¡­ maybe you might just make it.


    So do it¡­ do it...


    "DO IT!"


    Jay roared. He swiped an arm, instantly, no chance to elude, he whirled a thick book towards me, a hard edge striking the side of my head with no chance to elude, before it went slumping down with a thud at my feet.


    "DO IT!"


    He swiped again. An overfilled box.


    "DO IT!"


    Again. A cracked monitor tossed, crumbling to pieces onto a blood-stained floor.


    "FUCKING DO IT."


    Another. Missing only by inches. An entire aluminum shelf smashing, breaking, into the wall, dismantled into ttering, rolling chunks of metal.


    No more jeers, gone with the mockery - his rage returned with a burning vengeance, and he seethed and fumed, staring at me with a fury like nothing else. I''ve never seen so much hate in a person. So much disdain focused towards me.


    I never thought I''d end up being an object of hatred.


    "You? You! Holding the loyalty and trust of the most powerful Elf-Knight in Asteria?! Someone like you - powerless, useless - her Master? It''s a joke. IT''S A FUCKING JOKE!"


    His left foot thundered against the concrete, fracturing into fissures and cracks surrounding the impact.


    "You don''t deserve her! You didn''t deserve her! You never will!" Another stomp, his right, splintered even more. "Took her! Stole her! I was the one - she was supposed to - YOU RUINED EVERYTHING!"


    Jay''s voice was growing hoarse, every shout seemed to just add fuel to already zing mes. I couldn''t stand still, not when his hands, his fingertips were twitching the way they were.


    Because something tells me, that next time he swung again¡­ bruised and bleeding as I was¡­ he won''t be swinging to miss.


    He''ll kill me.


    I wanted to say, wanted to point it out to him that he just might - but the glint in his eyes, the gritting of his teeth - there wasn''t a single sliver of rationality left in that enraged expression.


    Needed to move.


    "Give her back," He lifted an arm, hovering those same jagged chunks of metalying sprawled by the wall. "SAY YOU''LL GIVE HER BACK!"


    I lunged myself off to the side, barely feeling a sharp whistling wind graze the back of my head. Landed in a pile, and as I did, my eyes fell, and found the serrated remains of that aluminum shelf burrowed deep into the concrete.


    Three pieces stuck on that. I counted seven that hovered¡­ Jay still had four more at hismand. I couldn''t stay there, I spurred, weaving around and scattering rubbish into the air as I did.


    "Now you''re gonna run," He muttered in dismay. "See? Can''t do anything. What happened to magic? What happened to fighting me, huh? What happened to your FOCUS?!"


    Another two impelled straight towards me, narrowly eluded, by throwing my entire weight down - it saved me, but it just added to my agony, everything was bleeding, aching¡­ and I just winded myself.


    I got up, straining, grunting - mustering all effort I had.


    His voice again. "Where''s the determination?!"


    Another shrill whistling piercing through the empty air - I wasn''t up yet. I jerked, impelling a throbbing leg forward¡­ sending me just a little bit more forward.


    Wasn''t far enough.


    The throbbing turned to searing, as the metal sliced at my calve, gouging open a gash that instantly spurted blood. That was it. I couldn''t get up, sit up¡­ I can''t stand up anymore.


    It''s always the leg, why is it always the leg?!


    Can''t give in, I can''t let it end here. One arm over the other, one hand then the next¡­ haul yourself, drag yourself!


    I chanced a nce at Jay, the desperation in my eyes meeting the insanity in his. I wanted to plead, scream at him to stop. But it was no use, words couldn''t anything more.


    He spoke again, his arm swinging¡­ and the onest hunk of metal darted straight for my head.


    "Where is your - !"


    I didn''t get to hear thest of his sentence. I braced myself, sped my eyes shut, holding in a breath for that swift moment of collision. I didn''t feel it happened - I thought it was because I was dead.


    I wasn''t.


    A ngor rang aloud. The deep ear-piercing reverberation of metal against metal echoed and echoed.


    My eyes fluttered open. The first thing I saw was that same hunk of metal split thoroughly in two by the middle on the floor just mere inches away from me. A glinting then caught my eye, a blinding shimmer¡­ a glistening tip¡­ of a sword¡­


    I felt my heart skip a beat, as the rest of the scene swiftly began to assemble itself.


    Those long locks of white hair were no longer still and unmoving, those steady hands squeezed the hilt of the sword, wielding in a way that always seemed like second nature.


    She was moving again - Ash somehow was moving again¡­ and in the blink of an eye, she came to my rescue. So fast, not even Jay had seen her.


    He stood there, I saw his face so ridden with disbelief, as Ash spoke out to him again, her voice dripping with more venom than I could ever imagine.


    "Intent?"

 Chapter 151 - The Wrath Of A Knight

    It got harder to breathe.


    In that room, at that moment, it felt as if the entire vicinity''s supply of oxygen had just been siphoned away all at once in a moment barely even worth a second of time.


    Instead what I breathed in, and breathed out of aching, heavy lungs was the palpable tension that came as its recement. I could feel its presence, so domineering, so petrifying¡­ an invisible prominence whose influence swayed everything into an oppressive silence.


    And it was all steeming, permeating off of one lone individual standing tall with her head held high.


    I wasn''t able to see her face¡­ the back of Ash''s head, her sword clutched tight in a single hand''s grasp, there were the only things the angle Iid in had to offer me in terms of a proper view.


    Could move on further still, haul myself forward with both arms into a better sight of her, a position where I could make contact with her eyes, but something kept me rooted to that spot apart from the blistering pain that encapsted my entire being.


    Jay''s expression.


    Though it was true that I couldn''t see Ash herself properly, the view of Jay on the other hand, standing there, utterly dumbfounded, all the way across at the other end of the room, was as crystal-clear as it gets for my sullied vision.


    The Magus had first-ss seats to the entirety of Ash''s front side - and clearly, from the expression on his face, he was dearly yearning for a refund. All the color had drained from his skin¡­ his brief moment of incensed insanity was sobering up quick.


    Magic snuffed, fingertips no longer glowing, he raised them slightly in surrender, treading slow steps backwards, and as he did, spoke out in a cating whisper.


    "W-wait, wait, listen¡­ I didn''t mean to - "


    He did not get to finish what he wanted to say. Ash refused, robbing him of the opportunity without so much as a word exchanged.


    Whether it was due to my already faltering vision, or something else entirely, it wouldn''t have changed the way it looked to my eyes. One moment, she was standing still, sword at a readied clutch, suddenly in the next, all that remained then was a violent swirl of white paper fluttering in the air from where she once stood.


    She was a blur, even more so than she was already. It happened, and I only saw it happened way after it had already urred. Ash flickered back into visibility - there, mere meters away from a stupefied Magus, already with her de in mid-swing, inches away from cleaving at his neck.


    But before contact was made, as the edge of her de so closely grazed the skin of his neck - Jay dissipated in a violent explosion of grey mist, and her sword only managed to whiff across the smog.


    The mist swayed, like a cloud of polluted air before her, and in a muffled echo, the cloud began to speak, somehow even in spite of how faint it sounded, I could still hear the unmistakable melody of desperation loud and clear.


    "Look, listen! I didn''t want to do that to you! I just - "


    "You thought a miserable spell such as that would be enough to bind me still?! You are gravely, foolishly mistaken..."


    Ash''s eyes whirled right around to the formless voice, and as she did, I finally caught a proper sight of her - of the expression stered across her face. Now, I''ve seen her enraged before, well-versed with the indignation coating her every word.


    But something felt different. I didn''t know what it was, try as I might, I couldn''t quite ce a finger on it. She was angry, furious - she had every right to be, the hatred burning in her emerald greens, the loathing ring out from her nostrils - the overpowering emotion in every motion, it was all very well-founded.


    I don''t know¡­ there was just something more than just anger lurking beyond her twisted expression. Something festering, something dark, I couldn''t describe it¡­ it was just something harboring beneath it all, like a darkness peeking through the smallest crevice.


    It frightened me. It scared me more than anything ever did. I hated using the word, but it was the only term that suited it unnervingly well¡­ it was simply vile.


    And I wasn''t the only that thought so. The gray smog drifted far, far away from her piercing gaze.


    Yet the moment he started to assemble, the very second his form turned solid again - Jay was blown back, far back, colliding, and fracturing a considerable chunk of the wall behind him with the back of his head in another explosion of dust and debris.


    Once more in a blur, zing from a trail of scattered papers, Ash had closed the distance between them, appearing back into sight with one leg stretched out.


    From the settling shroud of dust came a gasp and a wheeze, both of which conveyed great pain - but even then, Ash did not relent, she never was going to - marching great strides, her every stomp bringing her closer flushed with unbridled aggression.


    Both hands clutching, both hands raised, Ash plummeted her de in a blurring arc with enough momentum and force to cause a shockwave that blew away everything within the proximity, while also instantly dispersing the smog.


    But once again, her de only touched the empty air - and another grey cloud manifested itself a significant distance away from her.


    "Stop! Eshwlyn please! Hear me out - just hear me out, I - !"


    "ENOUGH!"


    For a time, that''s how it kept ying out. A cat-and-mouse chase of grand proportions. She''d swing, each time a near miss, meanwhile Jay cowered and shrank, never once going on the offensive, trying in vain to stave her wrath with pleads and excuses.


    She wasn''t hearing any of it - in fact, his voice just continued to aggravate her further and further, pushing past limits already surpassed. Her hoarse growl of frustration with her next strike that barely missed, I could feel myself cowering back too.


    It wasn''t like the time with Matriarch, she wasn''t an empty vessel hellbent on destruction - now she was conscious, aware¡­ that violence was hers, the destruction left in her wake, the scrapes in the walls, the cracks on the ground - it was all her¡­ everything was her.


    Then it all culminated - as her de effortlessly burrowed through the concrete in a failed attempt to skewer, a thunderous roar, the baring of teeth, Ash spun around to the retreating gray cloud, her submerged sword hastily slipping from her grasp, and somehow, with her hands, manage to grasp the non-physical, her fingers curling, clutching the tail end of the drifting smog.


    Jay, still formless, had somehow been snared by trembling hands that kept tightening and tightening. A panicked voice boomed again, but those words that sputtered, that echoed¡­ the recipient to them was no longer Ash.


    The pleads I heard, the tone of desperation that reached my ears, was directed solely at me.


    "Tell her to stop!" It said. "Make her stop, please! If I die, she - !"


    I didn''t get to hear any more of it. The rest of his sentence was drowned out in another deafening yell. Ash raised both hands - the bodiless Jay along with it - and arched them in a stance that braced for a plummet.


    A scream, a roar - one in fear, the other enraged - in a dissonant unison as Ash plunged the cloud of gray downwards in a swift, decisive second. The resulting impact shook the walls, the floors, like a miniature earthquake - with Ash being its source.


    The cloud was no longer a cloud. Deep within a pile of broken rubble, Jayid. sses askew, his entire face and body caked in dirt, dust, and the shimmer of blood afresh.


    Ash loomed above, the glint and glow of her emerald eyes more prominent than ever before. The rage in her gaze had subsided, but now it looked as if nothing was left within them aside from a deep, burning loathing.


    I''ve never that expression on her face before. The unnerving feeling settled in again, on top of that¡­ those words I never got to hear, those words spoken out in a time of great panic.


    It could have meant anything. Another deceit, another ploy¡­ just another attempt trying to pull the wool over my eyes.


    ''If I die, she¡­''


    She''ll what? Ash will what? I think I knew. I think maybe that''s what he wants me to think. So that I''ll get her to stop. So that he didn''t have to die. Another lie.


    Ash was raising her foot - slowly - she hovered it over his head - slowly - that same stance again - slowly - braced for another impact.


    Thest impact.


    I watched it, watched her¡­ looked at his body, looked at his face.


    If he dies, she¡­


    "Disappears¡­" I finished his lie, his deceit. The unnerving feeling never dissipating.


    His voice won''t stop ringing, his words¡­ so desperate, how it pleaded¡­ then I remembered.


    Jay was a terrible liar.


    I looked forward again, and Ash plunged her leg.


    "ASH, STOP!"

 Chapter 152 - A Little Thanks

    Warnings came toote.


    My words, urgent, frantic, reached her¡­ just as it always was with me, too little and toote.


    Like the drop of a guillotine''s sharpened edge, the fall of death''s swift embrace was near-instant. I heard it - the m, the explosion, the clunking crunch of shattered concrete. Felt it - the rattle in the walls, the floors, another violent tremor that unsteadied all. And saw it - Ash, Jay, disappearing in a thick cloud of dirt and dust.


    For a moment, there was only the quiet, only the frantic beating of my heartbeat pounding hard against my eardrums. My lungs felt ready to burst at the seams, I needed to breathe but I just couldn''t - everything just went rigid.


    It was like my entire body locked itself up, like it''s forgotten to do everything else apart from staring - it wanted to just keep staring, keep hearing¡­ hoping that my too little wasn''t at all toote.


    So it stayed watching, witness every scattered piece of paper driftingzily through the air from the shockwave, seeing the bits of debris falling to the floor like heavy rainfall from the ceiling, and straining through the gradually dissipating smog for any signs of life.


    The first thing my eyes managed to catch was a sway, a strand of white hovering briefly, I don''t think my eyelids had ever been more spread apart after that.


    A strand to strands, those wisps of white, then a lock of white - from there, I began to see even more. The shimmer of green, a hazy silhouette slowlying into view.


    My body, myself, it got what it sought for alright. Too little wasn''t toote after all.


    Ash hadn''t disappeared.


    She stood there at the epicenter of a giant crevice, still lingering that look of deep loathing on her face. From where I was it looked as if someone just used a giant metal spoon and half-heartedly scraped out a sizeable portion of the floor.


    My eyes immediately veered downwards to the focus of her intense scowling - towards Jay, sprawled out, his body caked over in ayer of dirt and soot, and mere inches away from his closed eyes, buried deeper than anything else - Ash''s footid submerged into the concrete.


    The moment I saw Jay''s chest faintly rising and falling, my body finally allowed itself a gulp of fresh cold air. In and out, in and out¡­ nearly passing out from deprivation.


    So? Was it finally over? Has the worst actuallye to pass?


    These were questions I was asking myself, questions I thought would meet promising answers.


    They didn''t.


    A gasp of breath, eyelids fluttering wide open - I saw Ash''s face briefly flinch in surprise. I heard her growl again - as her hand hastily darted for Jay but once more, unlike thest, she seized only air.


    Formless again, Jay started to drift from her clutches - his clouded form this time was not as thick, not as grey¡­ more like a thinning trail of steam than a cloud really.


    He wasn''t dodging anymore, wasn''t trying to appeal to reason - Jay drifted and swayed to escape. Ash wanted to stop him, but her foot stayed enclosed in the ground no matter how she twisted and writhed and as result, Jay was free to slither the narrow gap of the exit door.


    But just before he did so¡­ the exit was right by me, and I saw him linger briefly in ce. Jay spoke again, his echo was faint, his voice barely even a howl in the wind.


    Still, like a whisper in my ears, I heard his words¡­ hear the genuine sincerity in them louder than any shout.


    "Thank you," He told me. "Thank you for stopping her."


    No, that wasn''t sincerity. From the bottom of my heart, I dearly wanted to believe that his thank you wasn''t from the bottom of his heart. That he was lying again, deceiving again.


    I wanted to believe that, but I didn''t - and not a momentter, there he had gone, literally slipping through the cracks.


    At the same time, in a loud burst of loose rubble, Ash had finally managed to pry herself loose. And as for me¡­ well, the adrenaline was starting to wear, and the pain was starting to catch up to me.


    The only thing I managed to let out before my body gave way was a loud gasp of pain.


    "Master!"


    I felt a gust of wind breezed over me, then, the warmth of soft hands caught my head a second before it met the hard concrete. If it wasn''t for the agony holding me by the balls, I would have cracked a smile and a chuckle, marveling over how fast Ash could move from one side of the room to the other.


    Too bad I couldn''t. Too bad I was leaning into her hands instead, too bad the only thing my lips could form right then were gaps and hisses, wincing over the pain intensifying by the second.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you''re fine now."


    From above, spoke soft words offort. Looming over me, Ash looked over with eyes in great distress. It seemed that along with Jay, her terrifying demeanor, her menacing aura had instantly evaporated. All that remained now was the Ash that I knew. The Ash gentle with her movements, tender with her expression so wrought with worry.


    For a second, I could almost forget that the terrifying visage from moments ago was only a dream, that the Ash hellbent on destruction, hoarse with her growls was but a lucid nightmare¡­


    Then I looked off to the side and I saw her sword still sticking out the wall, see the deep shes and gaping holes left from the skirmish, and reality settled in again.


    "You''re bleeding badly¡­" Ash whispered.


    I followed her gaze to the rip in my jeans, my left leg outstretched, surrounded in a shimmering rim of deep dark red.


    "It''s the leg¡­ it''s always the goddamn leg," I muttered through gritted teeth.


    There was a sound of ripping fabric - Ash wrenched out arge piece of her sleeve jacket and started wrapping it around the gash on my calve. The same jacket I gave her way back when, the same jacket she spent a great amount of effort stitching back together¡­ the same one she''d always insist on wearing.


    It could just be me being overly sentimental, but I felt a bit bad seeing an empty patch on her right arm even if she herself never for a second hesitated.


    "I''m sorry¡­" She said, ripping out even more pieces when one proved insufficient. "I let this happened. I''m sorry. I should have broken out sooner, I should have paid a closer eye on spells. If only I was¡­ tsk¡­ why is it¡­ it won''t stop bleeding!"


    I was going to acknowledge her sorries, I wasn''t going to hear her faults. I ignored all that, focusing only on what really mattered now.


    "Just a small wound, been through worse, I''ll live," I said through heavy breaths. "Irene. Go to her now. She has it far worse. I think she''s - "


    Interrupted. Abruptly. An agonizing scream piercing through the silence telling of a suffering iparable to my own. Felt a lump in my throat swelling bigger and bigger as I looked over to the side.


    Irene was keeling over, both knees bent in a pool of blood, pure agony disfiguring her face - one quivering hand clutching her bloodied, mutted, bleeding, zer-bundled arm.


    Unlike me, however, Irene had more mettle in her than I could ever hope to have. She decided one excruciating scream was enough and whimpered nothing more - the rest of her agony only vocalized through grounded teeth and heavy grunts.


    She blinked once, heaved once, then looked over my way, her gaze sullen but firm.


    "Fine¡­ I''m fine," She said, a furrow on her brow. "Piece of shit. I didn''t think¡­ didn''t realize¡­ he was that powerful."


    I nodded vigorously back at her in wholehearted agreement.


    "Your leg," She nudged her head forward. "Are you¡­ are you okay?"


    My vigorous nods turn to frantic shakes - she had far more important things deserving her concern other than me.


    "Forget me," I hissed, looking over at Ash again. "Ash go, she needs some - "


    "It''ll heal!" Irene interjected, grunting herself back upright, before slowly lumbering herself over to me. "You, on the other hand, he tossed you around like a wet cloth. You don''t walk that - you''re concussed, you''re - "


    "Fine!" I heaved. My turn to interrupt with assurance. "I died once. This is nothingpared to that."


    There was a moment where nothing happened except for dubious nces exchanged at one another. From Ash to me, from me to Irene, from Irene back to Ash, and vice versa.


    Eventually we all just kinda epted that we were all as fine as we liked to believe even though we didn''t believe each other.


    I decided to break that silence, changing the topicpletely.


    "You broke out of the spell too?" I asked.


    Irene shook her head. "That''s something you don''t break out of unless he wants you to."


    "But Ash -"


    "Is strong," She promptly answered. "Stronger than he realized."


    "If only I had broken out sooner than I had,"mented Ash. "His power''s remarkable."


    Irene scoffed. "And you''re no different. I know Elf-Knights are formidable¡­ but you¡­ you''re something else entirely."


    "So wait," I said, forming a frown. "You''re telling me he broke the spell for you?"


    "It does seem that way, doesn''t it?" said Irene, wincing as she tried to move her injured arm. "Beats me why he did that¡­ he could have easily just left me as I was till I bled out. But he didn''t, why didn''t he?"


    I think I might know the answer to that one. Those things I thought lies - sincerity, gratitude - this was his thank you, his I''m sorry.


    Can''t fake this one.


    "Alright, enough talk," Irene said, spinning herself around to Jay''s route of escape. "Elf, stay with your Master. I''m going after this son of a bitch."

 Chapter 153 - Next Step Forward

    There it was again. That ever-distinct, ever-dreadful sinking feeling in my gut. It didn''t take much to trigger those butterflies to flutter their wings around my bowels. In fact, I know of a few things myself that''d consistently get those rm bells ngoring.


    Confrontations, fangs, ws, both in tandem make for a really bad panic attack, andst but not least, really bad ideas.


    Irene fell on thetterst part of that list.


    There was bravado, there was strength, and then there was just in being stupid. Now, I never took the detective for being a dunce, that''s kinda more my thing, really - but even I could tell that running a wild goose chase after the person that almost effortlessly rendered two out of three of uspletely inert was an even worse idea than that one time I decided taking out a loan from the local Mob organization in the area didn''t sound too bad.


    Pretty sure that''s how I ended up here in the first ce, actually¡­ if the domino effect is anything to go by that is. So yeah, I''m the freaking spokesperson for bad ideas, and even I wasn''t gonna try and advocate for something like that.


    But trying to tell her that was simply going to be a mouthful of effort I wasn''t feeling up to oveing - so I looked at her, shaking my head firmly once, and sufficing with an assertive simple, "No."


    Irene actually drew her head back at my little show of defiance, as if she was expecting any different.


    "Why?" She said, probably already answering that question herself in her head. "It''s too dangerous? I''m too injured? He''s a lot more than I could possibly handle?"


    Sometimes I wonder if I''m the only one here that''s actually deterred by grievous injuries - because, from the way that Irene kept brushing hers aside, ncing at it like some small inconvenience, you''d think that mangled, shredded arm of hers was just a simple paper cut on her fingertip.


    "All three," I responded. "Don''t go after him, just don''t. He''s not going to..."


    Not going to what? How do I know what he is or isn''t going to do? The answer''s simple, really - I don''t know. But some part of me really was convinced that though this may not be thest we''d see of him, this was thest for now. Jay wasn''t going to hurt us anymore.


    Yet how was I supposed to say that out loud with a straight face? And regardless¡­ with injuries like these¡­ it was hard to believe that the person that afflicted us with them in the first ce was going to leave us be afterward.


    "There''s no n," I said, going for a different approach. "No tricks up our sleeves. We don''t know where the book is, where he is¡­ and even if you do find him, then what?"


    A twinge of pain shot up my leg, offsetting sharp gaps of difort from out my lips, which also then proceeded to offset a look of absolute remorse reflecting off from a pair of green eyes.


    "I''m inclined to agree," Ash muttered, tying thest knot on my calf with bloodied fingers. "My priority above all else is my Master''s safety."


    Irene, falling back to old habits, tried to fold her arms together. Needless to say, that didn''t really work out too well for her.


    "He needs to recoup, to rest¡­" Ash stood up, maintaining a courteous demeanor in the face of Irene''s piercing gaze. "And so do you."


    In ce of folding her arms, Irene folded her non-injured hand into a fist. "I''m not going to say you''re wrong. But tell me this, Elf, if we let him go now, who''s going to chase after him then? He''s been outed, his cover''s blown, we know who he is¡­ if we give him time to run, we give him time to disappear, and by the time we manage to find him again, it wouldn''t have even mattered¡­ the Blight would have rotted everything by then."


    She wasn''t wrong there either. Both raised sound reasons. Not one of us aside from Ash was physically abled enough to go on any further, yet at the same time, if we don''t go any further then Jay will be further - maybe far enough ahead as well where reaching bes infeasible to aplish.


    What''s the right choice?


    "Destroying the book wasn''t the only solution to undoing the Blight," I said, mustering enough strength to sit upright. "There''s still the Speaker/Listener route we can take."


    "You aren''t trained Mr. Speaker," Irene hastily pointed out. "We don''t have a Listener in our catalog, we only have a few days till the Blight reaches max potency¡­ need I go on any further, or do you get the picture?"


    Got the picture crystal-clear, alright¡­ and I could also see that she was going to stay adamant and firm on her stance in the matter. Guess Ash thought the same too, for even she didn''t offer any more words to try and dissuade her from going.


    So, hearkening only silence from the both of us, Irene went.


    Past scattered papers, shifting loose from tangled wires, she reached for the door handle. Of course, it was a given that I had concerns overflowing, especially in the state that she was in.


    I wanted to do so many different things at the same time, with one-half of the wants contradicting the second half.


    ''Tell her to stop again,'' says one end of the spectrum. ''Follow along with her,'' boldly proimed the other end. Then there, wedged in the middle of it all, a voice was saying to have Ash tag along, while I stay in this destroyed storage room to recoup.


    But I knew Ash wasn''t going to go anywhere, the guilt in her eyes kept her close to me¡­ and Irene would just t out refuse thepany¡­ apparently, somehow, she sees in me in a worse state than she saw herself. To that, I say someone needs to give her a mirror.


    I heard the click of a handle, the squeaking creak of swinging hinges¡­ and like the dimness dissipating from the light shining through the now opened doorway, my concerns all vanished in an instant.


    There wasn''t a single unraised eyebrow between the three of us. What we thought was light artificial, flickering away from a fluorescentmp hanging affixed on the ceiling hallway was in fact¡­ just not at all the case.


    There was nomp. There was no hallway.


    That light shedding bright the dpidated of the room, glinting the blood on the ground, highlighting all the cracks and fissures - it was sourcing from the scorching re of the afternoon sun hanging in a cloudless blue sky.


    Narrow halls, none. Office spaces, none. No white walls, no ck carpeted floors in sight. Irene took a single cautionary step past the doorframe, and the instant she did, the crunch of gravel could be heard loud and clear.


    Seeing was believing. But hearing it definitely sealed the deal. I think Irene managed to boil down all our reactions with just a single sentence, "No, he did not just¡­"


    But he did. Jay really did.


    It was the only door leading out, and leading out it definitely did. Too Literally. The scenery beyond itprised of an open wide space, a paved cobble walkway, a familiar walkway¡­ as it was essentially the very same one we took to get to the building itself.


    In the distance, the chippering of birds, the rustling of leaves on swaying branches¡­ a gust of wind blew¡­ breezing a warmth past our unblinking expressions.


    Pretty sure we''re three stories up the premises¡­ so how could a door located dead-center on the third floor ever lead out to the surface level? Ordinarily, there wouldn''t even be an answer to such an impossible question. Ordinarily, these kinds of things shouldn''t even be questions being asked in the first ce.


    Ordinarily¡­


    Oh, how I missed the ordinary.


    Irene withdrew her foot back into the inside, her hand still gripping the handle tight. Wordlessly, there rouse the squeak of hinges again, the resounding click of a door closing shut. The light vanished, and once more the room was plunged into darkness.


    "Is that going to change anything?" I inquired, when no one had. "Closing the door?"


    Irene, eyes permanently tethered to her grip on the handle, sucked in a deep breath.


    "Sometimes," She said, sinking the handle once again. "Fingers crossed."


    Another squeak, another swing¡­ another warm glow of bright light filtering inwards. Was it the light from the in, or was it light from the out?


    "Fuck..." Irene said.


    You can put two and two together for yourself from there.


    Undismayed, Irene tried again¡­ and again, then again. The same glow of light each time, same gust of wind breezing through.


    I think her stubbornness, her denial of what''s before her, has to do with the fact that she couldn''t ept how little control we truly had over everything. Here we were debating over our next course of action, settling on our next course of action, only for it to be decisively thrown out the exit.


    Our next course had already been decided for us.


    Jay wanted us out.

 Chapter 154 - There And Back Again

    It was the strangest thing.


    The way it went so seamlessly like we really were just walking through a normal doorway. There wasn''t even the slightest feeling of vertigo, no sensation of disorientation to wobble my legs and mind unsteady.


    Yeah, the transition from the inside to the outside was surprisingly smooth¡­ well, it''d probably be a lot more smoother hadn''t there been the continuous twinge of pain shooting upwards with every left step taken. Luckily Ash stood by my side, always at the ready to offer a helping shoulder to lean on.


    We hobbled and limp, doing away with the ck of concrete from within and instead, meeting with the crunch of gravel from the out. It took a few more distancing steps before a precise understanding of our exact whereabouts could be discerned.


    "We''re out front again," spoke the displeasure in Irene''s voice from up ahead. "Back to where we started."


    And indeed we were¡­ a quick spin backward disyed an all too familiar sight. The narrow doorway we stumbled out of had gone, as if it had never really been there, to begin with¡­ because it never really had, hadn''t it?


    Magic was like the rebellious teenager to thews of reality. Every time reality would say ''no you can''t do that.'', magic would just give the finger and proceed to go about doing it anyway.


    There were the double ss doors of the entrance again,plete with the greens of potted nts and the typical lobby-entrance furnishing you''d find everywhere else staring back at us from the inside.


    If I didn''t literally just see myself walking out of a magical door-portal from the third floor not even mere moments ago, I''d have assumed we simply walked out of the entrance without even noticing.


    I was fully convinced that our little romp through Cyberware Game Studio was speedily approaching an abrupt and painful end - made even worse by the fact that we had absolutely nothing to show for our little venture either, apart from a few answered questions¡­ and some painful ouches that won''t be going away anytime soon.


    "Should just cut our losses," I said through painful winces. "Let''s just go home - rest. We''ll brainstorm for other ideas."


    Ash was all for proper recuperation and refuge, expressing no dissent, and nodding along with my promation in a show of full support. Yet s, the decision on what to do next did not rely upon a majority vote. If it did, you bet we''d be mbering our asses into the car in a heartbeat.


    No, despite all signs pointing to a fruitless endeavor, Irene chose to ignore it all, strolling along in theplete and total opposite direction, more determined than dissuaded, passing Ash and me hurriedly by with only a brief word spoken in a whisper.


    "You guys wait here..."


    Props to her, I suppose. I absolutely no clue where this tenaciousness of hers wasing from - it''s almost frightening, really. Not even a mangled arm was enough to deter her away¡­ I had a feeling she wasn''t going to stop till she breathed herst.


    Like hell we''re waiting for that¡­


    "Ash¡­" I looked to the glittering greens at my side, just a single nce¡­ and she immediately understood.


    The Elf nodded, and carefully spun us around again. "Understood."


    Guess we''ll be breathing ourst together, then.


    With the usage of both legs avable to her, it was only natural she''d reach the entrance first. By the time we manage to y catch up to her hasty strides, Irene was already rapping an assertive finger against the paned ss.


    "No one''s going to buzz you in just cause you''re knocking politely, you know?" I said, detaching myself from Ash''s shoulder to lean against a nearby column. "It''s not like anyone''s gonna hear you¡­"


    The rapping only further intensified. "Not necessarily."


    Ambiguity was not my forte. It''d have taken forever if I had been left to my own devices to try and find meaning behind her incessant rappings. Hadn''t it been for Ash nudging, Ash pointing, I''d never would have caught it.


    That little blink of red, the small shimmer of lenses veiled beneath apact piece of machinery¡­


    "Those timely blinkings," Ash muttered, giving it a precarious leering. "The clocks back home that I''ve disposed of, it bears an uncanny resemnce."


    "Good eye," I said, giving a slight smile. "But don''t go disposing of this one, please. We''re gonna need it."


    So, CCTV cameras, huh? It was blinking, it was also pointing squarely straight at us - guess that''s the n then, be enough of a ruckus that you can''t be ignored.


    Though it''d really be easier if we just brute force our way in¡­ but I guess Irene''s no barbarian.


    "Okay, let me rephrase," I said, ncing back to the clinking of ss. "Security isn''t going to buzz you in just cause you''re knocking politely."


    Again, all I got in return from her was ambiguity. "Not waiting for security¡­"


    Ash couldn''t offer any hints this time around, so instead the both of us just opted for the wait-and-see approach¡­ it took a while but sure enough, something else could be heard beyond the continued chinking. Ash''s ears perked first, heard first¡­ her eyes immediately veering away from the suspicious red light.


    "Someone''s approaching," She said, an edge to her voice¡­ taking a stance close by me which blocked most of everything from view. A literal human shield bracing for any sort of impact.


    I wasn''t going to try and argue against her overprotectiveness, after everything, she had every right to be¡­ so I fell in line, and too brace myself alongside her, even though I knew there wasn''t anything to worry about.


    Irene stopped knocking - and there, just as it was the first time through, the echo of footsteps could be heard fast approaching the vicinity. Only this time, we weren''t greeted with the sight of a tall,nky bespectacled figure gasping desperately for air.


    No, instead this time, we were met with a different tall,nky non-bespectacled figure gasping desperately for air. Widened ocean-blue eyes stared back at us from behind the ss panels, murking the surface with fogged breath. It took only a second''s nce to recognize that expensive attire, that neatly-groomed hairstyle coated with the most dazzling wax out in the market.


    Not every day you''d see a figurehead of a studio so readily eager to greet a visitor at his doorstep. Can''t say I saw thising...


    "Hello again, Howard," Irene said.


    Howard looked back at her as though he was staring at the devil in the face, not that he was far off the mark, really¡­


    "Security¡­ informed¡­ weird people outside," wheezed Howard, bending down and clutching both knees. "Didn''t even know... you left the building."


    "Trust me, not like we wanted to."


    Suddenly, Howard''s wide-open eyes widened even more, nearly tripping over his feet as he stumbled slightly backward. "Your¡­ your arm¡­ what the hell?!"


    Irene clicked her tongue, and without even flinching, simply drew her arm away from view. "Looks worse than it actually is, okay?"


    From one grotesque sight to another, Howard continued gaping away in pure horror. "Your partner''s leg!"


    "He''ll live!" She snapped, while also snapping her fingers. "Focus! We need to talk with one of your employees - He''s somewhere in there, I know it."


    "Talk? Talk?" He repeated like a disoriented parrot. "Who? Why? What about? Oh no, my employees, they - look I''m the only one! No one else is involved, alright? It''s just me. They''re all innocent!"


    I scoffed. "Yeah, I''m pretty sure your sound girl will have a thing or two to say about that, actually."


    "Y-you know?" Howard turned pale. "Okay, okay, she''s not - look I dragged her into it, alright? She didn''t want to, I forced her! The me''s all mine, don''t - don''t incriminate her too, she has nothing to do with - "


    "Howard, I don''t care!" Irene shouted, nearly fracturing the ss with a tightened fist. "Open the door, now! Your employee, the intern, the idiot called Jay! He''s the one I''m really after. And I''m gonna find him. You can either help him on that front¡­ or you don''t. Your choice. You make sure you choose wisely."


    "Help¡­ help¡­" He parroted again, blinking rapidly. "Help you how?"


    "You can start by letting us in," She said. "We''ll look for him. Turn the whole damn building upside down. If I don''t find him, then that''s when youe in again. You give us all of his information. His address, his background, his email, anything and everything that has to do with him, you give up otherwise it''s - "


    Wait, rify! rify!" Howard interjected, raising both hands up. "You want who''s information now?"


    Irene looked almost as if she would have choked him dead had she only full usage of both arms. "The two-year intern. Jay¡­ what''s-his-name! The one that brought us to you in the first ce!"


    Howard cowered further back in fear, but that bewildered look on his face stayed unchanged. His lips quivered, reluctantly¡­ he spoke again.


    Reluctant - because it seems he knew that what he was about to say, was what we didn''t wanna hear.


    And he was right.


    Too right.


    "We don''t¡­ we don''t do internships here. Jay¡­ there''s no one by that name that works here."

 Chapter 156 - Another Solution, Part 1

    "There," Ash leaned backwards, her smile as reassuring as it was uncertain. "I believe I have done all I can for you."


    She sounded a bit bitter about it.


    I looked back at her, seeing that same uncertainty brimming in her eyes, so desperately wanting for a way to be able to do so much more than she had done already.


    Yet s, unless her hair zed with fire and her name rhymed with ''Lia'', there wasn''t much else she could do that she hadn''t done already, and besides¡­ it wasn''t as if her bandaging skills left much to be desired - she did a pretty nice job patching me up.


    Now that my wound had been properly tended to, it didn''t look as bad as it had before, certainly didn''t feel as bad as it had before that''s for sure.


    Slowly, I unpropped my leg from the stool, bending it, lowering it, feeling the weight of my foot pressed against the ground - still throbbed, very much still stung - but overall it was a lot more bearable.


    So I went all the way. I stood up, straight and tall. Ash briefly panicked, and immediately stood up after me, hands outstretched thinking I''d stumble, but after a short moment had passed, lowered them down again. I wasn''t gonna stumble.


    That alone was enough to rid the uncertainty in her eyes, stamp away that little sliver of bitterness wafting about. Her lips were free to smile guilt-free, and it definitely looked a lot better when it was that way.


    "Thanks, Ash."


    She bowed slightly, and what else could she possibly say except, "You''re wee."


    I walked, feeling like a toddler taking his baby steps, slowly making my way to the scene of busywork directly across from me. If I could put one foot over the other then that meant I was done recuperating.


    Meant that I could actually, finally, help out.


    I wobbled over to the cluttered desk and ced both hands firmly against a stack of resumes. The same stack which had a hand midway through the process of pulling out a piece from the top only now it couldn''t - cause I was in the way.


    Irene nced upwards.


    I nced downwards.


    "Time for a break, Irene," I proimed, nudging my chin to the now vacant seat beside of an idling Ash, who was curiously poking through the rest of the content inside of the first aid kit. "Go see the nurse at room 1."


    She tugged again, this time sessful at prying loose a file, which she then proceeded to unfurl. "I''m fine," She simply stated and said nothing more.


    By then though, I was already benumbed to all her assurances, every ''I''m fine'' just sounds like ''I''m stubborn'' and really, that''s exactly what she meant by it.


    Thing was, I can be stubborn too.


    "Give you and her five minutes to assess the damage, at least," I said, my tone softly appealing to reason. "Haven''t once looked at your arm since it happened. Isn''t it better to see how bad it is first then move on from there?"


    Another stern stare ncing upwards. I knew she wanted to get Jay badly, and I highly doubt she''d even take a moment''s reprieve until she finally nabs the bastard with her own hands.


    I think this was her way of reprimanding herself, just as Ashmented for not being able to do more, I suppose Irene was an even harsher critic on herself for having things y out as they did under her watch.


    And then there was also me - how do you think I was feeling about the entire thing? I''ll tell you now, I wasn''t pointing the finger of me at any one of the two¡­


    Stepping back, it''s kinda amusing, really. Somehow, what happened back then was simultaneously everybody''s and nobody''s fault.


    "If you''re not going to do it for you," I said, gently taking the folder from her hand. "Can you at least do it for me?"


    I wasn''t sure whether or not she''d actually listen finally - especially with that scowl of hers still unblinking and piercing, but then I heard the legs of her chair give a grating squeak, and then a momentter, she was standing¡­ a momentter¡­ she was walking.


    Irene wasn''t much for smiles, certainly wasn''t expecting one from her. But I suppose my own was more than enough for the both of us.


    "Appreciate it," I said.


    Looks like Nurse Ash has got another patient on her hands. Meanwhile, I guess I''m going to be staring at strangers'' names and faces for a while¡­ what joy this will be, I''m sure.


    I kinda got the gist of what Irene was trying to do here, during one of the times Howard went to fetch her some more names, she exined it quite briefly¡­ well as brief as you can get with an exnation like that.


    When Howard first told us he hadn''t a clue who the hell this Jay person was. I assumed magic had done it again - Jay used his dazzling hocus-pocus to scrub himself out of people''s memories, he even went through the extra effort of expunging his name frompany records.


    Turns out, I was only half right. Erasing the entirety of your existence, ording to the detective, was apparently a feat too intricate and difficult for one to pull off at such record-speed. It was simply impossible, no matter how skilled a person was, disappearing into literal thin air was just not in the cards¡­ even for a Magus.


    So how do you exin it? Why are people going ''Jay who?'' at the very mention of his name?


    I asked that, still firm on the belief that Jay really did just snapped himself from existence, thinking there was just no other exnation for it.


    Long story short, there was an exnation for it.


    As stated once before, scrubbing all presence of yourself from people''s memories wasn''t something you can just do on a whim, it''d simply have taken more time than Jay had in order to conjure such a spell.


    So, going by Irene''s assumption, the Magus simply opted for the next best thing instead.


    He hid his presence. Every memory, every indication, every trace of his existence, he just upped and stuffed it in a ce no one would find it. Doing so was quicker, easier, and far more feasible to pull off in the timeframe that he had.


    When inquired about the difference between the two, Irene just looked at me as if it was standard magic know-how 101. Well, apologizes for not knowing my abracadabra from my kazam¡­ I''ll try to work on it.


    Anyway, difference - disappearing is just you gone¡­ there was nothing anyone can do about that. But hiding¡­ hiding implies that you can be found. Jay can still be found.


    All we had to do was look for him.


    Apparently, the easiest way to do that was to search through and find a trace of his employment here.


    And given the cluttered mess before me now, folders atop of folders, stacked like Jenga soaring high - Irene''s search hasn''t been all that fruitful... oh boy¡­


    I sat down in her seat, and from the nearest pile in reach, I pulled a folder and promptly begun a search of my own.


    Irene exined to me what I was supposed to be looking for here - Jay''s employment record was nowhere to be found, but that doesn''t mean it didn''t exist anymore¡­ it was just hiding in in sight, in the contents of another.


    You can''t hide something in nothing, you have to put it in something that already exists. It''s confusing, kinda hard to grasp¡­ and really I''m just going with it, but essentially he just disguised his record in the form of someone else''s.


    I just needed to look for the wolf among sheep''s clothing. Find the one record that seems off, out of ce¡­ how? Irene said I''ll feel it¡­ that I''ll know when I found it. This type of magic was like a wooly sweater - you pull one loose strand and everything else woulde unraveling.


    So just gotta find that loose strand.


    That being said though, why was Howard searching along with us? I remembered asking that, thinking she''s only keeping him around doing grunt work simply out of spite for him.


    I still think that was the case - but Irene imed he needed to be monitored under close surveince for the time being. After all, it was him and only him that Jay used as a puppet, who''s to say he won''t use him again?


    Having him cooperate with us, looking through endless files for a non-existent employee was simply a cover story just so she could keep an eye on him.


    Now it was my turn to keep an eye on him too¡­ and so far, through quick nces up from my page-flipping, he just lookedpletely miserable with his ce in life.


    Though I suppose if I had to slug throughpany files not even knowing exactly what the hell was looking for, I wouldn''t be all sunshine and roses as well.


    Still... a felon as he was, couldn''t help but be a little sympathetic to his plight.


    "Found him yet?" I asked.


    Howard flipped close the folder he was scrounging through. "No¡­"


    Ah well, we''ll get there.


    Hopefully, we get there.


    Hopefully...

 Chapter 157 - Another Solution, Part 2

    Susan Hodgers. Terrence Roger. Liam C. Anderson. Kelvin Clein. Pretty sure that one was a fake name, but okay. Ben Nelson. Elizabeth Steward.


    I had names, faces, degrees, des, phone numbers, and addresses - but still no Jay. Over time, Howard and I gradually leveled the colossal mountain of files into a more surmountable molehill.


    Won''t be long now till we were reaching for air. There was so little left to look through that I was starting to get a bit worried. After all, I''ve still had yet to feel any tingle, any off-feeling sensation as Irene had imed.


    Thought about voicing my concerns out loud to her, but ultimately decided against it. Too early to be crying wolf when I hadn''t even finished rummaging through the rest of the catalog.


    Speaking of concerns¡­ there was another in mind, another one in sight, and it also wasn''t one I was able to turn a blind eye to¡­ because every time I looked up from another insignificant folder, it''d be right there staring back at me in the face.


    Irene was a peculiar sight. More urately, her face was.


    This wasn''t me leering. I already had my chance for an up-close-and-personal look at her - and back then I''ve seen more than enough of her tost me a lifetime.


    No, her eyes caught my eye - from the way they looked, the way they stared¡­ something looked so rigid about it, I thought maybe that was just her steeling through the pain. But then I trailed along her sightline, followed her gaze, and eventually, I found myself staring at long cascading locks of silky white hair.


    Those weren''t eyes toughing out the pain from grievous wounds, those were eyes trying to stifle away the apprehension from surfacing through.


    Ash was cleaning her cuts, tending to every slice with small dabs of cotton doused in disinfectant - carefully, attentively, every ounce of focus into minimizing her pain, doing way with her difort.


    And in return, Irene was squirming in her seat, clenching a trembling fist¡­ as if she was staring at a vile cockroach crawling up her shoulder.


    Of course, Ash was too busy treating her arm to even notice anything was amiss. Unfortunately, I wasn''t as busy¡­ I noticed.


    Now, I was just busy trying not to notice. Funny how that turned out. It was disheartening to see, sure¡­ but I don''t believe that Irene hated Ash in particr, it was just¡­ y''know, the way things were for them. The status-quo of the mythical. It is how it is.


    I retreaded my wandering eyes back to the task at hand, gazing away at a new folder that muscle memory automatically ced in my hands. Took one quick look at the contents within, and I felt my lips curling slightly in amusement, along with a puff of air expelling from my nostrils.


    Howard, miserable and sullen-eyed, seemed to have taken offense to the fact that I''ve managed to smile about in this joyless, cruel activity we call living life.


    "What''s so funny?" He asked, as if daring me to snort again in his presence.


    I looked back at him, flipped the folder facing outwards, and spun it around facing his-wards. Howard leaned forward, squinted his eyes, and proceeded to slump back into his seat.


    "Oh¡­"


    My smile widened. "It''s little Howard Jr."


    "Yeah, okay¡­" He muttered, looking utterly defeated both physically and mentally. "Go have yourugh."


    I would if there was something tough about. To me, it was just an interesting find. Mr. Game Director''s employee profile in my hands. Says here he had a few stints working in now defunct studios, got rmended through a friend of a friend. So far everything aligned with his story. Started out as a debugger and climbed thedder up to where he is now.


    Well, I say climb thedder, but it was more like he took the secret elevator all the way to the top. Gaining an all-ess pass thanks to one little email. An email that no longer existed.


    Makes me wonder, actually¡­


    "Just out of curiosity," I mused, setting his folder aside. "You no longer have an email to rely on this time, so how are you going to go about making this nned sequel to Asteria?"


    He nced up at me again, a weary sigh escaping his lips. "I told you I don''t need the email anymore. Everything I need is all in the imagination. I already have everything nned out."


    "If you say so," I said, still a bit dubious on that im. "So what''s the story going to be about this time? If we''re going by the endings, there''s really nowhere else to go from there. Leonardo''s dead, Terestra''s dead. How are you gonna continue?"


    His sight turned into a groan. "Look, is any of this even relevant to the matter at hand?"


    "More than you could ever know."


    It wasn''t really a sufficient answer, but it was an answer nheless. I can understand his reluctance in disclosing something as incriminating as plot details and if it wasn''t for the fact that refusing me would be - by proxy - also rejecting Irene, I think his lips wouldn''t have been as loose as it was.


    "It''s not actually a sequel¡­"


    I raised a brow. "Prequel?"


    "Yeah," He affirmed in a whisper. "New main character, set way back before any of the events of the original unfolded. The story is less on a grand scale¡­ this time I wanna focus on the aspect the fans liked most about the original."


    "Which was?"


    Howard look affronted, almost like he was disappointed. "You didn''t¡­ you didn''t y the game?"


    "I''m slow and steady," was my excuse, offered with a wave of a hand. "So what are you focusing on this time?"


    He kept that dejected face, answering with absolutely no fervor in his voice. "The six servants of Terestra."


    I felt my eyes briefly stray towards those long locks of white again, before I manage to wrench them back into focus. "You mean¡­ like Eshwyln, you''re gonna put her into the spotlight?"


    Howard shrugged. "Fan favorite. People wanna know more about her¡­ her backstory was only briefly touched upon in the original¡­ a lot of people wanna know the reason why Elves are considered evil."


    Had to try my hardest to resist a dubious scoff. "And you think you know why Elves are considered evil?"


    "Haven''t thought of a good enough reason yet," He admitted with a frown. "I''m working on it."


    It''s a bit bizarre discussing the intricacies of a character''s yet-to-be-known backstory while at the same time, said character is in the very room with us not even ten feet away.


    Not that Howard needs to know that, of course.


    "And besides," He added, seemingly forgetting what he was supposed to be doing. "This is also a good opportunity to introduce cut-content that we couldn''t put into the original."


    "Ah yes," I said, knowing exactly what he was referring to. "Blightfall, right?"


    "Among other things."


    Could have guessed as much.


    "Have this really cool scene nned out, actually," Howard edged his seat closer. "There''s gonna be Blight, right? It''s gonna pour on one of the provinces, say, for now, Astra alright? Naturally, the kingdom is in peril, and¡­"


    I nodded, listening, but not really listening¡­ reaching for another folder in my right, flipping it open wide¡­ only to stop before I could even read past the surname.


    Blinking, I looked back up at Howard. "Say again?"


    "Yeah, uh¡­" He frowned. "The Blight on Astra gets immediately cleansed."


    Now I was edging closer, listening with all my focus. "Who did you say would do it? Who''s gonna cleanse the Blight?"


    "You weren''t listening?"


    "I''m hard of hearing," I replied almost immediately. "Answer the question, Howard."


    Howard gave me a puzzled look, but it wasn''t as if he was going to turn away an eager ear. "Sera Nas."


    "Sera Nas," I repeated under my breath. Again and again. Familiarly just barely eluding me. "Sera Nas¡­ Sera Nas¡­"


    Until it finally clicked in my head. "The third servant of Terestra?"


    The very instance Howard nodded his head, I felt as if I just unearth a gold mine sitting right by my feet.


    "Sera Nas, she can¡­ she''s able to get rid of the Blight that easy?"


    "Well¡­" Howard said, smiling faintly. Obviously pleased his tale was eliciting such a reaction. "She is known as the Advocator of the Damned on her wiki page. The arbiter of the dead? What do you suppose that could mean?"


    "Wiki page doesn''t know either," I said, recalling the excerpt I read way back when I was learning about magic.


    ''Heralded as the only true arbiter of death, though not really known why¡­''


    Word for word, I can still vividly recall it. Guess the prequel is going to borate on that ''why''. Howard was going to borate on it.


    "You gonna spill the beans or would you rather just sit there looking smug?" I asked.


    Howard did both. Rying an answer through a smirk. "Sera Nas is the only being in Asteria that is both a Listener and a Speaker."


    It was my turn to go slumping down in my seat. The momentum of it blowing a gust of wind, scattering pages at the dozen in the air - but I could hardly care.


    An idea was brewing in my head, fermenting fast.


    My eyes, for the third time in such a short time, fell back again onto Ash. Each instance for a different reason¡­ but this reason, this time, was no doubt the most profound of any of them.


    Ash was summoned here. Jay was able to summon here. Don''t know how he did it, but he did it.


    So going by that logic¡­ then couldn''t we also just¡­?


    You know what? I think I''m gonna need to consult a professional first on the matter before I go about making any rash decisions.


    And this was most definitely the rashest of them all.


    I stood up.


    "Irene?"

 Chapter 160 - Family Matters, Part 2

    The rest of the drive back, I just stuck to the window clinging myself to the sights outside, saw the concrete jungle give way to greener pastures as we took that same familiar exit out of the city.


    Shrubs, greenery, thick clumps of forestry foliage, and distant hills made out most of the horizon. It wasn''t long before that too cleared way for another familiar sight.


    Theke in the distance looked bigger going in than it did going out. Tried catching another glimpse of that thin b of metal drifting along in serene tides, but by the time my eyes looked through the re of the scorching sun, the shimmer of ocean-blue was gone before a proper look could even be made.


    Us going in, was much faster than us going out. The turns taken were sharp, the whirrings of a strained motor could be felt as tremors rumblings beneath our feet, and the outside started blending into a murky blur of colors.


    But it was soon that we were starting to slow. There were no more turns left to be taken, the shakes and quivers started to fade into a mild hum¡­ outside, the cks of asphalt, the silvery greys of paved cobble, reds, blues, and whites of a flower bed lightly swaying.


    We pulled up just outside the driveway. Nobody said a word. Nobody had to. There would be plenty of chances to speakter¡­ and it was ater that was fast approaching.


    Ash was the first out, Irene pulled out the key and left second. I should have been the one most eager, the one with his hands at the handle the very moment we screeched to a stop.


    Yet there I was¡­ taking my sweet time lowering my feet onto the sidewalk. Movement so slow and drawled, you could have sworn I had a shell of hefty size stuck to my back and that I was steadily crawling on all fours.


    By the time I''d entirely left the vehicle, I expected to see both Irene and Ash far ahead of me already standing by the porch - they weren''t though, they waited.


    It was only once I stepped a limping foot onto the pathway that they continued on, keeping the same pace as I, actually, it was more like they fell back behind. Guess I was getting first dibs.


    I knew that was them being considerate, but I would have really preferred if I was trailing along behind someone else''s back instead. Maybe if I turned it into a race,st one at the porch is a rotten egg, they''d start picking up the pace.


    Even then though, I don''t think they''d mind being rotten eggs anyway.


    It''s only been a few hours since we left the house, somehow those 3-4 hours gone felt like years of eternity apart. So much has happened it was hard to think otherwise.


    Got up to the steps of the porch, there, it felt like I''ve entered a whole different world. Soon as I heard the creak of wooden floorboards, it was like something was swelling inside of me. Like an extra pocket of air in my lungs, an extra beating in my heart.


    Was I worried? Scared? Nervous? Truth be told, I didn''t know what that feeling was. The only thing I knew was that it wouldn''t leave my system no matter how much I tried to breathe it all out. Hell, I get the feeling that it won''t ever go away until I finally swing that front door wide and open.


    And so I did.


    Wide and open.


    I don''t know what I was expecting, really. What I was bracing for. For some reason I thought the moment I stepped foot inside the house, it''d just dawn on me right then and there - like somehow everything would be revealed to me, that everything would start making sense.


    But everything was just the same still. It was the same old hallway, same old entrance, same old living room.


    Okay, guess there was one thing that was different, and I wasn''t the only one that noticed it either. I felt my nose wrinkle, and following along the same lines, Ash took an audible whiff of the air beside me.


    Irene made a frown, turning at me for a brief nce. "Chocte?"


    It was a sweet smell, musty sure, overpowering yes, but it was a warm smell too, a familiar smell.


    "My, my, my," A familiar dainty voice, a familiar light tone. "Just can''t resist, can you?"


    The kitchen was in direct line of sight from the living room, and in turn, so was she. How long has it really been? When was thest time my eyes saw such a scene?


    All of a sudden I was a kid again. Those vague memories of the countryside, chasing an energetic little sister through mounds and fields of grass. My shoes were always dirty, and I''d alwayse back sore and limping, trekking mud and dirt in the hallway.


    But I couldn''t help myself back then, could I? Just couldn''t resist. That sweet musty overpowering warmness wafting its way from the kitchen oven. I''d be there on the table, eager-eyed¡­ I remember.


    And she''d always expect me there, smiling that same smile, saying those words.


    "My, my, my¡­ you just can''t resist, can you?"


    It was so long ago now.


    What was your everyday yesterday, bes a distant memory of your tomorrow.


    That sight before me now was my everyday.


    Wearing the same white apron, the same navy-blue shirtdress, with its end-curls befitted with floral patterns of white. I didn''t even know she still had that dress.


    I remembered I always had the impression that she was frozen in time or something. Because even though I grew up, I noticed that she never did.


    Always the same, even now.


    Before I just thought our family simply age gracefully. Little did I knew that was only a small portion of the truth.


    Her hair still retained its sleek brown, nary a hint of grey in loose strands, still kept in that ponytail swaying at shoulder-length. The downward nt of her raven-ck eyes always made her look like she was ring, just a nce away from admonishing you for something you did wrong, but when she smiled, those eyes were the kindest. - I would know, cause I got those very same eyes from her, at least that''s what people say.


    Most of my features were also hers. The same slim short-tipped nose, the same pale wide lips, how we both nted our heads slightly when we smiled was also the same.


    Like mother, like son, I guess¡­


    She was slender¡­ but she wasn''t tall. I was fifteen when I realized I had to tilt my head down to look at her. But even then, she still towered over me in ways beyond the physical.


    By all ounts, she was your typical everyday mother to your typical everyday son. No different than any other. There to cheer you when you smiled, there tofort you when you cried, there to berate you for your wrongdoings, there to hug you for all your rights.


    As if to affirm that belief, there she was, her hands in oven mitts, carrying a tray with a chocteyered cake atop of it, just as she had done so many times before in those everyday years.


    How could she be so different?


    I''ll tell you how.


    She was still smiling.


    Someone ordinary wouldn''t be.


    Ria continued to slumber peacefully on the couch, her hair still aze in a feeble smolder. Someone ordinary would have questioned it, would have done a double-take.


    Yet my mom didn''t even bat an eye - not at Ria, not even at Ash.


    Because the unordinary was her ordinary.


    Y''know some small minuscule part of me still refused to believe it. My mom. A Goddess that brought the demise to countless millions. A being of immense power that none could match. It''s one thing that she was simply that, it''s another that every story involving her was always entwined with suffering and fear.


    This was the same person that bid me a teary farewell when I left for the city, the same person that giggled and cooed over countless loveedies.


    How were they the same person? Just how was it possible.


    So yeah, that little adamant part of me held out for the hope that she wasn''t, she couldn''t. After all, she was my mother. The one that taught me to be kind to others, to always help out those in need, to always see the best in people and not their worst.


    Seeing her ce the tray by the wayside as she walked by Ria, seeing her nod away at Amanda slumped baffled over at the dining table¡­ seeing her walk towards me, seeing her eyes¡­ my eyes¡­


    Suddenly I couldn''t find that part of me anymore.


    Terestra the Vile¡­ My mother Lilith¡­ they both reached for my cheek and gently spoke.


    "Wee home."

 Chapter 167 - Some Small Advice

    Scattered crumbs and dark smears were all that was left on the te by the time I was done snacking my heart away, and as always my taste buds yearned for more. Mom had always been great at making meals that could so easily tempt one to the infernal sin of gluttony.


    Really, it''s a wonder that I was still skinny.


    Then over there, juxtaposing the hearty meals of a caring mother, suddenly there was the confession of the cold-blooded murder of her countless children to keep in mind with every delectable munch.


    Still, I got through it and yet although the cake was finished, s, these questions of mine remained unending.


    I wanted to know more - more than more, really - I needed to know everything, down to the minute details¡­ I wanted to learn about her upbringing, Dad''s, their history, their fights, their reason for eloping so hard that they changed worlds.


    But something was telling me that they were all going to end up as questions for another time, ater time. Mom wasn''t sitting back down, she remained standing, with one foot facing towards the closed door.


    "Leaving so soon?" I asked, downing away myst chew.


    "Never nned on staying long, sadly," She said, sighing. "I really wish I could, I miss our movie nights. But Samantha''s magic is a lot more vtile, she wants to get a grasp on her abilities as soon as possible so she could go back to school and her life¡­ so I have to be there for her, she wants nothing to do with any of this fantasy stuff. I can respect that."


    Look at that, it seems Sammy and I took vastly different stances when it came to finding out that the fantasy was our reality.


    Only took one foot into the doorway and already she was mming that door shut proiming at once that this wasn''t a party she was going to vibe with. Meanwhile here I was, frolicking and prancing around in the middle of the magical dance floor without even knowing any of the moves.


    That''s just us, I suppose¡­


    But also knowing us¡­ we don''t always see eye to eye on things¡­ especially when it came to sharing things with each other.


    "Can''t Dad teach her himself?" I asked, trying to not let my selfishness show.


    Mom shook her head, puffing out an amused breath. "Your father''s extraordinary but he''s no teacher. At most, he''s only there in case I take another tumble. No, I''m all she''s got as a teacher, and besides¡­ she doesn''t have friends like yours."


    That was when I finally decided to concede¡­ pretty sure I could sit here all daying up with innumerable amounts of reasons for her to stay, and undoubtedly she''ll just deflect it all back with just as many excuses.


    It''s as she said, she was only here to tell the truth and nothing more¡­ guess I shouldn''t really expect any more either.


    Mom took the te from my hands and held it in hers. "I''ll clean that for you."


    "Then you''ll be leaving, right?"


    Mom gave an affirming smirk.


    "Not before I say my goodbyes first. Only polite, after all. And as for Adalia and her sister..." Mom''s eyes drifted towards the bed. "Tell them they can''t depend on me anymore¡­ they''re big girls now¡­"


    Oh yeah, I nearly forgot¡­


    "But without you, Amelia said Adalia would just continue to frenzy. I''ve been a blood bank to her for weeks now¡­ and they said you have a more permanent solution to that."


    "Not so permanent, it seems," Mom said, a little dismayed. "It was aplicated spell - a spell that went against her very nature as a Matriarch. A metamorphosis of sorts... I took away her fangs, took away her ws, I took away her very identity as a creature of the night."


    I blinked. "You turned her human?"


    "Not precisely, but I suppose you can say that. In a way, all I did was merely repress her nature. The spell probably degraded with time¡­ guess I wasn''t so thorough with it as I thought. Ah well, I suppose even Goddesses make mistakes."


    "You can''t just do the spell over?"


    Mom simply stared back at me without saying anything. She''d do that often to me whenever I asked something so painfully obvious that it didn''t deserve an answer. Then I''d go rummaging through my thoughts looking for the answer myself and usually I''d find it within the minute.


    In this case, it didn''t even take a second.


    "Oh yeah¡­" I muttered, my head tilting to the ground. "They''ll know¡­"


    "My magic is only limited to the little things now," She said. "Healing your wound was already pushing it."


    "Then why do it? It''ll heal on its own in time eventually."


    "Because you were in pain," She simply said. "And what mother would want to see their child in that much pain?"


    You, apparently. If your truths were anything to go by, and yet at the same time¡­ I know you meant exactly what you said right then. I could feel the tenderness, the endearment in those words. I just wonder why you meant them now and not back then¡­ not to your other children.


    Honestly, it''s like you''re entirely two different people at once, I kinda wish you were though, I''d probably go about my life better that way but you''re not, this was you pure and whole.


    But I already ate that cake, didn''t cake¡­ that te in your hands was empty, wasn''t it - so what am I even talking about? I''ve already epted you for you already.


    Lilith¡­ Terestra¡­ at the end of the day, you''re still my mother¡­ and without your past, you wouldn''t be you otherwise.


    Mom blew an audible breath, lining both feet towards the doorway. "Okay. I suppose I''ve already taken enough of your training time. I''ll wash up the clutter in the sink, then I''ll say goodbye, alright?"


    My eyes veered upwards. Already she had her back towards me, the bedroom door only but another step away. Funny, at the start of all this - I wanted absolutely nothing to do with her¡­ and now I didn''t want her to leave.


    This flip flop between wants¡­ it''s seriously unbing of me.


    Let her go, me. Let her leave. Sammy needs her too, can''t very well keep her all to yourself now, can you?


    Okay, maybe¡­ maybe just a little bit¡­ a little lesson.


    I opened my lips. "You don''t got any advice?"


    Her hand had already gripped the door handle, slightly nting. At once, she let go, spun around, and looked towards me once more.


    "Advice?" She said, a little nonplussed. "Like?"


    "What else?" I said, giving my hands a little flourish. "Magic. I already did some practice runs on my own, took some hours to read up on your abilities too - and I''m still alwaysing up empty. Is there - like - a secret? Something that I''m just not grasping here?"


    "No secret," She said, walking back towards me. "Just practice, practice, practice. Focus, determination, and intent. That''s how everybody does it."


    I shook my head. That''s not what I wanted to know.


    "How do you do it?"


    "Ahh¡­" Mom closed her eyes. "Okay, I understand..."


    The way she said it, the way her eyes look when she next opened them - I don''t know what I just asked for¡­ but I''m certainly gonna get it.


    "Schrs in the academies would tell you to never rely on your emotions to save you. Magic on impulse can only get you so far, after all. I think different. I think your emotions are the most powerful catalyst of all. Just give into them, give into your nature, dear¡­ that''s all you have to do."


    I leaned into my seat, feeling the confusion strain my expression. "I don''t think I - "


    "You need a demonstration?" There was a twinkle in her eyes. "Your sister shares your father''s. You share in mine, my nature is your nature¡­ and I''m a being derived from cmity¡­ as my son, you are a piece of that cmity¡­ your hate is what would drive you, your anger¡­ your desire for chaos, if you want to be more effective, just channel these emotions."


    I was still leaning back, still very much befuddled. "But I don''t desire - "


    "Then desire," She said, her voice as cheery and sweet as ever. "It''s in your nature to. Just hate, just despise, just think to destroy, think the worst of whatever it is you focus on, find joy in destroying it, shredding it, keep focusing, keep smiling¡­ then eventually, sooner orter¡­"


    Suddenly a loud crack erupted, a shrill crackle that ended as abruptly as it sounded.


    What happened, and where it happened - at first, I didn''t know.


    Then I heard it, a small chink against the floorboards, then again¡­ a louder chink - a bigger shard. The te in her hands had ruptured into a million pieces. Shimmering bits, tiny fragments falling like grains of sand in an hourss.


    Mom didn''t even get cut. She stood still, smiling that same smile as always, sping together her now empty hands.


    "There you go," She said.

 Chapter 174 - The Entire History Of You, Part 1

    Maybe I should invest in getting myself a small journal.


    I could write myself some long logs, vent out bottled frustrations that I could never say to anyone else, ramble on and on about things I found peculiar throughout my life¡­ y''know, do the whole ''Day 1, Day 2'' like some sole survivor of nuclear fallout.


    Think perhaps these wiki pages are starting to be a concerning influence on me psyche. So much history spanning years and even decades at a time, half of them trivial, the other half a mishmash of everything else - all archived and cataloged by a passionate group of fans on a website that contained countless more articles written with just as much detail and passion.


    In a way, I was reading a journal in and of itself. Or maybe a memoir would be a more urate term.


    <<The Life And Crimes Of Sera Nas>>


    Has a nice ring to it.


    How about I try throwing my hat in the ring too? Alright, here goes...


    ''Day one, log one.


    I learned to do some magic by bouncing balls over and over again. Some guy named Jay caused the Blight. Mom came to visit, baked some cake¡­


    Mrs. White died tonight.


    End of log.''


    It could have been better, but then again so can everything I ever set my heart out to do, this was as good as it was gonna get¡­ least just for now.


    Though day two has yet to fully unfold still, I do, however, know just how the opening statement would definitely go.


    ''Day two, log two.


    The sun came up finally¡­ and apparently, so has Amanda¡­ apparently, I''m being graded now for my homework assignment¡­ to be continued.''


    Yeah, somewhere between the twilight hours of early morning, just as I was about to take a stroll downstairs to the ssroom and see whether the teacher was ready to teach, Amanda came all the way up to the sixth floor instead.


    There she was, shambling through the entrance with a drawling yawn, still splotched and blotched all over like crossbreed between a panda, a skunk, and pretty much anything else that was either ck or white or both.


    "Where''s the teach?" I asked the roon that slowly crept towards me.


    Amanda simply raised a stained hand beside a face that looked to desire nothing more than the sweet release of death. "I''m your teach, now."


    "What?"


    I looked to Ash who was hovering over Amanda''s shoulder and cradling Mr. ck in her arms, but it looked like even she was caught dumbfounded by this sudden change of tutor.


    "Didn''t hear anything about a substitute," I said.


    "Trust me, neither did I," Amanda responded back. "Not till about an hour ago, anyway. Don''t worry though, won''t stay a teacher for long¡­ just a little pop quiz to make sure you got everything right."


    I raised a brow. "Regarding?"


    "Sera Nas," She replied, settling herself down on the ground cross-legged. "Who she is and what she is, down to the smallest detail. Irene wants to make sure you know her better than you know yourself. Err, I guess my hundreds of hours of ytime makes me a schr of sorts in this particr field, so, uh, yeah¡­ first question, then - what does Sera Nas look like?"


    Looks like we''re going right into it. Honestly, I''d have rather just get on with the second lesson already, and the sooner the better¡­ still, if Irene thinks ying a round of Fantasy Jeopardy is what''s needed, then who am I to question her?


    "Well¡­ beats me, I suppose," I said, plopping myself back down to the ground, pressing my palms against the dirt and dust. "And I''m pretty sure it beats you too."


    Amanda nodded, giving me a bold, bright checkmark with the glint in her eyes. "Correct¡­"


    And that''s how mostly everything else yed out over the course of several questionster. Not to toot my horn, but I was kinda on a roll with my answers.


    Hair color? Violet.


    Eyes? Yellowish white.


    Exact age at the start of Asteria? Amazingly only twenty-four, making her the youngest out of all the servants.


    How old was she when she heralded the title of the one true arbiter of death? Eleven, an age unheard of when it came to the sphemous art of necromancy.


    When did she join Terestra as one of her devoted servants? At a tender young age of twenty, after the aforementioned Demon Queen herself approached the youngdy with a personal invitation.


    How''s her personality? She''s a hard-ass.


    I got bonus marks for thatst one.


    Yet not everything was all flying colors, wish I could say I had green tick marks for every single question but sadly I wasn''t yet to the point where every detail came to mind so easy¡­ unlike Amanda, who was like an encyclopedia personified as a sleep-deprived panda, stretching her lips wide into a yawn after every second question.


    "Wrong," she muttered after the subject of her favorite pastime arose. "She dissects dead bodies in her spare time¡­ not resurrect them."


    "Her pet''s name is Nelo, not Nero, and she''s an Anster not a scaly freaky spooky lizard - there''s a difference."


    Could have fooled me, then. It looked like a chameleon in the images, how was I to know?


    She even asked questions that the wiki didn''t have any answers for and the only way I could possibly answer them is to guess.


    Guess wikis aren''t as reliable as I thought.


    "She does speak," Amanda said. "We just don''t hear her. It is hinted in-game that Eshwlyn is able tomunicate with her at least."


    That''s news to me.


    I looked over her shoulder again, where Ash was standing guard in the distance. "So if we bring her here, Ash can talk to her?"


    Amanda pulled a face. "Err¡­ I, uhh¡­ mmm, eh¡­"


    "You don''t know."


    "I mean, the Eshwlyn that you got here, like you said in the car, is two centuries from the start of Asteria''s story. By all ounts, they''replete and total strangers. Ash doesn''t know her."


    "But Sera knows her."


    "Uh-huh¡­"


    I lowered my voice. "Think she''ll listen to her?"


    "I don''t know, maybe if Ash pretended she knows her?" Amanda said, helplessly shrugging her hands. "It''s a big maybe, though."


    Not even a maybe. "Ash can''t lie, she''s terrible at it. Plus making her act the part of an Evil Ash is kinda¡­"


    "I get you," She stretched her arms, yawning again. "Evil Ash bad. Don''t wanna remind her of that."


    "Yeah."


    "Okay, never mind that for now, moving on," She huffed, brushing away strands of her hair on her face. "Can you recite to me Sera Nas''s early history? Her birth? Her childhood? How shee upon the abilities she now holds within her?"


    I straightened up. This, I undoubtedly had in the bag. After all, it was the one thing that really left a huge enough impression on me to be worth remembering even with an exhausted brain running on fumes. I remember this¡­ no problem at all.


    "Sera Nas was born of a Fey father and a Human mother. Her Mother, Alestra Nas was both the Queen and wife to the King of the kingdom of Astra, Heral Crest. The Queen fell in love with a member of the Fey one day while strolling the many gardens of the castle. A Fey employed as a Herbalist of the castle happened to be plucking herbs that day. Y''know now that I think about it, why do all these stories start with love at first sight¡­ getting kinda cliche here."


    "Yeah, so says the dumpster-diving Elf lover," Amanda rolled her eyes. "Don''t poke fun at the lore, keep going."


    I readilyplied.


    "The Fey was named¡­ something I''ll never be able to pronounce."


    "Secez Neslt."


    "Yeah, Secez... that, so anyway," I breathed in. "The Fey are an inclusive bunch, falling in love outside of your own species is a big no-no for them. But neither the Fey nor the Queen cared at all for that matter. For months they met in secret, then for years¡­ then eventually, the Queen discovered that she was pregnant with his child.


    "The King took notice of his Queen''s ever-swelling belly. Having bore no children of their own even after countless of attempts, King Heral was overjoyed by the news. Queen Alestra, on the other hand¡­ not so much. The King was notorious for his ruthlessness. Once when the cult of Terestra began to infest his kingdom''s streets, He had a Magus split open a hole in the earth deep enough to throw the countless dead bodies of the cultist members into and never hear them hit the end.


    "Ever since, the hole now serves another role as an execution ground for enemies of the Kingdom. Knowing this, Queen Alestra feared that if her husband were to discover the truth, she herself would end up at the bottom of that hole.


    "As for the Fey Herbalist, he had convinced Queen Alestra to run away with him together. The Queen agreed. The Fey proposed a n that they return to his homnd of Creekwood where most Fey lived. But first, he had to convince the council of sages to ept her as one of their own¡­ so he left on his own first in order to do so, assuring his lover that he will definitelye back with good news¡­ that she''ll only have to wait for his return.


    ''The Queen waited, and waited¡­ for days, for weeks, for months¡­ but the Fey never returned for her. Eventually, the day finally came, she was about to give birth¡­"


    I trailed away¡­ I remembered reaching this point, and I remembered my stomach churning.


    "Continue," Amanda quietly muttered.


    If you say so¡­


    "King Heral was behind closed doors on the Queen''s insistence. The midwife aiding with the birth was an old friend of Alestra¡­ and as they were in the process ofbor, the Queen admitted to her old friend that the child was not the King''s. That she will¡­ and had given birth to a crossbreed instead.


    "The birth was a sess, and Alestra was blessed with a healthy baby girl. But the Queen noticed that the child''s skin was a milky white, and the color of her round eyes glimmered yellow - an obvious indicator of a child born with Fey blood. The Queen pleaded with her friend to push forth a lie, to tell the King that his child simply did not make it and that the Queen wishes to be alone for the time being.


    "Her friend agreed, although reluctantly, and that night, still aching from the pains of childbirth, still wounded in heartbreak, grief, wrought in the mindset of panic and fear¡­ the Queen snuck out of the castle, bringing only a dark purple cloak and her newborn child in her hands.


    "It had started to rain that night when she slowly approached therge gaping hole in the earth. It thundered, it stormed, her baby cried and cried¡­ Alestra, wrapping her baby with the cloak, tossed her child into the hole¡­ and listened as her baby''s cries gradually faded into silence."

 Chapter 175 - The Entire History Of You, Part 2

    There was a knock. A three rap tappity-tap against the concrete walls, putting our little private history lesson on a brief pause.


    "Done?" Irene had the side of her slumped against the side of the doorway. At a distance and with the morning sun''s rays basking her figure in nature''s limelight, she looked unequivocally, most absolutely¡­


    Like a terrible mess.


    In fact, we all did, really - hair utterly disheveled, skin baked in grime and dirt, and the dark rings around our eyes all gaunt and hollowed. But that''s what ack of sleep gets you I suppose, with the sole exception of Ash anyway¡­ that girl had enough energy to oust a goddamn power nt.


    Don''t think she even yawned once this whole time.


    "Not yet," Amanda answered back, her voice just as dull as hers. "Getting there, though."


    Irene un-slumped herself, rubbing half-opened eyes with a single hand. "Alright, just make sure he retains as much knowledge about this woman as humanly possible, every little detail, every little event..."


    I hung my head, my jaw going ck in bemusement. "This poor girl''s got a billion things happen to her, how am I supposed to know which one''s relevant?"


    "As far as I''m concerned, they''re all relevant," She replied matter-of-factly. "If we want to pull this off¡­ you have to keep going until you know her like a family member."


    Know her like a family member¡­ funny¡­


    "Not a very goodparison," I said, shaking my head.


    She stared, didn''t care, and moved on to something else. "Second lesson is almost done with the preparations."


    I raised a brow. "Oh?"


    "But we''re only verging on the home stretch for now," She said, a jingle-jangle of keys suddenly ringing across the room. "There are still some final finishing touches to get."


    "Oh no," Amanda''s shoulders went into a slump, as did the expression on her face. "Taking my car again?"


    "How else am I supposed to get around?"


    "At this point, you took a ride in it more times than I ever did. Brand new, you know? And you''re not exactly easy on the pedal either¡­"


    Again, Irene stared, didn''t care. "I''m going to borrow the Elf too if that''s okay."


    "Borrow¡­?" My eyes immediately veered to the Elf, quiet as a mouse, standing at attention with her hands sped atop one another. "What for?"


    Ash slowly spun herself towards her, careful not to stir the slumbering cat resting at her feet, and looked on with a rather precarious gaze.


    "Is my being present necessary?" She asked quietly.


    "If you want to help out your master, I''d say yes," Irene replied, catching tossed car keys with a swipe. "Let''s go, let''s not waste any more time here."


    "Stop right there, detective," I called out before she could take one step further. "You still didn''t exin - "


    "Rx," Irene said tly. "I only need her to carry around some heavy loads. And seeing as I''m not the strongest around here¡­"


    "What loads?"


    "Better you see it yourself than I exin it, and if you ever do wanna see it¡­" She trailed away both her words and her eyes over back to Ash. "If you''d be so kind?"


    Ash and I met our stares halfway. This point, I''ve grown so ustomed to us staring at one another that I can almost immediately pick up whether it''d be apprehension or confidence gazing back at me beneath her emerald eyes.


    In this case, however, it was a mixture of both. She wanted to go and yet she also wanted to stay, should she help me or should she watch me? Pretty much, she didn''t look ready to reach a consensus anytime soon.


    So like always, I went ahead and made that choice for her.


    "She''s the boss, Ash," I said, consenting with a nudge to the doorway. "Better do as she says."


    Ash blinked once, then slowly but surely, bowed her head. "Very well."


    "We won''t be long," Irene assured her as she made her way to the exit. "You''ll be back here again being the watchful guardian before you know it."


    And with that, they disappeared through the doorway, leaving only the echoes of their fading footsteps as their farewells.


    "Right," I cleared my throat. "Where were we?"


    "Queen Alestra threw her newborn child in a seemingly bottomless pit," recalled Amanda, transitioning her demeanor back on to teacher-mode. "You may continue the heartbreak from there."


    Don''t really want to¡­ but oh well.


    "Right, okay¡­" I smacked my lips. "The Queen returned to the castle, King Heral never the wiser to his beloved wife''s actions, and soon life pretty much returned to normal back at the castle. But unbeknownst to Queen Alestra, during that rainy stormy night when she threw her newborn daughter into the hole, she did not die.


    "Against all odds, the baby survived¡­ yet only barely, apparently¡­ a few more minutes, maybe even just one, she''d be dead. But then something happened, something so mysterious and convenient not even the wiki could urately describe it."


    The corner of Amanda''s lips shot upwards. "Given what we know now¡­ not so much of a mystery anymore, is it?"


    You can say that again¡­


    "That night, the rainstorm grew heavier, it grew thicker then mysteriously¡­ turned redder. The mysterious red rain fell to the bottom of the hole, drenching the dying child in the droplets that continuously poured. In her dying breaths, dying cries, the child was somehow miraculously saved by the rain¡­ it clung to her, stuck to her¡­ even as the rain passed and morning came¡­ the red on her did not dissipate."


    "It is said that the Enstar, our Sweet Lady of the Dead, took pity on the child¡­ and instead of iming her for her own, granted the child a second chance at life. But seeing as the child was barely clinging to life as it was, the Enstar ced her in a deep, long sleep."


    Amanda shifted in ce, leaning herself backwards with arms piring her steady. "Enstar''s beckoning, so Irene says. The Void''s call. The very same thing affecting the phoenix and the vampire twins."


    "Apparently so," I said, ncing briefly at Amelia. "The hell is this Enstar anyway?"


    She shrugged her shoulders. "Dunno. Keep going."


    "For six years, the child remained in slumber¡­ six years alone in her subconscious, hearing only the shrieks and cries of the departed souls thatid all around her. Eventually, she learned tomunicate with these souls, learn from them even. The child wandered this empty white space for six long years never knowing anything else.


    "Outside, her body was kept alive by the sustenance given by the rotting bodies that kept on piling high throughout the years. One day, on the sixth anniversary of her birth and apparent death, the child finally took her first real breath of the real world¡­ and gagged from the stench of the countless decaying corpses thatid atop of her.


    "She could not speak, her entire life she had grown ustomed to thenguage of the dead, the strange sounds she would hear from up high were a stranger to her. A curious child she was, she wanted to know what those sounds were¡­


    "When night fell¡­ she climbed out of the hole herself, using the bodies that had been amassed over the years, shemanded them to raise her out of the only ce she has known for her whole life. She knew only one thing, had only one memory¡­ the hands that held her, that strange murky figure that wrapped her in the warmth of a purple cloak, the very same cloak she now held tight in the cold moonless night. For some reason she felt drawn to that memory, drawn to that strange murky figure¡­ wanting to sate her burning curiosity, the long-forgotten princess of Astra sets off into the night, clutching tightly onto her cloak as the wind blew past her violet hair."


    I found myself being interrupted again. I don''t know, something about the smile Amanda was forming just irked me for some reason.


    "What''s so funny?" I asked.


    "Mmm," She shook her head. "Nothing. You''re just a very good storyteller¡­ I read the wiki too, you know¡­ I don''t remember it sounding so¡­ dramatic? ir-y? I like it. It''s like I''m learning all about her all over again only ten times better."


    Can me that on days of not having any electricity in my old apartment, I suppose. Had plenty of books to pass the time.


    "Can I stop here now or must I continue a bit more?"


    "Oh no, continue, please do," Amanda said, dragging herself closer with hazel eyes glimmering so eager. "I haven''t yet done testing your knowledge yet, and I''m not keen on half-hearting a mission from your would-be girlfriend."


    I scoffed, rolling my eyes so hard I went cross-eyed. "I can either believe that, or I can believe you''re only doing this now because you want to hear the story from my own retelling of it."


    "Well, who knows?" She said, smirking at me. "In any case, if you really want me to pass you with flying colors, have me tell Irene you''re all ready, set, go on her lesson¡­ hurry up and get to storytelling, storyteller."


    I''m gonna end up with a sore throat by the end of this, I swear to God...

 Chapter 176 - The Entire History Of You, Part 3

    It started with a mutter. Faint whispers here or there. And like all rumors, it began with a long night of drinking.


    A wandering nomad passing by, took a center seat at a local tavern one night. Travelers like him were an exotic sight, always ready to entrance those who''ll spare an ear with even more exotic tales to astonish.


    This traveler was of no exception.


    Drink in hand, and with a tipsy smile on his bearded face, he told his newfound vigepanions the story of the nearby forest and the little girl with the violet cloak that resides within it.


    A simple tale told once, became a story told twice, overnight, two nights¡­ soon it wouldn''t just be stray wanderers recounting their own experiences over a drink or two.


    The vige baker imed to have witnessed his dearly departed friend shambling around in the outskirts through his window, but before he could have taken a closer look, his friend had taken off in the night with a little girl, his rotting hand in hers.


    Another instance, a grieving widow for years past, howled in anguish for herte husband''s desecrated grave. His body gone, his resting ce empty. She could never fathom why. Her visits were always without a soul in sight¡­ save for a curious little girl, with wide yellow eyes.


    It didn''t take long before the whispers and mutters turned to wonders and spections as sightings of the little girl became more frequent and distinct.


    On the streets, in the day, neighbor to neighbor, they pondered to themselves. Though no matter how the topic drifted and weaved, no one can daresay offer an exnation on how a small child just so suddenly appeared out of nowhere wandering the nearby forest.


    Discussions would always end fruitless¡­ but they''ll also always be in a shared agreement of this one single irrefutable fact.


    That the night-child of the forest bore a striking, almost uncanny resemnce to Princess Riona, the firstborn daughter to the King and Queen of the Kingdom of Astra.


    In the weeks that followed, word of mouth soon spread the tale of the night-child far and wide, until eventually, an apprentice sorcerer, aspiring ambitions a twinkle in his eyes, approached the backwater vige one day having heard of the rumors, and with a bravado loud and proud, proimed that he would be the one to shed light to this mystery once and for all.


    That night, a moonless night, he set forth into the dark forest, being sent off by both the cheer and jeers of the vige residents.


    Some called his bluff, already presuming him a mere fraud that''ll inevitably turn tail at the slightest nce of her. Others offered him the benefit of the doubt, as they too were keen on unearthing the truth after all this time¡­ while the rest were only present just for the spectacle of it.


    Before the sorcerer disappeared into the night, he turned his audience and announced that he will be back at the break of dawn with his findings, and as the vigers walked back to their humble abodes that night, many of them slept restlessly that night, their thoughts upied for just what would await them in the morning.


    Eventually, morning came, the skies above basked in a warm orange glow, the vigers opened their doors, walked their streets, and one head would turn, then another¡­ one by one, they took turns looking over to the forests.


    But nothing awaited them.


    The naysayersughed, their suspicions all but confirmed. The sorcerer turn and fled and most likely would never return. Little did they know, thate the next night, that they only had the half-truth of the matter.


    The sorcerer¡­ and the night-child for that matter, were never seen again.


    In time, legends fade. The mutters and whispers of the night-child and the missing sorcerer eventually were spoken theirst¡­ left to be forgotten, as just another tall tale for a wandering nomad to recount in a long night of drinks.


    Five yearster, Terestra''s hold on the realm was growing day by day¡­ reports of massacred kingdoms and nations spread like wildfire¡­ and thest ten surviving Ancient Magi were brought together as one toe up with a solution in order tobat the overwhelming forces of the Demon Queen.


    As all of this was going on, somewhere in the distant snowy province of Lamir, far from the influence of Terestra''s wrath, harboring atop the Blue Kingdom in the Mountains¡­ a rumor was starting to spread.


    A young girl with a violet cloak. A girl with her eyes a glow of yellow, her skin the hue of white snow. She was seen here, she was seen there¡­ was she alone? No. A man apanied her, a man hand in hand, and together they were there, living in an old carriage deep within the crystal forest.


    As always the stories started through the slurred words of a traveler simply passing by, only this time, the nomad offered more than just a tale to enthrall, he offered an experience, a little something to entice¡­ to those that had tragically lost friends, family in the war against Terestra.


    For only a mere thousand silvers, you''ll be able to reunite with your loved ones again¡­ for this strange quiet little girl with the violet cloak was a special one, indeed.


    Her name was Sera.


    The man that apanied her would present her as such to the skeptics that approached them, spoken always with a flourish and a smile. That night, the first thousand silvers entered the man''s pouch, desperately handed over by a grief-stricken aristocrat whose daughter fell victim to one of Terestra''s servants'' many raids.


    With a sympathetic nod, and soft words offort, the man gestured Sera over while assuring the aristocrat that he will most definitely get his money''s worth.


    Sera took the aristocrat''s hand, her long violet hair swaying in the chilly breeze, staring deep with her yellow eyes¡­ and the rest was history.


    It didn''t take long after for the crystal forest to suddenly receive an overwhelming amount of people venturing into its depths in search of the man and the little miracle girl named Sera in hopes of being able to speak to the souls of the departed.


    Though it is not known even to those who had experienced it just how exactly the process is done, nevertheless, it did not stop the rumors and stories from spreading and the fame and wealth from piling.


    Soon, the rumors and stories would eventually reach the ears of the other far-distant nations¡­ and many would make the voyage overseas just for the chance, for a brief moment of respite, to soothe their broken hearts.


    But the crystal forest of Lamir will not be their final settling ce¡­ for there were still many hearts in Asteria to set at ease, and many glinting silvers to line the young charming apprentice''s pockets.


    Their travels would find them traversing through many kingdoms, viges, and towns all over the realm of Asteria. Through the great expansive ins of Frieden Rike, the thick bubbling swamps of Molothir¡­ and even high above on the floating inds of Til.


    Then they happened upon themselves to thend of Creekwood. The man had hoped perhaps the losses of the Fey would too prove a lucrative venture to delve into.


    They never made it halfway across the region before they were cast out by the Great Sages. The man did not know why the Fey reacted as they did, why the mere sight of Sera sent them howling away in outrage.


    Was she not one of their kind, after all? Was her milky-white skin and yellow eyes merely pure coincidence all along? It can''t be.


    Yet that did not stop the spears from hurling¡­ the arrows from firing. It was the first time Sera ever felt pain, the first she saw blood dripping down from her skin.


    She didn''t like that feeling.


    All she wanted was to feel those hands again, the warmth from so long ago. She raised so many bodies, held so many hands¡­ but she could never replicate that sensation, the way it felt to be held by those hands¡­


    She had hoped to find them here. She read about the Fey, how their eyes too glimmered yellow, and how their skin also shone in the light. Just like her.


    Perhaps that feeling, that warmth... perhaps she''ll find them here.


    That was all she wanted ever since she climbed out of that hole.


    The man in the forest promised her that he''ll help her find that feeling. It still hadn''t happened. She did as he asked, studied everything he taught her, did everything he ever said.


    But she seemed no closer to finding that feeling than she was five years ago.


    Something else fell from her cheeks that day aside from the dark red dribbling. Something that was even more unbearable than the pain searing across her skin. Something that wouldn''t stop flowing no matter how much she tried to make them stop.


    Sera learned of a new thing at that moment.


    Crying hurts.


    She never wanted to cry ever again. It was just too painful to bear.


    From the dozen Fey that ambushed them that day, only one ever returned. A shambling, armless shadow of his former self. It is said that thest thing that group ever saw, thest thing they ever heard before they met with their ends¡­ were the lonely wailings of a child.


    After the incident¡­ not a single member of the Fey dared approach the carriage settled in the northeastern part of the forest in fear of the crossbreed and the wrath she''ll inflict upon them.


    It was only when a member of the council of sages came to offer them safe passage to leave the nation of Creekwood did they finally up and left in haste, the man setting their sights instead to the promising Kingdom of Astra.


    As their ship shrank away into the distant horizon¡­. It was only a matter of time before new rumors, new stories began to make their way across thend.


    Region to region, person to person¡­ before long, in a rugged tavern of a backwater vige, a wandering nomad with his lips frothed in foam, would be reciting to those with ears eager the tale of the girl with the violet cloak, whom struck down twelve in a heartbeat.


    A new name was bestowed upon her to better fit the tale.


    The Arbiter of Death.

 Chapter 180 - Recess

    After a while, I wasn''t able to see the sun''s rays past the doorway anymore. I didn''t even know when the sky cast a bright orange in its dimming horizon¡­ and when I even noticed it was happening in the first ce.


    All I knew was this room, all I could see were these walls, and every sound I would hear came from me and me alone. Every weary gasp for air, ever crackle and pop of my joints as I shifted about¡­ and every hiss, every hoarse growl through gritted teeth - I''d hear that more than any other.


    Magic was like a muscle, they said. The more you use it, the more you refine it, the stronger it bes.


    It''s a process of cultivation that takes years of dedication, months even¡­ and in cases few, an entire lifetime. Trying to speed it up, any attempts made to fast-forward the process through cheeky shortcuts, like what I was doing¡­ well, maybe you''re just better of not trying.


    For like all muscles, you go and push them too hard, stray away from the standard process, then you''re gonna have to deal with the repercussions.


    Because muscles cramp, and they cramp rather excruciatingly.


    My magic started cramping¡­ I don''t even know when, I just knew it hurt a lot. From deep within my chest, all the way to the surface of my fingertips, it was a throbbing sort of sensation, like every nerve in my body was being squeezed between closing walls.


    It was an entirely different feeling from back then, I wasn''t running on empty¡­ I was just running far too much.


    Irene warned me this would happen, Irene told me that it''ll hurt. Her advice? Just bear with it, it might feel like it''ll kill you¡­ but it won''t kill you, so just keep going on and do not stop.


    Well¡­ I didn''t stop, from dawn till dusk, there I sat in silence, tolerating utter agony in all my senses, never once lowering my arms, my hands¡­ they stayed never moving, but unfortunately, Ria didn''t too.


    I was sessful at least four more times after the first, yet much like the first, those sesses were short-lived.


    Didn''t matter which part of her body started to fade first, I could never get it to fade her entirely¡­ and when the realization hits that I was just so very nearly there, I''d choke.


    I try to forget what I''d see a secondter. For those times, when I''m not toote, I''d close my eyes until the smell of blood goes away. It usually always takes just a second¡­ but I keep them close for longer, just in case¡­


    The one time where I was toote, I was so close to pulling it off. If only I managed to do it, it was just her head left¡­ that was all that was left. So close, so very close, a little bit more, but I couldn''t¡­ and her head was all that was left.


    But I kept going even after that¡­ I''m still going. The sun had fully gone, the sky hadpletely darkened, I wasted a whole day. We only had three more left. How many more botched attempts before the incantation fully wears away?


    Another gasp for air, another loud crackle in my joints, another aggravated hiss, and another cramp.


    With all this pain, I don''t even have the time to think about those things.


    I have to keep going.


    Can''t stop at all cause, won''t be interrupted, not even for¡­


    "Master?"


    I stand corrected.


    The moment I lowered my hands, I already realized toote that I had made a grave mistake. My shoulders didn''t like that one bit, and theirints were loud and achingly clear.


    My eyes were but little wincing slits as I whirled my head around to the doorway, staring through blurry sights at a figure standing tall. It was brief, but my heart kinda skipped.


    I never realized how breathtakingly ethereal silver-white hair could glimmer in the moonlight, and Ash''s was just¡­ wow.


    She stepped in, and I immediately stood up - another thing I''de to regret just as fast. Seeing her approach made me forget that my knees were awfully resentful for having to support my entire body mass for hours on end, something they were sure to painfully remind me of as theypletely gave out from under me.


    Only had time to let out a short yelp, before I went tumbling downwards like a tree. I braced to meet the impact of a cold, hard surface. I didn''t. Though I timbere-d, I didn''t fall. Inded on something warm, something soft.


    Then I heard a faint chuckle sounding right from above.


    "Slowly, Master, slowly," Ash said gently, her small soothing smile meeting my eyes from up high. "Next time, I may not be here tond on, next time."


    Took me about a second toote before I realize I was buried in her arms, my head leaning right up against her chest.


    ssic blunder. But not one I ever thought I''d catch myself doing.


    "My bad," I muttered, sputtered more likely, trying to pull myself away, hoping the burning in my cheeks was just my imagination.


    But she didn''t let go.


    "You shouldn''t stand."


    Slowly, she lowered us both back to the ground, only releasing her hold once she and I were both sitting on the floor once more facing one another. Let me tell you, trying to pretend nothing happened was a whole lot harder when her eyes just kept staring straight forward at me.


    I cleared my throat. "Did you¡­ did you need anything, Ash?"


    The way the words came out, you''d think a monster had spouted it, that''s how gravelly my voice had gotten.


    Ash nced over my shoulder towards Ria, and for a short while, said nothing... then she blinked, and her gaze returned back to mine.


    "Your twenty minutes," She said gently. "it starts now."


    Oh, my break time¡­ right.


    "Don''t need it," I said, declining as politely as I could. "I¡­ I still have some magic in the tank, I''m fine."


    "Lady Irene said you''ll undoubtedly im that to be so," Ash said, her smirk growing wider. "Which is why I''ll only ask for five minutes instead."


    "Five minutes?" I blinked, feeling my brows nt along with it. "To do what with?"


    That was when I noticed the things she was clutching on either hand. On her right, an uncapped bottle of water, and on her left, two packets of stic-wrapped sandwiches.


    "Share in a light snack," She said, raising a sandwich towards me. "Won''t you, Master?"


    My heart throbbed to the beat of ''YES!'', but ultimately it was the cool, collected, calm, stupid, idiotic, sorry excuse of a brain that decided what would leave through my lips instead.


    "Not allowed, remember?" I said, ignoring the glowering pangs in my stomach from the sight of a piece of ham sticking out from between the slices. "Irene said it''ll just interfere with how magic flows through my body or something¡­ so I can''t - wait does she know you''re here?"


    Ash still kept the sandwich raised, an amused sigh blowing past her smile. "Lady Irene believed I''ve simply wandered down to grab myself dinner. I suppose I may have neglected to mention that I''d be paying you a visit as well."


    Ooo, that''s poking the sleeping dragon right there.


    "If she finds out you''re interrupting me, she''s gonna get real upset with you."


    "Well," She shook her head. "If it''s for you, I''ve deemed it a risk definitely worth taking."


    And before I could protest any further, Ash plopped the sandwich onto myp, and began uncapping the bottle with one effortlessly twist of the wrist.


    "Now¡­" She proimed, holding the ends of her sandwich with both hands. "Shall we?"


    "Wait - "


    "Master, if you worry that a mere sandwich would somehow inhibit your flow of magic¡­" She paused momentarily, giggling a little. "Then know that it is only myth. Consumption before or after the use of magic will not hamper your abilities whatsoever. I know not where such baseless rumors originated, but it certainly has spread to many minds far and wide."


    It''s a myth? For real? With how sternly Irene warned me about it, I took to it like the word of God and didn''t bother questioning it at all. Could Irene, a detective respected by her peers and beyond, really be hoodwinked by such a rumor?


    Well, she was the same person that did an oblivious switcheroo on amulets that one time, and that''s how I ended up with a fiery chicken at my beck and call¡­ so uh, anything goes, I guess.


    With a disbelieving scoff, I picked up the sandwich and started to unravel the stic packaging.


    "So it''s like going for a swim after you went eating, who would have thought," I took a bite, tears nearly welling up from the explosion of vor I didn''t realize I was sorely missing.


    Ash just smiled and took a small chomp of her own, probably having absolutely no clue what I was referring to.


    So silently, with just the pale glow of the moonlight to illuminate us both, we dined and devoured, taking light sips on our shared bottle of water, all the while doing nothing but staring at one another.


    I didn''t really know what to make of any of this¡­ I never took Ash for the type to go out on her way to do something like this, usually, it''d be me that''d be instigating things between us.


    So this¡­ this was certainly different, certainly new¡­ I mean, it''s no dinner over candlelight, no fancy dresses, no smooth jazz to the side¡­ but all the same, this was just as good.


    "Is it to your liking, Master?"


    "Oh, more than you know."


    Ash smiled so easy now.


    And seeing that basked in the moonlight flooded with more tranquility than any twenty minutes ever could.


    The things I had to see the whole day, the monotony I went through, the silence, the aches, the frustrations, and the cramps... they all seem so far away now.


    Looks like in a way, I did get my big break.


    Just wish I knew what spurred it...

 Chapter 181 - Second Recess

    Before long, my three hundred seconds of downtime were just about up. It seriously did feel a lot shorter than five minutes though, I mean I had tooth-brushing sessions that went for a lot longer than this.


    Perception''s a bitch ain''t it? I could sit with my hands outstretched for five minutes, and feel like five centuries had passed, whereas I could spend the same amount of time for a moment of sandwich-eating reprieve, and blink my eyes like five times, and boom - my sandwich was gone, the water''s depleted, and I, unfortunately, had to stop being treated.


    Ash promptly got rid of any incriminating evidence of a time spent in leisure by balling the wrappings under a fist, stuffing it alongside a littlepressed stic bit that was once an empty bottle.


    "I suppose it''d be best if I take my leave now before any suspicionse arising," Ash said, slowly standing back up on her feet. "It was brief, but I hope you had a pleasant time. I certainly did..."


    There it was again, the glint of moonlight shaping her outline with a luminous glow¡­ how mesmerizing her eyes shimmered then, no doubt made even better by the smile she bowed her head with.


    "Thank you, Master¡­ for indulging this selfish servant''s request."


    And again, those were words I would never catch her saying before today¡­ she was always so reserved, always so reluctant with her wants. I''d ask but¡­ how the hell do you point something like that out without sounding awkward?


    She already had one foot past the doorway, and I knew if I let her go and don''t ask now, the thought is just gonna pester me on all night long.


    Without even thinking it through, I said the first thing that came teetering at the tip of my tongue, "You know, you''re smiling a lot moretely."


    Ash came to a sudden stop, her back facing towards me. For a moment, nothing at first, then I heard her voice, even more jovial than ever, "Do you dislike it?"


    I drew my head back¡­ wasn''t expecting that, okay¡­


    "Not really," I answered.


    "Do you find it unbing of me?" She asked again, this time her head turned slightly back.


    "Far from it," I said, very much bemused by all this. "I just¡­ it''s peculiar, is all. I meant nothing by it."


    Ash chuckled. "Indeed. I suppose it is rather uncharacteristic of me, is it not?"


    I raised my hands. "Hey, you said it not me."


    "Yet all the same, if it serves to please you," She turned right around again, smiling that smile so warm and wide. "Then shouldn''t I just keep smiling for you?"


    For a moment I thought I went temporarily blind, but no¡­ I was just bedazzled, maybe a little too much. It felt a shbang went boom in my head, and all my billion zillion neurons were scrambling around, knocking into walls.


    But I recovered, luckily I recovered.


    "I won''t... argue with that logic," I said, extra careful not to slur or stumble. "By all means then, carry on."


    "Of course, Master," She said, her tone with a surprise hint of mischief. "Your wish is mymand, after all."


    I''m liking this new Ash more and more, already.


    With a final graceful bow, Ash officially took her leave, departing to the sixth floor with some words of encouragement fading into the distance. "Keep doing your best, Master. You''ll pull through, you always have."


    Well then, pretty sure that will go down as the most bizarre interaction I''ve had all night. Then again, that was the only interaction I had all night¡­ and probably will be the only one¡­ but hey, I ain''tining, it''s a tough act to follow anyway.


    Pretty soon, I got back to the grind, hands outstretched and focus sharp. It was just a short break, but already I felt more at ease than I was before it¡­ nothing ached, nothing cramped¡­ magic was steady flow through my open palms.


    Guess that whole ''don''t eat'' thing really was a myth, after all. It''s okay Irene, rumors sometimes get the best of us. No shame in it, no shame at all. In fact, if anything, I think it might have given me the exact opposite effects.


    After a long while of even more absolute monotony, hour by hour, I could feel myself steadily improving. Ria was fading at a rate faster than ever before, every instance, taking a shorter amount of time than thest.


    I still couldn''t get it to disappear her whole, but what I did find, was that now I could reverse the magic. When I felt my limits being reached, or even the slightest waver in my focus¡­ I could simply just undo the effects, make whatever had faded turn to solid form again.


    It wasn''t perfect, it wasn''t consistent, sometimes I''d still mess up, sometimes she''d still be sliced¡­ but at least now, I could do something about it. Seeing the blood spurting, seeing her limbs missing¡­ there are just some things you just don''t get used to.


    And if the feeling of discouragement doese, and make no mistake, it always does¡­ I could always just look back on those brief five minutes, and it''d always perk me right back up.


    I didn''t think I''d be encountering anything else for the rest of the night, and then my phone buzzed in my pocket. Nothing too out of the blue, system notifications always does that to it, as well as the weather app¡­ happened a few times already, so like always, I just chose to ignore it.


    Then it buzzed again, and again.


    Now I knew something was up.


    For the second time tonight, I was being interrupted by a task so urgent¡­ by a cellphone of all things, really puts how serious I was for all this into perspective, doesn''t it?


    Whatever case, I already had it out of my pocket, squinting harshly from the blinding re that greeted my light-deprived pupils. It took a few seconds of adjusting, but I finally came face-to-face with my attention-diverting culprit.


    Text messages¡­ my God, who would have thought? I''m so surprised. It''s not like I -


    Oh, wait¡­ Amanda was texting me? Okay, now I am surprised. We''re in the same damn building, why all the hush-hush?


    I tapped her icon, and small white blurbs with even smaller letters within them instantly filled the screen.


    <<Hey>>


    <<Hey>>


    <<Third time''s the charm. Hey.>>


    As I was reading, another blurb popped up from below.


    <<Behind you.>>


    That''s not really something you ever wanna read in the middle of the night. Is she seriously trying to give me a heart attack?


    Despite the ominousness, I still whirled my head around to the doorway. I braced for a ''boo!'', readied to see her silhouette standing so forebodingly in the dark, but no¡­ no one was there, nothing was there.


    Then I lowered my eyes a bit more¡­ and I found it.


    A bottle of water, and a packaged sandwich slice was sitting off to the side.


    Seriously, I wanted tough out loud right then. But I restraint myself, and instead just shot a message back.


    <<Seriously?>>


    Amanda replied back almost at once.


    <<Eat up. You''re starving, aren''t you?>>


    <<You''re wee.>>


    <<I expect a thank youter.>>


    If Irene could see me now, a stupid grin stered on my face, tapping fingers on the screen, I could already see her re piercing through my soul¡­ speaking of which -


    <<Does Irene know about this?>>


    Again, so lightning-fast, her message popped and buzzed.


    <<No you crazy? She''d kill me! She was already suspicious when I asked if I could go down for seconds, I wasn''t gonna tell her what I actually nned on doing with it.>>


    I replied back.


    <<For you take such a risk. Tell me, how long was I on your mind for? I doubt this was just a spur of a moment thing.>>


    All of a sudden, my phone started rumbling like an earthquake.


    <<Huh>>


    <<What>>


    <<Course it was. What are you even saying?>>


    <<Look just eat it. Stop texting me, you gotta get back to work soon, alright?>>


    My cheeks were actually starting to hurt.


    <<Irene already told us I''m not allowed to, remember?>>


    I got back just a simple three-word reply, and I let out a little chuckle.


    <<That''s a myth>>


    Guess that''s that. Alright, looks like I''m eating and drinking again. After all, it''s just another five minutes, and who am I turn down the generosity of such a considerate friend?


    As I unwrapped the stic packaging, I shot her another message.


    <<Thank you.>>


    It didn''t take long to wolf everything down, and when I was done, I went and disposed of the waste in a room nearby.


    Back to magic.


    So that was my second encounter of the night¡­ not as bizarre as the first, but very much just as appreciated.


    It was a while before I could regain my focus, and once I did, I stretched my arm out like I always have, feeling that invisible muscle flex tight, the strings on my fingertips, weaving, and swaying¡­


    Right then, I was focused, determined¡­ but before my intent could even have a chance to manifest, I was once again interrupted.


    This time, it wasn''t a beckoning slightly off in the distance, not by a ringing buzz in my pant-pocket¡­ but by a light almost indiscernible tapping on my left shoulder.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    I looked up, and above me, I was greeted by a pair of dark hazel eyes staring back down at me.


    It was a face I had least expected to ever see interrupting me in the middle of my training, especially since it was she that told me that I couldn''t at all afford to be distracted one bit.


    So this¡­ I never anticipated the detective to be the one breaking her ownws.


    "Irene?" I called out, blinking back my surprise.


    "Shh."


    She ced a finger on her lips, and drew her hand away from my shoulder. I stared at her, too dumbfounded to even speak.


    "Follow me," She said quietly, nudging her head towards the open doorway. "Five minutes."

 Chapter 182 - Strictly Professional

    When I eventually got ustomed to kneeling for eternity on end, surrounded by nothing but empty walls of infinite ck and white, hearing nothing but breathing, both Ria''s and mine¡­ I never thought I''d ever be leaving the ustrophobic quiet until I''ve either silenced her breathing by fading herpletely, or silenced mine...


    Probably killed to death, dragged out in a body bag, from extremeck ofpetence or something. This point, either prospect is a probable fifty-fifty.


    But now I''ve already left the room twice. Once with stic wrappings in tow, and now again, following the cking footsteps of hard leather heels from thedy detective who just keeps mystifying me more and more about what the hell is really going on inside her head.


    "So, how are you faring?" She quite so suddenly asked, her tone a confusing mixture of the bossy and the casual.


    Didn''t see any point in underselling or overselling anything, so I just gave an answer as blunt as theye.


    "It''s a lot harder than I was expecting it to be¡­ a lot longer too, but I think I''ll be just fine with a few more tries."


    Her heels continued to click-ck ever onwards, but she herself didn''t say anymore¡­ and it''s like, where the hell are we even going? We''ve stopped walking on even nes, now we''re traversing through the vertical one step at a time all the way down to the third floor.


    Seriously, this is the most I''ve walked since we left for the park¡­ just what does she want from me?


    I hissed in a breath. "Irene, what''re - ?"


    "You must be hungry."


    She spun around to face me, stopping just short in front of a doorway that led to another empty room.


    Oh God, is this¡­ is this really? Are we doing this right now? Am I seriously about to getbo-set B of sliced ham sandwich and bottled water for the third time tonight? Pinch me now, cause that just sounds too good to be true.


    "Too bad you can''t eat anything," She promptly continued, turning right away round and marched on into the doorway. "Ham sandwich''s actually surprisingly good."


    Oh really? Gee, guess I wouldn''t know, shame¡­ cough, cough, wink, wink.


    I followed along after her, sighing away my dashed hopes. "Alright¡­ did you call me all the way down here just to tease me with food?"


    As soon as I took one step into the room, as soon as I caught sight of her, I got my answer.


    No, she didn''t.


    From the way that she was averting her eyes from mine, how she stood there in the middle of the room with her legs shifting restlessly about¡­ her hands squirming, writhing. The only thing that''llplete the set now was if her face became turning to a shade of the brightest red.


    This again¡­


    I took another precarious step inwards. "Is this another¡­ talk?"


    "No, no talk," She muttered, her lips barely moving, then to myplete and utter surprise, starting taking quick,rge strides towards me. "No time."


    What was the correct response to that? Hell, if I know. But I know for a definite fact that backing yourself all the way up against a wall was surely not the wisest.


    So why the hell did I still do it?


    Even Irene stopped her advances for a brief moment just toment on it. "I''m not going to hurt you."


    I just shook my head as she slowly crept closer. "It''s not the hurting part I''m concerned of."


    "Trust me, I''m not liking this any more than you are," She whispered, now only mere inches away. "I''m not doing this cause I want to, I have to."


    I held my breath, careful to take not even the slightest whiff. "And just what are you doing?"


    Irene batted her eyes, her pupils so close that I could see the brown in them, the tenderness too. "It''s four in the morning now, and not once did I ever catch a glimpse of Ria appearing¡­ you got two and a half hours until sunrisees up, you remember your deadline, right?"


    "Like I said," I replied, trying to focus on anything else but her. "Just a few more tries."


    She shook her head. "You don''t have a few more tries."


    What.


    "Incantation''s gone?"


    "You only have one more try before I have to dispel it," She said, her every word like a heavy mallet striking my eardrums. "Otherwise that room bes a no-magic zone, and we can''t have that."


    I knew sooner orter my safety would soon rip at seams, I just hoped that it would have happenedter, muchter than this, because I really did feel I just needed a few more tries until I get it right.


    Now I only have one. If I fail that¡­ then the next time I try, and the next time I fail¡­ the blood that would dribble and flow from every slice won''t just up and disappear no more.


    This was it.


    If I''ve heard this before Amanda, before Ash¡­ I mean, I still would have gone through with it, but I think any semnce of my confidence would have dissipated right there and then.


    Because of those two, ''cause of what they did¡­ I was still confident, I still think I could do it.


    So be it.


    "Do you understand?" Irene asked.


    I nodded at once. "Yeah¡­"


    "Good. That''s good."


    And then that''s where the discussion ended. Happily ever after, what needed to be said was said, what needed to be asked was asked - all well than ends well. So Irene you can stop pinning up against the wall now.


    Please, a man needs to breathe.


    "Okay, now that''s settled... what is -" I gestured broadly to the scene before my very eyes - the sleek, slender face of a subus, close enough to feel her every breath on my lips. "What is this?"


    Didn''t think it was possible, but she got even closer. Now she''s done it, she just broke past the event horizon of personal space, there''s no going back now.


    "I have a feeling you''re frustrated."


    Not really.


    "You try and hide it, but I know you are."


    No, really¡­ not really.


    "No one checked up on you, no one you could talk to¡­ you just sat there trying over and over again, failing over and over again¡­ starving, aching, cramping. I know what it''s like, I''ve been there before."


    I gulped, and I definitely heard myself swallow. Just hope she didn''t. "Right¡­ so what are you suggesting I do to fix that?"


    "I''d say eat a meal and wait an hour, easy way to clear your head," I saw her lips slightly twitch. "But since you''re not allowed to..."


    "And hypothetically if I say I''m actually doing just fine?"


    "You''re not," She simply said. "I can tell."


    Mmm-hmm¡­ pretty sure there are some stic wrappings hidden amongst some rubble in a room somewhere that''ll have a thing or two to say about that.


    I definitely wasn''t going to say anything.


    Already I could feel her pheromones seeping in, try as I might, can''t hold your breath forever¡­ and she knows that, and she still wasn''t pulling away from me.


    That could only mean one thing.


    "If you''re suggesting what I think you''re suggesting¡­"


    "I am."


    No hesitation whatsoever.


    "Just to be sure," I asked. "Are you still you, Irene?"


    Once again, no hesitation. "I am."


    "It''s not exactly the right setting here."


    "We''re not going to go all the way," She said, nervously brushing a loose strand of hair from her eyes. "Just a kiss. You know what a kiss does."


    "Oh, don''t I?" I let out a breath. "Last time we did, you - "


    "This won''t be likest time!" Her voice raised up a few decibels. "I''m still me¡­ and this is strictly for your benefit only. We kiss¡­ you won''t be frustrated, your head will be free, and - "


    "You get a free kiss."


    "This isn''t for me!" She clicked her tongue, her cheeks lightly flushed. "Take this seriously, please. I just¡­ I don''t want to see you fail, after all this effort - your effort, I - I just don''t wanna see that."


    The sincereness in her tone. The way she looked at me. Those twobined, it was unfair¡­ there was no way I could refuse her now. She really wanted to help me¡­ just like those two.


    How could I ever say no?


    "You really think this would help me?" I asked.


    Irene shrugged. "Worth a try."


    I knew it was unnecessary, but I wanted to ask anyway, "Do the others know?"


    "I''m the one that said no distracting you no matter what, it''d be pretty hypocritical of me if I told them what I''m doing now. Why do you think I brought you here? There''s no eyes here."


    Despite the situation, couldn''t help but feel my lips curl slightly. "So what''d you tell them?"


    "I went down for seconds."


    Of course you did.


    Alright, enough wasting time, I suppose¡­


    "Ready when you are," I told her.


    "Oh," I heard her gulp. "O-okay¡­"


    There was a small moment of awkwardness. I didn''t know whether to lean in, or if she was gonna take the lead on it, and clearly neither did she, as a result, none of us moved a muscle.


    "Could you¡­ mmm," She paused, probably trying to snuff the timidness from her voice just then. "Could you close your eyes?"


    Okay there it was, her cheeks were basically ame with red¡­ wanted so bad to tease her about it, but I held my tongue andplied with her request.


    Slowly, my eyelids fell¡­ and her flustered expression was but a fleeting afterimage imprinted in my imagination.


    "Y''know," I softly muttered. "I didn''t have to close my eyesst time."


    Didn''t really expect her to answer, so imagine my surprise when I felt her lips brushing up against mine, feeling the warmth of her breath shaping her every word.


    "This isn''t likest time."


    And she was right. It wasn''t.


    When she leaned in, when I felt her do so - it was light, it was gentle¡­ I wasn''t smothered, her lips pressing against mine - she wasn''t overwhelming me, in fact, it felt more like she was restraining herself.


    Then when I kissed back, I heard her take a sharp breath¡­ but she continued, we continued.


    Briefly, I felt her hand in mine¡­ I don''t think she even realized what she was doing¡­ with my eyes firmly shut tight, she was free to do as she wished.


    Maybe it was intentional, maybe it wasn''t¡­ either way, she wasn''t letting go.


    It''s funny¡­ I remembered my first kiss being in this very same building as well, and even back then, when Ria leaned down on me, that kiss was done solely for my benefit.


    Not because either of us wanted to.


    Hopefully, one day there wille a time where I''d fall into a kiss, and the only reason why I did was because I wanted to be kissed.


    One day¡­ but for now...


    This shall suffice.

 Chapter 183 - A Little Faith

    We broke apart only a few momentster, and with how loud our lips smack as she drew away, Irene must have really reeled her head back at lightspeed. Kiss didn''t evenst that long at all, just a couple of seconds and I doubt we''ve even exceeded past the double digits.


    It was the build-up part that felt like an eternity¡­ the act itself, though? Gone in a literal blink of an eye¡­ not that I even had the chance to blink if I wanted to anyway.


    I slowly opened my eyes again.


    "Say what you want to say, go on..."


    The first thing I saw was the quiver of her narrow lips, on either side were her cheeks flushed to a bright rosy-red. Overall, It was a very stony-faced expression that I was being greeted by, especially with how rigid her stare was, but it was also one so badly worn.


    "I''m waiting for it."


    At any moment, she looked ready to bury herself underneath a mountain of rubble. There was also a hint of red glinting in the shadows of her hazel browns.


    Could still feel her on me¡­ the warmth, the weight of her lips trickling, dispersing all around mine. Before, I didn''t really get the chance to realize it considering the circumstances, but what she said really was true, after all¡­


    "You really are a great kisser, aren''t you?" I said.


    Irene just rolled her eyes, and stalked out the room in typical Irene fashion¡­ still trying to y it cool, I suppose. Can''t fool me though, I saw that blush you''re trying to hide¡­


    I saw that smile.


    Had a smile of my own too as I chased off after her. Guess embracement takes precedence overmon courtesy. Didn''t even wait up for me, and by the time I even caught up to her, she was already finished making her way back up onto the fourth floor.


    Together we headed back to my temporary homestay, where once more the offset of colors working in tandem with my giddiness had me nearly tripping on my own two feet, and it was in there when Irene regained back her cold, aloofposure.


    She turned to face me, her cheeks no longer flushed, her eyes gone with their red, presenting herself as always with her arms across her waist.


    "So did the¡­ did the kiss do its job?" She asked, keeping her tone as nk as can be. "Are you feeling any better?"


    Well, I feel a little lightheaded, every step I took was like mushing my feet on cotton candy clouds¡­ don''t know for sure, though.


    "Yeah, I think I''m good," I said.


    "Still frustrated?"


    I shook my head.


    "You sure?"


    "Well, we could kiss again just to be extra safe," I replied, raising both my eyebrows. "What say you?"


    Okay, that remark was so wasn''t worth the elbow in the gut. Ow.


    "Remember, once more then no more," Her eyes drifted to the slumbering phoenix lying center. "If you fail the one after that, you better make sure you reverse the spell entirely and not have it break midway through."


    I heard the somberness in her voice, and I responded in kind. "And if it does break?"


    "If it does¡­" She drew her gaze back onto me. "Then you better make sure it kills her instantly. Don''t let her suffer."


    Knew she''d say that¡­


    "Understood."


    The giddiness evaporated, the gravity of the predicament sobered me up right quick. I just have to do it, don''t even think about it - that''s the problem with me, I think too much.


    And when I think, I worry, and when I worry, I hesitate¡­ and from there I snowball hard and fast striking headfirst into the brick wall of fuckups.


    So the solution? Stop going to that little voice in your head with all your woes and turmoils, that guy''s a bad influence. You don''t need him in your life.


    Instead, just listen to everybody else, listen to what they''re telling you, and hear the sincerity in their voices when they say, "You can do it."


    Listen to Ash''s, Amanda''s, Irene now¡­ how their eyes looked back at you with absolute certainty.


    Hell, Mom herself even said it best.


    I know you will


    Such much faith, never even the slightest doubt.


    "Alright," Irene said, walking off, her words funneling through a heavy breath. "I''ll guess I''ll see you upstairs soon¡­ her too, hopefully."


    "You will," I assured her, going back to my kneeling, my aching, for the first time ever, with a smile on my face. "After a kiss like that¡­ what man would shy away from a challenge?"


    Her shadow on the ground slowly shook its head. "You pull this off, there''ll be plenty more where that came from."


    "Now, now," I said, staring at her figure in the doorway from the corner of my eyes. "I never said I''d be the one wanting..."


    There it was again, trying to hide away with her footsteps stalking off into the night, a tiny smirk curving the ends of her lips. "You''re so annoying."


    I listened to the ck of her heels fade into silence before I started again. This time, I didn''t a second to prep. The moment I hovered my hands above the warmth of Ria''s mes, I was already focused, determined¡­ and brimming fully with intent.


    "Disappear."


    Time ticked away. I didn''t know long it took before the cks and whites started to pulse again, rings of light converging, shimmering¡­ but I definitely knew it happened a lot quicker than any other instance.


    This was it.


    That invisible muscle, I strained even harder. Like tennis balls in both hands, the pressure in palms¡­ I squeezed then harder, weaving those strings at the tip of my fingers, encasing her fingers, her hands¡­ arms, every lock of hair, every stray ember swaying loftily about.


    Y''know Ria, awake, you were always such a pain in my ass. Every time I''d hear you snigger, every time I''d see that mischievous twinkle in your crimson eyes¡­ I just wanna drift away as well into an unending slumber.


    But despite all the grievances I''d face, I really much prefer you up and smiling, teasing me with that snigger¡­ staring at me with that twinkle, because asleep, it turns out, you''re an even bigger pain in the ass.


    I swear I''m going to wake you up, Ria.


    Like it or not.


    Master''s orders.


    Her feet first, translucent like a murky window on a rainy day. I watched it gradually spread across her body, like I always have time and time again, to her calves, her thighs, past her hips, to her waist.


    Half of her body had faded, just like the first time, the second time - but unlike those two attempts, I didn''t let it stop there, I refuse to let it stop there. I kept going further, my breathinging and going in rapid session.


    Towards her chest, momentum had slowed drastically¡­ it always slowed three-fourths of the way. Inch by inch now, it''s okay - it hadn''t broken, I can still continue.


    It was an uphill battle, but I''ve conquered it once, twice, thrice even¡­ and eventually, I''ve conquered it again. Hands, arms, shoulders¡­ she was but a smoky outline all the way up to her corbone.


    The neck now.


    I couldn''t do it then.


    I will do it now.


    My fingers were cramping, I could feel my head pounding from the effort¡­ that painful throbbing from all around¡­ it''d always happened here, it''d always break me here.


    Not anymore.


    Come on, don''t let it break, don''t snap the strings, don''t cramp the muscle, don''t lose the focus.


    Stop worrying! Stop thinking!


    Just do it.


    Do it!


    I couldn''t¡­ it won''t budge, it won''t move again - it''s stuck to her neck¡­ her head. It''d slice, I can''t let it slice.


    Stop it. Reverse it. Don''t let it break. Try again.


    Don''t think! Don''t hesitate!


    Keep going. Do it. You owe it to your friends, you owe it to their efforts - and you especially owe it to yourself.


    Don''t fucking stop now.


    You''re gonna get emotional, then don''t waste it. If you''re gonna get pissed, then get pissed. Use it, control it¡­ who cares if you don''t want to? Who gives a shit if you don''t think it''s in your nature?


    If it does the job, then use it.


    Whatever it takes.


    Push past it. Just one more spurt, you can do it.


    You will do it.


    I could hear the gnashing in my teeth, feel the drool trickling from the corner of my lips, dripping with the sweat dripping from my chin. My breathing into growls, my gaze into maddened res - pushing, pushing!


    Gone.


    I keeled over, my vision briefly cking, breathing in deep gulps of air. I was on the verge of passing out - I didn''t care, wasn''t the concern, I looked up, I looked straight - expecting blood, bracing for failure.


    A nket. Just the nket.


    Nothing was there.


    A second passed¡­ two seconds¡­ three.


    Just the nket.


    It was still just the nket.


    I¡­ I did it.


    Ria. I made Ria disappear.


    There was a buzz. My pocket, my phone.


    I scrambled around, a trembling hand burrowing into my pocket - two hands trying to steady the phone in my grasp.


    A message from Amanda.


    I tapped on it¡­ my eyes, blurring, ckening, I read her message once, then again, and again, and again. I didn''t want to stop rereading it.


    <<SHE''S HERE!>>


    It fucking hurts to smile, it fucking hurts to do anything at all.


    <<YOU DID IT>>


    But I still smiled, I stillughed, I still cheered - copsing to the ground, with trembling arms raised up high, just in time to meet the first rays of sunrise shining down on my face.


    "See, you did it..." I heard myself say, meeting the bleary-eyed gaze in the reflection of my phone screen. "What did I tell ya?"


    Yeah¡­ you did tell me.


    Easy peasy.

 Chapter 184 - Hollow Victory

    I lost all feeling in my legs.


    Seriously, if I thought the second lesson was any at all a pain in the ass, if I thought the focus and determination I needed then was already a bit too much - hell, that''s nothingpared to what came after.


    From the way I was trying to ce one foot over the other, my entire lower half may as well be one of those iling intable balloon guys you''d see in shopping malls and the likes, and if the hard stumbles I just took were any indicator of anything, then I clearly had a puncture hole somewhere cause I was deting fast.


    Furthest I got was just barely past the doorway and even then if it weren''t for the amazing breakthrough that was concrete walls, I''d have nothing to lean on to save me from another painful fall.


    That''s another thing about muscles - when they get sore, they really get sore. Christ almighty...


    Thought for the longest moment that one foot out into the empty halls would be as far as I get in my current state of being... Haven''t slept for the longest time, forget fumes - my body felt like it was literally cannibalizing on itself from within just for that extra spurt of energy to push on.


    Then in echoes that gradually, hastily, drew nearer... footsteps and a voice, so loud, so proud.


    "Master!"


    I wasn''t fast enough to lift my head up before I felt the strain in my legs lessen. Once my eyes were raised, they were immediately buried in a sea of silky smooth white. Somehow, even while standing still, I manage to stumble again, but I didn''t fall.


    A pair of arms held me tight, gently, yet firmly. It was a familiar feeling, a nice feeling.


    "Well, look at that," I croaked, managing a smile. "Looks like you''ll always be here tond on, after all."


    I heard a chuckle leave with her sigh, "I''m not a pillow."


    "Really?" I let her swing my arm around her neck. "Maybe you oughta be."


    "Please Master, save your breath for now," She said. "It will simply not do if you aren''t there to celebrate your triumph with the others. Concentrate."


    Bit by bit, slowly and steady, Ash was doing her best to keep our pace aligned with each other, and though a look of concern was stered on her face, there was no absolutely no denying the twinkle of pride in her eyes. Every time she turned to look at me, there was always a smile, always those words.


    "You did it."


    Stairs were the hardest part, we got two flights to scale my knobbly legs up, but I guess Ash decided it really wasn''t worth the struggle¡­ so for the second time in less than a week, I ended up being swept off my feet like a newly-wed bride down a rose littered walkway.


    Didn''t got anyints here. Ash was warm, and her clothes were soft. If there was anything to detract from the experience, I suppose the view looking up¡­ ahem, took a lot of willpower to avert one''s eyes away from.


    Tried to distract myself with small talk against her advice.


    "Did all of her make it up there?"


    Ash nced down at me, smiling that smile at me that was like chicken soup to soothe the ailing soul.


    "Yes," She said. "Mistress Ria manifested with not a single thing amiss."


    "I think I took too long though¡­"


    "No, perish the thought, Master," She replied almost instantly. "You''ve done much more than what was demanded of you. We''ve anticipated but a fleeting outline of her to emerge, and yet instead you''ve materialized her in her entirety. Any expectations held, you''ve already far surpassed."


    The way she was hamming it up, how her rising inflection kept soaring to newer levels of wonder and hype, it was as if what I just did has never been done before.


    "Why, it''s never been done before!"


    Oh, well that answers that.


    "At least, not in the timespan that you were allotted," She continued. "A day. To aplish such a feat, a novice in magic¡­ as always Master, you continue to confound me to no end."


    "Stick around then," I whispered, smirking with closed eyes. "I''m full of surprises."


    It was hard to share in the awe that she had with the way my body was barely hanging by a thread. I should be proud of such an aplishment, I''m sure - but right now though¡­ I''m just simply content with lying there in her arms.


    Couldn''t have asked for a better mode of transportation, and I highly doubt any could surpass this.


    Yet s, all good things muste to an end.


    By the time we reached the sixth floor, enough of my stamina had returned to me to finish the rest of the way journey onward myself. Ash kept close, ready at any moment to catch my stumbles, and steady my wobbles.


    Limping, shambling - there''s the doorway¡­ one more step to go.


    A full day away, and yet not a single thing had changed. I could still distinctly remember every piece of rubble and where they rested in the room, recall every ruptured piece on those tall high-rise windows, refracting the rays of sunlight filtering through the distant cityscape, so I would know exactly if something differed even slightly from memory.


    And something definitely was.


    The straying embers, the warm pulsating glow sourcing from afar. Those crimson red locks sprawled out against the floor. Fourth floor, sixth floor - the way Ria''s bodyid out in the open was as if she never even moved an inch.


    What a heavy sleeper.


    "He''s here," Ash proimed, drawing up to my side. "I''ve brought him."


    The moment Ash''s voice resounded, a blurry speck of ck bolted right across my feet, nearly knocking me t. Before I could even process what the hell just happened, I was holding Mr. ck in my arms, brushing aside his bushy tail from my nose.


    He meowed.


    I smiled. "Missed me?"


    "Oh, you don''t even know the half of it."


    Suddenly from the corner of my eyes, Amanda appeared, wearing a smile of her own¡­ gaping at me with as much incredulity as Ash did not long before.


    "Cried for you all night, didn''t sleep a wink," She still had her mouth half-open. "Neither did I¡­ and after what I just witness, I don''t think I can now even if I try. You¡­ you''re amazing."


    I just shrugged, petting the furball that was purring against my chest. "Don''t feel amazing."


    Still with that dumbfounded look, she leaned in closer, whispering, "It was the sandwich, right? I knew it''d help. You''re wee."


    "Uh-huh," I said, stifling a chuckle. "Just where would I be without you?"


    Amanda continued to beam, looking quite proud of herself, which she rightfully should be. I owe whatever I aplished to her¡­ if it weren''t for her trust, don''t think I could have done it.


    The same goes for Ash¡­ her smile, the very sight of her was like a beacon of light in the murky night. Her unwavering support is like one of the only things that continued to keep me upright.


    Irene¡­


    Always thest to approach, always the woman of little words. Her actions would always speak for her instead. It was how she was back then, and how she was now.


    I see her.


    She never budged at all. There she was, kneeling beside the slumbering phoenix¡­ as always silent. It was how she moved that really spoke, the way she gently brushed away a loose strand of hair from Ria''s face. That was she expressed herself.


    Happiness, relief, and a tinge of sadness all from just one single motion.


    Overall, she just looked d that a friend so near and dear was brought over unscathed.


    I slowly lumbered my way over, wincing and hissing, I kneeled myself just right across from her.


    "Crack of dawn, right on the dot," I said, cing Mr. ck down to scurry away elsewhere. "Don''t mean to sound conceited, but I think I did a pretty good job."


    She drew her eyes up. "More than pretty good."


    "Happy?"


    "Maybe."


    Again, not really a woman of many words. But actions, expressions¡­ now she was a woman of variety. A twitch at the ends of her lips, the spark in her eyes, writhing and squirming, the fingers in her palm.


    There''s no maybe about it.


    "Guess our little private tutoring paid off after all," I said, throwing caution to the wind. "Should I say thank you?"


    "No need," She replied tly. "What I did was for your benefit¡­ if you seeded that''s thanks enough for me."


    I raised a brow "Sure?"


    "Positive."


    "Could give you a peck on the cheek if you say please."


    Irene red at me, but she didn''t look at all the least bit affront about the prospect, but as always¡­ gotta maintain that pristine image of professionalism squeaky-clean.


    "So..." I tilted my head. "What''s next?"


    Her re lingered, but nheless, she spoke out. "You''ve condensed six month''s worth of trial and error into a single day. Even for a prodigy¡­ it would have at least taken them a week or two."


    "Promising for me," I remarked.


    "Yeah, you''re your mother''s son, alright," She said it, but she said it light. "Now I''m fully convinced."


    I didn''t say anything. I was waiting for it¡­ that''s two praises in the row, twopliments to build me, you don''t say those things without any caveats.


    "But."


    There it was.


    "But?" I repeated.


    "You''re still struggling with using more magic than you really have to."


    "How can you tell?"


    Irene gave a look. I knew that look, I grew ustomed to that gaze. I said something stupid again didn''t I?


    "How can I tell?" She snorted. "Your face has whitened again. You''re on the verge of losing all your magic for the second timeing. You pushed yourself too hard."


    "It was the only way," I argued back. "If I didn''t, then Ria wouldn''t - "


    "I know," She interjected. "Trust me, I know. I''m not saying you did it incorrectly, I''m saying you need to better prep yourself more."


    I blew a breath. "So, in other words¡­?"


    "The final lesson," She affirmed, nodding once. "You''re gonna have to go through with it."


    Ah man, I was kinda hoping we wouldn''t have to be wasting any more time on any more lessons. First one was a headache, the second knocked the wind right out of my sails¡­ I can only imagine what the hell the third one would entail.


    Oh well, if Irene think it''s best¡­ then, "What do I have to do?"


    "Well, depending on how strong your intent is," She exined. "This would either be the shortest lesson or the longest one you have yet."


    I did not like the sound of that, and I''d made sure she knew of that fact. A frown on my face, a furrow in my brows¡­ "Why''s that?"


    "Subjugation."


    Oh.


    Oh no.


    "You do this, you''ll no longer have to worry about expending more than you should."


    I was hearing her words, but it was like I was far into the distance. All of a sudden, I was back, my legs among the nippy grass¡­ stretching a hand forward, the thunder rumbling, the lightning shing from up above.


    "Focus, determination, intent."


    I whispered those words.


    Over and over again.


    The rain still fell.


    Adalia still stumbled.


    I failed back then.


    I cannot fail now.


    Irene was still speaking, but I cut myself across, my voice strangely calm. "Subjugate what?"


    She must have noticed something was off, for she paused briefly, and just stared briefly¡­ after a while, she responded.


    "Not a what..." Irene muttered.


    A who.


    I met her eyes, but she didn''t meet mine, hers strayed, drifted¡­ attaching itself to the figure that hovered closely by, that always kept herself closely by... always by my side.


    Felt my heart drop, knowing already the words that would leave her lips far before she even said it. I heard it in my head, and I never wanted to hear it again.


    But all the same, she spoke outloud.


    "Subjugate the Elf."

 Chapter 185 - Another Twenty Minutes

    Seeing as how two out of three of her trials had been swiftly and promptly been conquered by yours truly, Irene deemed that such aplishments warranted a reward that was just as prestigious and glorious as my triumphs.


    So that''s how I ended up with a slice of ham sandwich in one hand and a bottle of water in the other.


    "Enjoy your break time," She said, ever the benevolent demon woman she was. "I''ll be back in twenty. We''ll get started then."


    And with that, tugging along a reluctant begrudging Amanda in tow, she scampered off away back on down to my homestay on the fourth floor, muttering something about ritual preparations and needing an extra pair of hands.


    I don''t really know, I didn''t really care to know¡­ sitting there in my little corner of the room, listening to the faint breathing of a slumbering Matriarch just right beside me¡­ I was just counting the seconds away, the minutes.


    Twenty, neen, eighteen¡­ just focus on the time, maybe you can make it stretch longer that way. Buy you some time before it''s time.


    Wasn''t even that hungry anyway¡­


    "Master¡­" Ash, concern stered across her gaze, slowly approach from the side. "I hate to be intrusive, but you really do need your energy. I implore you, please eat."


    Mr. ck wrapped in her arms, slowly swung his tail to and fro, his pointed ears like hers, angling down at a slight droop.


    I knew Ash meant well, she always had. This time, however, I can''t help but think that her worry was misced. I wasn''t the one that she should really be fretting about.


    "Fifteen minutes left," I said, my long-gone husky voice back to its usual strength. "How many minutes do you think it''d take for me toe up with a sound argument to just skip ahead to the summoning and avoid all this?"


    Ash smiled again, it was a sad smile. "You shouldn''t jest."


    "I wasn''t jesting."


    "Perhaps not," She said, those bright green eyes of hers staring down at me with so much warmth. "Yet, all the same, I know you don''t mean what you say."


    The fact that she could so say that so confidently, and the fact that I couldn''t say any more, simply meant that she was right on the money. As always, I can never act my way out of my predicaments¡­ I should never be an actor.


    Mr. ck wriggled free from Ash''s hold, scurrying free towards a tennis ball resting nearby. I thought that''d be that and I''d be alone again, ticking away time in silence.


    But Ash didn''t leave with him, doubling down instead by leveling down, taking a ce by the right of me, kneeling on her knees, hands resting atop herp in a way that just exuded grace and elegance, in a way - knightly.


    "Subjugation," She spoke lightly. "It is a magic most foul indeed."


    I nced to my right. "Seen it been used before?"


    "I suppose as much as any others of my kind." She nced left, making eye contact. "My childhood was always brimming with frightening tales of those that roam in red. I''ve always adhered to the warnings of the burrow - to never roam where the sun would reach."


    "The burrow?" I tilted my head.


    "Elves," Ash said. "Some would wallow in the deepest depths of ravenous caves, others atop the frigid summits of the highest mountains. In thend of Frieden Rike, where mounds and hills are bountiful, we elves would reside in the very earth itself."


    Dig a hole, live in the hole. Elf-moles, nice.


    For a second there, I thought she was just wistfully reminiscing¡­ then I remembered that Ash never reminisces. What she was telling me - these drastic measures just for a ce to call home, scary stories told to elf-children about those roaming in red, and that warning¡­ never to roam where the light would reach.


    Sounds awfully a lot like a witch-hunt to me.


    "Those that roam in red," I repeated, recalling back a small trivia piece I''ve read on the wiki. "Elf hunters."


    "Yes," Ash nodded. "Powerful sorcerers specifically trained to serve one purpose and one purpose only - the eradication or indoctrination of any elves foolish enough to be seen by their ever-watchful eyes. Mercy¡­ there was never any mercy."


    Had a bad feeling in my gut, a sudden lump that made it difficult to swallow. I think I knew where this was going, and I don''t think I''d like how it''ll end.


    "One day. A sunny day, a peaceful day," Her fingers curled into herp. "I ended up being a foolish one. That day I learned many things about these sorcerers in red."


    It was painful. I could hear it, feel it¡­ though she kept it light, I could tell she was struggling, there was just no hiding the waver in her voice.


    "I learned thatughter would be their only response to begging and cries. I learned that the slightest whimper would provoke their wrath, that silence proved vital for survival when in theirpany¡­ and it was with them, that I also learned what exactly is an Elf-Hunters'' most favorite spell."


    I nearly dropped the bottle in my hand. I hate it when I realize things toote, because when the revtion suddenly hits, it always hits fucking hard.


    "How many times?" I asked, feeling my mouth suddenly go dry.


    "It is not to be counted," Ash said. "It''s simply unfeasible to keep count of every instance. It is the same for me, and many others."


    "What did they - ?"


    "To subjugate is to impose your will onto another, the victim would only act in ordance to the subjugator''s wants, desires¡­ everything."


    "And you''re telling me I''m supposed to do that to you?"


    "You have to."


    "I don''t really want to."


    "Master, this is not a matter of wants," She said gently. "Set aside your grievances of the act, do what must be done."


    "But why subjugation?" I asked, iling around the sandwich in my hand. "Why not any other spells? Why this in particr?"


    "Because the utilization of such a spell demands precision," Ash exined. "It needn''t matter how much magic is expended in the act, even if you understood the concept itself, if you are incapable of concentrating your magic to one single refined intent¡­ then the spell would always fail you."


    What she was saying sounded logical, sounded inly rational, and also very much irrefutable, and thatst part was what infuriated me the most - the fact that I can''t y devil''s advocate against it.


    That I have to ept it.


    Yeah, whatever it takes.


    Whatever it takes.


    I stood up at once even though I was still wobbly and still teetering on the verge of passing out, I don''t know why¡­ guess I just didn''t want to sit down anymore.


    "And you?" I asked, turning my head back at her. "Tell me honestly, how do you feel about this?"


    That was the one thing I''ve been wanting to know out of anything else. I didn''t care to know how difficult it was gonna be, the intricacies, the methods, how the concept words and whatnot - that all was Irene''s jurisdiction.


    Here and now, I want her sentiments, I want her feelings, her thoughts. It took me half of my break time to ask such a simple question, but that''s because I didn''t want to ask her¡­ I wanted her to tell me.


    But she never will. Why? Because it''ll distract me, it''ll discourage me¡­ if she tells me that she''s scared, if she even has the slightest hint of fear in her eyes¡­ she knew I''d hesitate.


    And what kind of servant would she be if she were to ever encumber her Master in any way?


    Regardless of it all, I still very much was all ears for what she really had to say.


    I hadn''t a clue how she''d react, but -


    "Master¡­"


    I certainly didn''t expect this.


    "Do you hear me pleading?"


    Still with that smile brighter than any ray of sunlight.


    "Do you hear me begging?"


    Ash stood up to her feet, walking those few steps that would ce her right across from me once more.


    "If there is one thing I know of you that is for certain Master¡­ it is that you are always kind, always benevolent. I know, if nothing else, you will always continue to be so.


    "And thus, if you are to subjugate me, if I am to be bound to your will - I know I''ll never scream, I know I''ll never whimper, even if it hurts, even if the process turns unbearable¡­ because I already know deep down inside, Master¡­ you will never hurt me."


    Turns out, I was right.


    I never had a clue¡­ not one bit.


    "You sure you won''t regret saying that?"


    "Why even entertain such a thought?" She said whimsically. "Will you make me regret it after all?"


    "No, no, ''course not!" I said almost at once. "Not if I can help it, at least¡­"


    "In that case¡­" Ash reached out, plucking the sandwich out from my grasp, and slowly unwrapped the stic packaging for me. "Take a bite¡­ we will never find out if you don''t have the strength for it."


    So much trust was beneath those sparkling emerald eyes¡­ I needed to match it, don''t I? I have to trust her just as much¡­ if she said it was okay¡­ maybe it really was okay.


    We''ll be okay.


    I took the bite, the sandwich still in her hands.


    Ash just smiled again.


    "Take care not to bite my fingers, Master," She said. "It''ll hurt terribly."


    I smiled back, and swallowed. "I won''t."

 Chapter 186 - The Final Lesson

    Turns out I rest easier than others¡­ didn''t take long for the spring to return to my step. It was honestly surprising to me how easy I could move again so easy and so fast, when just mere minutes ago I was whiter than the surface of the moon.


    Could chalk my fast recovery up to many things - cebo, youth, impressive vigor¡­ gics.


    Especially gics.


    "Alright, Elf, over there¡­ five feet apart, you know how it goes."


    Irene returned, pleasantries be damned, the moment she walked under that doorway it was straight back to the grind, no ''how you dos'', no small talks. At face value, it might seem a little cold of her but I had a feeling she just wanted this over with quick.


    And really, that''s my sentiments exactly.


    To make space, Ria was just gently scooted off to the wayside, her glowing hair acting as quite a nicemplight to ssh a bit of color and life to the slumbering Matriarch''s paleplexion.


    Now with the entirety of the room all to ourselves, nothing to obstruct, nothing to hamper, Ash slowly took those steps away from me, exactly as told, five paces back, her smile fading with every step.


    I watch as the lusterpletely fade from her eyes ''till all that was left was but a distant vacant stare¡­ it was a sight all too familiar, Adalia was also just as far, also stared at me the same way.


    "On my go," Irene''s words rang through the tense quiet, her eyes darting left to right. "You will attempt to bring the Elf to her knees. She will attempt to resist you. Now, Elf-Knights are resilient, very resilient, which makes her perfect for this kind of test, don''t expect this will be easy¡­ you will struggle.


    "And Elf - !" Her gaze turned sharply at Ash, a finger raised towards her. "He might be your master, but do not take that as an excuse to sell yourself short. If you want him to seed, you''ll fight, and you''ll fight with everything you got, understood?"


    If I thought Ash''s stare was distant then, it absolutely couldn''tpare to the one now. I knew those eyes, seen those eyes, when she angered, when she despised¡­ when she was no longer the kind, caring servant I''vee to know her as.


    "Worry not," She muttered, her words cold as ice. "I''ll fight it to myst breath if that is what it takes."


    I never thought I''d ever be on the other end of that piercing stare. Briefly, I broke away, my eyes straying everywhere else but right at her, and that''s when I noticed that we were one woman short.


    "Where''s Amanda?" I asked our ever stern-eyed supervisor on the sidelines.


    "Downstairs, finishing up," Irene replied, quickly brushing it aside. "Couldn''t finish the summoning circle in time, but she''s a better painter than I, so I left it to her, she''ll be back soon."


    "You sure she - "


    "Worry elsewhere!" She jerked her head, aligning my gaze back center. "Focus your mind here and nowhere else, alright?"


    I blew a breath. "You''re the boss, boss."


    So there I was again, staring back at those emerald eyes that brimmed with total focus, unwavering determination¡­ and absolute intent. Somehow, someway, I had to match that with equal might.


    Meanwhile, Ash''s words were just ringing in my ears stuck on an unending loop.


    You''ll never hurt me¡­


    I hope to God that stays true.


    Irene looked left again, and then to the right¡­ to Ash, to me¡­ I heard her take a breath.


    "Now¡­"


    I raised an arm.


    Irene stepped back.


    "Go."


    From the moment I had my arm outstretched, I knew something was different, I could feel that it was different. With Adalia, magic was there - magic blew like the wind to the sails¡­ but the boat would never move, I''d struggle and struggle to no avail.


    But now, it was so much more than just a mere breeze coursing from within. Magic actually felt¡­ tangible,prehensible, controble¡­ the invisible pressure in my palm, a tennis ball about to be thrown¡­ strands on my fingertips, ready to be weaved, ready to conform.


    Magic was like a muscle.


    And now I could feel that muscle.


    I stopped doing nothing, and started doing everything I could.


    Yet¡­ even with so much learned, with so much I was now capable of, the failures just kept on mounting.


    Ash didn''t even move a single inch.


    I lowered my arm, gasping for breath so hard I nearly choked. Yes, this was definitely different¡­ this sensation was something else. Ash never budged, she didn''t even raise a single finger but somehow I felt like I was slipping away.


    Why was I¡­?


    "You feel that?" Irene blinked at me, standing idly by watching me take huge gulps of air. "Feels different, doesn''t it?"


    "What happened?" I asked breathlessly.


    "Her magic is fighting with yours, contending," Irene nudged her head, directing my frantic wide eyes back onto Ash, standing tall and standing silent. "And hers won. The other lessons, there was nobody to pick a fight with you, so you can sprinkle all your magic as careless as you can be, and something would still happen."


    I smacked my lips. "And now?"


    "Now you can''t ir about and hope for the best. Now you have to refine your magic, concentrate it¡­ break through hers, overpower it, if you can''t do that - you''ll never be able to summon anyone without getting yourself killed in the process. Summoning requires precision, and Subjugation requires just as much."


    That first attempt nearly knocked me t, and nothing of significance even happened. How many more until something does happen? Lots more? Few more? Guess we''ll just have to see.


    Hurrah for gics.


    I can do this all day.


    "Again," Irene said.


    Same arm, same stance, I took in a breath and tried again. This time too aware of the energy I was expending, the magic I was expelling - yeah, I was using too much¡­ and that too much wasn''t being used to its maximum potential.


    Like scattered rainfalls. That was what it felt like.


    Something precise, something refined.


    "Still too much," Irene spoke out, shaking her head. "Your willpower, you need to be a hundred percentmitted to the spell, your intent is what will break you through. Tell yourself to break through, will yourself to break through -e on!"


    Will myself, tell myself. It''s that what she was doing too? That empty stare to the quivering in mine¡­ it looked so easy, so effortless, in a way it was disheartening to see.


    How many times did she have to go through this process to get this resistance?


    Too much¡­ told her unblinking, unfeeling eyes.


    Far too much.


    "You''re not focusing!" Irene''s voice suddenly boomed. "Stop! Stop! You''re getting worse! Start over!"


    I lowered my arm, and with it, my knees nearly buckled¡­ I was gasping and choking again, clinging desperately to my thighs to keep myself steady, watching the many beads of sweat trickling from my forehead sttering to the ground.


    "You can''t fail forever, alright?" Irene''s voice softly called out to me. "I know you can do this, you''ve shown me you can¡­ just - whatever''s on your mind, please, this is not the time or the ce. It''s one more, we''re so close¡­ don''t choke now."


    I continue to heave, continue to watch the droplets falling from my face. This was difficult - an entirely beast from the second lesson. Whereas before my magic could flow freely, with this one, it was like I was bashing into a wall over and over again, never once being able to make it crumble.


    It wasn''t excruciating, it wasn''t at all painful. If anything it was just¡­ shocking.


    "You..."


    That voice.


    I looked up, stared forward¡­ again that distant stare, that nk expression¡­ it was hard to look straight into those eyes.


    And I think Ash had always been well aware of that.


    "You''re still being kind."


    I know¡­


    "Stop it."


    I''m trying¡­


    "For once, just this once, look at me as you would your greatest enemy," Ash said. "You need to abhor me, detest me, loathe my existence, my appearance, everything that I am."


    "Emotions¡­ huh?" I lifted my head, my handsying slump at my side. "It''s going to be hard to fake that."


    She just kept staring, her voice, her words, empty of feeling. "Don''t fake it."


    Don''t? I¡­ can I hate you? Can I even bring myself to do that? Flick of a switch, toss aside everything we''ve been through?


    Forget your smiles? Forget what you''ve done for me? Quite a tall order there, man...


    Was it really that easy?


    It must be, isn''t it? It has to be. How else could you stare at me the way you do, how else could you say all that without ever once hesitating? You''ve already done it.


    You''ve already hated me.


    I didn''t get a chance to reply - just then, Irene shouted again, "Once more!"


    Don''t fake it.


    Hate her with every fiber. Raise your arm in disdain, stretch your palm in contempt - stare back at her, and don''t ever be kind.


    Don''t be kind.


    Don''t fake it.


    She isn''t Ash. Forget Ash. The woman before you is no one, less than no one¡­ keep telling yourself that, make yourself believe it, you will believe that.


    Grit your teeth, don''t fake it.


    Furrow your brows, and don''t fake it.


    Channel your magic, and this time, don''t fake it.


    Willpower. Your will must be stronger than hers, your hate stronger... break through the wall, break through her.


    Break her.


    "Stop!"


    Irene''s voice exploded across the silence again, and my arm fell. I wasn''t gasping, I wasn''t slumping this time... I continued to stare, as did she.


    "That was... that was better," Irene continued to say, "But still could be better, you''re getting there... just a bit more."


    But I wasn''t listening.


    Because in thatst attempt, I felt it... that imprable wall was starting to give, just a budge, just a slight push... but it was there.


    I felt it... I even saw it.


    Her vacant distant stare, in that quiet, in that moment of contention, I saw it briefly falter... there was a sh of emotion, a small glimpse of pain in her bright greens.


    She tried to hide it then, brushing it off as just one very long blink... but I saw that flinch, and I saw you attempting to hide that flinch.


    Trying to spare from the guilt.


    Guess I wasn''t the only one being kind then...


    Y''know Ash, that''s kinda hypocritical of you to tell me to do one thing, and not even fullymit to it yourself.


    But yet, all the same... thank you.


    Just a little bit more, Ash... just a little more.

 Chapter 187 - Test Of Faith

    Ash was hunching her shoulders now.


    For the seventh attempt, that''s how far hatred had gotten me. Progress was slow, but it was gradual. It was no longer a matter of ''if'' but a matter of ''when''... when I''ll make her fall, when I''ll make her break.


    Not enough hatred, not for this time.


    "Again."


    Maybe this time¡­


    I wasn''t breathing hard as much. Like her, I could keep myself steady, it stopped being much of a struggle. Practice makes perfect.


    I held my arm out again, stared at her again¡­ those unblinking eyes of hers, they always start out looking at me like that¡­ empty, cold, like a doll without a soul.


    But they never stayed that way for long. She''d alwayse rousing back to life. This time as a flinch, a small furrow in her brow. I pretended not to see it, I didn''t see it - she was just a doll¡­ unfeeling.


    The shivers, her ears¡­ the only times I''ve seen them wriggle like that was when she''s full of wonder and joy. Not this time. They squirmed, they writhed, drooping¡­


    I didn''t see it.


    "Keep going."


    Irene''s voice was just as empty, just as cold. It wasn''t strange that it was, why make this such a big deal, after all? This wasn''t a big deal, it never even was to begin with.


    Ash gave a gasp.


    I didn''t hear it.


    It wasn''t me that was breathing heavy now, those balled fists trembling in ce weren''t mine. The doll was hunching again.


    Yes, a doll.


    And dolls don''t move unless they were moved. She was just a doll, and I was just moving her.


    Because that''s a doll''s purpose. To bend over to one''s will, my will¡­ but this doll was quite stiff, the joints were rigid and they don''t bend too well. But that can be easily remedied, all that was needed was a little bit more force, put some elbow grease into it, some passion¡­


    Some emotion.


    "Stop."


    She was still only hunching.


    "Hey, stop."


    A painful yelp broke her lips apart, and it stayed open, the lingering quiet assailed by choked whimpers resounding through glistening, shimmering, watery emerald eyes¡­ another whimper, another gasp.


    I didn''t hear it, I didn''t see it.


    "I said stop!"


    It did stop, those horrible sounds, it fell quiet again the moment I lowered my arm to my side. It shouldn''t have stopped, I shouldn''t have lowered.


    The doll was still just hunching.


    "Why''d you stop me?" I had to keep myself empty too, I have to keep feeling nothing. "I was doing okay that time."


    Just keep hating.


    I didn''t even want to blink, if I did I might lose it, I can''t lose it.


    "That was more than just okay," I heard Irene say, her aloof gaze just a little perturbed. "That was good enough. Your magic''s refine enough already, you''re not wasting more than you have to. It''s perfect. Lesson''s over."


    I heard them now, I saw them now¡­ over there, those heavy heaves, those shakes, and shudders, trickling beads of sweat being wiped by a quivering hand.


    She didn''t look so distant, she didn''t look so empty. I looked at her, and I saw it, heard it.


    Ash was hurt.


    Dolls don''t feel hurt.


    I think that was what made me lose it. I needed to keep feeling nothing, I needed to keep looking at her and seeing nothing - but I just didn''t want to anymore.


    In an attempt to get it back, I tried to force it through, blinking, shifting my eyes back to Irene, attempting desperately to retain that emptiness, "I didn''t get her to kneel yet. You said she had to be kneeling."


    Should have known better than to try and hoodwink the eyes of the demon-detective, that piercing gaze of hers epasses all and misses none.


    "You''re your mother''s son, not your mother," She simply said. "Drop the act¡­ you don''t have to be her to be you."


    "I''m not," I retorted, my apathy continuing to slip from my slippery grasp. "Shouldn''t we just be extra sure I can do it?"


    "You can do it."


    "How are you sure?"


    "In less than an hour, you had an Elf-knight, supposedly the strongest of her kind, nearly submitting to your will. You think many are able to say that? If you actually got her down to her knees, then it''d be extraordinary¡­ but what you manage to do was plenty good enough already for what we''re trying to aplish."


    And as if to try and affirm it, Irene whirled around to the heavily-winded Elf. "Were you going easy, or was that you giving your all? Tell him."


    Ash steadied her hands, her breath, her eyes back on mine. Suddenly, it hurt looking into them¡­ I was afraid of that.


    "Never¡­ never once did I relent," She muttered, her voice less than a whisper. "It was a struggle."


    "Did it hurt?" Irene ask. "Was it painful?"


    A pause.


    "Yes," Ash''s gaze strayed. "Extremely."


    Irene whipped her head back towards me again, flourishing her hands in a decisive manner. "Then that''s Subjugation. You force your will onto hers, even got her to briefly sumb. Well done."


    "But¡­"


    But what? Why was I but-ting? I was the one who wanted this over with, I was the one that wanted this done quick. I''m getting the all-clear right now, why aren''t I just taking it? What''s got me hesitating this time?


    "Still unconfident..." Irene said, sighing. "You still think you don''t have a grasp on things?"


    Yes. That''s it. I wanted to try again, because I didn''t want to do this again. I respected Irene''s judgment, it''s to the point where I''d never even think of questioning it in the slightest.


    But for this, just for this¡­ I needed to be extra sure, I wanted to master this to perfection¡­ because if I didn''t, if I failed the real thing¡­ I''d have no choice but to look into those eyes again. I''d have to not hear, not see all over again¡­ just a doll, no feelings, no emotions.


    I wanted onest try, because in spite of it all¡­ deep down, I knew I was still being kind.


    Ash was only just hunching, after all.


    Never any more than that.


    "Look," Irene began. "Sometimes good enough is good enough, I don''t want to make you - "


    "Master."


    Ash''s voice, firm, cut right through Irene''s oing spiel. Resilient indeed, barely a minute had passed, yet she already looked no worse for wear. Standing there, her head raised high, staring that same cold empty stare, a doll once more.


    "Whenever you''re ready."


    Guess she knew it too.


    Thank you, Ash, and also...


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t say that," She said, her voice filled with nothing but resolve. "There is nothing to forgive."


    And with that, the silence returned, the tension between our distance like a heavy weight on our shoulders.


    "Suit yourselves then," Irene conceded with a sigh, stepping far back. "Onest time."


    Ash curled her hands.


    I raised mine.


    "Go."


    It didn''t even take a second before the flinching started again, the strenuous struggle to keep her gaze unfaltering.


    s, it didn''tst.


    Ash was squirming again. I didn''t see it happen. Gasping again. I didn''t hear it happen.


    This time, I really didn''t.


    I continue to push her into even greater depths of agony, her fingers digging into her palms, her teeth grinding themselves against one another, and her eyes¡­ how the tears welled and shimmered.


    Didn''t see it.


    She screamed. It was the first time she screamed.


    I didn''t hear it.


    Hunched over her again, her head slumping¡­ her knees trembling. The screaming didn''t stop.


    Dolls don''t scream. Especially not in a voice as shrill as that.


    In the corner of my eye, Irene was there¡­ not saying a word, she wasn''t even breathing, her skin had gone pale¡­ I don''t think she was even watching.


    Ash was getting smaller, it looked like she was shrinking - no she wasn''t, she was keeling over but not yet, buckling, but not yet¡­ still not yet.


    Now I''m annoyed. Just fall, please just fall.


    It''s cause I was slipping, I can''t slip, not now¡­ ignore, don''t hear, don''t see¡­ her pain isn''t real, her tears aren''t either¡­ the only thing that''s real is your hate.


    So hate.


    She raised her head, raised her eyes - those eyes¡­ why weren''t they empty, why weren''t they lifeless? Why were they pleading? Why were they begging?


    Dolls don''t beg.


    Don''t beg!


    "FALL!"


    I heard my voice, I felt the force of the shout tear away at my throat, but I didn''t hear a single piece of me anywhere in the echoes that resounded. The only thing there was malice, unbridled raw spite¡­ to her pleads, to her cries.


    Her stare¡­ I let it fall.


    I let her fall.


    And when she fell, when her legs gave from under her¡­ I finally saw it, I finally heard it, I could even feel it.


    I did not like the feeling one bit.


    "Stop!" Irene''s eyes grew wide. "I said stop!"


    She didn''t have to say it twice, she didn''t even have to say it at all. I already drew my hand away the moment her knees touched the ground. I wasn''t blind or deaf to everything anymore.


    Her frail breathing, I heard it.


    Her skin paling, I saw it.


    Seeing her, hearing her in thar state, I had absolutely no clue how to respond. It was like I just froze there, caught in a tangled of hesitation and indecision.


    Luckily Irene was there, she was always there¡­ and her judgments I trust best.


    "Well¡­ Congrattions," She told me, shaky hands hidden beneath crossed arms, nudging her head off to the side. "Now hurry up and go to her."


    Once again, I didn''t need telling twice.


    I shortened our distance, taking those five paces, fast paces, forward. I practically hurled myself to the ground in front of her, and I did still without any clue what on earth I should do.


    I knew what I wanted to do - hold her,fort her, wrap my arms tight and never let go, but I can''t do that now, can I?


    Not after just then...


    Still, there was one more thing I could do, and I should do, the first thing before anything else.


    I apologized.


    "I''m sorry."


    Over and over again.


    "I''m so sorry."


    And I never wanted to stop.


    Ash raised her head, and I saw what I''ve done¡­ the trail of tears clinging, glistening on her skin from drooping eyes that barely saw anything, her breathing so frail¡­ like all the life had just been sucked right out of her.


    But when she stared, when her eyes looked over at mine, it was as if the luster had never left.


    Even after everything that''s happened, Ash continued to smile.


    "Don''t," She muttered through breaths. "I said don''t apologize."


    How could she say that? After what I''ve done, how could she still say that to me?


    I don''t understand.


    "I have to, you know I have to," I told her, feeling myself wracked with so much guilt. "I took it too far¡­ even after, no¡­ you trusted me, and I still hurt you."


    I wanted her to get angry, I wanted her to push me back, or maybe even drag herself away. Anything but kindness, I didn''t deserve that kindness.


    She didn''t. Everything I wanted, she did the opposite. Ash got closer, not further. She took my hand, not threw it away¡­ and I could hear something between her gasps for air - a chuckle faint as it can be.


    "Master¡­ whatever do you mean by that?" She lightly squeezed my hand. "You stopped, didn''t you?"


    I cocked my head back. "Well, of course I did."


    "Then, how could you have ever possibly thought that you''ve done me any harm?" She closed her eyes. "If it was them, they¡­ they never stopped."


    Them¡­ those in red, those that genuinely hated...


    "Yeah," I answered back softly. "I ain''t them, I''ll never be them."


    "Indeed. So that''s why - "


    "All the same," I interrupted. "Can''t excuse what I put you through, so many times I - "


    Then she interrupted my interruption, opening her eyes through a tiny squint. "Master¡­ do you really wish for my forgiveness that earnestly?"


    I paused, then answered again. "Yes. There must be something I can do to make it up to you."


    Moment of silence.


    "Understood," Ash closed her eyes again. "Then, Master, I beseech you¡­ just this once¡­ refrain from moving yourself a single inch."


    Then before I could even question the absurdity of that request¡­ I got my answer almost immediately right after. In fact, it''d be more urate to say I felt my answer, and I felt it hard.


    Her head. Myp.


    "Ash?"


    No answer.


    "You asleep?"


    She snuggled her head even deeper.


    Got my answer.


    Alright, then¡­ alright, if that''s what it takes, then this sorry excuse of a Master shall honor your request and keep myself as still as the quiet that envelops your slumber.


    It is the least I could do, after all.


    Sweet dreams, Ash.


    You certainly deserve it.

 Chapter 188 - The Afterglow

    It''s been done.


    With all the fric hectess of thest couple of minutes, it justpletely sailed away right past frantic eyes¡­ or I guess maybe I was the one that actually went sidestepping out of the way.


    Either way, I missed it¡­ and either way, I realized it eventually, or if you really wanna align it close to the actual happenings - Irene realized it for me. Right then, I was totally too absorbed with starring the role ofp-pillow for an unconscious Elf to be realizing any profound revtions.


    Priorities, man.


    But yeah, I actually did it. Got the nod of approval, the smile of sess¡­ from the stone-cold teacher herself. All of her lessons done and over with. Perfect As, too.


    Freaking top of my ss in a ssroom of one, so you know this is the real deal here. Teacher''s pet, student body president, star athlete, ss clown - I am basically the entire yearbook.


    There''ll be a picture of me on every page, and underneath all those pictures would be the same quote over and over again, written in that ssic fancy cursive italics.


    "<em>Fucking never again</em>" - Me. (Full name here).


    Cause really, after thatst one¡­ how the hell could anything top having to dominate wills and break hearts while simultaneously emptying yours like some kind of goddamn sociopath with no remorse?


    Oh, I shouldn''t have asked that. Yeah, go ahead and jinx yourselfst-minute cause why not? How''re the cosmic karmic forces of the universe gonna one-up you this time?


    Actually, I don''t think I wanna know. Keep your secrets, I''m good.


    Teacher Irene continued to loom over me, and like all proud tutors watching their tutees leave the nest and take flight, there she was offering her words of wisdom again for onest time.


    For the sake of brevity, I took it upon myself to trim it down at face value, and what she essentially told me was to not let any of this get to my head, that just because I could do what I did, it didn''t mean that I can do everything now.


    Magic was a whole lot more than just three quickst-minute lessons.


    I was only able to make Ria disappear because the cks and the whites did most of the heavy lifting for me, if it weren''t for that¡­ then I''d still be in that room, and I won''t ever be leaving it for a long timeing.


    Ash only sumbed because all she was doing was resisting, not defending. If ever at one point she was given the chance to deter, if she was actually able to go about defending herself¡­ then I''d be just a red smear painted on the floor before I even manage to reach the point of making her eyebrows furrow.


    In short, I''ve barely nicked the iceberg that was the vastness of magical abilities and nuance. If magic was a totem pole, then Mom and Dad were at the tippity-top, meanwhile, I''d be one of those little loose specks of dirt sitting at the bottom - I didn''t even have a ce on said pole.


    Strange analogy¡­ hers, not mine. But nevertheless, it got the point right across. I was, and still am, just a speck of dirt.


    "But you can be more," She said, finishing it with, "There''s no doubt that you will be."


    Putting me down, just to go picking me back up again. Her methodology is seriously confusing¡­ but hey, can''t say it didn''t have the desired effects.


    Tough love is still love at the end of the day.


    And with that, a surprising amount of leniency was granted in the wake of my sess. All of a sudden, we weren''t in much of a hurry to do what needed to be done no more.


    In her own words, "Summoning can wait a few hours."


    It wasn''t like her to be sox with schedule, especially when that schedule was also hers. I was about to ask where the hell this sudden influx of never-before-seen generosity wasing from, then I watched her eyes, and I saw them drift slowly away from mine, sinking down to the sight of a slumbering Ash¡­ her sleeping face basked in the glitter-glow of sunlight.


    Look at that, seems I ain''t the only one wanting to honor this devoted knight''s request. Looks like even the subus had a ce in her heart for some kindness, even if it was for a lowly elf¡­ I couldn''t tell you one bit just how gratifying it was to see that happen before my eyes.


    Though the cheeky dastardly devil inside of me wanted so bad to make that stare of hers one of envy and to do as one would with that - egg her on, tease her¡­ her flustered face was always a feast for the eyes, yet s, that fiendish creature inside would ultimately end up going unappeased.


    I stayed the good boy there and kept the teasing to the imagination, opting instead to just go ahead and just reconfirm with her statement, "Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Only to be answered by her bluntness yet again.


    "You would have refused anyway," She replied, nudging her head to the scene before her. "I mean, why would you ever want to pass this up, right? Lucky you."


    That actual jealousy I''m hearing there? Heh, who would have thought?


    "And in the meantime?" I asked.


    "Well seeing as you aren''t going anywhere anytime soon," Irene began to walk again. "I''ll go check on the summoning circle. Amanda''s a no-show, perhaps she botched the circle somehow. Just meet us there when you''re done with¡­ whatever this is, I guess."


    My eyes followed her march out the doorway, and really, hearing her tone so green with envy, and hearing her try to hide it, I mean how was I ever to resist?


    Simple answer - I couldn''t.


    "Come now, Irene," I said, smirking, calling out to her just as she spun around the corner from view. "Sharing''s caring, right?"


    Sounding along with her fading footsteps, a voice, as loud as it was aggravated. "I am sharing!"


    Didn''t even try to deny it. Nice.


    Ash started shifting about, tossing and turning lightly, her ears twitching¡­ must be dreaming. Mr. ck must be rubbing off on her cause I might as well have a cat curling on myp, got the pointed ears and adorable demeanor and everything¡­ only thing missing here was a tail, but hey¡­ can''t improve upon perfection, I suppose.


    Speaking of Mr. ck, he also appeared to have worn himself out quite extensively, here he wasing towards us now, the tennis ball proving itself victorious in the trial of endurance.


    He squeaked a puzzled meow upon realizing Ash had taken residence atop his favorite spot¡­ but unlike Irene, Mr. ck was a selfless one, he didn''t mind it one bit and just simply plop himself down by my side.


    With Ria and Amelia also sleeping off to the wayside - this entire room had basically be just one big slumber fiesta¡­ and apparently, I was assigned as the designated driver for all these resting folks.


    Ah man¡­ their soft peaceful breathing was like the sounds of temptation lulling me to sleep too. It''s been days since I felt the warmth of a bed. At this point, the hard ground felt just as soft and weing too¡­ I really want to sleep.


    But I can''t. Not yet.


    One more, I just need to do one more thing¡­ the home stretch is here, can practically see the finish line right there so close, so very close to reaching it. This summoning was the final gauntlet, the trial to end all trials, I do this and I get my rest, I get my reprieve.


    And everything will finally be back to normal.


    Normal¡­


    It''s been so long since I used that word. I missed that word. What is normal, anyway? I''m pretty sure my definition of normal was already skewed beyond recognition.


    Even still, I wouldn''t trade that version of normal for anything else¡­ and this little moment right here - sitting in the quiet, overlooking the view of a silent goo-infested cityscape, stroking the hair of a slumbering Elf?


    Pretty normal too by my standards.


    I heard footsteps again¡­ gradually approaching from the empty doorway. Irene''s back, guess there wasn''t much to help Amanda out with it, after all.


    "How''s the circle looking?" I asked, not tearing my eyes away from the view. "Does it actually look like a circle?"


    Footsteps still¡­ but no one answer.


    Didn''t hear me maybe¡­


    "Irene?" A little louder. "How did Amanda¡­?"


    This time I looked, this time I stared¡­ the doorway was no longer empty, someone was standing there, staying there¡­ someone that definitely didn''t belong.


    Someone tall, someonenky.


    I remembered seeing that checkered uniform, I remembered looking at those ck pants¡­ and I certainly remember the shimmer of those thick-rimmed sses, how those eyes beyond it stared at me with such anger, such bitterness.


    Oh, how they stared so bitter.


    "Like a Kronocian Magus themself drew it out," He responded, his tone of voice so light and friendly. "Amanda always was a good artist."


    I remembered being taken in by that lightness once, that friendliness. I remembered liking his name¡­ how it sounded. Just as light, just as friendly.


    But it never was.


    "Jay¡­"

 Chapter 189 - Complications, Part 1

    I never felt a dissonance so chaotic than just then. So many thoughts, so many emotions running rampant I didn''t even know which I should tend to first.


    Thinking so much, and yet thinking nothing at all - like someone just uncoupled thepartments from my train of thought, and just to exacerbate things further, the brakes were out... and a broken bridge was right in the distance.


    Jay was that broken bridge in the distance, and every step he took closing in towards my position also brought one step closer to that cataclysmic plunge.


    It was the same back then. Like hell if it was going to be the same now. I wasn''t going to fall just yet.


    That invisible muscle, that tennis ball in my palms, I held it, strained it... I raised my hand forward.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t do that, man..."


    He said it so easy. The hell does he think he is trying to sound like a friend? We were never friends. Never have been, never will be.


    I kept my hand up.


    "No, seriously..." He came to a stop, far enough away to look unthreatening, yet close enough a distance to still stay threatened. "Remember what happened when you tried thatst time?"


    Wasn''t an idiot. Certainly ain''t crazy enough yet to think I could ever possibly go one-on-one with a master magician. He''d do me in ten times over before I could even blink at his general direction, and I''d never even see iting.


    So why wasn''t he?


    Answer''s simple, been here before, haven''t I? If you aren''t dead yet when you really oughta be... then that just means you better brush up on your charm and speech skills, cause you got something the other desperately needs.


    "If you came to offer me another deal, it better be a good one," I said, stretching my other arm to shield Ash from infuriating prying eyes. "Otherwise, kindly see yourself out and fuck off."


    He continued to keep things amicable, sniping back with the most dejected of sighs.


    "You''re upset," He said.


    "So perceptive," I said shocked, awed, baffled but actually not really. "Guess the sses aren''t just for show, after all. Amazing."


    "I don''t mind this too, you know? Keeping barking away then, waste everyone''s time, go on," He adjusted those thick lenses. "I know you won''t and don''t bite."


    He got me there.


    "Why are you here?" I asked, this time, without all the snark. "How are you here?"


    Those weren''t the only things I wanted to know. Trust me, I had an entire coge of questions at the ready and within that coge was an assortment and within that assortment was a bundle, continuing ad infinitum.


    He clearly knows it too, his little cockish smirk wouldn''t be there otherwise.


    "You can chill, man. Not gonna do anything you won''t like unless you make me. So please, don''t make me."


    When I didn''t respond, he let his eyes wander... raising a brow to the slumbering Matriarch at the wayside, raising the other for the phoenix just right beside. The harsh glint of his sses twinkled fascination, and then when it drifted over to the Ash, contently burying her face deeper into my jeans - the fascination stopped... and the bitterness started to shimmer.


    "She looks lovely as ever," He muttered, that rigid smile of his almost struggling to force the words out. "I''ve never seen her when she''s sleeping before."


    Take it in as much as you can, then," I said, surreptitiously trying to nudge her awake. "You won''t ever be seeing it again."


    Jay just shrugged his shoulders. Evidently, he wasn''t taking the im as serious as I. Not like I gave him any reason to - what can I do? So far all he''s seen of me was a re and an outstretched arm... and that arm wasn''t doing anything either.


    Wake up, Ash...e on, wake up.


    His gaze lingered just a bit longer, given ample time to sit and stare back in return. It''s been a couple days since west confronted each other - I still remembered that daypletely. I can still feel the aches, can still smell the blood... hear the screams. Neither side came out of that skirmish unscathed, that''s for sure.


    But hey, we dusted ourselves off and picked each other up back on our feet and look at us now - never worse for wear save for a couple of dark rings around some pairs of eyes... meanwhile Jay over here looked as if he''s never left that ruined storage room ever since we''ve entered it.


    Bright bruises ck and blue all over. I knew there was something weird going on with his walk-cycle... every second step he took came with a limp, and while also hiding it, a wince. Quite understandable, these slender hands here resting curled atop myp hit like a six-ton truck going down a freeway at Mach five.


    And right now I needed those hands again, I ain''t able to do a damn thing with my own even if he is injured. But under his continued scrutiny, my attempts at rousing her awake were still only limited to quick, light taps.


    I''d have kept trying too anyhow, but then he said something that had me pausing momentarily. Just as his gaze broke away, just as he turned away and blew another weary sigh.


    "None of your friends know I''m here."


    I kept silent. He kept talking.


    "And I''d prefer if it stays that way. Listen man, I don''t want to start any trouble here, so..." He turned around again, his eyes meeting mine. "Stop trying to wake her up."


    Guess I wasn''t as subtle as I thought.


    When he first made his abrupt, unwanted appearance, it was like my senses sharpened tenfold. I could see better, here better¡­ vignce has got me paying close attention like a hawk.


    So the fact that even after all that I still couldn''t find a trace of malice anywhere on him has seriously got me questioning just how sharp these senses were.


    Really he sounded like any other guy you''d find in the streets, he looked just like I saw him back then - that odd young fellow passionate for his love of video games.


    That was the him I saw now, and against my better judgment, I left Ash''s slumber continue uninterrupted.


    I slowly lowered that straining hand.


    "So what are you really doing here?" I muttered, throwing out my faith to precarious winds. "It''s not for Ash."


    Jay shook his head. "Always on my mind, but not this time. Heck, man, even if it was¡­ not really in the best condition to go up against you all. I''d just have to disappear again."


    I asked again, this time firmer, louder, "Reason. Now."


    Tough-guy act wasn''t fooling him, though. All that spurred was just another vexing smirk¡­ and for some strange reason, it even had him bringing his hands together - pping, cheering, his raging apuse echoing lonesomely in the quiet.


    "Congrattions," He said, in-between ps. "For learning the necessary means to aplish a summon ritual."


    To say I was bemused would be like saying the sky is blue. No shit, I was staring at him like he was a madman.


    "How long have you been watching us?"


    "Not watching," He corrected. "Just listening. You''ve been tossing and sprinkling your magic for days now. Finding you all again was as simple as following a GPS route."


    "How long?" I asked again.


    "Long enough to get an idea of what your n is¡­ and the things you''d do to make sure it actually happens. I heard, you know¡­ I heard everything."


    Everything.


    He nted his eyes down again. I saw everything mirrored back from his lenses. Could see the resentment, the outrage, sadness¡­ but more than any, it was the reflection of Ash that shimmered more than any other.


    "I should kill you for what you made her go through, but I won''t," He said, still as light and casual as ever. "Cause I can see your resolve, and I rte, man, I really do - I mean, after all¡­ I''m also willing to do whatever it takes to achieve my goal¡­ as you can probably see for yourself."


    Yeah, I can¡­ everything I look out any damn window in the building, I can always see it.


    "What is your goal?"


    I knew it was futile to ask, he''d never say - but it was worth the try.


    And just as expected, he was wagging his finger at me.


    "That''s for me to know, and for you to¡­ maybe find out. But, who knows? Maybe you''ll stop me. That''s what you''re trying to do now, right? Undoing the Blight and all.


    "Smart of you, copying what I did. It''s that monkey see, monkey do? I summon Eshwlyn, you summon Sera. I''m still amazed you''re actually trying to do it. You got days of basic training. Me - I got sixty years, and I still kinda botched up the summoning."


    I blew a breath. "So, you don''t think I can do it?"


    "Oh no," He said, vigorously shaking his head. "Quite the opposite, dude. I think you will do it."


    Once again, I''m a man at a loss for words¡­ the way he said it was like - why does he sound so utterly fascinated, so giddy about the fact?


    "So if you think I can do it, and that I will do it..." I said slowly, trying my best to gauge his true intentions. "Just what are you going to do about it?"


    From the moment I saw that smirk re up again, I knew I shouldn''t even have fucking bothered because seriously - I don''t think I''ll ever put together the puzzle piece that was Jay the Lovestruck Magus.


    "I''m going to let you do it anyway."

 Chapter 190 - Complications, Part 2

    ''Kay so, I''m done trying to make find some sense of rationality in the irrational. Tis'' a ploy, it gotta be, no two ways about it. He did not just pull up in my hood and tell a homie that it''s free real estate.


    No one would have said what he said in his position, that is unless Jay here was going for another angle - the ol'' ''confuse him to death'' approach. A viable strategy, also unfortunately, the wrong strategy.


    He''s gonna have to confound me better than that - I''ve been raising question marks to so many things these past few months, I may as well be the modern-day Socrates.


    I wasn''t sure what Jay expecting me to do with that information, but clearly he wasn''t done spouting out promations that made absolutely no sense whatsoever.


    Far from it, in fact.


    "You wanna get rid of the Blight, sure go ahead, I''m not gonna stop you," He said, raising his arms up like white gs in surrender. "You wanna know why I''m here? That''s why I''m here - I just wanted to tell you that."


    Those were the words that he was saying, but those weren''t the words I was hearing. All I could hear was confidence, all I could see from his eyes was certainty¡­ and there''s gotta be a reason why that was the case.


    But what? Just what is it?


    I''m gonna try and find out.


    "You took the effort and time to summon the Blight all around the world," I said, searching his eyes for any clue of the answer. "If what you say is true, it couldn''t have been easy. So for you tell me that''s you''re just gonna let us get away with erasing all that effort¡­ it''s a little suspect, don''t you think?"


    He just shrugged again. "Believe what you want, man. That''s on you."


    Oh, I will believe what I want¡­ in fact, I''ll believe what I really think.


    "Blighting the world isn''t your end goal at all, it''s just a stepping stone, isn''t it?" I kept gauging that gaze of his, still nothing. "To something else, something far grander. You told me before you had other ns. I think you''ve finished stepping on that stone and you''ve already moved on to stepping on another."


    Jay smirked. "Like I said, believe what you want."


    "You came all this way, walked up to me, and that''s seriously all you wanna say?" I pressed on further. "If you really were just gonna let it happen, you''d have just let it happen. You didn''t need to show yourself, you didn''t even have to bother telling me any of this. But you did show yourself, you did bother... so, what are you really doing here?"


    He blinked his eyes, and when he opened them again, I finally saw what I''ve been scouring for. I stopped looking at a guy allx and casual. Right then, I started staring into the eyes of the all-powerful Magus.


    The Magus walked, no limp, no wince - taking slow heavyps forming circles around me and Ash.


    "Alright so, let''s pretend for a moment that what you say is right, right?" He threw a nce at me. "Say I saw your effort, yed witness to your abilities - now I have no idea just who the hell you are, but I know more than anybody else that you don''t just make someone a sorcerer overnight. Then suddenly there you were, some absolute nobody - proving me dead wrong."


    Again, more fascination than outrage shaped his gaze. The way he stared at me makes me feel like some kind of art piece in a museum. Anybody else, I''d be ttered. Him? Nothing but shivers down my spine.


    "Dusk till dawn, I look at your resolve and I see mine. I look at your efforts and I remember my own. I mean, I remembered tossing balls too. I remembered the achings too. All the struggle, all the trial-and-errors -see, I look at you¡­ and all I end up seeing is me."


    "For the love of God, don''t," I groaned. "Don''t say I''m just like you."


    "Not yet, won''t say it yet," He said, nodding his head like he was trying to assure me. I wasn''t. "I can''t deny the resemnces, though. Just look at you, gonna do whatever it takes to save your world. I can rte, I was like that too back then - still am. I''d do anything to get my world back."


    "You say that yet here you are trying to destroy mine," I can feel the aggravation scratching my throat. "The fuck is that logic?"


    "Dude..."


    Jay paused for a moment, probably waiting till I got that re out of my face, but then I guess he realized at some point that it wasn''t going away anytime soon so he just moved on.


    "It''s a whole lot moreplicated than that, you''ll find out soon enough, but never mind that for now," He waved a hand. "Let''s continue with your line of thinking."


    Those eyes of his found mine again, and this time they lingered.


    "There''s potential in you, you know? The kind that any master sorcerer wouldn''t dare squander. If you were properly trained, got an actual teacher to learn from, you could be¡­ I dunno man, it''s just a thought."


    That trail away was intentional.


    I nudged my head. "So?"


    "So, I''m curious to see just how big this potential inside of you is, and I also kinda wanna know just how determine you are to see this thing through," He said. "So two birds with one stone - I thought maybe I could be a teacher to you too, just this one time."


    He was smirking again.


    I was confused again.


    "Be a teacher?" I asked.


    "You might be done with that detective lesson''s, but you aren''t done learning just yet," Jay raised his brows. "See I prepared my own lesson for you to ovee."


    "Lesson? What lesson?"


    None of this was what I was expecting to unearth. I knew he had ulterior motives, I just didn''t know what those motives were - I still don''t. Why could he gain from any of this? Why even do it at all in the first ce? And in this lesson? Just what was this lesson?


    From where I sat, from where I stared, none of this seemed to bode well one bit, especially after seeing the delight in his eyes, how gleeful he sounded of the prospect¡­ even more after hearing the confusion in my voice,


    He''s toying with me.


    And he still wasn''t answering.


    "Hey!" I shouted,shing out at that annoying smirk. "What lesson? What did you do? Tell me!"


    All thatmotion did not go unheeded, it was actually quite the opposite - themotion was picking up. My shouts were the start of a chain of events that just got rowdier and rowdier as the seconds went by.


    It started small - Ash groaning in her sleep, nearly stirring awake. Then it snowballed, Mr. ck roused, standing upright on all fours, his eyes in narrow slits, snarling a shrill hiss at Jay.


    That''s when the footsteps started, fast approaching, booming echoes in the hallways¡­ the distinct ck of hard leather heels. Irene was running, bolting at a speed that just screamed of urgency. She was approaching us, and she was approaching fast.


    I think Jay knew it too.


    He turned around to face me just as Irene whirled around the corner, her eyes wide open, her face seething in fury.


    "Guess she found out," He said, chuckling between his words. "You will too."


    "Jay!" Irene snarled, spurring towards in a mad dash, her hands exuding out a violent stream of dark red vapor.


    "Your final lesson¡­ I think it''ll prove quite the learning experience..."


    It was happening again, white smoke dissipating his feet, his legs¡­ he was disappearing. But Irene was so nearly reaching.


    ''I call it¡­"


    Just a few more steps, a few more meters.


    "Perseverance."


    Irene''s voice was an explosion booming in the air. "STAY!"


    Toote, just a second, just an inch toote. Her vapors surged forward like smoky tendrils reaching for his, inky blood-red mist enveloped him all over¡­ but there was only smoke¡­ only air there.


    Thest to go was his face, the very fast, his lips¡­ still in that same infuriating, fascinated smile.


    Like a gust of wind billowing through, Jay dissipated leaving only his words ringing profoundly in the silence.


    "Till next time, yeah?"


    Still so casual, so amicable.


    I fucking hated it.


    "Damn it!" Irene shouted, clearing her lingering trails of red with one aggravated swipe of her arms. "I knew it had to be him! I went away for one second and - argh!"


    I''ve seen Irene furious before, but every time it was always a collected sort of rage¡­ one where you could tell that she was still in control of herself.


    This was different from that. Anger hadpletely taken over.


    Before I could ask, her frightening re had already shifted over from where Jay disappeared to where I sitting hunched over, just right below.


    "We can forget it!" She heaved. "It''s all over now. Jay''s fucking done it!"


    "Done what? What''s he done?!"


    "The summoning room!"


    "What?"


    "Gone! In Complete ruins! That bastard Jay destroyed the entire room!"

 Chapter 191 - Making Do

    There wasn''t a room. There wasn''t even a doorway anymore. There was just rubble, dust, dirt, and even more rubble.


    If I tried to take a step in, I''d just end standing on top of what remained of the ceiling. The painted walls now all looked like pieces to a puzzle the way theyid there amongst the ruins so strewn.


    ''Cept there won''t be any assemblings happening here, putting everything back together again... just what do we think we are - magic?


    Well, I asked around. No surprise I didn''t find any magical construction workers hidden among our many talents, which now that Ie to think of it, would actually be a particrly useful branch of magic to research.


    Could certainly use a bit of that magic right about now.


    There were a pair of hands scouring through the rubble somewhere on the righthand side. Bncing her footing against loose slopes and nts, brushing away the yellow curls constantly streaming over her wide-open eyes... admittedly it was an impressive sight, ten minutes straight, and Amanda wasn''t hollering in pain from bruised knees.


    Meanwhile, Irene all the way across was already on her fourth - I think fifth attempt? Kinda hard to keep track of how many times she''s tried standing back up when you''re constantly veering your eyes away from second-hand embarrassment.


    Lesson learned. Uneven crumblings nes ain''t no ce for heels that narrow and high. She''ll take that to heart, I''m sure.


    I could have helped search too, I wanted to help them search, but it''s like the soles of my shoes had somehow cemented itself onto the ground, and unfortunately, it was the quick-drying type too.


    Don''t think it''d have mattered anyway if I had offered a bit more manpower into the fray, cause dead-center at ground zero... Ash was more than enough elf-power for all of us - tossing and flinging huge chunks of concrete as if they were nothing more than tissue papers.


    It was also her that eventually ended the search party''s spree through the crumbled ruins. Clutch tightly within her hands were the unfortunate victims buried underneath all the heaps and mounds.


    A dented bucket of paint spilling streams of liquid white, and a paintbrush snapped almost cleanly in half, held together by just a small bit of wood at the center.


    That was all that could be salvaged.


    Clearly Ash thought it wasn''t even near enough... sadly, nothing could be done about it.


    Waking up to find - this. I can only imagine what the hell must be going through her head at the moment. I mean I was awake for the entire thing and I was still reeling from it.


    Her though? It went beyond a rude awakening. Could easily tell, Ash''s face had no secrets to hide... from how her ears continue to slump, the way her gaze stuck to the ground.


    It was as if her thoughts were speaking to me in the open air, and continuously they''d say, "Why wasn''t I there?"


    Why didn''t I wake up? Why couldn''t I have stopped him? Why did I let this happen?


    I was reminded again by just how much Elf-Knights and failures just do mix well with each other, the resulting reaction did not make for a pretty sight.


    She knew it wasn''t her fault. But I guess that''s just it, isn''t it?


    How you could do everything right, and yet things still unfolded the way they did anyway. That despite all your efforts, that in the end, they would all just amount up to nothing more than just rubbles in a heap.


    I can understand that line of thinking. After all, we were probably all feeling the same thing, I included... perhaps even more so than anyone here.


    Jay left us starting over from less than zero.


    I still remember Irene''s words spitting out like acid as we made our way back down here.


    "That room was the only room in this entire building suitable for a summoning. It''s gone now - gone! We can''t even look for another - because we don''t have the time to paint for another! Without those contrasting colors, we can forget trying to summon anybody... no room, no paint, no colors... tsk..."


    She had a lot more to say apart from that, but everything else was either lost through the funnel of profanity or just a reiteration of what was just said or sometimes both - either way, she made her point loud and clear.


    Sera Nas will remain in the realm of fiction indefinitely.


    Nobody seemed to be in a speaking mood after that.


    Not Ash, who offered only a slight bow my way before inclining herself against the wall across from mine, cing her findings off to the wayside. Irene definitely didn''t want to talk - she was the first to leave, stamping her heels all the way down to the third floor, probably to be alone for the time being.


    Amanda... y''know, Amanda seems to be the only one faring quite well considering current circumstances, which was really highly suspect of her.


    I expected her to be the first one groaning and moaning at the slightest sight of trouble. It would pretty much fall in line with what I''ve seen so far.


    Shrieked at riding shotgun with a vampire. Groaned at being made wall-painter for hours on end. Pouted at the fact that we were being awfully liberal with her car. I especially remembered personally seeing how down in the dumps she could fall upon learning her mother fell victim to the unending sleep.


    So you''d think seeing the only hope of ending it be so swiftly dashed away from under our feet would have her voicing out even more visceral moans and groans, you''d think that... no.


    Amanda elbowed me right outta my thoughts with nothing but just a slightly irked expression furrowing her brows.


    "I painted that, you know?" Amanda said, moaning again. "I painted at least ny-eight percent of all of that. Irene barely helped, oh she sucks at painting anything. She''s far better dishing out instructions than she is following it on her own. So that''s what she did, hours and hours.


    Putting on a mocking high-pitch voice with a harsh tone so strongly familiar, she continued. "''ck here, white there! This one''s too big! White here is too narrow, do it again! It''s not ck enough, I told you to make it cker! ck it!'' - seriously, your girlfriend''s a damn demon."


    Well, at least she lives up to what she is right?


    "I''m going to have nightmares about painting rooms now, and it''s all that detective''s fault. Talk about police brutality..."


    I tried to chuckle, but only managed a pathetic puff of air. "Happy you then, I guess. Your trauma room is now bits and chunks lying on the floor. Sucks but, guess that''s your silver lining."


    "Silver lining?" She had a frown to go with her nting eyebrows. "You kidding? I''m pissed! I poured my heart out into that, I''m not just going to take that lying down. And that summoning circle you guys needed - augh - hold on, look at this, I can''t believe this!"


    I didn''t know what ''this'' was. I saw her pull something out of her pocket, she pushed it up so close to my face I nearly went cross-eyed, but honest to God I haven''t a clue what the hell I was staring at.


    It was small, b-shaped, and very, very white all over.


    "This is - WAS - my phone in case you can''t tell."


    Oh. Guess I know now.


    "Was on the floor next to the paint bucket - why? Cause I was pulling up an image of the summoning circle so I could cross-reference it. Apparently, my elbows hit quite hard, did you know?"


    "I just did," I muttered under my breath, still rubbing a bruised rib.


    "Yeah," She sighed, stowing the white brick back from whence it came. "Dead now. And I''m pretty sure warranty doesn''t cover a fresh coat of paint, so¡­ I liked this phone. Mom gave it to me for my birthday this year - and I told her I''d take good care of it too."


    I think I knew where this was going. Why her groans and moans weren''t aligned with the atmosphere permeating all around.


    "Now it might still be fixable, it might not be," She said, her eyes in a sideways nce. "But as sure as hell won''t until I walk myself down a repair shop and give it a go right?"


    Bingo. Nice allegory.


    "Is this a pep talk?"


    Amanda blinked a couple times. "I''m venting."


    "Pepping, venting," I threw her a nce. "Same difference."


    Suddenly her gaze turned dull and t¡­ tagging along was a il of the arms. The jig was up.


    "Alright, fine, I am trying to pep you!" Amanda confessed, throwing her hands all around. "I mean can you me me - look at this! Everyone''s acting like all hope is lost! Is it? I don''t think it is."


    "Neither do I," I replied.


    "See! Even you think - !" Amanda stopped, blinking rapid blinks again. "What''d you say?"


    "I said neither do I," I repeated, throwing her another nce¡­ and I think this time she finally took a proper look, a proper listen to the tone coating my words. "If you''re this pissed off over a couple of hours of effort wasted¡­ then just how do you think I''m feeling over a couple of days'' worth?"


    Her pupils darted, and shifted¡­ searching my stare all over, and just like that, she finally understood.


    "You''re furious¡­"


    I shook my head. "Worse."


    "What¡­ what''s worse?"


    What''s worse? Before, I couldn''t even tell you myself - but now I can, cause I know. Worse was that I was weing the anger, worse was me weing ever grim thoughts that came tagging along with. Worst was that I wanted it.


    The worst was that I didn''t mind feeling worse.


    "I''m feeling emotional."


    Jay''s lesson for me... perseverance, huh? Looks like I finally understood what he meant by that.


    He wanted to see for himself what I can do, fine then, sure. I''ll show him just that.


    A little bit of paint, half a paintbrush still musty and damp. It''ll have to do.


    There was a glimmer of green.


    Ash was staring at me all of a sudden, and the way her ears fluttered just then, guess she must have sensed something from me. Her stare towards mine was one of curiosity, but it was also one that immediately understood.


    She finally lifted her head, finally perked her eyes back straight. "Master?"


    "It''s not done, we''re not done yet," I said, turning to them both. "We''re doing the summoning anway. Room or no room, paint or no paint."


    "We are?" There was a huge amount of incredulity in Amanda''s tone, she must have realized it too, I''ve never heard a faker cough in my life. "I mean - yeah, sure! Uh¡­ where though? Don''t really have a room to go to."


    What''s she saying? Course we do.


    "Grab the brush. Ash take the paint, I''ll meet you both back on the sixth floor. Start drawing the circle as soon as you can."


    I was saying all this, I didn''t realize I was already walking until I finished, and by then I was already a significant distance away.


    "What, from memory?" Amanda said a little panicky. "You must be - !"


    She didn''t get to finish. Too busy trying to catch my phone I just toss with fumbling hands. Good thing she caught it. Barely though.


    "Don''t spill a drop on it!" I warned, already far, far away. "Now go!"


    "Master, wait!" Ash took a step forward, both paint and brush already in tow like the diligent servant she was. "Wherever are you headed?"


    By the time I made it to where I wanted to be, the loud echoing steps down every step I was taking already answered for them¡­ nevertheless, I spoke out.


    "I need a teacher, don''t I? Bell''s rung, and she''ste for ss, I''m going to go get her."

 Chapter 192 - Too Personal

    Something far ahead sounded like a heavy crash, something blunt and hard mming onto something firm and solid.


    Had a good guess on whatever the hell that could be. The third floor was unique in the fact that you risk bruising your shins ck and blue if you were to ever find yourself scrambling blind due to the overabundance of rickety tables and chairs in every other room.


    And right now I was following a very suspicious trail of broken chair legs that led into a room not too far off. Usually, I wouldn''t be able to tell one room from another - but this room I especially remember.


    Who would have thought we''d be having another private one-on-one in this room once more?


    I picked up the pace.


    Like a thunderp booming on and off, there went that crash again¡­ with the double the ferocity.


    Irene waspletely seeing red.


    LIterally.


    The moment I walked in, it''s like her eyes were glowing scarlet - burning more like, honestly, I was petrified. Can you me me? I mean, that re? That face horribly warped by rage and anger? Name me a guy that wouldn''t shit his pants in a second after seeing that, I''d dly have him take my ce.


    Chair lives apparently don''t matter. Irene stood there center stage surrounded by countless wooden limbs piled all around¡­ the remaining sole survivor creaking and squeaking for mercy in a trembling fist.


    "Pretty sure genocide''s a war crime," I said, walking forward, mellowness my sword and shield. "That chair has a family - well - had a family."


    Irene locked eyes with me, simmering in silence. This point, I knew her well enough to know that words weren''t always how she spoke. Sometimes you only need a gaze to tell, and right now she spoke loud and clear.


    "Not in the mood for jokes," I nodded. "Yeah, me neither. My bad."


    That was the right thing to say apparently. For the teeniest, tiniest bit her scowl became less furrowed, and that chair held up and high ttered to the ground with a thud, and not a crash.


    Did I just negotiate for an inanimate object''s life and seeded? I think I did. Good going.


    Now to just keep it up.


    "You''re so angry."


    That seething red glowed brighter. "Oh, you don''t say?"


    Her words were fast and aggressive, flinging it out her lips almost like daggers to a target, and I felt the every impact of every syble.


    "More than usually are," I correct myself. "I''ve seen you upset before, plenty of times. This is different. This isn''t you upset, this is something else."


    "He got away!" She yelled, and as she did, she gushed red, briefly, her palms dissipating crimson mist. "I let my guard down! I gotx! I should have known he''de, I should have known he''d do something, but I didn''t! And now? Now?!"


    Pacing. Left and right, front and back, her feet swimming through a sea of wooden legs. Pacing was good. It means she was trying to control herself at the very least.


    But this still wasn''t her. The Irene I know wouldn''t be stuck wallowing on one thing, she''d always just move onto the next thing. She''d anger, sure¡­ but it never went beyond just a scowl, never once breakingposure.


    If this was that Irene, she''d be brainstorming right now for other possible solutions, everything through the lenses of a professional mindset. There was never any room for malice, grudges¡­ and certainly not tantrums.


    This wasn''t professional, then. This was personal.


    How personal?


    "What is Jay to you?"


    There was a rattling sound that domino''d all around as she abruptly skidded to a halt. Ooo, if I thought her stare was menacing then¡­ this one said more than words ever could.


    It was that personal¡­


    "Your mother was the Demon Goddess in Kronocia," Irene had her lips in a narrow slit. "And I''m a type of demon. Answer me this, can you tell me just what do the two of us have inmon with each other?"


    I was a bit bemused, but I yed along anyway.


    "Umm," I knew what it was but it was the most obvious, and I know how much she hates the obvious, but then I saw the look in her eye, and I gave up looking any deeper. "You''re both called demons."


    To my surprise, I didn''t earn myself an even greater re - but my reward wasn''t all that great either. No res, just pure bitterness in the nt of her brows.


    "Yes, we''re both demons, that''s the only thing she and I have inmon, the only thing!" Irene held up a quivering finger. "And because of that one single corrtion we share¡­ somehow that deemed it okay in the eyes of the Seven Churches to massacre every single one of us on sight.


    "The Subi, the Harels, the Sik, there wasn''t a single demon that I know of that shared in Terestra''s vision, let alone join her! Most of us has never even met her!"


    Her shouts were losing in their intensity, her tense gaze was starting to soften. I guess this was what she needed, a ce where she could vent, a ce where she could scream, a ce where she could be heard.


    And I was listening.


    Every word.


    "Demons a vague term. It''s the same as humans. Some are bad, some are good. We''re not all one thing and not the other. We never were. But they never listen, and they only saw what they wanted to see and what they saw was only evil.


    "The Ancient Magi, those, they¡­ they were the ones taking in apprentices, they were the ones cultivating sorcerers to massacre all of us one by one. It was them! Them, and all the Elf-Knights!"


    I found my voice, funny how I could only find it once I heard that word. "Elf-Knights?"


    "We Subi are troublesome to deal with. Our pheromones, the abilities we possess. It''s hard for a sorcerer to focus when we are all that they could possibly focus on."


    She didn''t sound proud of it. Like everything else, I only heard the bitterness.


    "Remember what I told you? Elf-Knights are as resilient as theye. You think I got that from reading a book? If only you knew how many I''ve¡­"


    Irene trailed away, she didn''t need to finish that sentence, and I don''t think she wanted me to hear it.


    "And every time we defended ourselves, it just made things worse - it just further affirmed their beliefs on how big and scary we demons truly are."


    Now it was all starting toe together. Why her stares at Ash were always reserved and filled with apprehension. How she came to be so distant and aloof.


    I remembered our argument way back so long ago - it was probably on this floor too when it happened. How callous she acted when faced with the prospect of leaving innocent people to die in the hands of a frenzied Matriarch. She got too used to making those kinds of sacrifices.


    Her story neatly tied everything up into a bow, but there was still onest loose strand.


    "What does this have to do with Jay?"


    "Everything," She muttered. "See, unlike the Churches¡­ I don''t view everything as ck and white. I know not all Magi are bad¡­ with this kind of thing, there''s always an outlier, and in this case, my father was that outlier."


    I felt my eyes widen. "Your father''s a Magus?"


    "Does that surprise you?" For the first time in a long time, Irene gave a smirk. "Where do you think I learn what I taught you?"


    I¡­ uh¡­ good point.


    "To be exact, he''s not my actual father," She borated. "I was adopted young after elves slew my parents. He said he found me stash in a hole somewhere. I still don''t know why he did what he did but he did¡­ and I''m forever grateful. To me, he''s what truly defines the title of an Ancient Magus.


    "He never used his powers unless it was to defend me or himself. He never taught anybody who only wished to do harm with the knowledge that he had, and when he died¡­ there wasn''t any other like him. Every other Magus I''ve encountered over the years just tainted and sullied his name with their acts. They''re not Magi, they''re just bloodthirsty killers."


    "And Jay?!" She was shouting again, briefly only. "He''s no different - in fact, he''s worse. The power he has, and this is what he chooses to do with it? This is what the power of a Magus allows him to do? I won''t ept it, I won''t stand for it, for him."


    "So you asked me - what is Jay to me? Well, let me answer you. Jay is an insult to my father''s memory, he is an ugly blemish to everything my father stood for¡­ he is everything I despise - selfish, greedy, power-hungry, and no matter what it takes, I''m going to get rid of him, one way or another."


    When she didn''t say anymore, I took that to mean that she was done spilling her heart out. By the end of it, she actually was looking a whole lot better.


    For starters, herposure was back, the red in her eyes had gone and were slowly returning back to their usual hazel-brown. What''s more, she was even crossing her arms again like she always does.


    Irene was back again. Hallelujah.


    "So," I nudged my head at her. "What are you going to do first in scrubbing clean that blemish?"


    From her small pause, I could tell that was her first time actually contemting on it ever since she walked down here. Can''t me her, massacring chairs kinda doesn''t leave any room for rational thinking.


    "Well," She said slowly. "Blight''s gotta go first, that''s for sure. We got two days, we need a new n. Old one''s a bust."


    "Agreed," I said politely, nodding lightly. "But only for the first half. I''m ignoring the rest of your sentence."


    Oh, that''s a new expression on her face. I don''t think I''ve seen her look so confusingly irked before.


    "Excuse me?"


    "The n hasn''t changed one bit, Irene," I told her. "We''re sticking to the summoning. Amanda''s drawing the circle again already."


    "No, no, wait!" Another new expression. I think I''ll call it upset distress. "Are you out of your mind?!"


    I smirked. "I''m not the one that was throwing chairs five minutes ago."


    "This isn''t a joke!" Irene pushed her way out of the pile of broken legs, reaching me, holding me, both hands seizing the cor of my shirt. "You understand? Without the proper procedures, you will die if you do this!"


    "I might die if I do this," I corrected, calmly staring back at her wide-open eyes. "There''s a big difference."


    "I just told you to not let your achievements get to your head. You can''t do everything! Not this, especially! Even that idiot Jay needed an entire building of ck and white to pull it off! What you''re saying is suicide!"


    "If I manage it, the Blight''s as good as gone," I retorted.


    "If you manage this, you will die."


    "And?" I raised my brows. "I thought you were used to making those kinds of sacrifices."


    New expression again. Or maybe not. Maybe she''s made that kind of face before. Over and over and over again.


    I''ll call it - conflicted.


    "You''re¡­ you''re¡­"


    "Different?" I suggested, slowly cing both of her hands back down to her sides. "If you really believe that then¡­"


    "I''m not going to teach you to kill yourself."


    Her hand in mine. I gave it a squeeze. "I''m not learning this for my own gain, I''m not learning this to harm others. I''m learning this to help others. Going by your father''s standards, shouldn''t I be more than qualified?"


    "You shit," Her words were in a whisper. "That''s not¡­ that''s not fair. You know that isn''t fair!"


    "There isn''t any other way," I said softly, but firmly. "If you teach me then at least I have a chance. You''d give me that chance."


    Irene closed her eyes, and they stayed closed for a long time. I didn''t speak, I just let go of her hand and gave her some space to contemte.


    A minuteter¡­ a weary sigh left her lips.


    "Your funeral," She said, conceding.


    I smiled back. "Wouldn''t want it any other way."

 Chapter 193 - The Calm Before The Storm

    A semicircle of white a dazzling bright in the scorching rays of a mid-afternoon sun.


    Amanda was dripping sweat everywhere from head to toe, you could practically see the struggle on her face with every droplet of sweat dribbling past her brow. The strain in her eyes too, half the time I worry if they''re just about to bulge out of their sockets at any moment from pure concentration alone.


    She nodded once as Irene and I passed her by. Got a little sneak peek of the circle too, still unfinished, but just that brief nce was enough to tell that a lotta care had been put into it. So many intricate parts, lots of wiggle lines everywhere too, even got some runic symbols of some kind following along the outer edges.


    Amanda''s seriously got that fantasy aesthetic down to a literal art form.


    "You''re actually going through with this..."


    Irene remained looking as if she was drifting along with the tides of a very lucid, very woozy dream that she was hoping to wake up from any time now.


    "World ain''t gonna save itself," I said, bringing us to the more secluded side of the room so as not to break Amanda''s zen-like focus all the way on the other end. "Just tell me what I need to do."


    "Master..."


    Ash was there too, I found out... cradling a paw-swiping Mr. ck in her arms, iling the long white strands of her hair back and forth like a pinata. As endearing as it was, that wasn''t the highlight here.


    She''s got those eyes again, the nervous-looking ones. Haven''t seen those in quite a long time it feels. Almost seems like she was mimicking Irene or something, but knowing her, I''m sure her apprehension was far greater than anyone else''s... certainly looks that way from where I''m standing.


    "I know it is improper of an Elf-Knight to be questioning their Master''s decisions, but," She held on to ck even closer. "I am... just unsure if this really was the right choice to make after all."


    It took a lot out of her to say that, I could tell it did. Her little furtive nces here and there, the pursing of her lips... even the little, "Forgive me," she whispered afterwards - they really could not mean anything else.


    I''m sure the normal response for a master would have been to turn livid at such a shameless disy of disobedience. Not in my city, not to my servant, things like that... well here they deserve nothing but a reassuring pat on the head - like so.


    "Doesn''t matter if it''s the right choice or not," I told her, feeling my fingers sailing right through her silky locks. "It''s the only choice."


    If only quelling her unease could be as simple as that. Really, it wouldn''t have mattered what I told her, Ash probably knew as much about these things as Irene did. The risk, the oue¡­


    Ash hung her head. "There must be something I can do."


    I think she thought that there was absolutely nothing she could do to help me in this. Fortunate for me, that''s where she was wrong, dead wrong.


    "There is," I said. "You''ve done it before. Think you can do it again?"


    "For you, Master," Her drooping ears perked slightly, the glow of her eyes shimmered bright. "Anything."


    Look at that, she was halfway doing it already, and she doesn''t even have the faintest clue, but something else was still missing, something toplete the set.


    I lifted her chin, met her eyes¡­ in them, my expression was all she could see, and just like that she finally understood.


    "Keep smiling for me," I said, drawing myself and my hand away.


    Thought I was being a little cool there but Irene was rolling her eyes otherwise and now I just felt silly.


    I already had to bury my embarrassment like six feet under to even finish that line, don''t think I did a very good job at it cause I can feel trying to w its way back up to the surface.


    I moved on from Ash before that happened, practically shoving an unimpressed Irene forward with me to that little quiet spot I was referring to.


    Wasn''t sure at first how well I did at cheering her up from her slump¡­ then I chance a nce back and saw something that turned that uncertainty into not-so-uncertainty.


    Ash kept her chin up. No smiles yet, but that''s no problem. After all, there really wasn''t any reason to be smiling yet¡­ but that can be easily rectified. I''ll give her that reason.


    Just gotta have to wait a bit longer.


    Strangely enough, I thought I wouldn''t have to deal with any more doom and gloom when it came to Irene. I don''t know why I was thinking that, that''s so stupid - her lesson was just as doom and gloom as her expression was.


    Misery lovespany, and I''ll tell you what: Irene was an open invitation. I try not to let her deter me, which was especially hard since she wasn''t at all trying to be subtle about her opposition to any of this either.


    Nine out of ten would not rmend. Malpractice of magic. Death very likely. Sorcerer''s discretion advised. Yaddy-yaddy-yadda¡­


    I can take the hint.


    Once she had finally done reading out thebel warnings, Irene finally delved into the meat of the concept. Wish I could say that the process was as simple asbining the lessons I''ve been taught so far - well, it was that - but it was also much more nuanced than that while at the same time being so much moreplex than anything else.


    I''m no master magician, but I''m sure even a once-in-a-millennium prodigy would be scratching their head till they break the scalp trying toprehend it all the first time around.


    Needed to ask for a second rundown, then politely also a third¡­ sheepishly a fourth - by the sixth reiteration, I somewhat was able to get a gist of what exactly I was supposed to be doing.


    I''m not even gonna attempt to summarize it, I''m not even close to being well-versed enough to offer a rendition of my own.


    Only know that if we were to line up ten of Kronocia''s most gifted magic-users, offer them their own summoning circle, and gave them the same task as I - seven would have failed, two would have died pushing their limits but seeded, and thest one would have been my mother.


    Take a guess how''d she end up faring.


    Thatparison was, I''m pretty sure, another underhanded attempt at my confidence, trying to get it to falter. Irene must think she was pretty clever thinking that up.


    She wasn''t.


    "Guess that means I got a fair shot, then," I said, confidence unfaltering.


    If you need an example of instant regret. Crop out her face just then, stick it in a dictionary. Perfect sample.


    ''Take this seriously''


    That was what her eyes kept telling me. Every gaze my way, little nces, long ones - they really didn''t like how I could sit there, leisurely watching the afternoon skies gradually tint to the hue of zing orange.


    Amanda had done drawing the circle long before the evening even fell, as I recall it, Irene was just midway through exining the do''s and don''ts of summoning when over in the distance the tter of a half-broken paintbrush and a croaky half-dead groan rippled throughout the room.


    The finished product was less a circle and more of a ring encapsted in arger, more intricate ring which too was also enclosed in a border evenrger than it.


    Ring itself spanned a huge portion of the room, the space it took up could so easily fit a car, with enough room to spare for a motorbike on either side. She did all that work all the while holding a broken paintbrush, seriously if that''s not talent, I don''t know what is.


    Right then, I thought I should get it over with while daylight while still burning bright outside. But it was Irene, once again, who stood firmly in opposition to my proposition.


    That''s why now, we all fell into our own secluded corners of the room, why the liquid white of the summoning circle continued to just be left out to dry, why we let daylight burn away into darkness.


    Because we needed that darkness.


    Theory was solid enough. The night was ck, and ck was a color well-suited for this kind of ritual. No guarantees it''ll have the desired effects, but every little bit helps right?


    No one was up for much chatter the whole time. Everyone had already said what they needed to say. Yeah, no talks¡­ but there were certainly a lot of nces thrown around here and there.


    And call me crazy, but I have a feeling I was being watched here more than any other. Just a hunch, though.


    Amanda had this peculiar stare going for her. It felt like she wanted to say something, but at the same time, didn''t. As the night rapidly approaches, the instances became more frequent and apparent.


    If I had to guess, I think she overhead the countless risks that this impromptu, improper summoning would carry and was starting to have second thoughts.


    How I was so sure? Cause Irene was staring at me the same way - that ''take this serious'' gaze, it always there looming¡­ disapproving of myxness, casualness. The way I could breathe the air so light and easy.


    Here''s a little secret though - I wasn''t. I''m fucking terrified. I''m shaking inside, suffocating inside. I know how dying felt like it, and knowing that made it even scarier, that''s a feeling you don''t want to feel like again.


    People say it''s just like falling asleep. That isn''t true. Dying felt like drowning. You''re struggling to keep yourself up the surface while you''re being pulled from under. You try to fight it, but you lose¡­ you always lose. Then before you know it, you''re under.


    Not the best feeling.


    Was that something they should know? Should I just further affirm their stances by telling them I was scared? Will that really make things better?


    I was making light of things being I didn''t feel light. I didn''t take it serious because I was taking it serious. I didn''t look scared, because I am scared.


    More than anyone could ever know.


    Can''t back out now, can''t look for any alternatives, I have to see this through - I needed, against all odds, to persevere.


    Cause ready or not, herees the night, darkening the grey concrete all around to a foreboding ck.


    That''s my cue.


    I stood up, and everybody did too. Once again, stares all around as I made my way to the middle of the room.


    Irene''s.


    Amanda''s.


    Looking at Ash''s was always the hardest. They always glimmered their best in the darkest of nights, and it was especially dark tonight. I don''t think I''ve ever mentioned to her how beautiful her eyes were.


    After tonight. I''ll be sure I''ll tell her that after tonight. That''ll be her reason to smile.


    For now¡­ I was back to kneeling at center stage, holding my hands out at the border of an empty circle.


    Now that I think about it, it''s kinda funny...


    I''m about to summon a fantasy viin to the modern realm to help save the world from a dangerous cmity.


    This is seriously all sorts of backwards.


    Sera Nas.


    You better be worth dying for.

 Chapter 194 - The Summoning, Part 1

    It wasn''t the best of starts. The tools and means were already right thereid out for me. I had an audience in waiting too, a front-row view that ensured that not a single thing can go amiss, not a single mistake, and definitely not a single failure.


    I could feel all eyes on me - it felt like each stare made me heavier, and with every second''s passed of nothing but just dead air, that weight just kept on piling up.


    Ten minutes in and it was as if my knees were actually starting to sink into the floor. Twenty minutes had heavy bags of sands being ced around my arms, adding even more onto that persisting sinking feeling.


    It was not a good feeling.


    I didn''t even realize how heavy I was sweating until I tasted a hint of saltiness at the tip of my tongue trying to dampen my dry crinkled lips. Beads of sweat sttered into the circle.


    The night was cool and humid, the type of night you''d put on a wooly jacket for - must have been the coolest night we had all month, yet I was melting away as if the sun was burning its brightest yet.


    Irene told me this would happen. I was supposed to do something if it happens¡­ didn''t matter if I spent minutes, hours on the setup, if I felt myself burning, I had to -


    "Start over," Irene barked, only now without the fervor I was ustomed to hearing with her everymand. "I told you you can''t force it."


    I wasn''t forcing it. It just¡­ sorta happened. Like I said, not the best of starts. Certainly ain''t the most inspiring of one either.


    The moment I dropped my arms they went straight to sagging. That was only twenty minutes of trying, not even doing, how is it that my arms didn''t feel like my arms anymore?


    "Your arms," Irene crept a bit closer, not doing too well keeping that strict tone there. "Can you still lift them?"


    She wasn''t the only one creeping either.


    "Master, perhaps you should..." Ash trailed off and walked closer, perhaps a bit too close. "It is not advised to start again so soon after thest."


    That''s not what Irene told me. Theoretically, I can keep going on so long as I can still lift my arms and have enough magic to push me through. If they sagged, it was an indicator I was losing a heavy amount of magic, if I continued I''d just lose even more until I didn''t have any more to lose.


    But I still had more, I can still lift my arms.


    "Whose advice?" I asked lightly, holding back a chuckle. "Your advice?"


    The footsteps stopped, and you know what - the look of shame and guilt had never looked more green and bright. I''m not sure a servant was supposed to be lying to her master.


    Ash, you sure did pick the most crucial time to start lying now. If only you had started sooner, I could have appreciated it much sooner.


    "Keep back, alright?" I told her, raising these lifeless limbs of mine back to position. "I''ll be done soon."


    This struggle, this risk, this was still just a lesson, I was still just learning - persevering, and I will persevere.


    You think you''re hot shit, Jay? Must think I won''t be able to pull through, don''t you? If you''re watching, don''t look away. If you''reughing, then keepughing¡­ cause you won''t be for much longer.


    You don''t frighten me, you don''t even intimidate me. Get a cane, limp a leg, and wear a tux - you''ll find I''ll be quaking in my shoes before you know it. But right now as you are, you''re no boogie man, just a bully, man.


    So no, I''m not backing down from this. I''m just annoyed that I have to do this, that you made me do this. You don''t scare me, you anger me¡­ and usually, I''m all for forgive and forget.


    If I can forgive being killed, then pretty sure I can shake hands with just about anything.


    Somehow Jay, you''re the only exception to that. I won''t forgive nor will I ever forget. Instead, I''ll just hate, I''ll relish the thought of you dead¡­ I''ll smile at the prospect of being the one to do that.


    Just like how dear ol'' Mom would have wanted it.


    Decades of magical education yet you still fucked your summoning at the start. Well, let me show you what I can do with just a night. Watch and learn, you sorry excuse of a Magus.


    You''re about to see how it''s really done.


    Focus - a ball thrown, a ball gone.


    Determination - magic tangible, weavable, let it epass all, every inch, past the legs, past the neck, don''t cut, don''t break, and don''t choke.


    Intent - easy to have one, difficult to wield one, will one, push through, break through, your will must be stronger than any other, make everything that was against align, do not fight, dominate.


    Lastly, desire¡­ just hate, just despise, just think to destroy, think the worst of whatever it is you focus on, find joy in destroying it, shredding it, keep focusing, keep smiling¡­ then eventually, sooner orter¡­


    There it was. I could feel it, dead center of the circle like a trapdoor slowly creaking open, like my hands themselves were prying open the empty air in front of me.


    My head was reeling - that was good, real good. Let it happen, let it consume your thoughts, let it feed off it, the memories you have, the knowledge you hold.


    The entire history of you.


    Twenty-fours years of age. A human of Fey blood. Orphaned. Left for dead. Saved in Blight. Lived in death. Speaker. Listener. Arbiter. Sera Nas.


    Get your ass over here.


    Circle''s shing, the outer rings pulsating, I don''t remember being told anything would glow. But a look to the left, a nce to the right, and I knew was at the right track.


    Those disbelieving stares, Irene visibly clenching her jaw, Ash sping both hands tight. Their voice lost to the sight before them.


    With the only exception being -


    "He''s doing it!" Amanda''s voice was like a needle through the eardrums being chucked in and out, repeatedly, "So close! He''s close! Come on!"


    It was starting to smoke - the paint, like sulfur set aze, thick, blinding, suffocating. The whole room was shrouded in an instant. I knew this phase, this reaction - it meant I was close. So close.


    Memories taking form. Knowledge given life.


    My eyes, staring¡­ but they weren''t seeing, there were watching, a projector of the mind on a nk canvas.


    A girl in a violet cloak. I saw her¡­ I saw the blood pooling, soaking her bare feet. I saw what she saw, felt what she felt - she didn''t know what that feeling was, so I didn''t know either¡­ she just knew it hurts, and I knew it hurt too.


    When she walked forward, the blood sttered with her¡­ it was everywhere, the walls of gold and white, the floor with its glossy, shimmering finish¡­ how they reflected so crystal-clear.


    The many faces contorted in horror, the lifeless stares wide-open in their final moments. Scattered legs, mangled arms¡­ spears, swords, still clutched tight in unmoving grips.


    One body, two bodies¡­ too many. I couldn''t how many, neither could she. Her cloak soaked deeper as she bent over, I saw her reach through blurring vision at a face that looked much like hers.


    Only much older, only without the yellow eyes, the purple hair¡­ only dead. A crown was still perched atop her head. Sera didn''t see the crown, Sera didn''t care for her dress how adorn it was with the finest of silks, the rings shimmering and glittering, she didn''t see.


    A whimper. Sera couldn''t speak, she was trying to¡­ she was doing her best, she wanted to say it¡­ how many days she spent practicing it just for this one moment, for this one chance.


    That chance was gone. As was she.


    If only she could speak.


    Still, there was only a whimper¡­ I whimpered, I could say it¡­ I could speak it.


    "Mother."


    I could feel my tears fall along with hers. When she reached for her hand, I did too. But there was no warmth when she clutched it. Sera let herself be held by those arms, just as she was so long ago¡­ the only memory, the only sensation she knew.


    It wasn''t there.


    There still was no warmth.


    The smoke swirled, curled, like tendrils intertwining, forming a spiraling pir that reached all the way up high. What came with it was a glow, a flicker¡­ a beacon of light shining from within.


    "You''re almost there!" Irene was the one shouting this time, abandoning all reserves. "You''re almost - !"


    I knew why she suddenly stopped, why she suddenly gasped. She wasn''t the only one too. Ash was taking those steps again, even though I told her to keep back, even after I explicitly said to stay in ce.


    My arms were sagging again.


    Disobeying orders. That''s another first.


    You''re being¡­ awfully disloyal today, aren''t you?


    Just stay.


    I can do it.


    I will do it.


    Only a bit more.

 Chapter 195 - The Summoning, Part 2

    Slumping arms were a dangerous sign. Voluntary, not so much. Involuntary, however, if your arms were trembling, falling, without any input whatsoever from yourself¡­ that''s when it gets life-threatening.


    I remembered we discuss this before. Not here, not as a lesson¡­ but as a stern warning bouncing across white porcin walls as Iid sprawled out against the bathroom floor.


    Magical deprivation. Complete depletion of every single ounce of magic still left in your body. The first time I ran out my juices wasn''t a deliberate choice, how the hell was I supposed to know that sensing magic equals a high risk of death?


    Not like I had a guideline to follow, did I? No instructions at the back of the box, no manual that came with the package. By all ounts yes, that incident way back when was a total freak ident that by good fortune didn''t wound up being my one-way ticket to the afterlife just yet.


    It wasn''t a mistake you''ll find yourself repeating twice. After the first, anybody would have learned their lesson then. I certainly did. At least, I thought I did¡­


    "Abort! Stop it! Stop it now!" Irene''s shouts were almost maniacal, I''ve never heard her voice so utterly lost ofposure. "Put your arms down! Just try again!"


    She can say that, she can shout that, that don''t make it true. I put my arms down now, there was no try again. This is all my magic right now, you think they just grow from trees?


    Of course you don''t, Irene. You know more than anyone here that I shouldn''t stop now. Once I was seeing memories, feeling emotions¡­ there was no going back from that.


    So why are you telling me to stop? Why are you walking towards me right now? Why are you trying to stop this?


    I can''t let you stop this.


    "Ash!" My voice had aged up significantly, it sounded older than it should, frailer than it should. "Keep¡­ keep her away!"


    The shock, I don''t dare spare the nce to see it, but I certainly did hear it. Irene continued to walk.


    "You don''t dare," there was anger. "You can''t," there was panic.


    I can. I did.


    Those footsteps stop. Taking its ce came a sharp whistling whoosh cleaving through the air. I know that sound, I heard it so many times over. The swing of a sword can never be mistaken.


    Orders. I''ve never given any orders before. I guess tonight was just the night for never befores. Looks like you weren''t just the only one, Ash.


    Unfortunately, you weren''t.


    "Elf!" Irene snapped. "Stand aside! You know that this is going to kill him!"


    I couldn''t see what was happening behind me, and I wasn''t going to let my focus stray now. I kept my hands up, even though I couldn''t. The smoke was intensifying, the glow was shining¡­ it was happening.


    "I have my orders," Ash''s voice was so strained. Those eyes, I didn''t want to imagine how they looked right then. If they hurt, if they hesitated, I know they definitely did but even still, she stood firm. "Keep away from my Master."


    "When I said you have to be there for him in the car, I didn''t mean it like this!" Irene was only just shouting, still standing in ce. "You''re about to let your master die! Are you sure you want that?"


    I didn''t hear Ash''s reply, I couldn''t hear it. Everything started feeling distant, sounding distant, looking distant. Million-mile echoes down a million-mile tunnel - I know this feeling too well. It was happening again.


    My magic, it''s -


    "He''s turning white, Elf!" An echo over and over. Irene, I think. "His face - look at it! Is that what you want?!"


    Delirium. Depletion. Death.


    I don''t want it.


    "I don''t get to want! This is what my Master wants!"


    Ash sounded so far away saying it. Ash sounded so sad saying it. Don''t say that, Ash¡­ I won''t let you say that.


    Keep your arms up, keep your focus up, keep your will up. Persevere. What''s after the smoke? What''s after the glow? It was still murking, it was still shining - what''s next? What''s after?


    Ah, that''s right. It was supposed to¡­


    Something exploded. Something fell.


    Fall.


    My arms.


    I fell.


    There was no thud. I heard. There was no pain. I felt. What''s next? What''s after? I forgot. What did I need to do next? Why was I lying on the floor? Why wasn''t I moving at all?


    The smoke¡­ it wasn''t supposed to be clearing, should it? The glow¡­ it shouldn''t be disappearing. That''s not whates next. It shouldn''t be going away.


    "Don''t go!"


    Did I even say it? Did the words even leave my lips? Was I imagining? Was I dreaming? I don''t care, I can''t let it go. I have to stand, I have to try again.


    Try what again? I thought I did it? Did I fail? I thought I shouldn''t- wasn''t suppose to fail. No, I seeded. I did it.


    That''s why the smoke was clearing. That''s why the glow was disappearing.


    Right?


    "Stay back!"


    Who¡­ who shouted? Who did it? It was loud. It was painful. Was that the explosion? Why I fell?


    "Do not move from there, I''m warning you."


    I can''t move, regardless. Don''t need to yell. I¡­ I¡­ I don''t think you''re yelling at me, are you? Your eyes. Irene, your eyes¡­ you aren''t angry, you''re frightened.


    Who''s scaring you?"


    "Get away from him!"


    A flutter, was it? The wind must be picking up, everything was flowing. The strands of my sticky hair, grains of dirt and grime careening across the white paint.


    Everything was blowing.


    Including that too, swaying so closely by my eyes - the slow graceful flutter of a violet cloak.


    Sera Nas.


    She was staring. Only staring. Those golden, piercing, glinting eyes. They looked so curious, they looked so confused. I can''t see your face. Your thick hood shrouding you, your purple mouth veil hiding you.


    You''re reaching your arm at me, but you aren''t going to hurt me. I can see that, I can see you.


    But they can''t see you. They can''t see you''re only curious. They can''t see you don''t mean any harm.


    I have to tell them, I have to get up.


    Don''t touch me just yet.


    "Sera Nas!"


    Another explosion, another shout. It broke our stare away. Sera immediately looked up, I trailed along after.


    It took a moment for my eyes to focus, but once they did, I knew exactly what I was staring at here.


    A de pointed, a de outstretched, the glimmer of moonlight shining across its surface, and just lurking beyond it, the glow of emerald eyes stared steady and ready.


    Sera¡­ every inch veiled, every part hidden, yet despite it all - the shock in her eyes meeting Ash''s, the quiet gasp underneath her veil, they were as in as day for all to see.


    Everybody knew what that look in her eyes was - the trembling, the way they stared so tender. They were far louder than any shout, any yell.


    "You know who I am, yes?" Ash took a step forward. "Just as much, you too know just what it is I am capable of."


    Wait, I didn''t tell Ash this. I don''t remember telling her. Who told her? Who -?


    Amanda.


    You''re quaking in your boots, you''re standing there so far behind from everything - yet you''re staring at it all like everything was going just fine.


    Since when, Amanda? What''d you tell her to do? y pretend? I thought you knew Sera''s story just as much as I do¡­ you should know she despises liars.


    Didn''t I tell you before Ash was a terrible liar?


    "Sadly, I cannot say much of the same," Ash, much to my utter shocked, admitted. "I do not know you, nor will I im that I ever have."


    Sera made a noise. It was quiet, so quick¡­ no one even heard it. But I did, only because I was making that same noise too - a grunt, a very confused grunt.


    "I understand if you find that statement rather perplexing, but just know that I speak only but the truth."


    Only but the truth¡­


    So that''s what you told her. Amanda, you little minx. You did know. You didn''t tell Ash to pretend, you told her to be genuine. I didn''t think of that. I should have. Especially after everything that''s been unraveled these past few days, I should really know better.


    Honesty was the best policy.


    Ash continued being honest.


    "You have been summoned forth to another world," She said, giving rise to another short bewildered grunt. "As was I. Understand that you are no longer in the realm of Asteria. You are now on Earth. A realm detached from all you have known."


    Irene wasn''t saying anything¡­ I suppose she thought Ash had this all under control somewhat. I did too. So why were her eyes still lingering that edge in them?


    Why was she still so frightened?


    "If you wish to know why, if you must know the exact reason," I can hear it from her too now. Ash also had that edge. "You will draw those hands away from my Master''s neck."


    My neck?


    I looked.


    I gasped.


    Sera just growled.


    Those weren''t hands. I thought she was just reaching for me, I thought she was just curious. I didn''t see what they saw. Now I did.


    It wasn''t her hand.


    Something else emerged from the dark slit in her cloak. A hand? I couldn''t call that. Too many fingers, too many sharp edges, it didn''t even have flesh to hide the many mangled broken bones.


    If it gripped, if it even touched my neck - it couldn''t. It''d just crush it in an instant. She''d crush me¡­ she was about to¡­


    I thought you were just confused.


    "Do as I say, Sera," Ash lowered her de. "I implore you."


    Rapid blinks below a furrowed brow¡­ her eyes weren''t as tender anymore, they looked annoyed. They looked at me.


    Those glowing yellows really were deceiving¡­


    I found that I couldn''t stare at them for long. I couldn''t even stare anymore, hear anymore.


    Herees that feeling again.


    It''s been days since I slept. This wasn''t a good time to break that streak. But my body wasn''t listening to me anymore. It''s had enough¡­ it''s had enough a long time ago.


    Sera just kept staring at me¡­ so irritated those eyes look, like a child being told no¡­ and like a child, she begrudgingly listened.


    I can''t see that hand on my throat anymore. That gap in her violet cloak had closed shut.


    You really were going to kill me, weren''t you Sera? That''s evil, man. Too evil¡­


    But¡­ that''s what¡­ I get, right? Summoning¡­ a fantasy viin¡­


    Just...what¡­ the fuck¡­ was I thinking?


    Heh...

 Chapter 196 - Doing Nothing

    Ceiling. A dry, paint-peeled, crack-formed, web-meshed ceiling. Ugly ceiling too.


    If I was alive, if I wasn''t staring at the ceiling tiles of purgatory, then I think I just woke up maybe... breathing, maybe. I don''t remember going to sleep.


    It''s cold too. I wasn''t just shivering, I was an earthquake popsicle from how frost-biting everything suddenly felt. I went into the mummy-position. Forearms wrapped close, and wrapped tight. The hairs on my skin felt like frozen prickles and barbs, brushing against them felt so coarse and bumpy.


    I''m... brushing against my bare skin? Wait a second... I don''t remember taking my shirt off. I don''t remember...


    I remember¡­


    What do I remember?


    Not this ceiling, most definitely. Exposing my chest? Nah I ain''t too confident about my stature strutting around like a bulging beachwear model. It wasn''t me that did it. Fuck, my head... I don''t drink, booze too bitter, I knew what a hangover is, I don''t know what it does.


    Is this what it does? If so, then there goes every possibility of me ever bing a drunken slurring alcoholic. I mean when coffee is brimming aplenty, who the hell needs beer?


    Speaking of which, I''m parched. My insides felt like the Sahara relocated itself into my throat. Could someone please get me a -?


    "Here, drink this."


    Oh, thank you.


    Wait who did I just thank you''d?


    "Amanda!"


    Nothing could have prepared for the absolute atrocity that was the sound of me. I thought a dying whale had somehow beached up beside me till I realize, no - that was just me¡­ my voice.


    The shock nearly toppled the cup of water that was shoved into my hands. Thankfully the mug was stic, and thankfully my grip was firm.


    But nothing at all, not even that, could beat the violent sudden whish of remembering. I know hungover folks would take this kind of pill to help relieve the effects¡­ I wasn''t sure what pill it was, but I was sure if that pill was a person, then Amanda was that person - boasting herself with a 100% effectiveness that 10/10 hangover men would rmend.


    "Drink," Amanda insisted, raising the mug in my hands up to my lips. "You want to feel better, you ought to."


    I decided it best to listen, so I took a sip, and yeah, the hangover pill doesn''t lie alright. Head stopped pounding, body stopped shivering. Water, the elixir of life, again - who needs beer?


    "Do you remember anything?" She inquired, just as I drew the mug away. "They say you''d be fuzzy, they also say you might not be - I don''t know, they say a lot of things."


    I spoke again, less dying whale this, more sandpaper against craggy rocks. "Who''s they?"


    "Irene, Ash - who else could ''they'' be?"


    The mug nearly toppled over again. I remember now, I remember everything now.


    "The summoning!" I was scrambling to my feet. "What happened after? Where are -?"


    "No, you sit!" Amanda pulled me back down, her grip was like gori-arms, either that or I became ten times weaker. I think it was a mixture of both really. "See, if you don''t rest up, it''s my head on the block. I''m not keen on upsetting your both your knight and your girlfriend at the same time, capiche?"


    Inded with a hard thud, and it was like I ruptured every organ in that fall. I didn''t even realize I was aching this badly. Think I understood now¡­ no shirt, small private room, cup of water in my hand.


    "You''re my nurse, then?" I asked, still wincing from the pain throbbing all over.


    Don''t think she appreciated how those words left my lips the way they did. Amanda had a frown on, and her arms crossed. "Not what you were expecting, was it?"


    "Where are they?"


    She nudged her eyes upwards. "Sixth floor. They''re dealing with it, don''t worry about it."


    I can kinda take a guess just what ''it'' could be.


    "So why wasn''t I dealing with it too?"


    Amanda snorted. "You fainted, dummy."


    "Where''s my shirt by the way?"


    "You''re sleeping on it, dummy."


    That exins how surprisingly smooth the ground was.


    "You''re lucky it wasn''t any more than that too," She continued further. "From how it looked, you shouldn''t even be breathing let alone waking up and talking. Ash had to do that magic-transfusion thingst minute."


    "Guess it worked."


    "Yeah, but it took a lot out of her, too. You should have seen her¡­ she''s like a dead woman walking. I''m surprised she''s still conscious after all that."


    It wasn''t a nice image to be lingering on. I see Ash in my head, and the things I put her through. Subjugating her, ordering her, using her¡­ y''know, I thought I was different. That I was going to be a different master to her from all the rest.


    What part of this was any different?


    Goddamn it, me.


    "Irene?" I said, trying to stop myself from thinking any further. "How is she?"


    "Pissed."


    An immediate response. That''s not good.


    "But you''re alive, so¡­ to her, no harm no foul."


    That''s¡­ a little better, I think?


    I took my crumpled shirt from the floor, giving myself a little quiet moment to take it all in while I ced it back on.


    In the meantime, I let my eyes wander a bit - the room I was in didn''t really look all too familiar, there was an open window that was filtering in that chilling breeze I was feeling¡­ dusty wooden tables and chairs all around meant that I had to be in somewhere around the third floor.


    They sent me quite the ways away, didn''t they? Guess they really wanted me as far away from things as possible. After all, I already did what I had to, didn''t I?


    I did it. Against every odds imaginable. I persevered.


    I scaled that slippery mountain of impossibility, and here I was resting atop the summit¡­ overlooking the view from all the way up high. I should be proud of myself, shouldn''t I?


    Pat myself on the back, job well done - you actually did it. So why does it still feel like I haven''t?


    Seriously by all ounts, I should be beaming proud and wide, shedding tears of joy at the breathtaking view I earn for myself here up at this peak, but that just wasn''t the case.


    The view was still very, very ck¡­ it was still very, very gooey. Why did Blight still stare at me from out the window? Why was it still all there?


    My shirt was icky¡­ caked in so much dirt and grime. It''s been through a lot this past couple of days, and it''s about to go through just a bit more.


    I scrambled up to my feet, this time making sure to step away from Amanda''s arm darting for me like a snake in the grass - and she was a fast one alright, just not fast enough.


    "No, no, no!" Her every exasperated ''no'' was kept in sync with the beat of her thundered footsteps as she scurried along after me out of the hospital room. "You''re supposed to rest, you''re not supposed to be moving!"


    "And the Blight''s supposed to be gone," I replied, making sure to keep our distance far. "Why isn''t it gone?"


    Amanda had bemusement in her eyes. "It''s Sera! You know, Sera! It''s gonna take quite a bit of persuasion to get her to cooperate."


    "So why isn''t she persuaded yet?"


    "Because it''s Sera!" She was picking up the pace. "Look, they''re working on it, just leave it to them! If you continue to keep exerting yourself like this - "


    "I''ll rest when it''s over."


    "It is over!" Amanda caught up, a firm grip clinging onto my shoulder. "Sera listens to Ash. That''s true in Asteria, and it''ll be true here too. Have some faith in her. You don''t have to be the hero all the time."


    One foot on the stairwell¡­ that''s how far I manage to reach. I could keep going, swipe her hand away, I doubt Amanda was the type to get violent with someone so weak.


    On the other hand, I could go along with her grip, relent myself to her care, and just ept I don''t have to be there to make sure things get done ordingly. As she said, I don''t have to be the hero all the time.


    Guess I was just wanted it to be all over already. As fast as possible, as soon as possible. This entire situation has been the only thing on my mind this whole time, and I just didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    Okay, alright¡­ I''ll be patient. I''ll wait a bit longer then, I''ll think a bit longer then.


    "You did your part in this, already," Amanda said softly, pulling gently at my shoulder. "Let them do theirs."


    I let her pull me, I let her walk me¡­ I allowed my hand to loosen from the stair handle¡­ and together, we slowly made our way back.


    "Just wait and see," She said, offering me a warm reassuring smile. "You''ll see."

 Chapter 197 - Just Rain

    Mostly monotony. The next few hours, doing nothing but nothing. I know I tend to mostly exaggerate things all the way out of proportion, making mountains out of molehills¡­ but know that this time it is with heartfelt earnestness when I say I was truly utterly bored out of my fucking mind.


    I needed to be doing something, and I wanted it to be something that wasn''t nothing.


    But it was like the whole world was standing in opposition. It was a fight to the death just trying to stand up again, my body obviously did not approve of my daring escape attemptst time - now if I tried again, I''ll be sent spastic mming to the floor as shockwaves of pain rendered me immobile like some kind of electric shock cor had been ced all over me.


    First time in my life I wanted to be proactive, and life itself was wagging its finger at me for it. Seriously you just can''t win, man.


    I even tried to reason with my nurse here. I proposed that she could be my eyes and ears, go up there for me and see what''s what - no good, Amanda just wouldn''t budge, anything that didn''t have anything to do with my road to recovery was strictly kept up high on the top shelf where my short stubby little hands couldn''t reach for it.


    Nope, instead, I got constant reminders to drink plenty of water, and some fruit or a snack every thirty minutes, always immediately followed by the same three questions over and over.


    Doctor Irene''s guidelines, apparently.


    -How are you feeling?


    -Are you sleepy?


    -You don''t have to keep staring out the window, you know?


    I don''t have to, that doesn''t mean I didn''t want to. I''m going strong on my fourth hour in watching the gooey ck still not dissipate from the building right across, don''t stop me now.


    Amanda kept that worried-anxious look every time she found me in her sights, and seeing as she''s practically my overseer, that tends to happen quite a bit.


    "You know, you kinda scare me," She muttered suddenly out of the blue. "In a strange sort of roundabout way."


    It was an intriguing little remark, certainly intriguing enough to have me breaking my four-hour streak to briefly turn her way.


    "How do you figure?"


    She gave this diforting chuckle. "The fact that I have to exin it to you kinda already affirms my point."


    "Again," I said,bo-ing my stare with a frown. "How do you figure?"


    "Do you hear yourself at all when Irene is telling about all the risks and repercussions when it came to doing what you did?"


    I tried to think back, then realized it was pointless. "Bit too focused on paying attention to those risks and repercussions to even listen to myself talk."


    ''Well, I listened," She said. ''Want to know what I heard? Nothing. Absolutely nothing. She essentially had just read out your death sentence¡­ and you just sat there and listen, maybe nodding your head once or twice, but never any more than that."


    Gave myself a few moments there, taking it all in with some slow blinks - but nope, I''m still not getting it.


    "My silence¡­ scares you?"


    Amanda dropped her head, her gaze turning excruciatingly dull. "Your indifference scares me, dummy."


    "Indifference?"


    "All this time I''m with you, I''ve never heard you once scream to the heavens ''why me?'' it''s a little¡­ I don''t know¡­ weird."


    "What other choice do I have, Amanda?" I asked, feeling my lips curve to the most confused smirk ever. "It''s either I do it, or bye-bye earth, right?"


    "Exactly," She threw an arm up. "You don''t have a choice. But the thing is you never onceined that you never had a choice."


    "Comining''s just a waste of breath."


    "Yeah, and I agree, wholeheartedly," A sigh. "But Ash, Irene even, they still wasted it anyway - wha - I''m wasting it anyway. We all worry what you do to yourself¡­ you keep pushing that line¡­ aren''t you worried that it''s going to break?"


    "Amanda, from the start we all knew the risk of this n. We all knew I could die, we epted that - "


    "We all knew, yes," She interrupted, her voice going soft. "But with the exception of you, it feels like we''re the only ones that would have cared."


    I shook my head. "I don''t wanna die."


    "But I ask¡­ if that''s what it took, what then?"


    It was an easy question, I thought. No doubts, no hesitation. So why couldn''t I answer it? It''s a no, right? I want to say ''I wouldn''t'', didn''t I? Then, say it. Come on, say it.


    I couldn''t say it.


    "Yeah," Amanda nodded, whispered in the silence that persisted. "That''s what scares me."


    There wasn''t much talk after that. ording to her, I shouldn''t even be anyway. What I needed was to rest, down another cup of water, bite a chunk out of another apple.


    Doctor''s orders.


    Meanwhile, my eyes veered back to that open window, to that building smeared in inky ck, ever on the lookout for the very moment it started to recede, disappear, go away - just anything besides staying where it was.


    I needed something to happen, just show me anything. All I ever got was perpetual nothing.


    Soon the sky was casting a bright orange again. It''s morning, it''s six¡­ and the only thing new was that my view of the Blight just got a bit brighter.


    Wait and see¡­


    Well, I waited, alright. I definitely saw. Where is -


    "Still staring?"


    Amanda was peeking her eyes from the corner of the doorway. Recently returning probably with another brimming cup and I don''t know, let me guess¡­ apple?


    "Thirty minutes went by fast," Imented. "At least make it an orange or something."


    "Nope! No orange," She sounded jovial. "I got something even better than that." She sounded cheeky.


    Something did happen. Something good.


    I opened my mouth at once, and seeing how quick I caught on - I don''t know how or why Amanda''s immediate response to that was to suddenly chuck something at me without any heads up.


    Yeah, the guy still recovering, senses dulled and battered, probably would only run away from a bomb five minutes after it exploded? Hurl a brick at him going lightspeed, it''ll go great.


    Thank God, I caught it anyway¡­ who knew a ribcage would be such a good momentum-stopper? Aha! Trick question! It isn''t.


    Fucking ow.


    "Sorry, sorry!" Amanda sped up, trying, failing to hide a smile, all the while iling her arms. "I got too worked up. I forgot! Ah - here!"


    My nurse just broke her Hippocratic Oath and still her expression persisted looking so damn giddy. Just what the hell does she have in store -


    "My phone!" The surprise I felt immediately subsided any pain whatsoever. "I forgot you still had it. Why didn''t you give it to me earlier?"


    Amanda raised it to my eyes with both hands, held out horizontally and with the brightness level at its lowest.


    "Doctor''s orders," She piped up, her wide smile still lurking behind the phone. "No bright lights, that''s what she said. That means no phone, you''d just throw up - and I didn''t tell you beforehand cause I didn''t want to deal with the headache of you asking me for it over and over."


    Fair enough. It''s still blurry and blinding anyway dim as it was¡­. Yeah, no bright lights alright.


    "What are you showing me?" I asked, feeling the tears welling from my squinting eyes. "All I see are words, hearts - a lot of arrows too."


    "A live stream!" She yelled. She didn''t have to yell. "London! Happening right now! Remember London?"


    When she said that, I went harsh lights be damned and widen my eyes as much as possible because I definitely remembered London.


    It was the city she showed me on her phone when this entire fiasco first started. I can still remember that chilling video, how the Blightfall battered against the windowpane¡­ how it ended with it overlooking a bustling, panicking city drowning in a downpour of scarlet red.


    This stream¡­ this time¡­ there was another downpour happening. Only this time, the rain was no longer red.


    My speaker was ring the bewildered cheers and yelps from the confused streamer, so shook he can''t even keep his hand steady, he just kept whirling the camera round and round trying to capture everything all at once.


    The roads returned back to their asphalt ck. Awnings, balconies, every structure I manage to spot in the chaos, the red sludge coating every inch was curling into itself¡­ like the pouring rain was dissolving it all away.


    Streamer-man kept running up and down the sidewalk, his boots sshing and sttering, his shaky camera capturing the shock and awe on the many bystanders staring up into the sky.


    This was what I wanted to see. This was the something that I wanted to happen.


    And it was finally happening.


    "London isn''t the only one either," beamed Amanda, swishing and flicking her finger on the disy.


    Russia was thundering. Japan was storming. Australia was pouring.


    Everywhere was raining.


    It was happening.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" She ced the phone, wearing a rather haughty look on her face. "You see, you did it. You actually did it."


    Any other time I''d responded back with something witty and clever. Any other time, I''m sure. Not this time¡­


    In the distance, somewhere above the open window, blew in a hefty breeze, and up there somewhere¡­ the skies began to rumble too.


    Definitely not this time.


    "Yeah¡­" I muttered back, staring out the window where the first few droplets started to pour. "I actually did."


    Rain again.


    Just rain.


    Hallelujah.

 Chapter 198 - The Price To Pay

    It still didn''t feel real. Sometimes these kinds of things take time before you could fully ept that they did indeed happen¡­ but then sometimes even then, you just have to pinch yourself every two seconds cause you swear you might still be dreaming.


    Hell, I might still be dreaming. Like who knows man? Maybe everything that was happening was really just one big bizarre fantasy my mind cooked up while all this time I''m actually all tubed up in some hospital bed somewhere hooked up to all sorts of machinery.


    Had half the mind to ask Amanda topletely p me silly in the hopes of waking me up, but I had a feeling that''ll only make her think I''ve gone total psycho following the summoning.


    Thankfully it was just a wandering thought, I''m not that far gone in delusions that anytime I''d fling myself out the window just to confirm it, cause hell, even if this was a dream¡­ why would I end it?


    Everything was going right here, and the good news just kept on piling. The rainfall all around the world came with it also a tsunami of news broadcasts and site articles to flood the search indexes worldwide to the point where many websites started to crash from the amount of traction it was getting.


    Like a video would be uploaded barely ten seconds ago, and within those same seconds, already it would have amassed views in the thousands. I don''t think I''ve seen a more unified people than the ones dead set on breaking the entire inte.


    Didn''t take long for the PSAs everywhere to start ring that people who have been stricken down by the gooey stuff should be tossing away their raincoats and putting down their umbres - don''t worry about getting a cold, just go frolic in the rain.


    It was also through one of these broadcasts where we struck gold once more - following the cleansing of the Blight, just as we had hoped, the countless that fell into a deep slumber at the start of all this was finally waking up to the rise and shine of a stormy Wednesday morning.


    Euphoric couldn''t even begin to describe how I felt hearing that news. If I could yee-haw and pump my fist in the air, I would, but I''m pretty sure that would set me back like six hours in rehabilitation¡­ so sadly, I had to settle with just a big ol'' smile on my face.


    Amanda, meanwhile, practically got down on her hands and knees anxiously begging to borrow my phone again so she could call her folks back home, seeing as hers was dead, and it''s like - do you seriously even have to ask?


    So after making me solemnly swear for the umpteenth time hand over heart that I wouldn''t be up to any funny business while she was gone, off she went elsewhere for a moment to have a little private moment which I''m sure would involve a lot of happy tears, and a lot of warm smiles.


    I''m sure she wasn''t the only one reuniting with loved ones.


    As for me, as promised and sworn, I never moved an inch¡­ didn''t have to, didn''t want to. I waspletely satisfied just sitting there looking out the window at a job well done.


    The building right across didn''t look as drab no more with all the ck bits cleansed off. City streets too, themp lights, the stop signs¡­ the cracks in the pavement, the graffiti on walls, I could see them all again. Slowly but surely, things were going back to normal.


    I wanted to keep staring straight, I wanted to stay smiling away¡­ but in the back of my mind, I knew this was far from the end of it. Jay was out there somewhere, and he was definitely seeing what I was seeing.


    The rain had a mistiness to it, a thick white fog that engulfed the highest skyscrapers¡­ if I strain and focus on the swaying of the mist in front of me¡­ I could almost see it take shape - forming into an outline, his outline¡­


    Now if it''s real or just a dream, either way, he was just hovering there, barely a ways away, never once saying a word¡­ and the more my eyes lingered, the more of him I could see, until almost, just almost¡­ the swirling mist formed the ghost of a smile.


    "Is it true? Were you really the one to have summoned the Fey-hybrid here?"


    I nearly fell out the window myself. I jumped at the sound, gasped at the voice - my eyes bulging by how vaguely familiar that sternness sounded, and nearly snapped my neck turning around trying to find out who it was.


    Those harsh ck eyes shaped to almost permanent scowl, pointed fangs poking out the corners of narrowed lips, and long jet-ck hair billowing in the breeze.


    I looked at her sharp ws, met with her harsh gaze, and by all rights, I should be on high alert - but surprisingly, even if I were to be maimed and shred to bits, I still felt like running up to her and embracing with her with all my might.


    Not cause I liked her, not cause she meant much to me - but only because she was up and awake right in front of me.


    I never thought there''de a day where I''d be smiling wide at the mere sight of her. So I''ll only admit this once, and no more - but Amelia, you are truly a sight for sore eyes.


    Just this one time.


    "If so, then I guess you really are more than meets the eye," She continued, eyeing me up and down with a stare most peculiar. "Perhaps I have judged you a bit too harshly."


    "Really?" I raised my brows. "What did you think of me beforehand?"


    "I rather not say now," Amelia said. "Just know that my opinion of you has changed somewhat."


    "Oh, okay. Thanks, I guess?"


    She says these things so stone-faced it was hard to tell if she was being serious or not. Ah well, I don''t really much care to know, anyway.


    "When''d you wake up?" I asked.


    She started moving towards me and didn''t stop. I had to stand aside myself or risk a collision, rudely taking my spot at the windowsill all the while not a single ''excuse me'' to be heard.


    And just to kickmon courtesy in the gut even harder she decided to ignore my question for her entirely.


    "That overpowering presence is no longer with us," She said, poking her head out and leaning into her elbows. "Was that you too?"


    I shrugged. "Long story."


    Presence had gone, huh? Maybe that smile in the mist really was just mist¡­ maybe...


    "I awoke quite a while ago," Amelia said, tilting her head slightly my way. "It was a confusing few moments¡­ how I was awoken, who had done it, I had many questions. Then a few rooms away, I overhead a discussion¡­ to my surprise I saw the Subus there, alongside your Elf-Knight¡­ and along with a strange individual cloaked in purple I couldn''t quite recognize.


    "It was from them I understood most of the situation¡­" Suddenly, she stopped, suddenly, she was looking at me with furrowed brows. "By the way, I can sense every presence in this building - and I''m curious to know why my sister isn''t among any of yours."


    "Oh, Adalia?" I waved her concerns away. "Rx, she''s safe, she''s snug. She''s in my room, probably burying her face in my bed¡­ I know she likes my bed."


    For some reason, Amelia only looked even more disconcerted.


    "Your room?" She spat like venom. "Your bed?"


    "Amelia¡­"


    "She likes your bed?"


    "Why do you think of things the way you do? You think what you''re thinking is actually the case?" I said, feeling a little twanging in my insides. "Would it actually kill you to trust me for once?"


    "Ah, true," She looked back out to the view, that re gone in a sh. "My sister is no fool. Certainly, she knows too that there are far more desirable options apart from you."


    "Okay, yeah¡­ nearly died trying to save you all, but¡­ sure, fair enough, I guess."


    With her concerns quelled, and my self-confidence rendered non-existent, we got back to the original topic at hand at once.


    "From the things I heard¡­" She nced at me, wearing this time a rather sly smirk. "Your Elf kept getting vocal with the hooded figure you summoned here. By the Divines, I''ve never seen a more perturbed look on an Elf before."


    rm bells again. I did not like what I was hearing at all, and I wasn''t really much in the mood for more patience.


    "You gonna tell me what they were talking about or would you rather just keep smiling?"


    "I suppose if I want to infuriate you further, I should," Amelia said. "But I don''t. Frustrating as it is to admit, you are my savior twice now¡­ I suppose you deserve a lot more than my nonsense, just for now at least."


    "Great," I nudged my head. "And so?"


    "They made a bargain it seems, in exchange for her services."


    A bargain? Fuck, it''s always a bargain with these folks, isn''t it? And every time I don''te out of it feeling as if I got my money''s worth.


    Hopefully, it wasn''t the same for them. But judging from Amelia''s expression right at me, I don''t think I should be crossing fingers here.


    "And this bargain, what did they deal for?" I asked.


    "In exchange for cleansing away the Blightfall on the Earth," She said, the curve of her lips still very much in amusement. "You are to relinquish your role as Master to the Elf."

 Chapter 199 - True Motives

    Outside, it continued to pour evermore. You couldn''t even tell anymore. Staring up high, watching down low, everywhere the Blight wasn''t there no more.


    Something sorta fizzled inside me, it didn''t feel like a bad feeling - or at least I didn''t think it felt like a bad feeling. I think, if anything, like the gray clouds hovering from up high, the clouds in my mind were just as murky and dark.


    "Relinquish¡­" It was such a broad term to use, a confusing term to use. "Meaning what?"


    Amelia swiped from her face a sprinkle of rainfall, her disdain for rain eliciting more emotion out of her than anything she''s ever shared with me.


    "Your Fey does not speak, it is peculiar," She said, absentmindedly rapping her pointed ws atop the windowsill. "But I gather that it simply means what we both think it means. The poor Elf will be your Knight no longer."


    The clouds from above and within got murkier and darker.


    "I take it that''s a bad thing," I paused, thought for a moment - no good, haven''t a clue. "It doesn''t sound like a bad thing. Okay, I''m no longer her Master, and she''s no longer my Servant. No biggie, cause the way I see it, we had always been equals anyway."


    "And that, unequivocally, I suppose, is the ignorance of an outsider such as yourself," Amelia answered back, twisting both her neck and elbows towards me. "I ask you¡­ were it as trivial as you think it is, do you really believe the Fey would have epted such a bargain in exchange for her services?"


    "Maybe not, that''s why I''m asking you," I said, feeling slightly agitated. "What does relinquish mean?"


    Thunder and lightning, a smile on her face.


    "Elves, Elf-Knights, they live a long life of servitude. It is not umon for one to outlive the Master they serve. If so, the Elf would usually pledge him or herself to the next of kin. Of course, the Master is also free to give his or her Elf up to anybody he or she so wishes. It is amon urrence - be it for a hefty sum of coin or as a generous offering of good faith, a singr Elf-Knight could serve a dozen or so Master throughout their lifespan.


    "See, this pact between Master and Servant, when Elves undergo the process of bing devoted, loyal Knights¡­ this invisible bond they share with their Masters is the only thing keeping them the way they are. Without it, without another''s will holding back their own, there is nothing holding them back from reverting back to how they once were.


    "So one thing is always for certain¡­ there is no such thing as an Elf-Knight with no Master. If a Knight were to exist reigning free¡­ should a Master relinquish his title but offer it to no other¡­ shall you choose to break the pact between Master and Servant - then there is no other choice but the Elf be put to death."


    There it was, just as the sky was, my mind exploding in a rumble of thunder.


    "Why?" I heard myself asking.


    I didn''t shout it, don''t even remember myself how I felt saying it. Like any other question, it left so easy.


    "It is, as you no doubt know yourself, simply as is," Amelia said, tapping her fingers no longer. "A free Elf is a living atrocity, and one wandering astray with the powers of a knight¡­ why, I dread to even wonder."


    "Ash isn''t like that."


    "So you say, so you say¡­" She drew her eyes away. "As for me, I believe it different. I believe she''s keenly aware of what she truly is and what she can be¡­ and with no Master, with no one to serve other than herself - it was only a matter of time before she would have given in to her true nature."


    I shook my head. "Good thing you''re wrong, then."


    "Am I?" Amelia raised a brow.


    "I met her when she first got here, Master-less too," I said, confident both in stance and tone. "Does trying to y a fearsome monster for the safety of the town sound like an act of evil to you?"


    A frown. "Fearsome¡­ monster?"


    "Okay, garbage truck, but I digress!" I sprang a finger up. "Before I became her Master, she was nothing but kind, understanding¡­ offering to help out some no-name stranger just because she was offered some food and a roof over her head."


    "And is that really it?"


    The hell is that supposed to mean? Why the hell did you word it the way you did - Amelia, I swear to God¡­


    "Must it really be anymore?" I could feel the rise in voice, the edge in my words. "Which part of any of that sounded the least bit diabolical to you?"


    I really hated where we were now, and there was no doubt in my mind that I was going to hate even more everything that woulde next - case in point - the small scoff slipping past her curved lips.


    "If she wanted to just help you, then she would have just helped you," She said, flicking away a bead of water thatnded near her fingers. "Why was it necessary at all in the first ce for you to be her Master?"


    Suddenly the words wouldn''te.


    "Did you not find it odd?"


    My lips wouldn''t loosen.


    "Did you never once bothered to ask?"


    I was lost deep in that violent storm in my head now. Somewhere in the many puddles that formed rippled that scene of that fated day. I didn''t ask for it, she didn''t suggest for it. I remember¡­ she decided it, on her own, of her own volition.


    Her first bow¡­ her first ''Master''...


    I¡­


    "Sounds to me she wasn''t thinking of just only for your benefit that day," Amelia continued, her raven-ck eyes somehow looking so distant now. "I do admit, however, that your Elf is not like most others. To voluntarily offer herself as a servant once more to aplete stranger - perhaps she really does believe she is good, after all."


    "She is good!" I finally shouted, only to be drowned out by the pouring rain. "Even if it is as you say it is, that just adds to my point, doesn''t it? She only became my Servant - Ash formed that pact with me just so she wouldn''t give in to her true nature."


    "So you admit that she does indeed have a side to her that you have yet to see?"


    "I don''t admit anything," I respond back. "Only giving hypotheticals to your hypotheticals. If - listen - If that''s really the case, it doesn''t change anything. No one truly evil would give away their free will¡­ Ash is good - that pact she made shows that she''s good.


    "And now, with the Blightfall''s end," She flicked another droplet. "That pact will finally be severed and she will be free¡­ body, spirit, and will."


    I decided. Amelia was not a good conversationalist to have around. Everything I heard, not a single word offered any levity. If anything, I think she was rather entertained by it all.


    "Just a hypothetical though, yes?" She looked at me from the corner of her eyes. "If it is as you say, by all means, let it happen. If she is truly the saint you im her to be, then just wait and see."


    It''s hard to believe for one moment she was rted to Adalia in any way. Twin sisters? More like split personalities. One inherited all the warm fuzziness, and the other is left as a prickly cactus that was capable of shooting out its thorns at will.


    For some reason as well, I continued to be the bullseye in her sights, and she always hit her marks


    "You must be quite perplexed by all this," She remarked.


    And you must be magic. How''d you figure?


    "I suppose now there''s only one question left to ask, isn''t there?"


    Yes. One question. The same one that left so easy in the first ce. The one that started all this.


    "Why?" I softly muttered, I quietly wondered.


    Why was this the deal? Why did they agree to it? And why did Sera asked for it?


    I wanted answers, and I wanted them now, but Amelia, still wearing that smile of amusement simply shook her head at me.


    "If you really want to know the answer," Her stare drifted over my shoulder to an open doorway empty of its one and only guard. "Then I suppose you better go ask them yourself."


    Fine by me. Didn''t want to stay here, didn''t need to be here¡­ at least so long as you''re here. Amelia, you''re like poison in the air¡­ you like ying with your food¡­ you enjoy seeing my face so hot and bothered, don''t you?


    Bonafide sadist.


    I take back everything I said before. None of this could ever be a dream, it couldn''t even pass off as a nightmare, cause I know my imagination - and I know it ain''t too bright¡­ something like this, I could never think of something like this.


    No, sadly, this was reality. This was me awake¡­ too awake¡­ I wish I took that rest now that Amanda kept insisting on me.


    "Oh, almost forgot to mention," Amelia called out after me, adding even more weight to my waking nightmare. "Your phoenix you ced next to me¡­"


    How foolish I was to think that everything wasing to an end of sorts.


    "She isn''t waking up."


    How foolish, indeed.

 Chapter 220 - A Personal Invitation

    "...that you''re better¡­"


    Tonight, midnight, I''ll be going back again. Walking through those woods, overlooking that dreamyndscape. In the heat of the moment, didn''t really pay much attention to the environment all around, but looking back at it - it really was a sight to behold.


    "...be on the weekends, think you''ll be¡­"


    Tonight, midnight. I''ll have that chance to take in that sight proper¡­ and have a talk with her proper. Mmm, I say that, but¡­ do I even know where to begin? With what I know now, the things I''m up against¡­ just what do I do, what do I say?


    "...if not, it''s fine, I just wondered if¡­"


    Tonight, midnight¡­ if not then, then the midnight after as well, if nothing still, then the midnight after that, and so on and so forth, until I finally knew just what to do, just what to say. How many midnights would that take, I wonder? Out-talking Ria¡­ perhaps I should just instead take my chances of summoning for her the universe''s best shrink, probably get more headway with that.


    "Mmm, yeah¡­ so, are you interested?"


    A red light at an intersection slowly ground the car to a halt, and out of nowhere suddenly my texas-cowgirl Amanda had anticipation shimmering in her shades.


    I met it with a frown. "Sorry, you were saying something?"


    Her unamused silent expression was her ''Yes,''.


    Amazing how inner monologues can drift you so far away from present time. Think an atomic bomb could go off and I''d still contemte the meaning of life while my body disintegrates away from the resulting st.


    "You don''t seem like you''re on the verge of death at the moment," Amanda said, her inflection loud and slow. "So I''m inviting you out to have some fun."


    I understood well and clear up until thest syble. ''Fun''. The hell is that? Never heard of that word before? Is that spanish?


    "And yes, I know you got your other things you''d rather be tending to," She continued. "Bute on, live a little for your sake. Life isn''t just for dying, you know? You get to enjoy it too sometimes."


    "Well, I dunno about that,st time I tried enjoying myself, the world kinda nearly ended so..."


    "Aww,e on," Amanda shook her head. "Even heroes need some time off every once in a while... society isn''t gonna immediately copse in on itself just cause you looked away for a moment."


    Thanks for raising that g. Now that''s another scenario for me to add to my doomsday catalog.


    "See? the fact that you''re even reluctant already proves it," She said, eyeing me from the side. "You need to unwind. I mean what''s the point in saving that day if you can''t even enjoy the day you just saved?"


    Good point.


    "Alright, fine, I''ll bite," I said, conceding to curiosity. "What are you proposing?"


    "Wow, you really weren''t listening, were you?"


    For brevity''s sake, Amanda opted to fling her brick of a phone at me again and focus instead on driving us past the green light.


    Caught it in my hands just in time to prevent another case of blunt force trauma and what met my eyes next was not another video enticing clicks, but a webpage filling the screen with the biggest boldest banner it was capable of disying.


    That, and plus the dozen or so photos of a ginormous crowd littering a space brimming with outlets and stalls alike made it inly obvious what I was staring at.


    "A convention?" I asked, turning towards her.


    Suddenly, the cowgirl attire she was dressed in made much more sense now - that and the skimpy outfit from yesterday too.


    Artist, college prodigy, inte star, and now also a devout cosyer. Just what isn''t this girl?


    "Ever been to one before?" She asked, wearing a smile.


    When I shook my head, that smile just grew wider. "Guess that''ll change on Saturday."


    I read on, apparently, it''s a week-long convention a year in the making, created by some prominent figures in the inte space.


    It''s mostly video game-oriented, touting itself as a celebration of the medium. This year was to be their second year running.


    Frankly, I''m surprised they''re still going along with it even after the Blight has happened.


    "Says here tickets are all sold out."


    "Ahh," Amanda hovered a hand over the disy and gave it arge swipe. "That can be easily sorted out."


    The web page scrolled down far and fast until it gradually slowed andnded onto a list of figures hosting said convention.


    Five faces, five names... all of them unfamiliar save for one, and her face took center-frame before all her colleagues.


    Should have guessed...


    Okay, how about we also add event hostess to Amanda''s ever-expanding list of professions.


    "Since when?" I asked, genuinely impressed this time.


    "Since Wednesday, which was yesterday," She said, with a not-so-subtle unting tone to her words. "They asked if I wanted to host this year, and I thought why not?"


    "And you''re only sharing this information with me now?"


    "You were cooped up trapped at home, I didn''t wanna be... uhh, rude. But now, since you''re looking better, I thought why not share the fun?"


    Fun, indeed. Swiping through the photo album ofst year''s convention, it certainly does feel like it''ll be a great time guaranteed.


    "That''s not the only thing too," Amanda said, her finger on the screen again. "If this won''t sell you oning, then I don''t think anything will."


    She loaded up a list of events that''ll be eventing in the event, many of which she''ll both be participating andmentating on.


    You got your typical standard affair - cosypetitions, game show quizzes, even have indie panels for up-anding titles.


    Then on Saturday, a little something titled: "Fantasy Weekend".


    Goes without saying, my interest was peaked.


    So Saturday and Sunday was a fantasy-themed asion, and everybody was to dress in their best otherworldly attire.


    Orcs, Dwarves, Humans, Slimes, Beastmen, and yes, even Elves. It was an open invitation to all kinds mythical.


    "I was thinking, you know..." Amanda nudged her head over to the figure slumbering in the backseat. "Saturday, you bring her there... make her feel at home for a change in this world."


    That line of thinking was something I can get readily behind, really sounded like something I''d do myself, but here''s the thing...


    "Not sure if she''d even want to..." I muttered.


    "Well," Amanda shrugged. "Can''t hurt to try."


    "I suppose so..."


    I continued reading. These two days were packed to the brim with attractions, but the main event was what sparked my intrigue further.


    <<Champions Of Asteria>>


    A one-on-one tournament where ''champions'' wouldpete in a makeshift arena under the cheers and jeers of spectators to see whoes out on top.


    Whoever ends up being proimed the victor of the tournament would earn him or herself a prize mostuded and sought.


    The hand, and thepanionship of the beloved princess to the kingdom of Astra for the whole day.


    Apparently, there''s a princess present for the entire event too. Would anyone like to take a guess just who exactly would be having the honor of fulfilling that prestigious role?


    Amanda''s list just keeps on getting bigger and bigger, doesn''t it?


    Is herpanionship really that desired to base an entire duel to the death around it?


    Okie Dokie then, I suppose.


    "So, yeah..." Amanda turned to me again with that same shimmer of anticipation. "Interested? Will I see you there Saturday?"


    I took a moment to think about it... there were so many things to think about nowadays.


    Ria was still the only thing front and center on my mind... closely followed by Jay and whatever other antics he''s got nned in the future.


    But one was a problem I could only do something about in the dead of night, and the other was a problem I t out couldn''t do anything about at all, so...


    There was plenty of downtime to be had wedged between these two problems.


    I mean, I did say my life could do with a bit more stimtion... so...


    "A guest to one of the hosts in an event whose ticket had sold out fast," I squinted my eyes at her. "Just sounds like even more unwanted eyes on me."


    "You forget," She said, smirking, pulling her shades away, revealing an overly affectionate gaze being thrown my way. "Boyfriend, remember? Can''t get more infamous than that. I''m just doing what any lovey-dovey girlfriend would do."


    "Which also means there won''t be any unwanted attention from the more romantic side of the crowd," I said, nodding profoundly. "You''re really riding this fake boyfriend thing for all that''s it worth."


    "It''s a nice passive benefit, yes, can''t believe I''ve never thought of it sooner."


    "You know, in time, you''re gonna have to get a real one eventually," I said. "I can''t be your fake forever."


    "Don''t you worry, you won''t be," She said, brushing it off with a wave, "So, that out of the way... shall I go ahead and put you on the list?"


    Screw it, a bit of this ''fun'', couldn''t hurt in the long run, right?


    "Alright, count me in."


    Right?

 Chapter 233 - Down Memory Lane, Part 3

    Deep somewhere in a cave, dark, damp, rocky, echoey, and very, very much chilly... something inside violently quaked, then a sh of light - a weird light. It was swirly, it was bright, and it was also very, very hot.


    The light was the first she saw, the first thing she felt, and it was overwhelming, it was scary, and it was also thest thing she saw, thest thing she felt - the light slowly stopped swirling, the brightness gradually dimmed.


    It was cold again.


    Just right before death, merely but a moment, she heard for the first time too - a strange noise, a strange word. She didn''t know many things in her brief time existing¡­ but in that time, she did manage to learn one thing.


    "SHIT!"


    That word sounded funny.


    --------


    A decadeter, it happened again. Shattering windows, rupturing decaying floorboards, a quake rousing dust and dirt to sway in the barrenness of an empty home.


    Home?


    How does she know what a home was?


    There was that light again, hot again. Ever swirling, ever bright¡­ ever burning.


    Burning?


    That''s it, that''s what it was doing before. It wasn''t scary at all. Not likest time. Her second sensation, the second thing she saw, heard¡­ once before, it didn''tst long.


    Not long at all.


    But long enough to see the swirling light slowly fade, fading to a stop, the burning stopped - and so did she. In herst moments once again, briefly, a thought popped into her head.


    Maybe she was the light that had been burning all along. It was a silly notion, but at the very least¡­ it offered some inkling of amusement in her final few moments. After all, how can something burning be living?


    That sounded funny too.


    "Failure again - am I seriously still surprised?" spoke that voice again, a sharp hiss following shortly. "Look at this mess¡­ can''t continue here, vigers getting suspicious."


    It sounded much older.


    "Another cave, maybe?"


    -----------


    It was not until a full century after that it finally happened again - within a kingdom yet to be fully developed, in a township yet to be fully settled, in a faraway dpidated estate known only for its silence - for the first time, stirred life in its walls, in the form of a violent quake.


    She was wrong all this time, actually. It was never a quake, she realized. It was an explosion. An explosion of light.


    Burning light. It was burning her¡­ dawned another burst of realization upon her. The swirling light, the almost hypnotic sway of it all around her was her. The glow, the warmth. They weren''t at all scary. They were here.


    But what was she?


    So many thoughts, so many ideas, realizations¡­ all at once they came at her, like birds pecking at her head. It was confusing, disorienting, and most of all, very, very annoying.


    New sensations, far too fast, far too many. She tried to take a step forward to escape them - that one step tripped her, and she fell forward, her arms she tried stretching out to break her fall. It didn''t work.


    She didn''t have arms.


    When the ground inevitably, swiftly, came closer to her than it rightfully ought to be¡­ aching and stinging incessantly, she came to be made aware of just one more thing.


    Falling on your beak hurts very, very much.


    She tried yelling, thinking she could, of course, she couldn''t. Silly of her to think. What bellowed out of her instead was a piercing screech that surprised even her to a sudden abrupt stop.


    It was probably the most shocking revtion so far to her. More than fire, more than beaks - honestly, she sounded like utter shit.


    Shit.


    There''s that funny word again.


    She was seeing plenty, hearing plenty, definitely feeling plenty too. The swirling, burning around her wasn''t stopping. Death wasn''ting. Not that she knew what that was, of course. She never did.


    Suddenly, the floorboards started to shake. From somewhere, footsteps rumbled towards her. A dark shadow began to loom over her, and she raised her head, her aching beak, directing her sights up, way up - realizing just one more thing as she did.


    She was small. Very, very small.


    At least whenpared to the towering figure that stood before her, over her, and looking down at her. She''s never seen him before, but immediately she knew just what he was.


    A man. An old man. Maybe. He had wrinkles, he had creases, his face was folds on top of folds. A thick bushy silver beard covering most, and withered, lifeless white hair barely clinging on top.


    Yes, He was an old man through and through, save for his eyes - his bright crimson red eyes, yet to lose its luster, its spark, burning as bright and youthful as any of the young, especially once it met hers.


    "You¡­" His chapped, dry lips slowly formed into a smile. "You''re quite a loud one for a small one, aren''t you dear?"


    She recognized that voice, feeble as it sounded, gruff as it was, there was no mistaking it. He was the same shit-talker from before, only much, much older than now.


    He spoke to her, and she wanted to as well, tried too - only to end up just squawking at him, making him slightly wince, and squint his eyes.


    "Shh, shh," The old man ced a skinny finger to his lips, still with a smile on his face. "You have plenty you want to say, I''m sure¡­ and in time, I am bound to hear them all."


    She cocked her head at him, confused.


    "There''s one thing you need to know first and foremost," He said, cautiously on approach. "You are not supposed to exist. You are being that goes against the very nature of living, the will of the Divines. Your creation is an affront to them - yes, you were created only just then, barely even moments ago¡­ and I am your creator."


    Her head stayed tilted an angle, her eyes stuck only on him¡­ as he drew near, as he bent forward, as he reached out and lifted her with both his hands, raising her up until there was nothing to see but the joyous smile on his weary face.


    "If you''re the sentimental type, I suppose you can also refer to me as your father."


    Father.


    That word soundedforting, it sounded gentle.


    Gentle?


    That word also sounded¡­ well¡­ gentle, but not as much as ''Father''. For some reason, she didn''t know why¡­ but she liked that word. Maybe even more than she did for ''Shit''.


    Maybe.


    "They said it couldn''t be done, they said you were an impossibility, an insult," He spoke again, his eyes staring so tender. "No, no you weren''t, you aren''t. You''re living proof centuries in the making of what we can truly achieve without them. You are humanity''s creation, not their creation. You''re special¡­ you''re divine."


    She screeched again. She wasn''t understanding as well as before. He was speaking too fast, or maybe speaking too much. Regardless, if it was one or the other - her questions still weren''t answered.


    What was she? Who was she?


    Her wings gave a flutter, bright embers sputtering from her ruffled feathers. And there goes another.


    Why does she have feathers?


    The man just continued to smile, raising her even higher.


    "I suppose, something as divine as you is in need of a name¡­ you''re a new species never before seen, after all," He said, pausing, contemting for a moment, then slowly he shook his head. "Perhaps some other time, for now¡­ well, you can call me Torem."


    She screeched again, trying to say his name¡­ of course, she couldn''t, not yet. But perhaps in time, perhaps with some practice¡­ the old man looked confident, looked amused.


    "Good try," He said, nodding his head. "Try again, oh, and by the way¡­ that''s Torem Ignis to you."

 Chapter 246 - A Tale Through Ages, Part 1

    The night sky never reached here. It never had. Here was unlike many ces she''s ever been.


    And she''s been to too many.


    Here in this forest, the trees loomed high, higher than most mountain summits, soaring through the clouds even¡­ that rarely even in an open sky could you ever see their peak. A ceiling, a roof of thick branches and even thicker leaves, and an eternal pitch darkness right below it.


    The perfect hiding ce. If only she had thought of it sooner, found it sooner.


    This ce rarely ever receives any visitors, and there was no reason it should - to any human, to any demon, to any flightless being, it was just an awfully dark forest with gigantic trees growing much higher than they should be.


    But to her, it was home. At least¡­ for decades now. There were other ces that were also home to her for much longer than that.


    Hopefully, this ce would stay as a home for much longer than that.


    Most of her days would be spent gliding amongst the treetops, stretching her wings as much as she could¡­ it was one of the greatest perks of living here, there was not a soul around to notice her bright glow, nobody toin, nobody to dread.


    Maybe unless you count the other birds, they were never much fond of her whenever she''d speed past their nestings. She remembered giving it a go at a nest of her own¡­ unfortunately, she only got up until five little twigs in her beak before shepletely gave up all effort.


    She might be long-living, but her patience certainly wasn''t.


    When flight would eventually prove too taxing for her, as it usually does every other day, she''d find herself strolling along the expanse of the dark woonds. It was a big ce with lots to uncover¡­ certainly big enough that she has yet to uncover it all even after all this time.


    She was keenly aware that the life she lived now was not particrly the most interesting way of living, but she also was painfully aware that it was still living regardless¡­and that''s more than she could say for many other times before.


    It was during one of these listless days wandering that she suddenly happened upon it, sitting against the stump of a tree that has very recently fallen, something round began rolling towards her bare feet, something small.


    Using wisdom umted through centuries, she deduced with slightly piqued interest that it was a tiny rubber ball. For days on end, she''s seen skinny sticks, shriveled leaves, rotting trees, flowing streams¡­ since when has a rubber ball been part of a forest''s flora?


    The obvious answer was that it never has been, it came from somewhere else, somewhere outside¡­ someone was here from the outside.


    It was a rare urrence, but not rare enough that she didn''t know what to do - she knew what to do¡­ she readied her mes, a swirl of fire slowly amassing in her palm. Cautiously, she got to her feet¡­ scanning the vicinity for anything amiss.


    There - a rustling to the left. She spun herself towards it, bracing, staring¡­ it was getting louder, closer - her mes swirled brighter, hotter - she raised her hands, and -!


    "Oh¡­?"


    When she first found herself here, it was evident that there were many other creatures that took residence in the forest alongside her - from the smallest of nt-eaters to thergest of prey-stalkers - she''s crossed paths with them all on more than one asion.


    But a small child clumsily emerging through a row of bushes poking its nose around the ce was a first for her.


    Not human, was the first thought that crossed her mind and she immediately extinguished her mes. Clearly not human¡­ not with those stubby horns jutting out from its forehead, not with that long narrow tail slithering andbined through the tall grass¡­ and especially not with its skin color, a deep dark hue of red that could only be match by the crimson glimmer in its wide-eyed stare.


    She''s seen its full-grown counterpart plenty of times before, but this was the first time she was discovering just how absolutely adorable they really looked without all the allure and enticement of adulthood.


    "A little girl subus child."


    A pleasant tingle somewhere inside her started twitching the corner of her lips - she couldn''t help it, seeing the little demon child stumble about, wearing such raggy, tattered clothes, blinking her wide-rimmed eyes at her surroundings while clutching her tiny little arms so close to herself.


    No good mother worth her salt could ever resist such a sight. She certainly couldn''t.


    They locked eyes, the small child craning its neck to even do so, and far from the standard reaction a being on fire should elicit - this little demon didn''t shrink away, instead it did quite the opposite.


    She wasn''t ready when suddenly it scurried hastily towards her. This child wasn''t scared, her eyes just shone bright with curiosity¡­ gaping in breathless awe at the glowing swaying embers dancing in the darkness.


    It''s been so long since thest time she had her head cocked sideways¡­ there was never much in this ce to alleviate one''s boredom, but just right then, her neck was beginning to strain again.


    This was not boring.


    "You don''t seem to be lost," She spoke out just as the child attempted to reach for a lock of her hair. "What do you think you''re doing being here?"


    The child made a startled noise, probably never once anticipating that firedy capable of speech, and froze in ce, still gaping at her.


    She almost broke into augh, but restrained herself in case it might frighten the child. She slowly got down to her knees, leveling with the child''s gaze, and reaching for right below her, picking up the small rubber ball by the tree stump, presenting it forth in the palm of her hand.


    "I assume this is yours?" She asked, keeping her tone light.


    Upon catching sight of it, the child unfroze, bouncing her silky long ck hair with a vigorous nod of the head. But as soon as the child tried taking it back, she drew both the ball and her hand back.


    "And I also assume you can speak, yes?" She asked again, dangling the ball in front of her. "After all, how else would you ask for something?"


    The child pursed her lips at first, her fingers squirming in her hands, fidgeting her legs in ce¡­ before eventually, dropping her eyes to her feet, slowly spoke.


    "Papa¡­ Papa said I''m not supposed to talk to strange people¡­"


    Such a soft voice¡­ such a gentle voice. It took everything to keep her hands to herself and not crush this small child against her chest. She really needed to be careful, it seems subi children are as much frightening as the adults were.


    She passed her the rubber ball back, lifting her little chin as she did, "Don''t worry, I''m not that strange, you''lle to find¡­ in fact, I''m as normal as it gets, okay?"


    The child didn''t say anything, only nodded¡­ clutching the ball tightly in both hands.


    "So tell me, little one," She shifted to a morefortable position. "What''s the ball for? Were you ying just now? Is that how you got here?"


    The child''s hair swayed sideways as she shook her head. It was seriously too endearing of a sight, painfully so.


    "Not ying," The child responded, her voice gradually growing less apprehensive with every word. "I was¡­ I was training. I''m practicing."


    "Practicing?"


    "Papa told me to practice," She exined, absentmindedly flinging the ball from one hand to the other. "Every day, I throw the ball¡­ and if I make one disappear, papa said he''ll cook memb."


    "Oh, that sounds pretty interesting! Could you show me how it''s done?"


    "Um¡­ ah¡­" The child started squirming. "I can¡­ I can try it¡­ I will try...okay? Just try only..."


    She smiled. "I can''t wait."


    Her little ck tail started to swish more firmly and rapidly. The child took a few paces back, the ball tightly in one hand¡­ a huff, a puff, a deep breathter, her timid stare turned stiff, turning into a frightening re briefly shing as she hurled the ball with all her might with a high-pitch squeal.


    For a moment, the ball was absolutely nowhere to be seen, and the astonished look on the child''s face was nothing short of adorable. Then there was a bounce, a heavy thud amidst the soft grass¡­ and the disappointment in the child''s heavy eyes was nothing short of gut-wrenching.


    "Hey, it was a good try," She tried to assure her. "It''s magic, magic''s hard. No one can do it in just a day, you know?"


    "Mmm¡­" the child whimpered, watching the balle to a halt by her feet. "But I want Papa to be proud of me. I want to show how clever I am. That''s why I keep practicing, but I keep practicing, I keep throwing, but¡­ but I can never do it. He won''t be proud¡­ like this..."


    "Then just keep practicing, that''s all you need to do," She said, stroking her once on the head. "If¡­ see if I saw my child just doing her best out there, I''d be a plenty proud parent already. I''m sure your papa feels the same way too."


    Bright red eyes matching hers, those bright red eyes stared, "Really...?"


    She nodded, smiled. "Keep going. I''ll watch you, okay?"


    The child, as fleeting, as subtle as it was, returned that smile. "Okay¡­"


    "That''s a good girl," She ruffled her head again. "By the way, my name''s Ria."


    "Ria?" The child repeated, then repeated again, thrice¡­ a smile widening each time. "Ria¡­ Ria! Wow, that''s just like my name too!"


    "Really, now?" Ria raised her brows. "So, what do they call you around these parts, if I may ask?"


    "Ruria!" She piped up, eyes glimmering in wonder. "Ruria Salnor!"


    Ria''s smile instantly faded. "Sal... Salnor, you say?"


    "Mmm-hmm!" Ruria nodded.


    "He¡­ Salnor..." She blew a heavy sigh. "Okay, what is a headache like him doing with such an adorable sweet little girl like yourself?"


    This time, it was Ruria''s turn to cock her head, staring so innocently. "Do you know¡­ my papa?"


    "Know him¡­ oh boy¡­" Ria just kept sighing. "If you''re here¡­ is he¡­ is he here too?"


    "He''s taking his nap time right now near here, so I''m practicing in secret," She exined. "We''re here because papa said we''re going to meet with a friend of his that lives here."


    The stump of the dead tree was the perfect spot to bash away the headache that suddenly was wreaking havoc, but Ria decided against it - it was an adult act not for the eyes of the young, especially the adorable cute ones.


    Instead, she sucked it up, sucked in a breath, and let it all simply drift away in the many embers swaying past her.


    "Trust me, little one," She said, forcing a smile on her face. "He''s no friend of mine."

 Chapter 247 - A Tale Through Ages, Part 2

    "I suppose a ''thank you'' is in order."


    The old wrinkly eyes that stared at her was a kind one, and when he smiled - every part of his face smiled along with him, the creases in his brow, the wrinkles on every cheek. If not for his beard shrouding away a hefty portion, he''d probably had more ridges than the rockiest of mountains.


    Ria remembered the first time those grey silvery eyes looked on at her. Back then, they were much younger, less weary-looking. He was also much more handsome¡­ they always were young, but they were also just as much foolish as they were handsome.


    He was no exception. Just a novice sorcerer off on his pilgrimage¡­ and what fool would choose a forest of no interest as their first site to venture?


    Castus Salnor was that one handsome fool. What was he doing trying to climb the trees anyway? It was just a bad day''s misfortune that she decided to nest on a low-lying branch that day.


    Luckily, Ria adored all things beautiful and pleasing to the eye, luckily she could never resist them, luckily¡­ she let him go.


    A human, she should have killed him. Ria, upon snapping awake from her briefpse of judgment,mented that thought for the rest of the day¡­ and the day beyond too.


    He''ll tell everyone. She''ll have to run again. It was a cycle that just kept repeating itself on end. Never once changing.


    But then he returned a weekter, alone¡­ and the rest was history. It must have been decades since then. To her, It felt more like months. Every decade does.


    "I''ve told her not to wander too far from where I was resting," Castus said, gently stroking the soft silky hair of a sleeping bundle of cuteness curled up against hisp. "But it seems children would always be children, demon or otherwise."


    Now here he was again, not as young, not as handsome, as he always does every few years or so. She could never understand why he does¡­ and why he always was a headache when he does.


    After all, he was never going to convince her.


    Ria watched silently, seething in envy. True injustice in its most literal form was herp remaining empty whilst he continued nursing the most demonic angel she''s ever seen.


    "Keep your thanks," She told him, sitting across from him atop the stump. "There are more vigorous things out there to be doing rather than just watching a ball be tossed over and over again. She tired herself out."


    "Yes, she tends to do that quite often. Matters not what the task, she''ll always pour her heart out to it. She''s a diligent one, she is..."


    There was a tenderness to those words. His warm gaze that wouldn''t stray, continuously watching her sleeping face. She''s never seen that face on him before.


    Ria cocked her head again. "Since when?"


    "Ah well, you see I found her stuffed inside a tree. With the rise of demon activitytely,the Seven Churches grew paranoid. It was a surprise raid on their domain, carried out by Elf-Knights and those who control them. I¡­ I didn''t find any other survivors in the aftermath. Ruria was all there was."


    "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    The wrinkles near his lips began to stretch once more. "Is it really that much of a wonder to you?"


    "Unless I''m misremembering, then yes it is a wonder¡­ a very big wonder too."


    "People change, Ria. With how long you lived, surely you''ve seen it for yourself?"


    "Not in a lifetime," She spoke back, cocking her head the other way. "You humans don''t forget."


    "But we forgive," He said, raising his eyes still soft and kind. "And I forgave. It''s as simple as that."


    "Yes, if only the dead could say the same," She stared back, not as soft, not as kind. "If only your parents could, hm?"


    Castus stayed quiet for a moment, the wrinkles of joy on his face slightly fading as his gaze fell back to the small child on hisp, "Ruria didn''t kill my parents."


    "And neither did plenty of other demon species," Ria replied at once. "Yet you slew them all the same anyway. I ask, why should she be any different? She''s a demon too."


    "She''s a child."


    "An adorable one, yes. Sweet, oh - absolutely, I won''t argue with that. But¡­ once again, so were many others. A raid, you say¡­ is it alright if I ask just who exactly it was leading that raid on the forefront? Surely the Churches wouldn''t just put any old Magus in charge of such a task. Surely they''ll choose one whose sole expertise lies in the swift eradication of all demonkind."


    Castus didn''t say anything, and just merely kept his eyes to the demon in slumber, gliding one of his old heavily scarred hands across the seams of her stark ck hair.


    "If I''m still not misremembering," She continued to speak. "When you climbed that tree the first time you were here¡­ wasn''t it for a moss especially poisonous to certain demons? I think I also recall you receiving praise from every branch of the Churches for your breakthrough discovery."


    His hands froze stiff, his stare just as stiff, "You know already how hypocritical we can be. What use is there in pointing it out?"


    Ria shrugged, her frown in amusement. "Nothing. Just thought it''s funny. You wanna go all noble, adopt an adorable demon daughter whose parents'' deaths are yours to me - that''s all on you. What say do I have in it?"


    "She''lle to know the truth one day. I''ll be sure to tell her."


    "Of course you will," Ria scoffed. "You serve the Churches. The bastion of all that is good in the world. Murder is fine¡­ but why in the good graces of the Divines would you ever tell a lie, right?"


    Castus wasn''t fazed one bit by any of what she said. He''s listened to her many times, put up with her many times¡­ eventually, you just get used to the constant mockery.


    As he did.


    "As every bit crass, Ria," He said, shaking his head with a small smile. "Unfortunately, I did note to you today just simply to discuss an old man''s ws."


    "No, you didn''t," She smiled back. "So what did youe here for?"


    "The same thing I alwayse here for."


    "Of course you did¡­"


    Ria impelled her legs, propelling herself off the stump, and began to walk about, keeping her mes in check so as to not spark a wildfire in the namesake of annoyance.


    "Only it''s different this time, Ria," Castus said.


    "It always is, isn''t it?" By her feet, a dried leaf shriveled into ashes. "You said thatst time too. What is it now? How well did you revise your recruitment spiel this time? Another potential world-ending catastrophe, another evil lord recently risen from who knows really - ''please help us, oh great phoenix of the forest, it is vital that you do'', it''s getting quite old, frankly."


    She looked back at him, and was slightly perturbed by how grim his grey silvery eyes looked back.


    "It is indeed another evil lord, yes¡­ and we do indeed might be in need of your help, just as we did many other times before," He said quietly. "She''s¡­ quite different from all the others before her."


    Ria raised a brow. "She?"


    "Yes," He nodded. "A powerful demon going by the name of Terestra."


    Malevolent powerful megalomaniacs hungry for world domination were a dime in a dozen. She''s seen them all before - saw them rise, saw them fall - she didn''t see any reason why this one would be any different.


    "Best of luck to you, then," She curtsied mockingly. "Rally the troops, unite the Kingdoms, hunt the Elves... ensure that they don''t align themselves with her - you know the drill. I''m not part of this."


    "Ria, I beseech you, I know what you think... and the Churches believe the same as you, they think of Terestra as a threat like any other."


    "And you don''t think so?"


    "I know so," His voice shook. "I''ve recently gone to one of the viges ransacked by one of her demons¡­ I breathed in the air there¡­ the stench of death that lingered¡­ it''s not normal, Ria."


    "Then tell your superiors you smelt something bad, not me," Ria said firmly. "Don''t make meplicit in any of your ventures. I am uninvolved, always am, always will."


    "On the contrary, Ria, you are¡­ so long as you are a being in this realm, you are."


    "Hah!" She chuckled almost derisively. "Your Holy Church doesn''t certainly seem to think so. If I did belong in this realm, I wouldn''t have to be hiding, I wouldn''t have to be scouring the ce for every snap of a twig nearby - I wouldn''t have to be here in the first ce!"


    She shouted, she very rarely shouted, very rarely lost control¡­ the grass beneath her feet charring, the air around her growing hotter¡­ very rarely it happened. But it happened.


    Ruria gave a soft moan, squirming in ce¡­ clutching with her small hand the drabby robes of the old man carefully stroking her back into a peaceful slumber.


    Ria took a second,posing herself, then spoke once more. "Stop telling me to help. I won''t help. This¡­ Terestra-whatever threat, that''s your problem to deal with, not mine."


    "Please, Ria¡­" The old man stared back at her, those tired pleading silver eyes, they almost seemed to pierce through her. They looked so familiar, too familiar.


    Painfully familiar.


    "I said no," She turned away from it, from him, folding her arms close to her chest. "Don''t make me say it twice."


    "Humanity needs you."


    "No, it doesn''t¡­ and they made that plenty clear already. Many times before."


    "Then, please¡­" He said, his shaky voice almost in a whisper. "Forgive us¡­"


    She was surprised by how insistent he was this time, she''s never heard him desperate, never seen him scared. Perhaps another time, an earlier time, he might have almost convinced her.


    But even then, it''s only an almost.


    "You forget, I''m not human, remember?" She turned to him again, her tone cold as ice. "I don''t forgive as easy as you humans do."


    That was that. Castus knew there was no use in saying anymore, unless he wanted to only aggravate her some more. He hung his head, slowly rising to his feet, Ruria cradled gently in his arms, breathing out a heavy breath.


    "I''ll be back, I haven''t yet given up convincing you."


    Ria rolled her eyes. "You''re not young anymore, you''re not handsome anymore¡­ and yet, you are still such a fool."


    "I''m human," He managed a smile. "We all are."


    With that, he began to depart, one slow meandering step at a time into the dark bushy trenches, but just before he did, he turned his head back at her for onest time.


    "I''m sure in your heart, Ria¡­ somewhere deep down, you still care about us humans in your own way."


    Ria''s stare was a dull one. "Nah, no way. You''re all fuckers. Every singlest one of you."


    Castus gave a deep chuckle. "Let''s not forget, you were created by one too."


    "Yeah, I was," Ria looked away, her eyes to the ground. "And he was a fucker too."

 Chapter 248 - A Tale Through Ages, Part 3

    After that point, the vapid stagnant sounds of the forest greens no longer consisted of just the chirping of birds and the quiet rustle of leaves in the wind. Every few weeks, months¡­ dried twigs would snap, the bushes would sway¡­ maybe sometimes, evenughter would echo.


    And that''s when the sole listless resident of the creepy giant forest knew that they returned. For better or for worse, they always do.


    This stubborn old man it seems, had a robe for every asion - the coldest of winters, the warmest of springs - without fail she''d watch him shamble along the creeks, over the fallen trees, just for that one fleeting chance to plead for her help once more.


    She almost felt bad turning him away each and every time.


    And always clinging close by his side, diligently helping him through the thick and narrow, the little demon child. Ruria, her glimmering crimson eyes sparkling wide, always had something new in her hands¡­ there was always something to learn, always something new to practice with.


    Sometimes she''d only entertain his pointless squabbles just to gain a few more extra moments helping herself to the little bundle of joy he brought with. She''d cheered her with every sess,forted her for every failure -it was almost like having a daughter again.


    Although she knew she could never truly be¡­


    "Are you trying to make her you?" Ria asked Castus after one particrly strenuous session. "She''s - what, seven? Demons her age don''t usually spend their days learning to make a ball appear from one ce to another."


    "Eight," He replied, cautiously cing a sleepy Ruria against a nearby tree. "And of course not. The magic I use would not fit well with her nature¡­ soon she''ll develop her own abilities more entwined with what she is. Still, it does no harm in learning more than most. Perhaps one day it might even prove useful to her."


    This went on, from the first few months to the first few years. Ruria was getting taller, smarter¡­ her beauty only growing more prominent with time. Meanwhile, Castus continued to age¡­ it started taking longer for them to navigate through the forest.


    Yet though his vigor was fading, his persistence just kept growing stronger by the day. He tried everything he could think of, and when that proved ineffective still, he went and thought some more.


    He notified her of the ongoings on the outside, every attack, everynd ravaged, every settlement lost. Soon, he attempted to forewarn, Terestra''s reach would even stretch all the way here.


    And yet in spite of it, all he could raise from her was an apathetic brow.


    "Let me ask you this," Ria asked, the nket of snowy white beneath her feet evaporating instantly under every step she''s trodden. "If this Terestra is as powerful and terrifying as you im she is to be, what makes you think I''ll be able to do anything about it?"


    "M-my dear Ria," He stammered, managing a smile through chattering teeth, clutching onto his wooly robes even tighter. "You s-still think me f-foolish, d-do you?"


    "Well¡­" She looked at him - a shriveling shivering mess creeping closer to a rapidly dwindling campfire. "You only expect a fool to be so willingly eager to freeze himself to death."


    "R-Ruria''s scourging for more dry b-branches."


    "Now that''s wise for a fool," She smirked, outstretched an open palm, and in an instant, a bright stream of orange light lit aze the woodpile with hot mes, warm andforting. "And that''s even wiser."


    "See?" Castus spoke, breathing out a wispy breath. "What you can do. The stories, the legends¡­ shared through the centuries. I know Prestes had to be your doing. The lost continent¡­ an entirendmass reduced to nothing but scorched earth within minutes and yet not a single cause for it - it had to be you. Your life through history is not hard to track when you know what you''re looking for."


    "Please¡­" She was rolling her eyes again, turning away again.


    "The Seven Churches could use you, Ria."


    The snow was melting faster beneath her. "I am not - !"


    "Not everybody in the Church is as bad as you believe," He spoke up at once, cutting her off. "They''re fighting, centuries after centuries since the dawn of time, one evil after the other¡­ they''re the only ones capable of keeping this realm safe, alive¡­ you know this."


    "Of course I do," She quietly replied. "But there''s a reason you still say ''not everybody'' as opposed to just saying ''everbody'' outright. See, even you know your Churches reeks just as much as the vilest demon... and so long as it remains as ''not everybody'', then you can consider me unfit for use."


    Ria stalked off deeper into the woods, and once more Castus would leave the forestter that night, knowing failure for the umpteenth time already.


    The years continue to pass, the seasons continue to change. Ruria was thirteen now and was as boisterous as ever. There was no need to hope for any sunlight to filter through the narrow slits in the treetops when her smile could so easily brighten even the most pitch ck of ces.


    She no longer practiced, Ria noticed¡­ now instead of objects, books of all sizes and shapes would be tucked away underneath her arm. It seems she''s an avid reader - fascinating stories can so easily mesmerize her for hours on end.


    And for the instances when there was absolutely nothing of interest to read, well¡­ living a long life has its perks, you''re bound to have an intriguing story or two to be told. Even Castus would put a halt to his spiels if only for a moment just to sit and listen to one of them.


    Perhaps they were more than just intriguing, after all.


    It was bing increasingly apparent by the weeks that the only highlight of the old bumbling fool''s asional visit was the leisure time she gained with his much more charming, pleasing daughter.


    Soon she''ll be a fine woman, Ria mused once during one of their many times together. Ruria had that distinct scent to her already - the sway, the movement - the kind that could turn heads and keep them turning. It seems the subi gain their natural qualities young.


    The horns on her head were protruding more prominent, her tail snaking through the grass, now longer than ever¡­ it was getting harder each day to see her as just a child still.


    But Ria still managed¡­ so long as she kept smiling, she could always see it - the innocence, the kindness, the happiness - and it just kept getting wider each and every day she came by to visit.


    Sometimes it almost felt as if that smile could just keep stretching on forever and ever.


    But of course, it couldn''t.


    It didn''t.


    The next time the twigs snapped and the bushes rustled, waiting for her by the old rotting stump¡­ a Ruria without a smile, a Ruria soaking the grass with the deepest, darkest red.


    Ria smelt it before she saw it¡­ strongly too. The smell of blood, her nose had grown quite ustomed to detecting even the faintest trace.


    There was nothing faint about the smell now.


    "Ru-Ruria, what¡­ what happened to you?"


    For the first time in a long time, she was speechless. She could only stand and stare - her arms, her legs¡­ even her clothes, blood just continued to drip and douse the soil from under her.


    "I think the Churches found out about me¡­" Ruria said, her voice as empty as her stare. "I think¡­ because¡­ there were Elf-Knights outside and¡­ he told me to hide, I¡­"


    She trailed off, and began to blink in rapid session. "Um, anyway, my father, he - he told me that if anything were to happen to him, that I should go to you for help¡­ that you would help us. He said you will."


    Her eyes no longer sparkled. "Help us."


    Sometimes Ria still wondered why she never did help that day. She could have tried, maybe he was still alive¡­ but the blood on her body, the length of time it''d take to reach¡­ Ruria was a smart girl, surely she must know.


    She did know. She was smart. But he was her father¡­ and everything else stopped mattering.


    Ria held her still, kept her there¡­ Castus would have wanted her safe, would have wanted her out of harm''s reach, so she bore with it¡­ bore with the deep, sharp scratches on her arms, the hoarse screams piercing her ears, and the hot tears falling onto her skin¡­ she bore with it all.


    She didn''t mind the pain too much - it''d heal, they always do¡­ the bleeding stops, the aching stops. It''s the tears - they''re the ones that never stop flowing, that never stop hurting.


    It was after that day when Ria eventually realized that she no longer had to be wary of the snapping of twigs or the rustle of bushes. She noticed they started bing few and far between.


    Weeks at first¡­ then months¡­ years¡­


    Laughter no longer echoed in the greens of the forest.


    It was after that day that Ruria lost her smile.

 Chapter 249 - A Tale Through Ages, Part 4

    Countless days, countless nights¡­ she''s walked through the forest all on her lonesome, and through it all, she''s finally done it. Every inch, every mound, every flower, every tree, and every fallen leaf¡­ she''s found them all.


    There was nothing left to discover, nothing left unseen. If she so wanted, she could wander the rest of her days blind living here and never once have to worry about ever bumping her head into a tree.


    With confidence, and a little swell of pride - it took a long time, but now was the day she could truly call this gigantic, sun-hiding, darkness-loving forest her home.


    So what now?


    That''s always the question, isn''t it? From one eternity to the other, what next? Boredom was like poison, and she was running dangerously low on cures. But such are the tribtions afflicted on the easily bored.


    Unfortunate that she couldn''t just sleep forever. Sleep was never boring, dreams never were...


    Maybe she could try once more for a nest of her own. All the other birds kept looking at her from up on high all smug and snug in their little home of sticks and leaves. She''s been putting up with this disy of one-upmanship for far too long already.


    It''s settled, that''s what next - what use was there knowing where every stray twig was if you weren''t going to do anything with it? Might as well make something out of it.


    After all, 3507th time was the charm, as they do say.


    In a blink, and a fleeting sh of orange - her arms outstretched turned into feathers, and with a gust of wind, her talons drifted off the ground, leaving behind a charred imprint of feet etched onto the dirt as she soared ever higher into the air.


    First thing to do as all birds do was to find the perfect tree to make do. After thates the true undertaking.


    And indeed, after two days of grueling hard work and unwavering resolve, she''s barely even scratched the surface. Those other birds were nefarious, deceptive¡­ they made it look far easier a task than it actually was.


    It was the sticks, it was always the sticks!


    How is it that they could hold such weak, brittle little things in their beaks without outright snapping them in half in an instant?! It had to be magic. It was the only possible exnation.


    How could else could she have amassed such a humongous pile of discarded twigs while they all sit content and in peace with homes made from the same stupid things?!


    Witchcraft. Birdcraft. It had to be.


    As she was thinking this, all alone perched atop her branch, two things suddenly happened in a simultaneous fashion.


    First those nests that she looked on with envy, every single one - abandoned. Their owners in a loud flutter from up high, speeding through the tall trees, one of them even whizzing past her and spilling her pile to the dirt.


    Then there was the other thing, sinking her piercing beady eyes to the forest below¡­ a heavy rustling in the thick foliage, and a peculiar smell in the air, it was not a smell that belonged here.


    A cloaked, hooded figure in brown emerged from the trees. A visitor. She didn''t expect visitors anymore.


    From up here, a pir of fire could so easily do the job, but¡­ she was curious, and the smell was somewhat alluring. Besides, her sticks fell. It''d be unfortunate if they ended up being stepped on inadvertently.


    She dropped, her wings already into arms, her talons into legs before she even hit the ground. Her ck beady eyes already a burning crimson as she stood and stared at her impromptu visitor in brown.


    No reaction. Not even a gasp. They usually gasp.


    "Well, you don''t seem like you''re lost," Ria said, producing tiny wisps of mes at her fingertips. "So what brings you here? For your sake, I sincerely hope it isn''t me."


    Still so still.


    "On the contrary¡­" spoke the hooded figure, a firm, familiar voice sounding out loud. "Yes."


    Her mes puffed quickly away into smoke after that. "I know you, don''t I?"


    "I hope so," The hood was pulled away - a pair of horns protruded, and a pair of crimson red eyes gleamed right below it. "Then again, I''m not entirely sure if you do."


    What was it? What was the feeling? Shock? It was more than shock. Ria felt something more than that, something much more fervent, wild - excitement, that''s it.


    She felt aroused, enticed¡­ and who could me her? Certainly no one could, not when such a sleek jaw is paired with such slim hollow cheeks, and those lips¡­ oh, those lips, they look so soft, so full and plump. This face that faced her was a face designed to take breaths away, and it was sculpted to absolute perfection as she had predicted it would have oh so long ago.


    It was also a face all too familiar.


    "Ruria!" Ria eximed, blinking widened eyes at her. "I - this¡­ this¡­ I wasn''t expecting you¡­"


    She looked older, much older since she saw herst, taller too. There was an air of maturity, an air of elegance to her presence¡­ but there was also an air of coldness, an air so distant that stood out most prominent of them all.


    For one, there was not a hint of a smile. Not anymore.


    "It''s¡­ it''s been quite a long time, hasn''t it?" Ria spoke when she didn''t. "Five years, right? Or was it six - really I forget these things."


    "Eleven," Ruria said at once, looking at her sharply, "I haven''t forgotten yet..."


    Ria blinked hard. "I¡­ okay, I messed up there. I didn''t mean it like - "


    "Save it," Ruria raised a hand. "I didn''te here to talk about it, I''m okay. Don''t force the small talk."


    "No? Okay, shame then," Ria tried for a smile. "Was about to ask why the cloak, hood, and everything¡­ it''s really unlike you."


    She didn''t get a smile back, but she did get an exnation for it, spoken dully and rather impatiently. "I have red skin, Ria. I have horns on my head and a tail on my ass¡­ and I smell. And unlike you, I don''t have a forest to hide myself in."


    "Eee¡­ you''ve gone jaded over the years, I see," Ria said, grimacing. "I don''t like that. I remember you being so¡­ so not¡­ you."


    Still as dull, still as impatient, she spoke back, "I grew up, Ria."


    "Yes," A sad frown, an even sadder sigh. "It seems that you did."


    This experience, this interaction - it''s probably the most she''s ever been caught off-guard since¡­ well, since theirst interaction. But the surprises didn''t end there.


    With the return of a familiar face, came also the return of a familiar discussion in a familiar ce. The old stump, with her feet swinging, Ria listened, clinging to the edge of her seat.


    "Every single one?" She could hardly believe what she was hearing. "Terestra did?"


    "It''s not entirely confirmed yet," Ruria said, pacing with her arms crossed. "But how else would they all suddenly drop dead? It had to be her, she killed them all."


    "Yes, but all at the same time?" Ria still had her lips wide open. "Not so much of heroes if every single one of them can die so easily. How could one person -"


    "She''s no ordinary person," Ruria said quietly. "Surely he''s told you that already, hasn''t he?"


    He did. Countless times before, he did. She just drowned those words in with all the meaningless others, because they didn''t mean anything back then.


    "She got rid of everybody she deemed a threat to her reign," She continued. "That''s why I came here, I came to see if¡­ well, clearly not. How could you be? You haven''t done anything to try and stop her, and I doubt you ever will."


    Resentment so brazen she could almost taste it. That''s okay, she''s allowed to resent. She did too, after all. It''s normal.


    "So no heroes to go against her¡­" Ria pondered for a moment. "I presume the Seven Churches are shaking in their boots right now¡­ are they even doing anything or are they just kneeling, praying the Divines would save them?"


    "From what I hear - they''re doing something unprecedented. They''re trying to bring in more heroes to contend with her."


    "Bring in?" She furrowed her brows. "Like¡­ recruiting? Do they have stalls set up where anybody with a rake can just enlist or something?"


    "Their summoning legends," Ruria said. "Heroes of old. Guess they figured since the past is brimming with individuals that have already earned their moniker - why not just have them deal with it?"


    ''I see¡­ and so far?"


    "They tried Celes, they also tried Keltus - "


    "Ah, I remember Keltus," Ria interjected. "Handsome but not very bright. I remembered trying to get a good look at him, and he mistook me for the suning down. I think I terrified him."


    "That''s him."


    "Who else?"


    "Morris, Trevor, Ophiane, Gale - and plenty more, I''m sure," Ria stopped pacing. "The point is, they''re not having any sesses as of yet."


    "What a surprise."


    "Each day, Terestra grows stronger and it''s only a matter of time before she crosses the seas and expands her reach here too."


    "Hang on, haven''t I heard this conversation before?"


    "Yes, of course, you did. My father tried to warn you years before, but you wouldn''t give him the time of day!" Ruria suddenly snapped. "Now things have gotten worse, and it''s going to get much worse, and I doubt there''s anything either you or I can do about it."


    Ria didn''t say anything this time, too wary of the next sudden outburst that might ur if she did.


    "And I''m not even going to try and convince you to try and help in any way anyway. It''s a waste of time. One - because if my father couldn''t, what chance do I have? And two - I frankly don''t give a damn."


    "You don''t?"


    That was a surprise to hear¡­ but at the same time, not really. Those eyes of hers might still glimmer, but they no longer sparkled like before.


    "You know, I used to wonder as a kid why was it that you refused to leave the forest, why you won''t go outside and see the world with us," Ruria slowly shook her head. "I don''t wonder that anymore. Now, I see what you see."


    Ria could only sympathize. "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "This realm is most probably done for," She said unperturbed. "But there might still be hope for. If they do manage to summon a savior, maybe. But I won''t be holding my breath. I''m¡­ I''m thinking of leaving."


    "Leaving?"


    "It''s ast resort. If this realm is truly lost - I''m not going with it, that''ll just be pathetic. I read my father''s books, some told of other ces¡­ other worlds¡­ they don''t describe then in detail, but - "


    "I know what you''re talking about," Ria nced sideways. "You''ll need a prodigy of a Magus if you ever want to pull off such a feat."


    "I have my eyes on one, but again - I won''t do anything just yet. There''ll be plenty of years left before things get that drastic, and even then, they may never will."


    "Okay, so why are you telling me all this in the first ce?" She asked,unching herself off the stump. "I thought I''d never see you again. Suddenly you''re here, and you''re speaking so cynically - talking about things being hopeless, and going somewhere so far away. Not exactly the reunion I have in mind."


    Ruria didn''t hesitate to reply at once, "Because if I''m leaving this ce, I want you there with me when I do."


    Maybe a bug flew in her ear. "Say what?"


    Oh, wait, they''d shrivel before they even do.


    "I spent most of my childhood here, and you''re the closest thing I have to having any fond memories. I don''t like you, but I don''t have to like you to care - if things were different, perhaps you might be something more to me. But as things stand - you''re just something sentimental¡­ something to look back on, and if I can''t find happiness in the present, then I guess the past has got to do."


    Maybe, perhaps, it was an army of bugs instead? Bee-lining with the intent to skew with her hearing. The things she was saying, the way she was saying them¡­ was this really the same smiling, cheerful little girl whose eyes never seem to stop shining with wonder?


    Who was she kidding? Of course, she was. She knew she was. After all, in a time so very long ago now¡­ she was that same bright-eyed little girl from before.


    They were the same young¡­ and they were the same now.


    Both eyes crimson, both eyes heavy.


    Guess their names weren''t the only thing they have inmon¡­


    Ria quietly sniggered. "You''re talking about me¡­ like¡­ like I''m just an essory or something - like some kind of ne you''d have draped over you or something along the lines."


    "Yes," Ruria said tly. "That''s essentially what you''ll be to me. Just an essory."


    "Ouch."


    "Yes, ouch." She blinked just as dull. "What do you say? When the timees, will youe with me?"


    This wasn''t really a decision you''d mull over for just a second, but that''s exactly what she did. She didn''t think too hard, she didn''t think too much¡­ she didn''t even think at all.


    The prospect sounded harsh. All her life she lived, only to end up being just a souvenir from an agee to past. Harsh, indeed. But if anything, at the very least it wouldn''t be boring.


    "I''ll be sure to pack my nest along," Ria replied.

 Chapter 250 - A Tale Through Ages, Part 5

    That one day. There was always that one day, the one day you least suspect, a day that began so normal and ended so¡­ not so normal. Ria had days like those before¡­ perhaps too many even, and that day was certainly one of those days.


    Ever since then, a new status-quo had been established, uprooting the old in a matter of a quick few minutes. Once more, she''d find herself frolicking about her days, whilst also keeping an ear out for the distinct crack of broken twigs.


    Ruria woulde to visit, just as she did so many years before, every few months or so. Not to talk, but to inform - because as ofte, there was always news from the outside to bring to light, and each had always been grimmer than thest.


    The first time she visited again was only just a few weeks following theirst. Ria tried to be cordial then, offered both a smile and a seat just right beside her. Ruria remained standing, clutching her drabby robes tight.


    Terestra had finally done the imminent and inevitable, a few days back there were reports of sightings of a foul, dreadful demon wandering the shores of North Rike.


    Two months after, Ruria returned for another solemn entrance¡­ bringing forth rumors of a township submerged deeply in Blightfall. They pleaded for help, but no Speakers or Listeners heeded their call for fear of the ravenous demon that might still be lurking.


    For months, for years, it was a slow, gradual, painful transition from bad to worse. There wasn''t a day that passed without news of another attack, a catastrophic disaster unprecedented, and every effort made to defy the odds only brought upon even greater misery.


    There was a new age impending, an age of fear¡­ an age of Terestra. But it seemed all hope was not yet lost.


    "They got one," announced a panting Ruria out loud, still traversing through branches and bushes, sputtering out a stray leaf from her lips. "The Seven Churches, they''ve managed to get one after all."


    In all themotion, a bundle of carefully ced twigs atop a branch instantly toppled over. Ria could only sigh¡­ and swoop over to the ground to hear this month''s news.


    An unknown hero from an unknown age¡­ Leonardo was an enigma even to Ria. Supposedly, he was a yer of a demon lord whose tale had too been lost to time.


    Twenty yearster, and that was still the only piece of good news to grace the forest''s trees. Terestra''s reign of terror had not abated, and this great savior brought forth from the past apparently hadn''t the capabilities to contest with the Demon Goddesses'' might. Leonardo, unbeknownst to the realm, had gone into hiding.


    One day, a stormy day¡­ after a long streak of absence, Ruria stepped foot into the forest once again, and as always¡­ Ria was there, resting upon her old faithful little stump.


    Ria noticed that Ruria had stopped aging for some time already, ever-stagnant, ever-youthful, and ever-alluring. If there ever was a limit to beauty, Ria highly doubted anybody else would evere close.


    Indeed¡­ if she only made do without those drabby robes, unveil the hoodpletely, she could so easily¡­


    "Oh," Ria looked up from her stump, tethered to the pair of eyes that met her own¡­ for suddenly, they weren''t the same as hers anymore. "Their brown¡­"


    That wasn''t all, as Ria very quickly noticed a moment after, "And you''re white."


    Ruria stepped further out into view, hoodless, robeless, exposing her bare body out into the open with only a spare bit of leather wrapped around her hips.


    It was bizarre, it was very strange, frankly quite distressing, but more than any of them - it was absolutely a dreame true. It was a serious test of will to keep herself from lunging at her, but somehow, someway Ria came through somewhat victorious.


    "It''s a mour spell I''ve been working on," Ruria exined, blind to the dangerous glint in the phoenixes'' unblinking gaze. "What do you think? Convincing?"


    "It''s perfection," Ria instantly spoke, but then took an even closer look. "Ah well, almost perfection actually¡­"


    Ruria, frowning, followed her gaze down below where a ck narrow tail still slithered and swayed.


    "I haven''t yetpletely mastered it. I''m only fairly adequately presentable half the time..."


    "Perish the thought!" bellowed the fervor in Ria''s voice, her legs pacing, her crimson eyes feasting, her neck craning all over every voluptuous curve of her body. "Adequate you are not. I presume this was the reason you haven''t visited in so long¡­ were you perhaps too busy turning the heads of men wherever you go?"


    Ruria sighed, "Some women too, surprisingly," and gave her fingers a snap¡­ and to the dismay and despair of the ogling phoenix, once again there was hood veiling her face, and thick heavy robes shrouding her body.


    Ria leaned up, her eyes staring slightly peeved. "Unworldly beauty such as the kind you possess is wasted if all you ever do is dress around like a humble starving pilgrim as your old man did."


    "If you wish to keep your tongue, shut up," She replied nonchntly. "I only show myself when I deem it necessary, and I only show very little, usually that''s always enough. The men will always tell me what I want to know in exchange for just a little more."


    "And what did they tell you this time?"


    Ria made some space on the log, but as usual, Ruria remained standing where she stood, always so distantly close.


    "ording to one frustrated Holy Servant I met in a tavern, Terestra has been spotted in the outskirts of Creekwood."


    "Creekwood. That''s Fey territory. You don''t suppose¡­?"


    "Alliance?" Ruria shook her head. "Unlikely. Terestra hasn''t aligned with anyone until now, not even the Elves¡­ why start now?"


    "Then that''s good luck to them, I suppose," She shrugged. "Putting that aside¡­ what of the Churches, what have they been up to all this time?"


    There was an audible scoff. "They still believe their hope lies in the great hero that deserted them. Supposedly, a Seer prophesied that he will be the only one to see Terestra to her end."


    "I had believed Seers to be a profession long exiled by the Churches. Wasn''t it too an act of heresy, or am I misremembering?"


    "These are desperate times."


    Another scoff this time through smirking lips. "If you still have to hide yourself from them, mour yourself¡­ then clearly these are times not desperate enough."


    "On the contrary," Ruria rebutted. "There''s been talks¡­"


    "Only talks."


    "In the east, there''s a tribe of Sik that has forged an alliance with a nearby Kingdom."


    "One flimsy alliance in a realm full of opposition."


    "It''s something."


    "It''s nothing," Ria simply said. "And at the very most, not enough¡­ don''t you think? Picture this, the demon race hand-in-hand with the Churches, you hand-in-hand¡­ now would you ever -"


    "No," Ruria said at once. "I''d rather die."


    "But we''re not going to die," She said cheerily. "That''s the n, right? So how about it? Are we ready to jump ship?"


    "Not yet."


    That was that a tone of finality in her voice, over their talks throughout the years, Ria had fairly adept in sensing when the discussion was nearing its end¡­ and indeed, their distances began to lengthen as Ruria slowly turned away.


    "There''s an important gathering happening in Astra in a day''s that I wish to know more about. The officials there are always so easily seduced, I shall be off now."


    For once, just this once, Ria felt¡­ perhaps it was nigh time to have more than just dreary discussions in their meetings.


    "All work, all day" She wondered aloud, "Don''t you ever tire of it? That''s all you ever do now."


    She expected her to just keep on walking, expected to hear the rustle of bushes parting open. But she didn''t.


    Ruria turned back, ncing with those newly-formed hazel eyes. "And you suggest to me¡­ to do what exactly with my life instead?"


    Ria stood up, walking jovial steps towards her, speaking almost whimsically as she did.


    "Oh well, you know¡­ sometimes you just have to live a little,ugh a little¡­" She stopped face to face, a smile on her face. "Love a little."


    Ruria''s lips remained stiffly narrow and straight, walking forward past her. "Been there, done that. I''ve lived¡­ I''veughed¡­"


    "You''ve never loved."


    She turned again, leaning against the old decaying stump, with a huff, and with her arms folded close, she strongly affirmed, "I don''t have to."


    "Don''t have to?" Ria cocked a brow. "Or don''t want to?"


    "Both. Love''s not real."


    Somewhere inside her, Ria fought against the urge to burst intoughter, and once more somehow emerged the victor. "Look - even I''m not that much of a cynic. There is love, and it''s as real as it gets. You''re only saying that because of what you do¡­ what you''re made for."


    "Exactly. For why else is it that I can do what I do? Is it for love? No. People don''t love me, they want me¡­ because there are only wants in this world, there''s only desire. Love''s not real."


    "So says you."


    "So says the world as we know it," Ruria took a breath. "Look at what Astra has for a king - a culmination of usurped bloodlines and lineages resulting from secret affairs and betrayals stemming from the desires, from wants. Where''s the love in that, I ask you?"


    Ria continued to speak otherwise, continued to shake her head, "No, you''ll meet a guy. You will."


    "I met with lots of guys."


    "You''ll meet a better guy."


    "Enough already," She groaned, leaning her head against her knuckles. "Why did I entertain this? You''re a headache. I thought out of everyone here, you''d know better than that."


    "Better than what? Better than love?" Ria tried to meet her gaze through the slits in her fingers. "You don''t think I''ve loved before? Hey, I loved you."


    "Ew."


    "Oh by the Divines - stop with the tough act already! You know you loved me too."


    As always, a face of hard stone was what she was met with. But even stones crack, and eventually, she will too. "And perhaps¡­ even still do."


    Ruria brushed past her shoulders, her ever-smiling face, and stalked away in silence, not another word past her lips, and the rustling of parted bushes never sounded as loud and quick as it did just then.


    "Some wisdom from your elder, Ruria," She called out to the fading sound of footsteps growing distant. "You may think you''re in control of your emotions acting all despondent¡­ but I''m telling you love''s different from the rest! You don''t control it, it controls you, whether you want it to or not!"


    And just to herself, chuckling silently, she made a promise, "And once it has, make no mistake, you won''t even know what to do with yourself¡­ and it''ll be over my dead body that I won''t be there to see it happen. Mark my words."

 Chapter 251 - Second Chance

    My neck, my back, my ass.


    They all came united, acting as one, aching as one. These big three had assembled a union of limbs of sorts, and they were very much not happy with me.


    And to be fair, I wasn''t happy with myself either¡­ but it''s not like I could just boycott myself into better living conditions now, can I? I was pretty sure that not even a die-hard drinker gets this much body-aching, head-pounding paine the break of dawn.


    As usual, I slowly fluttered my eyelids, filtering in only the slightest hint of sunlight, otherwise herees the third degrees burns upon my retinas. Normally it wasn''t much of an issue, because normally the sun wasn''t a bright smoldering piece of hellfire early in the morning.


    Normally...


    There I was, opening them wide, thinking it was normal - it wasn''t. The scorching pain came in an instant, and the tears welling up were even more instant-er. I shot my head upright from the bed of grass, hearing a monster''s tumultuous roar emerging from my wide-open lips.


    I think this was how Adalia felt that one time I tripped over the curtains in my rush to get better and identally brought a sunny day''s ze peeking out the sliding ss panes.


    When I get back, I need to apologize to her more for that. Sun not fun.


    I looked around me through narrow, watery slits¡­ and saw everything was brighter, much brighter - the grass, the trees, the view up high a clear blue sky.


    This wasn''t a 7 in the morning forecast I was looking at like every other time I woke up from the death-sleep, and that could only mean two things - either the earth''s rotation slightly sped up while I was under, or¡­ or, hear me out, this might sound crazy¡­ it wasn''t 7 in the morning anymore.


    No? Too absurd? Okay, earth rotation it is.


    The moment I knew I could again, I began to move around more, and it was going all fine until I tried lifting my right hand. It was tugging something with it.


    It was tugging her.


    Ria''s soft fiery locks entangled between my fingers, glowing. I looked at her - something was out of ce, something has been moved - she''s moved. Her sleeping face sideways, her hands close to mine. There were tears, I think, or traces of it¡­ they''d already dried, but they still left a mark. Her closed eyes still looked wet.


    She''s never cried before¡­ not that I''ve seen of her anyway, so this was a first. And her sleeping sideways¡­ that was a first too. The memory she showed me, the happenings inside of them - was it having an effect? Does this mean this was working, then?


    You gave me a lot to ponder about this time, didn''t you? Sucks that I couldn''t. Sucks that I have to keep from thinking about them for now. Today''s the one day I couldn''t let my mind wander.


    To put it in your words - "Stop thinking about other girls. You''re ying gentleman tonight to a fine youngdy, have some tact, yes?"


    I pried my hand loose, and through the gaps in my fingers beyond, there was a figure to be glimpsed. Removing the fingers in-between, I could see even more - I could see the paleness, I could see the fatigue, I could see a little motionless bundle of violet by a tree and it absolutely did not look happy at all to see me.


    Sera was a messing apart at the seams that did all it could to not appear as such. Wearing a scowl so frightening, putting on a presence so electrifying¡­ she truly was giving it her all.


    I almost felt bad that I wasn''t going along with it and running for the hills for dear mercy.


    But how could I? With heavy eyes like hers, with heavy breathing like hers¡­ she just looked like a feeble sickly kitten baring her fangs in fright. Not exactly nightmare fuel.


    She looked worse than yesterday, much, much worse. So much worse that I had a sudden thought pop into my head. Y''know perhaps me oversleeping way after seven wasn''t simply just my body trying to punish me for my recklessness.


    I think someone was trying to punish me for something else.


    Slowly, gazing sideways, I crept towards her. "Did you put me asleep... for longer than usual today?"


    Surely by now she knew the usual nod and shake method, so the fact that she didn''t budge her head an inch wasn''t for theck of a way to respond.


    "I suppose you figured I''d miss the convention if I overslept tonight, is that what you tried to pull off here?"


    Sera looked off to the side, which in the diction of bodynguage was indeed a clear sign of admission of guilt, even if she didn''t exactly mean it.


    Seriously? What a sore little loser. If I can''t go, then you can''t either? That''s like a six-year-old''s way of getting even. What are we - kids at a park? If that''s the case, you''d be the spoiled brat waiting a turn on the swing then.


    I took my phone out. Hovering right above the translucent borders of missed calls and messages from Amanda doing her earnest to make sure I was up and ready, the clock only just recently ticked ten. Still had a full two hours left.


    Pocketed my phone again, and looked back at those ring golden eyes, making sure they caught my smarmy shrug with a smile, "Mission failed."


    She probably would have actually killed me right there and then if exhaustion hadn''t rendered her incapable. This was the perfect opportunity - right then I could gloat, I could sneer and condescend, and there was absolutely nothing she could do about it, and it would most certainly feel so very good.


    Yet s, we weren''t six, were we?


    I got as close as I could without trespassing boundaries, and knelt down, aligning our gazes¡­ instead of getting some much-deserved catharsis, I chose to do something else that I never had a chance to do with her either.


    I talked.


    "You know, Sera, you''re not exactly what I call a very nice person."


    She pulled onto her hood, sparing her oh so delicate sight from the frustration abomination that was me.


    "From day one, you''ve been belligerent, awful, stubborn¡­ and you fucking took my dead cat and made it yours, which I don''t really appreciate you doing - " She snarled, pulling onto her hood even tighter. " - and you don''t really wanna hear any of this anyway."


    As if on cue, a bright pink dot poked out from under her cloak, sniffing the air with a little wriggle.


    "Point is, I think you''re awful for doing that," I tried peeking at her from below, seeding only briefly, locking eyes with her for just a second. It was a long second. "And you think I''m awful for trying to make you stop doing that."


    She had buried her face into her knees. Once again, I''m reminded of a kid having one of their temper tantrums. But you know, like all kids¡­ they''re very easily appeased.


    "You think I''m belligerent, you think I''m the one that''s awful, stubborn - I''m the bad guy, yeah?" I tried speaking hernguage, and stretched my palms out towards her, raising my brows. "Why''s that, I wonder? Why am I bad? What''s so bad about me? I already know what''s bad about you, I know you to a tee¡­ but you¡­ well, you don''t exactly know me now, do you?"


    Slowly but surely, like a turtle poking out of its shell, Sera poked out of hers - her gleaming amber eyes just barely jutting out from above her knees.


    "Nod, alright? Nod or something, you''re not dead, well¡­ technically," I told her, shifting subtly closer. "What''s my ws to you? You think I''m keeping Ash in check cause I want her for my own personal use?"


    Finally, a reply. Finally, a nod.


    "Well, you''re wrong. Very, very wrong, I''m telling you now."


    She growled.


    "What''s another - uhh - you don''t like that I''m ordering you around?"


    A loud and clear yes yet again.


    "Too bad. You kinda did this to yourself. You''re the one trying to get me to relinquish my ownership or whatever the hell. My hand''s been forced. Does that really make me bad?"


    Sera nodded, firmer, harder, her eyes fully uncovered once more.


    "Then I can say the same, couldn''t I?" I fired back, nudging my head at her. "I summon you here at the risk of nearly killing myself and the first thing you do is try to take away a dear friend from me while I''m asleep! Who the hell do you think you are trying to start shit?"


    There were moans, there were groans, and some more garbled nonsenseing out from her growing more vocal and intense by the second. I had no idea what she was saying.


    So I guessed.


    "That''s no excuse! She might be your friend too, but what gives you the right to decide what''s best for her, huh? Besides, she isn''t the same Ash you know. She''s not the same person. She certainly ain''t evil like you!"


    A roar. That''s a first.


    "See? You might think you''re doing good, but all I see is bad. You''re bad! Take now for instance - trying to make me miss my event just cause you couldn''t go. What kind of person does that?"


    Sera folded her arms, huffing.


    "Oh, I''m still going. I ain''tte. And I''m taking Ash, I''m taking Adalia, we''re going to see so many fascinating, interesting wondrous things, how does that make you feel?"


    With a re like that, words weren''t even necessary. I know I said I wouldn''t gloat, but - I''m the bad guy, right? What bad guy doesn''t gloat?


    "So much fun we''re gonna have. All day long. We won''t be in this boring park, that''s for sure. No, it''s all just fun, fun, and even more fun."


    She looked almost ready to scratch the smirk from my face. Almost. Like if I opened my mouth again - that was it. I''m dead.


    So I opened them again anyway, just as snarled, just as she lurched, I spoke, "And you''re going to being along with us just to see how much fun it all actually is."


    Her eyes froze. She looked absolutely speechless, if that''s even possible.


    "Surprise?" I tilted my head at her. "See, will a bad guy do that? Would he really allow someone who has given him so much trouble toe along with him? Would he?"


    She still looked baffled. Seriously, it was kinda amusing to see. She probably thought I had malicious intentions or something, or maybe I was pulling her leg still.


    But I wasn''t. I made sure she could see it - me, standing back up, offering a hand out towards¡­ with a smile on my face and not a smirk.


    "So if I''m willing to give an awful evil person like you a chance, don''t you think you should be giving an awful evil person like me a chance too?"


    Honestly, I didn''t expect an answer right away. It was fine if she was reluctant, it was fine if she still had doubts.


    Me with my hand out didn''t mean she had to reach for it. I never expected her to. It was just for show.


    Never even in my dreams, did I ever expect for her to actually go on and raise her own... slowly reach for mine, and actually take it. But it seems sometimes reality is stranger than dreams...


    "Wow," I stifled a chuckle. "You''re easy to forgive and forget, aren''t you?"


    Her eyes suddenly gleamed danger, and before I could react - suddenly a crackle, a pop, and all things bone-sounding rted erupted from my hand as she squeezed it without any effort on her part.


    Okay... maybe not so easy.

 Chapter 252 - Silent Greetings

    I wasn''t present when Irene first brought Sera to live here in her new humble forestry abode.


    From my own experiences with Ash, the mythical and the mystical don''t really conform to the real and the contemporary that easily. There were times I wondered how exactly she went about transporting such vtile cargo from point A to point B without an instance of a total nuclear meltdown.


    Well now, I didn''t have to wonder anymore, I knew how now. Apparently, there wasn''t any need for a big yellow hazard stickerbel after all. It seemed the world outside beyond the forest greens has an adverse effect on the cargo, thus rendering any dangers it may present greatly inert.


    Sera walked small, precarious steps the closer we got to the park entrance. Her bright pupils were practically like tiny streaks of golden light with how fast they kept darting towards the everything before her.


    I didn''t really need to see her whole, when her wide-open eyes already told the full story. A bnced blend of curiosity and caution the way she confronted the new and bizarre.


    Ash had probably already told her what she could expect to find out here, but seeing them with her own eyes clearly went beyond any expectations.


    I recalled reading she liked stroking her undead familiars when things got too overwhelming for her, and judging by how she had her arms cradling atop one another, guess she was having some second thoughts about leaving Mrs. White behind.


    The bus ride back home was pretty interesting. As we got on board, I worried that a head-to-toe purple woman might stand out too much and she''d be gawked at all the way like some exotic creature kept behind a ss casing.


    But that''s what happens when you overthink every little minuscule moment while simultaneously not even thinking at all. What day was today? What''s happening today?


    Exactly. Everyone was an exotic creature themselves now. We got some Knights sitting at the back, a group of big hat mages at the front, and in the in-betweens sat the royalty with their shiny stic crowns. In fact, I was the odd one out, it turns out.


    All the way, Sera stuck to me like glue. It was monkey see, monkey do. Amidst uncharted territory, I suppose there really wasn''t anybody else she could turn to for reference.


    But how was one supposed to think in peace when you got a silent, unmoving owl ying you blink, you lose just right out the corner of your peripheral vision?


    "Yes?" I asked her when I really couldn''t take it anymore. "Something caught your eye or something¡­ apart from me, that is?"


    No, nothing. Just skewed her gaze a little leaning left, still silently staring at my expression. The air was indeed an awkward one, at least for me it was. Great, now I''m legally, emotionally, humanly obliged to fill in the void myself lest I writhe helplessly in the agony of the deafening silence you brought upon this gap between us.


    You did this to me.


    - "We won''t be heading there straight away. We''ll stop by home first, get my outfit. Amanda will be bringing us. You know Amanda, right? The blonde girl? She''s a pretty big fan of, uh¡­ you. I''m sure you two will get along just fine."


    - "You know, not sure if you go by the same customs over there, but here it''s actually quite rude to stare. Didn''t your parents ever teach - oh, right - never mind..."


    - "For the record, don''t approach anyone who you think looks familiar. Ten out of ten times, they''re not. It''s just a costume, pretend. We might evene across someone dressed like you too, but I doubt it''ll be too much trouble keeping track of you among them all. Just growl a little? Or maybe roar - I''ll find you in a heartbeat, guaranteed."


    But small talk doesn''t really work when it''s all one-sided. The wheels on the bus go round and round, the wipers go swish, swish, swish¡­ and the Sera on the bus goes:         .


    It''s squirm-worthy.


    -------------


    "Master!"


    For a moment, I wondered if theck ofmunication has got me hearing things now. They do say absence makes the heart grow fonder, but how bloody much was I fond-ing for to be hearing Ash the moment I hop off the bus?


    Turns out, as I turned my gaze left, probably a bit too much to my own detriment¡­ for not only was I hearing her, I was seeing her too ing straight towards me in a light sprint, skidding to a sudden stop within inches, panting out of breath.


    Don''t know if a hallucination could do that, actually.


    "Oh, you''ve returned!" Ash eximed, relief flushing on her pale face. "Thank the Divines above, I was getting worried. I-I fear something must have happened, I was just about to - ! Oh, but you''re unharmed¡­ you''re safe..."


    Not sure about everyone else, but there was just something about her voice, how the tension so gradually evaporated, how it eased to being so soft and light, just cause I was there with her again that has got my head going all soft and light too.


    I dunno, it just felt very good to see and hear - as evident but the stupid dumb grin on my face I couldn''t wipe away.


    "Good morning to you too," I greeted her back. "Did you sleep well for once?"


    "Ah - yes, indeed, I have¡­ by your request, I''ve ensured I took the necessary time required for my body to recuperate for the activities ahead."


    She makes lying in a warm, soft bed sound so tedious and exhausting. How the hell does she do it?


    "That aside, Master. If I may inquire, what has kept you away for so long? Has something happened, after all? Was it Sera? Had she done something? Did she give you any - "


    Ash trailed off. Sharp eyes such as hers, and yet only now did she finally notice that I didn''t at all depart alone. As the bus''s door swung to a close, Sera plopped to the ground gently by my side.


    For a moment, there was a silence only filled by the reverberating tters and bangs of the big metal box roaring away into the distance¡­ and when that was gone, well, I guess the chirping of birds counts too.


    "She''s - " Ash snapped her gaze towards me. "She''sing with?"


    I nodded my head, but somehow that just caused her to get even more dubious.


    "What made you change your mind, Master? I had thought for certain you''d - "


    "Change my mind?" I frowned at her. "I don''t remember saying she couldn''t. We had a talk, as I said, and surprisingly she can be awfully persuasive. Isn''t that right, Sera?"


    A quiet little annoyed growl. I''ll take that as a yes.


    I had thought Ash would have more to say about this suddenst-minute turn of events, but I guess like Sera, she much rather have the silence speak the rest for her.


    I moved first, takingrge quick strides forward. Eat some breakfast, have a shower, had to be quick. Amanda will being soon to pick us up, can''t bete, after all.


    Eventually, they followed along after me. Somehow, someway¡­ without a word shared between them, Ash was responding to her as if she just asked something, despite me not even hearing anything.


    And even more bizarre, most of Ash''s responses were me-centric. Where I live, what I do, who I am, my age, my name, what was I like. It was all about me. Why was it all about me?


    Ash and I shared a nce, and in that brief moment, it was also clear she was just as bemused as I was at the sudden influx of inquiries of all things personal.


    "Umm, well, Master is¡­" Ash was stammering trying to keep up, and in the heat of things, sputtered out an inquiry of her own. "What''s gotten into you so suddenly, Sera? Not once ever before have you asked me anything like this. Your questions are¡­ unexpected. What would you do with this information?"


    I had an ear out in case I managed to hear anything. But it was Ash with both her ears perked up high, that only heard it all, and from the expression on her face, the way her lips slowly, bafflingly broke apart¡­ I think maybe perhaps the question has gone past the point of unexpected.


    "You''re¡­ curious?"


    Yup. Thought so.


    It was easy to look at Ash''s dumbfounded expression and say I haven''t the faintest idea what spurred this sudden interest with me¡­ and I genuinely thought that was the case too until I gave it some more thought.


    What the hell did I say to her back then?


    I know you. You don''t know me.


    That''s pretty much the gist of it, right? That''s what it essentially boils down to. Well then¡­


    I think she was trying to get to know me.


    Is that why she kept staring at me too? Back at the bus, her creepy piercing gaze, what''s that her attempt at a how-do-you-do? If so, then I''d hate to see her nice-to-meet-you.


    Hopefully, it doesn''t involve any hand-shaking.

 Chapter 253 - Letting You Know

    There I was. In quiet. In solitude. Beset on all sides by porcin tiles of white. The slow drip of the faucet, every trickle, a ringing in my ears, a hard thump in my chest.


    Into the mirror, where stray shimmering droplets clung and dribble, I saw a man, his hardened gaze reflecting back his resolve¡­ the breath leaving him steady and calm.


    Past narrow lips he muttered hushed, speaking to the man that stared back at him behind the looking ss, to me, he uttered, "Don''t be a bitch, dude. It''s just a costume."


    I turned to the side where the door was, and immediately was pelted by a choir of bells ringing above my head, the bathroom walls amplifying the ngor to an almost unbearable degree.


    Whoever''s idea it was to put freaking golden shrilly maracas onto a jester''s hat needs to suffer for all eternity hearing nothing but dings, blings, and clings. It''s only right. It''s only just. I hate you, maraca man.


    Still rattling with every move, and all care in the world gone, I pulled open the door, with the grand shield called boldness deflecting any shame - threw my arms out and boldly proim aloud, "Thedenhafanthinels disbesdeygot I lokgud?"


    Which I think was gibberish for: "They didn''t have anything else, this is the best they got. Do I look good?"


    Ash stood especially still by the bed. I know I told her she didn''t have to smile and spew out praises andpliments through gritted teeth. I can handle honesty, but the way her eyes blinked absolutely mortified... maybe there was such a thing as too much honesty.


    "shy," She said after a long, long look of assessment. "Colorful. mboyant. Grandiose."


    "Is that your honest feedback, or are you just listing off neutral-sounding adjectives so that I don''t have to feel too bad about myself?"


    Her stare remained as empty as ever. "Confident."


    "Aww," I took off the macara-hat. "Well, aren''t you such a dear?"


    Ash finally broke, stifling a chuckle, while trying her best to hide the smile on her face with the back of her hand. "Please, forgive me¡­ your request, it really is much harder than at first nce."


    "Yikes," I sucked in a breath, deting into a lump onto the bed. "And here I thought I made it look good. Is it really that bad?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say that," said Ash, bending forward, snatching the jester hat from my hands and cing it back on my head. "I''m fond of the color at the very least. The red stripes, the ck. They help bring out your eyes."


    "My eyes," I looked up at her. "That all you got?"


    "It''s all I need, Master," She said, stepping back, her expression still bright. "I like your eyes."


    Well, if you put it like that¡­ I suppose I could go on with the hat on my head held high. Like how could I not? I''m a sucker for that smile, won''t deny it.


    Still, I guess I shouldn''t expect any more heartfeltpliments like that from anyone else. My long, curling shoes, my zig-zag stripes and patterns, they don''t exactly scream creme de creme if you know what I mean.


    Then in the other corner, here was Ash - the gleaming, shining, silver-haired maiden in armor. I haven''t seen her in her knight outfit for so long I almost forgot how surreal she looked wearing it.


    It did really look as if someone just plucked her out from a movie or something and plopped her into my bedroom willy-nilly¡­ and she made it look all so seamless, effortless. Every move she made, refined, dignified.


    All we needed now was a clear sunset, windy skies, and a cliff overlooking it all and I got myself a new desktop background to sit and ogle at for hours at a time.


    She''ll stand out, no doubt about that. She always does. It was the only reason why I didn''t walk away from her that day. I always have a tendency to make the wrong move when ites to making decisions like those. I almost always regret them.


    I''m d I didn''t make the wrong move then. And right now¡­ I... I should make sure I don''t regret anything now.


    "Hey, by the way¡­" I began, staring back all casual-like. "Afterward, when it''s all over. I''m gonna have to go out somewhere tonight, not sure when I''ll be back, so I''m gonna have to count on you to bring Sera back for me."


    "Oh, I see," She replied, nodding at once. " Sera shouldn''t have any qualms with that arrangement. Very well, Master¡­ I''ll be sure to see it done."


    I was expecting something else to be added, it never always ended with a dot. There was always something to be said, something to be asked. After all, what kind of Servant would she be, if she didn''t?


    "Alone too," I continued.


    "Understood."


    But she didn''t.


    I looked back at her, not as casual this time, "You''re not going to ask where I''m going?"


    "Somewhere, wasn''t it?"


    "Usually you''d need a lot more detail than that before you give me your all-clear, and even after that, you''d insist I take you along with me."


    She nodded again, a small faint smile as her gaze dropped ever so slightly. "Yes, I suppose I do have the tendency to be overzealous with those kinds of things, don''t I? Perhaps it is best if I rein myself back ever so often."


    "You seriously don''t feel like finding out?"


    "I''m curious," she simply said. "But I don''t think it''ll do both of us any harm if I simply remain only curious."


    "Why?"


    "Why not?"


    "You have to know, that''s how this goes, you ain''t content unless you know so - " I abruptly stopped, a thought popped up, her eyes, they continued to stray. "- Unless of course, you already know."


    Epiphanes like thate about asionally to me, and half the time I get these things wrong.


    This time, it seemed, I got the other half instead.


    "Lady Irene is a woman of great foresight," Ash said, straightening her gaze towards mine once more. "She foresaw that you may be¡­ reluctant to share with me what''s transpired between you two. I am pleased to see that she wasn''t entirely right."


    "You know already?"


    "Early on, during your attempts to summon Sera," She exined. "While we were alone together, Lady Irene took it upon herself to tell me what - "


    "Everything?" I interjected, trying hard to keep myself calm and steady. "She''s told you everything? The bargain, the stiptions? You¡­ you know already what it is we have to do¡­ in order to fulfill it?"


    Ash smiled again, that always reassuring smile. "Indeed. There is nothing about it that I do not know. I know already where you''re off to, I know already what tonight would entail¡­ and yes, I know already what it is you two would have to do in order to fulfill it."


    I gaped at her. "And you''re... okay with that?"


    She bowed her head at me, firmly, slowly, eyes shut sincerely, "Of course I am."


    Gaping still. "Is that your honest opinion, or are you just giving neutral-sounding statements so that I don''t have to feel too bad about myself again?"


    Her eyes, fluttering open, stayed sincere. "Confident."


    I stood up from the bed, a strange piercing feeling inside inting me up to my feet. "Why?"


    "Why?" She repeated back amused. "I''m¡­ I''m not entirely sure how to answer that for I don''t know what it is you ask of me."


    "Try, Ash, try."


    She blew a sigh. "Alright, I''ll try. To me, it is only logical is it not? Should you refuse, your life shall be rendered null. I see absolutely no reason why I should be in any way against this."


    "Okay, yes, fine, logically speaking," I said, taking a step towards her. "But¡­ emotionally¡­ what''s your answer to it?"


    "My answer," Ash pondered for a moment. "Emotionally, I¡­ I am unsure exactly what to make of it. I''m afraid I can''t answer that."


    "Alright, let me rephrase it for you then," I said, taking a breath. "Ash, do you truly want this?"


    I had to know. I seriously had to know. I can''t go out that bedroom door, I can''t leave this ce unless I know exactly what it is she wanted.


    And that was my mistake. I forgot that one little tiny thing.


    "Want?" Ash''s lips curved again. "I see now. Master, I think you must have forgotten, haven''t you?


    I clicked my tongue. "I don''t care if you don''t - you can! You can want, you do want. What do you want?"


    She shook her at me. "You ask me that, I cannot tell you, for I do not myself, Master. I do not know what I want. I don''t have to know what I want. It is not my ce, it is not my position, as you''re Servant - "


    "That''s not what you said before when we were on the date," I pointed out. "That''s not what you said when - "


    "Master, Master¡­" She raised her hand, took a step forward. "I know you are trying to be kind again¡­ and I came to find it very much weing as ofte. But you and I both know that it is for the best that just this once¡­ for just this one instant¡­ you spare me that bit of kindness, for it is not I that you should be spending it on."


    I didn''t wanna end it there, I wasn''t nning on ending things there - I took hold of her as she tried to walk away, sucked in a breath not even knowing what the hell it was I was gonna say - but I just knew I had to say something.


    Anything.


    "I - !"


    Something outside red. A horn, beeping¡­ once, twice, and the distinct hum of an engine whirring in the air.


    "I believe that is for us, Master," Ash looked at me, still smiling kindly. "Today''s a day of great festivities. I believe it is for the best if we take care to ensure we both are able to enjoy it to the fullest. Don''t you agree?"


    I breathed, I blinked. "Yeah¡­"


    "Very well," She gripped my hand tight. "Then let''s go ahead and enjoy ourselves, shall we?"

 Chapter 254 - To The Convention We Go

    It turns out that Amanda did note to view my outfit in a better light. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see the forest for its trees, or in this case, my eyes from the stripes.


    Her backseat was packed to the brim with an entourage of magical creatures, yet somehow it was me, the freaking stripe-spangled man that chimed like wedding balls with every bump on the road at passenger-side that she couldn''t keep her nces from straying to.


    I sent her pics before, I thought we were past this.


    "Hey," I confronted her at a red light. "If you''re looking for a new pose to sketch, I suggest you just take a picture before you rear-end us all the way into a police station."


    "Huh? What? Sketch?" She gave me a big, dumb look. "I¡­ have no idea what you''re talking about. Don''t be weird. You look weird enough already."


    For someone who has no idea, she sure acted like she had some idea. No one innocent blushes brighter than daylight when wrongfully used. Then again, I''m no expert¡­ but hey, that did the trick.


    The rest of the journey, the only stare I could find on me was the one reflecting back at me through the car window¡­ it was a thinking stare, a heavy stare¡­ the type you couldn''t just blink away and make disappear.


    I needed it to disappear. I needed a distraction. I looked around.


    In the backseat, the first thing I saw was a thick clump of grey hair draped over Adalia''s face which was buried into her seat, away from the re of the sun. I thought she was in a pinch, turns out she was just sleeping¡­ rock-a-bye-d by the drive.


    Meanwhile, Ash and Sera were bunched up together, hushed whisperings from their side continuously seeping into my ears. No idea what they were talking about, nor do I care enough to find out. I turned to the Knight especially, sun rays bouncing off of her gleam, and she looked as normal as always. Her gaze wasn''t heavy, wasn''t somber like mine. Like there wasn''t anything at all on her mind.


    Unlike mine.


    Maybe she had the right idea about this, after all. Today''s supposed to be fun, why waste that opportunity doing the exact opposite of it?


    That settles it. I didn''t have to think, I just had to have fun, and we''ll have lots of it¡­ lots and lots¡­


    I looked to my side.


    "You''re staring at me again."


    --------


    We entered a part of the city I couldn''t quite recognize¡­ but considering how long the drive was from here to there, that wasn''t much of a surprise. But as with every new venture into uncharted territory, you can always spot its most distinct qualities within the first few minutes.


    And for this instance, it was the fact that skyscrapers were practically a dime in a dozen here. Put on a hierarchy, this ce had nopetition¡­ and it gave a plethora of reasons why it was such and not any other.


    The tuxes and suits lining the streets, rows of high-rise condosplete with their own chain of spick and span chauffeurs lining every marble entrance. Themplights, the stop signs, the sidewalks at every turn, a perfectly polished almost blinding sheen.


    Just seeing it all made me feel giddy, made me feel astounded, and it also made me feel very, very poor - and for Amanda, it was only a Saturday afternoon drive.


    Unfazed, nonchnt, even as we slowly drew closer towards an absolute monolith of a building where the convention was apparently being held. We never got any closer than that - the roads at every corner werepletely congested with a swarm of otherworldly beings trying to get into the building.


    There were honkings, there were shoutings, there was a buzzing of loud chatter blending into one another, it was absolute pandemonium.


    "Um," Amanda pulled a face, her lips going skewered. "They did warn me today would be a lot more hectic than usual. I kinda just thought they were exaggerating it."


    Indeed, we were so deep in the influx of swordsmen, archers, mages, demons, and the likes, her windows were asionally getting smudged with the imprints of braces, bows, and swords.


    "What''s the n?" I asked.


    She tapped rhythmically on the steering wheel, giving it a bit of thought. "Well, I doubt finding a parking spot would be much of a fun experience for any of you. How about¡­ you four hop off here? I''ll sort this out on my own."


    So that''s what we did. After finding a break in the crowd, we managed to pry open the doors and join the masses in their pilgrimage towards the sacred nexus.


    It was also just then I came to realize that the maracas on my head actually had a use. It was impossible to not find each other with me toiling and ringing all over the ce. I felt like some kind of shepherd herding a flock.


    There was an invisible line formed nearby that gradually led into the building, and I figured that would be our best way in. It took a couple of tries but we managed to squirm and writhe all four of us into it without being washed away by the horde.


    Adalia got to me first, I didn''t even realize she did until I felt someone tugging at my sleeve. Guess she put the innate agility of hers to good use there.


    "It''s hot¡­ it''s... bright¡­" She clutched onto me even tighter, inching towards me even closer, burying herself into the shade of my shadow. "It''s... loud¡­ it''s cramped¡­ it hurts..."


    I don''t doubt her words. For a vampire, she was far out of her element, and her dress too, for all its exquisiteness and grace in all its frills andces, did nothing for her in terms of coping with the difort.


    "It''ll probably get better inside," I tried to assure her. "Think you''ll make it?"


    I felt her cold breath lightly graze my arm. "May I¡­ hold onto...you¡­ until¡­ then¡­?"


    With a smile, I moved the bells on my head in the melody of a yes. "Go ahead."


    Adalia, in an instant,pletely closed the distance¡­ almost to the point of burying her face whole into my shoulder. "Then¡­ I''ll make it¡­"


    Eventually, Ash with Sera right in tow, caught up to us two, and stuck just as close, with Ash craning her neck around, her emerald eyes sparkling wide.


    "In all my travels, in all my years, I''ve never seen anything like this," She remarked just as someone adorned in the same set of armor as she trudged right on by past her. "It''s¡­ I¡­ I know not exactly what to make of this¡­"


    "So excited, already¡­" Her starstruck expression was seriously infectious. "We''re just waiting in line, you know?"


    Her awe could be heard with the breath that left her. "It''s a fascinating line, indeed¡­"


    Meanwhile, Sera had her gaze nted, staring quietly at another hooded figure far in the distance, only not as amber-eyed and not as tight-lipped, talking andughing in a group dressed much in the same way.


    A long whileter, we made it past the road, winded through the sidewalks, up the grand, giant steps, and still, somewhere there was not an end to the line. I even stood up on tiptoe trying to find it but all I could see in the horizon were rows and rows of heads that stretched far and wide the building''s exterior, with the entrance just a little blip in the distance ahead.


    Just as I was starting to lose hope at every catching a glimpse of the inside, Amanda rang. Twice. Thrice. I couldn''t find my phone, I know I put it in my left pocket somewhere¡­ I had my hand burrowing everywhere on my left, but I didn''t realize this stupid outfit also came with hidden pockets inside of its pockets on top of having fake pockets too.


    This is what I get for skipping out on Jester 101.


    It was luckily on the fourth ring and the tenth pocket, that I finally found it - practically smashing into my ear trying to answer in a rush.


    "Yeah? Hello?!" I shouted out over the crowd.


    "There you are!" Amanda shouted out not as loud. "What took you so long to answer? What were you doing?"


    "Treasure hunting."


    "Treasure... what? Okay, never mind. Listen, I found a parking spot. I got out of my car to look for one, and somehow the road cleared out when I did. Pretty strange, actually."


    Not really when you think about it. If it was a million-dor question, I''d be a millionaire in a heartbeat.


    "Anyway!" She yelled out through the chatter in the background. "I''m - uh¡­ I''m in the lobby right now. Where¡­ where are you guys?!"


    What. Wait.


    "You''re in the what?!"


    "The lobby! Inside! I''ve been waiting ten minutes! Did you guys go on inside already without me?"


    Was there a time traveler at the event or something causing some hijinks in the flow of time? Or maybe perhaps Amanda was the time traveler, and fast-forwarded herself ahead of us.


    It''s the only exnation I could think of right now.


    I looked around the ce, searching for any alternative routes in the sea of people. Surprise, surprise, there wasn''t. Just one straight line in the linear flow of time.


    ''We''re uh¡­ we''re still outside," I told her.


    "Come again?"


    "We''re in line! Outside! Did you cut the line or something?!" I said even louder.


    "Line?! What line?! You mean that line?!" I heard her almost crack augh. "Can I ask why you''re lining up?"


    "To get in the convention?"


    "Right, to get into the convention¡­" Somehow I could see her eye-rolling on the other end of the line. "And you got the tickets too, right? To get in said convention?"


    The silence after felt very patronizing.


    "Well, no¡­"


    "That''s right, you don''t. Know why? You''re VIP! There is no line for you! Skip the line! Get to the entrance! Talk to the guard! You''re on the list! Get in here! You''rete!"


    I blinked. "Oh."

 Chapter 255 - Picture Perfect

    "Can I help you?"


    I never realized how an offer of assistance could ever sound the least bit intimidating until I heard them be out of the lips of the biggest, bulkiest staff member in ck they got staking out at the entrance.


    "Yes, um¡­ we''re on the list I think," I said, then when his bushy eyebrows nted at me, added in haste, "Friends of Amanda. Amanda Collins? One of the hosts? You know her?"


    Seriously, whoever said size doesn''t matter clearly has never had someone he had to tiptoe just to make even eye contact with. Then again, I don''t suppose that someone was actually referring to height.


    Whatever, point still stands.


    "''Course I know her," He grunted, staring out his wary hardened eyes at my party I know. "Tell me this - how can I know she knows you?"


    His gaze was a mood setter, and that mood was fright. You fire a gun at him, and the bullet would turn right around and cower back into the chamber before he could even finish blinking his eyes.


    "She didn''t tell you anything?" I asked.


    "Boyfriend," His deep sonorous voice rumbled, spewing the word out like a spitball of poison. "My boyfriend and his friends are here. Please, take good care of them, if you''d be so kind? Thank you."


    For some reason, I don''t think he likes me very much. Also does Amanda just go around to anybody who has ears telling them that?


    "That would be me¡­ and uh, that would be them too," I said, tossing a finger to the back. "Do you need verification or something? Fill out a form? How does this work?"


    I think it was the beard. I''m like half-convinced every single strand was steel. Probably added to the intimidation factor a whole lot.


    "You''re a clown," He said.


    "Huh?" I blinked once, lost and confused. Then blinked again, realization hitting fast with the chime of bells. "Oh, right, the costume. What do you think? I look good?"


    "I think you look like a clown," He said in a way that gave me vivid images of a group of clowns burning his home to cinders and stomping big squeaky boots on the ashes. "She said to look for a clown, so I guess that''s you, isn''t it¡­ clown?"


    His passive-aggressiveness was less on the passive and more on the aggressive. As confused as I was as to why I was beingplicit in his burnt home out of nowhere, I didn''t really much mind it¡­ but I couldn''t say the same for everyone.


    The Knight to my side had ears sharper than the narrowest de, the things I heard were magnified a hundred times over for her, and as evident by her gaze, she didn''t very well like what she was hearing from this man.


    I rather not have a confrontation first thing in the afternoon though, so with a light squeeze on her wrist, and my stare pleading to y nice, fortunately, she decided to let it be.


    "Wear this - " The man tossed each of us a badge. "Don''t lose ''em - " Gestured his giant fist inwards. "Any trouble, you''ll hear from me, you hear me?"


    "Loud and clear," I told him, then, swinging mine around my neck, motioning for the others to follow. "Let''s go, guys."


    The bizarre encounter left a bad taste in my mouth, I didn''t even need eyes at the back of my head to know that he was still staring at me as ventured deeper into the building.


    The hell was his deal?


    "Master, just what was that back then?" Ash asked once out of earshot, looking back with her lips parted open slightly. "Do you know him by any chance?"


    "Nope, I don''t really associate much with giants actually," I immediately said.


    "Does he know you?"


    I looked back too, and yep, still staring, alright. "It really does seem like it, doesn''t it?"


    "His¡­ blood pressure¡­ got high¡­ his heartbeat¡­ fast¡­ very fast..." Adalia looked up from the floor, to my eyes, her words spoken like a tuneless piano. "He¡­ doesn''t like¡­ you¡­"


    Meanwhile, Sera was over here at the back looking like she just found one of her people.


    "Do not fret, Master," assured Ash, thumping her chest te once with a confident fist. "Shall he ever attempt anything worthy of your scorn, I will surely be there to - "


    "Do absolutely nothing," I interjected, lowering her hand down for her. "We''re here as Amanda''s special guest. We don''t wanna do anything that''ll make her look bad."


    "True, and yet I feel - "


    "Do not fret, Ash," I said, throwing her words back at her with a reassuring smile of my own. "Nothing bad''s gonna happen. It''s a convention. Everybody''s here for fun. No one''s gonna jump us and cause any trouble."


    Ash''s dubious expression gradually faded. "Perhaps you''re right. Yes, perhaps indeed I''m merely worrying too much. Very well, let us just simply enjoy our time together without any - "


    Suddenly, Ash gave a slight yelp and immediately froze in ce. Her eyes blinking rapidly and staring so dazed. Then when I hastily turned her way, I went shrieking too as a bright sh of light whitened away everything in sight before dissipating as fast as it came.


    I thought many, many things - all of them very bad, and was just about to book it until I heard a high-pitch squealing from whence the bright light came.


    "I can''t believe what I''m seeing!" spoke a voice before the sound of rapid clicking and a barrage of shes came again. "Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight! It''s like - my God, it''s like you''re really her!"


    There was some blurry-looking woman nearby with a camera, her finger on the button like a woodpecker on crack, spinning circles around a disconcerted Ash, iling her arm sparing what remains of her eyesight from the harsh re. Yet s, her speed could never hope to match the shutter of a camera''s lenses.


    "Could you do a pose? Any pose? Ooh, do the one on the cover, do that! Can ya? Would ya?!"


    "Ah? Hah? Pose - I''m afraid I don''t..." Ash became a bumbling mess going up against such overwhelming enthusiasm, trying her best to keep track of the camerawoman snaking all around her body. "Just - for now - please - I kindly ask that you refrain from blinding my gaze with your strange blocky¡­ thing you hold in your hands."


    "How you doing that voice?! You talk and sound the same too! Girl, you''re a natural at this!" Thedy ooh-ed and ahh-ed with every click. "Turn this way -e on - one more, one more - turn, bend, turn!"


    It was then I noticed Ash wasn''t the only one being made into a photoshoot. The entire lobby was a teeming den of clicks and shes with rugged warriors and enchanting maidens striking poses front, back, and center.


    There was at least an average of three photographers for every cosyer, with the most being six at a time for a subus wearing a rather revealing garb.


    Then, thanks to all themotion our photograph was causing, a pair of eyes turned our way, and then it was two¡­ after that, we had three. Moremotion, more shes¡­ from the distance they were all staring at Ash like a predator to prey, salivating¡­ their fingers itchy atop the trigger.


    It didn''t take more than two seconds to be bombarded with a hailstorm of glinting lenses. There was not a ce we could turn to without at all seeing white.


    So much pushing and shoving for the perfect angle that in the midst of it all, I lost track of everyone. All I knew was that they had to be somewhere in the chaos.


    I looked around, briefly, fleetingly spotting one of them asionally. Sera motionless, just letting it all happen¡­ no resistance. Adalia was a ghost, a total no-show anywhere.


    And Ash¡­ poor Ash.


    Swamped.


    Completely.


    Remember that average? There was no average here, no statistics. Get your maths out of here.


    Half the lobby gravitating on her position, like an asteroid belt consisting of nothing but cameras, Ash was trapped in the disarray of "Eshwlyn look here!" and "Eshwlyn turn here, please!".


    Let it not be said that I did not try valiantly to fight the raging tide - I tried forcing my way in, but it''s like the more I tried to push, the more I got shut out. Calling for her didn''t work too, my voice alone was just one tiny whisper in a collective of millions.


    Somewhere in the chatter, I caught a person saying something about bringing someone somewhere else. They were murmurs of perfect opportunities and show-stoppers. I''m not sure who that was referring to exactly¡­ the vicinity was an echo chamber going round and round.


    May I just add that no one was moring for my picture to be taken? No surprises there, right?


    Before I knew it, the crowd had dispersed - with my party members right along with it. I was standing there, wearing the garbs of a fool, feeling like a fool, alone and blinking the twinkling stars out of my eyes.


    What the fuck just happened? Did I get jumped? Did they seriously just steal them all away from me like that?! Did that just happen?!


    They say the man makes the outfit, and in my case¡­ my clothes fit me too well here.


    No trouble, the fool ims¡­


    I should never be a weatherman. I''ll surely be lynched on my first day.

 Chapter 256 - New Quest Received

    "Oh hey, you made it!"


    Herees another baffling sight. A lovely princess so divine in a lush blue gown, her blond hair in curls flowing so smoothly down her shoulders, her smile with a hint of gloss, staring at me with gentle hazel-brown eyes.


    Didn''t know Cindere attended more than just balls. Wait -


    "Amanda?"


    Cindere''s smile grew even wider, her rosy cheeks flushing to even brighter pink.


    "Y-yeah, it''s me," She said, a gloved hand clutching another. "What do you think, I look good?"


    I snorted, and tugged at my shirt. "Better than me, that''s for sure. You could pass off for an actual princess like that."


    "Yeah¡­ sadly, I''m not much a fan of dresses like these," She said, giving a small clumsy twirl that still somehow looked so graceful. "Unfortunately, no other host was willing to y the eldest princess of Astra, so¡­"


    Unfortunate, she says¡­ but judging by the stares she was getting left and right, clearly, it was fortunate for everybody else.


    "Oh?" Amanda batted her eyes over and behind me. "You''re alone? Where''s everyone else?"


    "Thieves, bandits," I told her, putting on an air of danger as I spotted a stray camera or two lurking in the shadows. "And I think if we stall here for too long, you''d be stolen from me too, so how about we keep moving?"


    "Bandits¡­" She followed my gaze, and understanding followed with one firm nod, and began to keep pace with my wary strides. "Ah, alright. They are quite a ravenous bunch, aren''t they?"


    "And frankly quite too much for a royalty of your caliber. They''ll eat you alive as they did with the others. Why who knows what has be of them?"


    "Competitors, if I''m not mistaken."


    With bells a-chiming, my gaze snapped to hers in an instant. "Competitors?"


    "There''s a cosypetition going on at the moment. One photographer, one model. Best pair wins," The princess of Astra went on to exin. "I assume they''re fighting to the death by now seeing who gets who in the selections."


    "Oh."


    "Or maybe one of them got hauled to the stage y¡­ I heard one of the acts is missing an actor. What was it - a vampire role, I think?"


    "Oh god."


    "There''s also a possibility they''re at the jousting arena. One of the Knights isn''t feeling well¡­ we are looking for a recement still."


    "Oh God!" I sped up faster. "I better go find them."


    "Or¡­" She tugged at my sleeve, slowing my sprint in sync with her leisure pace. "You could stay with me for now, and sit this one out at the front-row seats. I''m one of the judges for all these events. It''ll be an experience for them, don''t you think?"


    "Well¡­ uh¡­ I''m not so sure if¡­."


    "An Elf-Knight, a Necromancer, a Matriarch... " She elbowed me, squinting an amused gaze. "You don''t think they can handle themselves? Come on, you don''t have to be their hero all the time to them¡­ there are some other damsels out there that need saving too, you know?"


    I rolled my eyes. "What, like who? Like you?"


    "Well, I am a princess, a damsel if you may," Amanda said, her tone a haughty one. "It''s a tale as old as time. Perhaps you can help me find my seat in the meantime?"


    "You know this ce better than I do. Find it yourself."


    "Very true yet s," She turned an eye to the side, feigning desperation in her tone. "What is a helpless princess to do with all these thieves and bandits prowling thend? Oh, won''t someone pleasee and be my shield, and fend theirscivious gaze from besmirching my being?"


    "Wow, you''re good at this."


    "Come on, think of it as a side quest to your main quest," She said, dropping the act. "If you wanna find your girls, escort me to these ces¡­ and you shall be rewarded handsomely for your efforts."


    "Oh yeah?" I raised a brow. "What''s my reward?"


    "Nothing, I''m talking out of my ass here, just y along, alright?" Then with a smirk, spurred us forward, tugging on my arm even harder. "Right we''re almost at the main hall where everything is. Come on, hurry up! We''ll see if we can ''em."


    Walking side by side with Amanda clutching tight, it was hard not to be keenly aware of the reputation she has ''round these parts¡­ especially with the constant reminders in the stink-eye stares of others watching us skim by.


    In fact, that reminds me of something¡­ I looked back again, where the entranceway was just a small blip of light at the end of a hall that easily spanned the length of a city block - so far, so distant - yet somehow I could still see arge silhouette looming, and therge silhouette scowling.


    "By the way, you know your staff guy you got parked out the entrance? The ones that give the badges?"


    Amanda was busy navigating us through the sea of people to be fully paying attention, responding quickly with only a half-hearted, "Hmm?"


    "Yeah, I don''t think he''s fond of me very much."


    "Huh..."


    "I''m serious, he looked at me like he wanted nothing more than to use me as a toothpick to clean out the chunks of metal he eats with his eggs."


    "That''s interesting¡­ wait," She finally snapped back to focus. "Who? You talking about Nick out there? What, no way - he''s a sweetheart! He''s always been nice to me."


    "You sure that''s not an exclusive privilege reserved only for you?"


    "He works well with others. Does his job, he does it well. None of the event-goers have anyints about him so far."


    "Maybe it''s because none of the other event-goers are being touted as your boyfriend with a special pass to everything here, and more importantly - you."


    "Okay, so maybe he has a little crush on me, just a little," Amanda shrugged, concerns non-existent. "He''s harmless¡­ don''t worry."


    Uh-huh. Last time I had to deal with a harmless someone with a crush on a woman, I ended up limping a sliced leg and slightly suffering from multiple concussions for a while.


    So yeah, I wasn''t all too convinced by her sorry excuse of an assurance. If anything, It just fanned the mes of my worries into a full-on wildfire.


    "He''s crush on you might end up with me getting crushed," I told her as bluntly as I could. "I''m serious, did you really have to tell him that I was your boyfriend?"


    Amanda sighed, and it was the distinct sound of exhaled air that implied check out this fool in his fool''s outfit, making a fool of himself once more.


    "It wouldn''t have mattered. Half the convention already knows that you and I are a thing already - "


    "A fake thing."


    "A real thing to them," She inched closer as we passed by another group of envious onlookers. "And for the time being, a real thing to us too. Just y along, it won''t kill you. "


    "Yeah, that''s what they all say at first..."


    "Look," She began, spinning herself in front of me, her hands copsed together. "Don''t worry about it, as the eldest princess of Astra, and one of the hosts of this convention - I hereby decree that you are under my protection, and that no one shall touch a single strand upon your hair without my knowing or my approval. There, that good enough for you?"


    "Dunno. Say it through an inte first, and I''ll probably breathe easy again."


    "Ugh, sheesh¡­ well, aren''t you high-maintenance?"


    "Yeah, I also need milk twice a day everyday and leave a toilet seat up every time. You want me, you get the whole package," I replied. "Should have read the fine print on the back, now you''re stuck with me. You considering a refund yet?"


    "Nope," She immediately said, twirling back beside me once again. "Unfortunate for you, I get sentimental easy with the things I choose¡­ even if they are a pain, so don''t worry, I leave the toilet seat up too."


    Unfortunate, indeed¡­


    We walked just a bit more, before the most peculiar thing happened - so seamless, I hardly even noticed. That hall we were just in, it was gone. Like a step into another world, it was¡­ the ground no longer had its shiny marble finish.


    Our every step after was an uneven one, feeling every hard edge of jagged brittle stone beneath our feet.


    Coming into the convention, I expected some wooden stalls lining the halls, some draperies hanging on the ceiling embroidered with all things fantasy and whatnot. Maybe an outlet or two that kinda resembled a tavern.


    That''s my mistake for thinking things typical. It already said it right front and center on the website, didn''t it? This event was a love letter from the fans, for the fans, and by the fans.


    And that love clearly showed.


    I wasn''t staring at people trying to replicate fantasy, I was staring at people living IN the fantasy. The entire hall converted into a bonafide medieval township¡­ every vendor with its own building, every event location with its own distinctndmark.


    Pathways paved with cobble, branching off into even more pathways, tempting travelers to explore deep into narrow alleys, into broad avenues, venture to different districts - with the wide-open streets bustling with carriages aplenty up and down.


    Overhead, soaring higher than any other pointed tiled-roof in the sky, a tower up above chimed and ngored its big, golden bell upon every hour''s end. On the outskirts of it all, don''t know how, don''t ask why, but there was an actual forest. Yes, they got aplete ecosystem here¡­plete with its own local fauna and everything.


    And shall you ever get lost somehow, not to worry¡­ the entrance, just beneath the archway - had a wooden signboard disying a withered old parchment, which had illustrations in great, extensive ink-splotched detail of the whos, the whats, and the wheres everywhere.


    To top it all off, the bright red cherry on top of this old-fashioned delicious cake - when you look up, you don''t see the ceiling¡­ you don''t see the concrete dome encasing it all¡­ I think it might have been projectors, and I think they got the best of the best¡­ cause there was no other way they could have gotten a perfectly blue clear sunny sky shining down on it all. There was just no way.


    Amanda was ahead, beneath the tall wooden archway warmly inviting us in, a finger on the parchment, and smugness on her lips.


    "So, the cosypetition should be near the cksmith''s, the stage y obviously in the theatre, middle of the town square, and finally the jousting arena, that would be the stables."


    My awe cken jaw fueled her delight even more as she turned my way, flouring her gloved hand out towards me, "Well then, dear traveler. I''ve gone ahead and marked your objectives on your map. Shall we be off now in search of your lostpanions?"


    There was no way I could resist grinning wide after everything, and especially after seeing the princess'' greatly infectious charming smile.


    "Alright, my fairdy," I said, taking her hand in mine. "We''ll do this your way."

 Chapter 257 - Side Quests

    I''m impressed.


    They say that life oftentimes imitates art, but here, this life, I dare say it was anything but an imitation. No, the word we''re looking for is perfection. It was the little minute details slid between the gaps of the more major ones that really sold the whole experience beyond the point of just being immersive.


    Sure, you could just p a fully furnished adventurer''s guild made and built to scale in your medieval township and call it a day¡­ just that alone and praises to your name would have stille rushing through the floodgates.


    But it''s whole ''nother thing entirely to have a full-fledged chain ofmand actually running the ce, filling out the quest board with objectives and tasks that any passerby was free to undertake and aplish, along with a row of behind-the-desk receptionists where you could turn in your quests and reap your rewards forpleting them.


    Now take that level of detail and apply it to every building, every tavern seat, every single piece of cobble lining the street, then that''s it, you got yourself a little world brimming with love and passion that just can''t be beat.


    "Try one," urged Amanda.


    "No."


    "One fetch quest."


    "No."


    "Just one."


    "No."


    "Come on, your girls can wait, chickens won''t," Deaf to rejection, Amanda shoved a flyer into my unwilling hands. "Here, a farmer''s missing two of them somewhere around the ce. Be a dear, go help him out."


    So became a helping little deer I did¡­ as she said, aiding this poor farmer with his plight, sniffing the town''s streets for chickens running amok. Before anyone goes whining that having one of the hosts running the convention that obviously knew where was whereas yourpanion was exactly fair to every other chicken-hunter, I''d just like to state that even if that was so, Amanda was still a terrible helping hand handling hens.


    I kept getting sidetracked - her doing, all hers - I didn''t end up on just a wild chicken chase, in-between we made a pit stop at the local inn and had a taste of the local delicacies they had on offer, then somehow somewhere along the line something happened - I think she looked at someone funny, -all I know was suddenly I was standing by the wayside pushing and shoving alongside many others as a burly-rugged-warrior-dude challenged Amanda to a drink off.


    "Go for eight! Do nine!" roared the tavern with every empty ss mming down.


    "How about a ten, eh?!" Amanda looked around, eyeing me squished amidst the crowd. "How about it, you think I can do it?"


    The atmosphere was too infectious, couldn''t help but get swept away right along with it.


    "Get eleven, and you can consider me impressed," I told her.


    She beamed wide her white foamy lips, turning to her opponent who was already struggling with just the sixth.


    "You heard the man," The dignified princess goaded. "Eleven it is."


    It was a monumental asion. The streets were flooded with murmurs about the oue of that battle. It was an ending even I didn''t expect - the hardened warrior vacating the premises, hanging off the arms of his equally ruggedpanions¡­ anding up right behind them was me, with the not-so-dignified princess slipping off my shoulders repeatedly.


    "Sooo...." Amanda slurred and wobbled, turning to me with a crooked smile. "Impressed, my dear?"


    "Eight," I said, pulling her closer to preventa by door frame. "I asked for a win, not a tie. Consider me disappointed."


    After she recovered, which was shockingly fast, I thought we could finally move on to the objective at hand. I still clung to the frail hope that we do, even as we stood there listening to a band of bards strum their lute by the town square for an eternity now.


    As per tradition now, I got coerced into juggling shit alongside them to entertain the wandering locals. Why?


    "Well, you''re kinda already dressed for the job," exined Amanda, tossing me a bundle of balls she pulled out from God knows where. "Besides, all that ball-tossing from before has got to be good for something, right?"


    How was I to refute her with that kind of logic? She got me beat with the hard facts.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, alright," said I after having a fruitless go at the archery range. "But don''t you have a convention to be hosting?"


    Amanda turned back towards me, tossing her bagful of goodies into the air, having been a bit more sessful than I. "Technically I am, aren''t I?"


    I raised a brow. "Are you?"


    "My job''s to entertain people, make sure that they have a good time," She exined, tossing her goodie bag once more, only this time,nding into my palm. "Well, aren''t you having a good time?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Aren''t you?"


    "Yeah, okay, I had fun," I admitted. "It was fun..."


    "Was I fun?"


    "Yeah, you were - " I blinked. "What?"


    "It''s a question, It''s a valid question," She quickly said, inching herself closer at a jaunty pace. "My job heavily relies on my charm, after all... so, how about it? Was I charming enough for you?"


    Every word was ever so subtly said, with the movements, with the looks that were just as subtle¡­ the meek batty-eyed expression, the hands going around each other. So charming it was almost frightening. It was also extremely familiar.


    "Are you seducing me?" I asked her.


    "Yes, is it working?" came her reply with a smile. " Or maybe perhaps, my ears just aren''t narrow enough for you? My eyes not green enough?"


    "They''re both fine as they are," I said tly. "In fact, you''re fine as you are - and I''m sure you already know that alongside half the city''s male poption. I''m not so sure my approval is really all that necessary."


    "On the contrary¡­" Amanda stopped short, on tiptoe, her smile nearing mine. "I wanna hear you say it."


    "Because you wanna feel validated?"


    "Because I wanna feel, well, appreciated," She corrected. "A princess has delicate sensibilities¡­ and when ites down to it, isn''t that what having a boyfriend is for?"


    "A real one, sure¡­"


    "Still talking technicalities," I saw her blink, felt almost like a wink. "Fine, don''t say it. You''re right, there are other guys here that would be more than happy too. I''ll just go ask them instead."


    With that, she ttened her feet and hastily turned the other way. Abrupt was how I would have described it. I didn''t really think she''d actually go so easily until she did, until she was¡­ towards the crowd, away from me...


    She never made it three steps before she was suddenly stopped. I also never thought I could ever move that fast, reach that fast, until I did, until I was, and before I knew it, my hand was already firmly clutching hers.


    if she was confused, if she was surprised, it didn''t show¡­ no, as she turned back, there was just that same smile again and an almost insidious twinkle in the gaze that met mine.


    "Oh-ho, what is this now?" She wondered sardonically aloud. "A change of heart so fast? Or what is it because you can''t stand the thought of me going off with some other guy? Aww, see, now you''re being honest, now you''re being a - "


    "Chicken."


    "Yes, a chicken, a - " That smile faded so fast. " - I''m sorry, what?"


    I hovered a finger over her lips, nudging her eyes slightly left, and spoke in a hush, "You''re gonna scare them, hush."


    There''s the confusion, there''s the surprise, they were definitely showing now. I''ve never seen someone look so disappointed staring at chickens before. Couldn''t imagine why, just look at ''em pattering their little legs beneath the tree there, listen to ''em clucking their beaks out as they peck the dirt, cute no?


    Amanda obviously didn''t quite think so.


    "Well, you''re gonna help me catch them," I ask, letting go of her hand, and going into my best stealthy stance. "Or is that a bit too much work for your delicate sensibilities, dear princess?"


    "You know¡­" She blinked dully at me. "You kinda suck at flirting."


    I kept to a crept. "I know."


    "Maybe I should go off with some other guy, after all," She continued to say.


    But by this point, I''ve already grown far too wise to be hoodwinked by her nefarious charm and wit.


    "Sure, if you really have to, but help me capture one first, alright?" I told her, too busy staring down my objectives to even spare a nce her way. "Be a dear, help me out."


    "I''m really gonna go," She said, warning me with a loud firm stomp the other way. "I''mma do it."


    s, my dear Amanda, I may look like a clown but that don''t mean you can just y me for a fool.


    "No you won''t," I said, finally turning to her with a small smirk.


    "Oh yeah?" She challenged, tossing her chin up high. "And what makes you say that?"


    That''s when a small smirk became a bigger one. "Because if you do, then I''ll also just go find me another person as well. Maybe one with narrower ears, and also greener eyes. I''m sure they won''t mind helping me out instead."


    There was a moment of silence as I shifted my eyes back to the clucking at my front, doing my best to stifle my bells¡­ then, that moment came to pass, and out of the corner of my eyes, appeared a bright, blonde stream of hair bouncing in the air.


    Oh, how the turns have tabled. Doesn''t feel too good being on the other end of that threat, does it now?


    "Thanks for the help," I said, turning to the princess, who had both hands tugging up her dress.


    She didn''t appreciate that. "I hate you."


    "Yeesh," I stifled a chuckle. "Guess I''m not the only one that sucks at flirting then."


    And she didn''t appreciate that either.

 Chapter 258 - A Rival Appears

    ying very well the position of the pampered privileged pretty princess, Amanda yed no part in the process of preying for poultry.


    Make no mistake, she did try her very best, but after noticing her pretty blue dress turning a not-as-pretty brown halfway through, and her face gradually flushing a bright glowing red as she valiantly threw herself to the ground each and every time¡­ I realize, perhaps, in some cases, two hands were actually far better than four.


    I thought at least she deserved some credit for her troubles, so we decided to split up. I take the chicken back to the farmer, in the meantime, she goes off back to the guild to turn in the quest and get the reward money, or reward goodie, or whatever the hell it is they give in exchange for raking through the dirt and mud.


    There was a problem, however. See, If I took the chickens with me, she would have no proof of aplishment to show the guild¡­ but seeing as she absolutely refuses to even touch a single stray feather sticking out of their wings, we''re in a bit of a conundrum.


    That was until from out of the blue she pulled out her phone from also out of the blue, of her dress, that is, and snapped a picture of me, a squirming ball of feathery fluff tucked beneath each arm, bright red peck marks on my wrists, and sphemy on my face.


    "There, that''s plenty proof enough," She said, then eyeing me, shook her phone in glee. "And also - new background wallpaper, hallelujah."


    Look, I''m no medieval expert¡­ but I think if a fair maiden were to took a strange glowing rectangr b and started waving it around in a ce like this, you best bet the Church would be having a barbeque fit for royalty that weekend.


    So much for immersion...


    I found the farm after getting lost once, and asking for directions twice from a local in the area who insisted on being deaf unless I was speaking to him in Ye Olde Anglish.


    There I hopped over the fence, said my hellos to the cattle grazing the field, and began searching for the elusive farmer somewhere in the vicinity. Fortunately, the ce was like home, so the process didn''t really take me long.


    A hunched figure bending over crops, his back facing towards me, reaping his riches with a forceful pull and a tug in one fell swoop¡­ strong guy.


    "Excuse me, sir," I called out to him, a pair of clucks sounding after. "As you can probably hear, I''vee here to return you your chickens."


    Like everybody else around here, he wore the outfit, had the right tools stowed in a basket nearby too - a regr old peasant farmer through and through - except, why was it that he didn''t seem like it?


    "You did, did you?" He grunted.


    Why was it that he didn''t sound like it?


    The makeshift breeze from the humming venttion blew. That loud hum in the air was the one thing I noticed that kept the fantasy from ever bing real. But I put up with it, I could still suspend my disbelief no problem for one small thing.


    "Thank you," He said stiffly, standing, towering¡­ taking back the hens with big hands. "I appreciate your help."


    I can''t, however, suspend my disbelief when it involves an actual giant of a man, leering down at me with eyes void of any of the so-called appreciation he imed to have.


    "Hello again, clown," He said, his words in the lowest, dullest baritone, staring unblinking. "Having fun?"


    Harmless, Amanda said¡­ Nick''s a sweety, don''t worry about it. I''m starting to think we might have different taste buds, ''cause all I''m getting now was a strong bitter aftertaste in the back of my throat.


    "I wasn''t - you''re the farmer, I thought - " My empty hands were iling about on impulse. "Didn''t you have an entrance to guard?"


    "I go where I''m needed."


    "I see," I stepped back, looked around. "So, uh, I''m guessing now you''re needed here?"


    He stepped forward, and I swear on my life, the ground actually shook. "It seems I am now."


    Looking up at him, craning past his thick, bushy front¡­ I found that I could actually see his face, and I could also see that he had one face to show, and that face was ''I must break you''.


    "You''re alone," Nick said, shifting his gaze left to right, making me all the warier than I already was. "Where''s your friends, clown?"


    "Somewhere," I simply said.


    "I see," He looked around some more. "And where''s Amanda?"


    "Why do you want to know?"


    "Because I want to know," He set his sights back onto me. "Because it is my job to know."


    Yeesh, talk about chilling statements¡­ he just froze my spine ice-cold.


    "She''s at the guild," I promptly replied, more to break the strain in the air than anything. "Which is where I''m heading too¡­ uh, you''re free to follow if you wish if you wanna see for yourself."


    "No, thank you," Nick said, settling the chicken down to the ground, his gaze onto me never once straying. "You''re the boyfriend. That''s your job¡­ isn''t it?"


    "Well¡­" I shrugged my shoulders. "I suppose so."


    "And do you do it well?"


    "Uh," I shrugged again. "I like to think I do."


    "So you don''t even know if you do it well."


    Give me a break, I got pecked enough on my hands today already, please spare my head if you could. I can understand his hostility towards me, and I understood it well¡­ but I can only be so understanding.


    "Okay, I wasn''t aware I was being assessed," I said, trying for a smile. "If that''s the case, I''ll do better then¡­ make sure I''m grade-A boyfriend material."


    Unsurprisingly, he didn''t smile back.


    "Then you better get to it¡­ don''t you think?" He slowly raised his arm, slowly straighten a finger, and pointed towards an open gate out. "Go on then, boyfriend. Do your job."


    As for me, I didn''t need telling twice¡­ hell, I didn''t even need telling once so I was more than thankful for the gracious exit, and that''ll be the only thing I''ll be thanking him for.


    Once again, even in the distance rapidly expanding, his eyes were on me like wings to a chicken. The only reason he stopped staring was because I whirled myself right around the first corner I found, and unless he could see throughyers of bricks and lumber, he was definitely both out of sight and out of mind.


    For now, that is¡­


    Seriously, what''s his deal? Is this gonna keep happening? Am I gonna have to check my closet door ever so often? Peek under my bed before I sleep? I already have enough death threats looming over my head, I don''t need a bear of a man to add onto it.


    Should talk to Amanda. Ask her to ask him to kindly leave me be¡­ before anything drastic happens, as they tend to always happen.


    I began making my way back, circling the outskirts all the way around, avoiding the mud and the asional bandit lurking behind trees¡­ already got robbed of my goodie bag Amanda gave me on the way over, don''t need a repeat of that incident.


    Landmarks, as a beautiful wise princess once told me, were the only efficient way to navigate through thend. Heeding her words, I took note of a fountain between buildings, a tailor beckoning customers beneath the awning of her shop, and then turning a sharp right, the most notable thing - a swarm of people amassing, gathering, just shortly up ahead.


    It was like one of those random encounters you''de across in a game during your wanders, except in real life my random encounters tended to be a little bit more¡­ iffy.


    Whatever, it''s a fantasy convention, worse that could happen was if real fantasy people starteding over.


    Oh wait.


    Moving a bit closer, the murmurs of the crowd had a certain fervor to it¡­ so much movement, so much excitement. Joining the crowd, it became a whole lot rowdier, much more shouting, much more cheers¡­ there wasn''t any use trying to single out a conversation from the many, they all just blended into each other like bees in a beehive.


    Except there was one voice that stood out from the others, a voice booming, a voice tumultuous, and a voice shouting out from on high a wooden pedestal off into the distance.


    I began to move again.


    "Ladies and Gentleman!"


    Even deeper inwards.


    "....I bring to you¡­ asion¡­"


    Couple of Orcs at the front, wouldn''t budge. I circled around.


    "...in the ring¡­ contender like no other..."


    Noises, I hear. Hooves.


    "....Hailing fromnds unknown¡­ kindly volunteered¡­"


    Horses?


    "....Facing against the undefeated champion¡­"


    Thunderous cheers erupted at the mention of that champion. It was also the final hint I needed, the final piece.


    Amanda mentioned jousting?


    I think I had an idea where Ash might be.


    "Leon The Valiant versus Eshwlyn The Elf-Knight!"

 Chapter 259 - A Knight In Need

    Okay, so, the way I see this situation going forward, facing me now I''m standing between a crossroads leading into twopletely separate paths.


    On one end, the skies were bright and blue, flowers of all sorts also bloomed along a path paved with gold, just go and get Ash out of there, and follow along the yellow brick road.


    Then on the other, a murky forest path shrouded by an even murkier fog, just a single step through and I''ll know only the unknown and the uncertain, stuck waddling the thick gooey mud of wait-and-see only to simplye to a halt at a destination that was just as unpredictable.


    Sure, at first nce, pathway one seemed like the no-brainer out of the two, and speaking from the heart, I even wholeheartedly agree. But, let me just preface this by saying, what would be the point in me doing that?


    Here was a chance for her to experience something new, something exciting, and at the same time, something very much familiar. Horses and Knights, Victory and Defeat, who was I to take that away from her?


    Nostalgia''s gotta be pretty hard toe by when you''re living in a totally different world.


    Besides, the roaring masses surrounding the ring wasn''t the only one itching to see them in action. By the makeshift bleachers was a man taking bets for either contender. Many had already ced their picks, and I was one of the few minorities there shouting team Elf.


    The jousting ground was a modest space, a fenced-off long horizontal stretch of dirt with a tall narrow wooden beam at the center separating thebatants that stretched out for just as long, on either end of it sat a small stage where everything was being prepped. It was also where I would find Ash too, most probably.


    On a whim, I squirmed my way through the hustle and bustle towards the left stage, hoping I''d maybe catch a glimpse of her somewhere in all the clutter.


    Then, cue trouble.


    "Hold on, you over there - halt!"


    A man d head-to-toe in silver guarding the perimeter came at me with his finger drawn out. Me, knowing not what I''ve done, immediately went for the brakes, stopping just short in front of him.


    "What are you doing out here?" He asked, the little narrow slits in his helmet nting down at me. "You''re not supposed to be here."


    Oh, busted.


    "My bad, I just wanted to see if - see, my friend''s one of the contenders and¡­"


    "You''re supposed to be on stage," His muffled voice continued to say. "Hurry up, you''re gonna miss the show just standing out here."


    My bells rang in unison as I titled left. "Huh?"


    "VIP ess," He said, pointing and poking the same finger at the badge on my chest. "Go, go, go¡­ or you''ll be left standing."


    The guard moved aside, flourishing the way forth with a hand extended. I only had a second to bask in the surprise before I spurred myself forward, parting open the curtain entrance and indulging in the privileges of the luxurious.


    Thank you greatly my dear Princess Amanda for this gift you''ve bestowed upon this unfortunate soul from up on your throne of high society. May your days be blessed with coffee aplenty, and your canvas never empty. I''m still waiting on sketch #25 btw. Amen. Ps: Keep the reward. I''m gonna be here for a while.


    Once in, the phrase inside-looking-out stuck out to me in particr, in its most literal form. I could see all the way across to the other contender''s stage, if I squinted my eyes and stuck my neck out a little, I could even see said contender, albeit, only barely.


    He was a smudge of shining yellow and silver standing beside his trusty horse - yellow being his strikingly long flowing hair, and silver his dazzling ted suit of armor.


    Even from afar, I could see the charm and suave practically oozing off of him and every mboyant sway of his swagger.


    He took one brief peek out the curtains and into the crowd, and trust me when I say that even the acute hard of hearing would be begging for earmuffs from the sheer magnitude of the shrieks and cheers that erupted from the stands, particrly more from the female side of the audience.


    Leon The Valiant, eh? Well, with a face and physique like that, I''d be plenty valiant too. Unfortunately, my name along with it won''t really roll off the tongue as well as his.


    Shame.


    "We''re starting soon! Everybody clear way, make way!" proimed a member of staff, exasperation in her hurried strides up and down the stage. "George thences,e on I needed them yesterday, hurry it up! Linda, we talked about this, no staff on the VIP seats, shoo! Oh! Ash! You''re almost up, let''s get you ready."


    I immediately followed the woman''s gaze, almost twirling a full 180, expecting to see a narrow-eared maiden with her snowy-white hair flowing free, instead my eyes snapped abruptly onto a full suit of armor walking forward. No narrow ears, no snowy-white hair.


    "Uh, yes, yes, of course," spoke a familiar voice beneath the extrarge headpiece. "But, uh, excuse me once again, but just to affirm¡­ participating in this event, are you certain this would aid Lady Amanda with her plights?"


    "Oh, sure, sure, yeah," Thedy hastily reassured, waving her arms out in front of her. "Amanda was having a serious headache all morning trying to find ast-minute recement. You do this thing for her, and she''ll forever be grateful. Trust me."


    Uh-huh, pretty sure the only headache Amanda was having was the one she got when one of the chickens pecked at her skull that one time, other than that though, she was all sunshine and smiles.


    "Alright¡­" spoke the suit of armor, bowing, nting the headpiece with a clunk. "So long as it serves to lessen her burden, then¡­ I suppose¡­"


    "Attagirl."


    For real, I just can''t get over how ridiculous they made her look with that bobblehead of a helmet there. I''m serious - she looks ridiculous! And I''m a human belltower!


    You have a perfectly fine suit of armor right there, spotless, immacte, every bend, every corner, fitting her frame just snug, just right. Then you move on to her head and it''s as if someone just pumped the helmet full of helium or something.


    Dude, seriously, I could cry, honestly. Just look how they massacred my Elf. It''s as if a toddler just crayon''d the Mona Lisa, mustache and everything. Don''t they have anything else better to give her?


    "Okay, only thing left''s the te guard pauldron thing¡­ pauldron¡­ pauldron?" The woman whirled around. "Oi, where''s the pauldron?! Derrick! Where in the hell did he - Ash, wait right here - Derrick, you get your ass here now or I''ll¡­!"


    I took the woman''s stalking away to look for this poor soul Derrick as my chance to tiptoe in undetected.


    And though the helmet may have detracted from her presence, it did little, however, in dulling any one of her senses.


    Just one small tink, from one small bell, from one small nudge, and she was instantly spinning right around towards me.


    Big suit of armor, no face facing mine, and yet somehow, she was still as expressive as ever.


    "Master, you-you''re here!" She eximed, her voice echoing in its little echo chamber. "How did you know that I''d be here?"


    Could hear the happiness, could hear the relief, I could even hear the smile she was definitely harboring beneath.


    "Can''t get rid of me that easy," I said, reciprocating that hidden smile. "It was a good try though."


    The helmet sunk forward again - brazen shame on disy. "I''ve lost sight of you in all the disarray back then¡­ it was suffocating, all those people, all those demands¡­ then before I knew it, I received an earnest plea from a close acquaintance of Lady Amanda, so I, uh¡­"


    "Became a Knight for hire, put on a dumb-looking helmet, and go charging forth as a battering ram for the sake of goodwill?" I said, finishing for her.


    "I confess, said aloud like that, it does indeed sound mildly inane, doesn''t it?"


    "Mmm, yeah, I think maybe you forgot which one of us was actually wearing the jester hat here."


    She giggled. "Perhaps so¡­"


    Her little adorable giggle I rarely ever hear was amplified a hundred times over under that metal hood. It was like a soft slow kiss to the ears. Okay, so, maybe that dumb helmet does have its perks too.


    "Three minutes! ces everybody! Let''s go!"


    The woman returned, holding what I presumed was the paldron-thing in her hands, standing at center stage, tapping an urgent foot onto the floorboards.


    "Ash! Need you here too! Your horse is ready now, I just need to put this around your chest and you''re good to go."


    "I''ll be there in a moment!" Ash called back before lowering her voice significantly, and also quite noticeably, submissively. "Or¡­ should I have not done so¡­ after all¡­ do you think?"


    Doing things without my consultation or knowing was a crimeparable to that of treason of the highest order for her. She''s already done it once so far when she went ahead and made that deal with Sera to my utter dismay.


    No doubt that memory is still fresh on both our minds to this day, and especially now¡­ with history repeating itself once more. But whereas I vehemently disapproved of it before, that wasn''t always gonna be the case each and every time.


    Sometimes you agree on things, sometimes you don''t, and in this particr case¡­


    "Tsk, tsk," I wagged a finger. "Eshwlyn of the Old Guard, former Knightess to thete King Ardvair and Sworn Seeker of the Lazarus Stone, backing down from a challenge? No qualms at all having her Master''s name sullied and ridiculed across thend? The Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight? The very same?!"


    "Um¡­" I could hear the confused blinking already. "Master?"


    "Preposterous, right? Of course not, right?" I gave a smile, patting her shoulder pad going clink and clunk. " You''ll make me proud, won''t you?"


    "Ash, we''re on in two!" The woman bellowed, fidgeting all over. "You doing this or what?!


    But, really¡­ she didn''t have to worry one bit.


    "Yes!" Ash called back, her voice stronger than ever. "I will! You can be sure of it, you will not be disappointed!"


    Her walk towards the front of the stage had her standing high and tall, suddenly even the helmet on her head started to look a lot better now. I guess all it needed was to be propped up a little.


    There was a row of leather-padded seats nearby, the VIP exclusive, almost filled save for one vacant in the middle, without skipping a beat, I settled myself down just as Ash mounted her steed.


    I''d wish her luck, but¡­ frankly, I don''t think she needs it one bit. Her opponent, on the other hand, Leon the Valiant was it?


    Well, let''s just hope he''s able to live up to his name¡­ ''cause he''s going to need a lot more than just a valiant effort if he wants to win this.


    Good luck to him. He''ll definitely need it.

 Chapter 260 - A Game Of Sticks, Part 1

    With a re of a trumpet, and the booming of drums, both contenders saddled atop their trusty steed slowly made their way down the ramp and into the right to the thunderous, almost deafening cheers and apuse of the crowd encircling the arena.


    Man, talk about stage fright. No doubt if that were me pulling on the reins and holding up that gargantuan spinynce in hand, I''d probably just end skewering both myself and my horse just from the peer pressure alone.


    Not Ash though. I knew behind that unsteady wobble of the helm lies an expression as hard as stone, unbreakable, unswayable.


    "So¡­ Elf-Knight, eh?" spoke a hooded hunter across from me far right. "What are you guys thinking?"


    "As usual, it''s only eight passes around the field," said a witch, her staff on herp sitting just right beside him. "If she''s lucky, she''ll get to ten points by the end of it."


    "More like five," sniggered the pale vampire to my left, twirling the end-curls of a well-groomed mustache. "Had it been Kevin on the horse, then that''s twenty. Seriously, the flu of all days. Shame."


    "Either way, we all know who wins this in the end," calmly stated a robed wizard to the farthest left. "She might look like Eshwlyn, but unless she''s actually the real thing¡­ I''m not holding my breath here."


    Finally, it was down to the clown in the middle, opinion unsaid¡­ the quartet sat silent, sneaking nces at me, until suddenly the witch with her staff prodded my knee with a light tap.


    "And you, Sir Jester?" She said, her words polite. "What''s your say?"


    Don''t think the staring and the badgering would stop if I kept quiet. No choice then, when in Rome...


    "New to these things," I said, shrugging my shoulders, being as off-handed as possible. "I say Elf, but¡­ it seems like everybody is saying otherwise."


    The hunter leaned out, a smirk beneath the hood, "And you don''t think there might have been a good reason for that?"


    "Well - "


    I felt another tap to my left, and when I turned, I found the pointed nails of the vampire beckoning my gaze front and center.


    "Maybe you need a demonstration," He said, overbearingly smug. "Watch."


    Another st of the trumpet and the contenders were off to the ear-shattering roar of the crowd, first to a walk, and then to a canter, before finally the hooves of either horse were practically but whizzing blurs stirring dirt into the air.


    Within seconds, contact was imminent. Ash dropped hernce. Leon did the same. Hernce was blue, his was red. I watched close, my fingernails digging into the seat, wide-eyed.


    Closer every second, every moment, until they finally met, the blue crossing with the red - there was a ngor of metal ringing aloud, then a sharp snap. Silence fell. A momentter, they sped past each other¡­ a bluence still held up high, and Leon slowing to a trot, tossed away a shattered red handle to the cheers of the crowd.


    "Five points to Leon The Valiant!" proimed the announcer on the podium. "A promising start once more to the undefeated champion of the ring! Now, will he be able to keep this up? Or will the neer surprise us all? Let''s find out!"


    Lucky shot...


    As both contenders got back into position for the second pass, I couldn''t help but notice the smug stares from all sides of me.


    A staff lightly tapped my knee again. "Convinced yet?"


    I kept unfazed. "I''m a stubborn guy."


    "For now, but not for long," Wizard-Man murmured, leaning into his seat, his fist buried into his cheek. "Undefeated, didn''t you hear? That means he''s won before."


    "That''sst year," I rebutted.


    "No, that''s every year," corrected the hunter, that smirk of his wider than ever. "You weren''t lying, you are new here. Do you at least know the rules, man?"


    Come to think of it, I didn''t. Jousting was one of those novelty things you hear about and go ''Oh cool, that''s cool'' and never delve any deeper than that ever again.


    If you were to ask me to describe the process to you, I''d probably just take a twig, poke it once at your chest, and shrug away clueless proiming that''s all there is to it, bye-bye.


    To be fair though, what the hell are you doing asking random strangers that in the first ce? You have a phone. You get shitty descriptions from people that''s your fault, should have just asked Siri, dummy.


    "I''m¡­ I''m kinda eyeballing it," I told him, earning him a little amuse chuckle at my expense.


    "One point if thence touches the guard, five if thence breaks while doing so, and if the tip of thences ends up touching each other then that''s a rerun," The witch kindly exined. "Oh, and it''s ten points for a dismount. The one who has the most points after eight passes wins."


    "Yep, and right now your Elf is running five points short," said the vampire, stroking his mustache once again in that evil viin pose. "And it''ll just get even worse from there."


    I nodded along with him, but I didn''t one bit agree with what he said. "We''ll see about that..."


    Silence fell between us all as we sat and watched as both contenders held firm onto theirnces once more, their grips on the horses'' reins just as steady.


    Come on Ash, you got this, you more than got this, you own this, go on and show ''em all that you absolutely do¡­


    The trumpet sounded, and with a spurt of speed, they were hurtling towards each other beset on all sides by the cheers of the masses, all just as wide-eyed, all with breaths bated, as the horses'' gallop reached their peak.


    Her blue plummeted, his red followed along, they crossed - something hit, something ttered - something ruptured. In the split second after, they were slowing down again.


    Ash''snce fell to her side, unbroken. On Leon''s side, fragmented pieces of bright red littered the dirt by his horses'' hooves. In his hand, raised up to the excited shrieks of the crowd, was the handle.


    Another lucky shot...


    "That''s another five to Leon The Valiant!" shouted the announcer, barely even perceivable against the fervent chaos sounding from all around. "What a show, what a run, and it''s only just begun! But s, let''s not count out the Elf just yet! Third times the charm after all, as they say!"


    He says that but I doubt he even believes what the hell he was shouting himself hoarse for.


    As far as I could hear and see, support for the Elf-Knight had narrowed down to a measly one.


    It''s fortunate that the single one was still a stubborn one¡­ even when faced with the gloats and jeers from all around.


    "Ten points short now," muttered the mustache-twirler, his fangs protruding out from his curved lips.


    "And six passes left," I reminded him, not turning my eyes away as they both repositioned themselves back to their starting points.


    "Huh, well," The hunter snorted. "I do hope you didn''t bet anything big beforehand."


    "Stupid to even bet anything in the first ce," mumbled the wizard again, shaking his head. "Winner''s always the same anyway. It''s getting a bit boring to see, honestly speaking..."


    To my right, the witch sighed along with him. "No doubt about that. Sometimes I wished he''d just lose for once¡­ get some excitement going, you know?"


    They both had theirnces tight in their hands again.


    Leon was waving his to and fro, basking in the revelry of victory guaranteed.


    Ash was still. Very still. Unwavering, unbreaking, always was, always is...


    "Keep watching, then," I muttered.


    Everybody just smiled at that, everybody save for the hunter to the right, a breathy snickering sounding from under his hood.


    "You still going on about that, seriously?" He said, evidently deaf to the horn that just red. "Dude, just face it, she''s never going to win, man!"


    A slow trod at first, always just for a second, then the pace picked up.


    "She''s going up against a medieval freak, you know? Leon''s whole life is just one big fantasy affair. He lives and breathes these types of things."


    There''s the gallop, there''s the speed rapidly increasing, the st of dirt spewing onto everywhere.


    "He''s been fencing since he was a boy, riding horses since he was a baby!"


    Halfway down the middle. The red dropped, the blue did too. Both colors but a whizzing smear in their clutches.


    Reaching, crossing¡­


    "Just watch, you just watch, this match will be over before you know it, and you''ll be changing your tune by the end of the - !"


    An echo shot across onto everywhere, more than a rupture, more than a ng¡­


    A silence in the crowd, a quiet on the stage¡­ in the ring, Ash pulled her horse to a sudden stop with one hand, and in the other¡­ snapped cleanly down the hilt, was hernce.


    On the other side, the other horse didn''t slow, nobody pulled on the reins, nobody was even there sitting on the saddle. A few meters away, Leon was struggling up to his feet from the dirt, the wind taken right off of his sails.


    He fell.


    And he didn''t do that gracefully. A flip backwards,nding his feet facing to the skies, and his helmet sunk into the dirt. With help from a member of staff, he was upright again¡­ hisnce still in his hands, still in one piece.


    The silence persisted for a moment, then for two, before, like a drop of a curtain on stage, a loud st of apuse fell upon the arena.


    Whistles, ps, cheers, and none more prominent, nor more vocal, than the oneing from the one middle seat on stage.


    "I don''t believe what just happened!" squealed the announcer in a high-pitch voice. "A dismount! Leon the Valiant just got dismounted for the first time ever! Ten points to Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight for that - for that - I still can''t believe it - ten for ten! Both contenders tied in one fell swoop! Ladies and gentlemen, this is turning out to be a match for the ages, and we''re still far from done!"


    Speechless wide-eyed faces breezed by the faces of the fantasy quartet I found myself wedged in-between.


    But none more so than the hunter, his lips agape, still wrought in disbelief.


    Unable to help myself, I stuck my neck out and formed a smile of my own towards the far right. "So you were saying?"


    He snapped out of it, ncing at me once not as conceited anymore, before crossing his arms and slumping into his seat.


    "Lucky shot," He muttered.

 Chapter 261 - A Game Of Sticks, Part 2

    The fourth pass around the field had everybody''s undivided attention tethered to the ring. Suddenly, and very much inexplicably indeed, new advocates, one by one, began to spring up from the crowd giving their three cheers for the Elf with the bobble wobble head.


    Horn trumpeted, and the horses neighed. Lance tonce, they crossed, they passed - a nk, a snap - and¡­


    "And that''s another five points to the Elf-Knight!" The announcer''s voice was starting to crack now, he yells any louder and a second puberty was almost imminent. "Taking the lead just like that with a literal snap! I''m telling you folks, keep an eye on this one right here! She might just take the victory this year!"


    Even on my sides, apuds could be heard both left and right, some begrudging, others with keen smiles. The hunter, in particr, had a thin narrow line showing now where his plump smirking lips once were.


    "My, my," The witch eyed around. "I suppose a certain everybody owes a certain Elf an apology for misjudging. Who wants to go first?"


    The wizard was first to confess, admitting his wrongs with a pleased smile. "Very well, I stand corrected.


    "As do I, I suppose," shrugged the Vampire. "Still think Leon''s got this though¡­ but I''m not so sure anymore though..."


    "Well, my eyes are forever on the Elfdy now," replied the witch, edging closer to the edge of her seat, while also leaning forward as far as she could. "About time someone got Leon off of his high horse. Excuse the pun."


    Meanwhile, the hunter''s straight line below his nose turned crooked. "Ye of little faith guys. Don''t forget, there are still four more passes."


    When round five came and went, and when Leon''s chest guard began to dent, suddenly that four more passes became: "Three more passes, don''t you people lose hope yet."


    But the crowd were no longer a collective praising only one side of the ring in tandem - they were a divided crowd, a rowdy sea of contention out of sync - by the beginning of the sixth round, half the audience had Ash''s back, while the rest still stuck with Leon''s valiant efforts.


    I just kept cheering and apuding every chance I got, knowing those sharp ears of hers, I knew my voice would undoubtedly find its way to be heard even amidst the millions that sounded. Yeah, she was listening alright¡­


    "Oh Woah, okay, what''s this?!"


    The announcer''s voice shouted astonished, the rowdy millions watching collectively gasped. I looked up, stared forward just as something fell from Leon''s grasp, hitting the dirt with a dull thunk.


    "He¡­ took off his helmet? What the - ?!"


    There wasn''t any need for the speakerphone to be pressed so closely against his lips to hear the utter bafflement in his voice loud and clear.


    Helmet gone, Leon''s bright blond hair was free to flow like a lion''s mane, untamed. To my surprise, he had a wide smile on his face with teeth so pearly white they almost seemed to shine.


    With a surprising move like taking off his helmet, you expect him probably boiling over encased in all that silver, but no¡­ the expression he had couldn''t have been further from anger.


    Leon''s enjoying himself tons¡­ and I''m guessing he just wanted a proper view of the fun he was having, free from the obstruction by any metal tes.


    I had plenty of things to say about what just happened, and luckily enough I wasn''t alone in having them, and even luckier, one of them has got a speakerphone in hand and a podium to stand out among the rest.


    "Uh, I don''t think - it''s this allowed? I''m pretty sure this vites safety regtions taking off the helmet like that, can we still continue on?"


    The tone of the announcer''s words spoke of things unprecedented. He sounded lost, he was lost, for all a sudden he was craning his neck everywhere.


    "Ahh, how about we let the judges settle the matter for us, eh? Um, judges - host people, somewhere - Ah! There you are! What do you guys have to say about this? All good?"


    Don''t know where he was looking, I haven''t the faintest clue why he was staring so squarely, so helplessly at me. Does he think I''m a judge here? Hell no, this is the VIP seating, go look for your judges elsewhere! You''re bringing a lot of unwanted stares down on me, and I do not appreciate -


    "I''ll allow it," spoke the Witch at my side, her voice as courteous as ever. "Keep the show going, I want to see where this is going."


    "Yeah, sure, go ahead," The vampire waved his hand, then started twirling his thin curls again. "He wants a stick to the eyes and ruin that handsome face of his, that''s on him."


    The Wizard silently nodded, and the hunter shouted fervently in his seat, "He can joust naked for all I care! So long as you win, alright Leon?! You win this, dude! You got this!"


    Leon lifted a hand, a thumbs up raised high in the air.


    "And that''s the all clear! You heard it all here from the hosts and hostess'' themselves!" proimed the announcer over the whoopings and hollerings happening in the stands. "The tournament may continue with or without regtions! Let''s all hope the Elf''s aim is true, shall we? Wouldn''t want to risk an incident, after all!"


    Forget that shit! What the hell did I just hear? What the hell clicked and processed in my mind? What conclusion am I arriving at here?


    "You guys are the judges?" I said in a hurried whisper, looking left and right, jingling and jangling the bells on my head like a Christmas carol. "The hosts?!"


    "And hostess too," added the Witch with a flick of her wrist. "Don''t forget me."


    "Dude, you seriously didn''t know?" The Hunter remarked, his eyebrows probably soaring from underneath the hood. "What did you think we were?"


    "VIPs," I simply said. "No?


    To that, the vampire stifled a chuckle, pointing his pointed finger to the far left of the stage. "VIPs seats are over there, actually¡­"


    I leaned out of my seat so far and so fast, I nearly fell off¡­ yeah, he wasn''t bullshitting, all the way there was a row of seats filled with people carrying badges around their neck that looked an awful lot like mine.


    Shit, and here I thought these folks with me were just stashing away theirs because it detracted from their costumes or something. More and more, it''s starting to feel like fate that day I so happen to choose the jester outfit for this asion.


    Perhaps the universe was trying to tell me something here¡­


    "So, wait, why didn''t any of you guys say anything then?" I asked, still very much bbergasted. "I''m clearly not supposed to be here, aren''t I?"


    "Says who? I didn''t say that¡­" The Witch formed a slight frown, looking all around. "How about you guys? Did you guys say that?"


    The shake of the head everywhere.


    "Seat''s free anyhow, don''t think Amanda''sing anyway," muttered the Wizard, his brow a bit nted. "Had the center seat too, and she didn''t bother showing. What a hostess, right?"


    She reached over, prodding him lightly on the head with her staff, "Now, now, you can hardly me her, right? You should be happy for her! You''re the one saying it''s about time she found someone."


    "Not at the expense of her duties," He rebutted, furrowing his eyebrows even more. "Boyfriend or no boyfriend, date or no date, it''s still really unprofessional to¡­"


    I let ''em argue, I sat and stayed quiet. I think perhaps the vampire has mistaken my silence for confusion for he suddenly nudged at my shoulder, wearing a little mischievous smirk that showed his fangs.


    "You probably don''t know, but Amanda''s seeing someone currently," He said quietly.


    Oh, but I do know, Mr. Vampire Man¡­. I know about it all too well for my own good, it seems.


    "She ditched the jousting panel to instead go hang out with him," He continued. "They''re probably under a tree right now smooching or something¡­ the way she talks about him, he sounds like the type who''d sweep her off her feet like that."


    I smiled. "Does he also sound like the type to stand her up inadvertently to instead watch said jousting panel that she''s supposed to be judging?"


    He blinked. "What?"


    "Sorry, that was a strange thing to ask."


    All themotion, all the back and forth between us four - no one even heard the snap of wood until it was over, the ngor of heavy metal falling heavy - no one, save for the hunter, his narrowed lips back into its hearty smile.


    "Yeah! Now that''s what I''m talking about! That''s my boy, Leon! You show her!"


    To the ring, to the dirt, I let my eyes scour¡­ seeing at first, realization dawning only but a second after. Ash''s horse plodded back, only without Ash¡­ no, she was pushing herself up from the dirt, a stirring of dust swaying from where she fell, hernce inches from her fingers.


    I could hardly believe what I was seeing. Maybe her horse tripped, maybe there was a hurricane for a split second that knocked her down¡­ but unless that hurricane came with it splintered pieces of red wood¡­ yeah, she actually fell.


    And Leon was riding back to his position to the fanfare of his adoring fans, waving at them all, smiling his most charming smile yet¡­ his golden locks fluttering gracefully in the air.


    "A dismount for the Elf! Ooh, that was a heavy blow! Impressive blow! But the Elf is back on her feet in no time, look at that! This girl''s a wonder!"


    Ash received a well-deserved apuse for her recovery, an apuse that even Leon himself partook in, almost urging her to continue.


    "The score''s tied once more! This tournament is brimming with twists and turns, I can''t even tell how this one will end¡­ and make no mistake, two more runs we''ll have to dere ourselves a winner! Only one will win this, who could it be?!"


    Ash held her head high walking back to the starting point, momentarily, I felt our gazes meet, and then that moment was gone right after¡­ nothing was said, but I still heard everything.


    <<I''m going to win this>>


    And I''ve no doubt she will.

 Chapter 271 - The Quiz Show, Part 1

    Nick and Leon together in one ce at the same time was the double troublebo wombo I never sawing.


    On one side, the desirable, the maic, the fric Elf-fanatic. The Hero of the people with his magnificent red cape fluttering with the slightest breeze


    Then on the other, there''s the big man that needed no introduction. Good thing too, dude keeps changing identities like a very angry giant chameleon.


    One hated my guts, the other barely even acknowledged my existence, let alone my guts. Two drastically different characters with two drastically different outlooks¡­ yet there was onemon ground they shared that weaved their fates into my own.


    Love.


    Simple, romantic, unrequited love.


    And I was their tinkling, ringing obstacle that prevented it from being any more than so. In their eyes, I was the bad guy.


    Forget good and evil, forget world-ending cataclysms and the struggle to foil them, those matters are but simple child y whenpared to this.


    This here was the true battle to end all battles¡­ and somehow I feel I ended up being the Demon Lord to it. Funny how that happens¡­


    "Okay so," The Witch spoke out,manding silence and attention with the strike of her staff. "To the uninitiated¡­ the way to y is quite simple. The game is yed with three teams of two. Leon, you and your partner over there is team Intelligence. Jester, you and that lovely Vampire form Team Wisdom. And you girls here, hey - pay attention, listen! You two will take the honor of being Team Wit. All in understanding so far?"


    Everyone gave a single nod in unison.


    "Moving along, then. Now each team starts off with ten points each. To earn more points, you''ll have to answer questions, and these questions can only be answered by the first team who have their hand raised after the count of three. Once chosen, you''ll be given three choices from your schr - in this case, Nick here - he''ll have three trivia questions about the world of Asteria, each ranging in difficulty. Answering the easy one right will you only one point, however, answering the medium-level question will you three points, but you''ll lose two shall you answer wrongly¡­ and finally the hard question, shall you answer right, will reward you with five points, but in turn, you''ll looking at a minus three if you get it wrong. So it''s all about risk and reward management here, are you all still following?"


    Again, all was exined loud and clear¡­ everyone understood well enough, or so I think at least, Team Wit kinda looked a bit preupied leering and giggling at Team Intelligence. All the same though, everybody gave their nods.


    Beaming proud from ear to ear, the Witch struck her staff to the ground once more. "Very well, then what are we waiting for? You have a period of ten minutes allotted to you, the team with the most points win themselves first prize!"


    She raised that stick of hers up high, nudging the front-end at the three ques that hung above her head, particrly at the one that glimmered in the middle. "An Awestone from Asteria sculpted and made out of genuine ruby. Actually¡­ alright, here''s a bonus free two points right here - ahem, can anyone tell me which species values this particr ore the highest among all and why?"


    At that, I shot my hand up so fast, and with so much exerted effort, I actually heard a snap in my shoulder joints. Ow.


    "Vampires," I answered, raising my arm back down, not as fast, hiding my winces. "Especially Matriarchs. The ore has unique properties in that Vampires find it difficult to resist its allure. Got to one of their dens, you''d probably be tripping all over these things."


    The Witch apuded may attempt, glee in her widening smile, and the others promptly followed along after, albeit, not as enthused or energetically¡­ meanwhile Adalia herself was giving me soft, barely audible, ps with her hands, nodding quietly at me in cheer.


    Cute.


    "Well, well, the Fool indeed has Wisdom in abundance¡­ who would have thought so?" She said, her smile so amused. "Team Wisdom starts with Twelve points. Let us see how many more you have to spare, hm?"


    A final promation, a final bout of nces exchanged, and a final hefty strike to the floorboards finally gave way to the start of the battle of wits. It''s time to prove to them that the costume doesn''t make the man.


    "First round," boomed the hooded-giant man, clutching open a book tightly with his beefy, meaty fingers. "Raise your hand in three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ now¡­"


    I swear I saw my own before any others, I heard a shoot up like a crack of a whip, and just like a whip I wasshed with pain¡­ and even if it wasn''t me, then surely Adalia was the closest second there was. By all ounts, we were the team that took first, and there was no way you could convince me otherwise.


    But then Nick, through veiled eyes, slowly stared, slowly scoured... slowly spoke, "Team Intelligence. Easy, Normal or Hard?"


    Leon inhaled a puff of air that swelled his chest tenfold, then boldly proimed. "Hard, my good man. Ask away."


    I knew better than to call bullshit, I knew better than to m the desk and scream out in objection, I let it happen, despite knowing and seeing his hand get caught in his own cape¡­ despite it, I let Leon have it. But in my heart of hearts, I was already bracing myself because I knew this wouldn''t just be a one-time urrence.


    With a snap that echoed, Nick firmly closed the book shut. "In the Age of Cmity against the forces of the Demon Queen Terestra, what was the name of the Hero that held the duty of driving her back?"


    Are you fucking¡­


    "Leonardo The Hero," Leon answered at once, satisfaction a curved line across his face.


    "Correct," Nick flipped open the book again, leaning forward. "Five points to Team Intelligence, with a total of fifteen."


    We were supposed to apud after every correct answer as a show of good sportsmanship, and indeed, Team Wit was pping their hands red raw with their disy of it¡­ but I myself was finding it a tincy-wincy difficult to put my own hands together because, well - what the hell was that?!


    That was the hard question? That was worth five points?! A two-year-old who doesn''t know their fingers from their toes could easily answer that! I¡­ okay let''s not get stuck on this, p p, good for you Leon, moving on.


    "Next round, everyone. Ready? In three, two, one¡­ go."


    Once again, with a shoulder on the verge of dislocation, I had my hand up high faster than any other. Hell, I was actually beaten out by Adalia this time, hers was like a blur in motion the way she moved. No way we weren''t first, only closely followed by Team Wit, with Team Intelligenceing inst.


    We had this, right? There was no way, right?


    "Team Wit," Nick muttered huskily, turning dreary eyes to the gaggle of giggling girls. "Easy, Medium, or Hard?"


    Apparently, Team Wisdom''s raised hands just kinda existed in Nick''s blindspot. Maybe we should adjust our seats a little.


    "Hard, please!" piped up one of the girls, before promptly going back to giggling again.


    Nick begrudginglyplied. "What is the three-step process that students of magic use to hone their skills?"


    It''s practically one plus one at this point. What kind of hard questions are these? Is this a joke?


    "Um, Focus¡­ determination¡­ uhh¡­" She trailed away, stumped and mystified, only for her partner to pick up after her. "Intent! Right?"


    "Well done," spoke Nick, his apuse only brief. "Five points to Team Wit for a total of Fifteen. Team Wisdom cing third at just Twelve points."


    What a y-by-y¡­ don''t think there was any reason to remind us of that. But alright, Nick, just say away.


    "Next question," He said, flipping a page, and scouring around once. "In three, two, one¡­ now."


    This time I made extra-sure it was unfeasible that he didn''t see me, for not only was my hand rocketing upwards, I was too - lunging out of my seat and onto my feet with enough force to send it toppling back with a crash.


    Team Intelligence, Team Wit¡­ I made sure he couldn''t see them. I made sure he could only see me. Me! Okay, Nick?! See me! You little game-rigging piece of shi -


    "Team Wisdom," He said quietly.


    "Augh, finally!" I eximed, nearly falling to the floor myself not noticing my seat saying its hello to the ground. I promptly picked it up, sat myself¡­ and leaned forward with ears wide open.


    "Easy, Normal, or Hard?"


    We''re running third at the moment, I rather we be leading the pack instead of straying behind¡­ so I too, went all in.


    "Hard."


    "Very well," He mmed the book shut, stared at me. "In the Age Of Cmity of Terestra''s growing rise to power, name in order the first group of heroes she slew during the Crisis of Hetlzer Inds."


    Uh. Huh.


    Okay.


    I see how it is.


    I think we''re going to lose this like this.

 Chapter 272 - The Quiz Show, Part 2

    Pettiness doesn''t even begin to describe what was happening here. I''ve never seen such a brazen, shameless disy of immaturity since freaking preschool. Took a shower of sand while ying in the sandbox from a big kid just cause I sat on the swing for too long.


    Right then, it was a deja vu moment twenty years in the making¡­ only now it was an even bigger kid, bearded kid, in an even bigger sandbox. This animosity, resentment¡­ and yet my only crime against him was simply existing. It''s like his strong feelings for Amanda in turn, amplified even stronger feelings towards me.


    He was conniving too, slippery bastard¡­ he never in any instance threatened me, he never once got physical, he barely ever got within five centimeters¡­ but that''s just ''cause his strikes were invisible, intangible, no weapons were needed. His tongue was already sharper than any de, blunder than any club.


    And he damn well knew how to use it.


    "You''re on a timer by the way," He grunted. "Just in case a contestant takes too long answering a question," He grumbled. "Like you," He very nearly insidiously smiled. "Ten seconds."


    He''s out to make me look like the fool that I was dressed as by any means necessary. Nothing''s more intimidating than a man in love and with a burning grudge, I would know¡­ been there, done that.


    "Five seconds."


    I went looking to Adalia for answers, but in spite of the otherworldly knowledge and experience she had at her disposal, the answer to the question eluded her still.


    That''s how I know it''s bullshit. If she, of all people, was clueless, then who the hell here could answer a question like that on the fly?


    "Hey, that''s unfair," I said quickly, desperately thinking of ways to stall for time. "Howe the other two had easier questions?"


    "What''s easy to a person¡­ is subjective," Nick responded in that slow, dull voice of his. "What''s easy for a person could be hard for another."


    I darted a finger at Leon. "How is knowing the name of the literal main character hard for anybody to answer? "


    "As I said," A firm tone. "Subjective."


    "But - "


    "Three seconds."


    "Hold on," spoke a voice, yful, whimsical but yet also just as firm and strong. "Nick, Recently-appointed schr of knowledge bountiful, I''m afraid the dear jester has made a point that I''m all too wholeheartedly inclined to agree with."


    The Witch, loitering all her time all this time by the wayside, crept slowly back into the fold, handling the staff in her hands like a diligent teacher would with a wooden ruler.


    "That''s not what I expected from you, Nick. I''m a little disappointed. All our contestants are to be treated equally, it''smon sense. What you showed just then was anything but¡­ in fact, it kind of looked like you were setting him up for a sabotage."


    Nick gave her a brief, parting nce. "Did it?"


    "Oh, yes, indeed," The Witch nodded, cramming an overtly sweet smile into his peripheral view. "And you know, considering the fiasco I had to deal withst year¡­ I''m sure you''re already painfully aware that an usation well-founded is thest thing I would want for myself this year. Right? Am I right, Nick? Hm?"


    "Of course," said Nick at once, his expression a constant nk. "My apologies. I''m not used to this just yet. I''m still getting my bearings on the process. It won''t happen again."


    Her smile softened, and she pulled her head back. "No harm, no foul. Carry on."


    Saved¡­ and here I thought I was left to fend for myself, but as fate would have it, it seems I have been blessed with an unlikely ally by my side, and boy was she nice.


    "And just for a show of good faith," The Witch continued, shifting her gaze towards me. "Five points to Team Wisdom anyway for a total of Seventeen¡­ putting you once again back into the lead."


    Very nice, indeed.


    "For future reference, by the way, the answer to the question is Trista, Berholm, and Pletz, also known as the Immortal Trinity," She said, a quick wink with her smirk. "Not so immortal, it seems."


    Smart too. Can I have her on my team as well?


    "Moving on¡­" Nick drearily proimed, fluttering through pages with a subtle displeased look under the hood. "Three, two, one - hands now."


    Slow on the draw, both Adalia and I. Team Intelligence got the jump on us this time, and they weren''t backing down from a genuine challenge this time. Eager to usurp the throne, Leon went with hard once more.


    Nick shut the book. "Terestra''s reign of terror originated somewhere in the far east, from continent to continent from east to west, one by one they fell¡­ save for one, a single country, a single kingdom that took the threat seriously, remaining as thest bastion of hope against evil for decades toe. What nation, and what countermeasure was utilized to thwart Terestra''s advance?"


    This one sounded familiar, like vaguely familiar. I think I knew this, the answer was at the tip of my tongue, I just couldn''t - well, it didn''t matter, I wasn''t answer-giver regardless. I just have to cross my fingers and hope Team Intelligence couldn''t live up to their name.


    But s, it seemed even Leon knew a thing or two about a thing or two. "Astra was thest country and kingdom to fall. By coborating with the Seven Churches, they erected a great barrier across the continent by sacrificing seven bishops representing the Seven Divines, and burying them in guarded tombs deep in the earth. As a result, neither Terestra nor anyone that was in league with her could ever step foot onto thend without risking total decimation."


    Nick nodded subtly at him, seemingly genuinely impressed. "Well done. Team Intelligence in the lead with Twenty points."


    The apuse Leon and his secretary received was a loud one this time, mostly due to the onlooker behind peeking through the entranceway¡­ and just cause he could, and just cause he''s him - Leon bowed and bobbed, waving all around. Took a while for things to settle.


    Next round Team Wit sought to impress, beating us out only by a sliver of a second. Through the giggling and the smiling, hard was their choice. No surprises there.


    "A Subus is a demon that relies on deception and desire to achieve their goals. Throughout history, they''ve influenced a great many individuals with their charm and beauty. However, it can also be used against them. How?"


    Me, I got nothing to say to that. I was in cahoots with one, and even I didn''t know the answer to that, and apparently neither did the twin gigglers. After a series of quiet ''umms,'' and croaky ''aahs'', they eventually ran down the timer, losing points, and giving way to a game mechanic that hasn''t yet been introduced.


    "Shall a team fail to answer their question, another team can choose to do so," said the Witch, her gaze scouring from right to left. "Team Wisdom, would you like to give this one a go?"


    I shrugged, Adalia tugged at my sleeve, staring ''no, don''t'', so ultimately we passed on the opportunity.


    "I''ll answer that¡­" For the first time, the weary-looking woman to Leon''s side rose her arm up high. "There''s a known instance where a Subus could love instead of lust. Since it is in the very nature of the demon to sway the hearts of men towards them, if one somehow could remain immune to the demon''s advances - it causes a bit of confusion, some wires get crossed, and there''s a chance the Subus could end up the one being enamored though rare as it is."


    "Very good!" The Witch eximed, pping the loudest among the roaring apuse. "I don''t expect many actually knew that detail about Subus. Well done."


    "Well done, indeed," Leon said, beaming at her with pride. "Don''t think even I knew that. But then again, you did cosy onest year, didn''t you?"


    Speaking of not knowing. What the hell. What? If a person remains unfazed to a Subus'' advances, it could backfire and the Subus could end up failing for that person instead. This sounded familiar, a firsthand experience type of familiar.


    So is that why Irene¡­? Her falling in love with me, did I do that or did she? Was it a natural thing or did I just inadvertently take advantage of a biological w in their make-up?


    Her affections towards me weren''t something I ever thought I would be questioning in the thick of things¡­ but nevertheless, here I was. And now I just have to ask, did she actually love me for me, or did she love me because of me?


    "Five more points to Team Intelligence," Nick said, nodding once. "Next question¡­ three, two, one..."


    I almost missed raising my hand, I did miss being first. Team Intelligence was an unstoppable force of speed. They got it again, and this time I didn''t even hear the question being asked¡­ but I did know they ended up being right on that one too.


    Thirty point lead now. And we were still maintaining a faltering Seventeen.


    "Are¡­ you¡­ okay?" Adalia asked, tugging at my sleep again. "You look¡­ distracted..."


    I blinked, shaking my head. "Just thinking. I''m good."


    She didn''t look too convinced, and I wasn''t sure if I was myself. Regardless though, we have to win this thing. Distracted or no.

 Chapter 273 - The Quiz Show, Part 3

    Eventually, I stopped thinking.


    Not in general though, I meant I just stopped thinking about just then. Haven''t gonepletely brain dead yet.


    Doubts? Questions? It can wait, I told myself. The afternoon was too short a time to be spent mindlessly brooding it away. Winning this thing was the number one priority now, I told Adalia we would, I boasted to Leon that there was no doubt - I dug myself into this hole, I''ll crawl myself out of it.


    Besides, Irene wasn''t the type to im one thing but mean something else. This was the same girl that thought love was as mythical an existence as she was, so if she''s iming now that it did exist, then it''s real. Her feelings are real, not fabricated, not contrived.


    Right?


    Shit, I''m doing it again. Snap out of it already. Come on! Focus¡­ focus here¡­ you ain''t supposed to be thinking about her right now, you got the entire evening and night to do so right beside here, do it then, alright me?


    Yes me, I answered back, giving myself a firm, resolute nod, tempering myself with newfound concentration, one that wouldn''t stray, one that''ll actually keep me focus.


    By the time I fully recovered, we were back ying catch up at deadst with a two-point lead by Team Wit, and an even bigger thirteen-point lead by Team Intelligence.


    Wisdom''s gotta get a whole lot wiser if we wanna stand a chance here. Adalia must be along the same line of thinking too, when it came time for the next question, as soon as physically possible, her arm was already up, chiming every single one of the bells on my head with the sharp breeze that followed.


    Nick stared at her nkly, and she gazed right back at him with an expression just as empty.


    "Easy, Normal or - "


    "Hard¡­" Adalia spoke.


    He closed the book. "Ostalr is a special magical skill unique to Humans discovered in a region of Asteria long ago, name the - "


    "Torem¡­ Morti¡­" Adalia answered. "He discovered¡­ the ability¡­ to turn oneself¡­ unkible¡­ the first Demon¡­ Lord..."


    There was a pause thatsted for a significant amount of time. I''m guessing it was mostly due to the fact that this was the most everyone else has heard from her ever since we got here. I''m sure it has nothing to do with the fact that she answered preemptively and still somehow got the question right.


    "Five points. Team Wisdom well done," Nick said, a sliver of emotion in his expression, speaking more to her than to me.


    "Hold on," The Witch emerged back from her little corner, one end of her staff resting limp on Nick''s shoulder, an interest in her eyes reflecting back a misty grey. "How about a bonus, little vampire? If you can tell how exactly Torem Morti discovered this extraordinary ability of his¡­ I''ll throw in another four extra points just for you."


    Four extra points¡­ it was a chance too good to pass up. Adalia too seemed to think the same, and yet¡­


    "I don''t¡­ know¡­" She said slowly, lowering her gaze to the table. "No one¡­ does¡­"


    "Oh?" The Witch frowned. "Shame."


    "But I think I do!"


    Suddenly, all eyestched onto me. If I had a mirror, I''d be looking at myself too, staring at me the same way like - ''You actually do?'' - and you know what, I think I do.


    Torem Morti was a familiar name. I''ve heard him, seen him, through years aplenty. Irene said the same too back then. That Torem Morti went on to be Kronocia''s first-ever Demon Lord.


    But through memories, through sleep¡­ I knew him only as Torem Ignis. Ria''s father, creator¡­ if they really are one and the same person, then...


    "Torem discovered it through experiments with a phoenix," I slowly began, meeting each and every one of their gazes. "He created the immortal phoenix, and as a side effect of that somehow he acquired the same ability."


    "Caeru Ignis?" Leon nced at me sideways, eyebrows raised. "The Blue Phoenix? That Phoenix?"


    Right, almost forgot. Ria doesn''t exist in Asteria. Instead, we got this Caeru impersonator. Whatever, close enough.


    I nodded. "Is there really any other?"


    It was already a flimsy enough answer without all the dubious stares, I was aware. Hell, even Adalia was tilting her head to that out-of-nowhere im, but then The Witch broke into a giggling fit, and that''s when I realized maybe I shouldn''t voice baseless answers out loud.


    "It was a trick question, my dear jester. Your partner already got it right the first time, no one knows how one bit," She said, a smile on so amused. "But, all the same, credit to you. That''s a game theory I''ve never heard of before.. And I''ve lurked through forums aplenty. True, they''re both immortal in simr ways, so it''s food for thought¡­ and I always appreciate more food for my thoughts. Three points."


    "Three¡­ three points extra? For a non-answer that''s just a theory..." Leon was blinking fast at her, a frown ever so subtle. "Is that allowed?"


    I''m the judge, I''m one of the hosts, and what I say I goes," She leaned forward at him. "Are there any problems?"


    "Mmm, no, of course not," The Hero said, regaining his ever-charming smile back. "Just a simple question, forget I said anything."


    "Then, moving on," Nick said, flipping a page. "Next question in three, two, one..."


    For the next series of questions, it was a battle fought fiercely, and over time it was made clear who were the true heroes carrying their team through the tides of war.


    In Team Wit''s case, it was a team effort. None of the girls knew too much, their trivia knowledge surface level, so they relied on each other¡­ winning points, losing points, as I said, team effort.


    As for Wisdom, our team, Adalia was the surprise yer and the wildcard. Some instances she had her arm raised first before any other, and in others, she couldn''t even be bothered too. But in the times when she does answer¡­ she always strikes right, never once wrong.


    She was the breadwinner, and I was the crumb collector. I yed it mostly safe, going for the easier questions whilst shes us the big bucks, so that if I do get a question wrong, we didn''t lose too much¡­ and make no mistake, I have my stupid moments here and there, moments that had the charming hero quietly snickering at my expense, and the schr heaving a sigh.


    I took it all in stride and just moved on. Could care very little what they think of me, we''ll see who''s snickering and sighing at the end of this.


    Going forth with this method racked up enough points for us to breeze past Team Wit and solidify our position at second ce. But as for usurping the throne to first¡­ well, that process was a little bit moreplicated than I would have liked.


    Turns out, the moniker of Team Intelligence wasn''tpletely just for show. Leon didn''t just have the looks to charm the masses, the brawns to go toe to toe with an actual Elf, but also the brains to match them both too.


    Valiantly, even with Adalia amassing as much as she could - there was just no matching the duo of the hero and his secretary. Five pointers every turn, not a single question incorrect, nor any that needed much effort on their part to answer.


    Our positions on the leaderboards stayed stagnant. Three minutes in, five minutes, seven¡­ the minute kept ticking, and the points just kept mounting.


    Before long, Team Intelligence had hoarded themselves a hefty collection of Sixty-Five points. As for us in Team Wisdom, we were ying catch up, sitting at a close Sixty-One, with Team Wit bringing up the rear with their Fifty-Two points.


    We just needed one more five-point question to take the throne for ourselves¡­ and as fate would have it, this was our final opportunity to do so too.


    "That''s ten minutes, everyone," The Witch announced, striking her stuff with a sonorous thud. "You all fought well, but only one cane out on top. One more question to decide who it''ll be. May the fastest, and the smartest, prevail. Nick, if you''d be so kind?"


    "Yes," Nick grunted, flipping the contents of the book all the way through the final few pages. "Now, for the final time¡­ raise your hands in three, two, one - go."


    We won this. We had this. At breakneck speed, we all shot our arms up simultaneously¡­ very nearly in unison, very nearly but it wasn''t.


    One arm reached before any of the others, one arm fully extended before any others could finish their draw. An arm slender, an arm ghostly pale¡­ with sharp pointed ends that almost seem to shimmer.


    Adalia pulled through for the final time. She''s the MVP, the Goat, the true OG, whatever that means¡­ and everybody could see it, it was her that''ll take victory rest assured.


    Leon had his lips t, disgruntled. The girls sighed, mildly disappointed. A smirk lingered on the Witch''s glossy lips, and as for Nick¡­ Nick¡­


    I saw the look in his eyes - I saw something fleeting flickering within them, something that didn''t seem right, something that deeply unsettled me¡­ and he made sure that I was staring as the realization swiftly struck.


    He wasn''t looking at her.


    "Team Intelligence," His voice boomed aloud, that gaze of his gone, buried within the pages. "Easy, Normal or - "


    "Hard! Hard! Yes!" Leon skyrocketed himself to his feet at once, surprise wide in his eyes, before settling down,posing himself with a cough. "Sorry, I mean, I choose hard."


    Nick nodded firmly, Nick grunted loudly.


    "Very well. Best of luck."


    Nick cheated tantly.

 Chapter 274 - The Quiz Show, Part 4

    I was fuming, seething¡­ blood bubbling to a boil. I couldn''t remember thest time I was this miffed, this aggravated.


    It was one thing to be petty, bitter¡­ it was a whole ''nother thing to act like literal scum. Nick, before, had both feet tip-toeing the line between the two, flip-flopping, but neverpletely crossing.


    He''s crossed it now though. He''s gone over beyond just being a prickling thorn to my side. I felt him break skin, felt him burrowing within, and I wasn''t about to stand for it any longer.


    "You wait a goddamn minute," I began to rise from my seat, impelled,pelled, by the dispirited look behind Adalia''s misty gaze. "Nick, do you think you can just - "


    "Jester," The Witch extended her staff, stopping me dead, that thin piece of wood resting atop my shoulder. "Please sit down."


    I honestly thought she must have been joking. "Yeah, like hell I''m - "


    "The rules are made clear, don''t interrupt when a contender is answering," She warned, drawing her staff back to her side. "You''ll lose points for that."


    "Yeah, but - !"


    "I said," Her staff struck the ground hard, like a boom of thunder rumbling from below. "You''ll lose points for that. A lot of points. I won''t say it again. Now, kindly allow your opponent to finish answering the question."


    The hell was this? The one person I thought my only ally here, suddenly so quick to change sides. Something was wrong, didn''t she see that we were the ones being duped here? I know she saw, everyone did, was she seriously just gonna allow this tant disy of sabotage to go right by from under her nose?


    It didn''t make sense that she would, wasn''t she the same person wanting to mp down on the rumors of rigging and unfairness?


    Unless¡­ just now, right then, she was doing exactly that.


    Leon''s participation in the game came with it a hefty crowd of incalcble numbers. So many pairs of eyes peeking through the entranceway, watching every turn, every round¡­ they''ll be there to see the winner, and they''ll also be there to see the loser.


    If she did interfere, if she did call out the deliberate attempt at sabotage that instant¡­ if she robbed their beloved Leon of his victory guaranteed¡­ they''ll all see that too¡­ and they''ll see exactly what they''ll want to see.


    A rigged game, a skewed match, tant favoritism¡­ rumors atop of rumors¡­ botching, even more, a reputation already so tarnished.


    And besides, who has the more credible stance among us? The Hero of thend, or some unnamed, unknown Jester from nowhere?


    I think that was a ho''s nest she didn''t dare poke even with a six-foot staff.


    And indeed, the slight thinning of her lips spoke trouble, her stare agitated. I suppose I can understand why she did what she did.


    But that don''t mean I had to just sit there and ept it.


    I took in a breath. "You - "


    Interrupted again. Not by a wooden, not by words spoke stern, but by a small tug at my sleeve¡­ a little bit forceful, a little bit sharp.


    "It''s¡­ okay¡­" Adalia whispered, looking up at me. "Let him¡­ answer¡­"


    Let him win? Have him gloat and goad me as an appetizer before personally serving him Ash on a silver tter?


    I''ve always had many conflicting thoughts about many things, but this was not one of them. I''m never going to give him Ash.


    "The final question," Nick infuriatingly proimed, the slight curl in his lips hinting a little sliver of satisfaction. "Are you ready to answer?"


    There were eyes scouring every inch of the Hero with his head held proudly high¡­ including my own, the closest to his.


    He looked at me, a small nce only briefly shared, he looked bad, I would even say he looked guilty¡­ but even so, even if he did, the resolve held firm in his gazepletely overshadowed any remorse from before.


    Almost as if to say all''s fair in love and war.


    "Yes, ready."


    For thest and final time, Nick mmed the book shut, an echo reverberating thoroughly.


    "The Elidna are primordial beings that have given rise to many of the vile creatures that we see in Asteria today. The most egregious, terrifying example of which being the stalkers of the night, the species that most closely resemble their ancient ancestors - the Vampire."


    "Though they possess many of the unique abilities of the Elidna, as such, they also do indeed share many of their mostmon ws, their sicknesses, their¡­ gical shorings.


    "Name the most fatal example of a disorder in vampires¡­ and describe in detail its symptoms, and its treatments."


    It was a bitter irony that the final question had to have been something Adalia could so easily answer in a literal heartbeat.


    Vampires¡­ out of all things.


    Nick did that on purpose, a salt to the wound, sand to the face. He must have.


    Didn''t know he had a cynical sense of humor too beneath that chiseled wall of bulging muscles and bitter spite.


    It would have been a victory rest assured¡­ and now it wasn''t.


    Now, it was our loss. Right now...


    Leon had a smile again, he wasn''t fazed, he didn''t even take the time to ponder the question for a moment.


    "Right, so..."


    Victory was just a few short sentences away.


    "Do you¡­ do you mind if I can get another question instead?"


    Silence. Silence everywhere. Just eyes unblinking, on him, everywhere he looked.


    "Or, um, actually," He continued, giving a short chuckle that ended abrupt. "Sam, do you think you can answer this one? You''re good with creatures, aren''t you?"


    His secretary at his side raised her eyes at him, frantically shaking her head. "Um, no, I never said that, sir."


    "You didn''t?"


    She kept shaking. "I didn''t."


    "Ten seconds," The Witch''s voice suddenly barged in-between, lively eyes starting wide. "You don''t answer, or you get it wrong, someone else gets to answer!"


    "Oh¡­" Leon hissed in a breath, mulling it over in seconds wasted. "Can I not answer a different one though?"


    "That''s not how this works, Leon, you know this," The Witch, smiling, bluntly told him. "Five seconds."


    My anger, my annoyance, I''ve never had such a flip-flop between emotions this fast and this abrupt. I felt something pounding, pulsings deep inside me - hope, a chance - this wasn''t over yet.


    Leon''s smile was starting to falter. "Wait, let me think a bit - "


    "Nope, you''re done, that''s it!" The Witch loudly interjected, taking the quizzer reins from Nick in a moment so swift. "Other contestants raise your hand - now!"


    I felt mine nearly detach from its socket the way I flung it so hard, and somehow Adalia still managed to beat me to the punch, hers raised as high as mind. Team Wit had raised theirs as well, only they were too little toote on the draw, but yet even still¡­


    "Team Wit!" Nick spoke up, his voice tumultuous and almost a little desperate. "Answer the - "


    The Witch''s brow gave a flicker. "Nick, you can''t just - "


    "Wit, answer the question!"


    "Y-yes!" squeaked one of the girls, timidly rising from her seat, hands close like a mouse. "Uh, um - is it, is it¡­ going frenzy?"


    "Wrong!" The Witch bellowed, striking her staff in deration. "Okay, Team Wisdom, go ahead and - "


    "Other girl," Nick extended a bulky finger at the other half of Team Wit, his voice a deadlymanding quiet. "Take a guess now."


    He wasn''t even trying to be subtle about it anymore. The chips were down, and suddenly the rules got thrown out the window at a moment''s notice. Nick didn''t care about the game, he just wanted a go at taking me down a peg.


    Leon was only slightly better, though he did nothing to stop it, it was plenty clear he did not condone such dastardly methods himself - all the same, however, winning was the end goal¡­ and he was not keen on giving up first ce that easily.


    The other girl stood up, just as flustered, just as clueless as the other. "Could it¡­ I-I think it''s the sun one. The¡­ skin ring disease thing?"


    "Wrong on both ounts!" Even louder, the force of her staff very nearly ruptured the floorboards. "Nick, I haven''t a clue what''s happening with you - but I won''t tolerate another foolish act of insubordination, I''m warning you now."


    Nick was twice, nearly thrice the Witch''s size, yet with just the firmness of her voice alone, surprisingly she managed to rein in this raging hunk of testosterone in robes albeit with much, much resistance.


    "Of course, my apologies," Nick quietly said, his lips a t narrow line across a disgruntled expression. "I did not mean to upset you."


    "Then, make it right again," She prodded his shoulder with her staff, angling down a rigid stare at him almost as if challenging him to try and contend it. "Game''s not finished yet. Go on."


    He met her eyes, he stared at mine, then finally for once, he looked towards Adalia, still silently with her hand up high in the air all this time just waiting for that certain someone to take notice of it.


    Despite all odds, that certain someone actually did.


    "Team Wisdom," Nick said, blowing a sigh big enough to topple houses. "Your answer?"


    Adalia slowly rose to her feet, and without skipping a beat, spoke. "Sangumet."


    The Witch was beaming wide whilst The Schr hid his face beneath his hood.


    "And what is it exactly?" Nick asked.


    Sheplied immediately. "An aversion¡­ a rejection¡­ to feed¡­ on the blood of¡­ others..."


    Wait just a minute there - an aversion to feed? That sounded... no, that is familiar¡­ too familiar.


    He pressed on. "borate."


    "It is... an extremely rare defect... a vampire inherits¡­ at birth¡­" Adalia continued, as vacant and emotionless as ever. "Vampires possessing the defect¡­ do not live long lives¡­ denying the need to feed¡­ choosing to starve¡­ and frenzy¡­ in the end¡­ as the taste¡­ the smell of blood¡­ is revolting..."


    "And the remedies?"


    Adalia paused for a brief moment, it was the first time she had to.


    "No... cure¡­" She muttered faintly. "Only ways to slow it¡­ feasting on rodents¡­ small animals¡­ can help... maybe five years¡­ but most that have it¡­ they die¡­ young¡­"


    Nick grunted, his stare straying. "And¡­ the mostmon cause for Sangumet?"


    "Hey," The Witch poked at him again. "That''s not part of the question. No one knows that. The Asteria lore book doesn''t have that info. You stop it now, suck it up, they won, so - "


    "The mostmon¡­ cause¡­" She mumbled, staring nkly, almost as if speaking more to herself than anyone else, and that''s because she really was. "The birthing¡­ of twin¡­ vampires¡­"

 Chapter 275 - Non-Specific Happenings

    It was the talk of the vicinity, talk of the building more like. The silent gazes of bystanders, the murmurs and whispers in every in and out of the premises.


    The defeat of Leon the Valiant, not once, but twice in a row was a feat never once thought usible¡­ until now, that is.


    Apparently, him losing anything wasn''t something all thatmon around here. Battle of wits, brawns, there usually wasn''t anyone that could rival him.


    He''d always excel, his victories always graceful.


    Then, all a sudden herees an Elf and Vampire barging in and toppling the status quo.


    Might seem trivial in the grand scheme of things, but for amunity as tightly-knit and informed as this¡­ well, waves were being made, huge ones too.


    But for how ustomed the hero of the people was to winning, surprisingly, he could lose just as graceful too.


    With his signature smile, along with a little sigh admitting defeat, he cheered and pped along with the rest to the newly crowned victor of the library.


    Even personally handled the reward-awarding ceremony himself, bequeathing the prized ore into Adalia''s outstretched palms.


    At that moment, suddenly everyone from the outside looking in had a camera whipped out to capture the moment.


    As for our bet, our unofficialpetition... he made good on his word, alright. Said I was free to watch the stage y happening soon that he so happened to have a major role in.


    Yeah, as if I''d deliberately want to see even more of him than I have already on my own ord. Deliberately. Willingly.


    Heh, that''ll be the day.


    Leon promptly left shortly after that, but not after he pulled me close for a moment, hiding behind the guise of a friendly parting handshake only to say, and I quote:


    "Just a heads up, I think I have an idea what exactly Ash is busy with," He said, a casual, friendly tone coating his words. "And if that''s really what you guys are doing, then just know I''ll definitely be there to ept the challenge and also know that the next time¡­ I won''t dare lose the next time."


    I''d quote his smile too if I could, but I don''t think it''s physically possible for my lips to stretch that wide actually¡­


    Then, before any inquiries could even fully manifest in my head, he was already gone, with a wink and a smile¡­ taking with him the rowdy crowd and leaving me just standing there a slightly bemused bell-rattling man.


    Nick also departed the scene just as abrupt too, slinking away unnoticed somehow and without a trace.


    How a giant of a man like him could disappear just like that, I''ll never know¡­ but sadly, I doubt that''s thest I''d ever see of his scowling face and bushy beard.


    He''ll show up again eventually like some ancient pagan demon I identally summoned. Till then, however, I''ll be doing double takes on every tall tree or bush thates my way.


    "Well done, well done, dear jester," The Witch once more apuded. "It''s not every year I find a team that''s as knowledgeable as yours. I always thought I was second to the developers when it came to Asterian lore. It seems I now find myself with worthy contenders to that im."


    I snorted, shaking my head at her. That was a pedestal I definitely didn''t deserve standing on.


    "Wrongpliments to the wrong person, I''m afraid to say," I said, eyeing Adalia hunched over by the entrance, her misty white eyes totally enraptured by the glimmer of stark red in her palms. "You wanna award any titles, it''s her that deserves those crowns. She did the heavy lifting, I just sorta pitched in."


    "I suppose so," The Witch smirked, following my gaze with curiosity in her eyes. "Correct with every question asked of her¡­ you''d swear she must have been living there her whole life."


    I shared her amusement, but not exactly for the same reason. "Yeah, you can say that again¡­"


    "Listen, I''m sorry about Nick back then. I honestly don''t understand it myself. He''s usually a dependable person, very cooperative¡­ I haven''t a clue what gotten into him this time."


    I shrugged. "Maybe he just doesn''t like clowns like me."


    "Or maybe just you, specifically," She pondered, frowning. "Although I can''t really imagine a single reason why he would."


    I can think of one, and she starts with a big capital ''A''.


    Suddenly before either one of us could say another word, a buzzkill killed the chatter between us,ing in the form of a literal buzz¡­ of a phone, that is.


    Amanda immediately sprouted up into mind, her call, her cue, finally at longst.


    Barely even had my hands reaching into my pockets before I saw the witch, her head exposed, her thin-rimmed hat inverted in one hand, as the other pulled out a smartphone from deep within like some sort of modern-day magic trick.


    Without skipping a beat, she ced her hat back on and answered the call.


    Now, I''m not one for eavesdropping on things that did not concern me in any way, so the moment she said ''Hello'', I was already like two feet forward towards the entrance.


    But here''s the thing though¡­ It did sort of concern me¡­ in more ways than one.


    "What? Amanda went and did what now?"


    I spun my heels the full 180 back to find The Witch, a look of utter disbelief a first in her usualx demeanor.


    "But she''s one of the judges for that exact - she can''t just - ! Does she have any idea how many people would contend just because - what? No, of course I didn''t approve it! I didn''t even know about it until you - "


    Kinda wished my ears right then were as long and pointy as Ash''s, trying to guess the context of the conversation on her expressions alone wasn''t exactly a walk in the park here.


    And speaking of Ash¡­


    "She has the Elf that battled Leon with her too? Wha - she wants them both in? That''s even worse! There''s only supposed to be one! What is she thinking?"


    I got close, close as I possibly could without making it weird, straining, leaning, doing whatever I could to better hear the chaotic chatter that was happening on the other end of the line.


    s, whatever audible thing that could be salvaged in the static was sadly overpowered by the ever-growing panic in The Witch''s tone.


    "Okay, okay, I''ming. I''ll inform the other hosts. We''ll discuss this. We''ll sort this. We''ll see what reason she has for pulling stunts like this at thest minute."


    The call ended with an aggravated push of a thumb. I heard her click her tongue, saw her with an obvious frown¡­ and started having second thoughts about probing for answers from her.


    Still, I decided to risk it. "What the hell was that about?"


    "Just another thing I don''t quite understand," She responded. "First Nick, and now Amanda¡­ and there she was not even a day ago swearing she''d never participate in¡­ hmph, I me the boyfriend."


    I cocked my head. "The boyfriend?"


    "It''s the only possible cause I can think of that I can think of that could spur her to¡­ this!" She said, flinging an arm to the air, perfectly articting the this-ness of the matter. "Lack of affection, maybe. Lack of tact. He must have done something she didn''t like. Oooh, when I get my hands on this so-called boyfriend of hers¡­."


    Instinctively, I slowly crept backward. "Uh, and what is ''this'' exactly? You make it sound kind of a big deal."


    "It is a big deal," She said, creases forming on her forehead. "And it''s also something highly ssified, so quit sniffing around me if you''d be so kind. You won''t get anything."


    "Alright, I won''t ask," I raised my hands up, disying whole-heartedpliance. "Word of advice though¡­ boyfriend''s probably as clueless as you in all this, just go easy if you do find him."


    But she was no longer interested in what I had to say.


    "Just enjoy the rest of what the convention has to offer, alright?" She said, reverting back to a lighter tone of voice. "I have to go now. Well done on winning again. Maybe we''ll see each other around sometime."


    I only had a chance for a brief nod before I watched her hurriedly dashed out the corner of the entrance, leaving me just standing there once an even more bemused man, his head rattling more than ever before.


    What the hell was happening on Amanda''s side? What does she have a n?


    I didn''t even want to think about it, I just wanted answers¡­ and I was getting answers.


    My hands were rummaging through my pockets as thoroughly as they could.


    Found my phone at a record pace, and typed out a message at an even faster speed than that, inquiring as eloquently, and politely as I could.


    <<What the hell are you up to, dude?>>


    I didn''t expect an answer immediately after. I didn''t expect her to reply just as fast, or my phone to buzz in my hands so quick.


    But it did¡­ she did.


    Answering just as quick.


    <<You''ll see~ ;) >> She replied, she said, she so ominously texted.


    Wanna know how I know it was ominous?


    The winky smiley-face.


    Leon winked and smiled just like that too.


    Okay now, I''m worried.

 Chapter 276 - The Right Words

    Adalia left the building pleased, I left kinda perturbed. Knowing what I knew about not knowing about what Amanda knew tends to do that to my mental state.


    Didn''t feel like standing around twiddling my thumbs waiting to waltz right into her grand ploy unknowing and unwitting, so I decided that the next course of action most wise and most logical was to find this princess of mischief and find her fast otherwise face the pins and needles of uneasy worry.


    It''d be a much easier undertaking if only I knew where the hell she actually was. I texted her again, inquiring just that¡­ take a guess how well that endeavor went.


    But really, why am I struggling at all? I had magic, didn''t I? I close my eyes, take a deep breath¡­ and I can urately pinpoint bothtitude and longitude of her location down to the bare inches just by sensing Ash''s presence alone.


    If only, right? If only I didn''t have to risk death every time I wanna do something cool. If I was in a show, I''d be the worst main character ever just by ability alone. Maybe I''d be better in the role of that one-off viin in a filler episode that dies at the end of it¡­ yeah, that seems more my thing.


    Sighing, aimlessly wandering, I looked to my equally aimlesspanion. "Hey, Adalia. How good is your sensing?"


    It took a long while to get an answer out of her. With that red gem in her hands, nothing else just seems to matter. Including me. Eventually, she dide back down to earth after a few finger snaps, flinching, blinking dazed, and blinking slow.


    "Sen...sing¡­?" She tore her gaze away from the shimmer of red, turning towards me. "It''s¡­ better¡­ at night¡­"


    "And if I ask if you could help me sense where Ash was, what''d you say to that?"


    Her head slowly nted downwards, and that told me everything I needed to know about the limitations of a vampire''s perception. Huge crowds and loud noises in the burning daylight does not a vignt vampire make.


    "It''s alright," I assured her, scanning every person in every gathering that we strolled past. "A Princess and an Elf-Knight together can''t be amon sight around here. We''ll find them soon enough."


    "My sister¡­ could have¡­"


    I snorted, squinting left at an Elf-look alike. "Mmm, wasn''t asking your sister."


    "I... know¡­" She said. "Just letting¡­ you¡­ know¡­"


    We continued drifting from ce to ce, encountering enough assortment of creatures of every race and type to make even Tolkien blush. Must have winded down the alley and streets of half the town before we had to call it quits.


    Adalia was starting to wince again.


    "You okay?" I asked.


    "Fine¡­" or so she says¡­ keeping her expression a closed book padlocked and keyless. Luckily, or unluckily, pain wasn''t something you could just seal away behind under lock and key.


    I led us somewhere secluded, somewhere quiet¡­ the outskirts of town under the rustling branches of a tree. I took a seat on one side, and the moment I offered a ce right next to me - her unfeeling mask finally shattered, and all the difort came gushing through the cracks like a tidal wave with one sharp quivering breath.


    Hugging her knees, and eyes firmly shut¡­ she was like a turtle retreating into her shell for safety andfort. It kinda stings seeing her like that.


    "You know, if you''re hurting, Adalia¡­ you don''t have to push yourself. If you need my arm or something, I''m more than happy to oblige."


    "I¡­ I know¡­" She leaned into her knees, her already quiet voice stifled even more. "I just¡­ don''t want you¡­ to always worry¡­ over me¡­"


    "Well, I kinda have to," I told her. "So long as the sun''s out and shining. It''s the bane of all vampire''s endurance, am I right?"


    "Not¡­ all vampires¡­" Her eyes peeked out slightly, ncing left towards me. "Only¡­ me¡­"


    "Oh," I met her nce, saw something stirring behind it, but didn''t know what just yet. "Difference being?"


    "I''m more¡­ sensitive¡­" She said between wavering breaths. "I''m not¡­ supposed to be¡­ this way..."


    Not supposed to be.


    Spoken in that same tone of casual emptiness. Unbothered, unfeeling. But I realized that it was just another mask too¡­ just bolted even tighter.


    Sangumet, huh?


    "You''re defective."


    She didn''t move, she didn''t speak¡­ just silently stared back at me, my eyes in her clouded hues.


    "Twin vampires," I narrowed my lips. "So, is it usually the older twin that gets it, or¡­?"


    "Yes¡­" Adalia steadied her breath. "Amelia was second¡­"


    "How did you¡­?" I iled a hand, feeling tense with her stare. "Well, how did you cope?"


    "When young¡­ vampires do not feast¡­ on the blood of humans," She exined, opening a closed fist and at once, the glitter of stark red shone on her pale face. "Our mother provided¡­ small creatures¡­ birds¡­ until we grew our fangs¡­"


    "And that''s when the problem arose?"


    She nodded. "Our bodies¡­ needed stronger sustenance¡­ but I¡­ couldn''t eat. I didn''t want to¡­ I don''t want to¡­ I hate the smell¡­ the taste¡­ but I still kept craving¡­ I starve¡­ for months¡­. and my body¡­ abilities... couldn''t properly develop¡­ because of it..."


    Ah, so that''s where the ''not supposed to be''es in. Sensitivity to the sun, not as keen a sense as her sister''s, it all stemmed from here¡­ this one fatal w from birth she could do absolutely nothing about.


    "Where was your mother in all this?"


    "Dead¡­" She said bluntly, suddenly. "Our mother¡­ did everything she could¡­ to keep me alive¡­ she hoped¡­ there was someone''s blood¡­ I could feast on¡­ without pain¡­"


    I listened, the crowds in the distance just seemed to fade, suddenly everything felt so quiet, so stagnant.


    "She was desperate¡­ she caused too many¡­ problems¡­ took too many people away¡­ she was hunted¡­ then¡­ she was killed..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t¡­ be¡­" Her voice softly assured. "It''s¡­ so long ago¡­ I don''t¡­ remember much¡­ anymore¡­"


    Think that''s even worse¡­


    "My sister¡­ took care of me¡­ after our mother''s¡­ death¡­ providing¡­ protecting¡­ searching for a way¡­ to save me..." That''s when I heard it, a little bitterness tinging her tone, a touch, a pinch, sadness forming cracks. "If not for her¡­ I wouldn''t be here. Amelia is amazing¡­ she can do¡­ anything¡­ everything¡­ and I''m always troubling her¡­ worrying her¡­ she doesn''t deserve¡­ that..."


    "Come on, don''t say that," I said, my voice just as soft. "She''s doing it cause she wants to, she loves you."


    "I¡­ know¡­" Adalia said, a little edge in her voice. "And that''s what¡­ I hate most¡­ about it¡­"


    "What do you mean? What''s there to hate about it?"


    "Many¡­ many things¡­" She closed her fist, the red glimmer gone. "How¡­ she doesn''t get upset¡­ angry¡­ how¡­ she doesn''t scream at me¡­ shout at me¡­ or hate me¡­ even when she¡­ really should¡­ some¡­ times..."


    She wasn''t making any sense before, she still wasn''t making any sense now¡­ but her words were so senseless that they just wrapped back around into making sense somehow.


    It''s more than just hate there.


    "Feeling guilty," I shook my head, and for some unknown reason, I was even smiling. "I suppose you wouldn''t be you if you didn''t."


    "I know¡­ I am¡­ a burden¡­"


    "Yeah."


    "She shouldn''t have¡­ to put up... with me..."


    "I suppose not."


    "Our entire time together¡­ years¡­ and years¡­ she''s always so busy... trying to save my life¡­ that I fear¡­ that she never had the chance¡­ to live her own¡­"


    Now I understand. Why should pushed herself to that brink. Why she kept quiet about her difort. She doesn''t want to do the same to me. She doesn''t want my eyes on her 24/7. I can sympathize with that.


    But I can''t much agree with it.


    "So¡­" My eyes drifted down, to a slender pale hand clenching tight. "That gem you got there is more than just a gift, I suppose."


    "I want to do¡­ something¡­ nice¡­" Adalia unclenched it, and stared briefly at its crimson luster. "It¡­ doesn''t make up¡­ for everything¡­ it won''t¡­ I know¡­ that..."


    "It doesn''t have to, Adalia," I said, lifting it up from her palms, holding it out over her misty eyes. "You give this to her with a ''sorry, I bothered you, sister'', she''ll never take it. It''s better off hanging back on that que if that''s the case."


    She blinked her eyes once, meeting mine as they fluttered open. "What do... you mean¡­?


    "Switch the roles," I told her. "Your sister''s born weak, dying¡­ and unable to fend for herself. And you, you''re alright, you''re healthy¡­ and you''re living. Stupid question, but what do you think you''re going to do with that life of yours?"


    So stupid indeed that she didn''t even indulge with an answer. Her gaze spoke plenty enough already¡­ but maybe just one more stupid question just to make sure she gets it.


    "Would you like her to apologize to you too?"


    She shook her head. "No¡­ I¡­ I wouldn''t..."


    "So why on earth do you think that that''s what she wants to hear from you?" I asked, slightly amused by her line of thought. "Don''t say you''re sorry when there''s nothing to apologize for."


    "Then¡­" She sounded lost. "What do I¡­ tell her¡­?"


    I dropped the gem back into her open palms, folded them close, and had her fingers grip it tight. "Thank you."


    Her eyes grew a little wide like it was the first time the thought had ever urred to her. It''s strange, when it came to other people, she could read the mood like an open book, but when it came to herself it''s as if someone had blindfolded those astute eyes of hers.


    It''s quite funny, actually.


    "I¡­ see¡­" She raised her head, a little tinge of color returning to her white skin. "You''re very¡­ wise¡­"


    "Am I?" I chuckled feebly. "Feels more likemon sense to me."


    "But not very¡­ humble¡­"


    Ouch. Okay.


    "Never¡­ the¡­ less..." She held her hand to her chest, a soft look in her eyes. "I''m d I¡­ talked to you¡­ about it¡­"


    "As am I."


    Then, a small smile. "Thank¡­ you¡­."


    That''s a start.


    "You''re wee."


    It was a pretty tender moment just then, and since we were opening up anyway, I figured why not press more on the burning questions I had in mind that I thought before too rude to casually ask.


    Starting with -


    "By the way," I hissed in a breath, bracing. "The defect that you have - does it - is that why you speak that way, y''know like¡­ like that?"


    That smile nted down. "No¡­ not¡­ exactly¡­"


    Not exactly?


    "I used to¡­ talk normally¡­ before¡­" She continued. "I wasn''t always¡­ like this¡­. my emotions¡­ my speech¡­ stunted. It¡­ used to be normal¡­"


    I honestly didn''t expect that. "What changed then? What made you this way?"


    And I also honestly didn''t expect her response right after.


    "Terestra¡­ did¡­"


    Even though I really should have.

 Chapter 278 - Surprise Encounters

    The festivities just never seem to have an end. Our travels had led us to streets and districts far and wide, encountering new prospects, new sights to astonish on every turn.


    It came to a point where we were stumbling uponpletely new things hidden right under the old. To my surprise, there too also existed certain spots, undisclosed locations that went unmarked and uncharted on the map.


    Like, who would have ever thought there was an actual den of vampires dwelling right under our feet this whole time just hanging around waiting for the nket of night to wreak havoc onto the unsuspecting town?


    A burrow beneath the floorboards - ssic vampire hidey-hole technique. I give Adalia full credit for sniffing them out.


    Takes one to know one, after all.


    Par for the course, too. Went looking for a Princess and an Elf, ended up finding bloodthirsty vampires instead.


    Anyway, they gave us some snacks and stuff to leave them well enough alone on their own. Pretty good bargain deal, I''d say.


    Or how about an underground ck market trading site that could only be essed behind a passcode whispered to the ears of the local innkeeper?


    Indeed, like every game with a hub space, you have to seek these secret ces out on your own, and just like a game, your efforts are usually well rewarded.


    As was the case for the next out-of-sight location we next uncovered.


    Amanda was here.


    And where was here exactly?


    High. Very high. Like Rapunzel-in-a-tower high. In the belltower that epasses all smack dab at the center of town, there she was¡­ a distant figure of blond and blue perched atop the highest window, hidden all along in in sight.


    If it wasn''t for the bell chiming at that exact moment, I don''t think I''d ever have noticed her.


    What was she doing up there? Where''s Ash?


    I made a beeline for the grand, giant, iron double doors with Adalia in tow. Made it as far as being directly underneath the building before -


    "Halt!"


    Spears again, guards again¡­ two this time, crossing their weapons and barring off the entrance.


    "None may pass," The one on the left said.


    "Be off on your way at once," The right sternly informed.


    That''s gonna be a problem¡­ because, um, they''re in my way. No matter though, it''s a problem easily sorted.


    I lifted my badge, prompted Adalia to show hers. "Will these things change anything?"


    Their spears stayed crossed.


    "None may pass," The left repeated again.


    "Be off on your way," affirmed the right.


    That was¡­ not what I was expecting. I thought perhaps they couldn''t see too well with those narrow metal slits for eyes and I wondered if maybe I should get closer, but something about their demeanor kept me from putting that theory to the test.


    I looked up, briefly, only to find Amanda gone and out of sight. She disappeared. Again.


    So close and yet so far.


    Guess whatever it is she has in store would, for now, remain a mystery. I suppose there''s really nothing much else to do besides wait for her call.


    After onest fleeting nce at the empty window, I spun us backward - onwards to a stroll without much purpose.


    Until, in a twist, came a familiarly unfamiliar face¡­ walking towards us at a steady pace.


    A woman, a tired woman it looked¡­ if the ck bags under her eyes weren''t just for gothic anesthetic that is.


    Wait, shit, it''s -


    "You?" I pointed a finger, furrowed my brow¡­ feeling as if my stomach had just deted. "Don''t tell me, he sent you?"


    I know that weary expression, those stands of stress poking out of her hair.


    Seriously, this convention had a poption count that could rival a small nation, and yet somehow I keep running into the same set of people each and every time¡­ and she was no exception.


    "Of course he did," She feebly said, funneling her weariness with a sigh. "I''m his secretary, after all."


    Oh, Leon. How are you distressing me when you aren''t even physically here?


    I sighed in return. "For real, how is it that you people keep finding me?"


    She walked forwards, raised a hand, flicking a finger to a bell. "You ring a lot."


    "What do you want?" I reached up to my head, stifling the bell that she rattled. "What does HE want?"


    It was getting rowdy as all townships tend to and not wanting an unhappy vampire in my hands, I promptly moved us away, the secretary following close to my dismay.


    "He hasn''t seen you at the stage y," She called out from behind. "Nor does he see your Elf-friend anywhere."


    I knew it, I called out, I guessed it, I predicted it. I''m Jesus.


    Kinda¡­


    "I''m a modern guy, and stage ys are just sost century unfortunately, not my thing," I said to her, winding the streets without sparing a single nce back. "That, and as you can see, the Elf''s not with me right at this moment."


    "Do you know where she is?"


    I seriously can''t believe this was actually happening. "And why does he need to know that?"


    "You''ll be doing him a favor."


    "I won''t be doing myself a favor."


    "I think¡­ he likes¡­ her¡­" Adalia suggested, using those keen senses of hers to good use. "That''s why¡­ he wants¡­ to know¡­"


    "Wow, I''d never have guessed," I whispered beneath a breath, before raising my voice. "Look, if he wants her, then good luck finding her, cause I haven''t a clue either."


    "What do you mean?" She asked, her wavering breath struggling to keep pace.


    "Exactly what I mean," I whirled us a sharp turn right. "My best guess is the tower over there, and that''s all you''re gonna get."


    "The tower?" I heard her say, sounding distant. "But no one''s allowed up there until the final - "


    The rest of her sentence was lost in a scramble, too many people, too many noises around the next bend.


    "Until the final¡­ what?"


    I spun around, looking, seeing many faces, but finding none familiar a single bit. Gone.


    Great, the one time I didn''t wanna lose her¡­ oh well, at least I won''t be bothered, until of course, someone else familiar finds me again.


    "Ash has¡­ an admirer now..." Adalia remarked, her vacant eyes suddenly not so vacant. "Maybe¡­ a lover¡­ also¡­"


    "Don''t even¡­" I looked at her dull. "Were you always this interested in romance?''


    She stared unfazed. "I am¡­ now¡­"


    "Well, don''t count on any happenings anytime soon," I began to move us again, onerge aggravated step at a time. "He''s not gonna get her, not a chance."


    "Why¡­?"


    "Because, well¡­ because I say so."


    "Why do you¡­ say so¡­?"


    "Because I won''t let it happen."


    "Why won''t you¡­ let it happen?"


    "Because - !"


    I stopped the loop, but not because I ran out of ''becauses" for my cause but because I just wasn''t able to say it.


    Not out loud anyway¡­


    "Love seems¡­ like a very troublesome¡­ emotion¡­ to deal with..."


    Yeah, you can say that again. I keep having to deal with it and I might just end up having greyer hair than you.


    s, however, from the look on your face, it doesn''t seem like you''re at all too troubled by the prospect anyhow.


    "Even still..." She continued, her eyes deep in wonder. "I think maybe¡­ I might like¡­ how it feels¡­"


    Well, well. "Seems like the vampire''s curious¡­"


    "I¡­ am¡­"


    "Well, you do know what they say about curiosity."


    "No¡­" She frowned, ncing up at me. "What do they¡­ say¡­ about curiosity?"


    "You guys don''t have a saying like that in Kronocia?"


    "Sa...ying?"


    Guess they don''t, then.


    "Y''know, curiosity kills the cat."


    "It¡­ it... does¡­?"


    She sounded shocked.


    "And I thought Ash was the literal one," I muttered, smirking,ter exining. "It just means that being curious can sometimes be a dangerous venture and that you should always be careful to - "


    Speaking of curiosity¡­ speaking of cats¡­.


    Adalia made a little noise, probably wondering why I stopped. But I didn''t care to exin that, I didn''t have time to exin that.


    I moved further forward, snaking through people at a dozen, my eyes kept forward, focused.


    Why, you may ask?


    I just saw something else familiar. A little glimpse of violet fluttering in the crowd.


    I kept moving, I kept looking, until finally, I saw it again¡­ clearer this time, closer this time.


    "Sera?"


    She saw me too, spinning those familiar bright amber eyes towards me.


    Unlike with Adalia, and unlike with Ash, she didn''t seem all that relieved to see me standing there before her.


    She also seemed to be faring a whole lot better too. Calm, cool¡­ just standing there unmoving in front of a ratherrge building.


    "Where were you?" I asked.


    Her hand moved, curling, a single finger poking out of her baggy sleeve, and pointing down at her feet.


    "Here," her finger spoke. "I was here."


    "The whole time?"


    She nodded.


    That begs the question, then.


    "What were you doing here?"


    That same finger responded, pointing forward towards the dark timbered walls that fronted her.


    Paper. Wait, no - a parchment, a poster¡­ a


    "Advertising?" I squinted my eyes at the yellow-tinted page draped over the building. "Didn''t know they do that in fantasynd¡­"


    But they did, and they have¡­ illustrations drawn by hand in ink, words calligraphed bold, ck and stylistic.


    I felt my heart sink reading the first few letters.


    "A y..."


    Then I felt it rise again seeing the sketch that upied most of the canvas.


    It was a familiar sketch.


    A mysterious figure, a petite figure¡­ cloaked in robes and a veil, with only her piercing stare staring back at yours.


    I look back at Sera, my thoughts and hers one and the same.


    "A y about you."


    She nodded.


    And indeed, reading the rest of the text at the bottom end of the parchment made it inly clear already in case I was still uncertain.


    <The Silent Fey Of The Woods>


    I heaved a breath, staring back at her. "I''m guessing you wanna go see it."


    Another nod. An eager nod.


    Sure, I''d immediately say. Why not, I''d ask myself. Sounds like fun, I''d convince myself.


    Then after that, with a hop, skip, and a jump I''d bring us there and stuff us into the best seats possible with popcorns on ourp.


    I would have.


    But the poster didn''t just end there. Just right below the title, in an even bigger font, in an even more ostentatious style, was the name of the leading actor of the y.


    Take a guess who was the star of the show?


    <<Starring Leon The Valiant>>


    Oh well¡­ I suppose we have time. Amanda hasn''te ringing yet, and Adalia looked as if she could do with afortable ce to sit.


    Alright, guess it''s time to go put that backstage pass to good use then.


    Fingers crossed they kill him off early.

 Chapter 280 - The Entire History Of You, Part 5

    "Wherever are you off thiste in the night, little Sera?"


    A pale beam of moonlight behind the rims of a lone spotlight, illuminating the hand-painted backdrop of a deep forest green. The scene was set, away went the music, the choir, emphasizing the stillness, the quiet of the night.


    "You''ve never wandered off on your own before without letting me know beforehand. Whatever happened to upholding the rules? My, adolescence¡­ could it be that you are of that age where secrets start to sprout in abundance? Time really flies, doesn''t it?"


    Every noise seemed to resound, the creak of a carriage parked beneath a tree, the muffled thud of leather boots, the quake of breath in the cold of night. The only thing soundless, the only thing silent¡­ was her. It''s always her.


    "I don''t mind if you don''t share. I too have my things that I prefer kept unsaid. Secrets. We all have them. I also don''t mind if you break a rule or two¡­ the world would cease to function if it''s always kept governed. You''re allowed to grow, you''re supposed to¡­ and you''re allowed to make mistakes, it''s how we learn."


    There were many eyes glued to the stage, no one spoke, no one even dared a whisper¡­ it was a deafening quiet utterly captivated. Leon yed his part so well, we could all be forgiven for thinking we were actually there.


    When he breathed into his palms, we too felt the bitter chill. When he bent a knee and leveled himself, we felt the dewy strands of grass graze at our ankles¡­ and when he met with her eyes, flushed golden, gleaming bright in the night, we too felt her stare.


    "That being said, my dear Sera," He took her hand in his, and clutched in firmly. "This is not a mistake I will allow you to make. You go, you''ll find nothing out there for you. I do not say this to spite you, I never will, I say this for I do not wish to see you hurt any more than you already have been."


    Sera''s backstory was mostly told through lines and lines of text you''d read in a codex entry, aside from the bits and pieces you''d also inevitably uncover through a ythrough¡­ there wasn''t really anywhere else you''d find more about her.


    So this dialogue between them here was new¡­ probably written in by some scriptwriter behind the scenes to fill in the nk spaces left by the developers to better tell her story.


    I was sure that in actuality this wasn''t exactly how the scene yed out. But Sera''s stare, to my right, seem to im otherwise. I looked at her, peering deep behind the violet veil, I wasn''t seeing the stubborn, belligerent, quick-to-anger advocator of death no more.


    No, there was just a girl there now¡­ who was just very lost, very confused, and very much conflicted, and with no way to ever express it out to the world, no way for anyone to hear her.


    Nobody at all, except¡­


    "Let''s go back, Sera," Leon said, tugging at her arm gently. "Let''s just sleep through the rest of the night. At dawn we''ll¡­ we''ll pack up the carriage, we''ll leave this ce. We''ll go elsewhere, we''ll forget about this - you''ll forget about this. It was a mistake toe here in the first ce."


    The child didn''t budge, and when Leon tugged a little harder, she pulled herself away, a single step broadening the distance between them.


    Surprise flickered briefly in his eyes, but was gone almost immediately. Smiling, Leon tried for another attempt, treading his voice on the line of caution.


    "You''re a smart girl, Sera. If you weren''t, you wouldn''t even be doing this. I know you heard the rumors¡­ I know the murmurs of our recent customers did not escape those sharp ears of yours¡­ and I know not for sure whether if it is indeed true or not. Your resemnce to the queen and her daughter is not a fact that can be easily overlooked¡­ and indeed as you grow older, I''ve no doubt you''d be just as beautiful as her royal highness, if not, then perhaps even more so..."


    He took a step forward.


    "You''re curious, I know you are¡­ you always have been. But Sera, I beseech you, do not attempt to appease that curiosity of yours for just this one instant. No good woulde out of this. The King''s renowned for his fierceness, and for you to show up out of the blue¡­ a halfbreed bearing the face of his beloved daughter, his devoted wife¡­ whatever is he to think? Trust me when I say that this absolutely will not end well for every party involved."


    Another step inching closer, another hand out in offer.


    "Sera, please, I''m afraid I have to insist¡­e back over here, get back into the carriage. Sleep, and just forget about it all."


    Whoever it was beneath the cloak and hood has got Sera mannerisms down to perfection.


    It''s the little things that did it. How she stared, how she stood¡­ even the way she growled back at him in response.


    Couldn''t even tell the difference.


    Meanwhile, the Sera at my side looked the total opposite. Onstage, she raised her head defiant, but here in the audience, she had it tilted, nted¡­ almost remorseful.


    Almost ashamed.


    The sorcery took a breath, his sigh heavy.


    "I promised you long ago that I would help you find what it is you are looking for - and yes I know it may seem like that you found it finally¡­ and indeed, it might really be so this time but - "


    Sera vehemently shook her head. The two of them did. Both in perfect unison.


    "Yes, I know I - " He twitched, showing fleetingly a troubled expression. "I did not lie¡­ I swore I would help you find it, and sincerely I tried¡­ sincerely I¡­"


    Sera kept shaking her head, kept taking paces back¡­ the look in her eyes taking a shape very much familiar¡­ cold, angry, bitter.


    "You¡­ I¡­ I suppose you''ve figured it out already, haven''t you?" Leon said quietly, seeing her scowl. "Yes, see? You are a smart one, indeed. Smarter than I''ll ever be¡­"


    He tried for a smile but faltered, shutting his eyes for a long, long while¡­ only opening them up again, once only facing them upwards to the sky.


    "Yes, I knew long already what it is you are looking for¡­ immediately, as soon as I firstid eyes on you I knew. You look too much like her for it to be just a mere coincidence. You have to be - no, you are - the long-lost daughter to the Queen of Astra."


    Sera could be heard stifling a breath. Which one did first, I couldn''t even tell.


    "It was merely a theory at first. She had only borne but one child, and you were a half-fey wandering the vige woods at the furthest end of the nation. I thought it simply unfeasible. I thought it just as that¡­ a mere coincidence. I thought nothing of it again until that incident in Creekwood.


    "How your own kind shunned you, despised you for no apparent reason at all aside from¡­ aside from¡­ that''s when I finally knew with absolute certainty. I didn''t tell you beforehand, because¡­ well, I couldn''t see you hurt again. I didn''t want you to bear that pain again. If your own kind couldn''t bear the sight of you¡­ then what of your own kin? You are but an innocent child, you don''t deserve that."


    Her stare meeting his lingered a bitter resentment. Those eyes, the emotion stirring within, more prominent than any that came before. The unmistakable look of betrayal.


    "I didn''t tell you, because I wanted to protect you¡­ shield you from any more harm. I knew that if you ever came to find out, you''de to hate me for doing so, but in spite of that, I chose to do so anyway. Yes, I kept a secret¡­ and I''m not sorry that I did."


    Logically, his defense was sound. The motivation he had to do what he did was understandable, rational. Sera was anything but right then. She would nevere to understand why.


    Not until it was toote.


    She took another distancing step.


    "Am I not enough?" He asked so suddenly. "To you. Just what am I to you? I''ve done the best I could, and I truly do care for you as I would a daughter. Is that not enough? Must you insist on searching for this thing of yours that may not even exist? Sera, I exist. I''ve always been there for you, and I always will be. I ask, is that not enough for you? After everything, after¡­ all this time?"


    Sera paused, only just for a moment to ponder¡­ but what woulde to him as his answer, was the faint steps on the ground gradually growing distant.


    That was when he stood, that was when he heaved.


    "Sera," He said, his voice firm. "If you take another step, I''ll have to stop you. I won''t let you go."


    And then Sera spun, Sera growled.


    "See to reason, I beseech you! She won''t you, she won''t have you. Why can''t you realize that? She left you nothing, she gave you nothing. Why? Why do you insist?"


    Just as she would never understand, likewise, the sorcerer would never understand her either. Why was it that she kept hold of her violet cloak tight, why her amber eyes stared infuriated, stared wounded. That this was more than just finding, this was feeling.


    The first feeling she''s ever felt¡­ he could never give him that.


    "Not to mention, the chaos your arrival would bring The implications. Asteria cannot afford their King undone. Not with Terestra at their doorstep. No, you can''t go."


    He spun around to the carriage, and reached for his staff propped against it. He moved too fast, so Sera reacted just as quick.


    A grave mistake.


    The gasp of the audience resounded, overpowering his. The tter of his staff hitting the ground was magnified in the sudden silence that followed immediately after.


    To me, to Sera¡­ it was a scene very much familiar. From her cloak emerged a mangled bony appendage, quick as lightning. Like a de through the heart, it struck¡­ into and through hisvish robes, sparing no moment for anything else, no other words exchanged, no more nces shared.


    As quick as it emerged, it vanished, retreading back into the narrow slit of her cloak. Blood seeped out, even more trickled, gushed¡­ spilling out of his chest and down to his feet.


    "Oh, I see."


    In spite of it, he could only chuckle.


    "I suppose... I wasn''t enough after all," He knees hit the ground once more, as he breathed hisst, smiled hisst. "I''m sorry I never was¡­"


    The curtains fell on the stage and the scene ended, leaving a darkness, a stillness, that no one was surprised to seeing¡­ and yet still nobody was ready for.


    Sera leaned back into her¡­ her amber eyes like rims of golden light in the dark. I noticed she never blinked once, just simply stared away, her gaze etched to where the sorcerer took hisst breath.


    She looked as if she wanted to say something, obviously though she didn''t ''cause she couldn''t. Maybe she wanted to apologize, maybe now with hindsight and time, she understood him better now.


    Maybe if only she understood him then, maybe perhaps she''d know¡­ that he was plenty enough, after all.

 Chapter 285 - A Rowdy Calm

    The majestic, illustrious rewards of ck and white settled high up their pedestals curtsied, waved, and left, retreating into the grand double doors once more, disappearing from everyone''s charm-zed gaze just as graceful, morous - leaving this tingling aftertaste behind in everybody''s mouth, this impulsive sensation in their senses, this¡­ awakened carnal instinct spurring forth insidious intents.


    A rising desire, an insatiable want.


    Looming above, the bell struck, tolling almost incessantly in the murmuring, squirming fervor of the crowd. The ngor eventually ceased, and with its end, came a new beginning.


    The announcer, his smirk from ear to ear, stepped aside with his arm extended, raised, like a signpost signaling the way forward, and just like a ring of the bell, he told, "Participants, curious onlookers, please enjoy yourselves plenty if you would."


    That was all that anyone needed to hear. The first person that stepped forward was immediately followed by the second, after the second came third, third became fourth, then within microseconds, it was a stampede, one which the guards stationed on every side everywhere utterly failed to contain.


    "Are we¡­ going too¡­?" Adalia asked, raising eyes wide awake at me. "It sounds¡­ intriguing¡­"


    I took a glimpse back at the stream of people rushing inwards, and gave a snort. "Sounds loud too."


    "I''ll be¡­ fine¡­" She assured me, then further inquired, "Will you be¡­ participating too¡­?"


    At that, Sera immediately snapped her gaze to mine, her amber shine shimmering the same question unspoken.


    "Do you want¡­ to...?" Adalia asked again.


    Once again, this girl''s eyes were the sharpest thing about her¡­ never mind the fangs and ws. She could see me tingling, see the impulsiveness within seeping through the seams.


    This wasn''t just a game to me. Not when Nick was here¡­ and certainly not with Leon. No, this was something else entirely. This was personal.


    I looked back again to the crowd, and amidst the chaos, there slinked in the rugged giant and the charming hero.


    "Yeah," I said, my mind made up. "I''mpeting."


    Expectedly, Adalia already knew my answer before I even thought it. She nkly nodded, and just casually inquired further, "Who¡­ will you be¡­ choosing to fight¡­ for...?"


    Sera had tethered her gaze on me again, with curiosity once again brimming aplenty.


    "To be announced," I said, taking my first step forward towards the tower. "First, I gotta go p me a princess silly. After that, we''ll find out soon enough"


    And with that being said, we joined the ever-shifting, ever-moving horde, gradually thinning as more and more people entered the premises. Sadly, no amount of VIP status can make this line go any faster - it''s a one-way entrance and it was constantly teeming with people - no way anybody can just slide in no problem.


    Usually, I was fine with the wait, long lines were absolutely no problem. But in this case, I found myself actually clicking my tongue in irritation, and edging ever subtly front thinking that would maybe get me closer.


    I wanted in fast. I wanted so badly to see Ash, to il Amanda - I wanted, no, needed to speak to both of them ASAP¡­ and obviously, it was a little hard to hold a conversation when you''re like a hundred million miles away from the other person, and my imagination certainly wasn''t helping to improve matters either.


    What was happening in there? What were they doing in there? Did Leon get to her first? Did Nick? Is this seriously happening? Am I about to enter the fray all willy-nilly?


    Like an imaginary racecar hurling round and round an imaginary track, these thoughts just kept looping over and over in my head¡­ an unwanted, unneeded source ofpany apanying me all the way through.


    But somehow, even so, I managed to pull through. After a long, long test of patience that could push even the most devout, devoted Buddhist monk to the brink, the moment finally came for our turn to enter through the giant double doors.


    We crossed the threshold, and I remembered as we did, in my head, I was formting a highly intricate n involving infiltrating the behind-the-scenes ongoings and somehow sneak myself an audience with either Ash or Amanda.


    How so? Don''t know. But I was dead set on seeing the n through. That was until I took a few more steps deeper inwards, a few more blinks and nces at the interior before it dawned on me.


    Perhaps, maybe, I was overthinking things just a little bit.


    In my head, I was scaling stories, putting on an array of disguises, flipping the building upside down to aplish my goal. All that nning - unnecessary. Why would you do any of that when your targets were already right in front of your very eyes?


    Inside was a grand space unique from any other. It wasrger than the library, grander than the theater, and could epass more people within its walls than all of the standsbined in the jousting arena.


    It was a gargantuan chamber with wooden columns and walls flushed to a glossy white finish. Stained ss windows, pouring in glimmering rays of light through of every shade, of every hue - a goddamn pce was what this behemoth of a room was, and I think that was exactly what they were going for.


    A ce befitting that of royalty.


    Ash and Amanda were right there, surrounded by glitz, adorned in mour, perched high up their magnificent thrones ced beside one another.


    Like a pair of high and mighty princesses, they sat there, looming over us allmon folk, surrounded by guards in the dozens, their gleaming spears gripped in their hands firm and ready.


    There goes my n out the window, can''t even get within ten paces of them without risking a trip down to the dungeons. Seriously, they were like museum artifacts over there¡­ just something to be admired afar, but never to touch.


    Know what makes it even worse? They caught wind of my presence already, they noticed my stares from afar - they saw me seeing them - and infuriatingly all they could do was wave at the burning questions lingering beneath my gaze.


    Ash timidly, a little happily¡­ the way she blinked sporadically made it tantly obvious she yed no part in any of this. Just a puppet on a string tethered to Amanda''s whims.


    And speaking of¡­ there was that little minx herself, mboyantly, mischievously, waving her gloved hand, and smiling wide her ruby lips.


    So close and yet so far.


    This was her idea, was it? Participate in an event, dragging Ash along with¡­ putting the both of them in the spotlight, throwing themselves to a pack of wolves¡­ and why?


    Because I chose not to choose back then.


    Seriously, all this effort, just to spur a little initiative from me?


    Well then, not like I have anyone to me but myself, right? I kicked myself in the balls here. I loaded the shotgun, I peeked down the goddamn barrel, and I pulled the trigger hard.


    ''Go with her, Ash.''


    So much for being wise.


    Then snapping me from my staring stupor, from out of nowhere, I heard a whiff, then slowly drawing up to my right, Adalia took another audible sniff.


    "It''s a¡­ banquet¡­" She muttered in a tone so evidently pleased.


    I too began to breathe in deep. There was a tanginess to the air, a zesty aroma swirling in every square inch. Even Sera had the tip of her nose beneath her veil piquing upwards.


    There were tables on each side of the chamber, many tables draped in white, long and wide, and on top of every table present were giant gleaming tters of gold and silver, and on top of those tters was every feast imaginable prime for the picking.


    A little song and dance, the announcer proimed back then.


    It seemed we would be celebrating first before we get to the down and dirty of things. Or in other words, this was the calm before the storm.


    Pretty rowdy calm if you ask me.


    Everybody was indulging themselves to their heart''s content. Feasting, reveling, continuously merry onwards, prancing jolly feet to the beat of the melody by the bards off to the side.


    Once again, I found two pairs of eyes meeting mine, inquiring silently, piercingly, both Adalia and Sera''s.


    Yeah, that reminds me¡­ none of us had lunch yet, did we? Whoops.


    I nudged my head, iled one arm. "Yeah, go nuts, guys. Not like I''m your chaperone, am I?"


    The words barely left my lips, and already they were gone¡­ somewhere amidst the festivities, indulging themselves right along with the rest of the crowd.


    I''m surprised Adalia barely minded the ruckus¡­ she probably smelt pancakes or something.


    As I scoured the crowd, I came upon another familiar sight. In their own little secluded corner, a panel of four individuals sat in a row. One had fangs, one had drabby old robes, another was cloak in a gilded hood, and thest wore a ratherrge pointy hat.


    Knowing what I know of them now, from a distance they had this presence about them - an air of authority, and a feeling of importance - but I suppose that''s a given, they''d be terrible judges if they didn''t.


    asionally, I''d see an individual break from the crowd, and steadily approached them¡­ and thetest from a long line of individuals, I saw Leon himself emerge. Confidence in his stride, a swell to his chest, he went over to the panel and made light banter with the four before scribbling something hastily on the table, and shortly right after that, he was off on his way once again.


    I suppose that''s where people go to enlist, herald themselves as champions for one or the other or whatever. I see, so that''s how it is.


    That''s Amanda''s ploy.


    This was where she''d make me choose what I didn''t back then.


    Her or Ash?


    Clever girl.


    Stupid girl, too.


    I''m not tethered to your strings, Amanda. I''m not a puppet. I can make these choices for myself¡­ and I''ll make them now.


    Ash was the obvious choice, if I wanted to spite you back¡­ and I obviously do, and I obviously will. So¡­ there you go.


    The divine Elf-princess in white, it was.


    One leg over the other, I slithered through the gaps in the crowd and slowly made my way over. But just as I was about to emerge out the other end, a voice came booming, proiming.


    Announcing.


    "Dear potential champions!" Bellowed the familiar tremor of the announcer''s voice. "Before we continue on with the festivities, I feel the need to remind you all that it has always been a long-standing tradition that preceding the main event - males, and females of every kind need absolutely to partake in the Waltz of the Divines."


    Waltz of the Divines?


    Everybody line up! Brace yourselves! For now, you dance beneath the loving gaze of the Divines!" He sped his hands in a resounding p. "And of course, everyone will too have a turn dancing with each of the Princesses at least once¡­ as per tradition, of course? Isn''t that right, your Royal Highnesses?"


    Amanda stood, curtsying with grace. Ash followed along, bowing her head slight and meek.


    "Judges?"


    Over to the panel, four nods in unison.


    "And that''s that!" The announcer pped his eyes again. "Now what are we waiting for? Bards! Cue the music! Everybody in line! Let the Waltz of the Divines begin!"


    Well then, I suppose enlisting can wait for a bit. I think my n has yet to falter, after all. Very well, let''s go and have ourselves a dance, shall we?

 Chapter 286 - Speed Dancing, Part 1

    I''ve only danced a few times in my life¡­ even lesser times actually apanied. Focusing on keeping in grace with the melody, I wouldn''t know my right foot from my left.


    But out of respect and for the keepsake of tradition, I bottled away those qualms and tightly sealed the cap shut. Now was I supposed to stand here or was I supposed to stand there? The announcer said to line ourselves, and yet everyone''s cement felt sporadic and spontaneous.


    Then just as spontaneous and sporadic, the music began to y and suddenly it was a free-for-all scramble for a partner. When themotion had dwindled and the dust had cleared, I found myself hand-in-hand with an Elf.


    It wasn''t Ash, sadly. No, I looked around, scoured, as I clumsily tried to keep pace¡­ and I saw her distinct flutter of white quite a ways away, waltzing along to the music, her hands entwined with that of the seriously, astronomically, undeniably lucky individual that got to her first.


    The sight stung¡­ like a little prickle to the heart to that heart that just kept stabbing deeper and deeper. My dance partner was a little concerned, understandably so. Maybe she was under the impression I didn''t wanna dance with her from the way I kept nting my eyebrows.


    Whatever though, I''d eventually get my turn somewhere down the line. Most I could do was keep shifting inch by inch towards her position, and pray to whatever Divines that were up there watching for that early chance.


    A step, a bow at a time, I slowly started growing ustomed to the customs. Every so asionally, once there was a brief break in the melody, that was everyone''s cue to switch partners, spinning the full 180 to the newest nearest individual in proximity.


    There was also no differentiating between sexes. Apparently, the Divines were advocates of equal opportunity, thus if it so happens that I get paired with another guy, then a guy it was.


    Made for some pretty awkward first few moments, I won''t deny¡­ especially when you both swing one way and not the other. But I find that so long as we avoided eye contact throughout, it was all good.


    I didn''t mind it so much¡­ Honestly, I was always too busy waiting for the next pause in the melody to even focus on who I was dancing with at the current moment.


    This process repeated itself a few more times, every pause, every segue, I danced, I pranced, always in the arms of another¡­ but always a stranger. Then a crescendo of violins cued in a silence, and I turned, looked, and almost immediately smiled.


    The music picked up again, plucking to the rhythm of a more dainty tune. Still smiling, I took a polite bow to which sheplemented with a slight curtsy, and afterward, when I took my new partner''s hand into my own, I had to take great caution simply to avoid scraping the sides of my fingers with her razor-sharp tips.


    And for the first time, I was actually paying very close attention to the waltzing beat of my feet.


    "Well now," I muttered nonchntly, very nearly chuckling. "I didn''t know you danced."


    I spun her around clumsily, and her body twirled around me gracefully, and she replied back just as casually.


    "Special¡­ asions..."


    I pulled us left, perhaps a bit hasty. "asion has to be pretty special then."


    Yet she followed along with my movements effortlessly. "It¡­ is¡­"


    We swayed, we flowed, one end a gently coursing river¡­ and on the other, a raging rapid constantly shifting tides. Seeing as how she was the better between us two, I let her take charge, while I just¡­ kinda trailed along.


    "Have you¡­ decided yet...?"


    So it wasn''t just a dance, then¡­ she wanted some answers too.


    "Yes, I have," I replied.


    "I... see¡­" She pressed further. "Who is... it¡­?"


    I smiled. "Well, wouldn''t you like to know?"


    "I¡­ would¡­"


    "Can I ask why you would?"


    "I''m¡­ curious¡­"


    "Curious," I repeated, recalling our prior conversation. "Is that ''meaning of love'' thing again, isn''t it?"


    "You love¡­ Ash¡­" She suddenly spurted out of the blue, nearly sending me on a collision course with the other dancers. "From you¡­ maybe I can feel how it feels¡­ through your love¡­ from her..."


    This girl''s got unconventional priorities, I''m telling you. Well at least, she''s open about them¡­ actually speaking out her motives, unlike a certain other woman around here. Nudge, nudge. Cough cough.


    I can understand that line of thinking, but it''s got me begging to ask¡­


    "Wouldn''t you rather feel love for yourself instead of through others?"


    There was a stillness that washed over the hall, the break in the music signaling our cue to switch. Our little frolic came to a halt, she no longer led, and I no longer followed. Adalia slowly drew her hands away from mine, drew herself away from me.


    "Perhaps¡­ one¡­ day¡­"


    Then, just as sudden, the silence was gone, and the music seamlessly picked up once again.


    We spun around, turning our backs to each other, and as we were greeting our newfound partners with the customary courtesies, I heard a fleeting whisper from behind.


    "Keep shifting¡­ left¡­" It said to me. "You''ll find her¡­ there¡­"


    Well then, thanks very much for the heads up mysterious, listless, vampire cupid. Appreciate the directions.


    Shifting, spinning, whirling, bowing from one partner to another, I gradually made my way further left, having a hearty romp with all sorts of creatures fascinating which were also plenty enough to fill an entire bestiary on which race was the better dance than the other.


    Werewolves were hard to hold. I noticed that the subi tend to often trip on their tails. Orcs had big limbs so mind the feet. Don''t even get me started on the ones with long protruding horns, oh boy¡­ guy nearly gouged my eye out taking a bow.


    This went on for a couple of tunes more, I don''t how many more paces left I could take before I end up bowing my head to the wall instead. I couldn''t see her anywhere, and it certainly didn''t help that I was constantly moving about as if I was on a musical merry-go-round.


    Another seamless segue to another dainty tune. I bid my goblin partner farewell and spun around disheartened¡­ I''m getting worried this whole thing would end before I even get my chance for that one-on-one dance. Doesn''t help that one of the bards working the pan flute looked already on the verge of copse from ack of breath.


    Then I looked up at my dance partner anew, saw stark ck in every furls and curls of a gown, saw bright gold hair tied in ribbons cascading curled with a curtsy.


    "Dear Jester," She spoke pretentiously, a slender gloved hand outstretched, paired with a glossy smile. "Will you grant me the honor of a dance for only but a moment brief?"


    Amanda exuded elegance, permeated beauty and grace with the slightest of movements. Too bad I couldn''t see none of that. No, all I saw was the gleam of mischief in her gaze and the conniving smirk on her face.


    It was a cockiness look worthy of Ria, really¡­


    "Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" I said, slowly taking her hand into my own. "The princess asking for a dance from a jester¡­ not much for high standards, are you?"


    "Beauty''s in the eye of the beholder, as they do say," She said, her other hand on my shoulder, and mine on her waist. "And would you look at that? You''re all that I can see right now."


    "Nice try. But you can''t tter your way out of this one, Amanda," I whispered, then whispered even louder. "Speaking of which, just what the hell is this?"


    She giggled, pulled my arms for a twirl, then facing me again, she whispered back. "It''s a dance, silly. Now dance properly¡­ I''m wearing heels, and yet you''re the one here that''s tripping all over himself instead."


    "You know what I mean," I hissed under a breath. "Your idea? This here? Don''t like it, hate it. What the hell were you thinking? Putting yourself as a grand prize? Putting Ash?! Are you out of your mind?"


    "Hey, I told you already if I told you beforehand you''d absolutely say no," She said, finding amusement in my outrage. "You were properly warned, all things considered."


    "Warned of what? Warned of this?" I spun us a full circle around the room. "How the hell was I supposed to ever consider this?"


    "Hmm," She frowned. "I suppose you don''t."


    "You just threw yourselves in a den of starving wolves."


    "I know!" She said heartily. "Isn''t that wonderful? In fact, I think Ash is actually stealing the show. Everybody just keeps shoving each other just to get to her."


    I gaped at her as I twirled her again. "You know, I don''t think you''re quite getting it."


    "Actually, I think it''s you that''s not quite getting it."


    "Really, now?" I said, eyes wide open in disbelief. "Okay then, tell me, dear princess? What exactly am I supposed to be getting here?"


    "That you can no longer just sit and stare doing nothing as you''ve always done," She pulled me close, her whispers in my ear. "Now, you actually have to get your ass up and finally make that decision."


    My eyes were just staring again, still stuck trying to process things out. "That''s petty as all hell."


    "It is petty. I am petty." She said, leading our waltz to the middle of the chamber withrge strides. "But at least I know what I want¡­ and at least I''m willing to do whatever it takes in order to get it. Question is now, my dear jester¡­ are you?"

 Chapter 287 - Speed Dancing, Part 2

    We kept rocking ourselves, teetering left, leaning right. Amanda was clearly the better dancer than I so as expected she took charge and I followed, my own personal human-sized metronome guiding my tone-deaf steps back into rhythm.


    She straightened my posture, tightened my grip, loosened my steps¡­ ever so subtly breaking me in like some sort of dancing mule. But despite the lessons, I just couldn''t quite get the finer pointers right¡­ and yes, it was for theck of trying.


    Have you ever danced with the devil in the pale moonlight?


    Well, now I can say that I have¡­ and now I can say for myself that it wasn''t all quite fun.


    "So what do you think of the event so far?" Amanda asked so casually, like all of the sudden we''d be talking about the weather at any moment. "Like the music? It''s allposed of music from Asteria. We just reprised the OSTs to better fit a ballroom tune. That was actually my idea. Pretty good, no?"


    You know, I didn''t think it was possible to dance without feeling. But the fact that I could sway myself so lively, and yet feel so empty simultaneously just proves that anything''s possible when enough bullshit is thrown in your face.


    "Sorry, I nked out. An idea of yours? Good?" I said, sighing as I spun her around. "Never would have thought."


    Obviously, my gloomier demeanor had not gone unnoticed, her lips shaping to a frown with a tilt sideways. "Are you sulking?"


    "Of course I''m sulking."


    "Don''t sulk. Stop sulking."


    "I''m gonna continue to sulk," I assured her, already resigning myself to an eternal grumpiness. "I''ll take a vow of sulking if that''s what it takes. The fact that you - "


    "That I what?" She interjected, a chuckle stifled behind a smile. "Went behind your back? Break your trust? Did something utterly, morally reprehensible?"


    "Don''t also forget getting me to actually dance in this getup," I pointed out immediately. "That''s the most egregious one."


    That chuckle broke through. "Think maybe you''re overreacting a bit?"


    "No."


    "It''s like bitter medicine. You might not want it, but really it is all for your own good."


    "How is any of this for my own good?" I asked, briefly breaking our hands apart to il mine up. "Did being made a princess for so long make you think you''re wise? Who the hell are you supposed to be anyway?"


    "I said it before. I''m Princess Riona - the sole monarch of the Kingdom of Astra."


    "Okay, Princess Riona, the sole monarch of the Kingdom of Astra," I began, enunciating every word with a high-pitch jeer. "Enlighten this foolish fool to your absolute wisdom. Exin your thought process. Do you get a kick out of doing this to me or something?"


    "Get a kick?" She said, her smirk suddenly straightening. "I''ll kick you! I already told you I''m doing this all for you, you dummy!"


    "Well wow, I''m ttered, I''ve never had a woman organize an entire battle royale for me before topete myself in. Woo gee, you really shouldn''t have."


    "Implying as if I held you at gunpoint and forced you topete."


    "You might not have a gun, but you do have an Elf kept hostage¡­ and you know damn well how''d I react. I''m not implying anything, I''m stating the facts."


    "So¡­" She went for a twirl, then surprisingly, very nearly stumbled if not for my hands keeping her upright. "You''re going to be actually¡­peting?"


    "No shit," I said.


    For some reason, she stayed leaning in my arms. "Really, really?"


    Before I could answer again, however, I heard something distinct, something deafening - the still sudden sound of silence. It came the time to switch again, and one by one the dancers surrounding us parted hands.


    But when I tried to do the same, I couldn''t. My hands stayed interlocked, my fingers stayed intertwined - Amanda wasn''t letting go. Then, with one eye to the crowd, she quickly spun and weaved us around to another section of the room¡­ where there was no one to notice that the princess had yet to dance with another.


    "Pretty sure we''re not allowed to do that," I muttered, hastily cing a hand to her waist once more, and nking my face as if all was right. "You really don''t y by the handbook, do you? Even your fellow hostess said as much."


    "Oh hush, no one noticed," She mumbled, and yet still darted her gaze around uncertain. "Besides, what harm is another dance or three?"


    "Three?"


    Anyway, where were we?" She said, ignoring the questionpletely. "Ah yes, ahem¡­ really, really?"


    "Yes, really, really," I affirmed again, getting quite weary. "You''re acting like getting me to participate in this shit wasn''t part of your grand scheme at all."


    "No, it is, it is," She assured, suddenly back to smiles again. "It''s just that there was still the prospect you''d justpletely sit back and do nothing instead¡­ which in my head had a 50/50 chance of happening. Considering, well¡­ you."


    "I feel called out."


    "You''re indecisive, too indecisive." She said, roping herself around my arm. "I''m just giving you a little push in the right direction, you see."


    "You call this a little?"


    "Point is - now, you can''t just sit your tiny little ass on your tiny little fence anymore mulling things over all day. Not everybody is as patient as you are, not everybody is willing to wait for you to finallye to a consensus¡­ and I certainly am not waiting for you any longer. Not everybody is going to be making that first move¡­ sometimes, it''s gotta be you."


    She leaned backwards, nting downwards. I held tight, leaned forward¡­ with only inches to separate, face to face, the warm breath from her lips coating mine as she softly whispered with an almost leering smile.


    "So make your move already, dummy."


    I stared into her eyes, the dark brown within shimmering tenderly, fondly.


    "I already did," I whispered back.


    "Did you?" She blinked mildly surprised. "So? Is it Ash, is it me? Which side of the fence did you finally topple over to?"


    I pulled us back up, straightening our stances, and promptly began to move again, our steps light and nimble.


    "First off, why you?" I whispered. "I''d never think to begin with that - "


    "Well, why not me? She said, feigning a sadness that she was far from feeling. "I''m smart, I''m funny, I''m pretty¡­"


    "Humble too, apparently," muttered me, shaking my head slightly. "That''s not what I mean. I know that already. I mean why did you, out of everyone you know, choose me?"


    "Do I need a reason?"


    "Everyone has a reason."


    "You saved my life, that''s one," She said, slowing down our pace to a slow waltzing circle spinning in ce. "Isn''t it quite normal to fall in love with your heroes?"


    "You''re not normal. What else is there?"


    "Well, you also saved the world from a slow rotting death. I think that''s worthy of a few admirers to your name, don''t you think so?"


    "Sounds materialistic," I shook my head. "You''re not materialistic, keep going."


    She snorted. "I also think you''re cute."


    "My mom thinks I''m cute," I said. "Come on, give me something more feasible."


    I heard her expel a breath, like a burst ofughter that sputtered out quick. "Ohe on, now you''re grasping for excuses. Is it really that improbable to you that I could eventually grow to like you? Is it that unfeasible a prospect? Really?"


    She kept quiet after that, awaiting a response¡­ to which eventually was answered with only my silence, my stare. That was all she needed to hear, to see.


    "Of course not," She smirked again. "You knew already that I like you. I made it plenty obvious that I did¡­ fake boyfriend, pfft. And what''d you choose to do? You yed dumb, you yed blind, went along with it¡­ brush it all aside. You still are."


    "That''s not fair, I - "


    "Do you like me too?"


    "Okay, now that really isn''t fair."


    "All fair in love and war," She retorted, giving no chance to contend. "It''s a yes or no¡­ it''s a simple question."


    "But a hard answer."


    Amanda shook her head at that, suddenly her poise not as refined, her demeanor not as exuberant, her expression not as vibrant.


    "Still on that fence, I see..." She muttered. "Or maybe you just like to keep people waiting in anticipation, maybe? I guess I''ll find out soon enough anyway. Once the dance is over, the contenders will be announced¡­ and your choice will finally be revealed."


    Here''s the thing, I needed a moment to think, a moment to back away a step and assess. But every word from her lips, every expression on her face, kept stamping out every opportunity to do so.


    So I veered away, threw my gaze literally everywhere else except back at hers. I thought maybe then I could unscramble the words I wanted to say, that I could then speak out to her in a way that would leave no room for questions or misunderstandings.


    I only needed a second or two¡­ just a second or two.


    But then I found my gaze lingering for three more seconds¡­ then four more, five¡­


    Her unmistakable ethereal white, twirling. The glow of her eyes, gleaming ever-green. I saw them, found them¡­ found her just there, just across, maybe two, three dancers distant.


    Twirling, spinning... dancing with another, and not just with any other. Her fingers on his shoulders. His hand on her waist. The golden locks of hair that fluttered with every sway was just as unmistakable.


    Leon looked as if he was in pure bliss, his smile seemingly only growing wider with every second''s pass. I hated it, I hated seeing it¡­ I felt that prick again, that sting in my chest. Only worse.


    And yet, I couldn''t stop staring¡­ and briefly, I even forgot what I was doing in the first ce.


    That was until I heard a quiet sigh sounding close, then instantly I snapped my head back¡­ only to find Amanda''s gaze also astray, her eyes following where mine had led to, and she saw what I was seeing.


    I watched her face. Saw every subtle movement, saw every fleeting expression, until it finally settled, finally decided¡­ and she turned back to me with only a peculiar smile apanying her stare.


    "What a glimpse," She uttered, her tone strangely nonchnt. "I think I just caught a sneak peek into your mindset there, didn''t I? Even when I''m right in front of you¡­ you still manage to somehow find her too. It''s kinda amazing. Guess you really did make a move already, after all."


    Then as if timing to the melody of bitter irony, the music abruptly came to a sudden stop again, leaving more of a quiet than there already was.


    "Now who''s the one overreacting?" I said, my voice like a strangled whisper. "Amanda, who I choose now is arbitrary. At the end of the day, who gets who won''t change anything between any of us here because the oue won''t change¡­ because it''s just a game. It doesn''t really matter."


    "Well, I thought it mattered¡­" She muttered, for once, just for a second¡­ losing the smile in her voice.


    The silence ended, another melody starting anew. It took a while for me to notice that our fingers were no longer entwined, that our hands were finally parted.


    "But that''s just me," She said, bouncing back again. "Don''t think too much about it¡­ ''cause I know you will. You always do."


    And with that she spun around, disappearing from view as her new dance partner swayed her elsewhere. Leaving me bowing down to my own newfound partner with a heavy head.


    Because I do indeed have a lot to think about now.


    Here''s a side-note of that bestiary that may or may note to fruition - Princesses especially, are a downright headache.


    Steer rightfully clear.

 Chapter 288 - Speed Dancing, Part 3

    My feet were starting to ache. Every bend left, every nt right, like a pound of a hammer dispersing through my calves. After a certain point, I just wanted things to move along. My desire to dance has sunk to a rock bottom below rock bottom.


    I''ve exchanged hands with so many people, I''m pretty sure the palms of my hands were now a metropolitan living space for so many various germs. Demon germs, Beastmen germs, Fey germs¡­


    Speaking of which -


    "Do you even know how to dance?"


    I''m thest person I know I want as an arbiter for dancing, I don''t belong on a panel, much less on the dancefloor itself¡­ but when you get partnered with a literal bundle of violet who you knew for sure definitely was no dancing queen, you tend to ask these kinds of questions.


    Sera gave her standard universal response to pretty much everything I say - a groan conveying annoyance - and just impatiently seized my hand into hers.


    I didn''t even care anymore, I just went along with, whatever, we''re dancing now¡­ and not even that well either. From the clumsy paces of her feet, to the unsteady sway of her body, I could see that she was a fellow learner too in the sacred dance art of ''monkey see monkey do''.


    Of course, I doubt she was just here for the sole purpose of having a quick fling and swing with me. Sera always had another motive. I wouldn''t exactly call them hidden motives, just unspoken ones.


    Nevertheless, I heard them loud and clear.


    "You''re thinking ofpeting?"


    The first nod.


    "You wanna make your precious Eshwlyn doesn''t get taken by anybody else here?"


    The second nod.


    "You won''t be holding back whatsoever too?"


    And finally the third nod affirming every one of her intentions. Well then, that just simply won''t do. Sighing, I went ahead and gave my standard universal response to everything she had to say.


    "Don''t."


    As expected Sera didn''t like that. Which honestly, I''m surprised she even thought otherwise. Like what the hell, you seriously think I''m just gonna let you rampage free on these people and just nod and smile while you do so?


    Nick, maybe. Leon, definitely. But at the expense of everybody else? No. I ain''t that desperate.


    Not yet, at least.


    "Let me handle it," I said, bracing already for the tidal wave of dissenting growls to flood my ears to the brim.


    And yet¡­ the only shrill thing that pierced my ears then was the sound of a bard blowing on his flute rather too harsh. Sera just stared in silence¡­ she didn''t even scowl.


    "You don''t mind that?" I asked, only for more of that silence to follow. "If I win, I get her. That doesn''t bother you?"


    If she did or not, I guess I''d never know. All of a sudden, despite a melody still ongoing, she pried her hands loose from my own and stalked off elsewhere without a word¡­ leaving me hanging there, standing there, partner-less and answer-less.


    Hmm. You know, I have this strange feeling that she wasn''t actually going to enlist in the first ce. Perhaps I didn''t hear all of her motives as well as I thought I did¡­ maybe she was hiding that one all along.


    Whatever case, her departure had just released me free from these eternal shackles of dance. I''ve danced my due, and so now it was time to offer myself as tribute.


    Slowly, I navigated my way around the ballroom, circumventing the crowd easy. It wasn''t long before the judges'' panel came sliding back into view.


    The music stopped, and the scramble for newfound partners began anew.


    Thankfully, I was no longer caught up in that never ending loop. Trust me, I''ve pranced about enough for more than one lifetime, and I''m more than happy to voluntarily shatter my own kneecaps so long as I never have to dance again.


    "Oh!"


    I heard a gasp, then I saw a smile, and then from the bottom of my heart, I thanked God that I was only speaking in hyperbole just now.


    ''Master!"


    Or else it was bye-bye kneecaps right then and there.


    If I thought her already utterly breathtaking at a distance, then up close and personal Ash was practically a life-threatening hazard.


    Mesmerizing to the point of suffocating, that''s what she was.


    I only noticed myck of breath once I heard the flute yer take a sharp wheeze of his own.


    Someone needs to switch him quick, poor bastard''s gonna keel over anytime now.


    "I¡­ I have hoped our paths would have crossed soon," Ash said, her ears squirming ecstatic. "I had nearly begun to lose hope of that as time went on."


    Seems like I wasn''t the only one hoping all this time.


    Faintly at first, the music filled the quiet¡­ a slow gentle harmony of strings and percussions. I suppose just one more dance wouldn''t hurt much.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting," I said, taking a bow with my hand out towards her. "Shall we, then?"


    Ash curtsied back, and slowly ced her hand into my own. "I would like nothing more."


    It was as if all my pain, all my struggles had been whisked away by her mere presence alone.


    Dancing with her was as effortless, as seamless as breathing. Our paces in sync, our movements fluid¡­ and for once, I was taking charge.


    Everything else, anything else apart from us just melted away. Nothing else seemed to matter. We just spun and twirled in our own little private bubble.


    "So," I said, ncing at her sideways. "Elf-princess, huh? It''s a good look. I like it. Really like it."


    Ash''s gaze sank to her feet, her face faintly flushed, and when she next spoke, it was with a slight stammer, "Um, Lady Amanda¡­ She insisted I participate alongside her in this event. I expressed my concerns, but she insisted that you''d ultimatelye to find it - "


    "Fun?" I suggested, her little nodded afterward affirming my answer.


    "Was she right, after all?" Ash asked rather apprehensively. "Are you¡­ having fun, Master?"


    I spun her, caught her, then told her, "Surprisingly¡­ I am now."


    Her smile of relief that followed could have easily lit a gloomy night sky, I swear.


    "Are youfortable with this though, Ash?" I asked. "You''re pretty much the center of a lot of attention."


    "I do not mind it much so, in some way¡­ I even find it somewhat ttering to be admired for once. In any case, it is a nice change of pace from how things usually are."


    "Yeah, I suppose having a ton of people fighting for your hand is one way to get an ego boost."


    Her ears gave a little wriggle. "Yes, speaking of which, um, Master¡­ could I ask if you have already¡­ well, have you enlisted yet?"


    I frowned. "Not yet. I will though."


    They wriggled again, harder this time. "Oh, I see. Then, it''s safe to assume that you''ve already made your choice?"


    "Pretty safe."


    "May¡­ may I ask, simply out of curiosity, who it is that you''ll be contending for?"


    "Out of curiosity, you say?"


    "C-curiosity yes, Master," She stammered, nodding vigorously.


    If the word ''brazen'' had a face, Ash''s would be the perfect fit . Unlike Sera, she doesn''t exactly have an easy way to hide her intentions¡­ not when those ears were a flicker away from creating their own breeze anyway.


    "Why?" I asked, feigning ignorance some more. "Do you have a certain someone in mind I should go for?"


    She nearly tripped, recovering quick. "No, no, of course not. Perish the thought, Master! I-I''ve been strictly informed already that I am not allowed to influence other people''s decisions in any way whatsoever."


    Don''t know about that. I''m pretty sure that you being you is enough to stir up some influence.


    "You might not be allowed to influence, but you''re still allowed to guess, right?" I nudged my head. "Go on, take a guess."


    "I¡­" She pursed her lips, the distinct tint of embarrassment swelling in her cheeks. "I cannot speak for myself¡­ however, I suppose I can say what Lady Amanda predicted you''d choose."


    "Don''t tell me," I snorted. "Did she point at herself and proimed ''me''?"


    "On the contrary¡­" Ash muttered meekly. "Lady Amanda pointed at me and proimed ''you''."


    Huh¡­ that''s not what I exactly had in mind. My brief interaction with her gave off apletely different impression.


    "She said that?"


    "Lady Amanda insisted that it would be me that you''d choose," Ash further borated. "She believed that given a choice between us two¡­ that there were no other prospects for anything else."


    No other prospects for anything else. If Amanda thought that anyway, why''d she still put herself up?


    And the fact that she even thinks that to begin with¡­ and yet said what she said¡­ I¡­


    What was her motivation here?


    "S-still curiously speaking, Master, I have to ask," Ash said, staring up at me with a downward gaze. "Is she right, after all?"

 Chapter 289 - One Or The Other

    A short and simple question one moment. A convoluted andplicated decision the next. Amanda was shaping out to be a surprise wildcard in my life I never sawing.


    At first, I thought this whole fiasco here was just another ploy to get me riled¡­ and it was that, but it was also so much more than that. She knew how I felt about Ash already¡­ and she used that fact to get that answer she wanted out of me all this time, convolutedly,plicatedly.


    "Hey, I''m in love with you. Are you too?"


    It''s not like I haven''t considered the notion that maybe she did indeed have taken a somewhat liking to me. I''m well aware I tend to be a bit slow on the uptakes, but in this case, even a blind man could have seen her not-so-subtle subtleties from a nation away, if I couldn''t see it¡­ then I might as well just pluck my eyeballs and give ''em off to someone who would put it to far better use than I ever could.


    And yes, I did turn a blind eye - no pun intended - at every noteworthy remark, every implicating gesture she has thrown at me up till now, cause I mean,e on¡­ a guy like me, a girl like her? What is this, a self-insert novel?


    I just can''t at all fathom the how or the why¡­ but yet here we are, nevertheless. I never addressed her feelings for me, always pushed any indications into the dark recesses of my mind where it was left to rot forevermore because I didn''t want to disrupt the status quo.


    My rtionship with her as it is, was fine as it is. Putting romance into the mix was a dangerous concoction the way things were¡­ especially with how I already feel about Ash, or hell, Irene even¡­ when you consider those things, I just couldn''t see it¡­ see us happening.


    But now current circumstances had forced my eyes wide open, and like it or not, it was time to face the music I had shut my ears to all this time.


    Ash wriggled her ears, spinning graciously to the melody ying soft and gentle. Her expression anticipating, her gaze burning. ''Is it me or is it her?''. It was as if she didn''t know the answer already to that obvious question.


    Maybe she really didn''t.


    Maybe I really didn''t.


    "Well," I formed a smile, and spun along. "Who can say for sure? You''re both very enticing rewards."


    She smiled back at that. I noticed she''s been smiling more and more often now. This convention''s really doing its magic on getting her to unwind - and I have Amanda to thank for that too.


    "You tter me, Master. However, your statement does not prove a sufficient answer to the question."


    "It wasn''t supposed to."


    "Aah, how the burning curiosity lingers," She shook her head with a breathy chuckle. "I suppose I shall find out soon enough when the timees."


    "That you will," I said, then raised a brow. "Or, here''s an idea¡­ you could just drop out of thispletely and save me the trouble. What do you think?"


    The old Ash would have nodded her head in an instant, anything to better appease her Master in any way possible. However, current Ash was built slightly differently. Now she had her own whims, and with it, her own wants.


    Ash didn''t move her head in the slightest inch.


    "I think not, Master," She replied, a sheepish smile manifesting in a twirl around. "Though it is true I was coerced by Lady Amanda to partake in this activity, over time I havee to realize that this might prove¡­ an enlightening lesson for me, to put it one way."


    "A lesson, huh? A lesson in what exactly?"


    "A lesson in you, a valuable lesson too," Her swaying hair dropped as she finished her spin. "Your thoughts, your feelings¡­ to better understand you, Master, I feel it is imperative to know just how far you''ll go for the one you ultimately desire."


    "Oh-ho? That''s a verymendable reason to stay as a first-ce prize," I said. "But how do I know that you aren''t also just doing this just to see your Master push himself to the brink for his dear precious servant; shall it end up being you that I pick?"


    Another breathy chuckle, another sheepish smile. "You don''t."


    Suddenly, an echo shot throughout, a booming p of hands that assailed the musical serenity. Then, breathing deep, the announcer came forth once more with a grin spread from ear to ear."


    "Ahh, dancing. A unison of feelings and camaraderie like no other," He said with deep fondness to his tone. "s, it wretches my heart to say that all good things inevitably still have their ends. Now, it is time to rid away of the music, away with the dance. Princesses, I ask that you both return your throne and await the start of the tournament¡­ which shall bemencing shortly, I may add. So to anybody interested who hasn''t yet to fill in their names at the judges'' panel, now would be the time to do so. That is all. Everyone enjoy!"


    There was a hushed murmur of disappointment in the crowd, with a vocal few breathing out breaths of relief. I guess I wasn''t the only one reaching my breaking point.


    My grip on Ash''s hands wentx, and slowly she let them fall back to her side, one distancing step backward, with a final curtsy to follow. "I suppose I better be off, Master. I shall await with bated breath for your choice to be unveiled."


    I bowed back, one hand across my chest. "Just don''t suffocate."


    When I looked back up, I expected her to be gone already¡­ amidst the crowd gradually dispersing around the room. But she was still there, one hand over the other, with a gaze tender.


    "For transparency''s sake, Master, regardless of your choice, whether it be me or Lady Amanda, regardless shall you prove victorious or if another shall im me as their glory, please know that regardless of the oue next, that I will always be your faithful, loyal Servant to the end. Rest assured, there''s nothing that will ever change that."


    Leave it to Ash to appease even the most minuscule of butterflies fluttering in my stomach. Regardless of what happens next, what choices I make next, she''ll always see me, greet me, with a smile.


    Something I don''t think I''ll be able to say for a certain someone else.


    "I know, Ash," I said, then nudged my head left. "Now head back to your throne, your Highness. I''ll see you in a bit."


    And with a final departing bow, she finally took her leave, perched once more atop her high and mighty throne of gold. Shortly after, Amanda had made her return too, slumping down to her seat, burying one side of her face into her fist¡­ a brazen weary sigh leaving her narrow lips.


    I like to think the only reason she looked the way she did now was that she was simply worn out from all the dancing she had to do. Yeah, I''d like to think that, like to believe that¡­ but I wasn''t blind to the true reason anymore.


    Time to make my choice.


    Without all the waltzing and prancing, the route to the judges'' panel was as clear as an empty road¡­ I walked the streets, no longer concerned about bumping into any spinning cars or twirling bikes and before I knew it, I found myself staring down at a rather odd bunch of fellows once again - and they all stared back at me too, each in their own rather odd ways.


    The Hunter silently raised his bushy brows.


    The Vampire casually twirled at his narrow stache.


    The Wizard gave a feeble surprised chuckle.


    And The Witch shot up from her seat, very nearly pping two of her colleagues as she stretched her arms wide apart in wee.


    "Ah, if it isn''t the Jester himself!" She said, her smile utterly delighted. "We meet again! Third times truly the charm it seems."


    "Third?" The Hunter furrowed and frowned. "Pretty sure this is just our second. Where did the other meetinge from?"


    "Ah, you weren''t there for that," She said, addressing his inquiries with a wave. "I told you, remember? He came to my library earlier and yed a game. The one Nick was trying to sabotage."


    That''s when The Wizard suddenly spoke up, his narrow eyes filling with intrigue. "Oh? So this is the very same fellow that actually beat Leon in a match of wits. Very nice."


    "Ah, ''least someone here was paying attention."


    I just shrugged. "I had helped."


    "Yes, another vampire, right?" spoke The Vampire. "Not surprising. I always say Vampires are the smartest out of all the races."


    "Dude, shut up, ten plus ten is your kryptonite," said The Hunter, then in an instant, snapped his gaze back to me. "So, you beat Leon, eh? Alright, good for you. So what you gonna do now with thatbel hanging over your head? Brag? Post it on insta, tweet about it, or something?"


    "No, not exactly," I said, cing both my hands firmly on the table, my eyes meeting every single one of theirs. "I''m just gonna go beat him again."

 Chapter 290 - A Giant Leap

    A bold im. A dubious one too, spoke the silence of each and every one of their gazes.


    "Beat Leon again," reiterated The Witch, leading her elbows and head an inch forward. "Okay, I''m interested."


    "As if, though," The Hunter threw a hand unimpressed. "Dunno what you got under your sleeve here¡­ but you''ll never beat Leon when he''s serious - and trust me, I''ve never seen him more serious about something in my life."


    "It''s a crush," rolled the eyes of The Vampire.


    "A crush," The Witch reinforced with a smile. "Who would have thought that Leon would develop a soft spot for women stronger than him?"


    "Can''t deny, that Elf''s pretty pretty," muttered The Hunter.


    "Very pretty," nodded The Vampire in agreement.


    "Perhaps Eshwlyn in the game would have been even more an unforgettable character had there been an option to dress her like that," pondered The Wizard, folding the sleeves of magnificent robes across one another.


    Meanwhile, the Witch and her pointed hat politely gave a little shake. "Mmm, I disagree. I believe her charmes entirely from her attitude. It doesn''t matter what she''s dressed like."


    "Oh," started another once more. "But you see right¡­"


    Then for a moment thatsted longer than it should, I found that my very presence had suddenly be nothing more than a useless prop in a backdrop of a back and forth between the four.


    Don''t know how, but somehow the topic kept getting derailed from one train of thought to the next. A simple discussion of conventional attractiveness had slowly morphed into a petty disagreement about who was the most beautiful character in Asteria, then that shifted into a heated debate on who''s the best party member to have overall in your party.


    That''s when it clicked, and the synapses in my brain went, ''Hey, wait a minute!'' cause right only then did I finally realize that these four over here were actually dressed as the original four party members Leonardo receives after the prologue.


    Was it a cool detail? Yeah, I guess. Was it nice that they were heavily invested in their characters? Sure, I suppose so. Should it take precedent over actually assisting convention-goers such as myself? I think that''s where I''d beg to differ.


    Took so much time and effort on my part to get them back to the main topic at hand - and even then, right, it wasn''t even me that managed to get them to do that. Yep, no matter how many times I tapped on the desk or tried to get a word in edgewise, it wasn''t any use.


    Then, from behind, with a single word that boomed, a single word that fell a quiet almost instant, he came.


    "Hey..."


    It was the dullest, most monotone ''hey,'' I''ve ever had the displeasure of hearing¡­ and then just to make matters worse, high above me suddenly loomed a familiar shadow of a man.


    Very dark, very big, and very, very familiar.


    Then he ced his hands onto the table, just as I did¡­ but unlike me, the table did not sound an agonizing creak at the weight of it, nor did it vibrate the way that it did when I rapped my knuckles against the surface.


    But I guess that''s just the difference between the big and the small¡­ and it pretty much goes without saying that Nick was very, very big.


    Here he was again, and no, I''m not even fazed at this point. It''s a fact of life now, a fundamental rule of the universe, a cornerstone to the fabric of reality that can never be contended with.


    Where there is a will, there is a Nick.


    "I want to enlist as well," He said, locking his gaze briefly with my own.


    All four judges peered silently into the eyes of the nk-faced giant, the same way they did with me when I made my promation¡­ only without the amusement, and more with the bemusement.


    "Umm, yes, Nick¡­" began the Witch, clearing her throat to a tone sharper and tauter. "I had a feeling you''d want to¡­ considering, well¡­ but in any case, the rules are clear - the staff isn''t allowed to participate in any of the events. You know this. You''re the helper, not the helpee."


    Nick stood his grounds undeterred, speaking again in that same casual indifferent tone of his. "You say that¡­ then tell me, how can you let Amanda herself partake in this event? If I remember correctly Sarah was the grand prize originally. Howe she got to bend the rulesst-minute? You even add on a second person. I''m sure that''s also not allowed, right?"


    It was the Vampire''s turn to speak up now, thinning his lips till his fangs showed. "Well, you see¡­ Amanda''s contributed a lot. She''s helped us out in so many ways. We figured we all owe her at least this much for everything she''s done, right?"


    There were small nods and quiet murmurs of agreements all around.


    "And besides, Nick, my good man," The Wizard added on, his expression soft and sympathetic. "I''m sure you already know that Amanda didn''t bend the rules and outright disregard them, putting herself up there on a pedestal just for you to go ahead and take her. You know pretty well yourself enough already why she''s doing this."


    "Yes¡­" His nce strayed slightly left again, and my face shimmered in the bitterness of his eyes. "I''m aware."


    "Then, just go beat it already, dude," spoke The Hunter, leaning into his seat quitex. "Amanda''s already spoken for. Anytime now that boyfriend of hers is gonna show up, and you''re hogging the line. Actually, both of you are. Shoo."


    I took my chance. Before anybody could intrude, I spoke, "You tell me where I can enlist and I''ll be out of your hair dly."


    "Ah, right, Ipletely forgot you wanted to humiliate yourself further by fighting Leon, my bad," He straightened himself upright, and after a bit of shuffling, pulled out two pieces of papers from under the desk. "Right so, left paper means you''re going for Princess Riona over there, and for the right, you''ll be in the Elf''s camp. Write your name on either one, buzz off, and wait and see if you get chosen to participate. If not, tough luck¡­ there''s only so many spots and too many people. Seriously, everybody wants a piece of the prize this year¡­ well, not like I can me them."


    What he said sounded like total hyperbole, but just a second''s peek at either paper made it clear that sometimes truth was stranger than fiction. There were names strewn across every single inch to the point where I''d have a tough time finding a space for my name even on the microscopic level.


    Okay, now that was hyperbole¡­ but you get the idea. Amanda''s side was practically just a longundry list of her admirers hoping for this once chance, and if the small little number 4 inscribed directly at the end of the page was anything to go by, this was far from everyone.


    Ash''s one was just as brimming with names, if not even more so. Top to bottom, it''d take at least a good while to sort them all out. It was no wonder the dance session took as long as it did with lists like these.


    I scanned the list of names, and even amidst the chaos of countless different handwritings - Leon somehow managed to stick out like a sore thumb. It was the only name there inscribed in a way that looked too perfect to be actually written by human hands.


    "You best hurry and make a decision," said the Wizard, a typical knowing smile on his face as he offered up a pen between his fingers. "There''s only two of them, after all. Shouldn''t be that hard for you."


    Yeah, that''s what I thought first. But then this icky stuff called emotions had to make it more than just an easy choice. It''s whatever though, as Amanda said, I can''t always just sit on that fence and hope things go my way.


    Sometimes I have to nt my feet firmly on one side or the other.


    I jumped off that fence, and I took hold of the pen¡­ and slowly, gradually I let my fingers drift to that one side Inded on.


    And then, within that same second, I felt the pen slip from my grasp - and saw the same giant shadow cast over me once more.


    The pen looked like a tiny toothpick when held in his fingers, and the sheet of paper like a napkin the way he had one hand pressing down on it as he carefully yet hastily scribbled away.


    There was outrage, silent at first¡­ surprise in the eyes of every one of the judges, until finally, the brashest of them spoke.


    "Oi, Nick!" He called out, trying to pry away the paper from the giant. "I said to beat it! What are you even - ?!"


    "Last month on the fifteenth, Wednesday morning," Nick looked up, his gaze as cold and aloof as ever. "I helped you push your broken down car six miles to the nearest gas station while you sat steering at the front seat."


    The Vampire cocked his head. "Okay, and what does that have to do with - ?"


    "Last week, I helped move your furniture to your new apartment on the top floor as you didn''t want to hire any movers. I walked up that stairwell¡­ one piece of furniture at a time."


    Nick then snapped his gaze to The Wizard. "You had me be your bodyguard for a month straight when you thought you were being stalked."


    "Nick!" The Witch mmed her hand down, a full-on scowl on her face for the first time ever. "Enough of this nonsense! Just what do you think you''re doing? You''re ruining this - !"


    "Big Sis," Nick said, blinking only once at her. "Please, shut up."


    Big Sis? They''re rted? These two? They couldn''t be further apart from one another even if they''re halfway across the globe.


    "I''ve done my fair share of favors too," He continued, gazing into each and every one of their dumbfounded expressions. "And so I''m going to cash them all in, right here, right now. Let mepete. You owe me all at least this much."


    The pen toppled over from his fingers, the paper he slid over to their end of the table, and his name - written over all of the others in big, bold, blue letters.


    "Let me have Amanda."

 Chapter 291 - A Small Step

    He said it so casually, made his demands sound so matter-of-factly. I don''t even think they were demands, he was just asking. It was the bluntness, the inflexible hardness to his words that made it demanding, and solely due to that no one felt like contending.


    No one dumb enough anyway¡­


    "Nick," I took back the form, took back the pen, sliding both back to my side of the desk. "Back off already."


    To speak to him, I''d have to look up. To level with him face-to-face, I''d have to tiptoe. I was never more aware of his humongous stature than right there and then.


    I just didn''t care.


    "I''ll back off, once you make me back off," He replied, looking down, crouching down. "So far, nothing you''ve done has given me any reason to stop. I won''t stop. You never do anything."


    "You''re trying to prove something here, what is it?" I asked, cing both my hands t on the table. "That you''re a far better guy than I''ll ever be? You''re gonna prove it to her here and now by showing me up at this event?"


    "There''s nothing to prove," He said. "I am better than you."


    "Sure you are¡­"


    Nick ignored that. "If anything, you''re the one that needs to prove himself."


    "That''s a nice sentiment. Here''s mine - I don''t need to prove anything to you."


    "Not to me," He corrected. "To her."


    His stare denoted mine to follow his, and so I did, to one of the thrones perched up high, to where one of the princesses'' sat, facing the crowd with a wide smile that seemingly felt so strain.


    "Prove that you''re worth all this effort," He continued. "Prove it was worth bing a first-time host just so that she could get you premium ess to a convention that you probably could never afford in the first ce. Prove it was worth the money and time she poured into this one day, to ensure that this one day even happened, just so she could have this one moment with you."


    She became a host just for me? She invested in this convention just for me? All that effort, just for me? I¡­ I didn''t even know¡­ she didn''t even say...


    Nick took a breath that could be easily heard, and I whirled around back towards him. I saw a peculiar look in his eyes that showed for just a moment¡­ a look I couldn''t even begin to describe.


    "In other words," That look was gone, and his usual stoess reemerged. "Prove that she was right for choosing you."


    I felt something re up inside me, a hot bubbly surge shooting through my chest and all the way to my head. I didn''t know what it was. I was beginning to realize I haven''t been knowing a lot of thingstely.


    "She is right," I said in a low voice.


    "Is she? Then why is she forcing that smile up there? Why does she even have to put herself up there in the first ce?"


    "It''splicated, Nick."


    "Not from where I''m standing."


    "Well, I''m sure from where you''re looking, the view is much clearer up there," I said, trying to wane this sweltering sensation inside me. "But down here, things are a little bit murkier."


    "You don''t deserve her."


    "And you do?"


    "At least more than you, at least I did something, unlike you who''s done absolutely nothing," He said, heaving heavily, like a giant dragon ring its nostrils. "And that, more than anything else, I can absolutely say for certain."


    At that precise moment, there was a yelp, a shriek, and a loud collective gasp of surprise, as a resounding crash echoed atop the floorboards. A swirl of papers slowly fluttering to the ground, and the tter of a pen bouncing twice.


    The table copsed, on the floor, t, in a clutter of wood and paper. My hands remained hovering where they were, and dispersing through my palms was a peculiar feeling¡­ a pressure intangible, invisible¡­ and for some reason, that mounting sensation inside me dwindled somewhat slightly.


    I''ll just assume the table legs were a little brittle, hence the copse. After all, that''s the normal assumption to make when one does¡­ as Ria would say.


    ''Wrong," I muttered, my gaze never once straying from his.


    Nick eyed the broken desk, an inkling of surprise appearing briefly, before it disappeared with a blink.


    "Then like I said," He replied. "Prove it."


    And with that, he spun away, started walkingrge distancing steps that creaked the floorboards, then right before he disappeared into the loitering idling crowd, he spoke again out loud, in that same matter-of-fact voice, asking, demanding¡­


    "Do something."


    I watched him go, and I wasn''t proud of it, but I was pissed¡­ and I was even more pissed at the fact that it wasn''t even him I was pissed at. I was pissed at myself because I couldn''t even say anything that could refute him because he was absolutely right.


    All this time, I''ve just been reacting and reacting, but never doing. Something I didn''t want, something I did want, I was never firm on anything. For everything, I just stood there, stupidly nodded my head and just let myself get swept along like a piece of nk floating out in sea.


    Maybe if I weren''t so damn docile all the damn time, I wouldn''t even be here in this situation right now. Leon would have backed away, Nick would have too.


    They saw me the same way I see myself every day - weak, pathetic¡­ someone who would rather let others take the helm, while I sit back and do the bare minimum¡­ and they took advantage of that, and now here we were.


    To summarize, I had a spine, but just no backbone. And honestly, they''ve been right all along so far¡­ but not for long.


    If there was any indicator that something could change, it just happened right then¡­ Nick just showed me. It was the first time he''s ever walked away from me instead of the other way round¡­ and usually, he''d been staring at me go.


    Now, for the first time, I was the one doing the staring. I decided there''s going to be a lot of first times from here on out too¡­


    There was a raspy croak that abruptly broke the quiet, and the Hunter turned to me, his lips parted wide open. "The fuck... was that all about, dude?"


    I shook my head, crouched down, and began clearing up the stray pieces of paper nearest towards me. "Nothing."


    "It was a pretty tense nothing, if you ask me," remarked The Vampire, before clicking his tongue and sounding a weary sigh. "All the tables in the building and somehow we got the one that''s on the verge of copse. Thank the Divines, it didn''t fall our way instead. Look, never mind the mess, we''ll clean it up ourselves."


    Though he says that, the only one to actuallye crouching down alongside me was The Witch herself, the rigid expression on her face half-shrouded by a downcasted gaze.


    "I''m sorry about my little brother," She muttered, her cheeks lightly flushed. "He''s usually not this way. I swear he''s nicer than this normally."


    "Little brother¡­" I muttered a little amused, handing her the pages I''ve sorted thus far. "Not so little, if you ask me."


    She took my pile, adding it to hers, all while shaking her head in five-second intervals. "It''s just when ites to Amanda, he''s¡­ he can get passionate. Now you throw the boyfriend into a mix and he''s just¡­ something else, speaking of which - !"


    The Witch snapped her eyes upwards, her expression unveiled to reveal a gaping teeth-baring smile, and unblinking eyes, sparkling wide with delight and surprise.


    "You''re the boyfriend?! This whole time?! Is this true?! You''re the one she put herself up there as a grand prize for?! The one she''s been neglecting her hostesses duties for today?! The one she''s been threatening to quit her role over for if she didn''t get her way?! You?! Of all people, I never - "


    "Would have thought?" I said, eyebrows raised, standing up to my feet once more, giving another fleeting nce towards the princess on her throne. "Yeah¡­ same."


    "That aside," The Wizard crossed his arms, his lips thinning in contemtion. "What do we suppose we do about Nick now? Do we really let himpete after all?"


    "You heard his argument," The Hunter flung an arm, melting into his seat. "Can''t really argue he did a lot for us too. If he wants in that bad, then I suppose - "


    "No!" The Witch shot up, a re nting her brows sharp. "We keep breaking the rules, what''s the point of even having them? Before we know it, we have usations of nting staff members in events to rig the oue lining our doorsteps."


    "Yes, but - " The Vampire began, but was immediately interrupted as well. But it wasn''t the Witch, it wasn''t any one of them talking over one another like they always do.


    It was me.


    "Let himpete," I said. "No one''s gonna cry over a rule broken once or twice if my experience in the library is anything to go by."


    "Then you''re gonna have to square up against him too," The Witch pointed out, "He''s a big guy, and since you''re the boyfriend¡­ he''s not going to go easy on you, you know?"


    "If he wants to break me, then let him break me," I said, waving it off. "Bear in mind, it''s not like I''m just gonna let him."


    The Hunter gave a snort. "You''re¡­ small."


    "I''m more durable than I look," I nodded my head at him, the many tinkling bells chiming along in agreement. "Trust me."


    "Alright, fine, it''s your funeral," The Witch eximed, setting the bundle of papers aside. "Amanda already broke the rules once¡­ like you said, a second won''t matter."


    There was a murmur of agreement from her peers, and she sealed the deal with a firm p of her hands.


    "Very well, Nick would be allowed to participate," She proimed, reverting back her mystical, yful tone once more. "Now it''s your turn, dear Jester. Pick a side, write your name, and soon we''ll - "


    "Oh yeah, about that," I interjected, keeping my tone blunt, casual, and yet very, very firm¡­ then with a click of a pen between my fingers, asked, "Do you mind breaking the rules again for a third time?"

 Chapter 292 - The Champions Call

    "Hear ye, hear ye!"


    The fated moment had finally arisen, and as with everything else grand and magnificent, it had its own prelude given by the announcer speaking aloud just as grand and magnificently, his words apanied by the muffled ng of the belltower chiming from above.


    "I am pleased to deliver the news that our most honorable hosts and hostess have finallye to their fateful decision! The chosen few selected as champions, fighting for the highest honor, for the grandest glory¡­ and perhaps also love evesting!"


    Hyper words to pump the hype factor all the way up to the ceiling, and the desired effect was easily achieved. Everybody gave a yell, a p, whoop, and everything else in-between.


    Somewhere within the thunderous apuse, I shuffled my way over to an area in the back with a slightly better view of everything¡­ it was a tight squeeze, but I''ll make it work.


    Almost thought myself clever for finding such a good spot¡­ but then I realized only a few moments after that I wasn''t the only clever person around here apparently.


    "Hello there," greeted a man, a familiar man. A man so imbued with the gift of charm and suave, that a smile from his balmed lips alone could light up the darkest darks, the nightest nights, and, uh¡­ the lightless... light.


    As for me, well¡­ I''ve kinda enough of that smile tost me a lifetime, or in my case, two lifetimes. I sighed, took my ce to the side, and greeted him back without any snide, "General Leon."


    Well, tried to anyway.


    The announcement at the front drawled on and on forevermore with each sentence branching off more flowery than thest, going on about how esteemed of the highest honor it was of such pedigree and privilege or whatever the hell it was to be chosen to represent the princesses.


    It got to the point where even the grand prizes themselves started to look dull and vapid up on their pedestal. I thought I even saw Amanda take a sneak nce at her phone once or twice throughout the whole ordeal.


    "So, if you don''t mind sharing¡­ who did you go for?"


    Kinda doesn''t help that the Hero of the Land over here kept budging for small talk despite all signs and indicators from me clearly stating that I was not in the mood whatsoever.


    "I saw you over there at the judge''s panel, along with, uh - I think his name was Niles? Things looked a bit tense. Did you break that table?"


    This guy sucks at bodynguage¡­ how the hell did he even manage to get the role of Sera''s guardian, seriously.


    "It fell," I whispered back, begging internally for an end to all this aside from me dropping dead right there and then.


    "Fell¡­" He repeated, casting an amused dubious nce for no longer than a second, before he probed once again. "So, it''s safe to assume Ash is your pick? It''s the only obvious one."


    There''s something about hearing her name from his lips that just didn''t sit right with me, especially in such a casual fashion¡­ the confidence, the surety, like he''s had her for all this time.


    It''s only fortunate that there was no other table around here¡­ otherwise¡­ I don''t even know otherwise.


    "Leon¡­" I began, a single eye towards his assertive smile. "If I told that Ash is my girlfriend, would you back - "


    "I kinda guessed that already," He interrupted me fast, meeting my one-eyed gaze with both of his. "But I notice¡­ you don''t act like she is, and nor does she. I had a dance earlier, and - "


    "I saw."


    "Yeah," He smiled again briefly, and continued again immediately. "We had a nice chat, asked her about a couple of things¡­ side note, I learned she calls you ''Master'' quite often. Anywho, I questioned if you two were at all romantically involved with each other¡­ surprisingly, she didn''t have anything to say about it."


    I saw a look in eyes, a dangerous glint that raised red gs all over, and I fully turned to face him, telling him firmly, "That''s not a no."


    "But it''s also not a yes," He stated, his tone ever respectful. "Meaning to say, I don''t really have any qualms taking her from you."


    "Take her from me?" I scoffed. "You''ve known her all but a few hours, how presumptuous can you get? She isn''t even interested in you¡­ and even if you win this, that still won''t change. She practically said it herself."


    "That can be changed," Leon nodded, resolve unwavered. "I can change that. Not a problem."


    He didn''t know, but for the first time in his life, he''s got his confidence ced in the wrong basket. I knew Ash would easily see through his charm, ignore any of his bold advances, because that''s just the way her mind operates.


    Leon could serenade her, bring her flowers each and every day, sing praises to her name and things would stay unchanged. So even if he does get what he wanted¡­ he''ll never get what he truly desired. It doesn''t even have to be him, it could be anybody else, and the oue would still stay the same either way.


    So I''m not worried about losing Ash to anyone, cause it''ll never happen. But still doesn''t I''m just gonna let anyone take a go on her on a damn whim.


    Was it petty? Was it possessive? Was it clingy?


    Maybe.


    Did that make me petty? Did that make me possessive? Did that make me clingy?


    Definitely.


    But I didn''t care if it did. I don''t give a damn how it reflects me as a person. This already happened twice, once with Jay, the other with Sera¡­ and the fact that here was a third instance so soon of it was nothing but infuriating.


    I never told Jay what he needed to hear, I never told Sera what I wanted to say, but here, but for Leon, I''ll be sure to make it fucking clear as day now.


    "Ash belongs to me," That confidence, that certainty, that surety, I made sure it was heard loud and clear¡­ not just by him, I needed to hear myself say it too. It''s the only way it''ll ever be true. "And I won''t let anyone else have her."


    Leon formed another smile, but this time there was something peculiar to the curve of his lips. It didn''t look asx, it didn''t look as confident¡­ yet all the same, he smiled anyway.


    "Then to the victor goes the spoils," He proimed, raising a hand outstretched towards me, his palm wide open.


    Slowly, I offered up my own, and before I even had it fully extended, he went ahead and reached, squeezing it with a firm iron grip, the gaze in his ocean-blue eyes just as tempered.


    "And for your sake, I hope you aren''t just saying that for the sake of saying it," He continued on. "If you really want to stand a chance against me, you better have meant it."


    It wasn''t by my own choices, but I''ve watched him for so long already, it wasn''t even funny. I''ve been stuck under his constantly looming presence for as much as Nick. I''ve seen much of what he could, and what exactly he is capable of¡­ but in the same vein of that basis, I also knew just what I was capable of too.


    My hand slipped away from his iron-d grip, easily, seamlessly, effortlessly, to the extent where even he had taken notice of it, and had a brow slightly elevated.


    "I guess you''ll just have to see for yourself," I told him, straightening my gaze to the front once more.


    Faintly, I heard him chuckle.


    "I suppose I will," He said.


    You both will.


    Leon diverted so much attention to himself in that span of time, that so much has already happened in the foreground while I had my eyes away. All the sudden, there was arge desk ced adjacent to the thrones, and on atop of said desk were rolls and rolls of scrolls stack to the size and width of a mini pyramid, and right beside that were small, round objects that kinda resembled dimes in both shape and size, stacked just as abundantly.


    To make matters worse, the spiel rolling off the announcer''s rather exuberant tongue was in regards to something else entirely. Now, he was talking about rules, the points system, the match systems, the trial the chosen champions would be facing and I essentially heard absolutely nothing about it.


    Even if it wasn''t deliberate, which I''m pretty sure it really wasn''t, I still me Leon for this.


    "Now!" The announcer took a step back to one edge of the table, hands sped, a pause for dramatic effect, as a slow shifting stare fell over the crowd. "Within these scrolls are the names of the champions that would be pitted against one another for the ultimate prize."


    Still ever so dramatic, he slowly hovered a hand over the pile, and plucked a scroll at random, toppling over a fair few in the process.


    "Once you hear your name called, you are toe forth - " his other hand reached for the table again, taking one of the dimes in the bundle, and raised it up high for everyone to see, "Pin one of these crests to your attire, symbolizing your loyalty to your chosen princess, and take your ce beside them."


    After ensuring all was understood, the announcer cleared his throat, unraveled the scroll already in his hands, and took arge audible breath¡­ before his lips spread wide apart.


    "Leon The Valiant!" boomed the echo that resounded. "Fighting for the glory of Eshwlyn the Elf-Princess! Pleasee forward wherever you may be!"


    A round of vigorous cheering erupted from the crowd at the reveal of the first candidate. One that got louder for every second that passed.


    "That''s lucky," I heard him mutter to me, before he began his march with his head held high, but not before turning to face me once again, that charming smile seemingly permanently stuck. "Hope to see you there."


    It didn''t take him long to reach the front. Once there, the ovation reached a peak as he took a grandiose wave of his arm¡­ in a matter of seconds, he bore the white crest of the Elf-Princess proudly on the side of his left shoulder, standing below the throne.


    As per tradition, Ash greeted him with a bow to which he returned promptly and perhaps to happily too.


    Then immediately right after, another scroll was already unfurled, and the next name came resounding in the hall at once.


    "Nick the Gant Giant!" The announcer''s voice thundered. "For the hand of Princess Riona, you may step forth!"


    I heard him before I even saw him. In fact, I think everyone did. The way he slowly lumbered forward, and how the crowd took great efforts just to clear a path for him, it was a sight like no other.


    When he reached the thrones, he received a standing ovation, albeit not as enthusiastic, and once the ck crest of the Princess of Astra was firmly pinned to his chest, he silently took his ce right beside her.


    Amanda was smiling down at him, whether it was a genuine one or not is anyone''s guess.


    On one side, Leon stood firm, determined.


    On the other, Nick''s demeanor was as hard as stone, and probably just as immovable too.


    Two daunting rivals to contend with, atop of many, many more. The announcer took another scroll from the pile that has yet to even slightly dwindle.


    More names called out, more crests bearing strong resolves, more rivals to face.


    But I wasn''t worried. Not anymore, I wasn''t. Now, I was just as determined as Leon, just as immovable as Nick.


    I''ll show them that.


    I''ll show them all...

 Chapter 293 - The Final Answer

    Two pairs of champions became a crowd of three as a pale male Fey joined the fray with euphoric eyes gleaming gold. Following this same pattern, the third was superseded by the fourth, nearly tripping on his robes as he eagerly scurried his way forth.


    The number of scrolls was in a steady decline, as was the number of battle crests avable. If my maths was right, and if middle school education has yet to fail me, I surmised that each camp had at least a dozen champions on either side.


    An even number of participants, for an even number of princesses, but only one odd winner, for only one odd prize. It''s like poetry, it doesn''t even rhyme¡­ it''s sure as hell poetic though.


    Speaking of poetry, what are these names even? Philips of Elis? Steve of the Bards? Ragnar the Red? I''m pretty sure thatst one was from a different game entirely. Is this why you guys had us dance for like a year and a half? Just so you coulde up with as many ''the (nk)''s'' as possible?


    These folk really do love their immersion, don''t they?


    Anywho, I came to find after numerous bouts of apuse and roll calls that my theory was proven true. In gradual increments, four became six, six turned eight, eight to a copious ten¡­ before eventually, the ten became a dozen, a hefty number divided as soon as each individual went off on their separate ways, their separate allegiances.


    Six scrolls left strewn atop the t timbered surface, six more coats of arms, six more yet-to-be-named contenders until there was none. Seriously, the tension upon that revtion being realized by the crowd was a tense one. Many had their fists clenched, their fingers crossed, their teeth grinding.


    I won''t lie, even I was starting to feel the mounting pressure¡­ I know my cement was guaranteed. After revealing myself to the judges as the titr boyfriend to one of their colleagues. I was pretty much a shoo-in topete.


    But then after I tried persuading those judges to go along with my request, that all changed in an instant. Like at least two of them outright refused, and the other two just shrugged and muttered a faint, ''We''ll see'', that doesn''t really inspire much hope.


    After writing my name, and them wishing me the best, I had confidence they wouldn''t disappoint. Even right here, right now, as the number dwindled to a five, as the relief and the joy washed over the next chosen champion''s face, I still retained that confidence.


    If there was one thing I learned about these judges from my time being here was that they loved to put on a show¡­ and it was that one thing, the only thing they were convinced of that I can guarantee.


    Magnus of the Bane whittled the choices to a measly four.


    I still held out hope.


    Frederick the Friar did a little jig when his name rang out as one of the final three.


    Following the crowd, I pped along as he took his ce beside the throne.


    Celes the Scion took the final ck crest, her high-pitch glee only equaled by the tiny rapid ps of her hands.


    One scroll left, lifted up from the now non-existence pile. One scroll left, slowly unfurled in burly hands. One scroll left to a crowd of metaphoric millions, their gazes steady, their silence deafening.


    Look at them up there on their thrones. So pristine, so high-esteem, also very much in suspense¡­ and unless I was just seeing what I wanted to see, they also looked quite tense. Their eyes all this while kept scouring through the sea of people with slight, sharp furtive nces - searching.


    It''d be the ultimate arrogance to say I wasn''t ttered. I was far from it. When I noticed that they were looking for me among the crowd, I couldn''t restrain the smile from growing wider and wider on my face.


    Unsurprisingly, with senses keener than most, Ash was the first to spot me. Even from this distance, where her face was merely but a smidgen from afar, I could still see the apprehension lingering on her expression flushing away in a near-instant¡­ and yet her emerald eyes stayed the same question.


    "Why aren''t you here?"


    Then shortly after, just right beside her, in a hue significantly darker, Amanda''s eyes mirrored the same inquiry, perhaps slightlyrger. I could almost hear herself having a total meltdown inside her head.


    Was he not participating in the game? Is he really just going to watch this y out? Did he really not make a choice? Did I really do all this for nothing after all?


    No you didn''t, Amanda, I tried to tell her with a smile. Just wait and see, I spoke with my gaze.


    The scroll was read, a voice was heard, and a name was called. In the quiet, it echoed wide.


    "Bob of the Builder!" The announcer gave a few bewildered blinks, before he continued on, doing his best to force down his confusion. "Er,e... join your fellow patriots and defend your fairdy Elf."


    Somewhere within the building, a faint whooping could be heard, and a pair of skinny arms came shooting up from the crowd, slowly waddling through the thick clump of heads towards the front, and out emerged an even skinnier man in an orange hard hat looking like he just got isekai-ed out from some building simtor with a bulldozer or something.


    I read this somewhere before.


    Bob was an easter egg NPC you could find in the game.


    Nice going, Bob. You just emptied the tablepletely, cleared the pile of itsst white crest. Joined the ranks of Ash''s camp as champion number twelve.


    You be the number one.


    Some people cheered, Some people sighed. Others groaned, while the rest pped away¡­ including I. It was an interesting rag-tag band of like-minded people. That, I can''t deny.


    Even if I wasn''t among them...


    "Hear ye, hear ye!"


    Not yet, at least.


    "The champion selections havee to an end!" announced the announcer in his announcing voice. "And might I say, have we not just amassed a worthy assemge of contenders? I''ve no doubt they would provide us all memorable moments to be turned into legendary tales for ages toe!"


    His enthusiasm was only meagerly felt, the overpowering sense of disappointment was just too great a feeling to match¡­ even the princesses, as they smiled, beamed proudly at their chosen entourage, could only just barely repress the feeling from surfacing.


    And it''d be the ultimate-est arrogance to say that I didn''t feel even an inkling of it too.


    I did¡­ and almost, just almost¡­ I felt that confidence falter ever so slightly.


    That was until there came another word, another echo, that resounded through the hall, that cut through it all. Just one single word.


    "But!"


    A single but. A dramatic but.


    The best kind of but.


    As soon as he regained the undivided attention of the masses, slowly, showily, he reached a hand into his sleeves, pausing for a brief stare both left and right, before hastily pulling out a final scroll curled firmly beneath his fingers, a smile so haughty stered across his expression.


    Like I said before, these people love putting on a show¡­ and boy, were we in for one now.


    The announcer, bearing that same still, spoke once more. "I came to hear of a stirring dispute between the judges in regards to a contender like no other. A dispute that took long to settle, and that ultimately came to a decisive agreement."


    He unfurled the scroll, his gaze keeping to the crowd. "In my hands, I have here the name of a champion that if he or she is willing to ept the caveats of their participation, would be permitted to fight for his or her desired choice."


    Utter surprise and interest was a sharp ripple spreading fast across the masses. Wonder, confusion, everybody quietly murmured the same sentiments. Even the princesses were at a loss at this sudden turn of events.


    The desired reaction they intended for. These people are good.


    "You already know who you are," continued the announcer. "But for the sake of everyone else, I am pleased to introduce you to¡­"


    Here ites.


    Here Ie.


    "Big Man of House yboy!"


    Huh?


    Excuse me.


    Hello, what?


    My name is -


    Did you just -


    He rolled the scroll shut, his face remaining a total nk te. "Please emerge forth and join your fellow champions."


    Do you honestly expect anybody to swell up their chest and walk with pride after announcing them that way?! Can I be Bob, instead? Bob was better, give me Bob, please.


    That''s not my name - I didn''t write that! Who came up with that title - fuck, I don''t even know anyone who calls me...


    Big... man...


    Oh.


    Never mind.


    "Big Man," repeated the announcer, him along with everyone else turning their heads towards one another. "Are you here? Would you please show yourself?"


    "Confidence¡­" I told myself, taking that first begrudging step forward. "Confidence."


    To my surprise, only the first step was the hardest, everything else to my delight¡­ just sorta happened so seamlessly, easily, confidently. My second step, my third step, all the way forward.


    Before long, there I was at center stage, beheld to the eyes of many, the quote-unquote ''contender like no other''. I didn''t get an apuse, nobody cheered to the sound of my name¡­ and sadly, I didn''t even get a stray p thrown my way save for the faint one, off in the furthest distance, of a vampire slowly, feebly, bringing her hands together.


    Think I even saw a flutter of violet too.


    I ignored the intense gazes from all around, and just slowly approached the table, where either crestid barren. But then came the announcer once more, standing on the other end, reaching a hand towards his other sleeve, and pulling out two more of those dime-like objects to which he gently ced before me.


    "Now, Big Man - "


    Stop calling me big man.


    "Please make your choice."


    Choose. The ck on the left, the white on the right. It was a choice I''ve been mulling over for so long already.


    It was a choice I''ve made already.


    Amanda quietly stared left.


    Ash silently peered right.


    Slowly, before the eyes of pretty much the entire hall, I raised my right hand forward.


    Still ever as quiet, I heard a disheartened sighing from the left. Saw hazel-brown eyes fell downcasted as I held the pure white crest tight.


    Then before anything else could happen, I immediately reached and darted for the left, seizing between my fingers the bold ck crest firm.


    In both hands, I took hold of both crests.


    A sharp gasp from the left.


    Widened emerald eyes from the right.


    The announcer curled a delighted smile.


    "There you have it, everybody!" He proimed, stepping forward with his arms wide open. "Our final contender fighting for the hands of both princesses! An unprecedented act like no other! An act that would surely prove a daunting task for this champion to ovee."


    "Everybody please - " He pped his hands. "A round of apuse for our champions!"


    One or two at first, then slowly three¡­ before it gradually became the ovation of many. The crowd raised their hands, whistled, and hurrahs. To the left, to the right, an even number of cheers and rapport.


    And then, there stood I alone in the center of both thrones - the only odd one out wanting both, outright dering boldly that I will have them both. That was my answer.


    To Nick staring left, to Leon looking right. To the crowd''s ncing.


    To Amanda''s gazing...


    There you go, Amanda. This might have been your question, but this wasn''t your answer.


    This was my answer.


    My side of the fence¡­ and here the grass is always greener so long as I got you both by my side. But it seems at the moment, there are a couple of weeds in the field that are in need of removal.


    Don''t worry, though. I''ll pluck them out.


    One by one.

 Chapter 294 - The Man, The Myth, The...

    What now?


    It was a question that first popped up as I bore Amanda''s crest on my left shoulder. It popped up again, when I finally clicked the pin-sp that firmly set Ash''s crest to my right.


    When do the trials begin?


    Another question that nted its roots deep in my head right alongside the other. Together, over time, they''d be watered, they''d be cared for, then they''d eventually blossomed and flower, sprouting the seeds of doubts all over the ce to continue the cycle forevermore.


    Who will I be fighting against first?


    Where is the venue for the first trial?


    Here?


    Do we do it here?


    But perhaps the question that bloomed the most prominent right here and now was the one that only most recently nted its roots.


    Why was the announcer stepping down?


    "My friends!" He bellowed once again, this time his tone somewhat with a tinge of finality. "As time and time again of our gathering together dictates, my duty as your messenger and a friend has finallye to an end."


    That question eventually morphed into something else ever so slightly. This time, I pondered silently -


    Why was the announcer stepping aside?


    Something I found I didn''t have to wonder too long, as he went on with eyes staring bittersweet.


    "To the uninitiated, it ismon tradition every year that we invite an honorary host or hostess to providementary to the main event, usually such an individual would be of a high influential status to better befit this prestigious role, and as such, on behalf of the judges, it is with great honor and pride that we introduce to a person who is exactly that and perhaps even beyond!"


    Then for the first time, instead of questions filling every narrow crevice in my brain, answers began to bud, started to germinate... and bloomed ever so profoundly with the fruits of wisdom.


    An individual of high influential status? In this side of the state, that aside from Amanda, there was barely any other? Suddenly the cause and reason for my ursed nickname stuck to my being didn''t seem so far-fetched. But even so, please, announcer-dude, please say it isn''t so.


    Do not invoke that name.


    Do not invoke his name.


    "Hailing from a most prosperous country to the north, I present to you," The most widest of smiles, the most grandiose of flourish, he stretched his arm towards us, behind us, and the hall boomed for thest time with his promation, "Tyler Leaden of the House of Leaden!"


    "AYYYYYYY!"


    Something blue just whizzed past me in a blur, something loud, something brash¡­ and something very, very hyper.


    "IT''S YA BOI, BOIS!" That blue blur continued to shout, prancing left and right beneath the double thrones, between us all, flushed in glitz and gold all over. "YOUR LIFE OF THE PARTY HAS FINALLY ARRIVED!"


    Who the hell gave him a mic and why? Find him. I have words for the person who decided this, very carefully selected words at that. Seriously, the walls are shaking, the tectonic tes are shifting, cats and dogs pandemonium - fucking, I die now.


    Look at that, even Amanda can''t keep her face straight at this. There''s no hiding that expression there no matter how tight you grip your armchair. The shock, the horror, shit, I never knew eyes alone could convey these emotions to this extreme of a degree.


    I have a feeling no one told her that he would be arriving. Which is funny, considering she''s a host too.


    Ahh, divine retribution, such a beautiful thing, ain''t it?


    Wait, then why the hell am I also paying the price for her sins too? This shit don''t make no sense.


    There was a sharp shrill feedback from the mic as he mmed it between his palms, he kept strutting about the ce like a rapper onstage, it''s actually mortifying.


    Like, I don''t know where he gets that level of confidence, but shit wouldn''t I like some of that for myself here. Because despite acting out more like a fool than I was dressed as, the crowd just couldn''t get enough of him.


    He wasn''t even properly fitted for the asion, he''s still wearing his own merch, tattered pants, baggy shirt, bleach blue ponytail and all - the only effort he actually put into dressing right was to put a big-ass crown, and I had a feeling that was ast-minute ordeal consider that kept loosely wobbling left and right with every move he made.


    Despite it, he was practically drowning in revelry, the walls echoing with his praises at just the very mention of his name. Even the champions, with the sole exception of I, joined the cheering and the hype. It got to the point that the hyperactive man had to calm the fervor down himself a couple of notches otherwise the roof might just cave in from all the hysteria.


    "Alright, alright, I get ya, you''re all real d to see me," He said, raising a hand up. "Yeah, I''m real d to see you all too, dudes! Didn''t expect me here today, did ya?! Didn''t think I know shit about Asteria and shit, did ya?! Well, folks, today''s the day I proim myself as one of you - so I can get myself an amen everybody?!"


    He got his amen, alright. The loudest amen heard all around the globe and back. The Pope oughta be ashamed of himself.


    "So, yeah, anyway, enough about me, this asion ain''t about me anyway," He spun a smooth swift 180, stopping and striking a pose with finger guns pointing to all of us. "It''s about you legends, yeah? The ambitious, the tryhard, the love-struck. Whoo, you boys, ahem, and girls, of course - are in for a crazy ride believe you me!"


    Tyler gestured up high, his lips almost seeming to salivate. "But who the hell wouldn''t wannapete, am I right?! With prizes like these - whoo! Two princesses, two beautiful damsels - shoot in the ass - my God, can I get another amen, folks, for these lovelydies?!"


    He got his amen, one that had Ash going beet-red and hiding her embarrassment, while Amanda just sat there and nodded her head with a wide lifeless smile.


    If he goes ahead and asks for a third amen, I''m pretty sure heaven would just outright shatter into pieces. Don''t think it was built to contain this many praises.


    "Anyway, so, before we move onto the events, I was told I get to say a few things for a few minutes to like, ease everyone in or something?" He shrugged, smiling contemptuously at the prospect of adhering to customs. "Eh, you guys already seem eased enough, plus that shit''s boring anyhow. So instead I just wanna talk about¡­ um, whatever the hell I wanna talk about, I guess."


    Got up to the crowd with no n and no speech. That''s so Tyler.


    "So¡­ anyway¡­ How are things?" Slowly he turned, slowly he stared, a yful eye, a yful smile, slowly I saw them, face to face. "Big Man?"


    Oh shit.


    "Tyler, please¡­" I tried to whisper to him. "Talkter, talkter¡­"


    s, he couldn''t hear me at all¡­ or rather, he chose not to hear me at all.


    Typical Tyler. Oh, Tyler¡­


    "I leave for like - what? Two days? One? Look at you now, wowie! Oh man, when I saw you then, I couldn''t fuckin'' believe my eyes, you know that? Then I heard your girls were being put for grabs and I''m like, ''what''s up with that?'' Did you do that?"


    "No, wait, wait, hold up," He snorted, chuckled, then raised his eyes to the upper left, "One of your girls put you up to this, didn''t they?" Then he veered right. "Hehehe, I can kinda guess what''s going on now¡­ okie dokie, then. I get ya, I get ya."


    Tyler spun around again, facing a silent befuddled crowd with one arm reaching at me for a tight bear hug, to which I had no choice but to bear with.


    "Okay you folks probably need some backstory, listen here," He said, while patting me on the shoulder. "Me and this guy here go way back, man. If you guys saw my previous vid from way back you know already. Probably can''t recognize him well with the clown getup he''s got, but there''s no mistaking it, this is him, alright! The Big Man himself!"


    "Well, actually, not so big now, considering¡­" Tyler looked left again, where Nick stood out among the lineup like a sore thumb. "That guy looks like he means business, big man. Seems you''re actually gonna have to try a little, aren''t ya?"


    Heughed loudly into the mic, augh I couldn''t quite share, augh that increased the intensity of Nick''s scowl towards me. Speaking of which, Leon to the right, just looked utterly amused by the whole fiasco.


    "Anyway, I ain''t allowed to y favorites, but if I could¡­ you better your ass I got my homeboy''s back like no problem," He proimed boldly, patting even more firmly. "He''s got this shit in the bag. He''s gonna be kissing both these pretty princesses'' hands by the end of this, and you wanna know why? Because this guy here loves ''em both, and he loves ''em great! Loves them more than anyone here too, I guarantee you."


    There was silence in the air, one that was only filled with stares. I lost all sense of shame long ago already, I didn''t even care, so I just stood there.


    Ash and Amanda did their best to keep straightced, which I had tomend them for, ''cause you couldn''t even tell what they were thinking.


    Well, I couldn''t anyway.


    Tyler, I''m sure you have good intentions. Really, I really do. But, you just don''t think sometimes, because if you did think then you''d know that you just sorta painted a bullseye on my back, one so big you''ll find it hard to miss.


    And judging from the tense gazes both left and right, I think everyone has found who to first put up on the chopping block.


    "So if you wanna know who''s winning this, all you gotta do is look here and I''ll answer for you - say it with me, folks, alright, let''s go," Tyler raised a finger to crowd, jutting it forward as he uttered each word slowly and artictely. "Big. Man. Of. House. yboy."


    Of course, no one repeated back that long mouthful of words, but no doubt everyone would remember that name - my name. Because at that point, it''s scribbled, highlighted, dotted, bolded, circled, sitting there at the top of everybody''s hit list.


    "Alright, there goes my few words," He pped his hands again, a shrill hum ringing aloud. "Now, who''s ready for carriage racing?"

 Chapter 295 - The Trial Begins

    Everyone left.


    No more princesses'', a dainty sight from above for all to admire and adore, their golden-coated thrones wereid bare and empty. The halls were also now empty of a crowd to echo their cheers and jeers within its vast, cavernous walls.


    Everybody, save for a select few individuals that stood side by side one another in an orderly fashion, the chosen few soldiers bearing the shimmering colored crest on either their shoulder or their chest.


    As to why we remained, while most everyone else gets to go, well that answer''s a simple one -


    We were being prepped.


    "So, alright, guys and gals," marched Tyler up and down inches from us, his nose in the air along with a drill sergeant''s gaze. "If anybody''s here allergic to horses, you best bet you better raise your hand up now. No one''s dying on me today."


    There was a stillness among us champions, nobody backed out, nobody raised their hands.


    "No? Going once? Twice? Alright, your chance is gone, don''t regret this now," He said eagerly, rubbing his hands together gleefully. "So, I bet you guys already know what we got nned for you all, but just in case you don''t - better listen up now, cause time''s a wastin and I hate repeating myself."


    So as from what I gather trying to hear beyond his weird hippie inte ng shit, apparently, we were partaking in trials based around the seven creeds of what it takes to be a knight of Astra, and each trial would test our due diligence to see if we are able to uphold these sacred creeds ourselves.


    Pretty cool. So what''s that got to do with carriage racing? Well -


    "Persistence and Poignant-ent!" Tyler eximed with a smile and a flourishing finger, before he frowned and retracted that finger. "Wait, is it poignant-entes or professional? Whatever - anyway, we''re gonna see if you all have these two qualities in you, and in order to do so we - "


    Divided us into pairs, it seems.


    Each carriage would have a team of two taking the reins, one hailing from Ash''s camp, the other from Amanda''s¡­ from here it could be either-or, but no matter what, one has to take the role of the driver, while the other ys the defender.


    All for the purpose of what, exactly?


    Tyler went on to exin. "Cargo. You guys will be hauling a lot of very precious, very fragile cargo in the back of your carriage. I won''t say what it is though, you''ll just have to see for yourself. Now, It is not umon for knights to be transporting royal shit from here to there, and it is also not umon for these transport runs to be ambushed by the asional bandit group every now and then, right?


    "So, that''s the gist of it. The team that can reach the finish line the fastest while also sustaining the least amount of damage to their goods would be dered a-okay! Judges'' discretion, of course. So fingers crossed they like what you''re packing by the end of your run. The two teams that score the lowest are out of the challenge for good, so keep your balls about you, alright?"


    When his exnation ended, the questions began, sprouting up at once from a raised hand all the way to the far left.


    "Big guy over there!" Tyler shot an arm to him. "Got something to say?"


    Nick lowered his hand, his gaze a heeding one. "You mention a defender. What are we defending against exactly?"


    "The other teams, duh!" The drill sergeant responded, skewing his brows all amused like it was the most obvious thing ever. "Think you''re all gonna be honorable knights here, no! This is fast and furious! Aside from the asional obstacle on the tracks, you are all gonna be each other''s bandits! You''ll find some useful tools in your carriage, you''re allowed to use them to damage the cargo of your opponents but you''re not allowed to use them directly against your opponent- no! Shit can be dangerous, you do it, you''re out for good too, I ain''t ying. We''ll be watching close."


    Another raised of the hand, lingering up high to the far right this time.


    "Ah, Golden Boy, long time no see, alright," Tyler nudged his head at him. "What''s your question?"


    Leon crossed an arm, the other stroking at his chin absentmindedly, "How are these teams decided? At random? Do we choose? I feel as if you should borate further on this, Tyler. A host has got to do his job properly, right?"


    I could almost feel the smugness emanating from where I stood¡­ the hero of thend, always ensuring things are prim and proper. Supposedly, he should bemended for it. I just wanna roll my eyes at it.


    "Ey, don''t question my strats, mate. I do what I do cause I do them the way I wanna do them, you understand? I''ll fight you," Tyler cocked his head, a warning nce his way. "But yeah, good point actually, thanks for that. So - ahem - no, you don''t get to choose. It''s already decided. I got a list somewhere in my pockets that''ll get you sorted out to your teams, in the meantime¡­ anymore questionnaireseses?"


    Just one more, apparently. A lone hand slowly rising had snapped his gaze immediately dead center, curling his lips wide in delight at the very sight of it.


    "Yes, big man¡­" Tyler inched forward, throwing his head back rathercently. "What do you have for us?"


    I lowered my arm straight back down, ncing briefly both left and right, before saying, "Paired into teams of two, you mentioned¡­ right?"


    He nodded. "Right."


    "Well, that''ll be no problem if you got twenty-four people, you''ll have an even number of teams."


    "I don''t math good, but¡­" He nodded again, smiling even wider this time. "I guess so, yeah."


    "You have twenty-five people here, Tyler."


    A final nod, the widest smile.


    "I''m the odd one out," I said. "I''m on my own on this, aren''t I? No team, just me. Defending and driving."


    "Well, that''s what happens, big man," He said, shrugging, gazing sympathetically. "You''re fighting for both sides here. It''s kind of a given that you''re gonna have to give double the effort too. You''ll be working overtime in every one of the games¡­ that''s just what your special participation calls for, my guy."


    "I see¡­"


    Tyler raised a brow. "That gonna be a problem, man?"


    "No, no problem," I shook my head, fell back in line. "Just making sure is all."


    "Alrighty, then¡­ if you say so," After a long quiet stare filled with intrigue at my face, Tyler finally broke away and addressed the others. "Anyone else? Going once, going twice, thrice - gone!"


    He pped his hands, sounding a reverberating echo. "Whoo, alright! Shit, this is a headache¡­"


    You''re telling me...


    "You all can leave now outside, by the way," Both his hands started shooing us out of formation, as he continued to speak, "There''ll be, uh, carriages I think, ready to bring you all to the starting location. Pick one to get on, then in a while, we''ll see each other again. I''ll meet ya''ll there up on the announcer''s stage alright? Good luck!"


    And with that, Tyler, alongside the rest of us, finally vacated the barren chamber of the clocktower, departing through the great double doors once more.


    It''s been so long since I''ve seen the outside, I could barely even remember what the rest of the town even looked like anymore. After an eternity of only seeing polished walls and gleaming floors, I was more than eager to wee the sight of dry wood and hard cobble once more.


    "What in the¡­"


    That''s not what ended up being my weing back sight though.


    I know I''m scatterbrain sometimes, I''m aware I forget stuff too quick too - but even so, I doubt I could have missed seeing a giant fucking spotlight in the sky when we first got here. There was no way I didn''t notice that beforehand.


    Now it was just there - way up there. Like some 21st century Eye of Sauron or something, its all-seeing gaze epassing us all in its bright light.


    There''s not just one spotlight too, multiple of them¡­ hanging high like radio towers soaring higher than any of the buildings around. It was like the entire township had suddenly turned into one big stage, one big act¡­ and we were the yers putting up a performance of a lifetime.


    Guess we better not disappoint.


    Y''know I''m pretty sure Asteria didn''t have a giant shining spotlight yet in the year 5321 A.E. or whatever the hell shit time period this ce was set in¡­ even less for the giant goddamn LCD panels hanging high up from the ceiling rolling real-time footage of us champions exiting the premises and staring up in awe at the sudden change in scenery.


    A mishmash of the medieval and the modern¡­ actually, putting the immersion-breaking, canon-straying implications aside, it honestly made for a pretty cool setting.


    Fantasy meets reality, what do you call that?


    Cybermyth Punk?


    I like it.


    The creak of wheels stopping abrupt, and the sound of hooves hitting stone, drew my attention back to the foreground, where a line of equally extravagant carriages awaited us,plete with its own swinging set of doors, and fancily-dressed drivers taking the reins up front.


    Ah yes, royal carriages.


    The quaint humble limousines of ye olden times.


    If they actually went out of their way to prepare transportation for us, I''m gonna go out on a limb here and say we were in for a long ride across town.


    Oh well, the silver lining is that I get to think more of the uing task ahead¡­ and what my y exactly was in order to win this thing. I''ll be fighting alone, and by the sound of it, I''ll continue to be fighting alone even then after.


    Luckily, I''ve ridden horses before.


    Luckily, I''ve ridden carriages before.


    Not too shabby too, if I do say so myself.


    It seems living early life as a country boy does have its perks in the modern world.


    Welp, let''s go find out and see if I still got it, after all.

 Chapter 296 - The Arena

    I pulled Bob as my partner for the ride over.


    Without any intents, hopping on without a single shred of purpose, a unifying neigh, and the turn of a wheelter, there his curious gaze silently stared, hovering across from only but three feet away.


    With a bright yellow hard hat swallowing most of his head and hair, tight-fitting suspenders lifting tattered, oil-stained jeans, and small tools for every scenario hoisted up his belt buckle¡­ I say he was pretty much as bizarre of a sight as I was to everybody else, and that''s quite a substantial remark considering he ain''t the one with tinkling bells on his head chinking ever so faintly with every swivel of the carriage wheel.


    He really was a stranger to behold.


    A little whileter, I''d find that he was also a stranger looking to befriend me as well. Bob raised a gloved hand, his stare suddenly apanied by a little smile.


    "Hey," He said. "I''m Bob."


    Or so it would seem.


    "Hi Bob," I replied, keeping up with the formalities. "I''m - "


    "Don''t worry, I know that already," He jutted his hand out further, his smile a wry one. "Big Man, right?"


    "Yep," I shook his hand at his insistence, feeling the sleek hardness of leather brushed against my palms. "Big Man, indeed."


    He gave a firm shake, a tight squeeze, and a loud breathy squeal. "It seems like you''re kinda fucked here, Big Man."


    A shakenposure is one way to break a person''s concentration. I suppose Bob here knows a fair bit about ying dirty. Something tells me I''m gonna have to keep my eye on this one on top of the usual suspects already.


    However, if he really wanted me quaking in my boots here, he''s gonna have to try a whole lot harder than just outright stating the obvious, and besides¡­


    "Game hasn''t even started yet," I said, slowly retracting my hand back to my side. "Let''s not jump to conclusions right yet, alright?"


    "But you can''t deny the stakes, can you?" He remarked, feigning ax casualness to his tone. "I mean if I were you¡­ yikes. Would winning even be worth all the trouble? All those people after me? Those sinister eyes on me? Ugh, I wouldn''t think so."


    "See, and that''s where you''ll never be me, Bob, because I would certainly think so," I said, feigning an amiability of my own, in my smile, in my gaze, "And they are most certainly worth all the trouble, all the people¡­ and all those sinister stares, yes."


    He didn''t answer, he kept silent, his helmet in a wobble, tilting forward, briefly obscuring that lingering stare of his. Wasn''t sure exactly what he was thinking, but if I knew anything about anything, I do know this one thing for certain¡­


    "It''s quite rude to stare," I muttered.


    Then before either of us could do any more, the carriage came to a slow, gradual halt. Bob''s helmet stopped wobbling, and my bells stopped chiming. From beyond the carriage walls, I could hear the distinct muffled noises of excitement.


    Loud Cheering. Incessant Yellings. A rowdy crowd in abundance¡­


    Suddenly the carriage doors swung wide open, and with a courteous bow, the carriage driver motioned us to promptly disembark. I took the first step forward and out of the rickety space, as did many of the other champions it seemed¡­ each and every one of us were simply a stone''s throw away from one another.


    The starting point for the race was something I thought briefly about doing the short ride over. I''ve stumbled upon many points of interest doing my stroll around the town with the others, and many of those points also seem to fit the bill just right.


    Theater building has arge expansive field just right across its premises. I also noticed the Library in particr had wider roads around the block. But if we''re talking horses, and if we''re talking races¡­ then there was only that one other ce thates to mind, wasn''t there?


    And seeing the rows and rows of bleachers jam-packed with a hectic audience abuzz numbering in the hundreds, and the small wooden stages on either side of a long expansive stretch of dirt that our feet have now trodden upon, I was d to see that I was right on the money.


    The jousting arena. Seems plenty obvious in hindsight.


    Seeing the number of people that came to gawk and goggle, I pretty much abandoned all hope in trying to spot either Adalia or Sera among all the chaos.


    But I know they''re here somewhere. They each have their own reasons to watch things unfold, whether it be out in the open or lurking among the shadows¡­


    They''re watching.


    Looking around, I noticed everything around the ce mostly stayed unchanged, with only the slight changes here and there to better fit the special asion.


    The arena itself was retrofitted with a grander space, the fence all around disassembled and whisked away, as was the narrow beam in the center. In its ce were thirteen sturdy steeds with thirteen roofless wagonsden to their reins, kicking dirt into the air with their restless hooves.


    Elsewhere, I noticed the judges were given a special ce, a bigger ce, to better oversee us in the stands. A specialpartment with a high vantage point, they sat in leather-padded seats, looking as ever as high and mighty as they do.


    If you''ve ever seen or been in an arena before, then you pretty much know how it goes¡­ this fair was just your typical standard affair.


    As for where the princesses'' were¡­ I was prime to believe that I''d only see them here as like, small little beautiful specks from afar, staring down at us from up high, simr to the judges.


    But they weren''t. They weren''t specks, and nor were they afar¡­ in fact, locating them was so easy, it was almost bizarre.


    They came forth, emerging out the rows of horses, pacing forward prim and proper towards us champions, stopping just short of a few steps toing into contact, before they lowered their heads in a graceful bow.


    Now, no one gave me the damn memo that we were supposed to bow back, so when I noticed that everyone else around me had their heads nted too, I was already a solid three secondster than everyone else to properly reciprocate the greeting.


    Still did it anyway, regardless¡­ garnering a few stifled chuckles from all around at my expense.


    Then from up the old announcer''s podium in the distance came a familiar voice, magnified to a hundredfold by hidden speakers strewn about the vicinity.


    "LADIES AND GENTS!" It proimed, booming so hard and loud, I''m surprised my heart didn''t immediately rupture by just the force of the sound waves alone. "THE TIME HAD COMETH FOR SOME RACETH!"


    Tyler weed the explosion of revelry sounding from all around with open arms, his smile euphoric, and his euphoric contagious.


    "TWENTY-FIVE CHAMPIONS! THIRTEEN CARRIAGES! AND A WHOLE BIG ASS TOWN TO HAUL THEM AROUND IN! CAN YOU FEEL THE EXCITEMENT? CAN YOU FEEL THE TENSION? MY BONES ARE QUAKING!"


    He went off on a long tangent of build-up and hype, I could have paid attention¡­ but I was kinda focused on not having broken eardrums for a change¡­ so¡­


    But midway through trying to enter a state of zen, I caught a nce of somebody else ncing¡­ or should I say ncings. Ash and Amanda were a subtle pair, but not too subtle¡­


    Pretty sure they were prohibited from talking to any of the champions unless permitted, but that didn''t stop them from trying anyway - their eyes spoke volumesrger than any dictionary volume with just one furtive stare.


    My time ying charades with Sera has prepared me for this very asion, and eyenguage was pretty much my second tongue.


    Amanda''s dark hazel eyes were the tenser of the two, and so easily I could hear her voice echoing in my head already.


    ''What do you think you''re doing? Are you mad? This is not what I thought you''d do! Why did you do this the way that you did?''


    But there''s also an inkling of joy in the batter of her eyelids, a sort of pleased one, a giddy-looking one¡­ like I just paid her apliment, and she hasn''t a single clue how to react to such bold shameless ttery.


    ''Are you really doing this for us both?''


    Meanwhile, Ash''s gaze was more on the line of concern than it was anything else. She blinked light blinks, her sparkling emerald eyes searching for assurance.


    ''Will you be alright, Master?''


    To both of them, I tried to give an answer, the same answer, blinking, staring, ''Yes''.


    "Alright!" Tyler dramatically dropped his voice, his grand magnificent speech wasing to an end. "Enough with the chit-chat, let''s get some races going, eh?!"


    The crowd cheered in agreement, and he was only happy to please them even further.


    "Okay, okay, now¡­ our champions are to be sorted into two teams, one from either camp, as one, they will togethere out on top of the others. Sorting the champions to their designated teams, well¡­ our lovely princesses here are more than happy to be up to the task."


    Oh, so that''s why they''re down here with us in the first ce. Gonna lead us personally one by one to our carriage, it seems. Probably as a way to remind us what we''re fighting for¡­ the carrot on the stick held inches above the tip of our noses.


    "As for who gets sorted first," Tyler continued. "That''s up to the princesses'' themselves I guess. Don''t really got a chart or anything, so - Yo! You two beauties down there! Pick someone from your team to escort, and make it shy! Say their names so the audience can hear too!"


    Hearing that, barely even a moment after Tyler had finished his sentence, Amanda was already taking in a breath. Ash already had her lips parted open.


    "Big Man!"


    "Master!"


    They proimed together in unison. Then, gradually - silence.


    "Ah!" Ash shot a hand up to her lips, her eyes wide in surprise. "My apologies, I mean - Big Man, yes."


    Alright. That''s¡­ I''m pretty sure no one was expecting both to suddenly say my name, judging by the nces I was getting from the other champions at least.


    Dirty, sinister nces at that.


    I forgot how offensive eyenguage can get.


    Maybe I should pick up anothernguage to learn instead...

 Chapter 297 - Last Minute Talks

    "You don''t have to win."


    Rapid fast words in a silent breathless whisper to my left. I heard it, perking my ears up like I just heard someone mention my name¡­ but when I went ahead and scoured around for the source, I only saw everything and everyone as they were.


    Tyler up on his podium, keeping the masses in awe with promises of a grand spectacle guaranteed. The other champions on the field, standing idly by¡­ kicking up dirt, exchanging nces, having small talks, passing the time by doing everything they can that didn''t have anything to do with staring straight at what''s right in front of them.


    To be fair, I''d probably have done the same. If I was in their shoes over there, and if one of them were in my shoes over here¡­ yeah, I''d be looking for ways to distract myself too.


    One princess as an escort leading you side by side was already a luxury of an experience enough. But then you throw in another one, also guiding you close as close could possibly get¡­ and not even the most temptation-free being this side of the Milky Way would be able to resist wanting to fling a cosmic metal chair over my head.


    "It''s okay if you lose, we both won''t mind."


    There again were those lightspeed sentences, reaching and leaving one end of my ear to the other like a bullet train running on railgun tracks. However, narrowing down the prime suspect was a far easier ordeal this time.


    After all, the culprit wasn''t calling me Master.


    I turned left, where the very essence of high etiquette greeted my sights. Amanda had her gloved hands folded down the middle of her gown, her face held high up to like an expressionless doll, blinking slow vacant blinks to the crowd around us.


    I smiled, and unlike her, I prefer keeping my words actuallyprehendible to human capabilities, "You''re a quick tune changer, aren''t you? Do you want me to fight for you or not?"


    "Fight for me¡­" Her eyes stayed a distant empty gaze, but her lips parted open ever so slightly, "Fairly."


    "You asked for this."


    "I take it back."


    "Take it back?" I shook my head at her. "Sorry your highness, can''t always get what you want. You wanted my answer, I''m giving you my answer."


    "Answer received," Fleetingly, her eyes met mine. "Now please, if you don''t want to do this, don''t. I didn''t mean for things to get so out of hand. But then you did what you did, and now - everyone''s looking to humiliate you, and I don''t want to see that. I know you don''t like attention on you."


    "Despise it, actually," I said. "And yet¡­ still I''m here, how did this happen?"


    "Exactly," She looked away again. "You don''t have to have all those eyes on you now. I didn''t mean for that. Instead of seeing you as an equal contender, they''re seeing you as a joke."


    "At least I''m already dressed for the asion."


    "Stop joking," Her brow twitched. "Don''t do this if you don''t want to do this, I''ll understand."


    "Oh wow-wow-wow, listen here..." I eyed her closely, seeing just the slightest fracture in her stoic high-and-might act turning bigger and broader. "That guilt I''m hearing? From the princess of pettiness herself? I never would have thought..."


    "I-I get it already," She was starting to flush brightly, and she seemed seriously annoyed at the fact that she was. "Y-you like me too, okay, I¡­ I see that now. So you can stop, you''ve proven yourself already."


    "Proven myself? Why, your highness, in case you haven''t noticed I''m still at the starting point," My lips turned to a half-frown half-smirk mishmash that probably didn''t look as cool as I thought it did. "I still have to reach the finish line, don''t I?"


    "Augh¡­" She blinked hard. "I can''t believe this is actually happening."


    Amanda can groan and sigh away to her heart''s content all she wants, I know I was only hearing half of her true sentiments. The other half was locked away, kept under lock and key behind that stony-faced expression there, and why? Simple, the bold brash princess of thend had a shy side too.


    "And you can''t believe you''re enjoying it so much, can you?"


    But sometimes, and only sometimes, the shy side would show.


    "Too much," She whispered, lightning-fast once more.


    -------


    It was a short walk that ended quick, a blink-and-you-might-miss-it stroll between carriages to reach the one appointed as my own. The carriages were arranged in the typical racing formation - first being first, second being second, third being third, and so on and so forth, until we finally reached lucky number thirteen. Me.


    Deadst.


    Didn''t matter, didn''t care, I hopped onto the front all the same, and took hold of those reins firm and tight. Below on the ground, my royal escorts stared up at me, staying, standing.


    I wasn''t sure if they''re even supposed to linger.


    "You keep loitering around me, then they''re really gonna be out to get me," I told them, trying to reassure any lingering doubts with a smile. "I''ll be fine, next to dying¡­ this is a stroll in the park."


    Now that I mention, didn''t I also almost die taking a stroll in the park to Sera? Let''s just ignore that, shall we? Let''s not ruin the simile.


    "Just¡­ don''t push yourself too much," Amanda said, gripping onto her hands tighter than I did my reins, "I really do not want you to get hurt because I''m a stupid impulsive idiot."


    "I won''t deny that," I said, turning towards her. "But here''s something you oughta know, just because you''re a princess now doesn''t mean everything has to revolve around you."


    She blinked a few times, each one rousing a confusion in her eyes more prominent than thest. "Huh?"


    "What I mean is, I''m not just fighting this fightpletely for you or for Ash either," I drew my eyes forward, straight, towards the championship lineup staring straight back at me. "Sometimes it''s nice to do something for yourself too every once in a while."


    "Admirable..." She said, nodding her head. "Still, my request remains unchanged. Don''t take things too far, alright?"


    "Yeah, yeah," I responded with a hearty bow, assuaging her worries. "Wish is mymand, your highness. Now go shoo already, got a race to win now."


    Wasn''t sure if I was all that convincing, but regardless if I was or not, she moved on away anyway, her head up high once more, her stare nk as a doll.


    Now it was only Ash that remained, Ash that stayed. Silent all this while, but not anymore, peculiarity a sparkling glint in her emerald eyes.


    "Has something happened, Master?"


    "Has it?" I chuckled. "I''m holding the reins of a horse, on top of a wooden carriage, about to go on topete in a race for your honor. I''m pretty sure something has happened alright..."


    "Aside from the obvious," She narrowed her eyes, narrowed her lips, her head teetering slightly left. "It feels as if there''s a change in your demeanor, your¡­ disposition. A certain arrogance to your tone, if you don''t mind my saying."


    "Is there now?" I raised my brows at her. "That a bad thing?"


    "That remains to be seen," She leaned her head back upright. "Otherwise¡­ I think a little arrogance suits you quite well."


    "I''ll take that as apliment, then," I smiled, waving a hand. "Now, I suppose you also better get going now. I''ll see you at the finish line, alright?"


    She returned the gesture, bowing once before departing. "Very well. I shall await your triumph over the others, Mast - erm, I mean - Big man. I know well you won''t seek to disappoint."


    Always so supportive, always so encouraging. A beautiful smile that was brimming with both with nary an inkling of doubt. Seriously, everybody needs an Ash in their life. Might be the only way to true world peace at this point.


    Eventually, in a slow gradual fashion, the princesses guided the rest of their champions, filling the remaining twelve carriages with the rest of the twenty-four champions, sorting them out one by one into the twelve teams of two.


    Then there''s me. The thirteenth carriage, the thirteenth team,prising of the only one and only. Well, if anything, if I really wanted to have a silver lining to this predicament, then I guess my horse was rather amicable¡­ she allowed me to stroke her mane, and even neighed a gentle neigh in delight.


    Silver mane, too. Green eyes, too. Hmm¡­


    I could say something about this. But I don''t think I will. Anyway, moving on¡­ since I have a considerable amount of downtime before the race actually began, I thought it only wise to assess this precious cargo I was to be protected with my life, and see if I coulde up with a strat to keep them safe and out of harm''s way.


    So I turned around.


    Then I turned back again.


    Then I took a long deep breath, amassing as much oxygen for the next time I looked back again.


    Eventually, I looked back again. Then there went all that oxygen, funneled out from pursed lips like a kettle reaching a boiling point. I think my brain was just about there as well.


    Precious cargo, Tyler said. Defend at all cost, Tyler said. Should have known, should have guessed.


    Who the hell else would consider these things precious? Who the hell else would consider these things worth defending at all cost?


    Fucking¡­


    Body pillows.


    Eshwlyn to the right, staring at me meekly in a pose so timid, her armor stripped only to the bare minimum, her slivery-white hair strewn all over the fabric.


    Then to the left, Princess Riona, the princess Amanda was cosying¡­ her royal gown very nearly stripped away, her smile an inviting one, her stare a seduction one, locks of her sandy blonde hair running down her body, and just a single strand away from something scandalous.


    To the side, I spotted sealed buckets of colored paint - and that was when everything clicked for me.


    This was our cargo, and that was our weapon. This was what we were supposed to be transporting, and that was supposed to be our weapons. Us drivers, escorting our princesses unharmed all the way, and us defenders, staving away any paint that came our way.


    And I was supposed to do both.


    But why paint?


    Why body pillows?


    Why those types of body pillows?!


    Who''s gonna wanna defend those?!


    Hmm...


    Well, I suppose it would be quite a shame if the fabric got stained. Paint''s hard to wash away, after all.


    People work hard making those things too. It''d be a shame¡­ ruining all that effort in one fell swoop. It''d be quite unfortunate indeed.


    Hmm¡­


    Alright, fuck it, don''t worry your scantily-d highnesses, this lowly knight here is gonna keep you pure and unblemished. At least, physically¡­ metaphorically, I dunno if you guys want that.


    But I digress, whatever.


    Let''s just get on with this race already.

 Chapter 298 - The Fast And The Furious, Part 1

    Here''s a confession, here''s an admittance of weakness in a moment where I feel almost nigh-invincible, my Achilles heel, my kryptonite, ready, listen well - I can''t fucking get into focus.


    I know, I know, pivotal moment here, people all around me were getting their game faces on, horses revved up, leather reins gripped tight, I should also be falling along in line, shouldn''t I?


    Nope, no good¡­ anytime I try to get my bearings, it''d be immediately whisked away from me by the sheer absurdity of this entire ordeal here. I don''t know, I guess the prospect of ying both chauffeur and bodyguard to a couple of risque-looking body pillows in a rickety worn-down carriage while also going head-to-head with other like-minded individuals hadn''t really sunk in yet.


    Like, this was my life now¡­ cleansing a catastrophic blood rain one day, carriage-racing in a jester getup the next. This was the linchpin, alright¡­ my existence was essentially a punchline to a never-ending joke.


    There was feedback screeching through the speakers, thwarting me of another attempt at regainingposure. That''s like the third time already Tyler batted the mic against the stands, with all his spinning and frolicking around¡­ I dread the day he ever gets his own kid.


    "Whoops, sorry about that!" He shouted into it, exacerbating matters and looking far from the sorry he imed otherwise. "Anyway, I went over the rules already, but just once more alright? Here''s the short version: No deliberate targeting at the otherpetitors, no stealing another carriage''s cargo, and no detours! Follow the checkpoints around town or you''ll be disqualified! Got cameras everywhere, and screens all over. We''ll be watching every move every one of you makes, so no funny business, or you''ll be hearing from the judges, alright?!"


    It was a straight line from the front to the back of understanding nods. I took that moment to survey exactly what are the odds I''m up against.


    First ce driver didn''t look much a conspicuous fellow one bit, aside from a bright red hood he wore denoting his profession that made me think of Ash and how far from keen she''d be if he ended up winning.


    That aside, it was his partner, the defender stowed behind the carriage that''s got me a tiny bit concerned. Equipped with a big burly stature, packed with those big burly arms, Nick was practically the ultimate sword and shield defense. In my humble opinion, It should be considered cheating if you''re built like a bull with opposable thumbs¡­ that''s just my two cents anyway.


    Second ce, third ce¡­ all was well and as it should be until my eyes drifted over at the sixth - someone had their sights squarely set on me, and there wasn''t any attempt at being subtle about it. Bob looked like a little goblin man, squatting over at his carriage there, especially with such a skewed smile stered across his face that way.


    I really need to watch for him.


    "At the gonging gong of the clocktower, you either floor it, or get left in the dust," Tyler continued to shout. "And by my precise estimations, you have¡­ fifteen seconds. Sodies and gents, buckle your damn seatbelts, hug your cargo tight - y''all got ten seconds now, nine seconds now, eight¡­"


    Onest double-take before things finallymence, just one more look around, onest gaze around, ast chance to appreciate the calm all around before the rumble of the storm.


    "Seven¡­ six¡­"


    I noticed the judges'' special, privatepartment had two new faces joining the fray, familiar faces. The one on the left was ever as anxious, the other leaning right, ever asposed.


    "Five¡­ four¡­"


    Tenth ce defender, Steve, was quaking in his boots, and creaking the floorboards of his carriage. I suppose the battlefield was indeed no ce for a bard¡­ poor Steve.


    "Three!"


    From before my very eyes, I saw movement, a spin, a whirl around¡­ and not a moment too soon, I found myself staring face to face with the driver of twelfth ce.


    His ocean-blue eyes ever so piercing, his charming smile ever so wide. Thought it was just a thought, a fleeting afterimage of an imagination gone wild, but just for a second, for that one single minuscule moment...


    Leon looked dastardly sinister.


    "Don''t you lose here," He said to me. "Pretty anticlimactic if you did."


    "Two!"


    I gazed back, smiled back, just as dastardly.


    "Same goes for you."


    "One!"


    A deafening ngor in the distance, the tumultuous uproar of a crowd impelling out of their seats - a whinny echoing one by one, the clop of hooves, the quake of wood, and once more the shrill pitch of a mic bumping, resounding,


    "MAY THE DIVINES BLESS Y''ALL UNDER THE SKIES!"


    Those first few seconds starting, were somehow simultaneously the quickest, and yet also the longest few seconds of my life thus far. Every millisecond with the seconds was packed to the brim with activity from all around me.


    From somewhere within the anarchy, I heard Tyler shout in his usual hype-inducing tone, "AND THEY''RE OFF! LOOK AT ''EM GO!"


    ''Off'' was really understating it. It was a mad dash scramble out from the starting line, no holds barred either, already I bear as a close witness to people careening into each other with the intent to kill. Some asshole also threw a bucket of paint into the air amidst the chaos, pouring droplets of crimson red raining from the skies.


    I''m getting some mighty no-good shbacks here for fuck''s sake.


    "OI!" Tyler''s voice rang out, nearly overpowered by the static caused by his frightening lung capacity alone. "NO THROWING SHIT SO CLOSE TO THE RING! WHO DID THAT? SHOW YOURSELF!"


    s, his demands would prove fruitless, everything was shrouded in clouds of dust stirring up thicker by the second, any attempts to call out any disy of foul y would just be pointless.


    For once, I was actually quite thankful to be bringing up the rear, I spurred my horse, steadily picked up the pace, and got out of the starting line mostly unscathed.


    A bit of red on my knuckles, but apart from that, fortunately, both princesses in tow came out still ever as clean and pristine. When the dust had finally settled, and the chaos had waned in the slightest, I chanced a nce backward to assess the damage, and from what I saw in the shrinking horizon, things were looking a bit promising for me.


    From the get-go, it was plenty obvious that at least one-third of thepetition''s only experience with a horse was the ones they''d find on a fairground carousel.


    Team Second and Team Fifth were still desperately struggling to find the pedals, pulling and iling on the reins, hoping they''d find the right motion that meant ''go!'', all to no avail, to their dismay.


    Some were slowly getting the hang of it, like the tenth ce driver, gradually leaving the starting line in a clumsy, unsteady canter. I wasn''t about to wait for them to get ustomed, so with ash, and a click of my tongue, I picked up the pace, speeding us along the sharp bend towards town.


    Did some quick maths, and if I counted right, I was hovering around the ninth ce now, and slowlying up the rear of eight, inch by inch. That was also where I got my first taste ofbat in the field.


    They drastically slowed down so abrupt and sudden, and if I hadn''t swerved a sharp right in the nick of time, my horse would have been an unfortunate victim to vehicr manughter, at the same time, gravity and inertia nearly yed me for a fool, and nearly sent Eshwlyn flying out.


    I managed to hold her down just barely - one hand on the reins, the other clinging onto the fluffy, soft princess for dear life - and as such, inly vulnerable as I was right then and there, eighth ce took the chance to strike again.


    The defender stood up, her feet trembling in ce, holding a bucket of red paint in her hand ready any second to be flung. Her driver just needed to get a little closer, just turn a little more right¡­ then that''s the jester done and done.


    Their mistake.


    Wobbly knees and high-speed chases, do not a steady stance make. I pulled my steed ever the slightest left, my carriage barely touching theirs, grazing theirs, but that was more than enough to do the job.


    Our carriages gave a hard jerk upon contact, and the defender just couldn''t save herself in time. She fell hard, and the paint bucket fell right along with her - all over her, as well as everything else around her.


    I think Tyler said it best, his fervor ring loud in the speakers all around, "Celes the Scion just destroyed the cargo she was supposed to be protecting herself! Oooh, that does not look good! Judges ain''t gonna like that at the end of this!"


    Exactly.


    In a sudden spurt of victory well-achieved, I usurped eighth ce and gave myself a mental pat on the back for surviving that skirmish. By the time the dirt path of the outskirts turned to the hard surface of cobble streets, they were but a speck in the dust behind the turn of my wheels.


    I know I shouldn''t let this win cloud my judgment, but well a good job is a good job, can''t deny that. In any case, it was a celebration short-lived anyway - because now I have another ordeal to confront.


    The roads of town were littered with barrels filled with ink, and they were the fragile type too, breaking at the slightest touch. How do I know? Well, I just saw third ce get inked from one of the high-rise LCD disys hanging on the rafters.


    Not just that either, now they were puddles of it too ced on every turn, on every curve -you let your horse gallop through, well you know how puddles are - they tend to ssh, splotch, and that''s not very ideal now, is it?


    I learned that the hard way.


    Just an inch too far, a turn toote between alleyways, and I knew already there was nothing I could do to prevent it. I heard it before I saw it, like slow-motion, the ripples, the ssh - droplets soaring high, plummeting low.


    Princess Riona now had a beauty mark smeared across her cheek.


    Goddamn it.


    Whatever! It was just one splotch, a tiny smudge - won''t make a difference anyhow. I need to focus, can''t take it slow and steady, I have to keep going. So far I haven''t seen any signs of the usual suspects.


    Nick was probably still in first ce.


    Bob was most likely lurking near, I''m sure I''ll cross paths with him soon.


    Leon¡­ well, I''m not too sure about that guy. He was in twelfth ce, second tost, and yet somehow in that anarchy, he managed to shoot past everything and everyone without anyone noticing.


    Haven''t a clue where he was now, or what the hell he was up to¡­ but whatever the case, at least I know that there was one team down.


    Now just eleven more to go...

 Chapter 299 - The Fast And The Furious, Part 2

    -"Nick the Gant Giant still staying strong at the top! Smart move making him defender! Ain''t no one even wants to mess with him, partner''s a lucky sonuvabitch!"


    -"Oof! Fifth ce peeps just got shit on by Leon and co, taking over their spot like nobody''s business! Sheesh, this guy''s drifts are on a whole ''nother skill level,dies and gents. It''s almost cheating!"


    -"Let''s see, what else we got, what else we got - ah - seems like there''s a scuffle going on for ninth ce over here! Woo, look at that paint fly! Poor bastards gonna be seeing red for days! Ah, wait no, that''s a foul! No throwing pain directly at the driver! You were warned already! Ragnar, Thomas, get your carriage out of thene - you''re done! Judges call!"


    Hurling myself down every twist and turn was a process of finely-tuned focus. Tyler was like a woodpecker abuzz, and the mic in his hands was his thick maple lumber, pecking and pecking at it with his beak, yammering away for the whole world to hear with little regard whatsoever.


    Speeding down across the narrow streets avoiding the asionally loose barrel or stray puddle was already hard enough as it is without his constant freakouts on the verge of blowing out my eardrums all the damn time.


    Look I won''t deny the y-by-ymentary of everything that was happening in real-time was an extremely useful sleight of hand to have, knowing the exact location and position of everyone in the field was like the equivalent of getting wallhacks in a shooter game.


    But when ites with the risk of identally steering yourself off-course to the nearest hay bale in sight with every crackle of a thousand speakers in ear-grating unison, plus with the additional debuff of a three-second hearing loss? Yeah, at that point, I would rather go this entire race blindfolded.


    "Nowie let''s switchy things up an itsy bitsy by taking a quick look see at the true MVP around here! Yup! Yep! That''s my homeboy! That''s my guy! That''s my Big Man! Look at this, what, thirteenth ce, deadst, right? Well, now he''s about toe knocking at the front door of sixth! He''s gained like triple of his original cement and we''re only a quarter of the way through! How does he do it, you ask?! I''m telling you - power of love, man! There ain''t nothing like it, and this dude''s chest is absolutely pumping full of it!"


    Especially when he decides to go onpletely unrted tangents like that, which was, pretty much, all the time anyway. Apparently, Tyler saw himself as my one-man cheerleading squad, which admittedly I found genuinely moving - but at the same time, it''s like¡­ I''m pretty sure there''s a good reason why cheerleading teams weren''t allowed their own mics in their routines.


    I forged on, getting quite adept in traversing through the many obstacles that littered the streets. It got to the point where they weren''t even a concerning factor in my split-seconds decisions. I just kept on driving, winding through pathways strikingly familiar.


    There were no stalls, no red awnings, nor any of the enthralling sights from before designed to allure and entice, yet nevertheless, the long, almost never-ending road of the red-light district was one painstaking stretch like no other.


    And of course, here, right here, just as I was finally growing ustomed to my environment, that''s when they decided to throw a wrench on things, or in this case - a water balloon.


    A bulging bright red orb just narrowly whizzed past me and exploded, wet, all over the road below, and forming a thin, narrow streak on the dampened cobbled street as the right wheel of my carriage swiveled hurriedly past.


    Second one came plummeting down at me not even a moment after.


    And that one there, that little blur of blue in the air, that one would have done it had I just been a split-second toote veering a sharp right. The water balloon exploded upon impact with the broad side of my carriage, but it could only do so much. I still felt, still saw the icy-cold droplets dispersed all over, a light trickle on my cheek, a stter on my feet¡­ and as a dark damp tint dying a small surface of Eshwlyn''s snowy-white locks.


    "Archers on rooftops!" Tyler''s voice rang out loud. "Keep in mind folks! Bastards could be anywhere ready to put a damper on your day, so keep a lookout for the skies and not just the road! Don''t want one of them arrows hitting your precious cargo, do you?"


    Now, you tell me. Now, you open your mouth about them. Couldn''t have cared to say something about them earlier? What good are these wallhacks anyway if they don''t even work when you need them to?


    Can''t afford being irritated now though - got barrels to swerve past, puddles to avoid, and now at least five of these balloon-throwing bastards raining the might of Zeus from above.


    If I had a Defender¡­ whatever, it''s fine, I''ll pull through out of this watery pickle, I always do. Speaking of Defenders, I hadn''t heard anything from Nick''s side in a while, so far Tyler''s currentmentary was just a blow-by-blow of somebody else far behind me.


    The disys hanging up the rafters, from what little time I could spare taking fleeting nces at them, mostly kept to broadcasting Leon''s plight throughout - he was the golden boy of thepetition, after all, the star of the show despite Tyler''s insistence otherwise, and it was easy to see why.


    My feat of overtaking thepetition from thirteenth ce to seventh in such a short span of time might be impressive, but thatpletely pales inparison to Leon''s own aplishment.


    Twelfth to fifth ce without even breaking a sweat. And right now in crystal clear high definition, we get to see him live in great detail, as he effortlessly took over the fourth-ce position as well.


    He shot past the library when he did it, and if I was remembering my routes correctly, then that''s actually not that far from here. Leon''s close, and if I keep at my current pace, and if he keeps his, then it seems it won''t be long until I was riding head-to-head with him soon.


    "Whoa-whoa-whoa-whoa, what the hell?!" Tyler eximed, his voice nearly cracking. "Sixth ce driver just came to a full stop by the roadside, what they doing?! If they''re trying to make it easy for my boy - then alright, stay right there guys! He''ll being soon!"


    I felt the surprise physically raise my brows. Sixth ceing to a stop? There could be many reasons for that, the variables were almost endless. Broken wheel, tired horse, lost it will. Many factors could y well in my favor, yet, just the same, there were also many other factors present that couldn''t.


    They stopped of their own volition, didn''t they? A trap. Probably making sure that the one behind them didn''t have a chance of getting in front of them - that I didn''t have a chance to.


    Hmm¡­


    Who was leading sixth ce again?


    "Fucking hell," I felt the words whisked past me along with the breeze against me. "Bob¡­"


    There he was... the reflective sheen of his construction hat a bright yellow glow slowly growing bigger in the shrinking horizon. Him¡­ yeah, he''s got something in store, his wide smirk says it all - I just didn''t know what yet.


    Right before I could get close, suddenly they started to move again, slowly at first, before they picked up the pace, with me cautiously tailing their rear end. Bob stayed squatted in ce, barely creeping over the edge, tapping his fingers rhythmically against the side of his carriage, his ominous gaze never once straying from the confusion in mine.


    What the hell was this? Mind games? I thought he had a roadblock set up, or he was about to do a drive-by paint toss hail mary as I raced past them. I didn''t expect them to start moving again, I also didn''t expect myself tailing them.


    Or did they want me to tail them, after all? Should I just try to overtake? Or wait, were they hoping I do just that? Shit¡­ his stare at me could mean anything.


    So many variables.


    "Hey," He called out to me, both hands cupped around his mouth. "Having a good race so far?"


    For now, I suppose indulging him won''t do any harm.


    "So far so good," I shouted back, keeping wary eyes at any movement suspect. "And you?"


    "Oh, good, good," He responded casually, nodding his head. "Actually, now that you''re here, it''s about to get even better."


    There''s the danger sign.


    "Better how?" I asked, feigning ignorance.


    Bob didn''t answer, and slowly stood up, his bnce firm and steady, as he strutted about the carriage space¡­ before picking up with both hands, two full buckets of paint.


    Still with a smile, he stretched both of them out towards me, like a proud child presenting his work.


    I didn''t feel it was very good work if I''m all honest.


    "You throw that at me in the position you are in, you lose, disqualified," I told him, keeping a level head. "No direct attacks at the driver, remember?"


    "I know, I know," He said, lowering them down slightly. "But who said anything about throwing paint?"


    I found it, I saw it. Just right then, I found the variable. I saw the reason. Only too little, toote.


    No split-second decision was going to save me from this. No reflex fast enough, no reaction quick enough. I saw so many things fall before me, saw them narrowly miss me.


    This one wasn''t going to miss me.


    Bob dropped his smile, dropped his gaze, keeping them towards the rapid, blurred swivels of my carriage wheels, then not a moment after...


    "Whoops."


    Bob dropped his paint buckets.

 Chapter 302 - The Fast And The Furious, Part 5

    Exactly what happened within those short few pivotal seconds next would depend entirely on whom you ask. Most people watching from padded-leather seats, would tell you it must have been a hefty breeze that went and did it.


    If you ask the archers stationed atop their tiled rooftops, and they''d probably tell you it must have been a weak link, an odd-angled odd one out that toppled and crumbled the bunch.


    I''m sure Bob, through mouthfuls of ink, would insist in his ims that there was no possible exnation how his imprable defense inexplicably fell forward onto him, and Frederick would undoubtedly be there to back him up on it¡­ once he manages to rub the red from his eyes, that is.


    And if someone were to ask me for my ount, I''d just shrug, I''d just smile, and simply say, "Magic."


    Because what else could it be? How strong could the ventting indoors be to cause such a fall? How flimsy could the barrels be to all topple with just one awkward angle?


    Bob and Frederick were close, there was no possible exnation for it, there was only the impossible.


    No one saw that I had my palm outstretched, no one noticed that I didn''t once slowed in pace, that I continued to charge into their trap regardless¡­ almost as if I knew what would happen next.


    Compared to summoning,pared to subjugating, toppling a wall was as easy as simply throwing a tennis ball at it¡­ and funnily enough, that''s exactly what it took. Not that anybody should know that, of course.


    And as those short pivotal seconds came to pass, there erupted a rumble in the earth, an explosion of sound that nketed the entire vicinity with a heavy drizzle of red mist.


    The street was also flooded, flowing a deluge of crimson red that seeped wider and thicker. Anyone nearby didn''t stand a chance against the bloody crashing tide.


    Luckily I wasn''t. Luckier Bob was.


    I wasn''t about to get caught in that mess there, the stters, the stains, they''d end me. Thankfully Lyn and I were of one mind in that prospect.


    With an echoing whinny that resounded all around, and a well-timed spring of hooves, Lynpletely maneuvered across the murky ocean of driftwood and sinking cargo in a single bound,nding gracefully on the other side, and forging forth without a single change in momentum.


    In that moment, in that one brief instance, Bob and I locked eyes once more in that instant - if he could see right then, and if his eyelids weren''t already doing their utmost filtering droplets of red from oozing in, he''d find that perhaps after all there may be a possible exnation for the impossible to tell in the after-event interview through thick sputters of red.


    "It was him."


    Utilizing my magic wasn''t a notion that once urred to me during this whole ordeal. I wanted to win without resorting to that, try to anyway. See if I could do it myself.


    But in the end, magic was myself¡­ it was a part of me, underhanded or not. And besides, right then, push came to shove.


    All I did was just shove back.


    One fell swoop, I overtook sixth and fifth, leaving both in a bend of a corner without even a single nce back¡­ and now it was time for fourth.


    Now it was time for Leon.


    My little plight with Bob and Co didn''t go unnoticed. Out of nowhere, in the high-rise panels all over, they showed a carriage-less man on a steed speeding through the theatre streets, and they stayed broadcasting that, just that.


    All eyes were on me now.


    If Tyler was allowed another chance on the mic right then, I''ve no doubt he''d implode the entire earth from within with solely just the levels of hype he''d generated in those bottomless lungs of his.


    Probably for the best that he didn''t.


    Then as if reading my thoughts, the speakers suddenly crackled to life once more, then in a booming voice, a familiar voice, a statement sounded, "In a surprise turn of events, the fifth ce has just been overtaken from the surprise underdog of the tournament - Big Man of House yboy!"


    Sounds like they got ast-minute recement for Tyler, and who else would better qualify for the job than the old announcer himself? For the best, I guess. No bias, no favoritism¡­ just strictlymentary andmentary alone.


    "It seems Big Man is determined to sweep away most of thepetition himself!" The announcer continued to spout. "But he''ll find that his adversaries henceforth could prove mighty troublesome to his goals! Leon The Valiant has just overtaken third! Nick the Gant Giant firmly in first!"


    Somewhere down the line, I too came up against Leon''s most recent opponent.


    From what I could see, they looked desperate, furious. Leon''s team had made a fool of them, besmirching one-half of their cargo in ink, and losing third ce on top of it all only fanned the mes of their anger¡­ leaving me to deal with the resulting wildfire.


    They yed dirty, yed frantic. The defender from behind threw paint at me like I was a nk canvas, and he was channeling the spirit of Jackson Pollock. Meanwhile, the driver kept pressuring me off-road. They already lost a cement once, they certainly weren''t going to lose twice.


    Unfortunately for them, I''m of the same sentiment, and I also didn''t mind getting my hands dirty.


    There was a boom, and suddenly their carriage began shaking violently, slowing drastically, as one of their front wheels blew out into splintering fragments from under them.


    Possibly a stray pebble on the road? Or maybe it broke from under theirbined weight? Either one could serve as a perfectly usible exnation. Hard to argue for the imusible, that it could just suddenly, magically,bust.


    As for me, I lowered my hand back onto the rein, and simply continued on my way, usurping fourth, just as easily as I did all the others. What an unexpected gold streak of good fortune all a sudden.


    And indeed, the announcer thought as much as well, proiming aloud, "Ah, what a turn of events! It seems Glen Of The Red, and his partner of The Old Guard has befallen upon a simr fate as with Big Man prior! Losing a wheel! Losing the skirmish! Big man not squandering the opportunity and zing forth, taking fourth! Joining the final three on thest leg of the run! But will he manage to w his way to the top? We are yet to find out! But he just might!"


    His words continued to ring in my ears as more and more of the townndmarks breezed past me in a blur¡­ from the theatre to the farm, from the farm to the city center reverberating the chime of the belltower toiling, looming from above.


    "Who among these promising contenders would be crowned the victor of the race? And Who could possibly topple the giant from a victory almost guaranteed? Will it be Leon, iming second ce so fast!? Erron of The Everfields trailing closely behind?! Or perhaps Big Man, hot on the heels of third?!"


    I noticed the twists and turns were getting gradually familiar. Rows of buildings passed and long stretches ofnes taken, they weren''t just a recognizable sight, they were an rming one too.


    The jousting arena was just right nearby.


    The finish line was just right beyond the horizon.


    "Keep going, Lyn," I spurred us faster, both princesses'' hanging slump tightly in my grasp. "We''re almost there."


    Within seconds, I could hear the distinct sound of carriage wheels being strained and pushed to their limits, faintly at first¡­ before they gradually got louder and louder.


    I could see all three of them now.


    The three could see me too.


    And the announcer saw it all.


    "Now Big Man has finally joined the final effort, the final struggle for first! It alles down to this now, folks! Nick''s doing his utmost to maintain his spot, but Leon is still slowly and surely wriggling his way close! As for the other scuffle taking ce just right behind them, it seems Erron is adamant about giving up third ce! Swiftly shutting down every attempt by the Big Man to squirm his way in!"


    He wasn''t kidding. The team in front of me was a pain, and a big one too. They didn''t have any more paint in their reserves to fling at me so they had to resort to other tactics.


    I go left, they turn left. I veer right, they veer just as quick. The defender was keeping a close eye, rying my every move to the driver up front, who would then proceed to react ordingly by cutting me off¡­ forcing me to begrudgingly tail them from behind.


    That was their n. They knew first ce was beyond them, so they were fully content with setting on third ce. Now all they had to do was to ensure they didn''t lose that position.


    Getting lucky once was convenient, getting lucky twice was coincidence, if I got lucky thrice¡­ I think even the most skeptical individual would be raising an eyebrow or two if all a sudden my opponent here mysteriously lost control of their carriage.


    Magic was out of the question.


    Yet I can''t stay just chasing their wheels forever. The cobbled path had turned to dirt again, the buildings that once surrounded us had be a fleeting blur of green and brown¡­ and the cheers and hollers of a distant crowd were gradually getting closer and louder.


    "HOMESTRETCH!" The announcer bellowed, unable to contain his own excitement. "THE FINAL FIGHT! WHO WOULD BE CROWN THE FIRST PLACE VICTOR?! "


    Beyond third, I could second and first, Leon and Nick, neck-to-neck with each other, both on the offense, both on the defense.


    There was as much paint-flying as they were paint-dodging, neither was giving the slightest edge over the other, and neither intended on conceding either.


    They were both each other''s worthy adversaries.


    So where does that leave me, then? Second-best? Not even. Third-best? Fourth-best? A position so far out of sight, so far out of mind, I wasn''t even a concern, a threat?


    Not on my fucking watch.


    "Lyn¡­" I whispered, inhaling deep, holding tight. "Jump it."


    One second I felt the hard thud of trodden solid dirt, just as I always have before. The next,ing in an instant, was a weightless sinking sensation. Lyn jumped, Lyn soared, and Lynnded.


    On top of the carriage.


    All four legs touched down onto the rickety tform, cushioned by the blow of soft cargo from below, bursting in a cloud of feathers before the petrified paling defender''s eyes as he fell over backward in utter shock.


    All at once, the repercussions came ramming against my skull just as my brain from within did just that. Horses are heavy, and wood can get brittle. I whispered again, urgently this time, "Jump again!"


    Lyn did not stall for another second, just as she did before, she vaulted over the driver, his horse, like slow-motion. I saw him from under us, his gaping wide-eyed expression shaded by the silhouette of our leap from above.


    There wasn''t a single word from the announcer, from the speakers - instead, recing it came a collective gasp, shrill screams, piercing the silence. I remembered gasping too at that moment, holding in a suffocating breath through gritted aching teeth.


    Then we stopped sinking, the weightless sensation immediately stopped, and once more the feel of solid dirt reverberated throughout my whole body in a galloping rhythm.


    To the left of me, Leon. To the right of me, Nick. Both equally as shocked as the other to see meing between them. And to the front of me, the Jousting arena, and painted in the dirt of the entrance in a white grand line was the finish line.


    So close, so very close.


    Twenty meters.


    "Come on!"


    Ished at the reins, buckled my legs. To the corner of my right, Nick growled, hastily taking over the reins. And to the corner of my left, Leon bared his teeth, scrunched his gaze.


    All three of us, head to head.


    Fifteen Meters


    The announcer''s voice has be a blur, a murky echo lost to focus, as did the cries of the crowds, the cheers from all around. All that mattered to me was that one white line inscribed in the sand.


    Ten Meters.


    Nick roared out loud, bending forward.


    Five Meters.


    Leon hissed in a breath, doing just the same.


    Three.


    I took my hands off the reins.


    I jumped, both Princesses'' held tight, soaring through the air, feeling weightless, rapidly sinking - falling¡­nding in the dirt, just right beyond that white line.


    Then a momentter, I heard the creak of wheels speeding just right past me from both sides¡­ finishing second and finishing third.


    Coming up right after me, just a split-second after¡­ying sprawled out, winded on the ground, both soft, fluffy cargoes piled atop my rising and failing chest...


    Finishing first.

 Chapter 303 - Victory Call

    St on the ground. That was the only sound, the only boom, that I wouldst hear, and it stayed that way for a long while after... either the crinkling of dirt, or the sharp buzzing ringing that just refuses to end.


    And yet eventually, it did, they all did. It was like a pop, a small crackle, a brick wall toppled over within my ear canals, giving way to an explosion of sound like no other.


    Cheering. Shouts. And in the midst of it, a single word, a single phrase that stood high and loud from all others¡­ repeated over and over again, in the static of speakers, in the vast echoes of the open arena, and deep within, I heard it pound in my chest too.


    "First! First!" They all cried out. "The Big Man came first!"


    I was promptly spurred up to my feet again, after Lyn slowly trotted over and bent her head forward, gauging my vital signs with the ol'' horse hoarse sniff all over my face. She probably thought I''ve died or something.


    In truth though, I''ve never felt more alive in my life than right here at this moment. Right there, pellets of sand and sweat clinging to my paint-stained face, with feather-stuffed fabric of royalty tucked underneath either arm, standing before the revelry erupting from the stands, the podiums, the ce all over.


    It was like a breath of fresh air for the first time in a gray world so thick with a smog suffocating.


    Despite the feverish contagious atmosphere that seemed to only intensify with every passing moment, on the podium the announcer kept dutifully to his task, and continued to ry the current happenings of the other participants still in the race.


    But it wasn''t him that I was seeing, he wasn''t the face that my eyes were being drawn to. It was the guy behind him, strung up tight in a thick knot of rope tied to a stray wooden pole, with his lips bulging full with a bundle of cloth - it was him that I couldn''t look away from.


    Tyler, bagged and gagged in public with no one raising a single eyebrow at it.


    Hell, I didn''t even bat an eye either. He probably put up a life-and-death fight for that mic, seems only natural that this was the only way to keep him under leash¡­ and yet in spite of having practically every basic motor function taken away from him, somehow he continued to express a level of excitement unlike any other.


    In his writhing and squirming, in his stifled shouts, he wanted me to know that he was there, that he had always believed¡­ and you know what, I wouldn''t put it past him that he always has.


    Thanks, Tyler.


    I let my gaze wander for just a little bit longer - there were still two other people that I wanted to see me now, and sure enough, there they were. Still ever as distant, ever as unreachable¡­ but their stares, our gazes in that brief moment shared, they never felt anymore closer.


    Amanda from afar was a bright red glow, kinda like a swelled-up pimple. She''d probably p me if she could hear my thoughts, but that''s if she is even capable of prying her hands loose from her face. They cupped her lips, hid the tip of her nose, so that her eyes were the only thing possibly discernable, and in them were a stir of emotions quite too long and many to possibly say.


    And as for the other? Well¡­ what could I say? Pride? Delight? tion? Contentment? Could go on and on and I still wouldn''t know the right words to best describe how Ash stared. But she certainly would, she always knew the right words to say¡­ and I''m sure when this alles to pass, I''ll be right there by her side to hear them.


    s, things weren''t quite over yet. I wasn''t just the sole victor here. Leon hopped off his carriage, shook hands with his partner, and held his head up high to the standing ovation of the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Nick couldn''t have been less bothered by any of the formalities. After disembarking, he stood close to his carriage¡­ and unlike Leon, he wasn''t afraid to show his bitterness, his eyes scrunched up in a scowl so tense that even his partner was thinking twice about going in for a handshake.


    Yet despite reactions vastly different, Leon and Nick had one thing inmon, one thing that connected them both - and that thing was me. With a smile, or with a frown, - their furtive nces at me, the rigidness in their faces as they did, they all looked pretty much the same to me.


    Eventually, after minutes of idle time loitering about the ce, the rest of the champions came shambling through the finish line one after the other, withst-ceing in needing a little help hauling their broken carriage in the homestretch.


    We were told to deposit our precious cargo into the dependable hands of the staff members, who would then pass it off to one of the judges to be meticulously appraised before the results were to be announced.


    Everyone did as told, retrieving their goods from ink-stained carriages in conditions that vary greatly from champion to champion. I was one of the lucky few that only came out with a blotch here and there. Others... not so much.


    Dripping, soaked¡­ one even was whisked away by a member of staff as nothing more than a pile of feathers damp and dirty. Pretty sure I was to me for that. Oh well, sorry not sorry, sorry.


    I noticed that when it came time for Leon and Nick to stow theirs away¡­ even withser-eyed focus, I couldn''t see a single bit nor a single speck amiss, their princesses'' were delivered safe and sound.


    It''s a cause for concern, but not too much. Just something I thought to keep note. I might have been first, but that didn''t mean I was the best¡­ at least not yet.


    Maybe in time, but in the meantime, we were told to recoup, to recover, chairs and tables were brought into the arena as well as a mountain pile of refreshments atop in order to do so.


    I didn''t need any telling twice. First vacant seat and table I saw¡­ into the secluded corner I went, bottled water in one hand and blueberry muffin in the other.


    Lyn came to apany me, despite firm insistence from staff that she needed to go. No dice, however. My silver-haired steed simply refused to budge¡­ it was only after a bit of coaxing from me and farewell pat goodbye did she finallyply, departing with the other horses back into their stables.


    She served me well, more than I ever deserve. I''m gonna miss that horse.


    After everyone had settled into their ces, there were still, surprisingly, many seats left empty. The race had culled many a champions, from the original twenty-five to a measly eleven still left standing, well¡­ seating actually.


    Everyone else was disqualified either through underhanded tactics that didn''t slip past unnoticed, or they were rendered entirely incapable of finishing the race as was with the case of Bob and his friends¡­ nowhere to be seen amongst the festivities and feast-ivities.


    Thest I saw of Nick and Leon, one was busy signing autographs with a smile, while the other was preupied with intensely brooding in his own little corner.


    Suddenly, spontaneously, came the distinct crackle of the microphone buzzing through the speakers, "Ahem, okay, um, everyone hear me? Everyone miss me? Good! Great! I miss me too."


    Seems someone finally decided to untie Tyler and hand him back the reins of entertainment. Whether or not doing that was a good idea remains to be seen.


    "So I''ve been strictly informed by the people behind the scenes I ain''t allowed to y favorites with the participants or as they say ''be prone to extreme sporadic outbursts'' whatever the hell that means¡­"


    Yeah, sounds about right.


    "Anyway, so! I said my sorries, promised that I wouldn''t, and so - my bad, Big Man! Seems as if I ain''t allowed to cheer you on myself anymore! Apparently, it ain''t in my job requirements to do so!"


    He sounded a little remorseful about it, a little bitter. Hearing that, I wanted to assure him that it was fine, that it didn''t matter. He had done plenty enough already¡­ but it wasn''t I with the microphone in hand.


    Then before I could get even more guilty about it, I heard something else, saw something else, the happiest chuckle, the widest smile, and an arm waving across the stands.


    "Well not like I even have to anymore now, do I?!" Tyler said, raising the mic to the crowd, a gleeful smile all around. "Do I now, everybody?! Lemme hear you say what you think about that!"


    Once more, there was a tumultuous moring in the stands, cheers, and whistles, and countless arms raised in the air, only this time, they weren''t random, they weren''t sporadic¡­ it was a unified cry, a symphonic orchestra of cheers, all rooting, all uttering one name.


    My name.


    Well, nickname, I suppose.


    I never was one for fame or attention, I still wasn''t¡­ but I guess every once in a while, hearing your name echoed from all around wasn''t a bad thing.


    Not one bit.


    "So anyway, now that that''s out of the way," Tyler smiled again, breathing in deep. "Okay, I''ve also been informed that - um - due to various circumstances from behind the scenes - um - it seems we''ll be skipping the other trials and we''ll be going right into the final event of the tournament."


    The cheering immediately stopped, and a deafening quiet began. Leon stopped signing, and Nick even stopped brooding.


    "Uhh, what did they tell me to you? I forgot, um," He continued, chuckling a little nervous chuckle "Ah, yeah, yeah! I remember now - ahem - they told me to tell you that we are - um - ''Completely sorry for the inconvenience'' whatever the hell that means, anyway¡­ hehe."

 Chapter 304 - Last-Minute Arrangements

    The outcry of disappointment was one that would resound the convention halls for a long, long while. Ad verbatim, the news spread fast and furious, like a spark to a long stream-trail of gasoline¡­ and as a result, the ensuing wildfire catching in the stands, the crowds, the vicinity all over, was one not so easily abated.


    I, for one, never have heard a more weing piece of good news in my life, and it''d only took one quick look around to see that my fellow peers felt much of the same. The sooner thispetition was done, the better.


    Unfortunately, everyone else thought much otherwise. For the first time, the audience became despondent, boos instead of whoos, jeers recing cheers, they really wanted more of that adrenaline rush.


    If I didn''t know any better, I''d say they wanted us to kill each other. Understandable though, they were promised more, so they anticipated for more, then out of nowhere, they were being told that there was no more, except for one more.


    Tyler did his magic on the disgruntled mob, managed to even convince them toy away with the pitchfork and torches, and to ept that, y''know, sometimes shit happens.


    ording to him, it was one of those things that simply couldn''t be helped. A conflict in schedule, a misunderstanding in ns within the business side of things meant that we were running short on time.


    Apparently a certain someone forgot to inform another someone that the convention we''ll be runningter than usual for today, hence - this entire fiasco.


    "So yeah, bye-bye all that shit we had in store," Tyler sighed along with the crowd. "On the bright side, at least we still have the finalpetition¡­ which coincidentally - lines up with just the right amount of people needed! I mean, of course, right after we get to eliminating two weakest teams, that is. Results ain''t announced yet, but should be anytime! In fact, I''d say it''s even right - "


    A messenger with a scroll came up to Tyler''s podium emporium, timing just perfect with Tyler''sst word, spoken out with a smile stretched wide, "- now."


    He grabbed the scroll, unraveling straight after - suddenly there was a scramble, a quick shuffle of many, many feet. Once again, I found myself a stranger to customs, everybody was up from their seats like we were about to sing the National Anthem, and I was thest to leave mine by a good few seconds.


    Seriously, is there a memo I missed out on reading? A dos and don''ts guide to medieval conventions? Someone send me a pamphlet, I''m getting tired of embarrassing over and over.


    "Let''s see, let''s see¡­" Tyler held the yellowing piece of parchment close, batting squinted eyes away at the contents, with his lips skewed. "Is it top to bottom, or bottom to top? Fuck, they never tell me these things¡­ whatever, anyway, I''m gonna do you guys a favor and start with the names of the champions that aren''t making it through."


    They decided fast. Guess they really are in a hurry to wrap things up, aren''t they? Just hope they were thorough.


    "Erron, Yen," Tyler spoke with a tone as blunt as a mallet, and he struck it down loud, firm, and with a tone of finality, "Your team''s out of the running. Sorry, clumps of feathers can''t qualify as cargo. Off you go."


    Only one other team left to expel, and without a scroll of our own, it was anyone''s guess as to who will be up next on that chopping block - then almost with a hint of pleasure, Tyler proceeded to bring down that ax of judgment swift.


    "Harry, Hail. Not sorry to say, but cheaters never prevail. Saw you swap out one of your stained cargo for a brand new one in the red-light district - don''t think we didn''t see you pull that shit. Now go get your sorry asses out of here before I identally break my promise to the judges."


    For a startling few seconds, I thought I saw one of the non-qualifiers spitting actual venom from his lips as he stalked bitterly out of the arena with his aplices in tow¡­ but no, it was just red paint. False rm.


    "As for the rest of you," Tyler peeked his eyes over at us. "Four teams left standing, seven people still waiting, here are your cings! Starting at number four we have - Preston and Gael! Everybody, ''round of apuse! Spotlight! Shine ''em!"


    A bright spot of light shone down onto a pair on the far left. A mage-archerbo giving one another high-fives and fist bumps as thunderous apuse poured down from all around them.


    Tyler waited for the cheering to wane before continuing, and once they had, the anticipation for the next promation only grew tenfold.


    "Coming in at third ce," He took in a mouthful. "Terrence of the Red Sorcerers, and Nick the Gant Giant! The imprablebo-wombo duo of them all! Spotlight! Apuse! Three cheers for Nick and Terrence!"


    The hip-hip-hoorays for their aplishments resounded just as loud as thest, and the spotlight was only brighter than ever¡­ yet Nick couldn''t have been more a shade gloomier, refusing to shake the hand of his partner or even respond to the crowd.


    I guess third ce was simply just a ce too small for a giant dreaming big.


    "Now as for second ce," Tyler speedily uttered, ushering in an almost instant quiet. "Ready your hands, ready that light, for it is none other than your very own - Big Man of House yboy! Let''s goooooo!"


    White blinded me. Cheers deafened me. The limelight was a scary, disorienting ce¡­ what with the tumultuous uproar, and blinding re that won''t go away.


    But I can''t say that it was exactly a bad ce to be in. It was a nice ce, only¡­


    Second ce?


    Tyler went on to borate. "First in speed sadly doesn''t mean first in pristine, Big Man! Your cargo suffered a few bumps and bruises along the way. That''s just how it is! Can''t say you didn''t see thising!


    Yeah, I guess I kinda did. The realist in me nodded, understood, and took it simply in stride.


    Yet the optimist within hung his head disheartened¡­ thinking hopefully maybe, perhaps, after everything I did, the things I pulled off¡­ that it would have been more than enough, surely it was.


    The pessimist knew all along that it never was, that it''ll never be, that I never will be.


    That''s why I don''t hang out with that guy much no more. Seriously a bad influence.


    I waved my hand, offered a smile, to the countless many backing up my side, to the quiet apuse of a peculiar royal two staring at me with eyes that wholeheartedly thought otherwise.


    Maybe they got the right idea there¡­ that in their heart of hearts, I''ve always been first ce. Maybe it''s time I start thinking about myself that way too.


    "And of course! Last, but a hundred and ten percent not least..." Tyler folded the scroll close, brandishing an outstretched hand in time with a flicker of light shining bright, "p your hands fucking red raw and bleeding, scream your cheers till you can''t scream no more to the first ce champions of the race - Cliff the Magus and Leon the fucking Valiant! Congrats, you two! You did the thing! Whooo!"


    It was like a bomb, it was also like a shbang, except on the nuclear-warhead level type of devastation. I''m surprised Leon could withstand such an overwhelming assault on the senses. His partner certainly couldn''t, only could barely muster a smile back against Leon''s pearly whites glittering and sparkling.


    "Second tost to second to first is no mean featdies and gents!" Tyler continued on. "And to do so without even the slightest speck of dust transporting the goods? Damn dude, maybe I should have you shipping out my packages. Maybe they''ll actually get to me in one piece for once!"


    Suddenly it seemed that the news of cutting thepetition became nothing more than just a distant, forgotten memory. Everyone was vibing, everyone was jiving, there was nothing but smiles everywhere you looked.


    It''s as if everybody kinda also forgot that was still another task at hand toplete¡­ and admittedly I did too, gotpletely swept in the tide of good vibes.


    That was until Tyler rose the mic to his lips once more. "Good job, everyone. Good job. You earn those pats on the back, you earn those cheers, your names screamed to the sky - know what? In fact, let''s have one more! Just one more! Come on boys, show the champions some love!"


    Again, came the explosion of ovation, at that point my ears had gotten pretty ustomed to the sound. You fire a shotgun next to my ears, I''d probably swat my hand thinking a mosquito was buzzing about.


    In fact, that was what I did¡­ because I heard a scraping sound thinking as much. Until I nced behind and realized that the tables and chairs lining with refreshments were being hauled off to make for some extra space.


    Space for what exactly?


    To be announced¡­


    "Alright, alright, that''s enough love!" A wave of an arm returned the arena back to a quiet. "So, now¡­ I''m sure you guys - well, those with a team anyway - I''m sure you''ve grown quite a bond working with one another."


    If those smiles shared were sincere, if those handshakes meant anything, then yeah, I suppose so.


    "But you see, sometimes in every profession where teamwork is involved, Knights especially, well¡­ sometimes allegiances change you see, loyalty changes. Knight on knight, friend on friend, brother on brother."


    Gradually those smiles began to fade.


    "Take a good long look at your partner, think back at everything you''ve been through with each other to get here, take a second," Tyler paused, waited, then continued exactly after a second. "Thought about it? Alright, good. Because that person is now your mortal enemy. Your opponent to face. I mean, they always have been - you''re from different camps, after all! Fighting for the honor of diffrent princesses'' - ''course you guys aren''t friends, you''re enemies! And now you''re going to have to fight one another!"


    The light instantly went out right after, plunging the arena into a total void of blinding ck. Then, one by one, spotlights flickered, seven rims of light for the seven remaining contenders.


    "A duel to the death!" Tyler''s voice rang out in the vast darkness. "You will each sh mano-a-mano with your partner until there is only one left standing! And that one, that lucky, that strong-headed, that iparable, that unmatched single one would ultimately be crowned the victor and be dered the Hero of all of Astra!"


    No one spoke, no one even blinked twice. I guess everyone saw thising, reluctant or otherwise¡­ in the end, this is what ites down to. After all, there can be only one.


    Except there was just one problem with this system, I''m just sure it goes without mentioning, but there was indeed a w here¡­


    I didn''t have a partner to work with, I didn''t have a partner to forge that bond with, and as such, I didn''t have a partner to fight with.


    Unless¡­ oh I swear to God - if they''re going to make me fight a horse, if I''m gonna have to throw hands with Lyn? Yeah, animal cruelty is not up my alley, I''m peacing out.


    "Big Man, I''m sure in that nk stare of yours, you''re wondering how the hell this would all work out for you considering your special circumstances," Tyler called out, his tone verging on a chuckle. "Not to worry, we already got that sorted. We got an opponent for you! Now he''s no friend of yours, don''t really have a bond¡­ but if you ask me, that''s what makes this matchup one for the ages!"


    One for the ages?


    "Now, say hello..."


    An eight flicker, an eight beam of light, an eight contender, standing up on the podium. I felt my breath nearly stop looking up, squinting, seeing, how the ray of light from the spotlight bounced off the gleam of a familiar hat¡­ a yellow hat.


    A hard hat.


    "To your friendly neighborhood Bob of the Builder!"


    There he was, red all over from top to bottom, still dripping in it too. His overalls painted red, his lips curling red, his scowl¡­ seeing red.


    Bob was many things then. Sinister. Sadistic. Shocking. Seething. But friendly, sadly, wasn''t one of them¡­ more importantly -


    Who in the fuck is this guy anyway?

 Chapter 305 - In The Stands...

    Thepetition went on to proceed into its next and final phase without much spectacle or flourish, it just kinda started, no grand speech, no chance to recoup or even rx, kicked into the highest gear with the denoting fanfare of a lone trumpet.


    Tyler expanded a brief bit on the inner workings of the duel to get us up to speed. Fights would be chosen on ast-to-first basis, which meant the fourth-ce pair of Preston and Gael are to don their war faces and put on their best diator impersonation because it would seem that the coliseum crowd was a rather bloodthirsty bunch.


    They remained behind in the arena battlegrounds, while the rest of us champions were led to a spot in the stands where we could better see all around.


    Now could it be just coincidence that our ce within the crowd just so happens to be situated right below the judges'' panel? Just a strange happenstance that their royal highnesses were but the slightest nce away in the corner of our eyes?


    Probably thought it''d be for the better if our resolve were to be tempered, and what''s a better way to iron out any reluctance than to put right into view just what exactly we were fighting for?


    Pretty conniving, pretty maniptive, and pretty damn effective. Someone up in the panel must love their mind games.


    My seat was pointed out to me by a helpful member of staff, I followed his finger, threw my gaze forward¡­ and as soon as I did, I had almost half the mind to insist that I rather remain standing.


    Here''s another question of funny coincidence. Nick on the left, Leon on the right¡­ and me designated to be wedged, fitting perfect right down the middle of two. That just a luck thing? ident?


    Oh, who am I kidding¡­ there were no idents. Wouldn''t be a trifecta without first, second, and third side by side like best buds.


    Whatever, just keep your eyes strictly forward, and your lips tightly zipped, and you''ll live¡­ probably.


    So that''s what I did. Laxing my stiff joints, shifting the weight, and lightening the strain. I did basically everything I could to signify that I was in do-not-disturb mode, yet s, Leon simply just took that hanging sign and chucked it away in the waste bin.


    "Hey, psst," I felt an elbow-prod on my right arm. "That was some nice horse-riding you did back there."


    On the left, though ever as aloof and distant, I could tell that Nick was listening in.


    "You''ve ridden before?" Leon continued to say. "You ride your house like you''ve been doing it your whole life. I''m seriously impressed. Didn''t think there was anyone that could outpace me the way that you did."


    Compliments never-ending threatened to drown me in an ocean of ttery. Thankfully, I had my floaties on - pump full of the special type of helium called not-giving-a-shitium.


    Too busy focusing on the match which has yet to officially begin¡­ there seemed to be something going on in the ring between the two opponents, now if only Leon would shut up so that I could focus on what was actually happening.


    "I underestimated you. I admit that, and I apologize for that," He paused then and I thought he stopped then, then that smile of his crept into peripheral view, parting open so slightly, so insidiously. "I won''t be holding back against you now. You''re a threat now, getting in the way of my wants¡­ and I''m going to get what I want."


    Just that, just hearing that, had me finally breaking my silence. "Don''t talk about Ash like that again."


    "Don''t talk about Ash like - what? A want?" I heard the mockery in his words, and it only made me feel worse. "Fine. Can''t want her¡­ what then, do you suppose? Can I ''have'' her instead? ''Love'' her if you prefer? Can do a lot better than just want her, you know?"


    Mind games. Guess the judges up there weren''t the only yers here.


    "I have to beat you first, though. You''re the only thing left standing in the way. Then again, you could just up and suddenly lose to your first opponent too¡­ and if that were to happen, I''d actually be sorely disappointed. So, do me a favor¡­ don''t lose, alright? Make that a promise."


    He then went patted on my shoulder like he was a friend, like he was my friend.


    "Never nned to," I shook him off, leaning forward, inching away. "I told you already."


    And it was true enough. Losing here or anywhere else for that matter was not in the books for me, regardless of who I was facing¡­ and yet, I just¡­ I''m allowed to question it though, right?


    The whys, the hows¡­


    Bob was already gone, he didn''t get to finish the race. Surely, that was more than enough to get him out for good, right?


    Apparently not.


    Like some mutated humanoid cockroach subspecies, Bob clung onto life and lived on despite getting utterly stomped on¡­ and now against all odds here he was again, pestering me with his smarmy reddened smile across the stands, eager for more.


    Who did he pay off was my question. Whose pockets did he lined brimming and spilling to get this second wind in thepetition? I don''t buy that he just so happened to be picked as my opponent on a whim, byplete total ident.


    There were no idents.


    It''s fine, I don''t really mind it. If a cockroach survived getting stomped once, just have to stomp it twice. Always does the trick.


    "Yes, Nick?" I whispered wearily, unable to bear any longer with his lingering stare. "Got something to say, then say it. You always do, don''t stop now."


    Wasn''t even trying to hide it, like he wanted me to see it - that he would always be watching.


    "Both princesses," He uttered through breath chock-full of insidious insinuations. "Well¡­ I suppose you did do something, after all, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t start judging."


    "I''m not judging," Nick immediately said. "I''m just wondering, that''s all."


    "Do I dare ask what about?"


    He crossed both pairs of fingers, hunching forward as far as I, meeting my gaze with a quick nce right.


    "You pick one, you could lose one," He said. "You picked both - "


    "I''ll lose both?" I stared right back at him, seeing his sternness, his gruffness¡­ and for the first time, feeling nothing. "Don''t be stupid, Nick. You think I got here because I only got lucky?"


    "You did get lucky."


    "First ce beating you is one hell of a stroke of good luck, don''t you think? Hey, maybe I should go into lotto tickets too."


    "Second ce," He firmly corrected. "And it won''t happen again. You can count that."


    "Yeah? And what''s different this time?"


    Nick spun his head fast, and it was one of those rare few times where I saw more than just bitterness in his demeanor, spite in his scowl - there was anger, a burning fire that couldn''t be assuaged, a pure unbridled rage. "I won''t just be limited to throwing paint at you this time..."


    And I still felt nothing enveloped by his mes. Know what they say¡­ fight fire with fire¡­ and I was seething just as hot.


    "Alright," I nodded. "So just like Leon, no holding back, huh?"


    "FORFEIT!" came the shrill buzz through nearly ruptured speakers, shocking most out of their seats, and getting frightened yelps from others¡­ including Amanda from behind, who sunk into her palms red with embarrassment.


    "My apologies¡­" She whispered timidly, her eyes emerging from above her fingertips in a small little peek. "Don''t.. don''t mind me..."


    In all honesty, if the payoff is getting you all flustered, then I don''t think anybody even minded the noise anymore. In fact, they''d probably feel more grateful for it than anything.


    "Whoops, sorry, forgot I ain''t supposed to yell no more," Tyler spoke from his podium, sounding the least bit apologetic about it. "Anyway, yeah, it''s a forfeit! Preston and Gael have decided it ain''t worth it! They want out! So sadly, that''s a fight we won''t be seeing sadly."


    A forfeit? So close to the grand prize just to give it all up like that? They must have forged quite a bond with each other¡­ went through some major character development to ultimatelye down to such a decision. Guess the power of friendship was just too strong.


    "Now, now, calm your tits everyone, chill!" red the speakers to a disgruntled crowd. "Not like we ain''t got other people itching to have a go already! You''ll still see fights! Hell, you''ll see it right now! Uh, Terrence! Nick! Get your asses down here before people start asking for some refunds! Ah - no refunds by the way! Website said so! No suing either! Third ce fighters, any day now!"


    Poor Terrence was caught blindsided by the news, all the way to the right, like he just doused with a bucket of freezing water, he tensed up, froze¡­ rising to his feet as if he was also trying to shatter invisible ice blocks all over his body.


    Not that I can me him. Not when his opponent was who he was...


    At the mention of his name, like a doll with his key all winded, Nick shot up from his seat at once¡­ like the giant he was, like the unscble wall he was, he loomed over high and mighty, staring down at me with eyes shaded dim and grim, as if to affirm what I previously said -


    "No holding back."

 Chapter 308 - Second Fight, Second Half

    Were they watching me? Those two would-be knights, up there, somewhere, I forgot if they were on the left¡­ or perhaps in a ce a little more right. If they were, what were they thinking?


    When I march firm steps forward - shield raised, sword in a brace - and when Bob takes a cowering step back.


    What were they seeing?


    A sleight of hand? A second wind?


    There were many ways to read the almost palpable atmosphere permeated by he and I. If I was right up there with them too, a stray onlooker from the outside looking in, what would I see?


    "Look here! Look here!" Tyler cried, rounding the crowd, rallying the stares. "Take a closer look, you''d see the Big Man''s focused! Big Man''s determined! And he''s got that killing intent!"


    They sounded - felt so distant, the people perched above. They all blended into one, an indescribable collective blur of sight, sound and mind. The only thing perceivable, the only thing real¡­ was the harsh glint at the tip of my opponent''s de, and the way his gaze gleamed just as harsh.


    "Killing intent¡­" He said, his tone aligned with the still lingering amusement in his eyes. "Hate to put you down, but honestly I just don''t see it."


    Not for long, however.


    "Do you want to?" I asked.


    "I won''t have to," He replied, raising both his arms once again. "This will be all over before it everes to that."


    In response, I took another march forward, and he stopped taking steps back. "You mIght be right about that."


    Bob darted forth, an instant spur - kicking up grains of dirt as he went, whether intentional, whether deliberate, it never mattered in the end. His de never reached, once more deterred by the blunt edge of my own.


    At once, like always, he followed up with a second strike right after, a swing aimed high and a swing striking air as I ducked under immediately below. Tried to y the unpredictable ploy, but ended up doing the total opposite instead.


    His third met my shield, his fourth shed, thunked - thwarted again - and his fifth¡­ well he never ever once struck a fifth.


    So I did instead.


    yed with sticks when I was younger, swung branches when I was a wee bit older - sword was still heavier, clumsier - I felt the entirety of it sway as I winded my arm, the weight of the blow, the rippling shockwave of the hit.


    A ngor rang out.


    I didn''t even know what I hit, but I knew I hit something, and I knew I hit it hard. From the heavy grunt past gritted teeth, by the strain in his narrowed eyes, and that split-second moment of non-movement.


    Took a page out of his book too - I didn''t stop there. I lifted a leg, kicked him, staggered him just for good measure. Nearly tripping, he stumbled back, eyes burning with a fury like never before, and charged at me once more.


    That''s all he ever does¡­ like a bull seeing red, baring his horns mindlessly, recklessly. Next to eluding Matriarchs, next to dodging spells from an enraged Magus, Bob was¡­ pleasantly normal.


    "Bob tripped!" Tyler echoed a chortle, which prompted many more to follow. "Fast feet but not-so-fast reaction speeds, it looks like! Should have seen the ol'' leg trippinging from a mile away! At this point, Big Man''s just ying with his food, don''t think Bob would make for a good meal though. Can already feel my stomach aching just thinking about it!"


    Even I was surprised he fell for that one. I wasn''t even subtle about it, thought he''d vault over it - ''stead there heid leaving an imprint of himself in the dirt, sputtering out grains of sand from his lips.


    Confidence whittled, bravado tumbled - his true colors unshed, staring up at me as he rose with a scowl instead of a leer, a brazen frown recing his smirk.


    "That won''t happen again," He told me, his tone no longer as impish as it once was. "So don''t fucking bother trying that again."


    "Why not?" I taunted, mimicking his jovial self. "If it worked once, bound to work twice. That''s what you''re doing right now anyway, aren''t you?"


    "I learned my lesson now."


    "Have you? Well, we''ll see about that."


    We both took the first strike this time. We both charged forward, one another''s de raised, shield at the ready - he went low, I went high - a clumsy unrefined flurry of des. I knew my swings were too wide, too slow, but in turn, so was his¡­ and it made for a skirmish of whom Lady Luck decided to bless first.


    It was clear he wasn''t used to the strain of that hunk of metal in his grip - it was slowing him, weighing him down, and as the battle waged on the repercussions were gradually starting to show.


    He swung with grunts louder, gasps of air deeper¡­ the strenuous effort showed on his face too. How red it glowed, and the trickling sweat pouring from every pore.


    Yet he made good on his im - lesson learned - he wasn''t just swinging sporadically and randomly now. Every strike had intent, every attempt brushing to a hit and closer and closer, until eventually¡­


    "Ooo!" A grimacing hiss resounded in the speakers. "Okay, that didn''t sound good. Bob got himself a blow, and boy was it a good one. Augh, I felt that from here. That sound! What kinda stic sword is that?"


    My turn to wince, my mistake tonguish. He did a spin and I thought he''d end it left - didn''t think he''d strike right.


    The ngor pierced through the gasps of the crowd - my arm gave a shudder, like a billion volts of lightning surged within all at once as it met the brunt of his attack.


    Had it not been for the armor I think I might have been looking at a fracture.


    Still, though the damage was dampened, the feeling still seared. I tried to hide it, I couldn''t let it show¡­ yet despite my best efforts, Bob knew that I was hurting.


    But honestly,pared to others, it really was nothing.


    The moment soon passed, and Bob, confidence reignited, took that chance to strike again.


    I immediately raised my shield on impulse - another mistake - the impact resonated, pulsed, and the throbbing in my arm intensified.


    "Stings, doesn''t it?" Bob asked, backing away, his smile resurfacing. "My brother always says to go for the arms if all else fails. Nice to see his advice still ringing true."


    Okay, I just about had it with his attempts at a jibe. They weren''t even any good anyway.


    "Brother this, brother that, you can''t do anything without him, can you?" I said, buying time for the stinging to subside.


    He stopped moving. "Meaning?"


    "You know what I mean," I continued. "Your entry, the race, and now this? Seriously, you''re just a leech that just can''t stop leeching. Nothing you aplish is of your own merits, there''s always somebody else to thank for it."


    "Yeah, so what of it?" He said, yet his smile still waned. "I told you I y dirty."


    "You aren''t even ying dirty. Hell, you aren''t even ying at all. You think if you win, you think it''d be ''cause you did it on your own? No, you don''t win¡­ you don''t win anything. If you win now, then your sword better be the one I see on that pedestal, or even your brother maybe¡­ but certainly not you. That ain''t your victory to relish."


    "Not my victory to relish¡­" Bob repeated in an amused whisper. "Why so serious? It''s just a game, Big Man."


    "True, it is just a game," I threw it back to him. "So why all the tricks? Why all the cheats? This battle''s supposed to be honorable. Where''s the honor? Why do you wanna win so badly?"


    "Well, why not? The prizes are pretty enticing, don''t you think? That Elf especially, she''s¡­ she''s really something else. Who wouldn''t want a taste of her?"


    I thinned my lips. "You won''t get her."


    "Why not?" He challenged, stomping once forward. "I''m beating you already, aren''t I?"


    "Are you, though?" I scoffed as loud as I could, as demeaningly as I could. "That brings us full circle to the main point. Tell me, can you really call using that crutch of a weapon actually beating me? You didn''t take that sword ''cause you wanna y dirty. You took it, because you know you''d lose without it. And to me, that just screams the truth entirely - face it, Bob. You already lost."


    He shook his head. "You''re wrong."


    "No, I''m right, you know I''m right," I affirmed. "Your brother, for one¡­ he must love you lots to risk his reputation for you. Makes me wonder - when you guys are ying sword fight, all that time you''ve been beating him, and the way I''ve seen you fight¡­ you sure he just wasn''t just going easy on you all along?"


    Mind games. The invisible battle that was just as vital. And, unsurprisingly, he lost that one too.


    He may not have honor, but he still has that one thing - dignity, or what little of it was left.


    And I just up and spit on it. Justifiable.


    With that scowl reemerging, and the flicker in his brow. Bob was not a happy man.


    "Yeah¡­" I said, finally replicating perfectly his smarmy smirk. "Stings, doesn''t it?"

 Chapter 312 - The Final Speech

    There was an inversion in the air. A total tone shift. Treading the grounds, marching a step at a time, had a whole different feel to it when he was the one I was walking towards.


    To the left, also to the right, there was still evidence leftover of the dual prior strewn across the battlefield. Indents in the sand, outlines of footprints leading further forward, even a few handprints littered about where somebody had taken a stumble many times over.


    Wouldn''t have minded them so much¡­ if only there weren''t so many of them all around, and going off by the pristine state of his attire, I don''t think any one of them belonged to Leon too.


    Either the other champion, Cliff, didn''t know his right foot from his left, or Leon was just that arduous of an opponent. For my sake, I dearly hope it was more of the former than it was thetter.


    But as our distances shortened, and I had a better, closer look¡­ it seemed, sadly, that reality was ying to the contrary.


    Leon''s gaze was the epitome of confidence, the way he held himself firm and self-assured, nothing about him betrayed any sign of weaknesses¡­ if there were even any weaknesses.


    A few meters of dirt between us, I came to a stop. Y''know,e to think of it, he wasn''t actually any bigger than I, and when it came to height we practically shared the same stature give or take a few millimeters winning me the slightest edge in that department.


    So tell me how in spite of that, he still looked as big and vast as Nick was? Was it the cape? I''m thinking it''s the cape.


    "Well, well," He said, greeting me with a smile as courteous and pleasant as always. "After all this time, seems we''re finally here."


    I smiled right back, only not as courteous. "Guess so."


    "And not without some massive developments too," He shifted his eyes to the moring crowd. "Seems you''ve earned yourself quite a few admirers to your name along the way."


    I''ve said it once, will say it twice now. "Guess so."


    "And that''s me included," His bright blue eyes drifted back. "When this is all done, I wouldn''t mind ending today considering you a friend of mine. In fact, I''d like that very much."


    "It sounds like you''ve got everything nned ahead already."


    "Well... you can say that, I suppose."


    I eyed him straight. "So what happens next?"


    Everything casual, every word nonchnt. It was as if nothing could faze him, nothing that could break thatposure of his. There was never a doubt to anything he did, not even an inkling of it in the words he spoke out next, "I win."


    "The time hase now, my dear fellow freaks and geeks of Astra!" Tyler paced the space of his podium with every fiber of himself louder than ever. "We suffered a few blunders along the way, somest-minute reschedulings, some dumbass and his little bro, but hey - we pulled through! Now we''re finally here! And let me tell you, it''s been quite a journeydies and gents, one that went the highest highs and the lowest lows - all for this! This is what it''s all about, this is what it alles down to. This is¡­ what the fuck is this?"


    A stray hand poking out from somewhere in the stands handed Tyler another piece of parchment, one that had his brows furrowing in confusion as he hastily moved to unfurl it.


    "The hell is this - a speech? You guys actually wrote a speech for me to say?" From the husky breath that rang out from the speakers, he sounded upset. "Hell nah, guys¡­ I do my own thing, y''know that. You hand me a speech - you think I don''t know my English too good to say fancy words proper? I can say fancy too. I just learned what belligerent means today, y''know? What you think about that?"


    Noment.


    "Wha -? Tradition again? Why you peeps keep using that as a shield, I don''t even -! Fine, fine, alright! Stop telling me they insist, I''ll insist your ass you little¡­ look, I''ll read the damn thing, alright? You happy? Better be¡­"


    After having a little grumble and mumble over having his entertainment host duties micromanaged, Tyler took a deep begrudging gulp of air and slowly began to read from the script in a tone so overbearingly drawl and dull.


    "My dear friends of our proud province of Astra, it is with great honor that I am here to be here alongside you all to bear witness to history in the making. At this grand moment in time, we stand before two champions. We have seen them as they struggled, cheered for them as they inevitably ovee - they have earned the worth of the title bestowed upon them and even more so."


    "s, they can only be one that can emerge victoriously. To be dered the real champion, the true hero of our proud nation¡­ and win the hand of the beloved princess. So now arrives their final trial, their final challenge - each other. But before they shouldpete, I feel it is only right, only just to hear onest time their resolve¡­ their reasons as to why they fight."


    Hear us onest time, he said. I¡­ I don''t suppose that means we have to participate in that little speech of his too, do we?


    "Leon the Valiant!"


    That confirms it.


    "We start with you," Tyler continued to drearily monologue. "Why is it you do what you do? An individual of your stature, your influence¡­ many would say this event is well beyond being beneath you. Rightfully so too. As the crowned winner ofst year''s main event and also the year prior, it more than affirms the fact that you have no more the need to prove yourself. Suddenly, you have participated once more for the third year running, and now we are all left to ponder the burning question of the day - why?"

 Chapter 313 - The Resolves Spoken

    There was a hushed murmur throughout the crowd, one that ended abruptly as soon as Leon gave the slightest cough. Then with his usual charming smile, he turned to face the many gazes all around.


    "It was a little match of jousting," He spoke out. "As many of you know, I was formally invited to be a contender in the game. I was to be going against many other talented individuals - and they were all very good, very skilled jousters."


    His every word was perfectly articted, apanied also by the perfect gesture. Not only could he speak well, but he could also tell well too.


    "Then disaster struck. My final opponent, s, was not feeling his best right then. So a recement was needed, and a recement was chosen, and a recement¡­ she came."


    Leon paused to stare at the princesses''partment, to gaze longingly in quiet, his blue eyes no doubt reflected back a beautiful mixture of white and green.


    After a short while, he continued. "Of course, I didn''t know who she was then. I thought of her the same as any other opponent, and fought her as I would any other as well. All was well, all was normal, until out of the blue - she struck me.


    "I''ve never once ever been struck before, much less in the way that she did it¡­ at that point, I was already curious. To the people who were there, you know full well already what ensued. It was unequivocally and most definitely the most intense game of joust I''ve ever participated in - and my first loss promptly followed after."


    Ash, out of curiosity, or courtesy, had both her ears heeding well.


    "Was I upset? I''m sure many would be surprised to hear me say that I wasn''t one bit. On the contrary, I was ecstatic, ted¡­ I have felt a rush in me that I''ve never felt before in my life. Whoever this recement was, this contender, I had to know¡­ and know I did.


    "I was never a firm believer of love at first sight. But when I saw the gleaming silver of her hair cascade as she took off her admittedlyrge helm, when I saw that beautiful smile in the distance that all this while was hidden beneath that hunk of iron¡­ I found myself stricken yet again, only this time it wouldn''t stop, it wouldn''t settle. I felt it then, I still feel it now. That feeling, that belief - love at first sight."


    Leon snapped his eyes back to the crowd. "Why do I fight? Why am I here? You im this is beneath me, that someone like me shouldn''t even be here - I think differently. I''m the same as you. Behind it all, I''m just an ordinary guy. An ordinary guy that feels, an ordinary guy that wants¡­ so why do I fight? Because this ordinary guy feels her, and this ordinary guy wants her. That¡­ that is why this ordinary guy fights."


    You could hear your own heartbeat, hear the whirring in the vents from the way the silence came when he ended. Then immediately right after you would have gone deaf, your senses would have been scorched from the way the apuse broke that tense quiet.


    Just the right amount of sincerity, earnestness, and a bow of the head for that extra touch, and Leon has pierced the hearts of everyone the same way he did everything else - effortlessly, seamlessly.


    That was very touching, Leon. Very heartfelt," said Tyler, still as dull as a trombone¡­ but not for long. He veered his eyes towards me, his brow giving a little rise as did the tone of his voice. "Big Man of House yboy. Next, we go to you."


    Oh, here we go...


    "As we all most definitely are aware, you arepeting for both. But for now, you fight for one, so we''ll focus on that one." He peeked intrigued eyes over the parchment. "Why is it that you fight? For what reason have you put yourself through so much? For the fame, for the wealth¡­ for the love? We are all dying to know."


    Stares everywhere. I was starting to get pretty used to them by now. As many there were on the right as there were on the left. All unblinking, unmoving¡­ but amidst it all, there was always the rare few that stood out to me.


    Ash stared at me. Amanda did too. Their faraway gazes were like an eye-test of emotions. Was that blink worry? Was that stare apprehension? Timidness? Shyness? Maybe eagerness?


    I''m thinking it was a little bit of everything.


    "Why I fight¡­" I muttered to begin, don''t even think anyone even heard. I spoke up on the next, gaze everywhere on the next. "Because Ash¡­ Eshwlyn, whatever you wanna call her¡­ she belongs to me."


    I ended there, and needless to say, not a single soul was satisfied with just that.


    "Could you borate for us?" Tyler inquired, a small smile slowly growing wider "What do you mean by she belongs to you?"


    "She belongs to me. There''s nothing else to say," I started pacing for a bit. "You see my mistake was I never started with that, I never told anyone that. It''s because of that mistake that Bob ruined everyone''s good time, it''s why I have to fight this guy now too. Because I never made it clear to anyone¡­ and more importantly, I never made it clear even to myself."


    I wasn''t as eloquent as Leon, couldn''t weave a tale as grand as his, so I didn''t even try to. I just did what I''ve always been doing - my best.


    "I mean, I did eventually¡­ but it was already toote. By the time I found the right words to say, many others did too¡­ so many others. So then, it was my words against theirs. Many of them were stubborn, many of them were a pain in the ass¡­ some still are¡­ but ultimately, it is now my words you are hearinging out from my mouth instead of theirs, so I guess it seems were righter than theirs."


    All the while I''ve been talking, I notice Ash''s gaze never once strayed away from me, perhaps the most piercing, the most wide-eyed one there. I think she was even leaning out of her seat a little.


    "You know the funny thing is - she''s told me already, assure me many, many countless times over that she already belongs to me, and she always will. I would nod at her, I''d smile at her¡­ I thought I knew what that meant. But I didn''t, not really¡­ not until I was faced with the prospect that maybe, just maybe, she wouldn''t anymore."


    From the corner of my eye, a shake of the head, a vigorous sway of white locks. I felt the corner of my lips curl just seeing that.


    "I don''t doubt that even if I lose, that anything would change in the long run. She always had the right words to say, you know? Ash would still tell me, assure me, as many times over, that she''ll always belong to me, and yeah she''s right. But how is any of that fair? How is it that she has to assure me always, tell me always, and I''d just sit there doing nothing and smile rest assured?


    "The fact that she even has to say it is already a red g from the start. The only reason she''d say those words in the first ce was because I couldn''t say them myself. I never did, not to anyone, not to me¡­ never even to her. Those words, those right words, my words¡­ right now, at this moment, it''s my word against his¡­ so I''ll say those words again, because I don''t think many of you heard me right the first time..."


    I stopped pacing and gazed squarely at the glow of emerald green eyes staring from afar.


    "Ash belongs to me, and only me, and no one else. You hear me up there, Ash? You''re mine, always," I finally proimed to her blushing reddened cheeks, to the rapid flutter of ears, and to the wide smile nted across her face that her palms had failed miserably to hide. "And I''m never letting you go."


    The same quiet, the same tense silence filled the even tenser atmosphere. It was even longer thanst time. Honestly, I wasn''t expecting a grand of apuse as Leon, or even any at all if I was even more honest.


    But it turns out, all that was needed was a little push, a little p, a little Tyler.


    "Well said, Big Man," He said, beaming at me proudly. "Well fuckin'' said. That''s why you''re the man, Big Man."


    What followed was an avnche, a snowball of ovation starting small and rolling big and ending even bigger. Ash pped along with them, still with her bashful smile. Amanda did too, merrily, cheerfully¡­ she seemed genuinely happy.


    As for Leon, his smile seemed a bit more strained¡­ but that disappeared as quickly as it came.


    Eventually, the apuse died and the fervor settled. The anticipation was back full force, the many keen eyes at the edge of their seats for what''s toe next.


    And it wille next.


    Tyler assumed his firm, confident stance once more, and promptly after I did too, sword and shield both tight in my grip.


    "Now that we have heard both of their resolves for ourselves," Tyler proimed out loud, forgetting his qualms about script-reading. "It is time to find out which would win out over the other! Will be Leon The Valiant? Or Big Man of House yboy?"


    He then tossed the parchment to the wayside, apparently not forgetting at all.


    "Ladies and Gentleman! I am pleased to dere this legendary battle of resolves, of champions, officially begun!" He looked left, looked right. "Leon, Big Man, the warrior''s greeting if you would!"


    In a heartbeat, we raised our swords and crossed. Then in another heartbeat, we pulled back and the sound of the edges grinding against one another filled the air.


    I breathed in.


    Leon breathed out.


    "Champions!" Tyler screamed. "Quenz''t adil lok''athar!"

 Chapter 314 - Final Fight, First Half

    Running at him with killing intent seemed like the most asinine thing to do right out of the get-go. That being said, there was still the temptation, the surge of impulse tensing my muscles itching to give it a try.


    Almost ashamed to admit it, but that was far from the only nonsensical idea to be churned out from this squeezy, meaty moronic excuse supposedly called a brain.


    From flinging my sword at him like a spear, to somehow disarming him with some quick lighting fast hand techniques that I don''t even know about - so far the best idea I had yet was the one where I utilized the tried and true, ''ey, what''s that over there?'' technique and kick him in the balls when he wasn''t looking.


    Sun Tzu eat your heart out.


    "Something wrong, Big Man?" Leon asked, his handsome mug creasing with a genuine concern. "Match started about a minute ago, and you haven''t done anything so far apart from just staring at me menacingly."


    "Yeah, well..." I muttered, darting furtive nces searching him up and down. "Neither have you."


    "No, I am doing something," The grip on his sword seemed less tense, even had time for a quick chuckle. "I''m waiting for you."


    "Wow, that''s amazing..." I tightened mine. "That''s exactly what I was doing."


    He blew through smiling lips, a breath amused. "Then I guess we''re at an impasse, aren''t we?"


    Crowd was quiet, Tyler was too. Not a peep could be heard, not even a stray cough. Perhaps they could sense it, maybe feel it too¡­ a tension so heavy, so constricting it was almost suffocating.


    "Alright, I''ll help out," Suddenly he spoke out, still with those lips "Just this once¡­"


    It took only a split-second between his words and my reaction, before, in a flicker of quick rapid movements there was a sword raised high in front of me already plummeting even quicker down below before the harsh glint of the spotlights.


    I heard the grunt slipping past my clenched teeth as I moved to shield the blow. The familiar rippling shockwave came as the familiar resounding thud sounded.


    Then it sounded again, and the impact came just as hard¡­ then it happened again, and again, and again.


    Leon wasn''t stopping, every attack leading on to another - a swing horizontal turned into a strike vertical - and it wasn''t solely just a frontal assault either. ''Cause Unlike Bob, who was crude, and whose attacks felt a bit more disorderly¡­ Leon had a bit more methodical and skillful approach tobat.


    I only managed to catch the tail-end of his cape skirting to my side, and by then it was toote for me to do anything about it. He slipped past my defense and struck a sharp blow to hit my hips that left me reeling.


    He didn''t need a tampered sword to hit hard. I didn''t need another hit to affirm that. I whirled around immediately - a single fast twirl in ce - but he was faster¡­ he was gone, and an immense force sending me stumbling, nearly falling forwards from behind proimed to me where he was now¡­ and where he''ll be next.


    At once I steadied myself - sword held firm and outstretched - I whirled the full 180 backward, and I was right, he was still there¡­ unfortunately already two steps ahead.


    With grace, he weaved my blow going below. With finesse, he retaliated¡­ like slow-motion I saw it, couldn''t avoid it. The tip of his de driving straight - had this not been just a game, had all this been real - then that thrust to my guts would have been the decisive blow ending it all, burrowing through mepletely.


    Luckily it wasn''t.


    Luckily his de and my armor simply repelled against one another, and though it staggered me back, it didn''t kill me. But from the way he was charging at me again almost immediately, felt like he was trying to change that.


    His next attack hit, a nosedive slice to my shoulder¡­ the follow-up after, another hefty thrust by sheer coincidence collided with the upper rim of my shield. I recovered, instantly braced for another¡­ but it never came. Leon ceased his advance, and there he stood again - still the same amicable figure, smiling all nice.


    We were on opposite ends of the ring now. He stood in my ce, and I was standing in his.


    I wouldn''t give it more than thirty seconds¡­ forty at most. The fact that he could do so much, so fast in so little time without any hint of any strenuous effort on his part did not bode well for me on my part.


    As for how I was doing¡­ we were on total opposites in that regard too. Breathing hard, breathing fast, feeling the sting of his every blow pulsing beneath my armor.


    "There, I hit first, impasse gone," He said, his tone so infuriatingly patronizing. "Now it''s your turn toe at me, you ready?"


    Bastard knew what he was doing. Luckily, I did too. I wasn''t going to let him goad me into making a fatal mistake¡­ made enough of that already. So I stayed standing, and just stared back.


    Tyler was saying something¡­ I couldn''t tell what. Like the noise of the crowd, he just sounded like an ambient buzz shifting in and out of focus. Something to be heard, but not really heeded.


    Leon took my full undivided attention. Every scrap of focus I had was devoted to his every move, for the every subtle twitch in his expression¡­ so far, all there was, was a distinct cunning glimmer in the look of his eyes.


    "I could tell from your duel with Bob," He spoke out. "You never had a swordfight in your life before, have you?"


    "This day and age, who has?"


    "Ah, I guess that''s true..." He shrugged a bit. "You''ve seen some movies, at least?"


    Don''t know why we were suddenly having a conversation, but if it buys me time to think of something, then¡­


    "One or two, maybe. Action isn''t really my thing."


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    The smug bastard...


    "Now, normally I wouldn''t rmend following what you see in movies," He said, blinking sly blinks. "But I suppose, at this point, anything''s worth a try, right?"


    "Yeah, you''d love for me to give it a go and make a fool out of myself, wouldn''t you?" I said, staying adamantly in ce. "It takes a special kind of idiot to take his own enemy''s advice¡­ and sadly for you, I ain''t that special."


    "Enemy¡­" He repeated in a whisper. "I suppose if that''s how you see me, then I guess it can''t be helped."


    My ears paid heed to his every word, the inflection he used, how light the tone of his voice was. Begs the question, if he doesn''t see me as an enemy¡­ then what am I exactly in his eyes?


    A toy, a ything, something to indulge, spoke the look in his eyes¡­ made it even more apparent by those glossy balmed lips growing wide.


    "How about this, then?" He said, a mischievous tone so prominent above all. "I''ll lighten the load a bit for you."


    Lighten the load. A statement like that, metaphorically, could mean many, many different things¡­ and I didn''t know what. Didn''t realize that he meant those words quite literally.


    The audible confusion that followed from the crowd was loud, Tyler was even louder. Can''t me them, the muffled thump hitting the dirt before his feet was a confusing sound indeed.


    Leon dropped his shield.


    "There," He stretched out his now empty hand, clenching and unclenching. "I lost my shield. Whatever is this poor knight to do now without his one means of defense?"


    I still wasn''t falling for it.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked as he kicked the shield off to the distant wayside. "Whatever happened to taking me seriously? No holding back? Not a threat anymore, am I?"


    "Oh no, you still are," He replied, his words still so trivial. "You rush me, I''ming at you full force. You strike me, I''ll strike back even harder. I''m not going to give you a single edge."


    "Then what the hell is this?"


    "This is to make things interesting," He waved around that shield-less hand. Peoplee here to see a spectacle, to see us. It''s the climatic end¡­ and how climatic would it be if it ended so easy?"


    "You think you can beat me that easy¡­"


    Leon didn''t answer that, instead, he took that same arm and stuffed it well away behind his back, and locked it firmly in ce.


    "Would you look at that, now I''m also missing an arm," He faked a gasp. "Oh, just how inconvenient is this predicament I found myself in. Oh, woe is me."


    At that point, I didn''t even know what to say anymore. On one hand, he''s giving himself handicaps, then on the other, he ims to be taking this battle as seriously as he could.


    "Look, they all deserve something noteworthy to talk about non-stop on the drive home, don''t you think so as well?"


    "If you say so," I said, shrugging."


    "After all the hups along the way¡­ and all the inconvenience," He shook his head. "I figured there has to be something I can do, something memorable, so something I did."


    I gave a scoff. "Well, aren''t you considerate?"


    "Thank you. I knew you''d see it my way."


    I really didn''t, I never did. Inside I was fuming, seething. I didn''t know what to believe anymore. Whether this whole thing was just another solid attempt at spurring something irrational from me, or if he really meant what he ims.


    Either way, I didn''t have to think. I couldn''t think. I just have to do it.


    Leon straightened his arm-less shield-less stance and raised his sword before me, the shine glimmering from its surface a dull gleam inparison to the sparkle in his toothy smile.


    "So, what are we waiting for, Big Man? Let''s give them all a show for the ages, shall we?"

 Chapter 316 - Final Fight, Final Half

    Leon looked worried. I suppose anyone would be in his ce¡­ hearing the faltering creak of your sword, feeling it as it slowly turned crooked, seeing within bare inches of your eyes the outline of the weakening link slowly forming down the middle.


    His feet sunk into the sand - the soles of his boots slowly repelled backward - before, in a surge of effort, he swayed my fist to the side, taking that moment to separate our distances with a harsh kick forward.


    Unfortunately for him, I was already ready the moment he raised that leg - he struck, aiming for a low blow - only to be repelled by the harsher, harder clunk that was the surface of my shield.


    We barely moved an inch of each other¡­ and Leon wasn''t having any of that. It was the first time I heard him flustered, panicked - a fleeting grunt thatcked anyposure - and unlike many of his maneuvers prior, the way he ran from me so far back was tactless, unrefined¡­


    A retreat was so unbing of him, unprecedented too - he was making waves throughout the crowd in the worst of ways. Their valiant, unwavering Hero shrinking away from conflict¡­ from me¡­


    So uncool.


    His shoulders slumped, breathing heavy, watching me with barely a sliver to be found of his once patronizing gaze.


    I also noticed he picked up something along the way - stole something more like - in both hands, he wielded des. One slightly bent, the other still pointed straight¡­ spilling grains of dirt down its gleaming surface.


    Bastard took my sword from literally right under me. Thinks himself a dual-wielder, does he? That''s fine¡­ two can y at that game.


    "You¡­" He collected himself, tried for another smile, albeit, not as wide as it once was. "I take it you''ve been in skirmishes like this before?"


    "I''ve seen my fair share of trouble, yes," I said, lowering both hand and shield, and walking a slow circle around his position.


    "Hmm, thought as much¡­" His smile narrowed. "You can improvise, think quick on your feet¡­ if you don''t mind my asking, what kind of skirmishes were those?"


    I just shook my head. "Nothing as high stakes as the one we''re having now, trust me on that."


    Somewhere along my little stroll, I came upon a muffled thud hitting the tips of my feet, the unmistakable glint of his shield buried amidst the dirt and sand.


    "Did you win those skirmishes though?" He continued to ask, my every move an rming sight before his eyes.


    Truth was, I didn''t¡­ at least not without a surplus of help from the mythical kind. But he doesn''t need to know that now, does he? Especially when he already was thinking otherwise. Besides, who''s to say I wouldn''t win one now?


    I reached out for that glimmer of white, and clutched it firmly in my other hand. Double the shields theoretically meant double the defense, yes?


    "Well," I answered him, bearing both shields before him. "How about we just leave that to your imagination, alright?"


    Time to test that theory out.


    I didn''t know who was it that spurred forth first, but it was Leon that reached first, that struck first - both des raised high only to plummet low in a sharp curve -ing to a screeching stop, I raised both my own and instantly felt both arms jerk and nt ever so slightly upon impact.


    There was no way that was the end of that, a failed blow upwards was always followed by an attempt downwards, and indeed - with a single step back - he jabbed a single de to my undefended chest, one that was immediately when I dropped a single shield like an anvil, sending both plummeting from grips and sttering to the dirt below.


    Frustration again in the click of his tongue. "You have good instincts."


    I shoved him away, propelling the both of us a meager distance away from each other, snorting as I did. "I think you mispronounced ''You piece of shit'' just now."


    "If you say so," He said, reaching for the fallen sword.


    Likewise, I reached for mine, and not a moment after, we were dancing again once more. In the tumultuous roar of a crowd ecstatic, in the ring of speakers on the verge of a rupture, somehow our every sh stood out the most prominent.


    Blow after blow. My double shieldsbo theory went both ways when it came to his dual-wielding. You''d think utilizing two des instead of one would impede him more than it would help¡­ but in his case, he was just that skilled.


    Instead of hindering him, it just emboldened his aggression. His attacks faster, harder, and now without pause in-between blows. But now I''ve clogged up most of the vulnerable holes in my defense, and he found it just as hard to break through the crevices.


    In a way, it was another impasse¡­ him and I, and clearly he knew it too, except he wasn''t as amused by the prospect as he was before.


    "I suggest you just forfeit now," He said in the midst of his blows, a hard edge in his tone. "I''m still faster, still more skilled. It''s only a matter of time before you slip up. Save your dignity."


    Then as if to affirm his ims, he thrust a blow that grazed the surface of my helm. I backed away at once, feeling a twinging in my palms and joints from the sole effort of keeping up with him.


    "Forfeit?" I said, gasping, smiling. "What happened to putting on a show? Thought you wanted this to be a fight for the ages. You''re really going to let the people down like that?"


    "It''s been memorable enough¡­ long enough certainly," He said, wiping a droplet of sweat from his brow. "No harm if you''d just stop now."


    "Good idea. I got a better one." I tightened my grip, steadied my breath. "How about you just shut up, alright? Or else say what you really mean."


    There it was, finally, after a long, tedious battle of attrition, blow after blow, slowly whittling him to his lowest, stripping him to his truest. No longer did he look the Hero so chivalrous and just.


    "Come on," I goaded, nudged. "Stopplimenting me. Stop trying to act perfect! You said it yourself, you''re just like any other guy! So prove it! What would any other guy in your position say?"


    His lips narrowed, his eyes red. "I''m going to beat the shit out of you."


    I braced my shields. "That''s more like it."


    In a burst of speed, Leon charged again - every stomp forward leaving clear imprints on the ground - I''ve never seen him this enraged before, clearly nobody else did either.


    And when he struck, when he swung his swords, teeth bared, and hoarse growls spewing spit¡­ the feeling of dread immediately ripple through me. Anger had made him faster, I couldn''t keep up, his every swing was now a closer and closer narrow miss.


    That impasse was slipping away, and I was clinging on to it for dear life as finger by finger, it left my grip.


    Then it finally happened¡­ that impasse slipped.


    Both shields repelled high by both des slicing on either side - he left me exposed - and I didn''t realize it¡­ not until I felt the hard blow strike dead-center, and by then I was already stumbling back, desperate for the breath that left me.


    Even with all the padding, the safeguard of a chest te¡­ it didn''t matter one bit when it was up against him. A single kick delivered with unbridled intent was enough to send me nearly keeling over from the impact.


    Leon didn''t stop there. He marched, the tter of his boots like rm bells signaling an impending danger. No nces exchanged, not even a word. He hammered down his swords one after the other. Some I managed to block.


    But most I couldn''t.


    It was a downpour of des with every droplet sttering heavier and heavier. It was forcing me back, way back¡­ staggering steps until my back was to the wall of the arena, and even then, Leon refused to relent.


    "I told you, I told you," He hissed, his words thundering as much as his words. "You can''t win this. I told you you''d lose, I warned you you''d lose. You didn''t listen. I told you I''d win. Why don''t you get it? I always win! Always! And you, I don''t think you''ve won a single skirmish in your life! You always lose."


    I almost always lose.


    He always wins.


    There were very many things I disagreed with Leon about. But this wasn''t one of them. He was right¡­ too right. I bore the weight of bitter defeat more times than I could count. Whereas Leon soared above in the wings of victory.


    But that''s exactly why he''ll fall now. His victories would be his defeat. Because when victory''s always guaranteed¡­ you never get to feel what it''s like to lose before.


    You never get to feel the pain.


    Me, I felt the sting of defeat almost every other day. I''ve been beaten, battered¡­ pummeled. Pain wasn''t a stranger.


    I''m willing to bet that he hasn''t even shaken hands with pain before.


    That''s why I let him continue to beat me, why his des always met their mark - the aches in my shoulders, the throbbing in my chest, the agony rippling through everywhere and anywhere all at once.


    It''s also precisely why I let my shields drop - why I let one stab and nearly skewer my eye. Why I let one slice at my neck. Because I knew I could take it, and I did.


    I sped my fist, searing pain behind a closed eye - I screamed, I yelled - through the pain, through the weight of defeat - I forced through it all.


    I threw everything into that blow, that one strike - I didn''t even know if it''llnd, or if it ever did - the pain everywhere drowned every other sensation - until it did.


    The blows stopped.


    The pain began to subside.


    And in the midst of a silence that befell so sudden, I heard a final ngor resound, a clunk muffled- I opened my eyes - a helmet soaring the airnded nted¡­ right beside Leon himself, helmless, his golden locks sprawled out, lying limp in the dirt.


    Unconscious.


    Then like a fading, murky echo behind a thick veil of silence, I finally could hear Tyler after all this time. I couldn''t hear him well, but I could hear him all the same... and judging by his expression, the rapid of his lips... the way he raised both arms so triumphantly.


    I can kinda give a guess at reading lips...


    It seems The Big Man has triumph, after all.

 Chapter 317 - Many Reasons

    I think Leon struck something vital in me. Something debilitating to the senses.


    Somewhere in the head, somewhere in the chest¡­ somewhere in his thrusts, somewhere in his slices¡­ whether deliberate or unintentional¡­ one of them must have done it, to have everything seem so faint.


    The victory fanfare that erupted was unlike any other before it. I thought I heard before to the fullest extent the very definition and demonstration as to how loud something could be, but as it turns out¡­ I''ve heard nothing yet.


    Felt as if the very ground I stood upon rumbled before the deafening shockwave of sound, or the ss in the many gleaming spotlights shining down on the ring splintered into many sporadic cracks, it was certainly loud enough that it certainly seems the entire arena had suddenly copsed all around me.


    It was that loud.


    It was also that painful.


    And Tyler certainly wasn''t helping matters.


    "One Punch Man! One Punch Man!" He rallied the crowd, thumping a hard fist to his chest. "That''s the Big Man! Was there ever any doubt?! Did any of you even believe he''d lose this one?! Victory was already his the moment his name came up in the runnings! Ain''t nobody standing a chance against my One Punch Big Man! Whoooooo!"


    I could wholeheartedly empathize with Adalia''s condition right then. A sledgehammer to the skull, a rusty knife scraping within my ears - it was unbearable.


    "Let''s get an instant rey on that on the silver screens! Come on, you camera folks must have caught that shit in 4k, show us the goods! Oh, there we go, there we go! See here, look at that, Leon''s swords bashing at him left, right, and center - shit, I think one even hit his eye! Head too, yeesh!


    "But Big Man fucking tanks it all anyway, can''t give two shits, baby strikes, and watch here closely now, here, here, look at this - fucking WHAM! One punch straight to his mug! Slow-mo here, slow the footage! Did ya see how far he flew from that? That''s a Muhammad Ali swing right there! One jab and he''s out cold! Helmet even went flying, see that?! Now if y''all ain''t making any GIFs of this after today, I''mma be real upset for real. Get on it!"


    It was a perpetual cycle ofmemoration and awe, and there were no indications of it ending anytime soon¡­ and how could it? History has just been made at this moment.


    The Big Man had triumphed atst.


    Or so it would seem, at least.


    "Big Man give us a cheer!" shouted Tyler to a further bolstered ovation. "Smile for us! You did it! Give your newfound fans your love! Show them haters what you''re all about! C''mon, man! Celebrate!"


    Celebrate¡­


    Celebrating was actually the furthest thing from my mind right then. At that moment, I felt that there was still nothing yet to cheer about. It didn''t feel real. It all felt too good to be true.


    That I was the one still standing tall, albeit, just barely¡­ whereas Leon was that hunk of lifeless metalid sprawled in the dirt before me. To me it still wasn''t over¡­ it couldn''t have been a hard enough blow, he could have still gotten up, rise again, strike again - I stood there, knees buckling - I was just waiting for it to happen.


    But it never happened. A minuteter, two, it still didn''t happen. His des remained limp in his loose clutches, and his head remained skewed in that odd angle, motionless.


    "Rx Big Man," Tyler said, his words no longer amplified through the speakers, proiming out to me directly, personally, and to no one else. "Breathe easy now. You won."


    That sounded better, much better. For some reason, without the mic, without the boom of a thousand decibels, Tyler''s words were much easier to hear¡­ and much easier to believe.


    I finally allowed my legs to fall, sshing to the dirt - and when it did, everything else gave away. The tension in my muscles, the pounding in my head, coursing through my entire body like a river torrent of agony.


    If I was in a lot of pain¡­ I''m gonna be wishing I was dead waking up tomorrow¡­ and I just got done with my physical therapy regime too after myst brush with death.


    Why the hell do I keep doing this to myself?


    "Can we get that smile now, Big Man?" Tyler asked, a polite inquiry once again back through the re of speakers. "Raise your hand, shout to the skies! Do something! For the cameras, for the fans, everyone''s waiting for it!"


    I looked up, one eye searing with pain, and the other justpletely dazed, to find that what he said was no mere exaggeration, if anything it was more of an understatement.


    There was not a single gaze wandering astray - everywhere I looked, they were there staring right back. Even half-blind, I could see the admiration in their eyes, the astonishment in their gaping smiles as a symphony of reverence filled my still ringing ears.


    It wasn''t long before my gaze found who I sought out most - a quick shift left - and there they were. The princesses, no longer bound to their gold-enamored seats, their gazes, both hazel and green, stared just as awestruck, just as euphoric¡­


    I never knew Ash smiling so wide before, and if I had¡­ then clearly it was never as breathtaking as it was right then. Her eyes, the glimmer, the shimmer¡­ tears?


    Maybe I''m just imagining.


    Amanda was of equal sentiments. But there lingered a little splotch, a small hint of apprehension to tarnish what was a moment, a beautiful expression of happiness¡­ and I knew why.


    "Still don''t see no smile in sight," Tyler said, a long disappointed frown on his face. "Wonder why that is, face aches too much, Big Man?"


    Of course not. Face was just fine, stinging¡­ probably swelling, but overall fine. Can''t smile yet¡­ there wasn''t any reason to.


    I won the fight, but I didn''t win the war just yet.


    Y''know what I didn''t see in the stands? From all those people up there, all those faces looking down upon me - the biggest, burliest one of them all was nowhere to be seen.


    No use looking for him. I knew already¡­ if it was him, then I''ll hear him long before I''ll ever see him.


    And I did. Sounding in the form of the loudest rattle of metal tes I''ve ever heard¡­ and not long after, I finally got to see him again¡­ walking slowly towards me.


    Speak of the devil¡­


    His imprints left in the sand wererger than any other. The sword and shield in his grip were like kid toys in hands like his.


    "Oh, fuck¡­" Tyler heaved a heavy breath. "I fucking forgot about fucking Nick."


    Apparently so did everyone else. Don''t worry, folks¡­ you''ll all get used to him popping up out of nowhere unexpectedly after the first few dozen times, and by then¡­ good luck trying to forget him.


    They said it was a back-to-back match, that I''ll be fighting my fights one after the other, but I didn''t think it''ll be immediately right after - didn''t even have time to remove Leon from the battlegrounds - I didn''t think he''ll be standing here before me now¡­ looming over me now.


    Oh, how he towered, how he glowered¡­ like he has so many other times before. But no more.


    Logically, I shouldn''t fight. Physically, I knew I couldn''t. Mentally, I couldn''t give less of a shit to the former two.


    Slowly, I got back up to my feet¡­ taking hold in swaying feeble hands whatever the hell I could scrounger from the dirt. A dirty shield, a crooked sword.


    So be it.


    I steadied my sways, leveled my single-eyed gaze - I didn''t have time to hear any more of grand speeches from fancy scrolls, at this point upholding tradition was the least of my concerns - so when the abrupt silence eventually came, when tense somberness began to permeate through the atmosphere, I took that chance to at least say what I say before we inevitably sh¡­


    My words. My reasons.


    "You''re a pain in the ass, Nick. That''s why I''m fighting," I said wearily to his solemn stare. "Since you got here all you''ve done was demean me and insult me. I used to think it''s ''cause you''re just bitter about an unrequited crush¡­ and maybe it was that at first, but over time it evolved into something else, didn''t it? Looking back at it now, you sincerely hated my guts didn''t you?"


    His helmet clunked loosely with a nod, contrasting starkly with how tight and rigid his words were as he spoke simply, "Yes, I did."


    "Keeping an eye on me like some stalker, and after a while of that - what''s your conclusion? You think I''m pathetic, spineless, no will of my own unless pushes to shove. In your eyes, certainly someone seriously undeserving of the luck, of the love he''s been receiving. And the fact that I''ve been taking it for granted too? I don''t know how you restrained yourself from snapping me like a twig."


    "It wasn''t easy¡­"


    I faintly smiled at that, feeling a sharp twinge in my cheeks as I did. "Amanda''s an amazing girl. She''s beautiful, kind, funny, seriously talented, and despite some ring¡­ gripes¡­ in her character, she''s pretty much everything a man could ask for and so much more."


    Somewhere left, I could faintly see a pair of fair cheeks zing brightly red. Guess the Princess of Astra does not takepliments well.


    I continued. "Naturally, for a girl as wonderful as her, she deserves someone who would be just as wonderful - and ording to you, I''m obviously certainly most definitely not that someone to her. ording to you, she deserves someone better¡­ perhaps someone¡­ even taller¡­ maybe."


    Another nod. "Yes, that''s tru - "


    "Well, you''re wrong," I said at once. "Now you''re wrong, so wrong. I don''t care what you say now. I will be - I am everything she could ever want and much more. Now, I don''t have her fine qualities¡­ I''m not as talented, not as pretty-looking¡­ and I have ws in the dozens. I''m more of a pain than she ever was.


    "But passion is what I have. Determination is what I''m good at. You give me the right reasons, you''re never going to break me. When you say she''s in the wrong for loving me - that''s when I''m going to fight tooth and nail to prove you wrong. That you''re wrong about her, that you''re wrong about me, that I care about her perhaps even more than she does me."


    The pounding in my head started again, the throbbing, aching pain from all over pulsating through my body. I forced them down, stamp them away - spread both my arms on either side.


    "Look what I''ve done, look at what I''ve been going through. Can you still say I don''t care? Can you still say I''m spineless, worthless? Have I proven myself to you enough yet? Look at who I''m about to face now¡­ can you still say to my face that I don''t deserve just a teensy bit of that love?"


    Nick''s continued re did note with an answer. Not that he needed to, not when he had tightened both hands to his armaments.


    "If it''s still not enough, if you still don''t think I deserve her¡­" I retracted both arms, slowly rose them forward, through numbing fingers, I braced tight. "Then I''ll just prove it to you again. As long as it takes, as many as it takes. And make no mistake Nick¡­ doesn''t matter how it happens, but I''m going to beat you¡­ just like I did the Hero over here. No matter what, I''ll find a way."


    "And I don''t doubt it," He said stiffly.


    I raised a brow. "You''re not going to say your piece?"


    "Not necessary."


    Then he tensed his stare - instantly he thrust both arms forward - I raised my shield, raised my sword - a tter rang out.


    Nick dropped his sword.


    Nick dropped his shield.


    "I forfeit the tournament."


    Words that echoed in the quiet. Words I didn''t even realize I was hearing¡­ until I heard the tter of metal tes once more, and not long after - I was seeing him again.


    Walking away from me.


    Disappearing, never to be seen, gone, with a corner turn.


    As always, it was Tyler first to break the ice, sounding out all our disbelief far better than we ever could.


    "Did¡­ did that just happen?!" He looked to the puzzled crowd, he searched the clueless members of staff, then finally he focused his gaze on the bemused judges up above. "So¡­ that''s - that''s it, right? He quit, so... that''s a win?"


    It only took a single gesture, a single nod barely given - before the smile, the fervor in Tyler, reemerged in full force.


    "HE WON! HE DID IT! BIG MAN WON! THE TRUE OF CHAMPION OF THE TOURNAMENT! BIG MAN OF HOUSE PLAYBOY HAS DONE IT! HE''S THE LAST ONE STANDING! THE ONLY ONE STANDING! HE DID IT!"


    It was more than a buzz, more than an explosion, more than a shockwave - there was nothing topare it to - the unprecedented level of cheers that rang out right then, in that one moment, in that singr second would have been enough to shake the heavens.


    That''s not to mention the blur of motions in the millions - everyone had left their seat, preferring to stand, to jump, to dance - so many shoving elbows, so bashed heads¡­ so many smiling faces.


    Amanda was teetering the edge of her side of the stand, a single fidgeting hand clutch to the fence the only thing still keeping her in ce. She joined the revelry, shouting herself hoarse, straining her lips the widest they could go.


    Right beside her, Ash was a little in control of her emotions - the ps of her hands rang loud, and if I tried I could also pick them apart from everyone else''s. Her ears were like the ps of a hummingbird''s wings. And that pretty much was the thing that did it.


    Just one of the many, many countless reasons right then¡­


    That the stupidest, ugliest, most painful smile was all over my face.

 Chapter 318 - The Taste Of Victory, Part 1

    The proceedings that proceeded after were but a whizz and a blur of many fast, many frantic happenings that were a continuous, unending chain of events too paradoxically infinite to even having a semnce of keeping count.


    My elbow joints on both sides throb incessantly with the phantom sensations of many, many pairs of hands as a result of being continuously tossed, hauled, flung, unwittingly and unwillingly, from one end of an area to the other.


    I have heard many blood-curdling tales shared in whispers in many online taverns called forums about the utter hell that was being the focal point of a rabid, uncontroble concert mosh pit.


    Well, now I''ve my own tale to tell¡­ one so dreadfully horrific, it''ll put Stephen King out of business.


    It started shortly after my abrupt yet totally expected one-sided victory over the gant giant called Nick. After a while, the boisterous hurrays and hurrahs from all around were starting to feel a tad bit overwhelming from my faltering physique.


    That''s when, on the verge of copse, the cavalry arrived. Members of staff swarmed into the arena, a pair of two even arriving with stretchers in hand which they yed adjacent to the recently fallen Hero before whisking away his unconscious self to God knows where.


    Meanwhile, I got the escort treatment. Led out of the ring by none other than the staff-man himself, a lit cigarette tucked between his lips, nudging wordlessly at me to follow.


    When inquired, which I''m sure he was tired of being inquired, especially by me at this point, he blew a long misty breath as he drearily spoke, "What do you think happens after a fight like that goes down? You celebrate, right? So, you got a ceremony to be attending soon, and you''re the life of the party. You can''t go looking the way you are. So c''mon, I need to take a look at you."


    As soon as I went stumbling along after him, in the distance, I could hear Tyler announcing my departure, which was promptly followed by a mass exodus out of the arena as one herd after the other scrambled onwards to the venue of where this aforementioned ceremony would be held, wherever that is¡­ I don''t know¡­ staff-man never said.


    But not before I was jumped, like literally jumped, by a rather jumpy group of individuals around a corner bend¡­ all more than eager to bask in the afterglow of my triumph along with me.


    They wanted photos, they wanted handshakes, and they also wanted my first-hand ounts of my time in thepetition¡­ suddenly I was osted into having an impromptu Q&A session, one that was rapidly increasing in audience members and burning questions, and one that I didn''t have enough time nor enough answers to at allpletely satisfy.


    Luckily, staff-man also didn''t have enough of a patience to indulge the growing mass for too long. With a shove, with a shout, he broke us through an opening. This time, a little wiser to the next sharp bend around the corner.


    Once it was just us two in that same narrow hall behind the scenes, seating across from each other on the same cardboard boxes, I decided to go off on a little QnA spree of my own.


    "So," I began, as he felt around my face with meticulous fingers. "Remember when you said I wouldn''t stand a chance?"


    He snuffed out his cig, mindlessly blew smoke into my face. "Yeah, I do."


    Teary-eyed now, stifling a cough, I chokingly funneled out, "What¡­ do you think now?"


    "Well, if you''re asking if what I think you did was still stupid, then yeah, I still think that," He made space, slumping himselfx against the wall. "But if you''re fishing for apliment, mister fisherman, then just know I never said that what you''re doing wasn''t worthy of praise. I never said I wasn''t impressed."


    "That''s not the impression I gotst time."


    "You want it obvious?" He crossed his arms, rolled his eyes. "Right now you got hundreds out there ready to give you an earful of how awesome they think you are. Why care what I have to say?"


    "No reason," I told him. "I just like to beplimented. Say you''re impressed. Let me hear you say it."


    His brows furrowed, looking onwards with a gaze bemused. "Fine. I''m impressed. Happy?"


    I smiled. "Very."


    "You''re fucking weird."


    I smiled even wider. "Very, very."


    After that, he promptly continued with his assessment of the damages I''ve sustained, and ording to his unprofessional opinion, kicking back again, cigarette alight, he went -


    "You heal fucking fast, Jesus¡­ was expecting bruises, a bit of swelling," He shook his head, prominent lines forming atop his brows. "No winces, no ''ow''s, Leon hits hard with his sword, I would know. But you look like you barely even took a beating. You using stimnts? What the hell do you have in you?"


    "Magic."


    "Ah right, of course, that exins that," He nodded it away, then promptly stood up to his feet. "Alright, anyway, you''re pretty much good to go now. Wait here, I''ll tell the other guys. They''ll bring you to where the ceremony is. You''ll get your prize, you''ll get rewarded. All well that ends well."


    I did as was told and stayed put, watching his figure disappear with a turn left. I wasn''t going toin about the idle time¡­ for me, it was nothing but a blessing. A small moment, a little quiet time for me, myself, and I, after literal hours of anything but.


    It''s funny¡­ I was so sure that I was going to win, there wasn''t an inkling of doubt in my head that this would have gone any other way. But now that it''s finally happened, now that I did win¡­ suddenly, it didn''t feel all that real to me, like it wasn''t a feasible notion anymore.


    If anything, it just felt unbelievable. Despite the slight tingling in my fists still present, the cheers of the crowd still ringing in my ears - somewhere inside me, it was like I was experiencing a simple daydream.


    I don''t know, man. Maybe I wasn''t as sure as I thought I was all along. Maybe I did have my doubts regarding my chances. And if so¡­ then I guess I just chose to ignore it.


    Maybe I should do that more often now. Seems to be faring well for me so far.


    Come to think of it, I wonder what they were thinking - Ash and Amanda - all that time just watching the fight, watching me struggle. That''s plenty of time to wonder, so what did they wonder?


    I said a lot of embarrassing things too back then and there. At the heat of the moment, they sounded just fine to me¡­ but looking back at it, though I still stand by those words now and forevermore, I still kinda really wanna nt myself in front of a speeding truck and hope against hope that the driver is as negligent as all those fantasy novels told me they were.


    Probably not, but a man can dream. Though why he dreams of being run over by a runaway truck, that''s something you better ask his future therapist about¡­ if he could ever afford one that is.


    Face to face, what would they say, I wonder? How would they respond? I know Ash would be nothing short of ted hearing those words from me¡­ but what happens after? What then?


    Amanda too? The cunning catalyst for this whole fiasco in the first ce. I don''t think she could have foreseen things spiraling out of proportion to this extent¡­ but now that it has¡­ once again, I ask¡­


    What then?


    Guess I''ll find out soon enough.


    Footsteps filled the quiet narrow hall, and the distinct smell of nicotine began to pervade my nostrils once more.


    "I''m back," announced the staff-man, emerging from the same left corner turn. "Guess what? Too many people out there wanting a piece of you. You''re getting a carriage over there. It''sing over right now."


    "Wow, first-ss treatment," I said,unching myself to my feet with a smile. "I feel so honored."


    "Hold on, it gets even better."


    Suddenly, from a hand hidden behind him, he flung at me a set of clothes that I barely caught in my fingertips. They felt silky, smooth to the touch¡­ but mostly, very, very expensive. Like I was holding weightless gold in my hands.


    "And these are¡­?" I asked, looking up at him.


    "Your dress robes, m''lord," He replied, breathing out puffs of smoke. "In case you haven''t noticed, you''re a hero now dumbass. Dress like one."


    "And you sure this''ll fit me?" I raised them out before me, letting them fall in a cascade of dark red and intricate lines of gleaming gold. "Did you take my measurements when I wasn''t looking or something?"


    "Didn''t have to. This was custom made to fit Leon''s size, and since you''re practically the same size, well¡­" He shrugged. "Pretty lucky, don''t you think?"


    "Wow, you guys must be pretty confident he''d win if you got this thing on standby already."


    He chuckled at that, it''s the first time I heard him chuckle, taking out his cig, baring a yellow-tinted toothy grin. "Who the hell ever said it was ours? It was Leon himself who insisted you have that thing for yourself."

 Chapter 319 - The Taste Of Victory, Part 2

    I was given a secluded narrow corner fitted with the least smudged mirror stand they had to put on the new set of fancy-schmancy garbs.


    Guess even in the medieval ages - where diseases and gues ran amok unimpeded - presentation was still everything. But I have to wonder, after sliding my hands through these silky-smooth sleeves, seeing the shimmer of its embedded gold lines run a perfect uncreased length around my body, is there maybe such a thing as overly presentable?


    Clearly, Leon didn''t seem to think so, otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone for such a bold and brazen design. Had its own flowing cape too, it even has a little hard material woven between the fabric around the chest area for some extra testosterone points, I guess.


    Speaking of - that''s a whole ''nother I could barely wrap my head around. Staff-man describes the outfit as a parting gift, an ''au revoir'', a ''gg ez'' type of offering with no strings attached. Was I supposed to just take it at face value and think nothing more of it? Not question why he was giving it to me in the first ce? From the goodness of his heart? Can I really believe that''s all it was?


    Apparently so, ''cause I didn''t have time to contemte on it anymore. The moment I got the frilly shirt cuffs straightened right, I was promptly chucked into a parked carriage outside already revved up and ready for a canter.


    In there, as the carriage walls rumbled to life, and the wheels squealed with every gradual elerating swivel, my ears made quick acquaintance with another boisterous show of roaring apuse right across from me, with ps loud, and squeals even louder¡­ only this time, it seemed it was a performance running solo.


    "Yay! Congrattions Big Man! You''ve done near the impossible, you won, you actually did it!" spoke a familiar voice through the ovation. "Shame you didn''t get a chance to ce a solid hit on my brother like you did to Leon. He certainly deserved it, but ah well¡­ can''t win them all."


    "You..." I said, in a surprised-but-should-have-expected-it tone of voice. "Tell me, there''s like - four of you minus the wizard, right? Howe it feels like you''re the only host I''ve seen so far that''s actually doing their job?"


    The Wicked Witch Of The Panel straightened herself, lifting herrge bulky hat from her head and cing it atop herp, allowing a stream of long raven-ck locks to fall.


    "That''s because, apart from the recently inaugurated Amanda, I''m the only among them that actually knows how to speak, and what to say to people."


    I nodded. "Alright, then what did youe to say to me?"


    Turns out, it wasn''t really much to write home about. Just my banking info, apparently - Ipletely forgot there was also prize money involved - and it was a sudden whish to the senses when out of the blue she started spouting about whether I wanted cash or the exact amount wired directly to me.


    So much for knowing how to speak to people¡­ thought she was trying to bribe me to secrecy or something for a second there.


    Anyway, after talking numbers for a little while, jotting down every minute detail in her little tablet there she pulled out from I don''t really wanna know where, the topic was suddenly slingshotted to theplete opposite spectrum of anything business... to a little grey zone she called ''indulgence''.


    If I''d be so kind to be in a photo with us both for her social media page, she''d be extremely thankful. Didn''t see a reason why not, so I went with it. But after that, my kindness was tested again, when requested kindly if she could scoot beside me just a little bit closer than she should for the next photoshoot, I''d be ''just the best''.


    When prodded why, she simply said my new look was pleasing to the eye. So yeah, that happened. Leaning in so close, it was bordering a dangerous line¡­ the amount of ''idental'' brushes, seriously¡­ there''s only so many timid ''oopsies'' you can give before eyebrows start being raised.


    She asked for a few more things of me, peculiar things - phone number, a profile page, my age, and if it was fine by me if she sends Amanda the photo she took of us¡­ y''know for a littleugh on her expense, or so she ims anyway.


    Is this what getting hit on feels like? Is it always this awkward? If so, then I think I prefer Irene''s methodology much better¡­ it certainly was much more shameless than whatever this was.


    "So, Big Man," She went back to her seat, shifting herself all prim and proper. "I want to ask¡­"


    "Another question¡­" I said, sighing.


    She smiled sheepishly at that. "One more. I''ll leave you alone after this one."


    "Alright, then," I waved a limp hand. "Say away."


    "Just who are you?"


    I blinked. "Pardon?"


    "Seriously, who are you?" She asked again, firmer this time. "You''re a man from nowhere, arriving from nowhere. It''s your first time here, right? Convention like this, showing up as Amanda''s mysterious boyfriend despite multiple times telling me she doesn''t have time for one. No reputation, nothing to your name¡­ then out of nowhere, you knock out-cold the most famous individual in ourmunity, rise through the poprity poll, and the reason why our live stream has shot up to the number one spot in terms of views. It''s like you''re meant for the spotlight or something. You''re mysterious."


    "I think you''re blowing it up way too much out of proportion, I''m not a golden goose, trust me," I shook my head, baffled that this was something she was even thinking about. "Why are you so curious anyway?"


    There was little simper to her smirk right then. "I like mysterious."


    "Well, you won''t find one here¡­" I simply told her. "I''m just a guy from the countryside that surprisingly can punch hard. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "No secrets at all?"


    "Like what?" I snickered, drifting my eyes out the carriage window. "What do you want me to say exactly?"


    "I dunno, it''s just¡­" The Witch frowned, eyes staring away deep in thought. "That scary time back then¡­ did you know Amanda went missing for a few days? It wasn''t long ago, somewhere before the Sludge¡­ she must have told you about it, right?"


    "Yeah, she did," I nked my expression. "She came out, alright, though. No harm done."


    "But no memories either," She said, still with the same pondering stare. "Then just weeks after came that stupid Sludge out of nowhere. Strange, don''t you think?"


    "It''d be strange if I didn''t think it was strange. It''s all very scary, I remembered I was having dinner when that happened, I - "


    "No, not that, not that," She cut me off. "I mean it''s strange, because¡­ where do you fit in? You can''t have met when she''s gone missing¡­ you also couldn''t have met her after, she was recouping. Then there''s the Sludge¡­ no one''s allowed out, so not there either."


    "We were neighbors," I said at once. "I know, I know, cheesy right, but - "


    "But not anymore?"


    "I moved out."


    "When? Before she went missing? After?"


    "I moved after, I think, look I - " I had enough. It was all getting very, very borderline conspiracy, and I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Oh no, you think I''m involved somehow, aren''t I? Oh God, the jig is up! My kidnapping days are over! Don''t turn me in just yet. I''ll give you another photo, you can even scoot in a little more, I swear! Please, I have a vampire to feed, a phoenix to wake - what are they going to do without me?"


    I made sure to sound as absurd as possible, to make her sound as absurd as possible. This girl hadn''t a clue how close she is to barging in on the truth¡­ and I rather she doesn''te knocking anytime soon.


    Thankfully, that little chuckle snapped her back to her senses, giving one of her own too, with a small bashful smile. "Sorry, sorry, I just love a good far-fetch theory. But you can''t me all of it on me. Random guy shows up, make waves in themunity, refuses to borate, and is on his way to amemoration in his name¡­ leaving the convention with all the spoils kept to himself. But don''t worry, face like yours¡­ you won''t need to kidnap Amanda to get her. So you''re crossed off the suspect list. For now, that is."


    We shared another bout ofughter¡­ but it was kinda too little toote. The mood''s been dampened thanks to the sudden gear shift into conspiracyne. Didn''t talk much after that, seems the conversation well has dried up, but luckily that awkward silence didn''t linger on for too long.


    The carriage slowed, and noises could be heard. Loud noises, jovial noises. Laughter, cheers - the buzz of chatter rang loud and lively -ing to its peak, as the carriage stopped with another squeak.


    "Aww, seems that''s all the time I have with you," said the witch, sounding sincerely disappointed. "Ah well, can''t have you all to myself, I suppose. After all, you already have others waiting for you, don''t you?"


    Someone outside, the driver maybe, swung open the carriage door for me, gesturing politely forward with a bow. I stuck my head out, stared¡­ smiled.


    "Too long," I answered.


    Fountain spewing sparkling water. Cobble-paved paths where the hustle of countless feet stepped and danced. Huge banners draped over buildings, vibrant streamers swaying on awnings, a jolly band on march winding through the crowded streets¡­ and looming above them all was the ever gargantuan tower echoing a bell''s toll, and somehow in its fading echoes - it sounded just as mirthful too, in celebration,memoration.


    "Well, are you waiting for, dear Hero of Mysteries?" asked The Witch, smiling wide in the shade of the carriage. "Don''t keep them waiting any longer already. Let them celebrate proper - go."


    So go, I did. And the moment my feetnded on the pavement, it started again.


    The cheers ever as abundant, their smiles ever as wide¡­ and Tyler, somewhere in the midst of things, still clinging onto that mic, ever as loud.


    "Someone certainly took his damn time!" He said, still unseen, but definitely not unheard. "Ladies and gentleman, in case you haven''t noticed - I am pleased to announce our Hero has finally arrived to join us as we get shitfaced and possibly get kicked out of the building! What do you say, Big Man? You up for a bit of fun?!"


    I stepped in, squeezing in, waddling through the sea of people to get deeper in. No way he could hear me, no way I could reply - so I just raised my hand to the sky, and stretched my thumb up high.


    There''s your answer.


    "ALRIGHT!" Tyler boomed into the mic. "THEN LET''S GET THIS PARTY STARTED!"


    Everybody immediately raised their arms too, with screams and with joy, and like a violent wave raging forth, I was swallowed by the sea, keeping me well below the surface¡­ until I made good on that promise.


    Forget racing, forget racing¡­ this is where the true battle of attrition begins.


    With one bottle at a time.

 Chapter 320 - The Taste Of Victory, Part 3

    The crowd was crowdy.


    The food was foody.


    And the music was¡­ music-y.


    Being frank, there are little ways I could go about to urately encapste the experience it was being the constant focus of the limelight. There were just so many things being thrown my way, like a lime pie of activities to the face over and over again¡­ and each one had a thickeryer of cream, keeping me from ever seeing straight.


    One moment I could be seated around a round table with a good few dozen starstruck gazes huddled close to me, breaths all bated, clinging onto my every word as I recounted my captivating tale from total zero to absolute zero.


    Then the next I was stuck in another seemingly endless cycle of photo ops - guys would have me doing cool poses right next to them, while the girls would mostly insist on wrapping their hands around my arm, satisfied to go with just a simple smile - the single-file line, I swear, must have extended all the way out of the building itself.


    That''s not to mention the other things to like some guy designating me a pseudo-judge to his one-two punch style, oring across an admirer that actually went out of his way to retrieve my jester cap that fell off in the race - peer pressure and overeager encouragement insisted I put on the mantle once more - and so to cut a long story short, I spent the rest of my time being known as the Hero Jester of Astra, striking fear in the hearts of his enemies¡­ and when you hear his bells tinkling, it was already far toote.


    Overwhelming as this sudden overflow of people vying for my attention was, I really didn''t consider it much of a bother. They were real friendly, some even came up to apologize for talking behind my back at one point - overall, it was a great time all around - but something was missing, and inadvertently stumbled a random staff member walking his usual routine route, I couldn''t help but tap a finger on her shoulder, and voice my concerns aloud -


    "Where are the princesses, and where are the hosts?"


    To that, she was more than happy to redirect me and my inquiries to Tyler, guiding me to an empty seat beside him among a crowded table brimming with his own set of fans and admirers¡­ and of course, slipped tight into a strap, his left hand was holding firm onto a small camera pointed squarely at him.


    Then onto me, as he took notice of me.


    "Ey, Big Man! Wee, wee!" He forcefully pulled me to him, practically bashing heads, as he swung his arm over my shoulder, speaking directly to the lenses as he did. "Leadeners, remember him? Sure you do! You cheeky bastards keep tweeting at me to head back to his crib - it''s the Big Man, man! Big Man say hi! Do the Leadener greeting, c''mon. Thumb to thumb, ring finger to ring finger - there you go! Yeah! Awesome!"


    Weird gang sign, to be honest. My pinkie fingers hurt now flexing those joints. But whatever, I''ve done more painful ordeals to please the masses, this ain''t no thing.


    "In case you weren''t watching the number one live stream right now, let me be the first to inform you that you are now in the holy terrifying presence of a literal fuckin'' God. Now I ain''t spoilin'' shit, you wanna know what he did, I say go find out yourself! But just know, ya''ll trolls in thements making fun of him on thest vid, he can literally fuck your shit up to upsidedown town so pray to your God that this God doesn''t find you. Am I right or am I right, folks?!"


    The table then erupted with the deafening cheers of affirmation, sses raised highs and drinks spilling low, before it was all downed in one big swig in unison.


    Someone handed me a cup too, I passed on that¡­ then taking advantage of the window of silence, finally asked, "Tyler, listen¡­ you''ve any idea where Ash or Amanda are at? Can''t seem to find them anywhere."


    Tyler shifted upright,ughing loudly as he did. "Ah man, I''m actually hearing this. What''s up, Big man, can''t wait a moment longer to get your hands on your prizes? Settle down, down there, dude¡­ there''ll be plenty of time for getting your frisky onter. Hell, I damn well believe you deserve that at least."


    "How about just wanting to talk to them? Can I have that time now?"


    "Sure, ''talk'', sure¡­" He wiggled his brows, widened his stare. "How do I know you won''t be using your mouths for other things, eh?"


    I slump my head, bells tinkling light. "Do you know where they are, Tyler?"


    "Of course, duh! I''m a host too! It''s my job to know!"


    "So where are they?"


    "Preparing," He replied, tapping the rims of his ss for another pour. "In the belltower there, with the other hosts. They said something about, uh¡­ core¡­ coronay¡­ corona? Coronation! Yeah! That''s it. It''s tradition, one of the rewards too. You''re getting a knighting ceremony, and a little - like - memorial thing where they''ll ce something iconic from you on a little disy alongside the previous Heroes from previous years, yeah."


    A knighting ceremony plus a keepsake in my name? On top of the already hectic festivities currently ongoing too? Wow, when they go all out, they go all out, alright. I can see why the participant list was so chock-full of names.


    "Then why aren''t you with them?" I asked.


    Tyler gave another hearty chuckle, one he swallowed down with a sip of his recently replenished ss. "Because I''m doing my job! Parties are my forte! They know it. I know it. Who better to oversee this whole thing here than me, right?"


    Well, can''t argue with that logic.


    "So when does the coronation begin?"


    "Soon, Big Man, soon," He reassured, patting me lightly on the shoulder. "Listen, you gotta chill. I know they''re your girls, but have some fun alone first, yeah? Anyway, I wanted to talk to you, anyway. I just wanna say you did me proud back there¡­ like, real, real proud."


    "You and everyone else, it seems," I said, ncing briefly at all the many pairs of eyes idolizing every inch of me.


    "But me more than anyone else," He lowered the camera, cing the both of us well out of the framepletely. "You talk the talk and walk the walk. I am so happy to see that what you said to me back in my car wasn''t just total horseshit. Amanda, Ash¡­ you really do love those girls to the moon and back. They''re a lucky pair to have you."


    Tyler''s smile at me was earnest, sincere¡­ so much so, I couldn''t help but return one back.


    "I consider myself luckier to have them, and it''s not just them either¡­ some others too."


    Noticing only just then, a little bit of envy making that smile just a tab bit more lonely.


    "Ah, right, there''s that other pretty girl you got too," He nodded. "What''s-her-name, Adalia? Where''s that girl actually? I reckon she would have made a babelicious princess too. That goth air, man¡­ shit''s unmatched."


    Not that he''s mentioned it, I''ve no clue either. Along with Sera, I haven''t seen them since the start of this whole thing, and now that it was ending, I thought I''d get to see them by now¡­ apparently not.


    Well, I''m sure I''ll find them. I always do.


    "Y''know, sometimes, I wish I got what you got," Tyler continued to mutter away. "When I go back to my hometown in a few days, it''ll sure be nice if it ain''t only my voice I hear echoing in my house walls."


    It was my turn to assure him, my turn to pat. "Soon, Tyler, soon."


    "Sure hope so, Big Man, I sure do," He heaved, then went back again to his usual cheery air. "So where''s her? I''d love to see her again."


    "Not a big fan of attention, like I mentioned," I said, sifting my eyes through the crowd. "She''s here¡­ somewhere. Dark alley, maybe. I''ll have a look around."


    "Look aroundter, she''ll be fine!" Tyler said, pushing me back down when I tried to stand. "Have a drink! This moment''s all about you! Enjoy it! You certainly fuckin deserve it after - huh? Yeah, yeah, what''s up?"


    A tap on the shoulder, an unintelligible mutter near his ear, the staff member that approached him seemed to have brought some news that wasn''t at all pleasing to the ears.


    Tyler gave a begrudging sigh, immediately up on his feet, holstering his camera, sparing only a fleeting nce at me and an exnation just as brief, "Listen, duty calls. Some guy''s starting shit somewhere, and security''s busy with other things¡­ so I gotta go sort that shit out."


    "Oh," I began to rise again. "Then I guess I''ll also - "


    "No, no, no, no!" He pushed me back down, staring down at me sharply. "When I say you enjoy yourself, you enjoy yourself! Have a drink first with these fine folks here."


    And so despite my constant insistence otherwise, when Tyler went away, I ended up staying put in ce with both handsid atop the table, an empty ss to my side, and questions in the dozens popping up left and right.


    Did my best to answer them all. Trivial questions, weird questions, questions about which princess I honestly thought was prettier - the usual mindless fun.


    Welp, if Tyler was right about one thing, it was that I needed a drink, alright. All this talking was making me thirsty.


    Then as if being summoned solely by my very thoughts, someone came strolling nearby with a full pitcher in hand. It took only the slightest raise of the hand to attract the guy''s attention, and it wasn''t long before he was heading my way.


    Closer and closer.


    Halfway close, that''s when I noticed it - how this server''s hands were unusuallyrge, how his lengthy strides were also very much so. More than halfway, his footsteps began to tter my ss¡­ and that''s when I finally realized it.


    He drew up to my side, bowed slightly, and offered to me that same pitcher held out with those same enormous hands.


    Then in a low, hoarse, unmistakable voice, Nick asked me politely with the most rigid smile possible.


    ""Would you like a drink?" and with just a little extra touch of spite. "Sir?"

 Chapter 321 - The Taste Of Victory, Part 4

    Formal wear. Like a butler in a ballroom. Hair slicked back with wax. Disheveled bushy beard groomed andbed to thick straight lines. Nick looked like a bulldog that so happens to be owned by some posh French fashion judge or something.


    But there''s no mistaking those giant forearms bulging behind the fabric - like a pig to mud - you can''t just simply remove the ruggedness from the Nick.


    Thanks to thepetition, Nick''s reputation has taken a metamorphosis from the staff guy that was unusuallyrge, to the staff guy that was a close second to victory.


    Everyone on the table fell into a hush, some sensing danger excused themselves elsewhere. As for me, aside from the initial shock of his bizarre appearance, I was mostly unfazed.


    "Wow¡­" I said, taking it, taking him all in, then blinking once to face his gaze. "Nice suit."


    He blinked back. "Nice dress."


    For some reason, he didn''t feel as intimidating, his stare not as intense¡­ in a way, I could say he felt somewhat amicable¡­ if that''s even a possibility. I decided to test the waters a bit, dipping a toe in with a little faint smile.


    "That was somepetition, wasn''t it?" I said, scooting over to make space on the table. "Intense stuff."


    Yet Nick remained the stiff standing statue still with a pitcher outstretched. Makes sense, I suppose in hindsight¡­ staff shouldn''t be caught dead mingling around during work hours after all.


    "Yes, it really was," He responded back, his inflection sounding less and less belligerent the more I heard it. "Congrattions on your victory by the way. You have fought well."


    Holy shit. Was that an actualpliment just now? From Nick? Shit, I better take a look outside¡­ make sure the world hasn''t ended or something.


    Wouldn''t be the first time...


    "Yeah, same to you too¡­" I said, a little taken aback by the whole thing. "But, uh¡­ if you don''t mind me saying¡­ you''ve fought well, but you didn''t really fight much, all things considered."


    Nick just nodded, which prompted me to prod further, "Been wondering a bit about it, actually. Didn''t you tell me you were in it to win it?"


    "Yes," He nodded again. "I did."


    I tilted my head. "So why didn''t you win it?"


    Honestly, I''ve no clue why I was wondering this, asking this¡­ it''s all in the distant past now. I guess curiosity as always was getting the best of me¡­ thinking of all those what-ifs, like if he had really fought me back then¡­ would this still have been the oue?


    Would I still have been sitting here,uded and apuded, and would he still have been standing there, tilting over a y pitcher in his hand ever so slightly?


    Back then, with veins pumped full of adrenaline, and fatigue addling further an already rattled mind, I''d have said definitely. But now that I''m here with a clearer, calmer perspective¡­ I''m not sure if my answer would stay unchanged.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Nick said drearily. "It''s because you won it. In case you''ve yet to notice¡­ that''s the reason we''re all here now."


    "You know what I mean, Nick," I lowered my voice, staving our discussion away from prying ears. "Why did you forfeit our fight?"


    "I thought that much would have been obvious too," He said, then did something I never thought a sight feasible - he smiled. "Leon must have really done a number on you, didn''t he?"


    Maybe it must have been a trick of the light, cause when I went in for a second nce, that smile went poof.


    "I''ve said it to you many, many times," He continued. "I only go where I am needed."


    "Meaning to say what?" I asked.


    "When it came time for us to fight, when I went down there to approach you¡­ that''s when I realized something."


    "Realize what?"


    "That I wasn''t needed anymore," He said.


    I felt my lips gradually part inch by inch, from confusion at first, then when the realization struck, they were wide open from disbelief.


    "You did all that, broke the rules, cash in all those favors - race, fought, all that effort in thepetition- you''re saying you did all that¡­ for me?"


    "Don''t be mistaken," He spoke a little harsher. "I didn''t do it for you."


    "Amanda¡­"


    "Yes, always Amanda," He nced at me again, his eyes shifting up and down. "Mission aplished."


    I kept gaping at him. "And you don''t mind that? Amanda being with me, you''re really fine with that?"


    "Why would I ever mind that," He said, his voice losing its harsh, jagged edge for just a single moment. "When she is already far happier being with you?"


    What a confusing motive.


    He goaded me, sabotaged me, irked me to no end¡­ all for the sake of improving me, and in turn, all for the sake of helping Amanda out. Even though he loved her too, wanted her too. He didn''t mind letting his feelings go unrequited so long as Amanda belonged to someone who would care for her as much as he ever did.


    What a noble motive.


    "So¡­" Nick lightly rattled the pitcher in my face, reverting back to his usual monotone voice. "Some punch, sir?"


    I let another smile show, not as faint this time though, and finally epted his offer.


    "Speaking of punches," I said as he filled my ss to the brim. "Your sister mentioned you are in due for a good one to the face."


    "I suppose she might be right," He stopped pouring, and drew the pitcher back to his side. "But if you believe you''ll ever get a hit on me, then I''m afraid you are sorely mistaken."


    "Oh yeah, big talking from the forfeiter," I rolled my eyes. "Scary stuff."


    There it was again, and this time it was no trick of the light - the curl of his lips, I have to say¡­ he looked better with a smile.


    Nick stepped back, bowed his head slightly. "Now would that be all, sir?"


    "Yes," I told him, taking the ss into my hand. "As for now, your services are no longer required¡­ you''re no longer needed here."


    "Seems that way..." He replied, then turning away, quietly muttered. "Hope it stays that way too."


    I watched him go, and as he did so, I thought back to all the things I heard about him¡­ Adalia called him nice, Amanda said he was helpful, all the favors he''s done for the judges too made him out to be a Good Samaritan, always willing to help his fellow men.


    Never believed a single word of it, never had, and before this point, I thought I never will... but now, after actually talking to him looking past the scowl in his gaze, the re on his face¡­ perhaps he might just make a believer out of me yet.


    He didn''t see it, long gone by the time I did it, nevertheless, I went ahead and raised my ss his way.


    "Here''s to you, Nick," I whispered, taking a sip. "Thanks for the victory."


    Shit, shit taste sour, ugh.


    Suddenly with Nick gone, and the coast clear, the vast majority that excused themselves away inexplicably were backughing and chugging in their seats again¡­ funny how that happens.


    I entertained a few more questions before I decided it was time to go. I left my seat, discarded my ss¡­ and funneled my way thought the hustle and bustle without a clear goal to steer my random wanderings to the straight and narrow.


    Thought I might have seen a blur of dark violet skirting along the perimeter of the crowd, and when I did a double-take, instead of purple, there was a pair of misty whites in its ce, staring back at me from afar.


    Knew they were both lurking around here somewhere.


    I took the first few steps towards their position, but before I could take another - I nearly went jumping out of my boots in shock from the sudden explosion of a trumpet tooting out a sonorous note right into my ear canal that would make any jazz yer wanna cry and die.


    "Hey - Big - Man - Ey!" Came Tyler''s voice, a word at a time, between the pause of every re, "Time - It''s - Time - Let''s - Go!"


    Before he could blow another, I ripped the trumpet from his hands and did a perfect half-court shot down into a nearby waste bin.


    "Hey, that ain''t cheap!" He retorted, face staring defiant. "That was like three-dor ny from the stall there, man!"


    "Get your money back," I told him vigorously rubbing away the ringing in my ear. "Better yet, revoke his selling license. Goddamn horn''s gonna kill someone."


    "Meh, I''ll do itter," With just one disregarding wave, he was all smiles again. "Anyway, I got word that your time is here and your time is now! Follow me, I''ll lead the way!"


    I only had time to spit out one question as he pulled my arm into a sprint, saying in a whizz, "You mean the coronation?"


    "Duh, what else?" He answered back with a suggestive smile. "Ask and you shall receive, my friend. You''re finally gonna get your hands on your long-awaited prizes."

 Chapter 322 - Knighting The Knight

    One of these days, I''ll look back on this day and think of it as a day treasured fondly.


    Sure, it wasn''t perfect, headaches were hard, tempers rose to never-seen peaks, and flying fists were exchanged¡­ but all those snags I hit prior seem so far away now, and in a week or two looking back, I''ve no doubt they''ll be even further.


    Except for the now, except for right here, however¡­ this moment here, front and center at the clock tower, was forever.


    The glimmer of raised golden trumpets in symmetrical rows on my left and to my right. The bulging, slightly reddened cheeks of many a-trumpeters ring a tune triumphant, swelling to a crescendo ever higher with my every step forward along the grand red carpetid out before me.


    Behind me was a crowd gradually amassing bigger and bigger. I felt the intense pressure of a million stares on my back, felt it even more when staring front¡­


    I lost sight of Tyler somewhere in the midst of things, but I found him again at that same front - standing right there on the opposite end of the carpet atop a short flight of steps to a small tform, an overenthusiastic presence especially when ced alongside thex, moreposed demeanors of the other hosts either side of him.


    But it was on the closest edge of the tform where my unblinking gaze ended up straying the most, and how could it not? Not when the glimmer of emerald green gazed right back, nor could it with the sight of bright yellow flowing ever so gently like a winding river of gold.


    Ash was an everyday sight, as was Amanda, there wasn''t a day in days where that wasn''t true¡­ but it was only today in all those days, where the sole exception rang its truest.


    I reached the tform, ascended the stairs, and with onest high note, the trumpets fell quiet just as I scaled thest step upwards. I''m no stranger to knighting ceremonies, I don''t think anyone who has seen their fair share of movies was¡­ as such, unprompted, I fell a knee forward and bowed my head before them both.


    There was a light shuffling that sounded about, and a momentter¡­ I found myself staring down at a pair of designer-brand shoes in a realm of sandals and boots.


    Nice yeezys, Tyler.


    "Big Man Of House yboy. We are all gathered here at this moment not as judges, not as members of royalty, nor as crowd looking on with admiration and envy, but as mere men and women bearing the first witness to the birth of a hero of legend, whose name would leave many lips in words offort, assurance, and awe all throughout the realm of Asteria..."


    Tyler continued on in a drab tone so explicitly rehearsed it almost hurts. One thing was for certain, Tyler definitely does not write his own speeches. When he was finally done, and his shoes had left my sight¡­ another came to take its ce, one in a fineyer of inky ck leather.


    The Vampire host somehow sounded even more monotonous than Tyler, despite his best efforts at adding in a mystical ir to his words. The same could not be said about the Hunter, who evidently was a little more than just disappointed that his best man Leon wasn''t the one kneeling before him now just by the slight edge in tone finishing his every sentence.


    As for the Witch, unsurprisingly, she did a better job than most, was also the most enthused of the most going by the sound of her voice. For some reason it feels as if she was staring down at me with more than just pure admiration in harboring beneath her gaze¡­ but maybe that''s just me reading a little bit too much into it.


    Not that I could help it though, my knees felt like they were about to snap from their joints, and there wasn''t much to think about staring at a pair of slender feet fitted snug into a pair of four-inch heels.


    How the hell does she even walk in that? Forget me, she''s the true champion forging on in thosepact torture devices of hers. Get her on her knees over here instead.


    Wait, that came out wrong.


    "... and thus, in the wake of your extraordinary achievements, and your exuberant disy in the face of your many perils," She went on, a widened smile sounding clearly through her words. "It is with great pride in the part of I, and my peers in the court of judges, to bestow upon you our highest, most coveted title of The Hero of The Kingdom of Astra. So without further ado - your Royal Highness, may you please do the honors?"


    It was during a wave of apuse that the Witch''s heels ttered and cked away, and in its ce came the striking brightness of a pure white gown, its frilly curved edges swaying lightly once as it came to a sudden stop before my very eyes.


    I held my breath, fighting tooth and nail the overpowering temptation to veer my eyes upwards.


    "Great Hero of Astra," spoke a light, dainty, almost melodious voice. It felt like ages since I heard her voice. "You have proven yourself valiant, fearless, dauntless¡­ the makings of a true warrior of unmatch potential, and for your efforts..."


    I heard the faint sound of something being unsheathed, then I saw a shadow cast against the floorboards looming over sharp and narrow. Could almostugh, the bizarre prospect of a Knight knighting her very own Master¡­ I''m sure Ash, in her unique view on things, found this whole thing an even more bizarre notion than I could ever¡­ especially since she knew Astra better than most anyone here.


    But she was also a better actor, and continued to y the facade straight - resting the cold steel of the de against my right shoulder, speaking as she did, "I now appoint you a cherished Knight to our Kingdom of Astra - " then to my left. "To defend, to protect, to devote your entirety to, until yourst dying breath."


    In my opinion, dedicating my whole life to a Kingdom I barely know anything about doesn''t sound like a very good offer. Knightly pensions must pay pretty good, I suppose.


    Ash withdrew the de back, and right before she went, I gave in to the impulse and took a peek at her - all this time, never once realizing - she was waiting for me to take that chance too.


    Her soft gaze implied it, her warm smile affirmed it¡­ and her reluctant stride away was proof more than any other. Just from that single nce, and all was crystal clear.


    There were far more things she''d rather say than that. She wanted to talk more, say more¡­ and was in agony keeping herself from doing so. But not for long...


    Soon, Ash, soon. We''ll talk again, walk together again¡­ if nothing else, that was already a reward far better than any other.


    A flutter of sleek silky ck entered my sights. Amanda was an immediate telltale just by the squirming of gloved fingers buried within palms. What a twist, the live streamer doesn''t do well with attention either.


    "Oh G-Great Hero," She sputtered out, breathing out. "Please rise¡­ would you?"


    I immediately did as I was told, dly too¡­ any longer aching down there, and their oh-so beloved Knight would have been made a cripple.


    Face to face, I haven''t been this close to Amanda since our little waltz. I distinctly remembered her smug mug back then, face flushed with a confidence so haughty... well currently, her face was still flushed but I don''t think it was confidence making her cheeks go so red like that.


    "F-for your sesses through your many t-trials," Her hand shot out to a little stand on the stand, fumbling between her fingers a small gold-ted object. "I a-award you with the distinct p-privilege of bearing this crest of valor, so that all may know of your achievements here t-today¡­ so, uh..."


    And so with that awkward abrupt end, she reached the crest out to towards me attempting to fasten it to my robes, but whether the fabric was just too thick to be easily pierced, or if her twitchy hands had something to do with it¡­ she just couldn''t tack it on me to any avail.


    I tried to help her out, whispering as faint as I could, "I think it''s upside-down¡­"


    "Shh!" She shushed me, growing a shade of red darker as she hastily amended her error. "I can''t even look at you right now, let alone hear - ! Not now at least..."


    "Why not?" I said, frowning, furrowing.


    "Shh!" She shushed me again, finally able to click the pin in ce, and drawing her hands away to marvel at her work, which honestly looked a little crooked.


    Amanda formed a smile, more out of relief than anything, then silently gestured at me to turn to the breath-bated crowd, but then right before I finished that full 180, I heard her whisper to me again.


    "Come find me after they''re all done having you, okay?"


    Hearing that, I tried to spin the opposite way again but it was already far toote. The cheers already sounded, the trumpets already red¡­ and charging like a raging bull to my side, Tyler - eager-eyed - took my hand in his, and soared them both high into the air to even greater cheers, to even louder res.


    "Ladies and gents!" He dered. "Your Hero has arrived!"


    A swarm of bees from a hive gigantic. An avnche across from the many peaks of mountains, that''s what they all looked like charging forth¡­ without restraint, without control¡­ and I could only give a smile in the face of it all.


    Find you after they''re all done having me, huh?


    Well then, Amanda, think that''s gonna take a while.

 Chapter 323 - A Confusing Answer

    Cue more the feverish state of festivity, sing more the glorious hymns to my wondrous feats¡­ because surely we didn''t have any more of those already.


    Without sounding like an ungrateful overly-pampered prick that there ever was, my newfound stardom was starting to feel just that little bit too¡­ exasperating.


    You can smile through so many photo ops before you are no longer capable of it anymore, it was like repeating a word for the umpteenth time, eventually, you just lose all meaning of it¡­ and in my case, people opted I stayed my lips neutral then risk another botch selfie where their hero looked more donkey than human.


    The festival was a raging rapids, and I was on a dinky boat without a single paddle, resigned to just holding on to the edges for dear life as the river winded and steered me from one waterfall to the other.


    Fame was wearing me down to the bone. How do they do it? Amanda, Tyler¡­ Leon even, how do they have two seconds to hear their own thoughts when it was always constantly filled with the fric glee of someone else''s?


    Well, I certainly couldn''t bear with the hectic tedium for any longer, so when I saw the chance to slip away - I took it. Some guy knocked out-cold on a nearby bench had my size, had my figure¡­ so I plopped my hat onto his bald spot, clipped my gold crest on his chest¡­ pretty sure I''m famous enough to warrant my own merry band of lookalikes, right?


    I mean, who wouldn''t want to wake up one day and be me for a day, amirite? If anything, I''m sure he wouldn''t mind holding on to my things for me for a little while.


    Like a plump, juicy rat in a realm of starving cats, I hurriedly scurried away¡­ keeping my head down, weaving my way to the outer edges of the ce, where folks were sparse, and the silence was plentiful.


    Worst thing was about all this was I knew Ash and Amanda had joined the fray themselves. The tournament was over, meaning they were free to frolic and wander. If life was fair and just, I''d be right with them by now¡­ it''s not as if they were hard to find, they were just hard to approach.


    Their beauty and reputation had cultivated them their own center of attention. They had their own lengthy circle of admirers and followers, so if I went to them andbined mine with theirs, I fear the universe might copse in itself from the strain alone - that, and I''m a sucker for my privacy.


    What I wanted to talk about with them¡­ I prefer it if I didn''t have a billion eyes scrutinizing my every move, and a billion ears misconstruing my every word. For now, I''ll bide my time¡­ wait for things to settle down¡­ if they ever do, that is.


    And besides, I saw it again - the furthest peek from the corner of my sights - in a dark narrow slit between buildings, the familiar swirl of misty white eyes staring back at me.


    Didn''t take long before I found myself slinking into that narrow slit, and returning that silent gaze with a smile on my face that for once actually felt like a smile.


    "Nice ce," I said, resting myself against the long wall of hardwood. "Don''t mind if I nest here for a bit? It''s crazy out there."


    Bread crumbs on her left cheek, sugar powder full on her lips, and sharp-pointed fangs tinged deeply in the crimson red¡­ of strawberry - thank fucking God - from the very moment I got in here, all was made clear as to what the hell Adalia''s been up to all this time.


    Vampire tidbit #216 - Matriarchs are excessive food hoarders.


    Makes sense, I guess¡­ all those dead rats and birds piled up high back when I first met her didn''t just sprout out from nothing.


    "I see you have a sweet tooth," I said, eyeing her extrarge haul of baked goods stashed deeper in the alley. "Where did you get all that?"


    Adalia slowly chewed, attempting to hide it behind equally sugar-zed fingers. "I found¡­ the¡­ kitchen¡­"


    "And so I see," I said, shifting my gaze back to hers. "Did you ask for permission?"


    She quietly swallowed. "Per¡­ mission...?"


    Ah, well, whatever¡­ so long as somebody''s munching on those things, don''t think their bakers would mind too much.


    I changed the topic, "Well, I do hope you at least had the chance to watch the tournament in-between your foraging."


    "I... got hungry¡­ so not all¡­ of it..." She admitted, sounding the slightest ashamed. "Only when¡­ it''s you¡­ they showed¡­"


    "Then you''re all good," I reassured her. "You pretty much saw all of it anyway."


    "Sera¡­ watched it¡­ all¡­"


    "Speaking of," I whirled my eyes around. "Where is she?"


    "Went to get¡­ more cookies¡­" Adalia replied. "She likes¡­ the cookies¡­ more¡­"


    "Oh, so you''re a team now, are you?"


    "We¡­ take turns¡­"


    "Of course," I said, sighing, shaking my head, then with another quick nce deeper, asked. "Can you pass me the chocte muffin, please?"


    For those few short minutes in that dim, drab little cramped space there, I finally attained what I sought after for so long¡­ a peace of mind, and a peace that was mine, and the blissful silence on top of Adalia''sforting presence made every bite of the muffin in my hand only that much sweeter.


    Hero of the Kingdom, and here he was sitting in an alley, getting crumbs all over his fancy garbs. So much for glory¡­


    "So, Adalia, I have to ask," I turned to her, crumpling the muffin wrapper in a closed fist. "We talked about love back then. From watching me, did you finally get an answer?"


    Adalia was a slow eater, but I knew that already¡­ whereas I take chunks off with every bite, she wasn''t even halfway finished, just nibbling, and she was still nibbling when she answered.


    "I''m¡­ not¡­ sure¡­"


    I raised my brow at that. "You''re not?"


    "When I watch you¡­ do what you did... when I watch you fight¡­ when I watch you¡­ get hurt... and... when I hear you say¡­ how you feel about her¡­ I understood¡­ you did it¡­ all for her¡­"


    "That''s right," I said.


    "Because¡­ you love¡­ her¡­"


    "Still right," I continued to affirm.


    "But¡­" She stopped nibbling, lowering the muffin from her now narrowed lips, her misty-eyed thousand-yard stare somehow looking even more distant than ever before. "Even if¡­ I knew that¡­ that wasn''t¡­ what I felt¡­ watching you do¡­ the things that you do¡­ for her¡­"


    Adalia rarely ever strayed from sounding her usual vapid self, so when came the instances where there was even an inkling of something else, it was made all the more ringly discernible.


    "I know you¡­ loved her..." She continued. "But I didn''t feel¡­ that you did¡­ the feeling I got¡­ didn''t feel like... love¡­ I think..."


    "And how did that feeling feel?" I asked her, a suspicion brewing within me iming that I might already know.


    Adalia slowly raised her hand, clutched her chest, and in a silence that felt like forever, held on to it tight. "Pain...ful¡­"


    Just as I thought.


    "Unpleasant¡­ suffocating¡­ in...furiating..." She kept going. "I¡­ never felt¡­ feeling like these¡­ even before¡­ my condition¡­ it''s¡­ confusing¡­ to me¡­"


    Yeah, I bet it is, Adalia. Even to us more sensible folks, it is ever the perplexing emotion¡­ a feisty one too.


    Vampire tidbit #217 - Matriarchs are prone to envy.


    "I think you might be jealous, sweetheart," I told her, offering her another assuring smile.


    She looked up at me, batting her eyelids in that same bewildered gaze. "Jea¡­ lous...?"


    "Happens to the best of us, nothing to be too hung up about."


    She kept that confused stare. "Sweet¡­ heart¡­?"


    "When you care about someone, you like it when you have their attention and time," I went on to exin. "But when that someone is doing something for someone else, caring for someone else¡­ and when you see it happen, sometimes you tend to get a bit possessive."


    "I''m¡­ possessive¡­?"


    "And when that happens, you can get a bit agitated at that other person for taking that attention and care that could have been yours. I''m speaking in broad terms, but generally, yeah¡­ that''s what you call jealousy. You''re jealous of Ash."


    Genuine astonishment was not something I expected to see from Adalia''s always dull expression, but her wide-open unblinking gaze reflecting back at me, and the fact that her muffin rolled right off her fingers without her doing anything to prevent it was plenty affirmation enough.


    "I¡­ I see¡­" She finally spoke out, stiffly veering her eyes towards the nk wooden wall. "So I am¡­ jealous¡­ of Ash¡­ because you love her¡­ so much¡­"


    You know, when she puts in blunt terms with all the subtlety of creaky floorboards in a haunted mansion, it''s kinda hard to take it all in without wanting to bury yourself in the sand - but I manage, thankfully.


    It''s a bit ironic too, now that I think about it. Anybody else, and she can pretty much read the mood like she was reading a children''s book, but when ites to her own feelings, she''s as blind as bat, and unfortunately, I don''t think she can read braille.


    "But¡­ why¡­?" She asked me, as innocent, as curious as can be. "Why¡­ am i¡­ jealous¡­ of her¡­? I want you¡­ to love¡­ her¡­ because¡­ it''s what you¡­ want¡­ too¡­ I don''t¡­ understand..."


    Like I said, blind as a bat.


    "Well," I sighed, shifting in my seat. "Give it a second. Why do you think that is?"


    Adalia gave herself that second, and when it wasn''t enough, she gave herself another¡­ then three.


    She didn''t try for lucky number four.


    "I don''t¡­ know¡­" She whispered, looking down at her now empty palms in ponder. "I just want¡­ you both¡­ happy¡­"


    "Then maybe that''s the issue," I finally answered her. "Maybe you want yourself happy too."


    Her eyes drifted back to mine once again, still reflecting back that same shimmer of confusion. "Huh¡­?"


    "Maybe from seeing just how much I love Ash," I told her, smiled at her. "Maybe you want me to love you just as much too."

 Chapter 324 - How The Cookie Crumbles

    "I want you¡­ to love me too¡­"


    She repeated. She didn''t have to repeat it. I know if I did, I''d just end up fumbling, pping my lips until I either identally bite my tongue, or immediately turn the other way and march myself away.


    Sure, broken bones sting, bruises throb and, open wounds sear¡­ but the feeling of awkwardness was just in bloody murder, and I''ve already been killed once. No thank you.


    But as with literally everything else, she took the statement at surface level¡­ acknowledging only what was said, and hearing none of the implications that came with it. That''s why she could always say the things she said all so easy.


    After all, can''t think emotionally, when you barely have any to begin with.


    "That¡­ makes sense¡­" Adalia said, then slowly rose to her feet. "I have¡­ questions¡­"


    "Yeah, I bet you do," I said, keeping my eyes on her stiff walk towards her haul of baked goods. "I''ll do what I can to answer them, as weird as it is¡­ whatever though, so long as we can get you to an understanding then - "


    "Not¡­ for you¡­"


    She walked past me holding biscuits to her chest, a trail of falling crumbs following after her, as did my gaze to the bright, morous narrow opening leading out of the alley.


    Not for me?


    "Hey," I stood up after her, chocte bits rolling down myp. "You going somewhere?"


    "To meet¡­ my sister¡­ ask her¡­ questions..." She responded, continuing on without pause. "And also to¡­ give her¡­ her present¡­"


    Present? Oh yeah, the red gem. Almost forgot she had that with her.


    "You mean, like, right now?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­"


    "It''s barely evening though, sun''s still bright."


    "Not so¡­ bright¡­"


    "You don''t wanna stay for just a little bit longer? Convention''s almost finished, I think."


    "I''m¡­ fine¡­" She assured me. "I''ll meet you¡­ hometer¡­ I¡­ promise¡­ okay¡­?"


    Why the sudden rush all of a sudden, I have no clue. I never knew Adalia to act on impulse before, hell, I don''t even know what that impulse was. I don''t mind her going, I trust her to look after herself well, I just wish I knew why she was going.


    "Must be some question..." I remarked, keeping a sly nk smile. "What are you gonna ask her exactly?"


    "A¡­ question¡­"


    "What type of question is it?"


    "Her¡­ question¡­"


    "What does her question sound like?"


    There was a pause. "A¡­ question¡­"


    Oh, okay, guess we''re ying this game right now¡­ alrighty, then.


    "Can I answer it for her, maybe?"


    She shook her head. "No¡­"


    "Can I at least know what it is then?"


    Once again. "No¡­"


    "Why not?"


    At the border between the light of the outside and the dim shade of the alley, that''s where she stopped to turn - for once, in that instance - her eyes avoiding mine, with most of her face obstructed by her long murky grey locks, so I couldn''t at all tell how she looked like.


    But I did hear how she sounded like.


    "Be¡­ cause¡­"


    And I heard her loud and clear.


    "It''s¡­ embarrassing¡­"


    Just the slightest bit.


    It seems the raw power of awkwardness is capable of transcending any and all boundaries¡­ emotional or otherwise.


    And so she went, and I didn''t try to stop her in any way whatsoever. What I did instead was to take some spare muffins for the road and walk out right after her.


    By the time I left the alley, Adalia was already out of sight¡­ probably halfway across town already for all I know. Gone without a trace. There wasn''t even a single crumb to litter the sidewalk.


    What was there on the sidewalk, however, as I turned left closer towards the festivities, was a pair of eyes in a bright golden glimmer, contrasting starkly with the dark purple shrouding the rest all over.


    Before, in every other instance, those golden rims of hers would always meet my eyes the same way you do when you smell something repugnant¡­ but in this case, I think Sera might have been in a good mood.


    She didn''t look all that displeased to see me. Not happy, not d, however¡­ but definitely also not disgruntled.


    I greeted her with a cordial ''hey'', to which she, of course, promptly ignored, instead poking her out inside the alley, and sounding a little perplexed murmur behind her veil.


    Noticed there was a rather bulky bulge inside of her cloak, and from the way it jumbled around¡­ I''m guessing if I were to lean into her a bit closer, the smell of freshly-baked cookies also wouldn''t be that far off.


    "If you''re looking for Adalia, unfortunate to say, but your partner has swiftly left the life of crime," I told her, taking a bite from one of my muffins. "She''s seeking an intervention with her sister, right now. Family affair, private stuff. Will be hometer."


    I took a sniff, positively smelling the whiff of chocte chips. "And I suggest you do the same. Cookies taste better with a clear conscience, you know? Ask, next time, alright?"


    She gave me a nasty look, apanied by a low, annoyed growl.


    "Don''t give me that look, not being able to speak is not an excuse¡­ certainly ain''t gonna fly in court, I''ll tell you that. I know you aren''t good with interactions, but¡­ try and make an effort to get better, alright? Please?"


    A roll of the eyes - don''t know what that meant, but it certainly wasn''t a ''no''.


    I took another much. "So, Adalia told me you watch the whole tournament."


    To that, she began her response by veering her ring gaze astray and finished it with one firm nod of the head.


    "What do you make of it? Do you still believe in what you think, or have you started believing in what I''ve been saying? Would any other Master put themselves through all that bullshit for his or her Servant? Have Ash''s previous Masters done anything remotely close at all to what I''ll do for her?"


    Her blinks were long and hard ones. There wasn''t a no, couldn''t see a yes, not when her head stayed stiff and unmoving.


    I continued to speak.


    "You saw what I did, and you heard what I said. If that''s proof enough that I really do care about her more than you could ever know, then I don''t know, Sera. The deal we made¡­ I know you want the best for her too, and maybe in another life, maybe you''d be right¡­ maybe you are right. But, as things stand now¡­ ask yourself: are you?"


    Something hard suddenly pushed me aside, and a flutter of violet hastily moved past me, that''s when I realized that Sera surprisingly has a very sturdy left shoulder.


    She stalked away, not a growl sounded, not a dirty look thrown - I don''t think she even realized her cookies fell into a crumpled heap on the pavement, and if she did, then it seemed she didn''t care - Sera just wanted out of there.


    "For what it''s worth, though, Sera," I called out to her, just as she disappeared around the closest corner. "I''ll always be willing to renegotiate."


    The thought of going after her briefly crossed my mind, but I stayed that impulse, and turned my legs the other way.


    She''ll turn up sooner orter, she won''t leave without Ash either and besides, I wasn''t what she wanted or needed right now. Sometimes solitude was a betterpany than any. It''s just how she is¡­ confrontations were just not her specialty.


    Except for the times when she is right. When she knows she is, she''d stand her ground to the bitter end, expect great resistance if that''s the case.


    But when she''s wrong¡­ and if she knows she''s wrong - she wouldn''t stand still, she wouldn''t resist - she''d just walk.


    All these days I''ve been waging a war against the former¡­ and I''ve sustained many a-battle scars to show for it. All those growls, those res, all those attempts at infuriating me, sabotaging me¡­ and at one point¡­ very nearly murdering me.


    I think I very much prefer thetter better. If all I ever have to suffer now is a slight twinge in my shoulder every now and again then I''m all for it. I won''t mind watching her walk too.


    Only hope she knows she can''t just simply keep walking forever.


    At some point, I''ll be chasing right after her¡­ and I don''t care how loud she growls, or how terrifying her eyes shimmer, she''s well-informed and well aware already¡­


    For her, I''ll do everything and anything I can.


    But let''s not get ahead of ourselves just yet, there''s a time and ce for everything, and my time and my ce now shouldn''t be standing on the street getting crumbs all over my robes.


    I''m guessing it''s just about time. Amanda wanted to see me, so see me she shall¡­ she isn''t exactly the princess of patience either.


    I walked a bit, I bit a bit, I chewed a bit¡­


    I stopped for a bit.


    Across the street, all the way on the other end, I caught again that familiar golden glimmer.


    Except this time, they flowed, they waved, swayed¡­ oh, how the wind blew, and how the gold fluttered. Exuding so much charm, so much suave¡­ I couldn''t help but stop and stare.


    And it seems, neither could he¡­ standing all the way over there, staring right back at me, with a single eye swollen and bruised, and in spite of it, somehow Leon''s smile remained wide and shining.


    I guess, first things first, I should go over there and thank him for the change in attire.


    Like a true honorable hero would...

 Chapter 325 - On The Bench

    "So how''s hero life been treating you?"


    Leon sounded normal, spoke amicably, and overall looked his typical beguiling self, minus the ck eye of course, and also the little strap around a red nose¡­ and that busted lip of his too, kinda hard to forget that one. But yeah, apart from those little trivial things, he was pretty much the same as ever.


    Which, undoubtedly, was the hardest thing to ignore.


    "Loud," I told him, walked with him. "Honestly, a little grueling."


    Leon chuckled at that, it was a sympathetic chuckle he gave as he settled himself onto one end of a stray bench, and I the other. It was there that he eyed me down again while nodding his head more and more.


    "You wear that very well," He remarked, reaching a hand out to unfurl some creases in my robes. "Too well, actually. Better than me, I''m envious."


    "Ah, yeah, this thing¡­" I said, ttening the rest of the folds. "Guess it''s a better time now than any to thank you for letting me borrow this for a bit."


    He held his arm up, shaking his head. "Save the thanks. You aren''t borrowing anything for me."


    "Excuse you?"


    "It''s yours, Hero," He lowered that arm, unveiling another smile. "Just do me a favor. Try not to eat anything while wearing it, stains aren''t that easy to wash off."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yeah, seriously. I had to have it custom-washed, cost me a good hundred - "


    "No, you''re really just gonna give this away to me? This looks expensive, authentic - I''m guessing tailor-made too?"


    "Best tailor in the country."


    "Exactly," I gaped at him. "Sheesh, how are you so rich?"


    He shrugged. "My father''s well-connected¡­ maybe a bit too well connected."


    It''s the way that he said it, the little hint of a grimace at the end that had me gaping even wider, pausing to stare just a little closer, seeing an uncanny resemnce within all that charm and grace on his face that I never once ced before.


    Now it could be just my imagination, but it also might not be, so¡­


    "Does he have a limp?" I asked. "Uses a cane to get around?"


    "Why yes, yes he does, indeed," Leon drew his head back, blinking rapidly in surprise. "How do you know that?"


    Small world, even smaller town¡­ I nearly shot up to the roof at this answer, took all I could dig my boots deep into the pavement to stop myself. This went way beyond coincidence.


    This is just great. Now what happens? Leon goes home, his old man finds out I just beat the shit out of his home, should I expect myself to wake up at the bottom of the ocean with cinder blocks tied to my ankles, or am I good?


    I think I''m good. Snitches get stitches, and I don''t think Leon was the type to go snitch on me.


    "Well, you know¡­" Leon put his arms around the bench, staring up at the holographic evening sky, where the sun between hills, and the horizon sprinkled with a fair few twinkles. "What''s a quest without its rewards? It''s the least I could give you for taking me down a peg. Imposing myself between the two of you was the worst mistake I could have made. But I daresay, you''re probably rewarded plenty enough already."


    Then he frowned, confusion in his nces left and right, "Speaking of which, why are you not with them? Why are you by yourself to begin with?"


    I shrugged, sighing with a small smile. "Hero life. You know how it is."


    "Oh, I see now," He said, catching sight of a couple pairs of eyes peeking at us around the bend. "You know, if you don''t want them to disturb you. All you gotta do is say so."


    "Didn''t wanna be rude¡­ y''know, seem ungrateful, conceited, about my newfound fame."


    "Rude?" Amused, he gave a scoff. "Thising from the same guy that rearranged my facial features? Did you know there are threads about our fight already? Memes too¡­ I never knew I looked that stupid knocked out. That''s gonna leave a stain, sadly can''t just custom-wash it away either."


    I turned to offer my apology, but he beat me to the punch, no pun intended, and nonchntly waved it off before I even got the chance to.


    "Oh, this just simply won''t do, then," That''s when I stood back up, staring me down with wide urgent eyes. "Go be with them, be with Ash¡­ you didn''t beat me just so you could lounge around all day, did you?"


    "Of course not."


    "Good, then go, give my best to her as well, and good fight by the way, you showed me I still have a ways to go..." He walked a few paces away, before stopping to give a nce back once. "Oh, if you need that cleaned and you can''t. Just give me a call. I gave Ash my number in that letter I gave her¡­ feel free to hit me up¡­ I really did mean what I said to you back then, you know?"


    "You said a lot of things to me back then," I called out from the bench, "Which one, specifically? That part where you wanna beat the shit out of me? If so, I''m walking the other way now."


    "That having you as a friend would be a great pleasure."


    Leon turned away again, a smile showing just so faintly out of sight, and bid a hearty wave goodbye.


    He looked so cool walking away like that, that I didn''t really wanna spoil his vibe by telling him I threw out that letter a long time ago. Oh well, just gonna have to make do with detergent, I guess.


    In spite of his insistence, and despite my own, I continued to park myself on that bench there - I just wanted to take a short moment to reflect back on this one particr afternoon day, and all the crazy shit that happened within it.


    I came here a clown, witless and hesitant, encountering rivals that I could never hope to rival, now I sit here with robes lined with gold, deterring away a group of admirers with a wave, parting off with both rivals in terms that could be described as somewhat¡­ cordial?


    And I suppose if it weren''t for them too¡­ I''d be sitting here still ever as witless and hesitant as I once was, so in a way¡­ I guess I''m indebted to them.


    To Nick, for having me finally get off my ass and do something. And to Leon, for giving me the reason to act on that something. Then there''s Amanda that kicked off this whole saga¡­


    I''m not so sure what to say to her as of this moment, but I''m sure that also goes both ways for her - if her flustered face was anything to go by - she was just as clueless as I.


    If I were to go and meet her now, no doubt her first words would be -


    "There you are!"


    Not that. Certainly not that, and certainly not that excited.


    "I''ve been looking everywhere, I - didn''t I say to meet me when they''re done with you?"


    In an instant, I spun my head right in the slightest.


    Amanda alone, Amanda without her dewy-eyed crowd, tapping an impatient foot to the ground, with hands on her hips in an air of mild annoyance.


    "Well," She tapped faster. "What do you have to say for yourself?"


    So much for being clueless, I guess. Smiling, I scooted myself ever so slightly, patting the newly made empty space right beside me, "Have a seat."


    Her nose high in the air, she pompously took her time striding forward, settling herself down in a manner befitting high royalty.


    "You kept me waiting, you know?" She muttered, eyeing me with a little pout. "It''s not easy walking in heels¡­"


    "Too many people," came my sorry excuse apanied by an even sorrier smile. "Hard to talk when there are a million other people vying for your attention¡­ thought I''d wait it out here."


    She rolled her eyes, shaking her head and ending up looking in the total opposite direction.


    "You could have just told them to buzz off, and they''ll go," She said. "You''re allowed to do that."


    "And so I''ve heard."


    "Seems you''re still new to this whole fame thing."


    "And so I am."


    I looked around, seeing no one elseing to approach us.


    "Where''s Ash?" I asked.


    "Oh yes, she mentioned she was going off to see Sera," Amanda exined. "Something about Sera wanting to talk to her about something. She was very vague about it. Thought maybe you might know something about it."


    Going off to see Sera, huh? Interesting¡­


    "Maybe¡­" I nodded. "We''ll see though."


    The moment silence seeped its presence in between us, it made itselffortable and right at home with the heavy tension that swayed in the air.


    At that moment, her gaze slowly, surreptitiously, shifted back towards me, only briefly, I caught only a glimpse of her staring before she was looking the other way again.


    "You, uh, you," She was starting to fidget, fingers clutching tight the seams of her dress. "You look very nice in that outfit, I forgot to mention, very handsome, you look dashing¡­ I, uh, I like it."


    I nearly busted a gut holding back a chuckle, smiling at her, "Is that seriously what you wanted to talk to me about in private?"


    "No¡­ not, not particrly," She didn''t smile back, and her grip on her dress tightened. "I just wanted to say, I''ve been thinking¡­ maybe, I don''t think - you, you like me, don''t you?"


    Where was this going?


    "Yes," I said at once.


    She still wasn''t meeting my gaze, but I could see her ears were burning a bright red.


    "I¡­ I like you too."


    "You made that clear plenty of times already, you know?" I said, trying to keep the tension from crushing me under its growing pressure.


    "I know, I just¡­" She heaved in a breathe. "I just wanted to say it again. Clearly this time¡­ no subtleties or anything like that, no hiding it. So - I like you."


    "I know."


    She stiffened that breath. "I love you."


    I took her hand, loosening her fingers, and held them between mine. "I know."


    Amanda finally turned towards me again. Her eyes finding it difficult to meet mine, but I made sure they didn''t steer, I kept them staring straight, kept my hand in hers.


    "The thing is," She continued, exerting all focus to keep her words from fumbling. "I know you love Ash too."


    "I do," I told her.


    "More..." Her lips went narrow, her voice, soft, a whisper so faint, and yet so loud all the same anyway. "A lot more¡­"


    I stayed my lips, kept my stare... finding myself reflected back in the brown of her eyes.


    "And that''s what I want to talk about."

 Chapter 326 - Broken Rules

    Amanda wanted to talk, so she talked¡­ I just listened, kept silent, clinging on to her every word, no jest, no snides, I really paid close attention for a good while there.


    Through her stumbles, a lot of her fumbles, some pauses, I essentially yed the patron saint of patience, as the princess next to me desperately sought herself the perfect word for the perfect sentence to string them to the next set of sentences yet to be said¡­ if they''ll ever be said, that is.


    "Love triangles are never a fun time," was how she started it, stiff as a board, and already feeling the deep impulse to clear her throat. "I''ve seen enough shows, read enough books, to know that they aren''t. All that hammy drama, all those sappy nonsense - pick one or the other - it gets pretty exhausting after a while¡­ and I promise myself I''d never end up being in one over my dead body, but then considering the fact that I almost did just die not even a while ago, well..."


    Here came another pause¡­ she was really, really thinking hard here. Like Tyler, I don''t think Amanda was fond of rehearsing speeches.


    "I knew full-well from the beginning that liking you would have its caveats. You aren''t exactly a normal person, and as such, I knew your rtionships with others wouldn''t also follow your typical standard affair."


    "I suppose," I muttered quietly, nodding once in agreement.


    "You fell for the Elf," She smiled faintly, breathing out heavy. "Like who wouldn''t? Ash is beautiful, she''s every man''s dream. I mean, I can''t me you for being a guy, can I? But all the same, I''m thinking, how on Earth am I supposed topare with the likes of her? I suppose I could cosy¡­ but it wouldn''t be the same now, would it? Can''t exactly wiggle my ears like she can."


    "You''re selling yourself way too short," I told her as firmly as I could, hoping she''d hear the sincerity. "It takes more than beauty too. If you weren''t you exactly individually, then as breathtakingly beautiful as you are already, I don''t think we''d be having this conversation in the first ce."


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to reassure me, don''t worry," She let out a little giggle, and the tension in her voice significantly lightened. "But maybe I should keep the pessimistic act going if you''re gonna keep serenading me with your words like that. It''s more than wee."


    "Don''t push it."


    I felt her squeeze my hand, her thumb lightly caressing the surface of my skin. I don''t think she even realized what she was doing, it seemed like a tic, especially when her free hand was doing much of the same except with her palm.


    "Then there''s that Subus, Irene. Oh man, mmm, Irene. I mean, where do I even begin with her? She''s got both Ash and I beat. She''s crazy head over heels for you, and I haven''t the faintest idea why. Unless you''re secretly an Incubus yourself. Which, at this point, I''d wager wouldn''t be entirely impossible."


    "Frankly, your guess is as good as mine," I said. "Maybe, I am"


    "Adalia, I''m not too sure," Amanda went on, staring up at that orange overcast sky. "She always seems to be off in her own world, but you always seem to bring her back to ours. The phoenix, I''ve yet to know her, so I don''t know. ''Least I know Sera definitely is a no-go."


    Suddenly, she sounded a soft grunt.


    "I''m¡­ losing my thoughts here, um, sorry," She said, vigorously shaking her head, iling her blonde twintails left and right to gain it back. "Look - what I''m trying to say is, this isn''t even a love triangle anymore. It''s even sappier than that - I''m in a harem."


    Didn''t really know what to say to that besides, "Pretty sure you already know this, you mention this."


    "As a joke, just a joke before," She looked away from the horizon and back down at me, utter disbelief brimming her pupils wide. "My reality now."


    Deranged was the politest I could describe her expression right then and there, didn''t help that her little chuckle after sounded more like a maddened witch''s cackle.


    "And do you want to know the punchline to the whole thing?" She asked me, her lips in a profound half-parted smile. "I don''t even mind being in one the slightest bit."


    My cue was up. This was the part where I say something witty, the punchline to the punchline. But the look she gave held my tongue, stifling whatever thoughts I had at that moment prior.


    Both hands now, I felt the warmth of them both. She shifted closer, enough that our shoulders touched - too close, she apparently thought - and drew back a slight inch.


    "I won''t demand your constant attention. I don''t need you to tend to my every need or whim. I maye off as high-maintenance sometimes, but I''m really not. It doesn''t take much to satisfy me. As much as I desire, crave, want you all to myself, I know that''s impossible. You make a single choice, everybody else loses¡­ and for all I know, the next time I make you choose again, that choice might not end up being me at all, you know?"


    ''Don''t answer that'', spoke the glimmer in her eyes, the curl on her lips.


    "Once in a while, just once in a while is fine, you know? Throw me a smile every now and again, text me if you ever find the time, just talk to me in passing, maybe hold my hand sometimes, or perhaps let me lean my head on your shoulder too.


    "Just those small tiny reminders that you care, not much, just enough to keep me from forgetting, from doubting. You have plenty of love to go around, and plenty of love to give. I''m okay with that. So long as you save just a tiny little portion of that love reserved just for me, and for me alone. I''ll be content with just that."


    I waited a few more seconds in case there was more she wanted to add¡­ and when she didn''t, that''s when the floodgates of bewilderment flung wide open.


    If she was joking, she didn''t sound nor look at all like she was. If she was serious¡­ why the hell was she serious?


    "I''m not just gonna toss you to the wayside, Amanda," I furrowed my brows. "Leave you on the curb of the sidewalk, begging for scraps of affection. That''s-that''s-that''s not what love is."


    "Don''t take it literally, loverboy," She smirked. "I know you aren''t cruel. Even without me saying anything, I know you''ll still do everything you can to keep me from starving."


    "You''re really that in love with me, huh?" I said, blowing out a breath in awe.


    "What can I say? I guess I''m just a sucker for the knight-in-shining-armor type," She said, her gaze veering away coyly. "Especially the handsome ones that are just so easy to tease."


    I let out a scoff. "Easy to tease¡­"


    "Easy to fall in love with," She finished. "And damn difficult to stop. But not impossible, you know? If you want to keep me, be sure to do your fair share, okay? That''s all I''ll ever ask."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get my fair share and even more," I told her, drawing closer. "Make no mistake."


    She shook her head again, her lips still wide in a smirk. "Mmm, I''m not too sure about that. First rule of the harem dictates you aren''t allowed to give one girl more attention than you do the others. And besides, I don''t want toe off as being too greedy with you."


    "Why not?" I shifted even closer, going beyond just touching shoulders. "Rules are meant to be broken, aren''t they?"


    Amanda took clear notice of my furtive attempts to cut our distances short, and whether her reaction had stemmed from the general feeling of bashfulness, or if she simply was just ying hard-to-get, she slinked away from me just as furtively.


    "Uh¡­" She tried to chuckle and ended up with a tremble. "They''re not my rules to break, you see."


    "Well, if you''ve watched me closely in the tournament, you''ll know I''m not the best at upholding rules either."


    More and more, I crept closer as she shrank further, growing less and less subtle by the second until she inevitably was left teetering on the edge of her seat.


    Her eyes were bigger closer, her breath warmer closer¡­ I kept getting closer.


    "You''re¡­ you''re too close..." She finally said, stating the obvious with a voice stripped cleanly of its bravado, leaving only the meek and timid to stand before me defiantly. "Wha- what do you think y-you''re about to do?"


    I softly spoke, seeing her lips - so alluring, captivating - quiver ever so slightly as I did, "My fair share."


    Her blinks became sporadic, her eyes frantic¡­ but she stayed herself, she didn''t move, didn''t fight it, the light squeeze of my hand in hers meant she didn''t mind it.


    And her eyes slowly fluttering close told me she wanted it.


    Eventually, I moved past thest inch, feeling her tense breaths, her soft lips brushing against mine.


    But then right before anything else could happen, something rang aloud¡­


    Someone rang aloud.


    A violent buzzing beneath fabric broke us apart in an instant. There was an awkward scuffle of movement as we both rummaged through clothing to find the source of the buzzing.


    The culprit ended up being a white glow shining just right beneath my robes. Amanda immediately seized scouring the folds of her dress to simply stare and smile at it.


    "Second rule of the harem: somehow, someway, there will always be something to interrupt you at the veryst minute," She shook her head, sighing. "I suppose you better answer it. Sounds important."


    Through the loud buzzing, and the incessant ringing, it was still so easy to hear the disappointment clear in her voice, how her expression dimmed, drooping crestfallen¡­ with her only attempt at hiding it being a small totally unconvincing smile.


    Amanda shifted upright, she looked like she was about to walk off and go, it seemed she believed her moment had already long passed, so easily usurped by another¡­ by a mere phone call.


    As per the rules of love.


    I''m surprised she''s forgotten already, I only just told her¡­ rules are meant to be broken.


    I broke it.


    I reached out, just as she stood. Held her tight, just as she walked. And tugged her towards me, just as she spun around to face me.


    Caughtpletely unaware, she stumbled, tripped, her lips parting open in a sharp gasp. With both arms, I broke her fall. With both hands, I pulled her close. With both her eyes still reeling wide open, I leaned in even closer.


    Then with a kiss, I stifled her gasp to an instant quiet.


    The buzzing continued, the ringing neverending. Her hazel eyes stared unblinking, and her fingers outstretched quivered and shuddered, it''s as if every joint in her body froze over in that one single instant.


    But in time, as the shock gradually subsided, as she slowly gave herself into the moment¡­ when she kissed back... Her eyelids began to droop, and her hands fell limp,nding into mine.


    Eventually, even the ringing stopped. Leaving just us two, in a silence, in a moment, seemingly forever¡­ all to ourselves.


    Amanda pushed hard, forcing me back.


    ''More...'' spoke the feverish quiver in her breath. I could only oblige.


    I pushed even harder, and I felt her melt into my arms. Suddenly her arms were moving, exploring¡­ wanting every inch of me. I could almost hear her plead, hear her beg, wanting me to do the same.


    Honestly, she was getting a bit carried away, I feel.


    Before anymore else could happen, I forced our lips apart - there was a loud pucker resounding - she leaned in, eyes still closed. Her not wanting to let go, her wanting more.


    "Sorry," I whispered, smiling, cing a finger against her lips. "Rules are rules."


    That seemed to have snapped her back to her senses. Her eyes slowly fluttered open. A blink once, a nce twice¡­ then suddenly her cheeks were ame with red, and she drew herself far, far away to her end of the bench.


    "You''re¡­" She swallowed her voice. "Bold¡­"


    You''re one to talk, aren''t you?


    "What, too sappy, a bit too hamny?" I frowned at her, raising a brow. "You don''t like it?"


    She turned away, her face still flushed with color. "I don''t mind it."


    "Good," I nodded, reaching out to adjust a stray strand in her hair. "Because I don''t n on that being ourst."


    "That''s nice."


    I leaned my head forward. "And you?"


    Seriously, she holds on to the edge of the bench any harder and it''s gonna snap from right under her.


    And she says I''m easy to tease...


    "Y-You should answer the phone call now!" She sputtered out, looking literally towards everywhere else but to me. "Could be important. C-Call back. See what they want."


    By all ounts, what she was saying was sound advice. But the thing was, I didn''t have to reach into my pocket, I didn''t have to flicker on my phone to know who was calling just then.


    I already knew who was calling just then.


    No one else would ring me for that long, and no one else would leave me a message immediately right after.


    Make that two.


    Oh, make that three.


    Irene was a bonafide authoritarian when it came to punctuality. Not that I could me her for that, for now¡­ someone''s life was at stake, after all.


    My life.


    <<It''s 5:30>> went the first message.


    <<I''m leaving my ce now>> spoke her second.


    <<I hope you''re ready>> said herst.


    It seemed it was finally time for Irene''s time in the spotlight.


    As per the rules of the Harem.

 Chapter 327 - The Tension Game

    Tyler fistbump-ed me goodbye, while the hosts, one by one, shook my hand farewell, while the Witch handed me a small slip of parchment with a number written on it, adorned in little squiggly hearts all over.


    Somehow news of my abrupt departure got out and was echoing across the lips of many¡­ and soon everyone was scramblingst-minute to the exit, eager to see me off to a hero''s send-off.


    Many were content with just waving farewell by the sidelines, some preferred a more personal touch, and patted me on the back¡­ many different thank-yous, a wide array of praises with a smile, but always the same goodbye.


    "We''ll see you next year, Hero!"


    Next year, huh? I suppose I better get around marking that next year on my calendar. Hero''s duty.


    I found Ash a little while ago beneath the branches of a nearby meadow in the outskirts of town. Of course, Sera was with her¡­ and the precise moment I entered the frame, I was beyond anything more to her than just a mere prop blending into the backdrop.


    Ash, at least, was significantly more receptive to my presence, eagerly, hurriedly striding towards me, lifting her dress, smiling her best¡­ and almost forgetting her usual standard bow of the head in the process.


    There was certainly a countless million infinite different things I could say to her, and in turn, so could she¡­ but right then, those endless possibilities swirled and swirled and I just couldn''t anchor onto a single one, and the more I tried, the more they slip away¡­ until I was just left standing there with smokeing out of my ears from all the excessive thinking.


    It was like my vocal chords were wrestling amongst themselves, all with their own idea of what to say, but never once reaching a peaceful consensus.


    Now had it just been me struggling with my brain short-circuiting, that would have been all well and fine¡­ but Ash, apart from her dignified hello, couldn''t at all say anything more.


    Really, I''ve never seen her so speechless, staring timid, smiling meek, rubbing her hands so vigorously, so absentmindedly - what happened to her? Scratch that, what happened to us?


    "Uh, we''re¡­ leaving now¡­" squealed a tiny little voice that surely couldn''t have been mine. "Are you good to go, Ash?"


    "Huh?" squeaked her voice, before with a shake of head, reverting back to her usual tone. "Ah, yes, yes, but of course, Master. I am ready whenever you are."


    Christ, I just want someone to rattle me senseless. While they''re at it, they should do Ash too. We''re like a couple of robots with an error in their software. Bring a hammer.


    "You, Sera?" I leaned out, staring at the haughty cloaked figure over her shoulder. "What say we call it a day, huh?"


    Her small begrudging nod yes, brought us to present time, with me shaking the final hand of an adoring fan, assuring my best that I''ll be sure to follow him back¡­ if I don''t forget first, that is.


    Outside. Like actually outside the premises, the actual exterior of the building, the feeling I got traversing from the in to the out was the most surreal sensation I''ve ever experienced yet.


    It sincerely felt like ages since I''ve felt the rays of the sun upon my skin, the distinct musty smell of pollution in the air was a breath fresher than ones from a filter.


    The ambiance of modern times, the whirr of engines, the squeal of tires, they all sounded like a graceful symphony to the ears, Fantasy life was a fun time and all, call me old-fashioned but I think I prefer my realities with fewer duels to the deaths and more online feuds without end.


    Everything had this faint tinge of orange to them, and the wind was breezing in a chilly air, proiming dusk''s steady arrival.


    "One, two, three, four. Elf, hero, fey, me..." Amanda muttered, counting heads, before stagnating a finger at an empty spot beside me. "Who''s missing?"


    "Oh, Adalia went to see her sister," I said, waving away her worry. "She''ll meet us back at my ce once she''s done with that."


    But her concerns couldn''t be so easily waived with just a wave. "Is¡­ is that a good idea?"


    "You mean letting a stray vampire wander off all on her own in a city full of wandering, unknowing, warm-blooded folks?" I smirked at her, waving my once more. "Don''t see anything wrong with it if you don''t."


    Amanda blinked, then pulled out her car keys again from a ce better left unsaid. "Alrighty then. I''ll go bring the car around¡­ you guys wait here."


    When she left. When it was just Ash and I standing side by side on the sidewalk there - Sera unounted - the swirling came again, a raging tornado wreaking havoc whirling every unfortunate stray thought in its path.


    From the corner of my eyes, I could see Ash immediately stiffened in ce, her expression hidden beneath her flowing silver locks no doubt just as rigid too.


    If she couldn''t think of anything to say - Ash, the always eloquent, always articte wordsmith of recent century - then what chance do I, the guy whom still doesn''t know the difference between who and whom, have? Especially with the growing lump in my throat with all the constant infighting from my chords.


    Think of something, anything.


    I looked at her again. "I see they let you keep the dress, hm?"


    "Hmm?" Ash whirled her eyes around, and as expected, they stared unexpectedly, wide in surprise. "Oh! Oh yes, they did, indeed! It seems they believed it a deep injustice should I depart the convention as a knight and not as a princess. They insisted I keep it, with their only demands being that I¡­ that I¡­"


    Her ears began to droop, and her cheeks began to burn bright with color.


    "That you what?" I asked.


    "That I¡­" She breathed in deep. "That I refrain you from... sullying the fabric... too much."


    "Sullying the¡­?" It took a few good moments of critical thinking before I finally got what she was trying to say. Why she was so flushed, flustered¡­ I''m guessing the Witch had a hand in nting that thought in her head.


    Dirty bastard.


    "You''ve¡­ I noticed you''ve a change of attire too, Master," Ash suddenly spoke out.


    It was now my turn to look back at her with surprise. "Ah, yeah, courtesy of Leon, that is. It was his originally, he told me to keep it¡­ said it suits me better."


    "Well then, I must wholeheartedly agree with his assessment," She said, forming a gentle smile on her face. "You look truly magnificent, Master."


    "Thanks," I sounded a little chuckle. "Y-you too."


    "Thank you. As are you."


    And that''s it. End of conversation. Yeah, that''s it. That''s all that was said, and that''s all that there''ll ever be. What the hell was that? I know for a fact that that is not at all what either of us wanted to say to each other¡­ and yet that''s what we chose to say instead.


    No better than a talk between passing acquaintances. Hell, no better than absolute strangers even.


    What was going on, why was it suddenly so hard to keep eye contact with her for more than three seconds? Why do I look away from her, why does she, and why does my heart pump so fast and so hard when she does?


    This never happened before. Why was it happening now?


    My mind kept drifting back to before my fight with Leon, and all those witless things I spouted at the heat of the moment.


    ''You belong to me. You''re mine. You''ll always be.''


    Those phrases echoing in my head, on top of seeing Ash acting all so¡­ uposed. I guess I just didn''t know how to proceed on from there, and I guess neither does she.


    Maybe time is what we need, and I suppose, time is what we''ll get.


    The drive back home from the convention was a journey begun, and a journey done in absolute silence. Some chit-chat, some remarks about the weather, jokes about rain, but apart from that¡­ we mostly kept to ourselves, Sera especially¡­ albeit, not as if she could help it.


    Once we''ve finally pulled up to the driveway, and we swung our doors open, the gust of wind that filtered in aired out the culminating tension almost immediately, and I could feel myself breathe easy again.


    Evidently, the car ride didn''t amount to much time passed, and as such, Ash was approaching me with a stare polite but a smile so rigid, stating that she''ll proceed on into the house first, taking Sera along with her in a hurry.


    Apparently, Sera''s especially prone to motion sickness. Who would have thought?


    By the time my feet found solid ground again, the front door was already swung wide open, with Ash and Sera nowhere to be seen.


    "Hey, psst, Hero," Amanda called out to me from the driver-side window, ncing at the same gaping entranceway with a stare perplexed and full of intrigue. "Is there something going on between you two? Ash seems¡­ different."


    I leaned in forward, breathing out, both arms resting on the roof of her car. "You noticed, huh?"


    "Hard not to," She said, her intrigue immediately shifting to concern. "Wait, Is it¡­ was it because we¡­? I''m sorry if - "


    "You''re making it sound like a scandal, stop," I said, derailing that runway train of thought before it crashes into even worse thoughts. "She''s¡­ I think she''s just embarrassed."


    "Embarrassed?" Amanda nced back at the empty doorway, lips agape. "Ash embarrassed?"


    "Isn''t the first time," I said, following her gaze. "Just a little bit longer this time."


    "Interesting..." There was a glimmer in her eyes. "Very interesting."


    "What''s interesting?"


    "Embarrassment," She said. "That''s what."


    "Can you borate?"


    "Nope," She piped up right away, hands to the steering wheel. "If she isn''t saying anything, then I''m not saying anything. Girl''s secret."


    "Secret?"


    "You wanna know?" She eyed me sideways, a half-smile visible. "Here''s a thought - have you tried asking her yourself, or are you also embarrassed?"


    Silence answer for me, and she heard it loud and clear.


    "You weren''t embarrassed when it came to me, you know?" She muttered, looking her smuggest yet. "Why''s that, I wonder?"


    "Well¡­"


    "Think you can kiss her like you did me?"


    "Uh - "


    "Make her swoon, make her melt, make her feel like a woman for the first time in her life?"


    "What the hell, Amanda."


    "What? I''m just saying!" She eximed, yet her ever-widening smile hinting more than just ''saying''. "And maybe, perhaps, y''know... she''s just waiting."

 Chapter 328 - Tongue Tied

    "Damn... fucking... tie¡­!"


    Sixth time, sixth try. The man in the mirror was not a happy man, in fact, he looked anything but. Yet he wasn''t always like this, not too long ago in fact, he was as normal as normal would get.


    Then he had just to scour his wardrobe for that damned suit vest, just had to read that ursed text to quote, unquote, "dress his best". You see what fashion does to a countryman? The repercussions of grandeur?


    It unravels him, undoes him - to the point of madness. Ties? Why ties? Why are they so easy to get wrong, yet so hard to get right? Why does the big part have to always be longer than the thin part? It''s still being worn, isn''t it? Why can''t I just wear it as is? Better yet, how about I tie a few more loops around, make a noose? I think I''d have a much better time and better odds of seeding too.


    Mirror man was getting crankier by the knot. Could hear him muttering under his breath, fogging the ss, swearing hand over heart that he does indeed know how to tie a tie. He''s done it before, he swears! He knows how to tie a tie, he doesn''t need a fucking tutorial telling him how - what is he, five?!


    No videos! You hear me, no videos! I - he can do it¡­ he can do it.


    Seventh times the charm. It''s only taking this many times because he keeps distracted. So many things on the mind, how''s a man supposed to think?


    Take Adalia for example, nearing seven in the evening, and yet she still hasn''te back. It''s concerning, distracting¡­ was I worried? A little¡­ but not too much. She''s been out before, she''se back before.


    She''lle back. That was that. Must just be a pretty long question she''s asking, is all. As for blood¡­ well, she''s gone far longer without it before. Should be fine.


    Then there''s also the Fey that was now currently dawdling around in the living room. For some Godforsaken reason, Sera''s made it ostensibly clear she''d rather spend the night here staring up at a ceiling and not underneath the twinkle of stars for a change.


    When prodded for a valid reason, she refused to say¡­ not that she could say anyway.


    Was it a good idea to keep her for the night? Was it? Who''ll watch Ria? Just gonna leave her all night there at the park? Plus she''s scaring Mr. ck here. The moment he caught sight of her, he made a mad dash to my bedroom¡­ and to this moment was still curled up underneath my bed no matter how many sardines I waved in his face.


    Ash reassured plenty she''d keep an eye on things, that they''ll both be fine tonight, and she''ll even check up on Ria, while I''m out with Irene too¡­


    Let''s talk about something else.


    Like the fact that Amanda''s words were running its 507thp around the endless track field in my head, how about that? Who the hell does she think is saying something so ambiguously non-ambiguous before driving off into the sunset leaving so many things unsaid.


    Plop all these thoughts into one, then mix ''em, stir ''em, blend ''em, you can kinda see why mirror-man was having as much trouble as he was.


    But I think he''s got it this time, actually. You loop this part here, you push down that part there, wrap it around, pull on the skinny pulley thing - done! Tie tied, suit donned like a mafia don, and might I add, mirror-man too looked mighty fine wearing that smile there.


    Should mention that that''s just my opinion, though¡­ and thest time I had an input on fashion sense, I got tutted and shamed by a millennium-old phoenix with a vendetta against my sense of style.


    Meaning to say, perhaps I''d be far better off with a second opinion than just the initial one¡­ don''t wanna embarrass myself in front of the Subus, after all.


    But who? Apart from the fashion phoenix herself, who among us readily avable now knew damn well how to look their best so easily and effortlessly?


    Is such a mythical being even known to exist? At such short notice? And at thiste in the hour?


    Mirror''s man eyes shifted subtly to his left, and as such, I mirrored him back,ing upon my bedroom door resting ajar¡­ and beyond it, illuminated by the dying evening light, was a hallway leading to another bedroom doorway closed shut.


    I met mirror man''s gaze once again, reflecting back hesitance, apprehension, then hearing Amanda''s wordspped itsst, also a little touch of derring-do.


    "Yes, there is," He answered back, instantly disappearing from sight with a single step left.


    I took my phone along with, giving another split-second nce at thetest update I received, <<I''ll meet you there, alright? Don''t bete.>> before stuffing it inside my vest, breathing in deep.


    The soles of my shoes pressed hard against the floorboards, squeaking already with only just the lightest pressure. Along the way, I peeked downstairs to the living room, where a cloaked figure sat on one of the couches staring mystified over therge rectangr ck box in the wall, and just how the small contraption in her hand was capable of changing its voice and sound.


    I''m sure you''ll figure it out eventually, Sera.


    Before I knew it, I''ve already reached¡­ staring nkly at her closed door for a full second. I didn''t even notice howrge my strides were. Was I really that much in a hurry? Was it because I didn''t wanna bete like Irene said? Was I really knocking on Ash''s door right now just because I wanted her opinion? Or was it because of something else?


    Did I have another reason?


    Too bad mirror man was nowhere to be seen right now¡­ just one look in his eyes, and the answer would have been crystal clear. Just gonna have to make do, I guess.


    "Ash?" I knocked again. "Are you¡­ are you in there? Kinda need your help with something if that''s alright."


    Somewhere inside, I heard a scuffle¡­ don''t ask me how I heard it, it wasn''t like I was pressing my ear up against the doorframe or anything, so don''t even start right now, alright?


    No one will believe you. Tell no one.


    Shortly after the scuffle came the scamper of feet, then, instantly freezing my joints rigid, a distant voice emerged through the narrow slit.


    "I''ll be¡­ I''ll be right there," spoke the muffled voice through hardwood. "Just a moment, please."


    That moment was a long one, or at least it felt like it - stretched out to the point of agonizing - I don''t know what''s got my heart pounding, why half of me was yearning for that doorknob to stay untouched.


    But like hell was I gonna cower. I didn''t just spend an entire afternoon of self-reflection just to shatter that mirror of change immediately right after. I meant what I said, and I said what I meant.


    Talk the talk, walk the walk.


    The door clicked, the knob turned. Slowly the close became open.


    "Yes, Master?" Ash''s voice sounded out first, then the rest of her came after. "What have you need of me?"


    I nked out at that moment. It was only for less than a second, but I felt it greatly¡­ and when I snapped back to the moment at hand, I realized my mouth was hanging wide open, and my eyes were burning from staring for so long.


    Ash was¡­ wet.


    Long soggy silver hair dripping droplets to the floorboards. Her smooth white skin so shiny with dampness, a single white towel wrapped tightly around her slender frame, nketing most of her... but certainly not enough of her.


    I think it was the towel''s fault, really. The reason why my eyes kept wandering astray. Far too small to fit¡­ all of her. That or perhaps she was just far too¡­ well¡­ big. She stood out, and she was standing out dangerously.


    "Um¡­" I tried blinking it away, recouping my senses with a smile showing. "I''m sorry, is now a bad time?"


    "When the matter concerns you, it never is," Ash responded, curtaining away the loose strands of hair obscuring her moist, glossy face.


    "Even for a shower, I see," I remarked, addressing her less-than-modest appearance before me.


    She paused briefly, looked away fleetingly, subtly adjusting the towel raising it higher, and when that didn''t work, made do with one arm running over her chest, doing her utmost to keep her face from doing anything more than just staring straight.


    "The gown I was given, admittedly, is not the mostfortable of casualwear. I felt it best to change out of it as soon as I was able to."


    "Until I went ahead and interrupted that," I said, finishing her tale. "My bad, sorry."


    "It''s no matter, Master, please, it''s alright," She said hastily, wearing that kind reassuring smile of hers once again. "Now please, tell me, what am I able to do for you now?"

 Chapter 329 - A Quiet Moment, Part 1

    It was a quiet moment.


    "What do you think, Ash?"


    A skittish moment.


    "Good?"


    Pretty sure it wasn''t the least bit necessary for me to spread my arms out like a freakishly elongated bald eagle taking flight, not that slowly spinning a full circle in ce like some museum disy on a ss swivel was any better either¡­ but I did both anyway cause obviously I would, right? Obviously¡­


    Ash tilted her nk stare, her mushy, strand-y hair following the side of her nt. Her eyes were like searchlights of green, scouring my entire body from head to toe presumably searching for any signs of done-goofery on my part.


    After a long while that felt stretched to millenniums, Ash finally asked, "Is this what you''ll be wearing for your outing with Lady Irene tonight?"


    Could be just me, maybe it wasn''t, but did she sound a little stiff finishing thosest few words? I really don''t know¡­ and what does it really matter now? Just answer the question.


    "Yeah, she mentioned tonight''s a formal gathering, so dress to impress¡­ as they say."


    Her eyes continued to scour, closer and closer. "I never knew you to be in possession of such a morous article of clothing. Why I''ve just assumed all this while you''ve simply a distaste for elegance."


    A distaste for elegance? Do I really dress that much of a mess every other time? Was I really that blind to my own dwindling appeal?


    "It''s my Dad''s," I exined, adjusting both sleeves just for something to do with my hands. "A little big, but it works regardless. Gave it to me for work interviews¡­ I didn''t use it before ''cause I thought it''ll make me look like some kind of crook, y''know?"


    "I see," She nodded. "And the exception now?"


    I just shrugged. "I have nothing else to wear now. Desperate times call for desperate measures."


    A soft giggle left with her breath. "Well, Master, if it''s any assurance at all, I do believe you are well-dressed for the asion at hand. An allure to gazes astray. You are simply stunning."


    "Oh¡­ really?" I blinked, slightly taken aback. "Thank you."


    I almost tacked on a ''so are you'' at the end there. I don''t believe I need to exin to anyone why I didn''t.


    "Lady Irene, she is a rather fortunate woman to find herself in yourpany tonight," She smiled. "Fortunate indeed."


    There it was again. That little waver between words. It wasn''t just me, then. It really was her.


    "Ash - "


    "Oh," She suddenly piped, raising piqued eyes forward. "But there seems to be still one ring issue that needs rectifying at once, Master."


    "There is?"


    Slowly, with an expression a little bashful, she stretched both arms out towards me, speaking out just as bashful, "May I?"


    Without another word, I shuffled myself closer to the doorway, closer to her¡­ then not a momentter, I felt my head being pulled a little bit forward. Ash was holding on to my tie.


    "It''s a little crooked, Master," She simply said.


    "Is it?"


    She smiled. "Beyond salvation."


    With one swift sleek tug, Ash loosened the silky noose of fashion from my neck, freeing me from its stifling hold. She let it unravel between her fingers, stretching it straight, before reaching out again and draping it over my shoulders, whispering once as she did, "Allow me."


    "You know how to tie ties?" I asked, genuinely surprised.


    "But of course I do. It is my duty. Every whim, every undertaking, every new attire my Master desires¡­ I must be prepared for all. I took it upon myself to inquire of Mistress Ria the outfits and customs of your world before her unfortunate slumber. Needless to say, she was more than happy to indulge my request."


    I snorted. "It seems your foresight has actually paid off, hasn''t it? Nice."


    "Yes, it has indeed," She said, looking quite proud of it herself. "Now I must ask you kindly still yourself, Master. I will never forgive myself if you leave here tonight without you looking your absolute best."


    It was a quiet moment.


    A tense moment.


    Everything about right then was not for the faint of heart. Now I wouldn''t have minded it too much had only she been wearing anything more than just that one thin piece of towel over her body.


    Ash was closer to me than ever before. Too close all things considered. I could practically see every small water droplet clinging to her smooth skin, hanging loose at the fringes of her hair.


    Breathing in was also a toxic venture. Her scent permeated the air, it was such a sweet smell¡­ intoxicating. Like flowers in a meadow, warm sunlight in a gentle breeze. It wasn''t overpoweringly alluring like Irene''s smell, but it was definitely as captivating in its own special way.


    And she was none the wiser to my silent struggles. While here she was doing her best to concentrate, I''m over here fighting hard not to, and it was definitely hard not to.


    Her almost exposed self left so much and yet at the same time so little to the imagination. The way the towel clung to her body, outlining her every curve, entuating them¡­ as if deliberate wanting to entice. I never noticed before how prominent her cor bone protrudes out like that or how broad her shoulders really were.


    The towel was gradually slipping¡­ revealing¡­ uh oh¡­


    "When do you suppose you''ll be returning home, Master?"


    My eyes immediately snap back upwards, impulsively blinking themselves twice. "What?"


    "You''re outing tonight with Lady Irene," I felt her fingers lightly brush my neck. "Do you know how long you''ll be gone?"


    "Oh, that," I gave it a few seconds of thought before replying back. "In a few hours, or maybe in the morning. It''s really hard to say, Ash. I don''t know what''s gonna happen."


    "So long as you remember your true objective, I care not how anything happens," Both hands now, looping one stringy end through the other end. "Just do what must be done."


    "Fulfil the subus pact," I breathed out. "I know, I know."


    "Not just that," She shook her head. "Love her, Master. Love her to your sincerest."


    "Yeah, I know," I said, heaving breathily. "That Irene is as high-maintenance as it gets, that girl."


    "It shows just how much she really cares for you."


    "By looming death over my shoulder if she doesn''t get it her way," I couldn''t help but smile. "How romantic, right?"


    "Lapses of judgments aside," Ash pulled on the tie. "Her desire for you brims strong. To be loved in such a way¡­ why, I can only imagine."


    How many times would her voice grow stiff within the minutes? It was like she was forcing herself to say them. Her casualness was just far too casual. Her expressions far too normal.


    It''s making me sick.


    "What do you mean by you can only imagine?" I said, feeling those words leave so weightless.


    She stiffened again. "Well, I - "


    "You are loved that way, Ash," I said, her fingers on my tie frozen in a hold. I heard Amanda''s words again in the car, my own words back in the convention, and spoke them out once again, "I love you that way."


    Red on her face, she veered away. "Y-Yes¡­ of course, Master."


    Finally, the things I wanted to tell her, the words I wanted to say all this time, like a crack in a wall at its breaking point, they all just gushed from out of me, from out my lips.


    "I mean it, Ash. Every word of it. I want you, I care for you, I love you so much, I don''t even know how to say it. I didn''t fight for your hand because I had to, I wanted to. I didn''t want anybody else to hold yours, I want you all to myself. I want to be the only one that gets to see you smile, to hear youugh, to hold your hand."


    "Master¡­"


    "I don''t care what it takes. I don''t care what Sera says, or what that idiot Jay does next. You''re never leaving me, and I''m never leaving you. When you want something, you fight for it¡­ only then you''ll get what you want. And I want you, Ash. More than you could ever, ever imagine."


    "M-Master, I''m - "


    "So don''t say you can only just imagine. You don''t have to imagine anything. Becausepses of judgment aside, I''ve always loved you. You''re hearing this, right? You''re listening, right? Not under any pact, not under any obligation¡­ beyond the care of a Master, beyond the servitude of a Servant, I love you as a man would to a woman. Don''t misconstrue me, don''t misunderstand, if you do, I''ll say it as many times as it takes for you to understand. Ash, I love you..."


    She still had her gaze away, veiled and hidden by the nt of her head, the locks of her glistening silver hair. Her towel continued to slip. I don''t think she''s even aware that it was¡­ and if she did, then clearly she didn''t care.


    "I¡­" Her narrow ears gave a short p, perking up. "I only need telling once, Master. Any more''s unnecessary."


    "You don''t want to hear it again?"


    "N-No I¡­!"


    She drew her eyes to mine again, an impulse act, an action without thought, clearly. The way they shimmered brightly¡­ too bright. How damped they looked without a droplet of water to be seen anywhere. Ash narrowed her lips, slowly fell her stare to the floorboards.


    "Say it again, please," She said softly.


    I could only oblige.


    "I love you, Ash," I said loudly, truly. "So, so much."


    It was a quiet moment.


    A tender moment.


    Then¡­


    "You''re ready now," Ash quietly said that I barely heard her speak.


    I blinked once. "What?"


    "I''ve rectified the issue," She slowly pried a hand loose. "You are now looking the absolute best you could ever be."


    And so I was. I didn''t need a mirror to affirm her im true, from where I was looking, it was a perfect straight fit. I wasn''t even feeling like I was a tug away from asphyxiation no more.


    "Wow," I said, genuinely impressed. "Thanks, Ash. It''s perfect."


    "It''s no matter," She muttered, still refusing to meet my gaze. "Just promise you''ll keep it that way."


    "Will do."


    For some reason, Ash was still holding onto the tie. Her other hand hanging limp at her side.


    "I suppose you better be off, Master," She advised. "Otherwise, you''ll bete."


    "Yes¡­" I said. "I suppose I should."


    "Remember what I''ve told you."


    "And you remember what I''ve told you."


    She nodded after me. "Understood."


    I nodded right back. "Understood too."


    "Farewell, Master."


    "Goodbye."


    But she wasn''t letting go. My tie tight in her grip. Still so close, refusing to part, unable toplete our goodbyes.


    "Ash¡­" I warily spoke, staring down at her downcasted gaze. "You''re holding onto my - "


    I lost my words. I lost my bnce. Another split-second of senselessness. Not any more holding, not anymore downcasted, Ash tugged again - hard, forceful - pulling me close, closer than we''ve ever been before.


    I remembered the falling.


    I don''t remember thending.


    The emerald green of her eyes reflected so clearly the ck in my own. It was all I could see. Her breathing, so light and yet so heavy, all I could hear. And her lips, so supple, so soft, pressing firmly against mine, all I could feel.


    Our footsteps creaked, pulling me across the doorway, further towards her, her hand still tugging hard. Everything else didn''t seem to matter. All I could focus on was how soft her body was, how cold her skin was drenched - her fingers on my back, my hands on her hips - I didn''t even hear the door m close.


    All that mattered was that one moment.


    This quiet moment.


    Our moment.

 Chapter 330 - A Quiet Moment, Part 2

    A soft moan.


    A heavy gasp.


    Eyes closed shut, I followed her sounds. I let her steer me, guide me, I didn''t dare resist¡­ I didn''t even want to pull away even for a second. Her every move became mine¡­ her every pace backward, my steps forward.


    A softer moan.


    A heavier gasp.


    I let a hand run freely through her hair¡­ allowed the other to explore, gliding across her every curve¡­ my fingers sank into her thighs, drifting slowly to the slender slopes of her hips - the touch of damp cotton, warm in my hand - without even thinking it I tugged lightly on her towel, feeling it slightlyex from between us.


    Ash pulled me in again, harder, more forceful this time, I felt. She fell backward, I fell forward.


    Wended muffled, wended soft.


    On my knees, beneath my fingers, I felt the mattress sag ever so slightly underneath the weight¡­ but I barely paid any attention to any of this. My mind simply refuses to wander astray, it just wanted to keep holding on to her, touching her, kissing her¡­ it wanted to do so much more.


    Ash offered no resistance to my advances, no walls of apprehension to scale across. The way she gave herself so freely to me, it was almost unsettling. If this were a few days back, or perhaps just a single day prior, she''d have kept her hesitance, still deeply reluctant¡­ a ve to her reserves, and her role as a lowly Knight, wanting no wants, desiring no desires.


    No, she wouldn''t have been touching me like she was touching me¡­ her supple fingers, warm against my cheek, tight intertwined in my hand. She herself wanted, her body desired.


    The moment her lips first crashed into mine, it was made abundantly clear to me that Ash had never once done something like this before. She was just pushing me, harder and harder, pressing her lips to the point that I could barely move mine, and the way she craved for more - by threatening to swallow my entire face with her mouth. What a slobbery way to go.


    it was awkward, it was clumsy, and somehow in an endearing sort of way, it was also very, very sexy. I''m supposed I''m obliged to show her exactly how it''s supposed to be done, teach her right from wrong. I''m her Master, after all.


    That quiet moment.


    That lecherous moment.


    When her soft moans trembled, when I pushed back, swallowed back¡­ I took charge, led her along¡­ oh, how she froze stiff when I slipped my tongue in, and how she practically seemed to melt trying to fight against the impulse.


    My hands continued to explore more of her body - her towel practicallying undone - I was learning more and more of her, the more I pressed on, literally and figuratively.


    She was particrly sensitive near her abdomen, her sharp shuddering breath after affirmed it so¡­ less when I went higher, feeling her lean, slim stomach gliding smooth across the tips of my fingers.


    Again, a whimper trembling, when my palm found her breast. I swallowed hard then. They felt so soft, softer than I ever expected them to feel. I could also still feel a bit of the towel above, but that did nothing to take away from the overwhelming sensation spreading across my palm.


    This was how she felt - how her breast felt, I¡­ I mean. It was¡­ a strange feeling. They felt¡­ squishy. I already knew that they were squishy, I read that they felt squishy¡­ and from porn, they do indeed look squishy. It was just¡­ actually feeling that they were was a whole lot different from knowing that they were.


    So malleable, sinking at just the lightest pressure. It was like my fingers were being sucked in. I wanted to reach for more, but my fingers could only stretch so far before it just couldn''t. Now, I had my big hands.


    Ash was just bigger.


    And for some reason, I just couldn''t control myself anymore from wanting more. Her soft moans, her body against mine - I pressed even more, I kept fondling her, touching her - somewhere in the heat of things, I felt myself shift around, the aching stiffness in my knee¡­ I felt myself dragging it across the bedsheet, gradually upward, gently forward¡­ slowly spreading her legs apart.


    I was still kissing her, still caressing her, her body shivering, her voice quivering in response.


    Still ever a carnal moment.


    But no longer that quiet moment.


    Suddenly, her lips parted, a popping noise immediately right after, then her breath, blowing hot and heavy against mine.


    "M-Master¡­" I heard her whisper, her words hopelessly in a stumble. "Y-You must¡­ refrain¡­"


    I finally fluttered my eyes open.


    White, glinting. Green, shimmering. Her eyes emitted their own light in the night, trembling beads of emerald staring up at me so tenderly in the darkness.


    I had to swallow again, catching sight of the rest of her¡­ saliva was dribbling a corner of her narrowed lips still wet and glistening. Her long, narrow ears were wincing, flinching in sporadic intervals¡­ almost random, as if she''s lost total control over them.


    My eyes continued to scour down to the rest of her body. My hand was still cupping onto her left breast, while her right was only just barely hidden beneath the thick white wooly towel. I watch them rise heavy, and watch them fall heavy.


    Her exposed stomach, her slender legs far apart¡­ and my knee between them. Instinct did all this, carnal desire so seamlessly, easily guiding my movements¡­ without so much of a peek.


    And I didn''t want it to stop.


    "Y-You musn''t¡­"


    I didn''t want to listen.


    I leaned in again, darting fast, instant¡­ she never expected it. Ash sounded another weak whimper as I forced her lips open, and for a moment we were at it again, our hands gliding, our tongues shing, our desires, our wants, one.


    Then once again, that moment was no longer.


    Both hands pressing firm on my chest, Ash gently detached herself from me, breathing out again just as heavy, just as hard.


    "Stop¡­ you must stop¡­" Her glowing soft lights pleaded. "Please, Master¡­"


    I didn''t notice it before, but I was trembling too, only I think¡­ much worse than she was.


    "Why?" There wasn''t any power to my voice, it was like air the way it left me. "I thought you¡­ I thought we¡­ why¡­ why stop now?"


    The answers slipped past her lips, just as breathily, so depleted of strength, "Lady¡­ Irene, Master. You mustn''t¡­ forget."


    Irene''s name was like a sledgehammer blow to the head. I wasing back to my senses, to rationality. I shook my head, I shook it harder. I don''t want toe back just yet, I don''t want to lose this¡­ this moment... not yet, please not yet.


    "Shees first and foremost¡­ to everything else¡­" Ash continued, her voice gradually returning steady. "Master, you made a deal with her¡­ you promised. You''ll love her first, you''ll care for her first¡­ that you''d want her first."


    "But I want you, Ash," I spouted out, desperate clinging onto the moment. "I want you now... I love you now¡­"


    "I know, Master, I know," She said, smiling, reaching out, cupping my face with both her hands. "But I also know, just as much, you love her too, don''t you?"


    There was just no winning, no escaping¡­ I didn''t want her to be right, a despicable stubborn part of me wanted to shout out that I didn''t, that I never did.


    But I did. I really, truly did¡­ and there was just no denying those feelings¡­ and I won''t ever deny them. I can''t deny them. Because I love her too.


    Yet it hurts, I was a mess on the inside¡­ shame I think, or maybe guilt, was tearing my heart into shreds. I wanted to go as Ash said, but I also didn''t want to. I wanted to be with Ash now, but I wanted to be with Irene too.


    Why can''t things ever be so easy? Just for once¡­


    "Love her, Master¡­" Ash spoke again, her emerald eyes glowing kind and tender. "Love her as you did me, more than you did me¡­ and refrain yourself from ever thinking of me."


    "What, after all this?" I asked, holding onto her wrist forfort. "That''s just impossible. When I kiss her - if I kiss her - how am I supposed to - ?"


    "Nevertheless, you have to," She interjected. "If you believe I''ve any qualms at all of your love for her, please Master, perish the thought immediately. I''ll still be forever by your side, and you''ll be forever in mine. It''s as you said, Master¡­ I belong to you, and you belong to me¡­ and nothing will ever change that."


    "That''s not the point," I shook my head, hissing in a breath. "The fact that I have to flip-flop between my feelings for you, my feelings for Irene¡­ Amanda. It feels so¡­ artificial. How can I say I truly do love you, when it''s so easy for me to redirect that love to someone else like a flick of a switch?"


    Ash was quiet after that¡­ and so was I. Our quiet moment shattered. Broken by the agonizing pounding in my chest, and the sound of her breathing leaving steady.


    "Tell me this then, Master," Ash waited until I found her eyes again, and once I did, she gave another smile, an almost knowing, almost amused smile. "Is it easy?"


    I couldn''t answer that. Silence spoke in my stead, and silence seemed to be what she was expecting to hear.


    "Then it seems that I am truly loved after all. That I am truly cared for, and that I indeed am truly yours," She raised her head, lightly gave me a kiss, thenid back down, her smile ever as prominent. "Nothing artificial about it."


    Always so wise. Always knowing what to say, what to do. How is it that she can alleviate woes so easily?


    It''s almost like magic.


    Sighing, I finally epted, finally came back down to my senses. "Y''know I didn''t expect this moment to turn out the way it did. To be honest, not that it''s the right moment, but I was expecting something a little more."


    Ash giggled at that, an endearing melody to the ears, then she reached her hands out again, carefully readjusting my tie again that had gone crooked, while leering so coyly."


    "Perhaps next time, Master¡­" She said, pulling the tie tight. "I wouldn''t mind just a little more¡­"


    Slowly, I crept backwards, pushing up away from her bed, away from her, pacing backwards towards the door, and twisting the door open.


    "It''s a promise then," I said, lingering beneath the doorway.


    Ash sat up, smiling, wrapping her towel in front of me, almost enticingly. "A promise indeed."


    A promise it is, it seems... for a quiet moment next time.


    Our moment next time.

 Chapter 331 - A Little Late

    In hindsight, I''m wondering why I didn''t just have Irene picking me up from home herself in the first ce. Saves plenty of time, plenty of effort, and I wouldn''t be in here at the back of the bus, fighting the futile fight against the gentle sway of inertia and keeping myself awake.


    The thing was, she''s a smart girl¡­ the thinking, scheming type 24/7. The thought must have crossed her mind at some point, which must also mean that the fact that I''m still here anyway sticking out like the sorest, fanciest thumb amongst the casual-wearing crowd, she must have ultimately decided against it.


    Why? And why a dinner date, anyway? Since when has our thing inmon been our shared love for pint-sized ridiculously overpriced candlelit meals on clothed tables, huh? After myst experience with fancy-schmancy restaurants, I daresay I''m not super keen on a second venture so soon after thest.


    What if the manager here has a limp too? Well, let''s just pray we won''t be needing his assistance, I suppose¡­


    By the time I got off the rock-a-bye bus, rubbing groggy eyes, and yawning my widest yet, the sky was already tinged with a cool blue, blowing an even cooler breeze.


    ording to my precise triangtions and the position of Orion and the Big Dipper the way they were¡­ I deduced that the restaurant in question was somewhere right around the corner.


    I walked the sidewalk, head empty, hand stroking my neck, and my lips still tingling with that soft, warm sensation¡­ her sensation. No, don''t think, don''t get distracted, you''re not supposed to! Your life here depends now on your seducing prowess. Don''t fuck it up.


    You told her you wouldn''t.


    Argh, stop thinking of her!


    The building to my side reflected my strides back to me in its clear ss panels. Mirror-man walked hunched, strolled struggled¡­ not exactly looking the illustrious beauty to any beholder here.


    I stopped, turned, meeting his tired gaze face-to-face. I spent a few moments there amending every ring blemish I could find. Starting with his bent posture, straightening it upright, and keeping it upright. After that I worked on ironing out the creases on his face, before moving on to those lifeless eyes of his.


    Slowly but surely, he was finally looking just a touch shy from charming. His suit was fine, his tie was slick¡­ it was just his hair now, they looked ruffled. Why were they ruffled?


    Just a single wonder, a second''s ponder¡­ and I was back to thinking of her, and the way her hand, so gentle, so light, glided through them. I could just almost feel her still there¡­


    Goddamn it.


    "That settles it, man," I whispered to the mirror-man. "You''re gonna die tonight."


    His stare back at me didn''t seem to disagree with that assessment, in fact, that small smile slowly forming made it seem like he was amused by the whole thing, really.


    Then as soon as it appeared, that smile had already faded. His eyes remained staring forward, but he wasn''t looking at me¡­ and I wasn''t looking at him. No, beyond him, beyond the ss panel.


    Clothed tablesyered in velvet, pint-sized ridiculously overpriced meals served up on golden tters. Fancy tuxes, alluring dresses, seated on either side by candlelight.


    But among them all, one stood the only outlier, like a glittering diamond in a sea of deep silver and gold. Distance did absolutely nothing to belittle her beauty, and even through the looking ss I still found myself catching my breath at the first glimpse of her.


    Red. Stark red running along her smooth, pale white skin. A red evening dress, with an open seam revealing one of her long luscious legs. Low-cut too, exposing her shoulders, showing a lot¡­ but showing just enough.


    Her hair was braided, tied, a sleek long ponytail with her bangs in swirling stands¡­ and was that makeup she''s wearing there? That faint blush on her cheek, the bright red on her lips, and since when does she wear earrings? And¡­ and also¡­ also¡­


    Who the hell is that sitting with her there? Talking to her there? Smiling at her there? Laughing¡­


    A man, a fancy man, and a wealthy man too by the looks of it¡­


    Where the hell''s the damn entrance?


    I trailed the side of the building, rounding the next corner in a whirl,ing upon a grand entryway befitting with its own grand awning and rolling red carpet. A team of handsomely dressed valets standing ready by a podium at a moment''s notice for the next luxurious vehicle to roll on by.


    As I walked past and towards the double mahoganized wooden doors adorned in intricate gold, they made it their absolute pleasure to bow and wee me in, with one of them even hurriedly pacing forward to pull open the door with a gesture inwards and a smile.


    Once in, the first thing I noticed was that the restaurant had an air, an elegant air, the kind I never, ever breathed in, and if I were to let out my own air, I''d risk contaminating it. It''s something that''s gonna take some getting used to.


    The receptiondy was the second one to approach me. Wearing a practiced smile, she asked, "Reservation?"


    My eyes looked past her briefly, seeing that same table filled, that same man chuckle.


    "Ah, yeah, reservation¡­" My eyes returned. "Irene Madison, table for two. Seven o''clock."


    "Yes, yes, I remember, just a moment," with a gloved finger, she searched her list, stopping the next moment, ncing up at me with a peculiar look on her face. "Twenty minuteste, I see."


    I nodded. "That''s me."


    She gave me another look, before slowly raising her hand forward. "Table in the center. Lovers course meal. Would you like me to take you there?"


    "No, that''s fine," I told her, already marching forward before I even finished. "I know where she is."


    I slithered between teeming tables, weaving past scurrying waiters, the closer I got, the better I could see, the better I could hear. The man sounded grand, trying a little bit too hard to exude magnificence.


    He was just about to ask why not he keeps herpany for the rest of the night, but he never got to finish, sad for him¡­ on ount of me tapping him hard on the shoulder.


    "Excuse me, sir," I said, momentarily forgetting my manners. "But you''re in my seat there."


    The exact moment I entered the fray, and she caught sight of me, Irene''s eyes seemed to re up like beacons in the foggy night. She straightened herself in ce, her lips parting open to say something.


    But before she could, the man right around towards me, and let me tell you, he looked exactly as he sounded - pompous. Glittering rings on his fingers, the most extravagantly groomed mustache I''ve everid eyes on, with eyes leering me up and down, narrowing with disdain.


    "I beg your pardon?" He asked, too overtly polite with his words, with his smile. "You seem to be mistaken, for this seat is mine. You see, I was just about to ask my fairdy here to apany me to my home. You''re more than wee to take the table after the fact, alright, not before."


    Irene, unbeknownst to him, was drearily rolling her eyes, stifling a sigh, so brazenly exposing his already unconvincing lie.


    "Nice try, but I think thedy would much prefer to pass on that offer," I firmly pressed a hand on the table. "Now would you rather refuse, and I call staff to kindly escort you away, or you refuse, and I personally escort you out myself. It''s really your choice, sir."


    "Surely, you can''t be serious?" He chuckled, no longer hiding the contempt he harbored. "Do you have any idea who I am?"


    "I dunno, a pig?" I replied, staring unyielding into his scorn. "Or at the very least you do oink like one. Next time, try a farm¡­ probably more your style. Now if you''d kindly waddle away, I''d be more than happy to point you to the nearest one."


    "Please," He tried to scoff aloof, but the furrow in his brow told otherwise. "You really expect me to believe in your lie? Have you no sense at all? Someone like you, dressed like you, speaks like you, would, in any event, be in thepany of someone like her?"


    "Well, why not? It''s a more believable prospect than her being in thepany of someone like you, don''t you think?"


    He grumbled, he murmured. "You little piece of - "


    "Hey, if you''re still adamant, why not let thedy have her say, then?" I lifted my hand from the table, waving it forward across from me. "Irene? What do you wanna do?"


    The man faced forward again, surprised in his eyes from the sound of her name leaving my lips. "You told me your name was Jean."


    Irene breathed out in amusement, both hands on the table.


    "Mr. Ferdinand, I really do find your talks about your winery utterly fascinating, and I appreciate your offer to keep mepany, but, as you can evidently see before you now..." She nced at me, a wry smirk shaping her crimson lips.. "I got a date waiting."

 Chapter 332 - Keen Observation

    "You''rete."


    With my spot both finally vanquished with the stench and presence of embodied pretentiousness, I gave it a second or two to air out, before I sat myself down, pulled in the seat, andid both hands atop the velvet cloth.


    "Good evening to you too," I said, greeting first and foremost with a polite smile, as a true gentleman would and should.


    Irene batted her shadowed eyes, tapping a painted fingernail on the rim of her filled wine ss, obviously waiting for that sorry excuse of an exnation that surely woulde.


    And came it did.


    "There were some setbacks, I got held up," Her little tappity-taps was getting slightly unnerving. "I texted you¡­ didn''t you get it?"


    "Oh, I did."


    "Then¡­?"


    "They didn''t really specify what those setbacks were, unfortunately," She batted her eyelids once more, a stare rigid, a finger hovering frozen. "Just as you aren''t now."


    Okay¡­ I guess this was just one of those caveats dating a sleuther with a badge. You can pretty much kiss confidentiality bye-bye and toss it out the window, and even then I''m pretty sure she''ll just go jumping after it.


    "Forget it, I shouldn''t be pressing you, what am I doing?" Then just like that, her piercing eyes left mine well alone with a vigorous shake of the head. "It''s none of my business¡­ you werete, twenty minutes¡­ plenty of time to think, and when I think I get concern, and I start having these thoughts and I - I''m rambling, I''m sorry, I''m just - "


    "Nervous?" I offered another gentlemanly smile. "Well, I do suppose this isn''t exactly your usual undercover op routine, ey detective?"


    Finally, a little levity, a little chuckle. "I''ve had worse."


    "Worse than him?" I said, peeking a little back at the far end of the restaurant, where a furious, fuming, peculiar mustached-individual sat all by his lonesome. "Who the hell is he, anyway?"


    Irene pinched the spine of her wine ss, watching the red within swirl around as she swayed it between her fingers. "Ferdinand Bronte, some¡­ wine guy. Apparently, he supplies this fine establishment with his own brand."


    "Wow," I whistled out, admittedly impressed. "Bigshot, huh?"


    "He even bought me this wine here," She said, taking a sip a moment after, then grimacing a momentter. "I hate wine. Ugh."


    "Certainly must be goodpany, though, " I said, trailing my eyes back at her. "Considering he was sitting in the ce where I was supposed to be sitting¡­ when he wasn''t supposed to be sitting."


    "I was going to tell him to shoo once I saw you arrive."


    "Funny," I squinted my eyes. "Don''t really remember that happening."


    "That''s because you went ahead and did it for me," She exined, staring at me with mild intrigue. "Saying what you said, acting the way you did¡­ I didn''t expect you to do the things you did, and by then I was curious how far you''ll take it."


    "He was in my seat."


    "In your seat," She leaned in closer. "Talking to me, smiling at me, who knows for how long too, hmm? "


    "He was in my seat," I said again, firmer this time. "I''m just wondering why is that is all."


    "Jealous type, I see," Irene gave me a taunting smirk. "Consider this then - a single girl, sitting by her lonesome at a table for two for twenty minutes too long already. Now I ask you, what lonely wealthy bachelor would dare pass up on such a golden opportunity, hm?"


    Now that she''s mentioned it, I noticed that there were indeed plenty of those aforementioned lonely bachelors around the ce, but that still didn''t answer the original question.


    "So what was one of them doing with you?"


    She blew a breath cumbersome. "You really believe that Mr. Ferdinand there was the only one here bold enough to approach me?"


    It clicked then. "Who else?"


    "Who else, let''s see here," She gestured left, nudged right, whirled her neck all around. "Mr. Harold. Sir Benedict. I think I heard a Frank too. I quickly got tired of having to turn one of them away every few minutes, so I decided to keep one here to keep the others at bay. Enter Mr. Ferdinand."


    "Lucky guy."


    "Unlucky me, however. I had to endure a ten-minute lecture on the best vineyards in the world, and how he insisted I must apany him one day to see the wine-making process for myself¡­ and another thing, he - "


    Venting. The oh-so-precious remedy of frustration. I don''t think it was deliberate, hard to tell if she was even aware of it, but once prompted, Irene simply couldn''t stop.


    She talked my ear off, venting¡­ and I just sat there, and listened¡­ apparently I made for very good venttion. Not that I minded it at the least, lending her an ear to her woes was my pleasure.


    Since I took my ce across from her, it was as if she was forcing herself to act her usual self. Her aloofness, her cool demeanor, had this peculiar tense edge to it, and talking about all the unsolicited offers she''s been offered helped take that edge off.


    Now she was looking, and sounding, more like herself again¡­ and our appetizers haven''t even arrived. No water served either, what kind of service is this?


    "Not like it''s their fault, anyway. The less I wear, the more they stare, I know that," She said, a weary gaze a million miles away. "It also certainly doesn''t help that my choice of attire shows plenty of cleavage too."


    I couldn''t agree any more with that assessment there. More than twice, thrice, I caught my gaze wandering at its own volition, staring at more of her than a gentleman really ought to¡­ I really needed that water, you see¡­ I was getting very, very thirsty.


    "Then why¡­ why wear it in the first ce?" I asked, feigning innocence in the matter, gluing my eyes to the shimmer of my te instead. "No other dresses?"


    Irene leered at me again, like I was being an idiot again, asking another idiotic question again. But as opposed to exercising her right to remain silent, and letting me figure it out for myself like she''s always done, she chose to answer me instead¡­ leaning heavily on my idiocy.


    "Gee, I''m not so sure, who knows? Might be the asion, perhaps I just felt like it. Or hell, maybe I did want to be seen, after all. Desired non-stop by ogling eyes, you know?" Then, mping her lips to the rims of her ss again, sipping, she quietly muttered finish. "Just not their eyes..."


    When she ced her ss back down, there was faint red on her face, and it wasn''t from her lipstick, or the wine either, I''ll tell you that.


    "And besides..." She continued on, smacking her lips¡­ her gaze suddenly a piercing one again. "I''d have been saved from all that trouble had only a certain somebody actually arrived on time¡­ as we''ve agreed on."


    "Okay, alright, Honestly, Irene, it''s my bad, I''m sorry," I said, sping my hands firmly at her in repentance. "But hey, for what it''s worth, at least I made an effort to look nice. You don''t wanna know how long I spend looking at myself in the mirror just getting things right."


    I genuinely thought I was gonna score a few brownie points on that front, maybe just a nod of approval, a throwawaypliment that I''ll certainly look too much into¡­ but apparently I was barking up the wrong tree.


    Irene took just a second to assess my appearance, and suffice it to say that what she saw clearly did not impress.


    "Not enough, apparently."


    I gaped shocked, affronted, crying genuine tears of bitter sadness, hidden beneath a frown, and a small, "Aww¡­"


    "That''s not to say you don''t look nice, you do, I like the look¡­ even if you do look like you''re a part of the mob or something."


    See? You see? I knew I wasn''t the only one that got those vibes.


    "It''s my dad''s..." I said, offering my only limp exnation.


    "Yeah, I can tell," She snorted. "It''s wearing you more than you''re wearing it."


    "It''ll limatize," I assured her. "Just give it a year or two."


    "Like I said, I don''t mind how you look, you''re fine, really," For the third time already, she reached for her wine ss, this time swirling almost empty. "It''s the smell mostly¡­"


    "What smell?" I asked.


    For someone who doesn''t like wine, she sure can drink¡­ tilting her ss a sharp angle upwards, downing the rest of the contents with a swig, and with a single, faint, quiet mutter, "That Elf smell¡­"


    I didn''t know if she expected me to say anything after. When she finished her ss, pushed it far to the middle of the table, I was still quiet¡­ and she had her gaze shifting upwards.


    "Your hair''s a little ruffled too, you know?" She said, her tense edge emerging again.


    I tried to tten it, straighten it, doing so with a smile, "Yeah¡­"


    Like I''ve said. Dating a sleuther¡­ you''ve got nothing to hide, nowhere to even do so either.


    "I won''t ask, alright?" She quietly said, her tone as nk as her expression. "Those twenty minutes, whatever happened in that timeframe, as I said, it''s none of my business. We won''t go there."


    And suddenly we were back at square one, a fullp returning to those same twenty minutes, back to that forced aloofness, that stare rigid, it was like the past five minutes never happened.


    "Let''s just¡­ let''s just enjoy our dinner now, alright?" She said, raising her hand to a passing waitress. "I told them to hold off the course until you arrived¡­ and well, you''re here now, so - "


    "Yeah, yeah," I nodded, striding away from the moment. "I''m starving anyway, already. So let''s just¡­ yeah, let''s just¡­"


    "Enjoy ourselves."


    "Yeah," I nodded again, my stiff smile mirroring hers.. "Enjoy ourselves."

 Chapter 333 - Choke-Full Of Surprises

    We ate in silence, we drank in silence, but most especially¡­ we sat in silence.


    Through our appetizers healthy and green, through our first refills of sparkling water, we''ve barely exchanged another word with each other throughout the whole while. Our eyes did most of the talking.


    As we fiddled and prodded our tes with sd forks and soup spoons, every once in a while, either her or I, perhaps sometimes both, would find ourselves catching each other''s eye almost on the verge of saying something¡­ but ultimately always just staring away with nothing.


    Not much of a lively mood, all things considered¡­ and just like my fancy leafy sd chomped and gnashed, the guilt was gnawing at me endlessly from the inside.


    This was a grandiose outing generously at her expense. An exorbitant, extravagant date burning a hole the size of Jupiter in her pocket, the least I could do was make an effort here¡­ let her know I appreciate it.


    So I did, I tried, I made an effort.


    Picked the perfect moment, right before the main course arrived, in the middle of sipping her second refill, that''s when I struck on the offense.


    "You know, you smell pretty nice."


    Now I certainly wasn''t expecting to win any hearts of any fair maidens with such a golden one-liner, but I didn''t think it warranted having her nearly choking to death on her drink the moment the words left my lips.


    Seems just a touch bit of an overreaction if you ask me¡­


    "Don''t say that like that!" She gasped, immediately reaching for a napkin to stifle her coughs from spraying all over.


    Needless to say, I was nonplussed. "Say what like what?"


    "That!" She pulled the napkin away from her lips "That I smell nice, don''t say that!"


    "What? B-But you do!"


    "I know I do!" She said, for some reason genuinely exasperated. "But that doesn''t mean you have to point it out so out of the blue!"


    "I''m sorry, did I just forget howpliments work or did you?"


    "Compliment? That was¡­? You have so many countless other options before you topliment on. Why, by the Divines, did you go with how I smell?"


    I was seriously stumped on an answer there. She was right, it was a stupid thing toment on, so why did I say it? Why?


    "I-I don''t know!" I blurted out, stupidly making the decision of speaking more instead of thinking more again. "I just like how you smell, alright?"


    Silence once more on either side. One that lingered long enough for our main course to be wheeled out before us, served before us, broken only by the best wishes from our server, departing our table with a supportive smile.


    Irene moved first. Fork in hand, knife in the other, all the while never once leaving me from her sights.


    "Duly noted," She muttered softly, finally settling her gaze elsewhere. "Now eat, don''t let it get cold."


    Wordlessly, I did as told, silverware in my clutches, fighting the growing urge to skewer them both into my nostrils, never to catch a whiff again.


    After thatst one, I decided to stave off of any more tteringpliments for the time being¡­ and instead stuck to the tried and true method of engaging in small talk.


    It worked well enough¡­ for a while. And then I found myself drying up the well of topics fast, and before long we were back to our usual munching, staring, silent status-quo.


    "By the way," I said, desperate for any form of engagement. "Have you got any leads on Jay yet?"


    From the look on her face, I could already tell this wasn''t a discussion worth venturing. What are you thinking again, dumbass? This date is for leisure, not business. What are you doing bringing up taboo subjects?


    Irene ced her fork and knife down, a little frown showing. "I don''t believe he''s even in town anymore actually."


    Wasn''t expecting that.


    "How do you mean?" I asked.


    "See for yourself. Go on, close your eyes, try and sense him," She shook her head, when I closed them then opened them, sensing nothing, that frown more prominent now. "His presence is gone, nowhere to be found. I''ve even had Amelia scour the city too. Twice, in fact. No signs anywhere."


    "You sure he isn''t just hiding it, masking it somehow?" I said, throwing out ideas.


    "Presence like his, it''s impossible. Plus if he did mask it, I''d have noticed that mask, and if not me, then Amelia¡­ and if not Amelia, you. But there isn''t any, so¡­ most likely scenario is that he''s moved on elsewhere to continue with whatever he''s got nned undisturbed."


    "No ns on broadening your searches to the outside of town?"


    ''Plenty of ns, actually," She said. "But not yet, not now."


    "What''s stopping you?"


    At that, she gave a snort, cracking one of those rare few smiles to show on her face, as she responded briefly, simply, "You."


    "Ah," I caught her drift, the implications left unsaid. "Well, I suppose I won''t be stopping you for any longer. After tonight, that is¡­"


    "That''s the n."


    "Speaking of the n," I said, suddenly finding a new well replenished. "What exactly happens after this? Dinner, I mean. Do we¡­? What are we doing?"


    "I''m¡­ well¡­" She darted her eyes about, scooting herself forward as she picked her utensils back up, cutting a little too hard into the meat there. "There''s uh, I know a hotel nearby¡­ it''s a nice enough ce, but I''m not saying to¡­ yet, you know? There''s still time, night''s still young... if you want we could go do something else before we... I''m open to suggestions¡­ I was thinking we could go and - SHIT!"


    That was her. Shrieking. Sudden and loud which positively absolutely did not just scare that shit out of me as well as a few nearby others. Eyes in a panic, she gazed at me¡­ realizing only the next second after, she was actually staring directly right past me.


    "I... Irene¡­?"


    When I didn''t get an answer, I went searching for my own - following in the direction of her wide unblinking eyes - turning myself around and surveying the area around to see exactly what was making her shit herself like that.


    As far as I could see, all was anything but amiss. Just rows of tables enjoying their meals, clinking their sses. Servers pacing up and down swirly steamy silver tters in hand. The receptionist handling receptions talking to a well-dressed man in a tux and ady wrapped around his arm.


    Yeah, pretty much no cause for rm, nor any spontaneous outbursts like the one she blurted, so I whirled myself around back to face her, only to find her hiding behind arge purse that I didn''t even know she had all this while, her sharp hazel eyes barely peeking over the top.


    "Is this a drug bust?" I innocently wondered aloud. "You''re acting as if you just got your cover nearly blown."


    From what little I could see of her gaze, she didn''t look too amused.


    "It did just get nearly blown!" She whispered at me frantically. "I''m supposed to be on sick leave!"


    "Uh-huh," I leaned to the side, trying to get a better look at her. "Well, I ain''t no doctor, but you don''t look too sick to me."


    "Exactly!" She said, nudging her head forward and redirecting my eyes back to the man by the receptiondy. "But he doesn''t need to know that. You get the picture?"


    I took a moment to stare closer. He was a weathered-looking man that had amanding air about him simr to Irene''s. Well-built too, a tall and lean stature despite looking on the verge of hitting seventy.


    "And who''s he?" I asked, fairly certain that I might already know who.


    "The policemissioner," Irene answered, immediately ducking back down when he suddenly threw a nce our way.


    "Ah, no wonder he looked familiar," I said, acting casual¡­ well as casual as I can with arge ck purse suddenly recing my date. "Saw him on the news a couple of times when the Blight got cleansed."


    "Mmm, mmm," affirmed the purse. "And also a walking talking lecture on the misuse of sick leave just waiting to happen."


    "Oh-ho, Irene, Irene," I said, deepening my voice grim. "You bad girl, you. Naughty girl, you."


    "Shut up! Shut up!"


    Well, as distressing a situation as she thought it was, I found the whole thing quite amusing actually. I''ve never seen Irene shrinking away from anyone before.


    "I''m not risking another peek," She told me. "Tell me, is he leaving or just entering?"


    "If he''s leaving now, he''s probably already noticed you anyway. You do sorta stick out the way you are, you know?"


    "Just check," She hissed at me.


    So check I did. Veering my eyes one second, and returning the next, apanied by her long-awaited answer at the tip of my tongue.


    "Leaving, it seems. He''s just a chatty guy, apparently."


    "Too chatty, actually..."


    Irene breathed out a sigh of relief, but just when I thought she''d rein herself back a little, she instead went even further all in on this covert espionage act of hers.


    "I''m hiding out in the restroom for the time being," She told me, rummaging through her purse and pulling out her phone. "You text me when he''s gone, alright?"


    I got another suggestion in mind, however.


    "How about you don''t do that," I said, failing to suppress a bemused smirk from showing. "How about you stay, and in a while, we''ll joke andugh about how silly you were acting five minutes ago, which I''m sure is pretty much how long he''ll stick around for anyway."


    "Five minutes it is, then," She cautiously stood up, eyeing me deep with the threat of agonizing death flurrying within her piercing brown pupils. "Text me. Text. Me. Understood?"


    I raised both hands up, absolute uncontestedpliance wide in my eyes. "Yes, ma''am. Loud and clear."


    Then just like that, she scurried herself from out of sight so fast and so quick I didn''t even have a chance to blink, leaving such a shockwave in her wake, she had the table shaking and her purse toppling, spilling the contents all over the ce and leaving me behind to clean up all mess myself.


    And she had the gall to tell me not to deliberately let my food get cold? Sheesh, this girl¡­ seriously¡­


    Welp, with nothing else better to do, I went straight ahead to purging any and all evidence incriminating her to the scene of the crime by tossing all her things one by one straight back into her purse.


    Lipstick sunk within with a 360 flip, her police badgended with a muffled thud, and her wallet followed right after, some stray police notes, business cards with phone numbers from unwanted solicitors - all in.


    Y''know, just the usual things you''d find in a detective subus'' purse, same old, same old¡­ even that funny-looking small set of wrapper things near her wine ss there, they were normal too.


    Wait, funny-looking wrapper what wha -?


    Oh.


    I let my hand shoot out instant like a bullet, seizing it, feeling it scrunching and poking, rustling within my palm. Now it was my turn to get all subtle and sneaky, vignt eyes scanning left and right, as I slowly rested my hand atop myp, unmping one by one, rigid, tense fingers.


    The breath that red out of my nostrils right then, staring down, was one that left me hot and heavy.


    They looked strange¡­ seeing them this up-close and personal. I''ve seen them before, of course¡­ just never at this angle, and definitely never in this amount.


    That distinct squarish shape of the stic foil, the unmistakable circr rim protruding out of said foil¡­ I let it crinkle around in my hand for a bit, all the while wondering, pondering, and thinking to myself -


    Why in the hell did Irene think it necessary to bring so many fucking condoms?!


    There''s at least like - twelve! I dunno! I couldn''t spare a moment to count them in my leisure. The moment I realized what they were, I smushed them hard into my fist again and hastily stuffed them back into her purse as deep as it would let me.


    Irene¡­ Irene¡­ you naughty¡­ you bad...


    I slumped back into my seat, feeling my face searing hot, and taking arge sip of my ss to cool myself back down and not arouse any suspicion.


    Drinking, and drinking. Calming and cooling.


    Until¡­


    "Excuse me, young man," said a voice in my peripheral view.


    A tall man, a lean man, a man whose appearance was so unexpected, I nearly became a human water sprinkler at just the sight of him alone.


    Settling my ss down, I choked back a cough, looking the very picture of normality outwardly, but internally on a total nuclear meltdown, meeting the man''s steely gaze.


    Yep, he looked themissioner type alright¡­


    "Yes?" I asked, blinking nkly. "Can I help you?"


    "Yes, you may," He spoke, in a voice brimming with so much strength, so much authority¡­ but yet smiling so kindly, with even gentler-looking wrinkles prominently forming at the motion. "Just wondering¡­ are you sitting alone?"


    That was a weird question. Old and weary as he may be, I doubt his eyes had gone past their expiration date. We both could see the unattended purse sitting across from me. What other possible conclusion could you derive from the sight apart from the most obvious one?


    Nevertheless, I went ahead and answered the question as vaguely as I could, "For the time being, yes."


    "Splendid! Then, just for the time being..." Unprompted, he walked forward, sat down, and ced his rugged hands onto the table, all still with that friendly smile. "I hope you won''t mind entertaining this old man for a fair few minutes."


    Turns out, that was my mistake.


    "You see," He leaned in forward, shaking his head slightly abashed. "I''m an awfully chatty guy. As Irene no doubt have mentioned to you."


    Probably should have gone to the bathroom too.

 Chapter 334 - Candlelit Questions

    Well, wasn''t I just simply moving up in the world, huh? Hey? Mmm?


    One day you''re breaking bread with a mob boss, then the next you''re sharing candlelit conversation with a policemissioner.


    Out of context, I sounded like the biggest baddest hotshot ying both sides like a fiddle in an intense game of cat and mouse. s, in actuality, I''m but simply a simple man with the utter knack for always being at the wrong ce at the wrong time, or perhaps, the other way around depending on the view on things.


    Which begs the question - what''s the view here now?


    Peeking past the rims of my drink, as I held it close, sipping sips, all the while, this elderly man''s wrinkly soft gaze stare down at me silently as if wanting nothing more than to just quietly relish the sight of me drinking my ss empty¡­ which I promptly ended up doing shortly after.


    Which begs the next question -


    "Are you just gonna sit there?" I asked, sneaking in a quick nce at the restroom door as I did. "Don''t you have ady with you too? Shouldn''t keep her waiting."


    "My wife, actually," He said, beaming affectionately. "Today marks thirty years going strong, and here''s hoping for an even stronger thirty more."


    "Oh, well, that''s¡­ that''s really lovely, congrattions," I did my best to smile with earnest. "I''d drink to that, but as you can see, yeah¡­ and now that I know that, it just makes me wonder even more why you''re with me here, and not with her there. Heard from a little birdie thatdies are scary when kept waiting."


    "Don''t you worry, she''ll wait, and she''ll wait with pleasure too, trust me. She''s a saint when ites to having patience, and besides, she knows I only need five minutes, after all."


    "Five minutes to do what?"


    He readjusted from sittingx, to sitting straight, a once cked gaze suddenly turning sharp. "To have a good long look at the main reason why my star detective has been acting all funny recently."


    I also shifted in my seat, except that was more me just trying not to facent myself against the table¡­ because if I watched my police dramas right, then I sense an interrogation ready toe barreling in on me like a freight train.


    And unfortunately, I was tied down to the tracks.


    "How old are you, actually?" He asked, squinting his eyes and tilting his head as if somehow that would help discern my age all the better. "You look young, like my son kind of young, hmm¡­"


    "Twenty-four, if you really wanna know," I said, masking weariness beneath a heavy breath. "Not that that has anything to do with anything anyway."


    "Two years older then, alright," He nodded, a peculiar frown showing after the fact. "Forgive me if Ie off as rude, but you really don''t look the type of person that''ll be involved with her type of person, if you catch my drift."


    "Looks can be deceiving."


    "Apparently so," He tipped his head in agreement. "What''s your name, son?"


    It took a moment to pry my lips loose to give him an answer, mostly because I didn''t really wanna open up to aplete total stranger¡­ but seeing as this here was Irene''s boss, I figured I could at least indulge him a little more.


    But before I could even say, he raised a hand outstretched and shook his head with a smile. "No, you know what - forget it. I don''t want to know you, it''ll just get me more involved¡­ and I''m rippling dangerous waters already meddling in with one of my officers'' private affairs."


    "Then get out of the water," I kindly suggested. "Don''t wanna get bit by something swimming around, do you?"


    "In a bit," He said, waving away. "I want to unravel this mystery before me first."


    "A mystery?" I scoffed, and it was a loud one too. "Because I''m having dinner with Irene?"


    "Is it just a dinner?" He asked, raising a brow.


    "Ah, well," I shrugged my shoulders. "I have the right to remain silent, don''t I?"


    He gave a hearty chuckle at that, smacking the table hard in triumph. "So you are dating! I knew it, mystery solved."


    "And what of it?"


    "What of it?" He repeated again in a slow awe-struck whisper. "Here''s a word of warning: if this piece of news breaks out to all the other officers in the precinct - you''ll be finding yourself the next day with your car windshield smeared full of write-ups and probably also a warrant out for your immediate arrest."


    I knew he was joking there, but the way he said it made me think that he wouldn''t be at all too surprised if what he predicted now would actuallye to pass.


    "Let me exin," He went on to exin. "One half of the force is seriously terrified of her, and the other half are just in ol'' liars, and at the same time, both sides would have also wanted absolutely nothing more than to get it on with her, still do. It''s also partly the reason why I had to get her her own office. You see, unbeknownst to you, you''re dating the golden gal of the precinct."


    The golden gal of the precinct. What a title. Except, I somewhat had surmised this all already. I wasn''t shocked, I wasn''t surprised, which begs the next question -


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Just setting up the scene, I''m very verbose, see?" He told me simply. "Ah, I also remember when she was first starting out, good old days. People would actually intentionallymit crimes, vandalize, shoplift, just for the chance to get arrested by her.


    "For interrogations, you send her in there, and not even ten minutester, she''ll have even the hardest, baddest, toughest, son of a bitch eating out the palm of her hand, half terrified, half aroused and full-on in love. To this day, I still don''t know how she does what she does."


    The way he talked about her, the little twinkle he had in his eye reminiscing, he looked so much like a proud, prideful father to his amazing daughter, except this daughter was technically old enough to be his own great-great-grandmother.


    "Well, she is rather pretty, in case you haven''t noticed," I said.


    "Son, I''m old, not blind, I know pretty, I married pretty," He replied, smiling amused. "But It still makes so little sense to me. It''s like she has this¡­ this certain effect on people. Sometimes I walk into her office, and I have to take a moment to catch myself because I just get all woozy and funny inside, it''s seriously strange. Do you get what I mean?"


    I nodded slowly. "I think I do."


    "Like a subus is what she is, really," He mused on, blind to my stare that went briefly rigid. "An aura about her that just makes you¡­ makes you wanna go crazy. It took me a few good years before I managed to suppress that feeling, but then every now and again, I''d still find myself trying to catch my breath.


    "Another thing, I keep telling her she should get on to it soon - beauty''s only ever fleeting, after all. But she always refuses to take some time off for herself, no boyfriend, girlfriend¡­ hell, not even a friend. I wasn''t convinced that romance just wasn''t her thing.


    "Suddenly out of the blue, she''sing to the station less and less, working less and less¡­ I assigned her personally to a case, she''de to me in private afterward demanding for a shorter one¡­ telling me she has somewhere to be, something else to do, and for the life of me, I just couldn''t figure out what that something was.


    He then scooted just an inch closer, his eyes staring just a slight sharper.


    "Then one day, she went and took herst sick day, iming she''s unwell - something in all my time working with her, has never happened once - and suddenly the next I knew, I see her all dressed and pampered on this very table, fixing her makeup in the ss for the umpteenth time, doing her darndest getting it all just right, all for this¡­ this something of hers."


    Fascination, wonder, confusion, his eyes turned to every shade on the emotional spectrum gawking at me silently. This twenty-something year old, this scrawny-looking guy with a slightly crooked tie, I think he was sensing that from me, seeing more than that.


    "So I guess, I''m only just left wondering to myself about how you did it," He said, confusion shifting to curiosity. "How did you do it? I''m looking at you, you seem unfazed, how did you manage to resist that feeling she gives you? That feeling of¡­ wanting her. How did you manage to not give in?"


    There was more to this guy than meets the eye. Like a keen canine, it''s as if he could almost sniff it, that every distinct scent of something being off, something not making sense.


    Clearly, none of this was adding it up in his head¡­ and he couldn''t be med for thinking it either, especially not after the look I had on my face, that faint almost self-aware smile I showed, and that short quiet chuckle I gave, as I quietly spoke, "Who says I didn''t, officer?"


    "You''re¡­ different, you know that?" He pointed out, no ill-will intended. "Like Irene is. Just specting, maybe that''s why she''s here with you, I don''t know, maybe you''re just both the same t."


    "Or maybe they''re the ones that are different here," I told him. "Maybe you are, Chief."


    "Commissioner."


    "Whatever."


    I had a feeling that if he had things his way, we''d be sitting here all night, with him pressing on and on for all the hows, whys, and whats, and Irene would, unfortunately, have to get ustomed to lying in a porcin bed for the night.


    Luckily things would not elevate to that extent¡­ for the saint''s patience was finally wearing thin.


    His five minutes were up, and slowly, he lifted himself from Irene''s seat¡­


    "I was right, you are a bonafide mystery," He tutted his lips, expressing disappointment with a smile. "So many questions, so little answers¡­"


    "And such is the life of a policeman," I said, staring up at him. "But that''s why you have detectives, don''t you? Why don''t you have your golden gal take it over from here, hm?"


    "Yes, I think I should do just that, actually," He said, drawing away, and bidding farewell with a nudge of the head. "You two have a very good evening, alright? Though I still expect her in tomorrow, thetest by afternoon, you hear?"


    I nodded firmly. "I''ll be sure to tell her you told me that."


    "Hmm? Tell her what? Whatever could you be talking about, son?" He asked, with a real genuine air of confusion, before subtly, slyly, winking an eye. "I was never here for you to hear that in the first ce...."

 Chapter 335 - A Small Interruption

    The restroom door remained closed shut.


    Seriously, not even a peek.


    Was she really about to stay cooped up in there no matter how long it took? Just how badly does she want to avoid this lecture? I''m almost tempted to not text her, and see how long she''d keep this up.


    But I''ll pass on that experiment for now. I value my life too much¡­ and if this pact doesn''t kill me itself, then she most certainly will herself.


    So without wasting another moment, I fished my phone from my vest pocket, swiping my way to our shared messages, and began quietly muttering under my breath as I wrote out each word.


    <<Your boss is gone, you cane out now. Good news, he didn''t see you.>>


    Short, simple, and concise. Just the way she likes it¡­ I think.


    It was in that split-second before I could send the message that it happened. A split-second interruption approaching our table in the form of a diligent waiter''s generosity.


    A bottle of wineing in-between my phone and my eyes, along with a voice, "May I interest you in a bottle of Coche-Dury Corton-Charlemagne Grand Gru? I daresay it makes for the perfect drink for the perfect evening asion."


    I looked up at him, seriously confused as to why I was suddenly being tossed a sales pitch to buy some Coache-Duty Cotton-Whatever by some random waiter. Is thismon practice in high-end establishments or something?


    "Umm, no thanks, pal," I told him, ncing back down on my phone. "I don''t drink."


    "Oh, I see, my apologies," He said, sounding the least bit apologetic. "If that''s the case, what about your date? I can personally vouch that she''ll more than appreciate you for it. Chardonnay is ady''s best friend, after all."


    "She doesn''t drink either."


    "Ah, what a shame," The bottle finally left my sight, slinking from view as he stepped away. "Well, should that ever change, just know you''ll find me by the bar."


    I didn''t wanna say anything in case he somehow managed to revitalize his sales pitch, instead, I waited and watched him walk away¡­ thinking back on how slightly bizarre the whole thing was.


    The message on my phone continued to remain unsent, something that was only a split-second away from rectifying with just the simple press of a thumb¡­ but for some reason, I just couldn''t.


    For some reason, my gaze simply refused to turn back. There was just something¡­ something amiss. There was something about the encounter - something about him¡­ that just seems strangely off.


    Strangely familiar.


    I stood up.


    Was it his voice?


    I walked.


    His face?


    I reached the bar counter.


    How fucking expensive the price tag on that bottle was?


    Briefly, my eyes wandered to the still closed restroom door, even briefer, to the bright re of my phone disy, dimming one second, shutting off the next. Sorry Irene, but you''re just gonna have to wait just a little bit longer.


    Another five minutes, perhaps.


    I took an empty seat nearest to the cashier. The furthest ce away from the other customers, the ones with the loosened tie, the crinkled coats, drowning down their troubles and sorrows an icy gulp at a time.


    "Oh wow, you change your mind fast, don''t you?"


    From out a swinging ''employees only'' doorway, he found me in an instant. Pleased at the sight of me, but not entirely surprised by it. Like he was expecting it, wanting it.


    "You saw the price, too much? I suppose you''vee to make a deal, bargain?" He rubbed his hands, smiling with glee. "No problem. Money''s a good leverage, after all."


    Bargain, deal, leverage. Barely even being subtle about it, isn''t he?


    Ignoring a raised customer''s hand, waving away the finger-tappings on another''s empty ss, as he made a beeline straight for me. I watched him, assessed him, a bowtie fitted tight on a cored white uniform, ck ck pants atop of leather shoes with a glossy ck finish.


    A normal bartender/waiter guy by any normal standard¡­ just not by my standards.


    "So I''m thinking 2100 is a good starting point, and we can build our way from there," He took a wet cup from beneath the countertop, before beginning to wipe at it with a damp cloth. "What do you say? I can get very lenient on the pricing, boss says so long as it manages to sell I get a cut¡­ and I really could do with some extra on the side, you know?"


    How does he do it? Seriously, how? To look me dead in the eye with pleasantries, to speak to me so carefree, so nonchntly, that you''d think the past week and a half was nothing but a damn fever dream.


    But it wasn''t. He wasn''t.


    "Where''re your sses, Jay?" I said, softly, quietly¡­ watching warily close his lips stiffening, his hands freezing. "Couldn''t get around to recing it?"


    Eventually, after the longest moment of silence yet, he continued wiping the cup, scouring it up and down with a closed eye for any water droplets he might have missed.


    "I''m between jobs at the moment," He said, as casually as one can say. "On ount of your¡­ intervention. Things have been tight on the financial side of things, I''m sad to say. Recements would have to wait for a while."


    "Between jobs¡­" I scoffed. "There''s no spell to just conjure up money? Or better yet, just summon up a new pair of sses?"


    "Yeah, you''d think it''d be that simple, right?" He chuckled, wiping at the inner rims now. "But nope, conjuration''s a fickle type of magic. Different methods for different objects¡­ it''s not very cost-efficient, nor worth the time and effort¡­ especially when you already have other grander things nned."


    I could feel the surface of my palms sting as my nails slowly burrowed deep. "What are you nning, Jay? What the hell are you doing here?"


    Still with one eye mped shut, Jay nudged at the door he emerged from, hissing a dejected sigh as he did. "Trying to sell that damn bottle, for one. I''ve had it for a week, no offers. I honestly don''t get it. It''s a good bottle too."


    "I guess even evil maniacal megalomaniacs need to make a living too, I suppose."


    He smirked at that, and content with his efforts, stowed away the cup. "Ain''t that the truth."


    "But you know that''s not what I''m asking."


    Jay reached for another ss. "True too."


    This was not what was supposed to happen tonight. None of this was in the books. It was just supposed to me, Irene, and a night to enjoy. Since when did this bastard wedge himself into the script? Out of all nights, he just had to pick tonight.


    Did he do it on purpose? Was it purely coincidence? Does it even matter anymore? He was here now, wasn''t he? And so was I.


    "You came up to me for a reason, revealed yourself for a reason," I said, keeping my voice leveled, calm. "What is that reason?"


    "Listen, all I saw here tonight was a dashing man and a lovely woman out on a special romantic asion, and so here I am, a passing part-time bartender thinking I could benefit out of this man''s generosity and myself a few bucks in the process. There, that''s my entire reasoning."


    You go to a world-renowned bank robber in a bank and you ask what he''s doing, he tells you he''s just opening a savings ount, do you believe him? Bullshit has never smelled more shitty.


    "Is that seriously it?" I said, raising my tone slightly. "After days of being nowhere to be found, after so close to destroying this town, killing me, that''s really it? That''s all you want to do now?"


    "Yes, it is," He said, his voice also growing equally sharp. "So how about we try to keep it that way, alright?"


    "I don''t believe you."


    "I never demanded that you do, I''m just telling you the facts as is," He said, the glimmer of the cup momentarily reflecting an almost dangerous sheen in his gaze. "Now, I can do 1870¡­ but that''s the lowest I''ll allow myself to go, so what do you say?"


    Secretive. Uncooperative. Belligerent.


    Just as I remembered.


    "Forget it," I said, swiveling myself off of my seat. "Way beyond my price range, anyway."


    I wasn''t simply going to let things go as is. He was right here. Jay was right here. Served up on a silver tter, almost ripe for the picking¡­ and if my senses haven''t failed me yet, also magicless, powerless.


    What''s a better time than now?


    I''m gonna need some backup.


    In a grip nearly trembling, I flickered on my phone¡­ hovered my thumb close to the button, and it was in that split-second before I could send the message that it happened.


    Another split-second interruption.


    Jay shot his hand forward, seized my arm tight, his fingers nearly digging into my skin.


    "Hey now," He said lightly. "Are you sure you want to do that?"


    Well, why not?" I challenged him. "You''ve no magic, no means of escape. I feel sure enough."


    "And if you call her, if you bust me, which I assure you, I have enough magic to ensure you won''t be able to, and you ruin both your nights, your moods, I ask you," He leaned in closer. "Will you live to see through the morning? Are you really gonna risk a romantic evening, just for a null chance of catching me?"


    How did he¡­ How the¡­?


    "How did you know about - ?"


    "The pact?" He raised his brows. "Kinda speaks for itself, you don''t suppose? You''re going out with a subus, for one, a red g already. She looks angsty, you look angsty, and it helps I know the signs of a subus pact approaching its expiration date when I see one, trust me. The aura around her¡­ it''s a strong one."


    One by one, slowly, he pried his fingers loose, offering a kind smile, and even kinder advice.


    "The way I see it. You have two options here: One is you call that detective of yours now, you spend half the night on a wild-goose chase for me, never once close to catching me, and you die by sunrise¡­ because you''re an idiot."


    I kept my scowl and thinned my lips. "And the second one?"


    "You call your date, you sit back down on your table, act like nothing was ever amiss¡­ and you enjoy your evening together, and perhaps, who knows, maybe you''ll get to see a new tomorrow after all."


    "But you''ll be gone."


    "But I''ll be gone," He affirmed with a nod. "But not for long, I feel. If you''re really that deadset on finding me, you''ll find me. Or I''ll find you. I''m still not done with you, after all. You still have something that''s mine."


    I shook my head. "Ash isn''t yours."


    "Keep telling yourself that," He said, drawing his hand away. "But for now, the choice is yours.. The phone''s in your hand. What are you gonna do now?"

 Chapter 353 - Girlfriends Grievances

    Hayley the Witch ultimately decided against adding her new and improved product to the menu.


    I think hearing my retching, and gagging, and downright just dying echoing all the way across from the restroom had something to do with her sudden change of heart.


    She kindly offered me a milkshake as sorry, boasting that her self-taught methods would do me much good.


    I politely declined, telling her that if I did ept her offer, then I really will be sorry.


    Anyway, she stuck around for a bit longer, y''know typical owner mentality, you know when they''re staring at you with eyes like a vulture just waiting to swoop down and reprimand you for the slightest mishap that isn''t even really a mishap at all but just their generalck of how things work around here thinking it is but they think they know it all anyway and talk down to you like you don''t know how to the damn job they literally hired you to do?


    Well except, it wasn''t really like that when it came to this particr hawk. She preferred to just watch, almost like a hawk, and to just keep watching¡­ ogling, battering slow fluttering eyelids, smirking at me every time I so happen to nce in her direction.


    "I like watching hard-working men work hard," She said to me after noticing my puzzled nces. "So carry on, would you?"


    Eventually, once she had her fill of me doing grunt work, she wandered off into the back where she stayed cooped up for the time being.. I guess even owners gotta do owner things, right?


    Ten minutester and I finally got the coffee-cauldron back to a state where It wasn''t so much of a health hazard anymore, just in time for opening time, and from what I''ve learned from the past four days working here - The first customer of the day was always the same.


    It never changes, it was like clockwork¡­ with sunlight spilling into the interior, and with the soft melodious chime of silver bells, waltzing in through the wide-open door, would be a girl always dressed to impress.


    Today, in particr, she had her bright golden hair in braided pigtails, wearing tinted shades entuating the hazel browns in her rounded eyes, and a lovely white dress to finish the look - which strikingly reminded me of a sunflower in full bloom.


    And just like her timely arrival, her order would always stay unchanged. In fact, I already had it brewing, had it ready atop a saucer by the time the words left her rosy lips, "One Hazel Magical Serenity, please. And don''t forget the heart drawing on the top," Amanda was always a frivolous customer too. "I won''t love you anymore if you forget the heart drawing on the top."


    I lifted the cup, nudged it towards her as she took her usual seat by the counter. "Oh no, I guess we''re going to have to break up now, then."


    Briefly bemused, she looked down at her drink, where instead of her usual heart-shaped foam, I drew a rough sketch of her face from memory. Her eyes, her nose, her lips¡­ didn''t get her hair right, sadly¡­ didn''t think she''d braid it today, but oh well.


    Now It wasn''t professional, I wouldn''t even call it good¡­ but to her, from the faint smile that formed across her lips, I knew it was just perfect.


    "I guess the customer isn''t always right, after all," She muttered, then after another moment of appreciative staring, finally took a sip of her drink.


    But a little caffeine to energize her for the day wasn''t all that she was here for, sadly. If it was, then that''d be a miracle¡­ no, she has another reason foring here, and that reason for four days now has remained unchanged.


    I only just got done serving another customer his drink before Amanda began stirring up with her nonsense again.


    "Samantha, right? Her name''s Samantha?"


    "Yes," I replied for what felt like the twentieth time already. "Her name''s still Samantha thest I checked. No records of her legally changing it to anything else, as far I''m concerned at least."


    "But you call her Sammy. It''s her nickname, the one you gave her," She pondered for a moment, absentmindedly tapping the rims of her empty cup, before asking, "Should I call her Sammy? Or do you think just Samantha is fine? Do you think she''ll like it if I - "


    "Amanda, listen here closely," I put my foot down finally, metaphorically of course, cing both hands atop the counter. "My sister isn''t going to kill you just because you call her by the wrong name."


    But to no avail, Amanda tapped even harder. "No, but she''ll do worse - she''ll judge me! I don''t know what to do! What if your sister doesn''t like me? What if she doesn''t approve of me? What if she thinks you''re too good for me? I don''t know if I can handle that kind of rejection."


    So there I went for the fourth day, and for the fourth time in a row on question-and-answer detail, giving Amanda every little single tidbit of my sister she wishes to know about¡­ from her personality all the way down to her fashion sense.


    Yet I don''t know why I even bother indulging her when she keeps forgetting everything I''ve told her the day after. It''s like the mention of my sister had struck a chord in her, and now it was all she could ever think and worry about.


    "So she knows about me, right? You told her about me, right?" Amanda poked and prodded. "What did she say about me? Anything? Did she ask about our rtionship?"


    "Did you forget that part yesterday where I mentioned that she''s a fan of your streams? She knows about us, and she knows about you," I pointed out, as I walked off to tend to another customer''s order. "Think on that first part, if she likes you enough to watch your stream without having ever met you, what''s the worry?"


    An icedtte and strawberry shortcaketer, I got back to Amanda only to find her slurping away at an empty cup.


    "Stream-me isn''t the same as me-me," She quietly muttered, cing her drink on the saucer. "She doesn''t know who I really am personally. What if we just don''t¡­ vibe with each other? Some people are just ipatible no matter what, right? Ah, her hobbies! Give me her hobbies! What does she like to do? Do we have anything inmon? Does she likettes like me?"


    "She hates coffee."


    Amanda gulped, her face instantly turning dark and somber. Seriously, this girl''s a piece of work - and I thought I had the tendency to overthink things.


    "Look, Amanda," I ced a hand on her shoulder. "Drink preferences are not the be-all-end-all way of gaugingmon interests," and smiled at her reassuringly. Now, pick another, pick anything, next one is definitely the one."


    "I like my pizza with pineapples."


    "Oh, okay, she hates you forever, then."


    Had half a mind to call the police. Tell them about a dead body that inexplicably appeared in the cafe, but before I could get to the phone, somehow through some divine miracle, the corpse called Amanda roused back to the living.


    "Maybe it''s not toote to change pizza preferences¡­" She searched my eyes desperately. "When is she arriving again?"


    "You know when," I said, scoffing, taking the cup from her clutches before she shatters it from the sheer pressure of her palms. "I saw your phone - you got like nine reminders pinned on the day itself."


    "Yeah, but has it changed?" She asked, frantic. "Things can happenst-minute! ns can changest-minute! Your sister''s arrivingst-minute!"


    "Okay, alright," I calmed her down. "Date hasn''t changed. You have four days more to learn to like all the cheesy pizzas you can eat."


    Amanda blew a deep disheartened sigh, slumping into her seat, and clicking her tongue in defeat, grumbling, "I don''t even like cheese¡­"


    "Maybe not, but you like me," I said, leaning myself closer with a charming smile. "And if it''s for me¡­"


    "I''ll go order some pizza at home," with a screech of her seat, Amanda plopped her feet onto the floorboards, leaving the premises slumped, distressed, but nevertheless, burning determined. "Are you free after work?"


    "Dunno," I frowned. "Why?"


    "Pizza together?"


    "Ah¡­" My frown grew more prominent. "Maybe, maybe not, we''ll see. I''ll call you."


    "Alright," She stroked my cheek goodbye, smiling faintly as she departed. "Here''s hoping."


    I watched her go through the window until everyst inch of her disappeared left, half-tempted to actually take her up on the offer. But that''s the thing, Amanda''s not the only one dying here. There are so many things I''m still waiting on pins and needles here too.


    Sera has yet to get back to me, so Ria''s just burning away oxygen alone there at the park¡­ and anytime that could change, anytime I''ll be called to go visit her, and nothing''s going to stop me from doing so.


    Unless of course, Amelia gets to me first. She''s still wanting to talk to me. I''m just anticipating, bracing myself¡­ every time I go to sleep, I just expect her to be staring down at me from the foot of my bed.


    There are just so many other things to tend to, so many things that need my attention more, even right now¡­ I shifted my focus elsewhere, veering my eyes left¡­ hearing that melodious jingle of bells once more.


    Another customer.


    I blinked. "Oh."


    Not just another customer, apparently. Not with those piercing dark hazel eyes, nor with that raven-ck bun on her head fitted tight.


    Her walk deeper into the premises was what gave her away first. Themanding, confident stride with her head held high. Secondly was her attire there, that sleek ck uniform meant she was on duty still.


    So what was she doing here? Certainly couldn''t be police business, that''s for sure.


    I watched her wary eyes scour about¡­ until eventually, they caught sight of mine staring back. She made a beeline for me, and that''s when I finally confirmed it.


    It was us-business, after all.


    Could have at least sent a text first, Irene.


    "Good morning, wee to the Seven Cloves Cafe," I greeted the detective before me with a smile. "Can I tempt you to have a slice of our Subus'' Bliss?"

 Chapter 356 - Four Days Prior

    Her skin still wouldn''t stop tingling all over.


    Ketertras were a notorious nasty swarm of pestering persistent parasites unseen, that when allowed free to flourish, would reside just beneath the skin of their host¡­ and while death almost always followed after, the mildest, earliest symptom to surface would always be a tingle.


    And while Irene knew the notion of imminent death was as far as could possibly be, s, like a tenacious desiring stalker lurking over her shoulder, it followed her, hounded her, this unending tingling sensation.


    The exact moment she left the hold of his arms, the warmth of his body against hers, it started - leaving the hotel room, striding past the lobby entrance, mming shut the door of her car - and never ended.


    It was right there, with the steering wheel a poor innocent victim to the pressure of her fingers, her nk emotionless gaze over the dashboard, that the sensation finally reached a climax.


    Irene, try as she might, couldn''t at all recall herself squealing even once in her life before¡­ but the strange high-pitch sound that slipped past her frantically squirming lips, only getting louder with her every attempt to stifle herself¡­ what else could it be but a bonafide squeal?


    She pressed her face hard against the steering wheel, stamping her foot, doing all she could - what was going on?


    She was absolutely certain these feelings inside her would have dwindled significantly afterst night, after what happened, instead, they just grew even stronger. Why were they stronger? Why does his face keep popping up in her mind every time she closes her eyes?


    If she kept them close for long enough, she could see his smile - drawing ever so near, the way his gaze stared so tender.. Even longer, and she could feel him, the touch of his hands, the dampness of his lips¡­ so soft, so nice, so¡­


    "Okay, stop!" She yelled out, and the sudden re of the car horn matched the intensity of her demands, frightening an olddy half to death that was walking by the parking lot. "I get it¡­"


    This unbearable tingling, this insatiable want, it seems there was just no way of dampening it even in the slightest.


    Ketertras was one thing, but this was another. A pestering persistent parasite more frightening and formidable than any other.


    Ria was right - Love just couldn''t be controlled.


    "Maybe tomorrow¡­" there it was again, her wonders out loud, just love doing its thing. "Movies tomorrow¡­"


    Not that she minded it, that is.


    -------


    Everything, inexplicably, has taken a new shine.


    Irene noticed that the world had suddenly taken this flushed, vibrant feel that not even the sunless sky could attempt to dour. Even the dreary, shabby brown walls of the police station halls didn''t look so bleak as it has always been prior.


    When her fellow officers approached and greeted her, she didn''t much mind anymore the way they stared at her. She even had it in her to greet them back with a wave and a smile.


    Those poor unsuspecting officers were still standing frozen with their mouths open by the time Irene made it to her office door.


    Indeed for some reason, every little insignificant thing felt so nice now¡­ like a pleasant breeze of the wind, or the aroma and taste of atte in the morning, or the feel of his soft lips against her - she needs to stop thinking right about now.


    Even more bizarre, themissioner was just as springy as the world was... watching her go, all while with a smile stretched far across his face. Strange...


    Irene plopped herself down at her desk. Briefly, she studied the interior of her office that has also been thoroughly overridden by the same happy-go-lucky polish and shine.


    Throughout the career, minus the shifting size of the pile of papers sorted nicely atop her desk, there''s only been a fair few adjustments she''s made to spice up her office life.


    A new mug sat on her table once every few months. The long rows ofmendations certificates hanging in their dusty ss ques, once or twice, she shifted them from ce to ce. The pinboard, worn and hole-filled over years of use, she''s also just recently moved to the wall nearest to her desk.


    Now she was considering that maybe it''s due time again for another new adjustment. A picture frame, perhaps to fill in one of the many empty spaces on her desk.


    Just something soothing to stare at during long grueling days of monotony. It''s a thought¡­ a tempting thought.


    She should have asked for a photost night. Anytime then was a perfect time already. Wasted opportunity, wasted chance. In retrospect, it would have been worth the embarrassment, worth his quips and teasings¡­ if the oue of it was an imprint on his smile always there right by her side every single day.


    There were very few things Irene regretted in life - this was sadly one of them. But s, she assured herself, there''s always the next time. Without a doubt, she''ll ensure there will be a next time.


    Already she was pondering whether he shared her same passion in mystery movies, and was on the verge of asking when it happened.


    The telephone on her desk rang.


    Normal, nothing out of ordinary¡­ especially considering recent times as society gradually tried to ease away from the utter pandemonium just a few weeks before, and the mysterious serial abductions even prior to that chaos.


    Naturally, paranoia and fear were still rife on everyone''s mind.


    Irene answered the call, pressed the receiver to her ear, but then before she could even speak - she heard him, and she heard him speak something fierce.


    "Who is he, detective?"


    Almost at once, the detective in her took over.


    Male. Normal ent. Mid tote thirties going by the low rasp in his voice, smoker perhaps. From four words uttered, this was what she took away first and foremost.


    Secondly and most importantly, she also heard what was unsaid¡­ what didn''t need speaking. And yet¡­ not enough info still. She needed him to keep talking.


    So she cautiously trod forward. "Who is who?"


    There was a long unbroken silence on either end of the line, a silence in which Irene took the time to delve her mind deep in thought.


    She didn''t recognize the voice, but she did recognize the malicious intent in those words he spoke. His question was ambiguous, random¡­ and yet somehow she felt as if she knew the answer to it already.


    And apparently, as the moment came to pass, this mystery-man knew it too.


    "Detective," He said, his voice dripping with amusement. "You and I both know you''re smarter than that."


    Still, she feigned ignorance.


    "Who are you?" She asked, trying so desperately to match a face to the voice. "How did you get this number?"


    "You''re diligent, detective. Over the years, I wonder¡­ just how many faceless hundreds did you give your card to all in the name of serving and protecting? You won''t recognize me, Detective, I''ll let you know now. By all ounts, I''m a perfect stranger."


    "A stranger with an even stranger agenda," Irene took in a breath, fearing the worst with her next words. "Do you happen to be a stranger to someone called Jay too?"


    To her dismay, the stranger all but confirmed her suspicions. "Jay, you say? Is that what you guys call him?" with another short chuckle. "Ah, that''s a shit name..."


    There was more than just Jay to worry about now. Suddenly, the world, the walls, her office, just got much darker, bleaker. The tingling stopped, the dread started.


    Irene kept her cool despite the pressing new revtion unveiled. Not a shred of weakness in her voice as she spoke again, "Are you a new summon? A conjured familiar, perhaps? What am I really speaking to here?"


    "Just a kindred spirit that can sympathize with a just cause," The man responded. "Less metaphorically, I''m a normal human being through and through¡­ unlike you, unlike Jay."


    There was a lot to unravel from what was just said. Most ring of which being his statement. If what he said was true, if he is only a human of this world¡­ then how was he deeply immersed in the knowledge of hers?


    "Bullshit."


    She wasn''t buying it. A Magus, especially one of Jay''s caliber, was a being of nigh-infinite resources and options. Which is what exactly makes them so hard to kill.


    "Subjugation, it has to be. If not some sort of binding spell, I know it..." Then still specting and rifling through ideas, suddenly, a thought dawned on her. "Parasite¡­"


    A foreboding chuckle. "Who can say for sure, right?"


    Another pill to struggle swallowing. "Does this ''human'' at least have a name?"


    "A name¡­" The man muttered. "Actually, we''ve never considered a name. I''m just who I am. Hey, what''s a name better than Jay that you can give?"


    Irene didn''t bother to answer, instead, she went in questioning. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing. I''m just calling on behalf of our dear friend Jay who is tending to more pressing matters at the moment."


    That piqued her attention. "What matters?"


    "Matters that are none of your concern, frankly," He said simply. "Just answer the question, detective. Your little handsome devil you smiled and blushed non-stop withst night, who the hell is he really?"


    It was on the mention of him directly that caused Irene more distress than any other, but even still she wouldn''t dare let herposure falter.


    The man continued to speak, so light, so free, as if taking great pleasure in the turmoil he was causing.


    "Jay expressed to me his confusion, you see¡­ and oh how long it''s been on his mind day and night. In fact, he''s the one who asked me to give you a call. He wants nothing to do with you, nor your boyfriend. He does not intend on doing anything to any of you¡­ at least not in the foreseeable future. But if you mention this to him, if you mention me to him, then that might just change. Consider that you being warned. All he just wants is for you to answer a question that''s got him curious.


    "I mean, just put yourself in his shoes - out of nowhere, here strolls a random guy as in and average as can be, only to suddenly manifest great magical prowess seemingly over the course of a few short days, sessfully summoning a being of fiction on just his very first attempt¡­ somethingpletely unprecedented. And the most confusing part? He''s not even Kronocian. By right, he should be average, he should be in - the Blightfall should have purged this town with rot, but it didn''t. Why didn''t it?"


    Then a little closer, in the loudest whisper, the man asked once more, ever as sinister.


    "So tell us, detective, who is he?"

 Chapter 369 - Prepping

    As the daylight slowly sunk itself beneath the far-off mountains on the distant horizon, I prepped myself for the undoubtedly long night ahead of me. In my warmest coat, in my thickest jeans¡­ tying tight theces of my old, worn hiking shoes.


    "Remind me again," uttered again the frowning lips of a face scrunched tight in utter confusion. Why can''t - what''s-her-name - Sarah, wake your phoenix friend up by herself? Why does she need you?"


    "Sera, not Sarah, say it with a hard ''e''," I corrected, immediately moving on to my right shoe just as I was done with the left, continuing on as I did. "And she needs me because she''s only the channeler. Someone else has to actually go and do the grunt work of waking her up."


    Those lips continued to remain in a frown. "And so why does that someone have to be you?"


    "Many reasons," I replied, stamping my foot on the ground making sure it''s settled in just right. "Most of them I''m not quite too sure myself. But just take my word for it when I say it has to be me and only me, alright?"


    The bed sprung up slightly the moment I lifted myself off. It bounced and wobbled for a bit, and by extension, so did Sammy, still sitting slouched on one end, somehow frowning even more.


    "Okay, then one more question before you go," She said, eyeing me with a somberness to her gaze that only made her frown all the more prominent. "Why aren''t you letting me go with you?"


    I knew this question was bound to crop up sooner orter. Luckily, the night wasn''t the only thing I''ve been prepping for.


    "In case you forget," Sammy continued. "I came here to keep an eye on you. I can''t really do that if I''m confined to the house."


    "I got work in the morning. You got the address, you can see me there after."


    "But I want to know what you do before that after. Sleeping phoenix, fictional necromancer - rm bells are ringing in my head, and I''m supposed to just sit here?"


    With a smile, I attempted to make light of the question. "Sera''s not particrly fond of strangers."


    "I''m your sister," Sammy retorted, stroking Mr. ck curled by her side for an ease to her unease. "Hardly a stranger if you ask me."


    "Listen - "


    "It''s not dangerous, is it?" She suddenly asked, ncing up at me with wide-open eyes as if the thought only just struck her. "This thing you''re doing - it''s that why you don''t want me toe?"


    I swear this girl, when ites to sniffing out anything suspicious, she onlyes second to Irene herself.


    I kept my smile light. "It carries some risks - "


    "Risks?"


    "But nothing that you shouldn''t be tossing and turning, losing any sleep over," I quickly finished before her paranoia could silence me again. "Look, you''ll see. I''ll be back before you know it."


    But it didn''t matter what I said, there wasn''t any simple way to remove the creases from her forehead.


    "But hey, here''s a bright side for you," I said, trying anyway. "I can''t contaminate the bed if I''m not here, it''s all yours for the night."


    Wasn''t much of a bright side it seems from the look she gave me. "Yeah, no, I still rather have the floor."


    I shrugged, I did my best. Suit yourself, then.


    Sammy kept wary eyes watching me on my way out the room, it''s as if she wanted to say something, another question, another concern maybe, slinging the conversation back to beginning¡­ but ultimately she looked as if she was stuffing the words back down her throat, probably thinking she took enough of my time already¡­ or maybe she didn''t want herself to look worried about me.


    She''s caring like that¡­


    Before I went though, I stopped once under the doorway, turning back towards her. "Remember, if you need anything while I''m gone - "


    "I can ask Ash for anything, yes," She finished for me, rolling her eyes drearily. "I heard you the first twenty times already."


    "And no more stupid questions for her alright?"


    "Can''t promise that."


    I waved her goodbye, and she very reluctantly saw me off with a hurried wave of her own. After shutting the door, I was out into the hallway, and while walking along, found myself ncing briefly at the closed door of the guest room.


    Amelia came back after lunch, early evening¡­ did so unannounced too. Nearly exploded my heart walking into the room and finding her staring back in the corner there.


    When inquired about her disappearance, the only answer she''d relinquish to anybody that asked would be "Lunch". Which, going by the slight tinge of red in her fangs, was probably likely.


    Adalia, meanwhile, finally woke up shortly after, and upon learning of her sister''s current whereabouts for the next few days, made for the guestroom at record pace where she has now been ever since.


    Haven''t a clue what those two were doing in there behind closed doors, but I don''t think they''d much appreciate my ear pressing against the door. For the time being, I left them well alone with their affairs while I made my way down to the ground floor.


    Ash met me on the way to the front door. In fact, she was already standing there way before I even got there like a guard stationed on her post. She looked happier, brighter, no doubt the fact that Sammy was talking to her so casually over lunch has got her feeling a lot better even if there was still a bit of lingering tension between them.


    Slow and steady, I suppose.


    "She gets snack cravings in the middle of the night sometimes," I informed her, and her ears perked up, heeding my every word. "Try not to spoil her too much, alright?"


    Ash bowed in response, speaking, "Of course, Master," and rose again, finishing, "But I highly doubt tonight that she''ll acquire a craving for anything at all."


    "And if she tells you to bring her to me where I''m going¡­"


    "I know not where your destination lies," She bowed again, affirming. "Rest assured, Master, I''ll be sure to watch over her as I have done for you."


    Two Matriarchs across the hall, an Elf-Knight of the highest caliber vignt throughout the night, Sammy could not be in safer hands. I doubt even the president is this well-guarded.


    So in case anything were to happen while I''m out¡­ no, what the hell am I even saying? Nothing''s gonna happen. Why would it? Sammy would be just fine. We''ll all be.


    I opened the door, and already the cold breeze of dusk nipped away at every bit of exposed skin. I''m really not looking forward to staying overnight outside, I''m practically begging to get a cold, but oh well¡­ duty calls, Sera calls.


    "Okay, Ash," I smiled at her. "I''ll see you tomorrow, I guess."


    Ash, in turn, after returning the smile, took a few steps forward, leaning in close, before nting a single quick kiss across my lips.


    "To reinvigorate your spirits for the night," She said, drawing backward a single step, her narrow ears squirming, burning red. "I do hope it will serve its purpose well."


    I smiled even wider. "Purpose served."


    Ash bowed again in farewell, but also probably subtly hiding how flushed her face had gotten. I took that chance to gently pat her head, gently, tenderly stroking her long white silver hair.


    Afterwards, she watched me out from the porch side as I walked out the driveway and into the streets. We kept our gazes locked to each other until it was inevitably wedged apart from our distances growing ever further.


    During the bus ride on the way to the park, I could only think about what this meeting tonight would entail, what Sera wanted to discuss about¡­ and why it had taken this long to finally talk about it.


    And when those thoughts had run their course, I found myself drifting to thoughts of Ria. If I get the chance to see her again tonight, what else would I uncover? What memory will I be shown? And perhaps, this time¡­ I might actually get to talk to her real her once more.


    I got so immersed riding deep and far in my train of thought, I nearly missed my stop, and it was only thanks to my familiarity with the bus driver on duty that I got off on time.


    Thanks, Harry. You the man,


    Into the park, I went. Off the beaten path, I traversed. By now, I was an expert rummaging through bushes, skipping over uprooted roots, and I made it to our usual meeting ground at record pace.


    There, sprawled across the small open field of grass, glowed a dim burning orange. At this point, I''ve known Ria longer asleep than I have awake, and really that fact alone was nothing but fuckin tragic to me.


    But not for long. Tonight, I''ll get her out. Tonight, I''ll know. And tomorrow¡­ we''ll see what happens tomorrow.


    For now, I took a seat beside the slumbering campfire and got myself prepped. First thing first, let''s see what this deliberately enigmatic Fey has in store for me.


    Good news, maybe?


    Hell, considering her¡­ I seriously really doubt that.

 Chapter 385 - A Chat With Your Driver

    24-hours Lambo-Driver Challenge.


    Tyler''s newest, bestest, video venture yet.


    In coboration with a transportation providerpany, world-renowned safest drivers, Tyler Leaden and Co, will be going around different states, to see at the end of the timeframe, who among thepetitors of five, could umte the most amount of passengers, the most amount of high-ratings, and most importantly, the most amount of money.


    Winner gets a Porsche.


    I want a Porsche.


    "Hey, ey, ey, my dudes! Guess who turned up all out of a blue like the giga chad he is?!" Tyler should be shing his blinker by now, or braking a bit for the turn he''s about to turn, but the only turn he did was the turn of the lens of the camera perched atop the dashboard, turning it to me on the passenger side ''till I was the only thing there in frame. "That''s right! You guys kept asking to bring him back, well there you go! The Big Man himself! Give a wave, Big Man!"


    I went along with it, I waved¡­ I wanna wave a taxi too instead.


    "But wait! There''s more!" Tyler said, definitely smudging the lenses lifting it from its strap. I think driving one-handed while waving and weaving a camera around the backseat might be a vition in some countries, and yet wave away he did. "You guys see her?! No, not Ash over there, though I know you horny bastards have been wanting to see more of her too. Hey Ash! Looking good as always! Anyway, I''m talkin'' ''bout the smaller one on the right there! See her, the brte? That''s Little Lady Sammy! Say hi, littledy!"


    We were over ake, and for the sake of not turning this automobile into a bloody sinking submarine, I subtly steered the wheel away from the railing, while Sammy from behind was busy croaking and gargling her words, seemingly forgetting which word meant, ''Hello''.


    Talking to strangers, being downright the epitome of extraversion was Sammy''s forte, but when it came to cameras on the other hand¡­


    "H-Hey, hi," She stammered, speaking in a tone of voice that made her sound like her lungs had been pumped full of helium. "My name''s Samantha, h-hello¡­"


    Tyler, hopelessly blind to all social cues, nudged the camera closer. "And just who are you exactly, Sammy? Let them Leadeners watching at home know loud and clear!"


    "I''m, uh..." I saw a slender little finger pointing at me from my peripheral view. "His little sister¡­"


    "The little sister!" He repeated even louder, his enthusiasm doing all the heavy lifting keeping things lively. "Big Man''s very own little sister, LIttle Lady Jr! Hey, if you don''t mind my asking, seriously no pressure on you - but are you a maneater as much as your big bro here is ady killer?"


    Lady killer was the absolutest thing Sammy would associate when describing me. Others include: handsome, funny, sessful, talented, and pretty much every other good trait a person could have, so it took a momentary confusion before she fully processed Tyler''s words.


    "Um, no, I''m, uh¡­ I''m actually single."


    "Oh-ho, single! You hear that, folks?!" Tyler spun the camera to a big suggestive smile, and the wiggle of his brows. "How''s that work? Looking like you do, you must be pretty popr in school, yeah? But single? Really?"


    Popr was vastly underestimating facts. The teacher''s pet, the social butterfly, sometimes when I went to pick her up, there was not a single conversation I''d eavesdrop out of boredom that didn''t at least drop her name at some point, and when it came to homing, I lost count long ago how many times I had to answer her phone for her telling guys whose voices wouldn''t stop cracking over the line that she ain''t feeling too well to answer at the moment.


    So to summarize, popr, smart, pretty, and it''s not like she''scking for potential flings, so yeah, what the hell? Now it''s got me wondering, Tyler''s right - how''s that work?


    Sammy made another long croaking noise before answering with a little shrug, "It''s, umm, more trouble than it''s worth, I guess?"


    You guess? What do you mean, you guess, Sammy? You''re not even sure yourself why you''ve never dated? Once again, how''s that work?


    "Aight, fair enough," Tyler said, nodding his head profoundly, like he''s just been bestowed upon great wisdom, before leaning in a little more, swinging around to Ash, who all this time was happily listening to the rumble of the engine. "But I''m sure the Elf-princess herself would really beg to differ, amirite?! Give us thetest scoop, Ash, how''s love been treating you so far? Maybe you can even convince Little Lady Jr. over here to start reeling in for some fishes, you know?"


    At this point, with Tyler''s ass halfway sticking out of his seat, I was pretty much doing most of the driving for him. The thought of hauling him back from his cor, and tying him to the steering wheel with the seatbelt was an enticing one, but hearing what Ash had to say was a whole ''nother level of temptation.


    Even Sammy couldn''t help herself and lean in ever subtly closer.


    "Love, you say?" Ash repeated, nting her gaze. "You wish me to share my romantic affairs with my Master out in the open?"


    "Oh, damn, affairs, ey? Ey?!" Tyler chuckled. "If you''re gonna spill, try to keep it family-friendly alright? I still need my mization, you know?"


    I sense danger with an iing collision with a runaway called second-hand embarrassment. Okay, maybe I really should pull the brakes on this whole thing.


    "Unfortunately, I''ll have to politely decline," Ash gave a slight bow, rising up with a tender apologetic smile. "Those moments, those quiet moments of us two, moments that no one else knows but I, they are but dear and special to me, precious... and I wish not to divulge any of it for the whole world to hear. I hope you can excuse me."


    Our eyes briefly met from the reflections of the rearview mirror, and Ash continued on, turning her words towards Sammy.


    "But, yes, love. I would say not to worry just yet. You''re young, you should focus on enjoying your youth, your life¡­ and eventually, in due time, love will find you¡­ as it did I in the end."


    Silent was the few second ambiance that filled the car until Tyler broke out with a roaring ovation.


    "Spoken like a true maiden in love, hell, I could cry," He sighed, settled himself back onto the driver seat, and then proceeded to freaking sucker punch my shoulder with a smile. "Dude, if you ain''t gonna be putting a ring on it after that, then I think I oughta be driving you to an asylum instead."


    As I silently rubbed the slight swell in my shoulder, I noticed Sammy had Ash in her crosshair - gazing at her with a renewed sense of interest and fascination. If my big brother senses hadn''t gone dull and blunt over the past year, then that stare there was her wondering to herself how we two even ever came about, and that smirk that followed - nothing but trouble.


    Eventually, we finally reached our destination with Tyler drifting to a hard stop parallel to the entrance. Against all odds, and a countless number of traffic vitions vited, he somehow got us there no worse for wear.


    Ash and Sammy got out first and headed for the inside, while I stayed behind to fish out my wallet, only to be stopped midway with a firm grip holding onto my wrist.


    I looked up, and Tyler raised a finger, wiggling it side to side in objection.


    "Twelve bucks, big man," He said, letting my wrist go. "For such a short fuckin'' trip, you really gonna pay me that big a fee?"


    I iled a hand in the air. "That''s what the app''s saying."


    "Ain''t what I''m saying though," Tyler said, tapping a button on his phone beeping mine, asking me if I''ve enjoyed the ride. "Here, you and yours ride for free, you hear? I don''t wanna see a single dime my way. Use it on your dames, dude. Get them a drink or something."


    Knowing the futility of arguing, I pushed my wallet deeper back into my pocket. "Didn''t you mention you were like twenty bucks away from first ce though? Aren''t you in it to win it?"


    "In it to win it?" He sniggered. "My man, who do you think is giving away the Porsche? I certainly don''t need it."


    Good point.


    "Five stars, though," He said, pointing a finger my way. "It was a five-star ride, right?"


    "Sure, sure, of course," I said, swinging open the door, and nudging at him a farewell. "Good catching up, Tyler. See ya around."


    "Yep, I''ll see ya, and hey if you ever need a ride home," He wiggled his phone. "You know where I''m at."


    "Will do."


    And with that, Tyler roared and rumbled away, still without his blinkers blinking turning right, along with a choir of ring horns following in his departure gradually growing fainter and fainter.


    ssic Tyler.


    Anyway, I turned around¡­ and began a valiant march forward, hissing in a breath and tempering myself for what''s toe. Because if it isn''t pretty, popr, or smart, then what my sister truly is undoubtedly is a little mischievous devil in disguise eager to throw a wrench in every one of my affairs.


    Romantic or otherwise.


    And she says I''m the evil one....

 Chapter 387 - New Party Member

    And so the rowdy, crowdy party of three became a rowdier, crowdier party of four. Between Sammy and Amanda, I wasn''t sure who among the two was the more twitchy of the bunch.


    On one hand, Sammy wasing down with a very serious, chronic cause of the fangirl shivers. Seriously, I have never seen her this gobsmacked other than that one time Mom fixed her hair for her after she arbitrarily decided that hair as long as hers was no longer in vogue - I used to think Mom just had a special innate talent for hairstyling, but now I know that her talents actually lied elsewhere after all.


    Meanwhile, Amanda on the other hand, though not as obvious as Sammy, was doing her best by swallowing all her reserves and projecting that famous streamer personality that everyone all knows and loves.


    Apparently she dropped by for some window shopping after having realized she was low on painting supplies, hence - whatever the hell this is now.


    "Seriously, what a lucky coincidence this turned out to be!" Amanda gushed, shining a bright pearly white smile over at Sammy. "I''ve been wanting to meet for so, so long!" Then in a sh, spinning my way, she turned that smile to a disapproving frown. "Oh, you¡­ don''t you know I''ve been waiting for that call to finally meet your adorable little sister? Seriously, really, why didn''t you?"


    Because you specifically told me not to.


    "I, I, I knew that you were dating my brother, but I never imagined - it just never dawned on me until," Sammy continued to gape starstruck, unable to fathom the sight before her of a lovey-dovey Amanda clinging tightly onto my arm. "I can''t believe it, you really are his girlfriend!"


    At this point, I suspect our original goal foring here has all but been forgotten what with the aimless stroll we''ve been on for the past five minutes.


    Amanda whimsically chuckled, holding on even tighter. "Oh, so you approve then?"


    Trust me, it might look all romantic and lovely on the surface, but this was just her way of subtly coping - like she''s actually cutting off my blood supply right now, send help.


    Sammy sidestepped the question, asked her own with a finger point, "How did this even happen? And not just you either - the both of you!" She said, pointing another finger at Ash too. "It''s hard to see him with one girlfriend, let alone two! Or three! Or however many he''s actually got!"


    I''m offended¡­ but I also agree.


    "I was in the midst of a heroic ploy to rid this city of a garbage truck," Ash nonchntly exined.


    "I got kidnapped by vampires," Amanda cheerfully added.


    "Nevermind, forget I asked!" Sammy said, raising her hands on reflex to shield herself from the bizarreness of it all. Probably the wisest choice she''s ever made so far too.


    Now, there wasn''t any solid reason for Amanda to tag along. She found her supplies, paid it, and had it slinging around in a paper bag, and yet tag along she did regardless - and unlike with Ash, Sammy was far too busy being bedazzled to be uttering devious whispers into her ears.


    Also Amanda was pretty much spoiling her rotten. When Amanda was made aware of Sammy''s financial woes, and how cruel and heartless a cheapskate I really was, she took a peek at her list, and went out of her way to find and buy every single one of the items requested.


    When faced with Sammy''s protest, Amanda simply waved it all off as she happily handed her card over to the cashier. "No, no, no, just think of me as your big sister too, Samantha! And a big sister''s job after all is to make her darling little sister the happiest she can be, right?"


    All from out of the goodness of her heart, I''m sure¡­ and it wasn''t just a devious scheme to bribe her way into Sammy''s good graces. For better or for worse though, it was working.


    Another thing of note was that Amanda pretty much ticked all the boxes for what Sammy sees in a girlfriend. From hand-holding to wallpaper mementos, there was really no room forints.


    But of course, this was Sammy we were talking about. Some way or another, she''ll find a sharper stick to poke deeper into the ho''s nest, and find one she did, with an innocent question thrown my way.


    "I have to ask, it''s been bugging me for a while, but you love Amanda and Ash both right?"


    Treading with great caution, I carefully worded my answer. "Yes, I love them both."


    "Okay, I won''t question the logistics of such a rtionship," Slowly, she looked left, impishly, she veered right, then facing me again, formed a smile. "But surely you must have a favorite between them, right? I mean you can''t equally love them both¡­ that''s such a non-answer!"


    "Oh, but what exactly would you know about it, Ms. Single Seventeen?" I fired back at her. "If you think I''m gonna deliberately walk into thatndmine of a question, you''ve got another thinging."


    She didn''t try any more funny business with me after that. I''m guessing she realized it just wasn''t worth the snark.


    "How about we do something fun, hmm?" Amanda suggested from out of the blue. "Something memorable, something exciting? Samantha''s only here for a few days, after all. Better to make each moment count."


    There was still an entire midday''s daylight to burn before I''m off for work, so I guess¡­ why not?


    "Anything in mind?" I asked.


    As it turns out, asking Amanda, the streamer/gamer hybrid for her idea of a good time, wound up having us strolling beneath therge neon shing sign board of the sprawling arcadeplex.


    Amanda walked in first all eager-like, and we followed along after her delving in deeper, the ear splitting sound of drifting race cars immediately battering at our eardrums followed closely by the crackle of gunfire relentlessly churning out from loudspeakers across the ce. Music boomed from every corner, and so did the shouts of joy from the people inside, slotting in tokens for another session of adrenaline-filled gaming. The gracious melodic fervor of digital entertainment.


    And of course, let''s not also forget its fellow neighbor across the hall, the bumper cars arena only a meager distance away. All those shy cars in a blur of high-octane momentum was a nostalgic sight, although there was one car in a secluded corner there that had a cardboard sign draped over it with ''out ofmission'' written in a bold, ck marker¡­ gee, I wonder how that happened.


    "You''ve ever been to somece like this before, Samantha?" Amanda asked, practically shouting to make herself heard amidst all the hustle and bustle.


    "Not to this extent¡­" She replied. Now, Sammy wasn''t much of a gamer, her thing was more movies and magazines in general, but not even she could resist the allure of what the arcade had to offer. "I didn''t know such a ce like this was even a thing!"


    Ash was also just as equally mesmerized by all the shing lights reflecting back in her sparkling emerald eyes.


    The roar of squealing wheels sted out loud again, piercing through the pandemonium, perking her ears, and snapping her gaze towards a row of cabs - y''know probably know which ones they are already. If not, here''s a hint - they''re the ones that go vroom vroom and skrrt.


    As if ced into a trance, Ash closely followed the sounds of squealing tires and rumbling engines, and ended up unable to tear herself away from watching a group of racers in an intense battle for first beyond the borders of the cab disy.


    So immersed was her focus, that she didn''t even notice me creeping up from behind.


    "How about giving it a go?" I asked, and she immediately flinched.


    Before, I''m sure she''d deny her enthusiasm right away, keep to her reserves and state firmly that it wasn''t at all necessary. But not this time.


    This time, she stared back at me, her eagerness without hesitation, asking almost at once in a breath almost suffocated by her excitement, "May I?"


    Unbeknownst to her, I already had a jumble of tokens on hand I bought at the counter while she was off in racing dreand, and promptly inserted the correct amount to get one of the racing cabs raring and roaring to go.


    "Ooo, that''s a good one!" eximed a wide-eyed Amanda, emerging from out of the crowd with Sammy in tow. "Can never go wrong with a good race! I used to y that all the time!"


    Then, entirely unprompted, she took a vacant seat right beside Ash''s, quickly inserting tokens of her own, and stamping onto the pedal ring the sound of challenge through the loudspeakers.


    "How about a friendly race, Ash? Me and you?" She asked.


    Ash was taken aback, but before she could even answer - Sammy suddenly interjected, eyes glimmering brightly with devious intent.


    "Winner gets a reward from my brother!" She shouted before I could stop her. "Anything the winner desires!"


    In unison, they both turned to look at me, a newfound resolve rippling across both of their faces.


    I swallowed. "Wait, no - "


    "He''ll do it!" Sammy shouted, obstructing me from view. "As his sister, I''ll make him do it!"


    That did it¡­ She did it.... She finally did it.


    What was before a friendly match between acquaintances, had evolved, or devolved, depending on how you look at it, into something a whole lot less amicable.


    Ash pressed down onto her own pedal, and from the loudspeakers screeched the heavy rumble of determination.


    "Very well, as you wish, Lady Amanda," Ash said, gripping tight onto her steering wheel.. "I ept your challenge."

 Chapter 388 - Initial E

    "You''re like, the worst thing in existence, you know that?" I said.


    Sammy yed dumb, stared dumb¡­ she and her dumb face. "What? If you''re gonna have a match, you''re going to need a prize, right?"


    "I''m not really much of a gold medal reward in case you didn''t know."


    "Well, duh, of course I know that," She said, scoffing, and yet still lingering with that dumb mischievous look, tilting her gaze forward at the two contenders. "But they don''t seem to think so."


    Y''know, I feared this, I dreaded this, so how the hell did I not see this? You know what, I can''t even me her for this one, this is all on me. I should have kept my guard up, should have been there at the ready to gag her mouth shut the moment she even spoke up.


    But I didn''t, so now we got the new Fast and Furious sequel on our hands here, this time starring an Elf from another world up against the girl-next-door type that didn''t look one bit like the drifting type¡­ Hollywood had really stepped up their game for this new installment alright.


    BGM was a funky upbeat tune that really gets the blood pumping - well, my blood was pumping, alright... shouting in vain trying to tell both drivers that it ain''t all about winning now.


    "Y''know you''re just falling for that ol'' ssic harem trope where the girls fight over that one guy in an arbitrarypetition, right?" I said to Amanda, who was at moment browsing the map selection for the stage with the sharpest turns and bumpiest roads - overkill. "You''re better than this, you should be. Sammy''s just ying you."


    "So?" She turned to me, smiling, resolve yet but bolstered. "There''s a reason it''s a trope, it''s because it works, and if that trope really rings true, I''ll get you!" Then with a firm pedal press, the stage was chosen. "After all, rules are rules, right?"


    Appealing to Ash also didn''t see much sess either.


    "Regardless of the oue, whether I be afflicted to the throes of bitter defeat, or the sweet fruit of utter triumph, it is to my name and honor to never concede to a challenge given."


    Goddamn she''s just steering a wheel, and pulling some levers, and yet she makes it sound like the end of a speech to justify the cause to start World War Three or something.


    "And of course, a victory well-earned means your high praise," She continued, unwavering determination threatening to suffocate the steering wheel in her grip. "I''d like you to praise me more."


    So, after failing on both ounts, I''ve no other alternative but to step back a fair distance away alongside Sammy again and watch them as they went on to pick their choice of cars.


    And I think this is where Amanda had an unfair sleight of hand, because she could read every vehicle''s stats, and know which was best for which scenario, whereas Ash was simply eyeballing everything - and wound up pressing the pedal on the shiest, coolest looking one there was.


    Well, to be fair, not like I''d pick any different. Fashion over practicality, I always say.


    Someone from somewhere also wound up recognizing Amanda in their midst, which kickstarted a snowball effect which swelled to a bigger snowball in a matter of minutes, and before you know it, not only do we have a race on our hands, but now we now also have a rowdy crowd of spectators cheering and whistling to go with it.


    A couple of days back I was fighting tooth and nail for both of them, and now here the both of them were about to be deployed on that same battlefield of love. Oh, how the tables have turned.


    "C''mon, you can act all serious and gloomy all you want," said Sammy, nudging at the ribs with her elbow. "But you got two girls vying for your approval - you''re ttered, admit it, admit it!"


    "Even if you''re right, which you aren''t," She was right, but she doesn''t need to know that. I continued. "I don''t see what your end goal is in meddling with my rtionships, what''s your motive?"


    "Mmm, well, the way I see it, if they''re dating you, then by extension they''re also dating me, right?"


    "No."


    "I''m just¡­ making sure, alright? If I''m gonna have a sister-inw, I''d rather have one, or two, or even three... that will be willing to go the extra mile. As they do say, a happy sister is a happy brother."


    "So this is all strictly for your benefit, then?" I asked, still dubious. "No sabotaging, we''re not gonna have a repeat like the incident with Cathy?"


    "I can''t believe you''re still hung up over that. Do I really have to spell it out for you?"


    "Spell what out?"


    "That Catchy-Cathy was very obviously ying you for a fool the whole time," Sammy said, rolling her eyes so drearily. "And like the fool we both know you are, you fell for it. She wasn''t interested in a rtionship, she was interested in a manservant."


    This was news to me¡­ the profound, mouth-gaping kind of news too. "How do you know?"


    "Irrelevant info, you don''t need to know how I know¡­ not like I was keeping an eye on her for you or anything. A thank you would be nice though, I just saved you from teen bankruptcy and a broken heart."


    After that she went and joined the cheers and whistling, with her cries of support echoing a slight bias towards Amanda, leaving me to mull over the ballistic missile of revtions she just dropped all over my airspace.


    Was my teenage self really that daft and dense to not know an act of maniption when he sees one? Did he really take all those fleeting smiles shared across the hallways at school at face value, did he really fall for that cutesy deceptive voice?


    Or was Sammy just lying again?


    Well, to be fair¡­ ain''t like my present self was any better. I mean I was indebted to the mob ever since Chapter 1 so¡­ maybe she was telling the truth after all.


    Which means... her probing and bothering Ash, all of her mindless questions she''s been asking all this time, are you telling me - ?


    "So you''re doing this all for me, then, aren''t you?"


    I didn''t shout it, more than likely I got drowned out by all the other noises, but I knew Sammy heard me. That quick brief nce she gave me acknowledged it, all but confirmed it, and then she opened her mouth.


    "Look sharp, gold medal!" She called out to me. "The race is about to start!"


    Showing on both disys, a red light turned to a bright yellow, and in unison, both cabs began to growl ferociously.


    The light turned green.


    Ready, set, go.


    Amanda and Ash both sped past the checkered line neck to neck, and not even a momentter, they were screeching to a halt, twisting the wheel, as fast, as hard as they could left, around a long snakey bend.


    The second corner was even sharper, and although no mistakes were made on either part, Ash just had less experience overall, and Amanda abruptly left herpetitor in the dust to the cheers of the crowd.


    They were threeps in total, and they''ve only raced halfway through the first stretch ofp one, there was still a chance to turn the tides - Ash kept steadfast, keeping cool and soldiering on.


    Soon the air was just a constant ambiance of tire screeches, and the hard shifting of gears apanied by the howls of a fric crowd ooo-ing with every narrow miss by mere inches onto iing traffic.


    Here and there, they were phones out recording the whole fiasco. I''m also pretty sure someone, somewhere had already got a pay-per-view livestream setup going too. It didn''t seem like much, but really you had to be there in order to feel it¡­ the tension and adrenaline was just that palpable, especially as Ash was slowly but surelying up on Amanda''s heels with every turn made.


    She was mastering the drift, knowing when exactly to hit the brakes and when to start turning down to the microseconds. It was like with the bumper cars all over again, didn''t matter what you make her drive, you give her a steering wheel on it and she''ll do miracles with it.


    Byp two, Ash was practically trailing Amanda''s every move. Half the crowd at this point had also shifted allegiance to this unknown prodigy at work. It was only a matter of time before second overtook first¡­ and despite having all the speed and the know-how to boot, Amanda was losing the fight against the inevitable¡­ and the struggle and strain showing on her face implied that she knew it too.


    Drastic measures needed to be taken, and so she did.


    It was at the halfway mark of the finalp that Ash learned a valuable lesson about trailing too close to your opponent''s vehicle. A sudden stop, a quick press of the brake, and devastation was a sure guarantee¡­ as it was just then.


    Amanda brake-checked her.


    A split-second sh of red filled Ash''s screen, and without a moment for her to even process what had happened, her wheels were squealing, careening, spiraling out of her control - her disy a rapidly swiveling blur of the streets andndscape before eventuallying to a stop colliding against the hard concrete wall.


    Amanda went on to win first ce by a mile and a half,unching off of her seat to the cheers of the gathered masses. Meanwhile Ash slowly got up, walking away in a daze as if she really had gotten into an ident herself.


    "Well now we know who''s willing to y dirty, don''t we?" Sammy said, nudging me again. "Amanda seriously doesn''t y around, wow!"


    "Ash did well too," I pointed out.


    "Eh, I suppose."


    Yes, by all ounts, Ash took the loss with grace and dignity that you woulde to expect from a Knight of her stature. See, there she was now approaching Amanda over probably to bow and shake hands for a raced well-raced and to -


    "I would like for a rematch."


    What.


    "What?" Amanda said, drawing her head back. "A rematch?"


    "Rematch," Sammy repeated, her smile stretching from ear to ear. "Okay, I guess Ash doesn''t y around either when ites to you."


    "Apetition such as this simply does not do the prize entitled justice," Ash exined solemnly. "If it is for Master, do you not think the effort should justify the reward?"


    Amanda blinked nkly. "I''m... not really understanding, but from what I''m gathering - you just want another chance to win the prize, don''t you?"


    Ash stayed silent, neither confirming nor denying, failing to realize her silence and the red of her cheeks all but confirmed it already.


    "Alright, sure, I''ll bite! We''ll make it best two out of three, alright?" Amanda said, probably still riding high on her endorphins to think things clearly. "But we''ll y a different game each time, to keep things challenging, is that good with you?"


    "I have no qualms on those conditions," Ash said, perked ears wriggling at her newfound second wind. "Very well, I ept."


    Some might wonder why wasn''t I there to interject my say into things? After all, wasn''t I the one wanting to put a stop to this in the first ce? Well, Sammy was wondering the same thing.


    "I''m not gonna stop you from stopping them, y''know?" She told me. "I''ve seen all that I want to, I''m good."


    "I know," I replied back, saying nothing more than that, already walking towards them to congratte them both on a match well-yed.


    Ash was smiling, both of them were. We all were too. Here, any stress, any worries you might arrive with, would eventually be forgotten in this neon world of distraction and fun.


    After all that''s happened to us - fun might just be what the doctor ordered. For Ash, Amanda¡­ probably Sammy too.


    And probably more than most, I needed it too. Fun, distraction. I needed to forget.


    Just for now¡­ Selfish as it may be, immature¡­ but even so¡­


    I want to forget.


    So I''ll forget¡­ and I''ll have fun.

 Chapter 389 - Second Match Warm Up

    We marched on through the beeps and boops of the 8-bit, 32-bit, whatever-bit orchestra of sound, utilizing instruments of many kinds - the cker of furiously-mashed rainbow buttons, the rhythmic bang of a gun massacring zombies left and right, the jingle of basketball hoops with every perfect toss - and the many talented musicians, ying without end, mashing those buttons, pulling those triggers, and throwing those hoops¡­ just so many selections to choose from, and yet the question still stand unanswered - which one?


    "How about one of those fighting games?" Sammy suggested, eyeing a group of teenagers huddled over a pair of arcade machines ring out grunts and war cries at the rate of three roars per second. "That''s a sight I''d like to see."


    "Street Fighter?" The reigning champion pped her hands in excitement. "I''m not that bad myself, we can y that!"


    I took one good look at a row of disys running idle and immediately thought to myself - yeah nah, no way.


    I mean It ain''t really that fair of a match if one of your opponents had her name consistently stered all over the high score leaderboards, whilst the other was still grasping the concept of what a joystick is.


    Not that bad my ass¡­


    Good racer, good fighter, I''m presuming good shooter too - why''s she not enlisted yet in some world-renowned esports team, I''ll never know.


    "Master¡­" I felt a light tug at my sleeve, I looked over and Ash was pointing a fair distance away. "Whatever that may be over yonder, it has piqued my curiosity, perchance may we - "


    "Ah, even better!" And there went Amanda, still riding high off of her win, already spurring towards whatever the hell Ash was pointing at. The fact that she could tell at this distance over the millions of shuffling heads in the way - just how many times has she been here?


    We followed her lead, circumventing the crowd and ending up delving deeper into theplex. Here, there weren''t as many arcade machines, but what itcked in games, it drastically made up for with¡­ other games, yeah. The more practical kinds.


    w machines, punch bags, darts, billiards, and there, with one hand running fondly over its smooth edges, Amanda was standing over at one end of a lone air hockey table.


    "I''m actually not that bad at this too!" She proimed, her smile dripping with utter confidence.


    Of course, she wasn''t.


    "This is...?" Ash cocked her head, slow to approach the side opposite Amanda''s who was already scouring around her little handbag for tokens.


    "Game''s called air hockey," Sammy said, taking my ce as the usual human encyclopedia for Ash. "And this here is an air hockey table. You use these paddles - we call them strikers - and to win you have to score seven points before your opponent does by striking a puck into the opponent''s little slot there, you see that gap over there? Oh, you also have to protect your own all the while, so it''s kinda like real hockey, y''know?"


    "I see," Ash said, nodding attentively. "And this ''real hockey'' you mention, what is it?"


    "Not important," I said, stepping in and sliding her one of the hockey paddles. "But just so we''re on a level ying field, how about a warm-up round first so that we all know what''s going on?"


    I thought it was a good idea, but then a quiet little grumbling to my left, and a show of pouted lips on that same left implied that Amanda certainly thought otherwise.


    "You''re only saying that because you want Ash to win, don''t you?" She used me, folding her arms and turning her nose up in the air. "She''s a passive fast learner, I had her in my party all the time so I know! She levels up like no one''s business! She''s OP."


    Now, I don''t know how many hoops of logic she had to jump to get to that conclusion, but she''s clearly ying the wrong game here¡­ the basketball game is the other way.


    "I''m only saying that because, unlike us mere humans, Ash didn''t even know what a hockey puck was until about thirty seconds ago."


    "Same thing either way," Amanda said, doubling down by mming both hands down on a table like some kind of ace attorney. "I''m smelling favoritism, that''s not fair! In case you aren''t aware, I''m also ying for you. Where''s my emotional support?"


    "Oh boy, what - you want a pat on the head or something? A kiss good luck?"


    Even in the face of such an offer, Amanda still kept her lips in a pout. "Tease me all you want but unless you''re actually going to do it, I''m still gonna call bias on your part."


    "Fair point, big bro," Sammy said, sniggering. "I''m on Amanda''s side here. What''s it gonna be?"


    There we go again with my darling little sister putting me on the spot. Can never call it quits, can she?


    I paused briefly to nce at Ash, and it seemed she had taken the wise approach of keeping silent and pretending she didn''t exist at the moment. I wish I could do that right now.


    Oh, don''t tell me I''m actually gonna have to do it to make her satisfied. Aw man, in front of Ash? Ugh, in front of Sammy? No, you know what? If I can''t appeal to her emotionally¡­ then I guess I''ll just have to appeal to her gamer...ly.


    For a moment, I pretended to give it some thought, mulling it over with a silent ''hmm'' and some profound stroking on my non-existent beard, before finally voicing my thoughts on the matter, to which I only had a single one, "That sounds like losing to me."


    "Sounds like -" Amanda stumbled over her words. "What?"


    "You heard me," I said. "You pretty much just proimed you can''t beat Ash at your level. That you have no chance in hell of winning unless you y her while she''s still green. Don''t know about you, but that sounds like admitting defeat to me."


    And it worked like a charm. The arrogant scoff, the disbelieving chuckle, that smarmy little smirk spreading her lips wide. I never thought toxicity could look so beautiful.


    "Who said anything about admitting defeat?" She said, hunching forward and batting wide maddened eyes at me. "I never said I''d lose. Who said that? When did you hear me say that? I just said that you wanted her to win more than me."


    "And I never said that either," I said, throwing out a big frown at her. "But you''re the one going ''oh no, a warm-up! My one weakness! Oh woe is me, what a world, what a world,'' so really who''s the one that''s really saying stuff here?"


    "Oh-ho-ho, alrighty, alright, fine by me!" Amanda shouted, her zing red cheeks only equally matched by the fire burning in her eyes. "I''ll prove it! I''ll win! No big deal! Take all the warm-ups you want! I''ll show you! I''ll show you all!"


    Perhaps I went a little bit too overboard with the mocking there - but hey, it did the trick. Amanda was gunning to y, all qualms set aside. No longer was she the sweet, lovable, soft-spoken maiden I knew her as. Now, The only thing that mattered to her now was the match and only the match... like the true toxic gremlin gamer she really was all along.


    "Y''know, maybe you should have just kissed her," Sammy muttered.


    "Mmm¡­" I narrowed my lips. "Maybe."


    Even Ash looked a bit hesitant to face this new and arguably improved version of Amanda, but since she too had her eyes set on the prize, she once again steeled her resolve, and shifted into a readied stance.


    And so without wasting another moment - the warm-up matchmenced, and to absolutely no surprise to anybody around, Ash was utterly horrendous at the game.


    I suppose it doesn''t help that Amanda was also out for blood, striking at the puck each time with the intent to kill, but even so - I don''t know how you can own-goal yourself three times in a row without doing it on purpose, but somehow Ash managed to find a way.


    By the time we got to round seven the score was a six-zero lead - take a guess whose score is whose. It was Amanda''s turn to strike, and she struck alright - hard. It went soaring, like a bullet from out the barrel of a gun that''s how fast it was. Ash reacted just as quickly, I don''t know if impulse or intended, either way in this instance she managed to send me back, striking the edge of the puck by a narrow inch.


    Like a pinball, it went zig-zagging across the table, clinking at the sides gradually losing momentum. Amanda caught it just as it slid again towards the middle and shot it directly forward.


    Amanda''s words rung prophetically in my head at that moment - that remark about Ash learning fast - because before the puck could even cross over to her side of the table, Ash was already darting forward to intercept, and then with an ear-splitting clink that resounded throughout the vicinity - the puck whizzed from out of sight.


    Nobody saw where the hell it went - but the scoreboard certainly did¡­ rounding the constant 0 to the right into a bright, bold 1.


    "I believe that''s enough practice for the time being," Ash casually said. "Let us proceed onwards to the real match."


    There was a palpable tension to the stare they were giving each other across from one another. Wouldn''t call it malicious, wouldn''t say it was mean-natured, it was more like an awareness, an acknowledgment, to a battle worth contending, to a rival worth fighting with.


    "Fine by me," Amanda said, shing a smile. "But don''t feel too bad when you lose, these things happen."


    "I believe it is I that should be the one saying that to you instead," Ash responded, reciprocating the smile. "I am, after all, ''OP'', as you say, am I not?"


    Was this taunting? Was this Ash actually taunting? The honorable chivalrous Knight at all times resorting to petty snides? Oh my God, I think I''m gonna cry tears, no joke.


    Meanwhile, Sammy was taking a step back, no actually two steps, no wait three steps back, no wait - where the hell is she going?


    "I''m just gonna be watching from way right over here," She shouted, answering my bewildered stare from afar. "Decapitation by hockey puck doesn''t sound nice, so¡­"


    Fair point.


    Yeah, I should be moving too actually. I''ve had enough near-death experiences under my belt already.


    Let''s not add another one.


    I don''t think Nick would appreciate me missing another shift twice in a row, even if it was over my dead, decapitated body.

 Chapter 390 - Coming Back Down

    A crowd was assembling around the two again. It started small at first, a sole one, a pair of twos, curious onlookers trickling in wondering what the hell those loud ''ping!'' and ''pong!'' sounds wereing from, then it expanded to a crowd of three, and from there it wasn''t long before a quartet of four showed up.


    It was a full minute of feet shuffling before suddenly everyone was squirming and shoving amongst each other for some elbow room, fighting for the perfect view for the most anticipated battle of the century, part two.


    Also, it''s no wonder people keep finding us when half the ambiance noises from the vicinity wereing from us - doesn''t help that they, both Ash and Amanda, were audibly exerting their efforts with loud grunts and heaves like tennis yers under the hot sun.


    From the way the men in the audience were all staring at them¡­ must be a pretty popr fetish, I guess.


    I was genuinely impressed by their utter disy of quick finesse - so agile, so quick, split-second moments that could have ended badly swiftly averted by split-second reactions. It was still only the first round by the way, and yet it felt like it''d been ten by how long it was still going - neither was at all willing to concede that first point, and either wasmitted to earning it for themselves.


    Never in my lifetime would I think I''d find myself so engrossed in a match of air hockey. Shit, why wasn''t this an Olympic sport? I could watch the shit out of this game for the whole day.


    A powerful strike sending the puck streaking like a cannon finally set the scoreboard at odds with one another, and the crowd went wild with celebration - Ash had scored the first point.


    I joined the roaring ovation, wasn''t sure if she could single me out among the crowd, but I''d like to think that the smile that formed on her face meant that she did.


    Amanda kept firm though, the loss only serving to bolster her determination, and as the second roundmenced, it was back again with the brutal back and forth of paddles.


    Second round was Amanda''s triumph, and she reveled hard in that victory - cheering the loudest, jumping the highest, twirling the fastest. It was actually quite adorable watching her do a mini tap dance in excitement.


    In the third round, thanks to a slightly over-enthused Ash, the puck went soaring off the table, nearly taking off a couple of heads in its descent andnding somewhere nobody saw. An impromptu volunteer search party was promptly assembled to try and find the damn thing, and in the meantime, I took a pale-faced Ash aside to try and soothe her nerves over.


    "I forget myself," She said, bowing fervently. "I humbly apologize, Master. This won''t happen again."


    "You really wanna win this thing that bad, don''t you?" spoke an impish Sammy at my side, suddenly having donned a safety helmet on her head from out of nowhere. No clue where she got it, I''m guessing she pulled it out of her ass with magic¡­ dammit, Sammy. "I''m real curious now, if you win¡­ what exactly are you going to make my big brother do for you?"


    And as for an answer, a reaction? Ash faintly blushed.


    "If you would allow it," She softly muttered. "I would very much prefer not to say it out loud."


    Yet Sammy that nosy brat just wouldn''t let her be. "Okay, then whisper it."


    "Sammy..." I shot her the signature older sibling re, and she immediately got the message.


    "Alright, alright," She said, raising her arms and conceding with a grumble, before giving Ash a quick subtle leer. "I''ll just be sure to ask you again when my brother isn''t watching.


    "Sammy."


    "I''m joking!"


    After a while, the puck was found, the match continued, all''s well that ends well - and that goes for Ash too, iming the third round as hers. The fourth being Amanda''s, and the fifth once more being in Ash''s field.


    It was a high-stakes, intense back and forth of points and paddles, and the fact that Amanda was even keeping pace at all with the reflexes and speed of Ash''s was a feat in and of itself, even if she was holding back a bit.


    The sixth skirmish was shaping out to be the longest battle of attrition yet, and everyone was on bated breath anticipating who''de out victorious.


    The atmosphere was seriously electrifying, even I couldn''t help but tense up with every strike of the puck, every swerve of the paddle - Sammy was yelling herself hoarse too, bing Amanda''s own personal cheerleader. In fact, everyone was screaming, moring for their picks.


    Me? I cheered on for both sides. True Neutral all the way, baby.


    A ck here, a click there, outstretched arms everywhere, the y-by-y was reaching a peak, any moment either was ready to give, would it be Ash, would it be Amanda?


    Really, who knows? And frankly, who cares? The most important thing was the smiles on their faces¡­ carefree and happy. The fun they were having, the fun we were having, that I was.


    Another ck, resounding, resonating greatly I thought I could feel it in my body. Then another click the puck back, and I realized I really was feeling it.


    A vibration. A rumble.


    My phone in my pocket.


    I was getting a call. From who, that indeed was the question. If I only had a single finger, I still wouldn''t be able to count how many people I know that would be calling me at this time of the day.


    Irene came to mind almost immediately - was it Ria? That thought alone spurred an impulse that had me nearly dropping it to the floor as I reached for it.


    No, it wasn''t actually. The moment I saw who was ringing, I could practically feel myself being wrenched violently from the moment, away from the fun, the joy, and back again to reality.


    It''s strange, she shouldn''t be making me feel this way but she does. I never thought she would, and never in a billion lifetimes did I ever see myself dreading this call, her call.


    Mom''s calling.


    Ordinarily, I would have already answered without a moment''s notice¡­ but after what I''ve seen, what I''ve heard, after Ria¡­ all I could picture in my mind was her in that forest, in that gown, in that moment, and I just couldn''t bring myself to lift my thumb.


    The phone continued to buzz in my palm. Somehow, it felt as if it was ringing wassting for longer than it should.


    Most likely it''s just my imagination, but it should have been a missed call by now¡­ and yet¡­


    I took a quick nce around my surroundings again, the crowd going wild, Amanda pumping her first in the air, and the scoreboard buzzing loud.


    Must have scored¡­ must have missed it¡­


    Sammy was also giving her a celebratory high-five, smiling ever as carefree.


    Why didn''t she call Sammy instead?


    Guess she really wants to talk to me, huh?


    I suppose I better go find out what she wants.


    But not here... certainly not here, I couldn''t answer her here. Too loud, too rowdy, wouldn''t be able to hear. I quietly excused myself, careful not to draw attention as I wiggled through narrow openings in the crowd. It took quite some time, more than what most people would be willing to wait, and yet even as I flung one of the bathroom stalls wide open, closed the toilet seat and twisted the lock shut... my ringtone continued to bounce acoustically across the shining white porcin walls.


    With a single blink, and the slight press of my thumb, I raised my phone to one ear, and forced a smile from ear to ear, taking in arge breath, "Hey Mom, what''s up?"


    "Morning, my dear," and there it was, the voice I dreaded hearing, in that same loving tone, that same affectionate voice, always, past, present, future, that voice, and tone. "Are you alright there? It took you quite some time to answer the phone. You had me a little worried."


    Worried... of course, of course she was... what mother wouldn''t be? It''s normal, it''s normal.


    "Oh, no, I was, I was - I''m outside in a mall, not a lot of ces where things are quiet, y''know? Had to find a bathroom first."


    "Ah," I hear a faint sigh from across the line, a faint relief. "I should have thought as much. Busy day, hmm?"


    "Hm, kinda."


    "How are you these days?" She asked, her every word a familiarity, afort, and yet... also not. "You''ve been eating well, I hope? Sleeping well? I hope you''ve been taking care of yourself well. I never said anything then, but you looked slightly, just a little, skinny around the arms when I came over to visit."


    Questions like these, it felt more like a doctor''s appointment than anything, but then again - Mothers are your lifetime nurses, after all... and she was too. But then again, again... she wasn''t usually the type to ask these kinds of things.


    "Yeah, I''m good," I said, my answers nk and automatic. "I''m doing well, things are alright here."


    "Ah, sorry, I''m probing too much, aren''t I? I''m asking typical Mom questions, that doesn''t sound like me does it?" She said sheepishly, too self-aware of herself apparently. "It''s just... waking up today with both your bedrooms empty instead of just yours. It''s really not a sight I''m used to yet, you two are growing so fast, so quick, it''s so sad to see... but also so, so nice, you know?"


    I heard the love in her voice, and in this cramped stall, in this muffled quiet, I heard it ring true. This was my Mom speaking, after all... Terestra...


    "I''ll just have to take your word for it, I guess."


    "Can''t rte, I see," She said in slight amusement. "Don''t worry, once you have kids of your own, you''ll know what I mean."


    Is this what she was calling me for? I don''t think it was.


    "Right, uh, anyway... did you need something? You didn''t call for just a checkup, did you?"


    "Ah, yes! Sorry, I got distracted there," Mom paused, a faint trickling and clinking sound in the background implying she was midway through cleaning the dishes. "I just wanted to check up on Samantha there? How is she doing so far? Okay? I hope you''ve been looking out for her."


    So this was a checkup.


    "Yeah, yeah, no, Sammy''s fine, we''re fine," I replied again on auto. "She''s with me in the mall too, shopping for some stuff for her friends."


    "Not overspending, is she?" She said, sounding a little strict there.


    "Mmm, she has a private benefactor, not bankrupt yet at least."


    "And how is she feeling?" She continued to ask, not even bothering to address the aforementioned benefactor. "Is she enjoying herself there?"


    "Umm, I dunno, she looks like she''s having fun so far," I said, then it dawned on me then that this really shouldn''t be my answers to give. "Y''know, if you''re just gonna call me to check up on Sammy, then you should have just called Sammy herself, right?"


    "Ah," A tter in the background, something went and slipped. "True."


    "Do you want me to pass the phone over to her?"


    "No, no," Her answer was immediate, nonchnt. "I don''t think that''s necessary."


    "You don''t think?" I repeated, hoping she''d hear how bizarre that sounded. "You don''t want to speak to her?"


    "Oh, no, my dear, I do, don''t mistake that," She assured, sounding too gentle and honest for me to even consider the contrary.


    "Then?" I asked.


    "It''s just the other way around, is all," She replied, still keeping her tone oh so light.. "It''s your sister that doesn''t want to speak to me."

 Chapter 391 - Toilet Talk

    Sammy wasn''t talking to Mom. Excuse me, what?


    Why? When? How?


    This was the first I was hearing of any of this. Sammy certainly didn''t give anything away that implied this was all happening. I even asked her this morning if she texted Mom yet that she''s arrived safe and sound, she told me she did, but now I''m wondering¡­ did she?


    Mom heard my sudden silence from the other end of the line, and knowing me all too well, heard every one of my unspoken questions as well, and addressed them all with a single answer, "Listen, I know you''re a sweet, considerate, caring boy¡­ but dear, really, you shouldn''t worry too much about it, okay?"


    But the sweet, considerate, caring boy I was, I promptly ignored her words, and asked, "What happened, Mom?"


    "My, my, my," She gave a quiet chuckle. "Just can''t resist, can you?"


    Every other concern I had at the moment, I left stuffed and stowed in the back of my head. I was entirely prepared to sit out in this dingy little stall for as long as it took for the whole story to unfold, and most likely Mom knew that too, that''s why she didn''t try again to throw me off, and instead, simply exined.


    "Okay, but I''ll say it just once more first, it really isn''t that big of a concern," She said, speaking a word of warning before beginning. "It started probably a week or so ago, things were its usual normal routine¡­ and then one day in the morning, your sister abruptly stopped speaking to me."


    She stopped there, and I started. "Is that seriously it?"


    "Well, she never did exin why. I even asked, and all she did was walk away from me," Mom borated, her tone a slightly somber one. "It was a little sad to see, honestly. My darling daughter giving me the cold shoulder¡­ well, if it''s any constion, at least your Dad was spared the same treatment."


    So she''s okay with talking with our father but not with our mother? Okay, my theory that this was just somete phase of teenage rebellion acting up was out the window now.


    It had to be something to do with Mom in particr, something about her, that was making Sammy act like this towards her, and really I couldn''t think of any other reason besides the one¡­ the most obvious, likely one... the same reason why I was so reluctant to answer my phone.


    "I think she''s been having dreams," Mom said. "Strange dreams, unusual ones... has she told you anything about it?"


    I slowly nodded my head on impulse. "She''s said she''s been having visions about me turning to, um, well¡­ to how you were before you had us."


    "Visions?" She repeated, and I heard in the background that things have gone quiet. "Just visions? Nothing else?"


    Was there supposed to be something else?


    "Not that she''s told me," I answered.


    "And what''s this about you turning into me?" She said, her tone suddenly growing sharp.


    "I don''t know, It''s what she said," I threw a hand in the air. "Why? You don''t think it''s a possibility?"


    "I never once considered the thought," She immediately said, speaking in a firm tone of finality that didn''t allow for any doubts to manifest. "You''re the sweetest boy I know¡­ just because you share in my nature, doesn''t mean you share in my legacy. There''s no vile thing festering within you trying to sway you to do things you won''t... there''s just you, and what you choose to do. That''s all there is to it. So if you''re worried, don''t be, okay? You''re the way you are because of the way you are¡­ not because of who I was, or who anyone was, alright?"


    The thing was, I already knew there was no way I''d ever end up being bad, but for some reason, hearing it from Mom, especially from Mom, it opened up the floodgates within me allowing a sense of relief toe coursing through.


    A mother''s soothingfort really was a force to be reckoned with.


    "And as for your sister," I heard her give a sigh. "I believe she''s also been having visions of me¡­ and the things I''ve done in the past. It''s normal, it''s okay, I foresaw this happening the moment your father and I decided to let the secret finally slip."


    "You knew this wasing?"


    "Not for a few more years, at least," An even bigger sigh sounded. "But your sister surpasses expectations. You see, the more adept you are with your magic, the more receptive you be to external influences¡­ and living with someone like me for all her life, it reallyes as no surprise."


    Was Sammy''s potential really that vast? Was there even a peak to it, a limit? Because from the sound of it, it sounded as if there wasn''t. Putting that aside¡­ was that also the real reason, then? Why Sammy was here with me now and not at home with her? Perhaps she just couldn''t bear being under the same roof as her for a second longer. Maybe she just needed to get away for a bit, make some distance.


    If so, why didn''t Sammy tell me just upfront?


    Once again, Mom''s irvoyant instinct went into effect, and knew already what I was thinking before I even thought of it.


    "Do me a favor, dear," She said, her voice going especially soft. "Don''t bring any of this up with your sister, alright? Let her sort her feelings out herself, let her deal with it. In time, I''m sure she''lle around. After all, knowing who her mother really was has to be a bitter pill to swallow¡­ not just for her, but for you too."


    When she asks me like that, how the hell could I possibly say no?


    "Fine," I said, reluctantlyplying. "I won''t bug her about it."


    "That''s my boy," She whispered, and I could practically hear the smile in her voice as she spoke. "Okay, I think I''ve taken enough of your time now. Any longer and your sister might start worrying. I should go."


    "Oh," I said surprised, seeing the amount of time that had ticked by on my wristwatch. "Okay, alright, sure."


    "Keep an eye on your sister for me, alright?" She reminded me lightly. "I''ll stop bugging you. You have fun shopping now! Bye-bye."


    "No, wait - hold on!"


    I shouted it before I could even think of the thought of stopping myself. Irrationality, impulsiveness, I heard it carried by my voice, echoing loudly across the cramped stall.


    Momentarily, I was crossing my fingers, hoping dearly I''d hear the beep of the dial tone sound, that on the other end she didn''t have to hear that same echo resounding.


    But then I heard a noise, a voice.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Mom asked in a worried instant. "What is it?"


    Damn it, didn''t I just tell myself I''ll forget? That I wouldn''t think about? How fucked was my resolve that I couldn''t go an hour without it faltering so easily? Why couldn''t I just help myself?


    "I looked into Ria''s memories. I saw how you met her."


    Why couldn''t I just say it was nothing?


    To that, Mom didn''t speak, didn''t utter a single word of acknowledgment. She just stayed quiet, just kept listening.


    "When you were trying to convince her to destroy Astra, when you made her kill that man, Caim," I continued to say, my mouth seemingly taking on a will of its own. "Did it¡­ did it work? What happened afterward? Did she help you destroy Astra? Was she¡­ was she a factor in you eventually destroying Kronocia in its entirety?"


    The next few seconds of awaiting her reply felt tense for some reason¡­ this wasn''t a question I was asking my mother, this was a question I was asking Terestra.


    "If you''re asking me this," She slowly said. "It means she hasn''t told you¡­ which means¡­ is Lady Enstar still keeping her under?"


    "She''s still asleep, yes."


    "You''re trying to wake her?"


    "Was," I corrected. "Not anymore."


    She didn''t push any further, didn''t ask me to borate. I think she knew just how much difort I was in asking her this, and went straight to the heart of the matter.


    "I sought her help only because Astra had a barrier erected that prevented me, or anybody aligned to me from taking a step into the kingdom."


    "Yeah, I know. I saw."


    "I invested a few good weeks trying to convince her to aid me in destroying that barrier from within¡­ which culminated into, well¡­ what you saw in that memory."


    I let her go on.


    "But as to whether it seeded," She paused, and I heard her breathe lightly from beneath the static. "You know how I tend to get sick every other week of the month? My illness?"


    "Mmm¡­"


    "It stems from the consequence of crossing into the kingdom with the barrier still holding strong. I was severely weakened that day, the wrath of all the Seven Divines collectively striking upon my being relentlessly¡­ it was the closest I''ve ever gotten to feeling close to death. I took the barrier down myself."


    Leaving with my own breath, I felt the relief, and from the other end, I think she heard it too.


    "I didn''t manage to convince her," Mom said lightly, reassuringly. "So don''t worry, you don''t have to think of Ria the same way you and your sister have to think of me."


    Once again, she''s just too self-aware.


    I swallowed hard. "I don''t - "


    "Okay, I really have to go now, dearie," She interrupted me, her voice still so cheery. "Have a nice day."


    There was more I wanted to say still, more I wanted to hear... but I never got the chance, my wish was granted..... and the beep of the dial tone was the only thing that answered me back.

 Chapter 392 - Footloose

    The air hockey world championship grand finals were already long over by the time I got back to the arcade. How did I know? Well, it got a lot easier weaving through the crowd, since there practically wasn''t any crowd to weave through at all¡­ just a dispersing remnant of one, the expressions on their faces basked in some kind of intense afterglow.


    Must have been a pretty epic finale. Hope somebody recorded it at least.


    I headed back to where all the clicking and cking were sounding, but one look over at the battleground showed that another pair had taken over now, having their go at abusing the poor hockey puck, this time with not as much fanfare and hype the match prior.


    For a moment there I thought I was gonna have to search the entireplex looking for them, but with a loud ck of heels and someone rigorous coughing from behind¡­ apparently, that wouldn''t have to be necessary.


    "Well, well, here returns the runaway prize, looking his prize-y self as always," Amanda had her hands to her hips, jutting them to one side like a model in a pose. If she''s intentionally looking pretentious, it''s working. "Samantha said you went to the restroom, what happened? Clog your foot in the toilet bowl or something? You missed the match."


    "Yeah, I guessed as much," I said, peeking over her shoulder thinking I''d find the rest, but nope, nothing there but the slight sway of her hair. "Where''s the other two?"


    She blew a puff of air. "Really? I thought the logical question to ask first would be who won the round?"


    "Well, obviously Ash did, right?" I replied, and before she couldsh at and incriminate me with any baseless assumptions, added, "Otherwise you would be all over me by now, wouldn''t you?"


    She blew an even bigger puff. "What? I''m not that clingy."


    "Yes, you are."


    "Argh, who died and made you detective?" She eximed, clicking her tongue, then realizing I''d had her beat, finally relented the oue. "Alright, fine! Yes! Ash won. I never even stood a chance in the first ce."


    I gave her a smile. "See?"


    "I told you she''s seriously broken," The sore loser continued to grumble and whine. "The more she does something, the better she gets at it. It''s unfair, this game is rigged."


    "Wow, a rigged game," I said, pondering upwards to the ceiling. "I always wondered how that would feel like. I certainly wouldn''t know."


    Amanda was not having any of my smartassery at the moment, so I decided to stop because saying any more was like pouring lemon juice on an open wound that was already sprinkled with a toxic dose of salt.


    "Anyway, so now you each both won a game," I said, swiftly changing topics. "All we now need is a tiebreaker and we can finally end this whole rivalry business."


    "Mmm," with a heel turn, Amanda began to walk and I promptly matched her pace, strutting alongside her crossed arms and her slightly disgruntled expression. "Actually while you were gone, we already found the perfect tiebreaker to decide our victor."


    I nced at her, an eyebrow rising. "You did?"


    "We did," She corrected, turning a sudden left deeper inwards that had me missing the turn and doubling back. "Sammy and I, we found it, decided on it, it''s the perfect final round! Only¡­"


    "Only?"


    She threw me a dull dreary look. "Only Ash doesn''t seem to think so."


    Oh-ho-ho? What''s this? A modern worldmodity that Ash, the easily mesmerized, easily fascinated, Elf-Knight herself was feeling reluctant to give a go? Okay, this I gotta see to believe.


    A few more turns across a few more cabs before we were finally there, finallying face to face with this quote-unquote ''perfect final round''. It took me a moment to single it out amongst the other arcade machines scattered around the vicinity, but when I did, when I finally saw it¡­ I realized that I''ve been hearing it the whole time we were here, I just never noticed it.


    The techno synth, the hip-hop beats, the pop songs that got my feet tapping that would echo in the background ever so often. At first, I thought that it was just songs on a loop yed on a loudspeaker or something, but it wasn''t actually¡­ it was this all along.


    A big machineid out center-stage, its bottom half just a row of speakers booming a fric beat, while the upper half consisted of just a wide t-screen, disying a scene of a glowing neon silhouette swaying to the rhythm¡­ a dance machine.


    I remembered cocking my head back, I also remembered turning to Amanda wanting to make sure I wasn''t just looking at the wrong machine, but the smirk on her face told me without a doubt that I wasn''t.


    Sammy was there already on one of the neon-shing tforms, in the midst of a bop, and from where I was standing, it looked as if she was doing a parade march rather than a dance really. She paid more focus stamping on the arrow keys in time to the beat than she did pulling off any shy dance moves.


    Actually, I take back the marchingment - it was more like she was stomping on a colony of ants. Still, can''t deny from the smile I briefly saw on her face that she was having the time of her life theremitting insect genocide.


    Seeing her be so energetic and loose had me thinking of Mom again. Like, you couldn''t even tell there was anything wrong with how carefree she looked right then.


    If this was all it took for her to easily forget her troubles, then it must just mean it wasn''t that much of a trouble in the first ce, right? She wasn''t afraid of Mom that much, right?


    "Well?" Amanda asked, her face popping into my corner view.


    "Seriously?" I said in the face of her widening smile.


    "What better way to decide a winner but with a dance-off?" She reasoned. "It seems only right, right?"


    Honestly in a bizarre, twisted sort of sense, she was speaking sense¡­ and yeah, I guess I don''t really disagree. A dance-off seems right, seems fun. Imagining Amanda twisting and turning made for a pretty enticing sight, watching her bounce, seeing her wiggle, yeah, okay, I''m seeing the appeal and I''m liking what I''m seeing.


    Oh, and I can''t forget Ash either now, could I? Come to think of it, when was thest time I''ve ever seen her dance? That''s right, just one! And that wasn''t even a proper one! This was a chance! This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Seeing her wiggle more than just her ears would be like the grace of heaven pouring down on this godforsaken -!


    "You think any harder, and your thoughts are gonna start spilling out of your ears," Amanda remarked, snapping me back to reality with the piercing stare of her gaze. "Wee back, I hope you had a fun time in there imagining Ash''s swaying hips. Must be nice, huh?"


    Damn, was I that obvious?


    "A-and yours too, I thought of yours too," I said quickly, foolishly. "Yours were nice too. In fact, yours were even better, maybe!"


    "Even better maybe..." She repeated back to me, slowly nodding away all validity of that statement. "Alrighty, whatever you say¡­ you smooth talker, you."


    "Well, I won''t know until I see the real thing in action now, will I?" I said to my defense.


    "Fair point," Amanda crossed her arms again, giving a sigh. "But unless Ash is willing to y ball, I suppose those Elf-hips you''re thirsting over for so much will just have to forever remain locked in the confines of your imagination."


    Veering my gaze off to the side, I finally spotted that unmistakable hoodie in the distance. Ash silently stared glittering unblinking eyes over at Sammy, her face a weird mixture of both amusement and confusion¡­ standing so unusually still, it was like she was purposely trying to stifle all movement.


    "What''s up with her?" I asked.


    "So you can deduce that she won the second round through observing the nuances of my mannerisms but you can''t figure out what''s up with her through hers?" Amanda gaped at me in amazement. "I''ve heard of selective memory, but this is the first I''m seeing a case of selective intelligence."


    I gave her that same look she gave me way back when about smartassery, and from that, she relented once more.


    "What else, genius?" She said with a roll of the eyes. "The maiden''s shy and meek about it. That''s the logical assumption anyway."


    "Shy and meek?" I formed a frown. "She danced with me before at the convention, don''t see why she''d get cold feet now about it."


    "That''s a gentle, delicate waltz, my dear, hardly a thing to be embarrassed over," Amanda sweety, politely exined, then with a point of a finger, directed my gaze over back again at Sammy, who at this point looked as if she was having a seizure standing up. "Does that look any at all gentle or delicate to you?"


    Hmm¡­ point taken.


    "Who knows though, maybe if it''s you... hmph, who am I kidding, of course if it''s you that''s asking..." Amanda said, giving me a push on the back that sent me stumbling slightly in Ash''s direction. "She''ll happily bounce her ''assets'' for you. Lucky you, hm?"


    I briefly looked back at her, "I wasn''t thinking - "


    "Shut up and go," She interjected, nudging her chin forward.. "I want to bounce for you too already."

 Chapter 393 - Dancing Queen

    "So¡­" I began whimsically, approaching her with springy, dainty steps. "I hear from a pretty little bird that you ain''t much of a dancer?"


    Ah, what am I even doing right now? Was I seriously about to make Ash dance and spin for my benefit? Give in to my innermost desires just for like five minutes of an eye-candy feast?


    Guess so... and I can''t even use the excuse that I was doing this to get her to unwind, and be herself. I''m too aware of my own ulterior motives to try and y that card.


    At the sight of me, Ash broke free from her cryogenic state - staring at me briefly, before staring away from me not so briefly, swiftly veering her focus to her shoes causing her hood to swallow her head even more and obscure her face.


    "Do you wish for me to participate, Master?"


    Straight to the point, huh?


    "Well, I don''t see why not," I said, leaning myself under to try and meet with her gaze from below. "Someone as beautiful as you are, I''ll never see why not."


    Thatpliment earned me a faint smile, and in return, Ash raised her head a little higher. "Coaxing me with tant ttery, Master?"


    "So long as it works," I said, shrugging. "Is it working?"


    "You need not persuade me, Master," She said, shaking her head in reassurance. "If you wish for it, I shall obey¡­ and eagerly, dly, I''ll see it to its end, only it''s just¡­"


    "Just?" I urged her on.


    "You''ll be watching us, won''t you?" She said, and the way she just breathed out right then, you''d think it was a matter of life and death. "Attentively, scrutinizingly, the both of us¡­ with nary a chance for your gaze to go astray?"


    Oh, okay¡­ alright, I see, I see you, Ash. I think I get what''s going now. If she was going to do something this embarrassing that she''s also never done before, she''s gonna need some support to get her through it, something totch on to, to drown out her hesitation - and I guess I happened to be that perfect something.


    "Not a chance, indeed," I said happily, the tter-ee bing the ttered. "I didn''t get to see you win thest one, all the more reason to see you take this one in the bag, right?"


    She breathed out another hefty breath again. "Oh, I dearly wish you wouldn''t, actually¡­"


    I blinked. "Huh?"


    Okay, turns out I was staring at the whole thing backward. She doesn''t want to do it because she''s nervous I wouldn''t be watching, she doesn''t want to do it because she''s nervous that I WOULD be watching. Which is just¡­ wow, now I feel like some self-loving ego-man for thinking it was the other thing.


    Ash can dance, she imed herself confident when it came time to tap her feet to the fast beats¡­ so long as I wasn''t around to see it that is. Apparently, I''d simply just ''distract'' her, whatever that the hell that meant, if I were to stay.


    So yeah, for the final round, I guess I''m going to be taking a hike elsewhere to pass the time.


    "Let me get this straight," Amanda said, aggressively stamping her foot not-so-rhythmically. "So when I have a problem with a match, you go ''oh no, stop being toxic'', but when Ash has a problem with a match, you go ''sure, babe, anything for my queen'' you''re not being subtle about it anymore."


    I furrowed my brows. "Well, I didn''t say it like that."


    ''So he says with a defensive tone," Amanda sighed, shaking wearily her slumped head. ""Whatever, it won''t matter once I win. I''ll show you don''t need pointed ears and formal words to be just as enticing."


    "Don''t worry, Big Bro, I''ll be sure to get a ''memento'' for you, I promise," Sammy proimed, practically shoving me out the metaphorical door, tongue-in-cheek. "Now shoo, we can''t hog the dance floor all to ourselves for long. We''re gonna need to start now."


    "Alright, I''m going," I said, turning onest time towards Ash prepping near the dance pad. "Do your best, okay?"


    "Do OUR best, you mean," Amanda said, pouting. "You''re seriously - "


    "Joking," I interjected, smiling. She''s cute when she''s mad. "You do your best too."


    Once I heard the clunk of tokens being slotted, I waved farewell and took my leave for the time being, but really¡­ not really. I only pretended to disappear, sent myself all the way across the other end of theplex¡­ but once I heard the thumping snare of an upbeat tune, I slowly, subtly made my way back, keeping my head low amidst the crowd.


    For once, I was actually grateful that they both had that passive skill of attracting various onlookers. They were useful for blending in, and for this final round, they were as vast and many as they''ve never been before. I think even some employees had taken an impromptu break time just toe and watch.


    I knew I couldn''t get too near or else I might ruin the vibe, so I kept a fair distance away still, watching from an angle through the reflective sheen and glimmer of an out-of-order cab.


    Whoever picked the song had good taste. It was the type you could bop your head too, the kind of tune that takes all control from you and makes your muscles take a life of its own.


    Amanda especially, allowed herself wholeheartedly to be taken by the groove, it was her all eyes were drawn too. The sway of her body, the flutter of her hair, she made every spin, every twist of her feet seem so easy. The scoreboard sang her praise, racking up points by the hundreds with every consecutive perfect move.


    As for Ash, well¡­ as with everything else prior, it took a while for her to limatize to her environment. At first, she simply followed the gestures shown on screen to a tee, dutifully¡­ and though itted her just as many points as Amanda, when it came to the style factor, however¡­ clinging too close to the script left much to be desired.


    But eventually, in time, as the fervor in the air did its work on her, bit by bit, her robotic motions were being reced with more limber, springy parts. When she jumped, she jumped high, when she spun, she spun fast, and when she danced¡­ she danced beautifully.


    Gradually, more gazes began to stray over towards her. She was no longer being overshadowed - she shared alongside Amanda a presence on stage equally as mesmerizing as it was alluring.


    It didn''t feel like two peoplepeting, the way they moved,plimenting one another''s motions - moving as one, dancing as unison, whatever pictured my mind painted utterly paled to what I was seeing now.


    The music was building, and their motions followed suit, in the heat of things, Ash''s hood had fallen over, baring her face, her expression, her joy to the world.. The almost blinding glimmer in her stark green eyes, the whirling cascade of her snowy-white hair, how the strands whipped across her involuntary smile¡­ if I didn''t know any better, I''d say an angel''s presence had entered in our midst.

 Chapter 394 - A Just Reward

    s, it was a moment, a scene, too good tost¡­ and eventually it drew to an end. It was like an idol performance, and the crowd treated it as such, thunderous apuse rang loud and long throughout the vicinity.


    I forgot they were evenpeting in the first ce, and I was only reminded of it once the scoreboard transitioned in - and after a moment of suspense - with a triumphant jingle, the machine dered Amanda the rightful winner, beating Ash only by a narrow inch.


    Needless to say, Amanda was pretty much soaring over the moon about it - whooping, prancing - failing miserably to contain her excitement, not that she was even bothering to try in the first ce, juxtaposing the reserve, dignified manner Ash took the loss, expressing only a mildly disappointed sigh before joining the crowd in apuse.


    "I won! I won!" Amanda shouted as she strode her way over towards me. I''m not even sure how she found me unless she knew I''ve been standing here all along. "I actually won! Can you believe it?! I did it!"


    She sounded like a kid ecstatic over the fact she can ride a bike all on her own now, it was actually quite endearing. Guess that makes me the proud father then, right?


    Wait no, that''s dangerous. Let''s not touch that phrase anymore actually.


    "Wow, indeed," I said, blowing a breath in awe. "You''ve outmatched an Elf, I don''t think that''s ever been done in human history, that''s quite an achievement."


    "Who cares about that?" She said, smiling dumb and euphoric. "It''s the prize I''m after! You know what this means, right? Come on, tell me what I wanna hear. Say the words, let me hear you say them. I earned it~"


    Or I could just not say anything, and tease her about it¡­ but I won''t. It''s like she said, she''s earned her keep.


    I spread my arms out, willingly, submitting myself to her whims. "Deal''s a deal, I''m all yours. Do as you want with me, whatever the hell that may be. Anything you want, it''s yours."


    She got closer, way closer. "Anything, hmm?"


    There was a glint to her gaze that for some reason triggered an innate primal fear within me.


    "Within reason, I suppose," I quickly added.


    "No, no, nost-minute caveats now, I got you unconditionally, okay?" She said softly, her voice speaking in relish. "So anything means anything, alright?"


    Now, she''s got me curious here. "And what does anything mean to you?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing devious," She replied, acting shamelessly coy about it. "If you think I''m gonna bed you, then you think too little of me. I''m not just gonna give myself to you like that. Get off your high horse."


    Why am I being attacked here? I didn''t even say anything close to that, what?


    "Tonight," She muttered, gently cing her hand on my shoulder. "After work,e over to my ce for dinner. Just you, don''t bring anyone else."


    I heard her request, and all I could muster was a scoff. "What, that''s it?"


    "That''s it," She nodded, stepping back. "Dinner with me. Tonight. I''ll pick you up after your shift."


    "Can''t be that simple."


    "Simple?" She exploded into a quick burst ofughter. "You? Simple? With you being booked every other day by every other girl in every other time? No, this is by far the mostplex heist I''ve ever done stealing them from you, and hey - something finally went my way for once."


    How genuine, how cheerily she spoke her words, it twinged me a bit inside - she''s thought about me this much, cared for me for this much, and even though it couldn''t be helped, I felt sort of ashamed for not doing the same.


    "Uh oh, is someone feeling a little guilty ignoring his girlfriend?" Amanda eyed my expression sideways, an amused half-smile on her face. "Having a harem is so troublesome, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe I''m just wondering how on earth you can be so patient with me."


    "I told you already, didn''t I? I knew exactly what I was signing up for when I fell in love with you - and if you think for one second I''m unhappy with these conditions, then take a good look at me, do I look like I''m unhappy?"


    No, she didn''t. Not with that gentleness reflecting in her hazel eyes, not with that fondness brimming in her lips wide and full. I saw the sweat glistening on her forehead, heard her expended effort leaving with her breath - everything about her was all out of love.


    "I''ll cancel my stream for the evening," She said, slowly taking my hand and stroking it in hers. "So tonight, just for tonight, you''ll be all mine, promise?"


    I nodded, stroked her hand back. "Promise."


    And so our little detour at the arcadeplex ended on a high note, leaving the premises as living legends to be passed on from part-timer to part-timer about the time a pair of girls took the ce by storm seemingly out of nowhere and for seemingly no cause at all.


    Except there was¡­ and that cause was I.


    We parted ways with Amanda not long after¡­ something about needing to buy somest-minute supplies, and since we were done with our sightseeing, we bid our farewells, and the rest of us made our way for the exit.


    Along the way, Sammy called me over in private momentarily, and to my shock and delight, she actually kept true to her word. She got a video of the whole dance, a good angle of it too.


    "If you''d like me to forward it to you," She said, swiftly pocketing her phone. "There''s something you gotta do for me first."


    Should have known it was too good to be true, but since y''know¡­ I''m only human prone to his carnal temptations, I bit the bullet and asked, "What is it?"


    Anyway, five minutester, Ash was innocently wondering why I was shelling out thirty bucks for another round of ice cream for Sammy. I just told her it was for an investment¡­ which wasn''t technically a lie.


    "By the way, Ash," Sammy said through a spoonful. "You didn''t win, but if you did¡­ I''m still curious what you would have wanted from my brother."


    I paused the video on my phone, veering my gaze towards the ice-cream parasite in a scowl. "No tact, have you?"


    "It''s alright, Master," Ash said, no longer looking and sounding as reserved and demure as she was before. "Since I''ve lost, I feel it no longer bears any significant weight¡­ so if you must know, I confess¡­ even now I''ve yet to actually think of a decent request to ask for. In the end, I believe I wouldn''t have brought myself to actually ask Master for anything."


    "What? Seriously?" She said, licking cream from her lips in disbelief. "Not much of a reward if you ask me."


    "To continue being at Master''s side is more than I could ever hope for," Ash affirmed, turning to me with a smile. "To be here now is already reward enough."


    Just when I thought things couldn''t be sweet enough, Ash just had to go and crank that wholesome factor to an eleven. I''m still not sure exactly what I''ve done to deserve all this tender love and affection towards me, and I''m also not too certain if I even deserve it in the first ce but hey¡­ you''ll see me dead before you ever hear meining.


    "Hm? Oh hey, it''s you!" Someone said, someone I couldn''t see. "I thought I recognized that face. Remember me?"


    It sounded friendly enough that I didn''t pick up on it yet¡­ it wasn''t until he emerged from the crowd in front of us, a hand in the air, waving at us, beckoning us, did I finally realize¡­ and by then it was already toote.


    Jay was here again.

 Chapter 395 - Not-So Friendly Face

    <strong></strong>


    He¡­ he slowly walked over¡­ approaching us with a smile, wide eyes, and a pair of sses reflecting back his kindly air, but I knew from experience it was anything but.


    How? How does he do it? Elusive, evasive¡­ right up until the unexpected, when you least suspect it, it was the same with Irene back then, and it was the same right now.


    Jay''s smile grew even wider. "Coincidence meeting you here! I was just about to leave town for good, just came here for somest-minute things, how about you?"


    It wasn''t exactly clear for Sammy to notice how both mine and Ash''s expressions suddenly went rigid. But it''s because she didn''t know, and I can''t let her know¡­ I''m not dragging her into this.


    If he''s greeting me like this, with this warmness, with this pretense, instead of outright revealing himself¡­ then it should mean he''s not nning anything malicious just yet.


    So what the hell was he doing here then?


    I can''t sense anything, so no magic¡­ but I can''t be too sure of that either, he might have a trick up his sleeve or something.


    But what exactly?


    So many questions, so sudden, so fast¡­ I can''t¡­ what do I -?


    "Another friend of yours?" Sammy asked, peeking over at me, spoon in her mouth still. "Was starting to think you didn''t have any guy friends in this city."


    "Yeah, he''s a friend," I immediately answered, nking my voice, before forming a smile towards my ''friend'', and waving around the paper bag of Sammy''s supplies in my hand. "Same. We''re just about leaving too¡­"


    In the corner of my eye, Ash had gotten just that little bit closer to take our arms and run, in-between Sammy and I and just a slight inch forward - a subtle guard. She didn''t say anything, but I think she knew too to just simply y along for now.


    For a moment, Jay let his eyes wander. I tried hiding Sammy from view, try to make her out as something of little regard - but when it came to the magic side of things, there was just sadly no hiding that aspect of her.


    That slight raise of his brow, he knows, he''s wondering, he''s thinking¡­ but¡­ he didn''t care. Yet again, the only thing that mattered to him showed in his eyes, his lenses - the distinct shimmer of green reflecting back. He stared at Ash for the longest time.


    "Hey Ash," He spoke, for all his pretense yet unable to hide the fondness in his voice. "How are you doing these days? Are you well?"


    I couldn''t see Ash''s face, I didn''t know what she''d say until she spoke¡­ and then she spoke, "I''m well¡­ as well as can be."


    "Good to know," He nodded, before turning back to me. "Just a heads up, don''t think you''ll be seeing me for quite some time¡­ try not to miss me, alright?"


    "That so, huh?" I couldn''t help it, I probed. "Where will you be going, what''re your ns?"


    Yet once again, he kept firm on his silence. "I''ll be here and there, I guess¡­ doing this and that, I suppose. Don''t worry, I''ll be back before you know it."


    Not counting on it¡­


    "Welp!" He eximed, loudly breathing out. "I think I''ve bothered you long enough. Nice catching up, though! Take care, alright? Same for you too, Ash, and also uh¡­ whoever you may be over there..."


    "Oh, I''m Samantha," Sammy stepped out from behind me, extending her hand forward. "In case you can''t tell, which I don''t me you, I''m this ugly mug''s little sister."


    "Ooo, a sister?" He took her hand, and I had to resist every impulse, every nerve within me to promptly seize it back, and simply let the scene y out. "Cool. You know, he never mentioned you."


    "Jealousy," She said, smirking. "Don''t think any less of him for it if you can, alright?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind," Jay said, releasing her hand and stepping back. "Okay, that''s my cue to go. See you around!"


    It was happening again. Just like back then. This fucker within arm''s reach, on a pedestal, gift-wrapped before me. I''ve no doubt if asked, Ash could take him on for sure¡­ but the way he strode past us confidently, freely¡­ if he had a contingency¡­ I couldn''t risk it, couldn''t risk Sammy.


    Again, for the third time in a row, I was letting him go.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, onest thing too!" He called out from a distance. I nced back slightly, and even from afar, right then, I saw it, on his face, the glimmer in his eyes, just briefly, his true intentionsid bare. "Do me a favor? Mind telling that detective of yours to stop pestering a friend of mine? I swear he''s clean, I can vouch for him."


    A friend? What? The hell was he talking about? What friend?


    "He''s getting very angsty being poked and prodded every day," Jay continued, a concern on his face that was far from genuine. "If she doesn''t stop, I''m afraid I''m gonna have to intervene¡­ and I don''t really wanna do that, so¡­ you mind doing me a solid here?"


    Gonna have to intervene... was that a warning, a threat? If I was confused before, then I don''t even know what to call myself now. I wanted so much to poke and prod myself here too, but with Sammy I just -


    "Yeah, sure," I responded back, giving a thumbs up. "You can count on me."


    This time he smiled again, and for once¡­ it didn''t feel like he was feigning it. "Thanks, man," then with a turn sideways, he was gone with the passing crowd.


    Could have imagined the whole thing... seeing him gone like that, it was so easy to think that he hadn''t been here all along. But seeing Ash untense her shoulder, unclench her fists¡­ there was no denying it, he was here, he was close¡­ too close.


    Thank God nothing happened at least. If something happened to Sammy, I don''t know what I''ll...


    But what the hell was he talking about? This friend of his, does that mean there''s another person walking around this city just like him? Another Magus? And what - Irene knew about it this whole time too? Why didn''t she bring this up? Why wasn''t I told?


    Could have at least warned me, I could have time to prepare, could have time to set up a guard.


    A guard¡­


    Amelia¡­


    What did she say to me back then? Something about staying over for a few days? Keeping an eye on me, on things, all on her own initiative? That Irene had nothing at all to do with the decision? I think it''s safe to call that implete bullshit now...


    "Didn''t catch his name," Sammy said, too busy digging up another spoonful to be concerned about anything else. "Oh well, don''t think I''ll bother remembering it anyhow."


    "Don''t worry," I said, immediately moving us along again towards the exit. "I didn''t bother remembering it either. He''s just a guy."


    "Well, that guy''s asking for your help, you better get to it," She mumbled, a spoon in her mouth. "You gonna call the detective girl or what?"


    "Later," I replied, sharing with Ash a grim knowing look. "I''ll call herter."


    And she better has some answers for me too.

 Chapter 396 - One Day Prior, Part 1

    1590 Bentley Hill Road, House 4E''s had many, many potted nts propped on either side of the driveway. Recently, the days have been cloudy, but never rainy¡­ so they''ve sat beneath the harsh ze of the sun all this time slowly shriveling and withering feeble limp.


    Out of all the properties in the neighborhood, his was the only whose greenery was visibly shifting to an unhealthy yellow tinge. The only outlier, the sole outcrier against the scene of normalcy.


    Irene found a hose somewhere in the backyard and slowly winded and untangled it towards the front. With a twist of the spigot, Irene took the end of the hose and began watering the dry, brittle soil - quenching their thirst, while also slightly soaking herself in the process.


    Once she was sure that every nt had had its fill, she rewinded the hose, retightened the spigot, and made her way back to the front, where she trod cautiously on the now puddled driveway, her soggy shoes squelching on the wooden boards of the porch.


    The usual foul odor permeating from within the house had gotten stale, having lingered and festered for so long, it had gotten arid, musty¡­ and though it was a slight improvement from yesterday stench, she still had to take a brief moment to brace herself before she swung open and passed through the doorway, and as soon as she did so, she could hear him already.


    A cry in the air, a faint whimper, feeble¡­ exhausted. At first, he screamed, he shouted, the voice that would echo throughout the silence of the house was a harsh one, but with time, he eventually wore himself out, and all that could be mustered now could barely even be considered a whisper.


    Irene took a step further inwards past the living room¡­ appearance-wise, skimming at a surface level, say for example a curious onlooker was to peer through the windows, they could be forgiven for thinking nothing amiss.


    Perhaps one could question the absence of a television in the household but apart from that, there was not a speck on the ground, pictures on walls, items on shelves and cabs, aligned perfectly and in order - she made extra sure they were in order.


    The drawl droning noises only got louder the deeper she delved in. From this close, Irene thought it sounded a bit husk, coarse¡­ parched. She took a brief detour into the kitchen, rummaged through the fridge, and found a still unopened bottle of water, with various teeth marks indented onto the bottle cap.


    Finally, Irene entered through the slightly parted doorway into the bedroom. She swung the door a little wider, cleansing the darkness, - sunlight traversing past the doorway, across the carpet, unveiling forth from the shadows, an office chair sprawled sideways against the floor, and a gaunt-looking man, his arms and feet bound with rope to the seat strewn alongside with.


    In a pooling puddle of drool, the man''s narrowed, enfeebled gaze slowly drifted towards the slender figure standing still beneath the doorway, and with lips crackled and unmoving, he expelled another croaky groan.


    "I said not to struggle," Irene closed the distance, heaving hard as she pulled the man and the chair back upright. "You''ll only make your wrists bleed more, see?"


    Indeed, in the light, the man could more easily see the stains of red seeping into the seams of the rope, but he didn''t care, he looked back at blurry face inches from his, and went back to groaning, "Please¡­" went back to pleading, "Please let me go¡­"


    Irene didn''t answer with words, her reply came with the retightening of his binds, she had it straining, grinding against his skin. The man felt it sting, felt it burrow, and could only stare and moan helplessly at the ceiling as it did.


    With him looking upwards, his neck was exposed to the sunlight, and Irene could easily see the two faint puncture marks on his bare skin in the process of fading, healing.


    "Eight hours," She muttered quietly to herself, feeling in the bleakness of things, a sliver of hope, of promise. "Don''t fail me now, Amelia."


    After a final tug, Irene drew her hands away, and with the faint sound of crinkled stic, brought the man''s ailing focus back towards her.


    "Keep your head up," Irene quietly but firmlymanded, raising the uncapped water bottle to his chapped lips at an angle. "Try not to choke, I''ll go slow, alright?"


    Without even a second''s hesitation, the man spread his mouth wide open, tongue jutting, reaching out all too desperate. Irene began to slowly pour in intermittent trickles, she wasn''t sure how much he needed at first, but after a full minute of pouring, that answer was made and clear - and the bottle now sat on the ground beside himpletely depleted.


    So close to withering, shriveling¡­ the man gasped out loud, breathing in an air of newfound life, a newfound vigor. He didn''t look as pale anymore, not as gaunt - though his scruffy beard, his disheveled graying hair still left much to be desired.


    "Alright, focus, focus," Irene said, snapping her fingers, beckoning his attention. "What''s your name? How old are you? And what happened to you?"


    The look of relief on the man''s face was quickly overtaken by despair once more having heard her questions.


    "Again?" He eximed, his face scrunched in agony. "Why again?"


    "You know why again," Irene sternly replied. "You want my help, you want to be saved - answer the damn questions."


    His eyes trembled, his teeth were clenched, and after a moment''s passed, he quietly, with a quivering breath, relented. "My name is Harry Leonard. I''m fifty-six next year¡­ and I don''t know what happened! I answered my door, I just answered my door¡­ and then I couldn''t move, I couldn''t speak, I-I wasn''t me¡­ someone else, something else¡­ was in me..."


    "Okay," Irene kept her stare locked to his. "And this... something else, can you still feel it inside you? Do you feel it emerging? Do you sense him taking control? At any instance at all, even briefly? "


    "No!" He shouted at once, angry and lost. "I told you a million times! I don''t feel that thing anymore! I feel like myself! I am myself! How many times do you want me to say it before you believe me?! How long are you going to keep me tied here for?! I''m starving, I''m in all sorts of pain, and I smell like fucking piss and shit! I can''t bear this anymore!"


    Harry was struggling again, grinding his bare skin against the rope, the chair squeaking and groaning with his shifting and squirming. Irene kept quiet, staring nkly at the outrage in his eyes in deep contemtion - eight hours was not a sufficient enough time frame to believe him cured, if that was even a prospect possible.


    Amelia herself even said as much, begrudgingly piercing her fangs into his nape upon her request - purging a parasite like this, overriding its control on a soul with a Matriarch''s ability to enthrall was a dubious solution at best.


    The best solution, the only solution, for an affliction such as this, as countless spellbooks had informed her, as Amelia condescendingly reminded her, was death.


    But even still¡­ Irene had to try, make an effort¡­ and so, she continued to ask him.


    "Tell me about your children now."

 Chapter 397 - One Day Prior, Part 2

    From the living room rang a distant echo, a ringing that continued on end. The first time it happened, Irene simply allowed it to y out¡­ and in time, it stopped.


    Second time rang for a lot longer¡­ and this time she waited, her breath bated, listening for the silence toe again, and once more eventually it did, for a time¡­


    The third time was when Irene finally sumbed to the incessant ringing, annoyed, disgruntled, she turned to Harry, who sat unmoving and with his head hanging down, seemingly unperturbed by the noise at all.


    "Any guesses who''s on the phone?" She asked. "Can''t be your office, they called already."


    "It''s not work..." He murmured drearily, too jaded now to even raise his head at her. "It''s my son calling¡­ it has to be¡­ he''s the only one that does that when I don''t answer."


    The ringing was beginning to get unbearable, longer and louder it felt, the more it continued to go unanswered.


    Irene sighed, turned, traversing beneath the doorway and out into the hall once more. "Then I guess you better answer¡­"


    For once, he looked up at her, his eyes wide as his head feeble swayed left to right. "Not like this."


    "Tell him you''re fine, tell him there''s nothing wrong, and tell him not toe," Irene said, raising a menacing finger towards him. "Your colleagues bought it, your son has to too¡­ you make sure he does. Now get yourself ready."


    Irene moved at a brisk march across the hall, cleared her throat as she closed the distance, and took in a deep breath as she raised the receiver towards her lips, then with a soothingly sweet practiced voice, she said, "Good afternoon, Leonard Residence, may I know who''s speaking?"


    A whir of a machine muffled in the background, a familiar whirr¡­ answered through the static. There was a clinking of ss, a tter of metal, before finally, in a deep, booming voice, "Who is this?"


    "Oh, I''m the maid," Irene cheerily replied. "And, um, this is¡­?


    "His son," came another deep boom, and Irene could tell right away that he indeed was, he sounded so much like his father. The same rasp in their voices, the gruffness, only his was younger. "A maid, huh? I didn''t think he''d actually thought to get one."


    Smiling and chuckling, she answered. "Well, that''s not any of my business, I suppose. But, oh! I think Mr. Leonard just came out of the bathroom. Would you like me to put him on for you?"


    There was a grunt, "Yes, please."


    The moment Irene drew herself away from the receiver, her smile instantly vanished. Quickly, she doubled back into the bedroom, finding Harry immediately staring back at her in deep apprehension.


    She gave him a silent stare, one that expressly conveyed her emotions for him to see and read. It was brief, spared only a second toprehend - before she pressed the phone against his ear, and he was wearing a smile of his own.


    "Oh, hey champ!" Harry eximed, his unblinking eyes never once straying away from Irene''s directly looming from above. "How''ve you been doing? Nice of you to call. Wish your sister was as considerate as you are, you know?"


    There was a faint murmur from the other hand that Irene could barely even perceive¡­ it was a long one, and Harry sat silent and listening, the cheery expression on his face stiff and rigid.


    "Yeah, no," He finally replied after a while. "Broke my cell phone a couple of days agoing out of the bathroom, slippery hands, that''s why I couldn''t answer. Haven''t gotten around to recing it yet¡­ I will soon though."


    Irene gazed back at him just as closely. His every movement, the muscles on his face, the way his hands and legs squirmed in ce. It was motions natural, it was motions human¡­ very human.


    Maybe he''ll stay human.


    Maybe.


    "No, no, no, everything''s just fine here," Harry said, perhaps too casually with his words. "Don''t want to take you away from your work, no need for a visit, but hey, maybe I''ll drop by the ce next time, see how business is faring you guys."


    Irene nodded her head at him, urging him on, her stare remaining ever as piercing in case he ever fumbled.


    "Oh, what, the maid?" He tried to force smallughter, only it didn''t sound as convincing as hers. "You''re the one that suggested one right? I figured I should take your advice¡­ after all, my back''s not bending any easier these days."


    Then on the other end, his son muttered something Irene couldn''t quite catch that had Harry switching to a firmer tone, "No, she''s not a - are you kidding? You could trust me a little, you know? I''m not fooling around here."


    Another mutter, a shorter one, expelled a soft sight from Harry''s lips. "What did I say? Don''t worry about me and your mom, alright? We''re working things out, we''ll figure it out on our own, alright? She just needs a little space and¡­ I''m giving it to her, okay? That''s all that''s happening. You''ll see, we''ll be back going on road trips before you know it¡­ you and your sister."


    As they continued to talk, Irene briefly let her eyes go astray, shifting, scouring all across the room, the picture frames on the shelves, the portraits on the walls.


    They were all the same, the same group of three - Harry and his children with his wife strangely absent in every one of them, in events, in vacations, asions, some were even taken in the home too, like a birthday party celebrating fifty-four.


    Harry was blowing the candles, and the one beside him, towering over him, had to be his son - evidently not so photogenic, judging by his stiff expression towards the camera, contrasting the smallest of three on his other side, a pretty young girl, brandishing a peace sign and the sweetest smile.


    They looked happy, they looked close.


    Very close.


    Irene blinked once, snapping her eyes away and back towards the conversation on the phone at hand, which was seemingly already reaching an end.


    She still found it hard to hear most of what his son was saying, but for thest one she heard his words, it was unmissable, unmistakable, even through the buzz of static, there was just no misconstruing love so deep.


    "I love you, Dad."


    "Yeah..." Harry whispered back, the smile on his face no longer forced. "Love you too, Nick."


    After a moment, Harry slightly nudged his head - and Irene promptly ended the call, drawing the phone back to her side.


    "There, done," He muttered, his head slumping downwards once more. "Please, just¡­ how long will you keep me like this? Can you tell me that at least?"


    Irene walked a few paces to the bed, cing the phone on the bedside, beside the only photo showing two - a loving wife and husband smiled back at her through the frame.


    "Until I''m absolutely sure that you will stay you," She replied.


    "I am me!" He was shouting again, frustrated, at his wit''s end. "I''ve been me all this time! I will stay me for even more! I don''t know what you want me to say! What can I say to make you believe me?!"


    So badly. Irene desperately wanted to believe him so badly. That things would be exactly as he said, that everything would be fine in the end. Perhaps if it had been any other affliction, she could¡­ but it wasn''t.


    Maybe in the next hour, the next minute, he would revert back to that tarnished state of his. And if he wasn''t cured, she knew it was only a matter of when - so she had to keep watching, that next hour, that next minute¡­


    "Oh¡­ I''m back."


    That next second.


    Irene whipped her head back around towards Harry¡­ but he was no longer in his chair, something else had taken his ce¡­ something else had raised his head, something else had shifted his stare, it was a vacant stare¡­ empty eyes that stared back at her.


    "How long was that for?" That something else asked her, widening his lips into a long ugly yawn. "It feels like a long time. Longer thanst time. How many more are you going to try? I''m in pain. My hands hurt."


    Irene felt something inside her dete, smother - an inkling of hope dashed. It was going so well, it was the longest that Harry had ever been sentient, conscious¡­ and now¡­ all for nothing, it seemed.


    There was no other way now. She had exhausted all of her options, had run out of all solutions¡­ and no matter how hard she racked her mind, she couldn''t think of anything else that could possibly help¡­


    Save for the only possible one.


    The gun in her holster lightly shook and wobbled with every sway of her body, the slow pace she crept towards him, silently, grimly¡­ doing her utmost to avoid the stares of the many happy faces in the portraits that surrounded her.


    She kept it straight, kept it forward, the gun now tightly in her grip, seeing only him, this something else, contorting Harry''s lips into the shape of a smile.


    "I''m hungry too," He said.

 Chapter 398 - Clear Answers

    Since when did it start precisely that my life was destined to be a long confusing ride of smoke and mirrors? Was there a specific moment, an initial incident to narrow it down to, or has it always been like this all along?


    A clear, concise answer seemingly feels just so hard to get these days, I''ve been noticing¡­ like, Adaliaes to mind almost immediately. I lost count of how many a time I''ve hounded her for an answer as to why her sister was hounding me, and as always¡­ I''d get a silence and a door in the face as my answer for the time being.


    Speaking of Amelia, after that purely, absolutely, coincidental bump-in with that smarmy-looking, four-eyed Magus, I went on a warpath at home searching high and low for any sign of her knowing just as pure and absolute that she knew something about it, but if you''re sensing the pattern here, you''d pretty much know that, of course, Amelia was nowhere to be seen when she actually most needed.


    Gone¡­ at least for the rest of the day, as Adalia quietly exined.


    Sera and her mysterious new deal was also another one, I''m still left wondering about that/ Also can''t forget little sister Sammy either, and her half-truth for her reason for visiting me.


    Seriously, I like to think of myself as especially lenient and patient when confronted with bullshit such as this, but still, a man can only take so much before the bullshit starts smelling a little too putrid even for him. Like, God, who do I have to talk to around here before someone actually tells me what I needed to know for once?


    Or no, is it me that''s the problem? Am I not asking the right questions? Am I doing something wrong? Someone, please tell me if I''m doing something wrong, because I don''t know if I''m -!


    "You''re burning the marshmallow on top."


    I blinked fast twice, took my finger off the trigger even faster, the lighter shut, the fire stopped, as did the burning, hopefully in time too - shit, I lost my focus there.


    "No chocte sprinkles on the whipped cream, you forgot that too."


    Once again, I did a whole round of eyelids blinking just assessing my work on the countertop, as well as every missed mistake I made in the process.


    The order on the receipt requested a chocte parfait, and I thought to myself easy enough¡­ except it wasn''t really easy really. I was off to a promising start at first, I used the correct ss, got the chocte, got the nuts¡­ once again, I have to wonder where did I exactly go wrong?


    "Wafer," grunted Nick the Vulture looming over my shoulder, stuffing in the biscuit wafer the order himself, effortlessly burrowing through the chocte pudding and crushed nuts with those giant burly fingers of his with one single thrust and all the while throwing me a reprimanding stare. "And you''rete with it too, get yourself out of your head or I''ll do it for you- customer''s waiting."


    I nodded, mumbled a quiet, "Yeah, my bad," then briefly watched him make his way back across the other end of the cafe where he proceeded to continue wiping up bits and crumbs from tables and countertops, while also flicking the off-switches on various machinery, slowly whirring them down to a stop.


    Outside the shop window, the sky was tinged to a dimming, darkening orange, and I took that as my cue to hurry things up. I quickly amended my mistakes, got a new marshmallow from the bag, sprinkled some sprinkles, and gave the lighter a click.


    Did my utmost to not get distracted, but I just couldn''t help myself still - why? Because there''s still another person that was keeping things from me, and more than any other, it was her that left me mystified the most.


    Irene wasn''t returning my calls, wasn''t reading my text. That''s normal, she does it a lot¡­ she''ll always read them eventually, but I just wished she''d read them now, call me now¡­ because if she was really keeping things from me, I''d like to know why.


    She trusts me, I know she does¡­ so I''m not going to jump into assumptions, make up my own conclusions to answer why she did as she did. But from the way she was acting as ofte, it was getting harder and harder to keep myself from doing so.


    I flicked off the lighter, stowed on it a shelf, and hastily spun around towards the serving counter, reaching over and gently cing the parfait in front of the sole and final customer of the night.


    "Nature''s delight, with extra¡­ nature, I guess," I said, nudging it gently closer. "Please do enjoy."


    "From hands like yours?" She replied, shing an impish wink and grin at me as she delved into the serving with a teaspoon. "With pleasure."


    Normally most of my customers would be content with a simple thank you before going off on their way, but I''vee to learn quickly that this one, in particr, was no ordinary customer.


    Without her long wooden staff and bulky pointy hat, Hayley the Witch looked like another ordinary mortal walking this ordinary mortal ne¡­ especially with those ordinary clothes of hers.


    I think it was the first time I was seeing her dressed in something other than drabby baggy robes¡­ and it seems when she wasn''t ying a full-time witch, a top and a long skirt was her go-to getup.


    With a clink, she ced the spoon aside, and crossed her fingers against the hardwood countertop, crooking her head sideways with a coy smile smeared slightly in whipped cream.


    "You burnt the marshmallow too much, by the way," she whispered soft enough to not be heard by the giant of a man scrubbing away at arge pan. "You served that to someone cranky, and this would be a ''can I speak to your manager'' moment, you know?"


    I hissed in a breath, mentally kicking my ass for a mistake made twice. "Well then, do you want to speak to my manager, miss?"


    "Call me ''miss'' again, and I just might," She replied, her eyes feigning sternness. "But I''m feeling generous¡­ so we''ll just say I like my marshmallows just like how I like my men."


    Wasn''t gonna try and figure out how burnt, caramelized smores corrte with her personal preferences, and honestly, I don''t I really want to know either.


    "In return for my silence," Hayley continued, scooping another spoonful of the parfait. "Can I ask you a question?"


    I stared at her expression, too wary of the slight curve in the corner of her lips. "Depends on the question, I suppose."


    "Are you really going to Amanda''s house for dinner tonight after work?"


    For the third time in the span of minutes, I found myself blinking in rapid session. "How the hell do you know that?"


    "How do I know?" She scoffed at me, amused. "I''m a witch, oh dear handsome hero of thend. It''s in my job description to know things I shouldn''t after all."


    "Okay, now that we got that wisecrack out of the way," I said, gazing at her dully. "How did you really find out?"


    The answer to that question came in the form of the 21st-century version of the magical crystal ball - her phone disy shone a chat log that transpired not even a full hour ago, a conversation between her and Amanda.


    I gave it a brief look, an even briefer read, and narrowed my lips.


    Apparently, Amanda was the all-caps shouter type when it came to expressing her excitement. Every single one of her sentences ended with at least an average of four exmation marks.


    Nervousness, excitement, that was the vibe I got reading her messages¡­ and though it was a little endearing to know how excited she was over this, I can''t shake that feeling of guilt standing here sifting through her private chat logs.


    "She tweeted about it too," Hayley remarked, peeking her eyes at me over the top of her phone. "Hourly. Pretty much keeping her followers up-to-date on everything so far. But I''m sure you knew that already."


    I didn''t.


    "Is that your question?" I asked.


    "One of my questions anyway," She said whimsically. "I still got another one."


    "Which is?"


    "Can I tag along?"


    Wait, huh, what? I stared at her, was she joking, was she serious? It was pretty hard to tell when her one expression was always set to its default mischievous state, but then before I could even answer, she broke into a little chuckle, shaking her head, waving a hand, "Kidding," she said through a sip of her drink at her side.


    "Of course you were," I said, sighing wearily. "You''re bold, but not that bold."


    "Not yet at least," She said with a peculiar glint to her gaze. "Anyway, I just wanted to say you better take good care of her, alright? Amanda''s a good person, an even better friend, and ever since you came into the picture, I''ve never seen her glow this bright before."


    For once, Hayley was speaking sincerely, her froth-covered lips smiling fondly instead of yfully¡­ and since it was such a rare thing indeed to see and hear her like this, I made sure to pay close heed.


    "All I''m saying is¡­ the brighter the light, the dimmer the dark gets when it gets extinguished. I know you''re a good person at heart, Amanda wouldn''t be in love with you if you weren''t¡­ but I wouldn''t be a good friend if I didn''t take some precaution. I don''t want to see Amanda get snuffed is all. So I guess, my real question I wanna ask is¡­ you''ll make sure of that, won''t you? You''ll do your best to make her happy, right?"


    Didn''t hesitate nodding my head, didn''t waste a second answering her right back. "The happiest."


    A clear answer, a concise answer... see? That wasn''t so hard now was it? Looking at you, you mystical, mythical lot.


    "Good," She nodded back. "I''ll hold you to it. If I see a frown on her face, I''lle find you¡­ you''ll answer to me first."


    "Understood."


    "Oh, but it''s not me you should be worried about, the most I''ll do is call you bad and never talk to you again," Then slowly, almost threateningly, she shifted her eyes to the far left where a lumbering giant was in the midst of seamlessly crushing soda cans t - with one hand. "It''s Nick you gotta answer to second, you know?"


    I nodded again, this time really hearing her loud and clear. "Understood."


    "Okay!" She proimed all of a sudden, scooping and eating the rest of the parfait in a second, before standing up and announcing to the world, and to Nick in particr. "Alright Manager, I''ll leave the closing up duty to you and the Hero here, treat him nice, alright? There''s still that dinner with Mom and I''m already runningte - oh yeah, I''ll ask again¡­ you sure you don''t wannae?"


    Nick paused mid-crush on a can, not even bothering to look up.


    "Is Dading?" He asked her.


    "Of course he isn''t," She replied. "Nick, you know that."


    Hearing her answer, Nick promptly, swiftly, finished crushing the can in his hand. "Then I''m noting."


    "Fine," She spun her heels away from him. "Suit yourself grumpy pants. I''ll just tell Mom you said hi or something.." then looked back at me, wiggling yful fingers with a smile. "You have fun with yours too, but not too much fun, alright?"

 Chapter 399 - An Unexpected Customer

    "Alright, I think it''s best if we call it here for the both of us," Nick called out, peeking his scruffy beard over from beneath the backroom doorway. "You can leave. Thanks for your hard work. Day off''s tomorrow, right? Okay, do not bete for your shift on the day after or I''ll take it off your pay next."


    Ugh, finally - the sweet, sweet release of freedom, the soothing, satisfying sounds of sayonara. You got no clue how many times I craned and sprained my neck ncing ever so often at that clock on the wall waiting for it to finally strike nine in the evening.


    Today wasn''t just a normal work shift, it was a bloody endurance - a marathon of willpower. Right then, I felt like some kind of harrowed, hollowed, traumatized survivor of the most intense horrors¡­ no kidding, being within five to ten paces of Nick under the same roof for hours on end would do that to a person. Shit, I deserve a raise just for that in my opinion.


    He had surprisingly little to teach me in our debatably humane short few hours working the night togehter. Simple stuff mostly, things I''ve already seen and done before working the asional odd jobs here and there trying to make ends meet - to make it easier for both our sakes, I went above and beyond when it came to following his instructions, ensuring there wasn''t any room for error for him to pounce on and admonish me for.


    Ever since the big boss left the cafe to his supervision, he mostly kept to his own devices and I kept to mine¡­ with the only asional progress update toss around, and I don''t know if it was just me projecting or something, but somehow he looked even gloomier than he already was just being his usual gloomy self.


    Been having that feeling ever since Hayley left the premises - I know it''s not any of my goddamn business to pry, and I had no clear intentions of doing so, but I have to wonder if it had anything to do with that conversation just then.


    Something about a dinner with their mother? A dinner that his dad wasn''t attending? Must be going through some family drama or something - same Nick, same, I feel you.


    Anyway, I got to changing out of my hero-work clothes, and into something more presentable for tonight''s asion. Not sure what kind of dinner Amanda had nned for tonight, but I know I''ll never hear the end of it if I don''t show up looking like I at least made an effort to look good.


    Sammy picked my clothes for me, reluctantly, begrudgingly, eyes practically glowing as green as Ash''s with envy, after having learned she couldn''t tag along.


    Between the two of us, Sammy had the keener eye for fashion, and though I never nned to ask for her help anyway¡­ like the nosy little sister she was, she went ahead and dove herself into the middle of my affairs anyway.


    So that''s how I ended up getting my hair all sticky with gel, and my body smelling like a customary air freshener you''d get free from a car wash.


    I mmed shut my locker, punched out my time, and began making my way out the backroom when I happened upon Nick again, sitting hunched in an office chair that was way too small for him, zed eyes glued towards the soft glow of the monitor, a faint clicking noise resounding from the mouse buried deep in his gigantic hand.


    Due to his gruff appearance and nature, Hayley made him a rugged dwarf in his work hours, which was just¡­ ironically perfect. He was still in his too-tight-dwarf-attire, and didn''t look like he was budging, so I have to wonder.


    "You noting?"


    He barely even looked at me, barely even spoke. "You go first. Busy, I got things to do."


    Yeah, I can see that¡­ clicking away at the desktop background not actually doing anything is plenty busy alright. But again, like I said, ain''t any of my business¡­ ain''t gonna make me it any one of my business too.


    I waved farewell gratefully, was just about to leave through the entrance happily - but only made it to about midway before I was abruptly stopped halfway. At the front door, peeking and poking his eyes through the fogged ss¡­ some guy, some customer.


    Couldn''t he read the sign? Like, you can''t miss it. It''s written in Elvish... oh yeah, it''s written in Elvish, never mind.


    He caught sight of me standing there motionless and gave a beckoning wave to which I did not return. Tried telling him through silent gestures that we''re close but either I was terrible at conveying the message, or he just t out was turning a blind eye to it, whatever the case, he wouldn''t budge from the door.


    So I moved instead, swinging it open slightly ajar to politely rify what that sign hanging at the door really meant in modern tongue, "Sorry, we''re closed for tonight."


    It was there eye-to-eye inches from him, that I started getting this weird sense of familiarity. Like I''ve seen him before, but not quite. Ride the same bus maybe?


    "Oh, no, I know, I can read, I learned how to read, don''t worry," He said in a rather friendly tone. "I''m not here to order anything."


    I could pretty much guess just going by appearances. He didn''t look the type to frequent this type of establishment. Too far out the age range, far too old, our target demographic wasn''t middle-aged men with already graying strands in their hair, and this guy even had thatte-fifties short beard to go along with the look.


    Beard looks familiar too, I realize¡­


    "Okay, well¡­" I looked him up and down. "Can I help you?"


    "Dad?" spoke a voice from far behind me. "Is that you?"


    I turned around almost immediately, ears reeling in surprise having heard what I heard - tenderness, softness, from that brutish an individual was not a sound I ever even thought possible.


    Nick''s eyes were wide, the expression on his face so far gone from the norm. He stood there in ce, just as surprised as I was.


    "Hey there, champ!" greeted the man by the door, waving a hand over my head. "Surprise!"


    This was Nick''s dad? Shit, no wonder he looked so damn familiar. I was practically staring at Nick''s future self right here, albeit, perhaps with a stature significantly shorter¡­ and a face also significantly kinder. Hm, must have got his height from his mother, I guess¡­


    "What are you doing here?" Nick asked, slowly making his way towards us. "I thought you were - "


    His dad cut him off right there, brushing past me, and entering on his own volition. "Told you I''d pay a visit someday, right? Well, here we are."


    As he moved past me, I caught a whiff. Now, I don''t really wanna be rude, especially to both my boss'' and manager''s father, but seriously, he kinda stunk¡­ like he''s never had a bath in a week.


    His clothes too, though they were shaded quite dark, with a closer look, I could see some stains on them, not only that¡­ they looked wrinkled too. Strange, he didn''t look like the type to half-assed appearances, then again¡­ what do I know?


    He gave Nick a big hug, standing on tiptoe, causing his sleeves to roll back¡­ and unless I was imagining things, I thought I saw some scars on his wrists, burnt marks maybe, forming like coils or something.


    Maybe he works in construction¡­ yeah, that must be in it.


    "No, but really, Dad," Nick said. "Your ce is halfway across the city, did you seriously juste here to pay a visit?"


    At that, dear Dad broke apart from his son, taking a step back with a faint smile on his face. "Okay, red-handed, I stand. I was in town, thinking about restocking the wine¡­ but since I was nearby here, I thought why not?"


    "Well you''re an hourte," said Nick again. "Hayley already left."


    "Aw well," The old man gave a feeble sigh. "For the best, I''d say. She probably wouldn''t want me here turning away her customers right?"


    "Don''t say that," spoke his son sharply. "Hayley would want to see you. She could still see you. She''s on her way to dinner with Mom right now, if we hurry, we could - "


    "No, no," came his Dad''s immediate casual reply. "Like I said, I just dropped in for a visit, take a look around and - hey, you know, I never got your name, actually."


    So quick to change the subject, so quick to veer his eyes at me, those weary, crinkled eyes of his in a half-squint. I didn''t even know why I was still here listening in, should have just left¡­ yeah, I should leave.


    "I just work at here," I said quickly. "And I think I better go, otherwise your son''s gonna have to pay me overtime."


    He gave a quick hearty chuckle at that, one that sounded very practiced to my ears, then promptly he proceeded to raise his hand out towards me¡­


    "Well, good evening, Mr. I-just-work-at-here," He said. Dad jokes, awesome. "As you could probably guess, I''m Nick''s father. My name''s Harry.. A pleasure to meet you."

 Chapter 400 - Highway Reminiscing

    I only had to wait another extra minute before Amanda came whirring around the bend, zooming fast, and her high beams leaving bright streaks in the night like a dashinget in the sky except with four wheels and an engine.


    Had this inkling she might have been behind that corner for a little while longer than just a minute actually¡­


    With a beckoning honk of the horn, she pushed the passenger door wide-open for me, and I promptly took my ce riding shotgun. The moment our eyes met, I could pretty much sense the giddiness and the excitement coursing through her.


    "Wow, well don''t we look ravishing this evening?" She said with an amused grin, her predator-like gaze scouring hungry and her feast was me. "What''s the special asion?"


    It was also made clear the moment I got in that perhaps Sammy went too above and beyond with her choice of attire for me. Here Amanda was casually exuding grace and beauty with the inest of clothes, meanwhile, I''m sitting here right beside her looking like I was ovepensating for something.


    "Sammy¡­" was my limp quiet excuse for why I looked like I came out of a billboard for some cologne advertisement.


    "Hmm, then maybe we should have her choose your own style from now on too," She said, eyes glintingsciviously in approval. "You can look good when you try, and when you do look good¡­ oh, you look very good indeed."


    "I always look good," I said, unable to suppress the defensive tone in my voice. "In my own special way..."


    "Yes, yes, you''ll always be my handsome prince to me," She replied, and I couldn''t help but feel somewhat patronized. "Anyway, how was work? Anything interesting happened?"


    From the passenger seat, I could still see them there, Nick and his father, a rather odd pair seen through the cafe window.


    Beside the counter, talking to one another¡­ I think it was the first time I was seeing Nick look sox. I didn''t even think it was even possible for that dude to smile, but right then, I was staring at the impossible in the face.


    But what was this feeling? This strange sense that I was missing something?


    I turned to Amanda''s expression, her cheery smile, her eager eyes¡­ should I tell her about what happened? Should I tell her about Jay?


    Take away that smile? Snuff out that eagerness?


    Ruin the night?


    Anything interesting...


    "No, not really," I turned myself away from the cafe, leaning back on the headrest, shutting my eyes close. "Pretty exhausted, though."


    To my side, I heard her faintly chuckle. "For future reference, try and refrain from telling a girl you''re exhausted when you''re on a date with them. Sometimes it''s better to lie about these things, you know?"


    Better to lie, huh?


    I nodded, giving her a slightly apologetic look. "My bad, I''ll keep that in mind."


    After a movement, Amanda shifted gears, and we were off, speeding down the main road at a smooth and gentle pace.


    Every so often, for some inexplicable reason, my eyes wouldn''t stop wandering over to look at her. I''d catch myself staring, tell myself to stop, and then a few minutester, I''d rinse and repeat the whole process all over again.


    Something about her, especially tonight, I just found myself so mesmerized by, which was weird, because there wasn''t exactly anything special about her at the current moment, she was just her usual self.


    Maybe it was the night, it had to be the moonlight shining through, or maybe all along Hayley was right, upon closer look¡­ Amanda had this beautiful glow about her.


    A star in the dark, burning passionately bright.


    "Don''t think I don''t notice you staring," She muttered whimsically, briefly throwing a sly leer towards me. "I''m not sure why you are, but in any case, don''t take that as any reason to stop now."


    "I''m allowed to admire, aren''t I?" I said.


    "Careful there," She warned. "Flirting while driving is just as dangerous as texting, you know?"


    She turned around a corner towards a rather familiar route, and that''s when the thought urred to me.


    "Come to think of it, you''re not still living in the apartments, are you?"


    "Oh no, no, a million no''s I''m not," She said, shaking her head vehemently, a shiver trembling her shoulders. "I moved out as soon as I could. After what happened¡­ getting abducted¡­ I couldn''t stand the thought of living in the same ce, sleeping in the same bed I got kidnapped."


    All it took was a single somber second rippling across her expression for me to know that that incident was still a wound afresh in her memory.


    "I live somewhere else now. I rented a house a lot further ahead, it cost more but I really couldn''t care about the price, I just wanted out¡­ on the bright side, it''s only a ten-minutemute to college now."


    Talking about this was bringing me back to the day she first walked up to my porch all abrupt and sudden like.


    It was after that outing with that ming love detective. Minding my own business, thinking about life, and there she daintily strolled on over in her bright yellow and white like a sunflower in full bloom.


    I remembered how meek and restrained she was back then too. So quiet and polite with her words, so reserved with her motions¡­ she was pretty much an entirely different person back then.


    Who would have thought things would y out as they did? Fast forward to now, and you got someone who was theplete opposite of it all.


    Witty, daring, somewhat crass, and a little shameless. I daresay it was an improvement.


    Guess, that''s just what love does to a person, does to her¡­ does to me¡­


    "Do you still get nightmares?" I asked, recalling back to our conversation that day. "Something like that isn''t bound to leave your mind easy."


    "I used to¡­ sometimes, only sometimes, I still do too," She confessed, and yet when she spoke, she didn''t sound at all troubled. "But when I do, I just think of you¡­ I always think of you¡­ and when I do, the nightmares stop, and it''s only you¡­ saving me like you always do."


    "A Knight in shining armor, huh?"


    She shrugged. "Pretty much."


    "I''m ttered," I said, before giving a little sigh. "Except that isn''t exactly who I am¡­ in reality, I''m just some guy."


    "I know," She replied. "And maybe that''s why I prefer the real you all the more."


    I turned to her, bemused¡­ catching her lips again curling upwards.


    "Because despite being just some guy¡­ you still sought out to save me anyway," She said softly. "So you might not be a knight, might not have the sword and shield, but in reality, you are my hero¡­ and to me, that''s miles better than any sweet dream."


    It seems Hayley was too right, after all. Amanda as she was¡­ was simply too blinding.


    "Careful there," I said, trying and failing to hide the red in my face. "Flirting and driving, remember¡­ you don''t wanna get pulled over do you?"


    Again, another giggle, an endearing sound at that, reminding me all over again how just how cheeky she''s gotten over the course of our time together.. "You''re cute when you''re embarrassed."allnovelfull

 Chapter 401 - The Ugly Side

    Amanda''s was a modest little apartment studio lot smack dab right in the middle of the beating, unsleeping heart of the city. It was the type of ce where tall narrow buildings were tight-knit neighbors with other taller narrower buildings.


    If quiet, quaint living was where I stand with my choice of home, then Amanda''s pick for a roof under her head was the total antithesis to that belief. Much like herself, her home was much the center for all rowdy happenings all at once.


    The closer we got to her ce, the more skittish she became. She drove us into a row of high-riseplexes and was practically drifting across the turns in the parking lot just trying to get us there faster, then after she found her spot and killed the engine, somehow speedy breezy she was already swinging my door wide-open, dragging me out while I was still midway trying to unbuckle my seatbelt.


    "What''s the rush?" I asked, desperately keeping up with her pace before she identally dislocated my shoulder.


    "Nothing, nothing," She said, swaying and frolicking. "I''m just¡­ excited. You know, you''re the first person apart from family that I''ve ever invited over to my ce."


    Before I knew it, her apartment door was staring straight at me in the face, and Amanda had her face stuffed into her purse, scouring for her keys. Come to think of it, I think this was a first for me too - being invited over to a girl''s ce, I mean.


    Amanda''s abode, Amanda''s home¡­ I never gave it much thought beforehand, and maybe that was a good thing, because the moment I let the prospect sink in, suddenly I''m nervous. Why was I nervous?


    "So," I took a breather, blowing the tingling butterflies out of my gut with a breath, leaning myself up beside her door. "You got me reserved for the entire evening¡­"


    "Got you reserved, wow," She muttered dryly, puckering up a smile. "Not a very humble hero, are you?"


    "My ego intes upwards to 32.55% whenever I''m working something out. If you want humble, then humble me with an answer¡­ what do you have in store for us tonight?


    "Oh, you know..." She said, making mumbling noises between her words. "This and that, here and there, you''ll see. Why are you even asking, it''s just dinner."


    "Yeah, dinner with you," I pointed out. "Noticed that I emphasized the word ''you'' there in that sentence? That''s no ident in case you''re wondering."


    "Once more, I shall repeat myself, it''s just dinner," with a jingle, she slotted in her key to the lock, with a soft click, she twisted the door open, and yfully she gestured her arm forward inside, ncing at me with amusement in her eyes. "What''s the worst that can happen, hm?"


    I knew she meant that jokingly, but considering my track record so far, I wouldn''t be surprised if I ended up in an early grave by choking on a piece of broli or something¡­ and knowing just how fickle fate''s treatment was to me, maybe I really should chew with caution.


    Keeping sights wary, I slowly took the first steps in, with Amanda following close. There wasn''t much really of interest until she promptly flickered the lights on behind me, and from there¡­ I didn''t really know what I expected to see.


    Something quirky? Something weird? Something so bizarrely out there that I couldn''t help but question it? No, strangely enough, Amanda''s apartment was as normal and mundane as an apartment could get.


    Four walls and a roof, a couple of doors that lead to other rooms, there were some posters on the walls, a shelf or two with some presumably sought after pieces of memorabilia lined on top still pristine and unopened in their boxes.


    All in all, it was¡­ fine. If anything, It felt too clean, not a speck of dust to be seen. Hell, I don''t think even Ash was this thorough. The thing was I''ve been so ustomed to the abnormal for so long, that the moment I was faced with anything that didn''t involve something along those lines, I just kinda lose myself for a moment.


    It just sorta slipped my mind that Amanda didn''t have my life. She was a part of it, sure, but she had her own - a whole other life that didn''t deal with Elves, or Magic, or pain-in-the-ass Ancient Magus. She didn''t go to sleep, having to wonder if she''s fed the vampire yet. Amanda was just a normal girl¡­ and this was just a normal date.


    "Take a seat first," She said, deliberately brushing past me on her way to the kitchen. "I''ll get you something nice to drink."


    Awkwardly, I hobbled my way over into her living room, taking the least amount of space possible on the couch, sitting on one side, trying to keep myself from moving too much and wrinkling it.


    From the number of cabs being opened, and sses clinking atop the countertop, I surmised it was going to take some time before that drink makes it into my hands.


    Now someone normal would have rightfully brought out their phone by now as a means to pass the time, but not me¡­ I was simply too braindead to even think of that as an option, instead, I just looked around some more, like a museum¡­ only more Amanda-ish.


    She had many books, textbooks¡­ If I remember right, she was doing a course on programming, and well, her surroundings do very much reflect that ambition. There were sticky notes on her fridge for quick tips too, her desktop monitor was glowing on with dozens upon dozens of tabs opened on standby - stack overflow was the primary one on disy if I read the URL right.


    Turns out also that the posters on her walls weren''t just posters either, upon closer inspection, they were all her own creations. Concept designs of fantasy beings good enough to be passed off as official artwork. It was clear she took pride in her work, and yeah, if I possessed even a modicum of her skill, you bet your ass I''d be unting them all over the nearest public sidewalk for the whole world to see.


    nting my gaze just a little lower across from me had me stumbling open a little leather book sitting so very inconspicuously on her coffee table, resting right next to a game controller, and a small figure of a bloodlust Eshwlyn smiling menacingly up at me.


    No surprise, it was the little book I went reaching for. ording to the cover, it was a journal of some sort¡­ and flipping to the first couple of entries made it evident that it was being used more as a quick reference book than anything, and then from there, its intended purpose just sorta varied from little notes of knowledge here and there, to small doodles of random stuff intermixed¡­ I suppose you gotta cope with boredom somehow.


    It was somewhere around the middle where I supposed she found her love for drawing. Her simple doodles evolve to more borate sketches, each better and grander than thest. It got to the point where the left page would be brimming with notes, while the other page waspletely reserved for her drawings.


    I had fun rifling through page after page, seeing the scope of her imagination encapsted in ink and lead, going from illustrations of normal everyday items torge full-scale portraits of dragons, and scenic views of prosperous kingdoms. You could actually pinpoint the exact moment she started getting into her fantasy phase.


    Book was like a time capsule keeping track of her life, and as I continued flipping through the contents, and graduallying up to present time, I noticed in the moreter entries, she just sorta stopped keeping reference notes, and in the instances she does, they were written so careless, clumsy, hasty, with half of them barely even intelligible.


    As for her sketches, I''d be fortunate to find one that was even half-finished, most as ofte looked seemingly started on and stopped abruptly in a matter of minutes. She started skipping pages at a time too, just rows ofpletely nk sections in-between her entries.


    I turned to another page, and for this one, I stayed my hand and my stare for the longest. Another drawing, a finish sketched, a pencil weave whose corners and curves took a shape that was all too familiar.


    It was her. The only illustration of her out of countless others. It was pretty much a mirror image, the shape of her eyes, not a single strand of hair amiss¡­ it was as if she really was staring back at me through the pages.


    Only something was different. The way she drew herself, if this was supposed to reflect her, truly her¡­ then, why does she stare like that? Why does she have that expression? I shouldn''t look into it so much, it was just a sketch, a drawing¡­ and yet it felt like so much more.. It felt like her¡­ truly her.

 Chapter 402 - The Beautiful Side

    "Poking through people''s personal belongings is a surefire way to get kicked out of their ce, you know?"


    I looked up, and Amanda was looming over with a smile, as well as two drinks held in both hands.


    "Most people would have asked for the Wi-Fi password to pass the time," She continued, her voice dripping with as much sarcasm as the sses in her hands were condensation. "But I guess that''s just too drab and boring a time-waster for someone like you, huh?"


    "Oh no, I - " I tried to close the book at once, apology at the ready, only for her to stop me with a single nce.


    "It''s fine," She said, cing both drinks on the coffee table, before taking an empty spot by my side. "With you, there''s nothing I got hidden. There are no secrets. In a way, you could say I''m an open book¡­ get it?"


    Jokes like those, I''d kick my ass out the door myself without hesitation, except now I was too busy having been stuck frozen in a position of wanting to read more of the book but also feeling so immoral having her eyes on me as I do.


    What do I do?


    Amanda scooted closer, leaning her head so far left, she was practically resting herself on my shoulder. I still had the book flipped open to the page with the drawing of herself in it - something she undoubtedly noticed right away.


    "I looked really ugly here, don''t you think?" She remarked, ncing up at me as if any moment I was about to nod my head and agree.


    In actuality, I thought otherwise.


    "You look really sad."


    To my surprise, it was she that was nodding instead. "Exactly. It''s ugly. I look ugly."


    "Then why did you draw yourself so ugly?"


    "Because I felt ugly, simple as that," She exined¡­ simple as that. "You saw¡­ didn''t you? My dreams, my ambitions. I like doing what I do, learning what I''m learning¡­ but there was a time where I didn''t. There was a moment where I just stopped caring about everything for some reason."


    "And what reason is that?"


    "You know, I''m not exactly sure¡­" I heard her loudly sigh, and I felt her weight on my shoulder, even more, her long blonde hair draping over my body. "I guess everything just kinda lost its meaning¡­ have you ever felt like that? You wake up one day and you don''t even know why you''re doing what you''re doing. You be a zombie, expect you''re aware of it¡­ and you don''t really have any incentive to try and snap out of it."


    I stared at the drawing again. So that''s what it was, the look in her eyes, it was nothing¡­ there was nothing. No light, no glow, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her like this before, in the pencil hue of grey and gloom, and I don''t think I ever want to either.


    "But you''re not like that now," I said, unsure of what else I could say.


    That made her scoff, made her chuckle, I could almost hear the roll of her eyes too. "Really? What gave that away, I wonder?"


    "I just never could have imagined you being - "


    "Ugly?" She looked up at me again, slowly batting her eyes. "I suppose so, but the truth is, everyone feels ugly sometimes, don''t they? I''m sure even you too¡­"


    "I guess."


    "It''s normal to feel ugly."


    "But you shouldn''t have to."


    "Doesn''t mean I couldn''t," She replied. "Things just lose their meaning, and you lose the why and what for. I feel ungrateful for saying it, considering everything I have going for me, and everything everyone has done for me - but you just get tired, you know? Life in general¡­ sometimes it felt like I was only living for the sake of living. It''s like, what''s the point?"


    Nothing to hide, no secrets¡­ true to her words, she really was a wide-open book. The things she was saying, she was thest person I ever thought I''d hear these words from.


    I always thought I had a knack for reading people, listening to what they''re saying, but hearing what they weren''t¡­ but Amanda''s got me beat, I never knew, I never noticed. Why didn''t I notice?


    Has she always felt like this?


    "Oh, look at that face there," She was looking at me again. "Too open? Sorry, I made you ufortable. I didn''t mean to do that. This is why I try not to say anything¡­ I don''t like anybody making that face. But I''m over it, see? I don''t think like that anymore."


    For now, at least...


    "No, Amanda, I don''t care," I told her, shaking my head. "Keep talking to me about it. Keep bothering me about it. If you ever feel like this again, tell me¡­ please tell me."


    There was a little murmur, a little pause, and then, "You really don''t have to¡­"


    "I want to," I firmly said.


    She smiled at that. That gentle, tender smile on her face that looked impossible to replicate on paper. "Aww, aren''t you sweet? You should watch what you say, I''ll hold you to it, you know?"


    "Isn''t it a boyfriend''s job to make his girlfriend the happiest in the world?" I said.


    "Oh, you silly, silly, dense, little¡­"


    Amanda gave a faint chuckle, and with a soft flutter, I watched her slowly turn the page forward. There was another drawing, thergest, most detailed one yet, taking up both pagespletely. It was me, it was her, it was us on our first meeting, the sway of the flowers, the looming clouds hanging in the sky.


    "You see?" Amanda said softly. "Look at that girl over there, doesn''t she already look like the happiest girl in the world?"


    It was exactly how I remembered it, the bewildered look I have looking up at her, and the beautiful smile on her face looking back at me, her eyes glowing so bright.


    "Howe?"


    "Well, if I have to wager a guess¡­" At the same time, we locked eyes, mine on hers, hers on mine, life imitating art. "She met you¡­"


    Me. It''s what she said, what she meant, but for some reason, I just couldn''t ept it. I don''t know, it didn''t feel like I did anything. This high, looming pedestal she had ced me on, just where on Earth was she getting it?


    "You''re making another face again," She said, pulling me from my thoughts with a light boop on the nose from her finger. "I know, I get it, too cheesy and cliche an answer to be real, right?


    "Well," I gave a half-hearted shrug. "It''s ttering, I guess."


    "Still it''s a cliche for a reason," Once more, she let her fingers rifle through the pages. "That''s because cliches'' work."


    Then another page, then another¡­ one page after the other, sketches after sketches of all sorts of things, each one teeming with color and vigor like no other. I could feel the effort she poured into every etch, every trace, the way sheposed every line.


    There were illustrations of all kinds in every different setting you can think of, except her inspiration looked a little too on the nose. There was one of a familiar Elf standing dignified on guard, another of a Vampire huddled in a corner, a stern-looking woman with her hair in a bun, elbows atop a table.


    And then there''s me¡­ and there''s me again¡­ oh, another me¡­ wait, that''s me also¡­ me, me, me¡­ in so many numerous situations, in many various poses. Amanda seriously had a keen eye for the most minute of details.


    She got the many intricate stripes on jester me''s clothes just right, the panic on my face avoiding the puddles of ink and droplets of paint being thrown at me, the stance I used gripping both sword and shield.


    How I kissed her, the way I held her close on the bench, in my arms. I''ve never seen a drawing convey the feelings and emotions of the artist so strongly before.


    "You work for me," Amanda said, so simply, so lovingly. "You may not think so, but I know so."


    I didn''t have anything to say. There was no sequence of letters in anynguage that I could possibly string together that could evene close to how much her words were resonating within me.


    Instead, I tried to express what I was feeling inside with a smile - I didn''t think it came close either, but when she smiled back, I knew she understood enough.


    I turned to the next page on my own, and I¡­ wait¡­


    Is that a tux? Is that someone wearing a tuxedo? No wait, forget the tux, is that girl there wearing a bridal gown? Are those church bells? Is that a pew? Hold on, Is this a weddi -


    "No! Stop!" Amanda immediately rose up, seizing the book from my hands, shutting it close, and holding it even closer, red in the face, and panic in her eyes. "Y-You weren''t supposed to see that one. That''s, that''s private."


    Oh-ho-ho¡­ Merry Christmas.


    "Private?" I raised a brow. "I thought you said there was nothing private when it came to us."


    "Except that one!"


    "Only that one?" I asked. "So there''s only the one, huh?"


    Amanda didn''t answer that, thus inadvertently actually answering that.


    "Or maybe not," I gave her a little leer. "Are there some other drawings you''d rather keep private too?"


    "Well¡­"


    "What kind of drawings?"


    Somehow, she got even redder. "I¡­ look¡­ you - ! Argh, let''s just have dinner already, please?!" and with that, she marched back into the kitchen¡­ not even bothering to take a sip of her drink before she went.


    Looks like I''m drinking for two.


    Cheers, Amanda.

 Chapter 403 - Change In Atmosphere

    Amanda was right, it really was just dinner. No smoke and mirrors, no tricks up her sleeves¡­ didn''tce the drinks with some kind of narcotic that makes me go goo-goo ga-ga all over her.


    Hell, even if she did, didn''t think I''d mind it much¡­ on top of being the Da Vinci of our time, it seems she was also gunning to beat out Gordon Ramsay when it came to culinary delights.


    She decided on Italian tonight, tes of spaghetti and slices ofsagna a swirling enticing aroma that could Irene a run for her money, and though I was no Luigi or Giovanni or some shit, I could still safely say she knocked it out of the ballpark with this one.


    Now I already knew she could cook good, she was the one that taught Ash how to handle the pan and spat during the time when I was still rehabilitating, but I just don''t know, man¡­ something about tonight''s meal had me asking for seconds, thirds, and even fourths.


    "Well someone''s a glut, aren''t they?" Amanda remarked, only too happy to oblige, filling my te with as much as it could possibly hold. "I''m very happy you like it."


    "Well, I''m very happy I met you," I replied back, chewing fast, smacking my lips, and relishing the taste. "You''re gonna make a certain husband of yours real happy, let me tell you."


    She giggled, her expression half in a grimace, the other half in delight. "Let that be thest time you mention that drawing, and I''ll be more than happy to cook for you anytime you want, alright?"


    "Alternatively, I could just marry you and achieve the same thing."


    Amanda yed it cool here, looking up and pretending to mull over the thought. "Mmm, pretty presumptuous to think I''d say yes just because you asked, don''t you think?"


    "Perhaps," I said, inclining a nod in agreement. "But I''m not hearing a ''no'' just yet, am I? Is that a yes?"


    A mysterious little smile appeared on her face, matching that same mysterious little leer in her hazel eyes. "Finish your food, sweetie."


    There were plenty more conversations we had over the course of dinner, general joking, teasing, just general bantering all around. It wasn''t much, but you can bet it was plenty of fun¡­ even after we long finished with our meals, we still just sat there across from one another, just talking¡­ and what we talked about, it was anything, really¡­ it didn''t matter to me, the future, our careers, life in general, it was just nice talking to her.


    With her, I could somewhat forget the way my life tipsy-turvy had flipped upside-down Australia style. In a way, she was like an anchor to what life was prior to everything that''s happened.


    Don''t get me wrong, It wasn''t as if I disliked how my life was now, in fact, I thought the total opposite, but¡­ just once in a while, just sometimes¡­ it was okay to feel nostalgic for the past, y''know?


    Besides, I don''t see anybody else I know boasting they could kick my ass all the way to humbletown in a fighting game, and I also don''t see myself rebutting to anybody else that I could kick their asses just as bad. It was only Amanda. You''re on, Amanda. You''ve been warned.


    "Loser washes the dishes," She proimed with a snigger, booting up her console and digging out a spare controller from the box. "I haven''t yed in a while, so I think ten minutes is a good estimation for the time it''ll take you to start cleaning all the dishes. I counted at least ten things that need scrubbing."


    "Excuse you, don''t you mean six minutes?" I plopped myself on the couch, gripping the controller, hunching over in my tryhard gamer stance. "I suggest you best get your washing gloves ready, Amanda. Might have beaten Ash, but you can''t win ''em all, y''know?"


    Anyway four minutester, I was calling out to her over the sound of the running faucet where she keeps her extra dishwashing soap as I was kinda running on low here.


    "Top shelf, cab above her head," She said,ing up from behind, sipping thest of her drink, before adding it to the pile, all the while locking a high and mighty gaze with mine. "Eleven."


    In my defense, how was I to bloody know that that gold joystick prop she had disyed on a shelf was for winning grand champion in a tournament held by her college colleagues? She practically cheated. She''s a cheater, she''s a fraud. No, I''m not a sore loser, I''ll put some soap in your eyes, you want that?


    Then, going amiss by both our ears, it started to thunder from the outside. Light pellets of rain a faint patter at first, before gradually battering down heavier on her window. A sh of lightning, a brief explosion of white.


    I remembered looking out at the now blurred view of the cityscape, remarking out loud, "My phone didn''t say it was gonna rain tonight." overall, I didn''t think too much about it, I didn''t think to, until to the side, I saw Amanda''s haughty smile quickly fade.


    She was staring out at the sudden downpour of rain too. She continued to stare, even when I''d already moved on to something else. I don''t think she even realized that she still even was. When I slowed the gushing faucet down to a trickle, she didn''t notice that, and neither did she notice my presence when I turned to look at her.


    "Amanda?" At the sound of her name, she flinched back to her senses, and I continued to ask, "You okay there?"


    Anybody could see that she clearly wasn''t. Anybody but her, apparently¡­ smiling there, shaking her head, saying, "Yeah, I''m fine. Thunder just¡­ caught me off-guard is all."


    Divine timing had the skies above shing and rumbling tumultuously again - shattering her pretense, her smile¡­ turning her open palms into trembling balls of fists.


    A stranger would think and surmise that she was just simply easily startled by the sound of thunder. But knowing the things she''s gone through, the things we''ve gone through, I knew more than to think things simple as that.


    I turned the faucet to aplete stop, drying my hands on my jeans, slowly walking towards her. "It''s just rain, Amanda."


    She nodded quickly. "Yeah, I know," spoke quickly. "I know." and yet she wouldn''t stop staring at the many droplets dribbling down her window pane. She knows and yet¡­ she just couldn''t help it, not that I can me her for it.


    "It won''t happen again, y''know?" I told her, taking hold of her hand, unclenching it, and feeling her tension slightly loosen in my grip. "And even if it does, which it won''t, we have Sera now. You saw how easily she got rid of it, she can do it again."


    "Mmm¡­" yet even then, she didn''t sound too assured by it. "It''s okay, I know. I''m getting used to it¡­ it''s just¡­ it hasn''t thundered like this in a while, not since¡­ yeah."


    I took her other hand. "Nothing''s going to happen."


    "I''m sorry, I know you''re trying to make me feel better, but," She paused, her eyes contemting briefly on her words, her lips narrowed, before she spoke, "You don''t know that."


    Yeah.


    "True," I nodded my head. "I guess I shouldn''t say that."


    She shook hers in return, gripping my hand tighter. "No, I''m sorry, I appreciate what you''re doing, and it''s helping, really¡­" She shed a quick tender smile. "It''s only¡­ the Blightfall was the worst experience I''ve ever gone through in my life, right next to getting kidnapped by vampires, and really I don''t think anything can top that¡­ but then sometimes, not many times, but, there''s this thought in my head, a little voice asking me¡­ what if things can get worse than that? I think this, and then the question bes¡­ what if it does?"


    To me, it was immediately clear from the sound of her voice that she''s asked this question more times than she was letting on, she let it build, let it eat away at her for so long, not telling anyone. She shouldn''t have done that.


    "Then if it does somehow indeed get worse," I said. "You already know who''ll be there to make things better, don''t you?"


    Her eyes looked up at me, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "We''ll make it better," I told her inly. "And that I know for sure."


    It wasfort like nothing else, and it was working¡­ slowly, gradually, I watched the intensity in her gaze slowly fade away. I got close, so very close¡­ and then it had to happen.


    Lightning shed through the window.


    Thunder resonated within the walls.


    And her apartment was swiftly plunged into an instant darkness. The lights went out, her television flickered shut, and the hum of the ceiling fan whirred to a dead silence - the continuous rumble from above the only noise resounding. A ckout.


    I admit, I too got startled by the abruptness of it all, but it was nothingpared to Amanda. One second, in the darkness I heard her loudly gasp, and then the next, I felt a pressing weight against my entire body, a warmness - and her arms wrapped my neck.


    "Hey, hey, rx," I said in a soft whisper, stroking her hair infort. "Don''t tell me you''re scared of the dark too. You have candles? We''ll light some, it''s no big deal."


    "Stay with me," She said, her voice muffled against my chest. "Just for the night, stay¡­ please?"


    Hearing her like this, so frightened, so vulnerable¡­ the usual cheery, springy her¡­ I didn''t think there was anything in the world that could have convinced me otherwise to turn her down.


    I continued to stroke her hair, holding her close in our impromptu awkward crushing embrace.


    "I''ll look for the candles."

 Chapter 404 - Power-Less

    It seems Amanda wasn''t the only one more than slightly perturbed by the sudden downpour growing heavier by the second¡­ as the minutes ticked on by, it was bing more, and more of amon practice for me to momentarily stop using my phone as a searchlight and actually use it as a phone for once after feeling it buzz in my hand.


    First, it was Ash, a great concern obvious in her soft voice¡­ I could almost picture her in her room pacing back and forth with circr steps wreath with worry.


    Second came Sammy chiming in with a text so short and concise I could read it from the lock screen itself. Just a single sentence, a single question, <<youing home or no>>


    To them both, I told them the same thing; that I''ll be weathering the storm here over at Amanda''s, and that I''ll be back home first thing in the morning. As for Amelia and Adalia? Well, ording to Ash, they send their well-wishes, warm regards - which I really think was more Adalia than Amelia, but still, it''s the thought that counts I guess.


    Unsurprisingly, it wasn''t just Amanda''s apartment that was experiencing some technical difficulties. Just one look out the window would reveal a fogged sullen city void of its light that spanned for quite a distance.


    If I had to take a guess, I think the whole block was out ofmission¡­ maybe a tree fell somewhere and got jumbled on wires, I don''t know. What I do know, however, was that this whole power outage business mightst for quite a while.


    I made some space on the coffee table to put up a scented candle, ''cause apparently, that was all Amanda had at the moment. ced it right beside the Eshwlyn figurine, and trust me when I say that the dim candlelight ominously illuminating the wicked expression on her face, does not aforting sight make.


    Why does Amanda even have this?


    "Again, I said it already, but¡­ really, thank you for not leaving," Amanda spoke out from nearby, her outline faintly shuffling through the darkness, lighting another scented candle on the kitchen countertop. "The dark doesn''t frighten me, neither does the thunder, it''s just - you know?"


    "I know," I said, settling down on the couch, wiping the sweat from my brow. "We''ll just say I''m deathly afraid of both, save you the embarrassment, huh?"


    I could hear her curling smile through the puff of air that left her. "Well, aren''t you sweet?"


    She was starting to loosen up, if only slightly¡­ slow and steady she was beginning to unwind again. Though a part of me still felt a little bad, a normal girl like her shouldn''t have to worry about impending end-of-the-world catastrophes anytime anything remotely foreboding happens¡­ no one should have to, frankly.


    "Oh, by the way," Amanda''s phone light blindingly loomed over in my direction. "About you staying the night¡­ did-did anyone have anything to say about it on your end?"


    "Ash wished us a gentle night''s slumber and assured me she will keep a close eye on Sammy."


    "Speaking of Samantha," She walked over to me. "She?"


    I looked down at my phone, swiping over to thetest of her messages. "She told me not to do anything funny to you while I''m here, said Mom and Dad didn''t raise me that way."


    "Anything funny, she says?" Her shadow moved, disappeared from my sight, and before I knew it, Amanda had appeared beside me, the couch giving a slight creak under ourbined weight. "Curious¡­ just what does she think you n on doing with me?"


    I offered up a half-hearted shrug. "Hell if I know what anything means in that head of hers."


    "Is she right though?" I heard her say, somehow her voice having this extra ''oomph'' in the total darkness. "Do you have any ns for us tonight in particr?"


    "I guess that depends," I replied, watching the soft glow of the candlelight flickering in her creeping, drifting, hazel eyes. "Do you?"


    And manifesting beneath it, her pale lips slowly spreading wide. "Always gotta throw the question back¡­ never a straight answer with you."


    It was then that I was made too aware of how everything seemingly, inadvertently, fell into ce. The rain pouring, the night cold, lukewarm candlelight our onlyfort, just the two of us alone together tonight.


    Except, the moment wasn''t right, not yet¡­ not when her hands were still trembling by her side.


    By an inch, she drew away¡­ staying close, resting her head on my shoulders, but still keeping distant.


    "Anybody else said anything about this?" She asked, ncing up at me from the corner of her eyes. "How about Irene?"


    Irene. Oh, Irene¡­ I turn to my phone again, and that''ll make twenty the times I''ve checked for any signs of you.


    My missed calls stared back at me, my unread messages a reflection in my gaze¡­ my questions continuing to go unanswered.


    I could look at this another way¡­ if she wasn''t saying anything about this thunderstorm, then that just means she doesn''t think it was anything worth getting concerned about, right?


    Still, I only wish there was an easier way to get in touch with her ''cause clearly this whole phone thing wasn''t working out too good.


    "Nope," I replied, flicking off and cing my phone atop the table. "Probably asleep by now anyway."


    Maybe tomorrow. She''ll definitely call tomorrow.


    "Mmn," She murmured, snuggling to a morefortable position, lifting her feet up the couch.


    "Resting nice?" I asked, and in turn, she curled herself up on me even more.


    "The best," She whispered breathlessly, exhaling bliss. "Nothing better."


    "Feeling better?"


    "If I say yes, must I stop? If so, then no."


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    If I had a dor for every time I ended up being used as a pillow of some sort, then I''d have a handful of dors¡­ which admittedly wasn''t much, but hey¡­ who''sining about free money?


    For a long, long while, we just sat there, huddled close on the couch, not speaking a word, simply watching the makeshift firece flicker and sway on her coffee table.


    It was a short while after that while that I realized Amanda had be unusually still, and that her breathing had somewhat lessened slightly.


    I think I was alone now in admiring the bright glow of the candle.


    Slowly, gently, I shook her awake, and with a soft moan, I heard her rouse once more.


    "Hey," I said, quiet as a mouse. "I think you should call it a night now."


    Consciousness teetering between the line of dreand and reality, she muttered sleepily. "You''re saying¡­?"


    "Go to bed."


    Just barely, I could feel her hair grazing my neck, as she feebly shook her head. "But... how about you?


    "Comfy couch you got here," I simply said. "I''ll be just fine here."


    "No," She immediately said, shaking her head even harder. "I can''t¡­ I can''t let you do that."


    "Really, Amanda¡­ I don''t mind, you don''t have to worry about me."


    "No, no," Amanda insisted, slurring every order word. "That - I''ll feel bad. How can I sleep like that?"


    I''m starting to think there wasn''t any winning this argument here. Not when she was whining so cute like that anyway¡­


    "Alright, fine," I said, conceding. "What do you suggest then?"


    In hindsight, should have probably known better to ask a barely conscious person for sleeping rmendations.


    But I had a feeling, fully awake or otherwise, her answer would have remained the same either way.


    "Sleep with me."


    "Knew you''d say that," I said, heaving a breath.


    "It''s not anything more," She sluggishly rified. "We''ll just sleep. Nothing else."


    Thing was, thest time I was in bed with someone¡­


    "And how are you sure that nothing else will happen?"


    "I trust you, and besides, if something else does happen¡­" She sighed here, breathing her words out that I barely heard it. "I wouldn''t mind that either."


    Suddenly, before I could say anymore, before I could think anymore - there was a knock on her door.


    The distinct rapping of wood sounded, resounded, jolting Amanda back to consciousness, eyes wide in full alertness, and averting my gaze towards the front door, just as startled.


    It sounded again, firmer this time, so conveniently time with the lightning shing from the outside.


    Y''know how some horror movies have that ''based on a true story'' tag in the beginning? Well, guess they weren''t all bullshit after all.


    "By any chance, were you expecting anyte-night deliveries?" I asked.


    To my dismay, Amanda vehemently shook her head and that''s when I pretty much resigned myself to my fate.


    Like foolish victim number one, I got up from the couch and stupidly proimed, "I''ll go check it out."


    The knocking persisted all throughout my wary walk towards the closed door.


    Thinking wise, I tried to ask, "Who''s there?" only to have more incessant knocking to be my answer back.


    Typical.


    Breathing deep, my hand around the knob, I twisted it, and slowly, I pulled it open.


    No scary monster gargling,shing its ws, no psycho sher with a machete came to greet me, and momentarily, I felt relief rushing through me.


    Then, as if plunged into the coldest sea, I felt that relief freeze. All this time, I thought Amanda might have had a visitor.


    There was a visitor, but as it turns out, it wasn''t one for her¡­ it was for me.


    d in the deepest hue of violet head to toe, glinting a yellow almost blinding to my stare, dripping, soaking, staining the rugged carpet of the apartment corridor¡­ Sera stood silently before me.

 Chapter 405 - The New Deal, Part 1

    This wasn''t making any sense. There was a line of causality here somewhere, a paper trail I could follow to urately pinpoint how things lead up to this moment.


    But I wasn''t no snoopy detective, I didn''t have no notice board cluttered with thumbtacks and leads that I could follow, so how exactly Sera ended up knocking hard in the middle of a dark and stormy night was a mystery that rightfully earned its ce in a YouTube top ten.


    Unasked, unprompted, and very much not wanted, the quiet purpledy wandered on through the doorway - and on impulse, like a doorman greeting a valued guest, I stepped away to the side and simply allowed her through¡­ because goddamn, what the hell else was I gonna do?


    "S-Sera?" Amanda waspletely up and about at this point, her eyes were glued onto the shambling violet figure fluttering around in the dark, staring at its outline gradually creeping closer if all her worst fears up till now had just been confirmed and were prime to be realized in t-minus one. "What, h-how¡­ w-why are you doing here?"


    I could hardly me her for acting so panicked¡­ unexpected visits from a renowned figure of death in this weather, at this time, especially just freshed off paranoid thoughts¡­ there was no greater, graver omen¡­ Sera might as well have been carrying a glistening scythe too while she was at it.


    Once more, a bright ominous sh from the sky briefly illuminated Amanda''s apartment, and the rumbling and the crackling that followed had to have been the loudest, most foreboding one yet.


    "Did something happen?" Amanda asked, her disquiet all the more palpable in the eerie dark. "Is it the rain? Is¡­ is something bad happening again?"


    Guess a certain someone''s forgotten that a certain someone else isn''t exactly well-known for their eloquence. Amanda waited, her breath bated, for a reply from Sera, only toter realize that as much as she asked, an answer won''te.


    So, undaunted, she tried the next best thing - guessing.


    "Are you here to cause something? Prevent something? Stop something? Um, you can nod, nod your head if I''m right¡­ and shake it if I''m¡­ oh, I''m wrong? Oh, um¡­ well¡­ are you here just to visit, are you hungry, thirsty? No? Uhh¡­"


    Suffice it to say, Amanda wasn''t yet well-adapted in deciphering Sera''s silent intentions. It could take all night if we left the tranting and interpreting up to her¡­ something I''m sure none of us had the patience for.


    I clicked close the door, and just for a moment, quietly peered over at her there, the dampness of her cloak, how tiny stray rain droplets clung loosely onto the fabric, and the small muddied prints she made with every step.


    It couldn''t have been easy in this weather - walking that distance. From her ce all the way here to Amanda''s apartment, it wasn''t exactly a walk in the park. There were long miles in-between, miles of many puzzling twists and confusing turns¡­ especially for someone like her, and yet, regardless, here she stands before us.


    All that effort, for something, a reason, important¡­ what? I think I''ll take a guess.


    "Are you here to finally talk about the new deal you mentioned?"


    In the darkness, aided by candlelight, her glowing golden eyes slowly shifted over towards me¡­ then ever so subtly, I saw her give a single nod affirmed me right.


    "Deal?" Amanda peeked over behind her, shing me a questioning stare of her own. "Wait, what new deal? What''s going on?"


    I didn''t mean to go about purposefully dodging her injuries, but there were simply more pressing matters to tend to at the moment, and so for the time being, Amanda was kept in the dark as I dealt with said matter.


    "Before we move on to anything else, there''s something I want to know first," I said, gradually closing the distance between us. "How did you know toe here? How''d you find me so easily?"


    It seemed Sera herself was keen to get the main topic at hand, because before I could evenpletely make my way to her, she took her own step forward, thrusting a finger on my chest, halting me dead in my tracks.


    Ow.


    She jabbed me again, harder this time¡­ then upon seeing the confusion on my face, poked me even harder again, and it was with the second thrust that I finally understood - she was trying to answer my question.


    I guessed again. "Oh, you sensed my magic."


    A shake of the head, wrong. She poked again, digging deep, I noticed her jabs were more onto the left side of my chest, constantly, consistently¡­ almost rhythmically.


    "You can sense me?"


    The moment the words left my lips, that''s when finally drew her finger away. So I''m right, but I''m not exactly sure how I''m right¡­ between me and my magic, just what the hell''s the difference?


    I think, indirectly, that question must have manifested in my expression, because immediately right after, Sera made a weird waving gesture of some sort, something regarding her, and then made another one¡­ this time something regarding me.


    To my surprise, and I think much to Sera''s too, it was Amanda that arrived at an answer before I even came close toing up with one.


    "It''s because it''s you that summoned her," She said, all eyes turning instantly towards her. "It''s like when Leonardo got summoned, they exined it. See, she''s a creation of your magic, actually, she is your magic. In a way, she''s pretty much a piece of you as much as your limbs are. In the game, you can always sense where the people who summoned you are at any given moment. I guess it''s the same here too."


    Alright, I guess that makes some sense, kinda¡­ I can follow the logic in that. Sera''s my magic, so therefore I''m a constant beeping GPS signal for her to freely follow 24/7.


    Wait, if that''s the case, then -?


    "Does that go the same way for Ash and Jay?" I asked. "She''s his creation, after all. Can she sense him too?"


    Amanda made a face. "Well, if she could¡­ I''m pretty sure she would have told you right away, right? Perhaps, it''s different? From what you told me, you said he botched the summoning, didn''t he? Maybe something ended up being messed up with their connection."


    Once more, another hope of finding this bastard dashed and snuffed. Why does it seem that luck always seems to favor him mostly? Don''t tell me there''s a spell for that too.


    But before I could wonder and wander my mind too much in that direction, Sera made a noise, an impatient raspy groan that brought my eyes back down towards her.


    She''s indulged me, now it was time for me to indulge her now.


    This amended deal of hers, this one single thing that spurred her to walk the many miles in puddled roads, muddied sidewalks, barefooted and without any form of shelter.


    Just how important was this deal to her that it had to be now, in like the most unlikely of ces ever? In the dark, the cold of Amanda''s apartment.


    I guess it''s high time for me to find out, but for the time being¡­


    "Care for a towel first?"

 Chapter 406 - The New Deal, Part 2

    So apparently, even when wet, soaking, and at a very high risk of catching a cold, and not to mention, sneezing¡­ the fabled Arbiter of the Dead does not have a change of clothes.


    Amanda found her a spare towel, fittingly enough, also colored purple, to which she found it a bizarre purpose, serving as an extrayer over her cloak and veil, so now she was looking like this fluffy, cotton-y violet mummy which was also sentient with two narrow yellow slits where her eyes glowed through.


    Not exactly relevant, but now if she wanted to look at a person, she had to physically swivel her entire body around in order to do so¡­ again, not exactly useful info, just thought it looked kinda funny.


    The kindly hostess, Amanda, also generously offered her a seat on the couch, yet instead, she opted to remain standing, so there we all three were - Amanda on one end of her couch, I and in the other, with this purple pir of fabric looming so forebodingly before us with every white sh, and violent rumble in the sky.


    Took this long, had our time to settle down, to limatize, now there wasn''t any usible reason to beat around the bush any longer - time to find out what this was all about.


    Guided by candlelight, I looked up to the sharp glimmer of her gaze. "What do you want, Sera?"


    Thundered followed her slow shift towards me, at once, I saw a peculiar, familiar look in her eyes, and knew already what was about toe¡­ it was time once more for the Speaker in me to speak for her, I suppose.


    "Go ahead," I permitted her, bracing myself with a steadying breath.


    The pain was instant, gradual, a trickle stronger with every passing sound. Starting in my chest, ending everywhere else. I felt my body tense, and it wouldn''t untense, then it began to sting, stab, forcing a grunt out of me through clenched teeth.


    "Wait, wait, stop!" Amanda''s blonde hair rapidly swung to and fro, iling her head back and forth from mine to Sera''s. "What are you - ?!"


    Somehow I managed to raise an arm out at her, one that immediately fell limp on the couch the instant I tried - yet still that was enough for her to get the message, to simply stay silent and let things y out how it should, despite the panic and worry brimming more and more in her eyes.


    Then, after a moment thatsted shortly yet eternally simultaneous, that feeling again¡­ forcing my lips to part, my voice speaking out as dull and empty as can be, "You did not visit me tonight."


    The first words she had me say, and already my head was popping up with questions left and right for it - visit her? Since when did I say I''d visit her? Was she assuming? She''s assuming, isn''t she?


    "But it is fine. We are here now. " I continued to say. "We can talk now. You will listen. I will speak."


    "What, what¡­ what is this?" Amanda quietly, fervently whispered. She looked ready to bolt, but also looked at any moment about to faint, she was somewhere wedged between both, growing paler and paler. "Is she using you? She''s using you. Possessing you? Oh God, this is so messed up."


    Suddenly, the sensation on my lips began to spread to my neck, slowly twisting it left, forcing my gaze towards Amanda''s wide-open trembling eyes.


    "No. I did not possess him." I told Amanda nkly, causing her to give a faint quivering whimper back in response. "He merely speaks for me. His body, his soul, it remains his. I am¡­ borrowing. It is easier to like this. You are scared. It is okay. You worry. It is fine. I will not hurt him. Do not be worried. Do not be scared. Okay?"


    After addressing Amanda''s grievances, which admittedly did little to ease them, Sera forced my neck back, my eyes into hers.


    "Now our deal. I did not wake your friend, I did not do my end, but you said it does not matter. So if it does not matter, I want your end now. But you might say no. I am worried you will say no. Will you say no? I don''t know. Do you trust me? I still don''t know. Because I did not do my end. I did not earn your trust. You might say no. But you said it does not matter. So, maybe no."


    It was obvious she wasn''t used to conversation. Speaking so much, yet saying so little. Repeating herself, pausing, going, her words blending in a mess, unable to differentiate where one sentence ends and another begins.


    She needed to be set back on track, otherwise, we''ll be here on a loop forever and ever, and her temporary ownership of my voice might end up bing permanent.


    Mustering all effort, I broke my words through, past the pain, past the pressure, "Just tell me what you want."


    And with that, the neverending cycle was broken. She spoke again, a single sentence, nothing more. "I want to be free."


    What?


    "What?" Amanda said, speaking my questions in my stead. "What do you mean by free?"


    "Free. Freedom. To do as I want. To act when I want." Sera shifted her entire self over to me once more, her bright golden eyes all that I could see with mine. I spoke again, saying to myself, "Freedom from you."


    In the corner of my eyes, Amanda was subtly shaking her head, brows arched and furrowed. "I don''t think¡­ I don''t think we get it still. By the look of things, aren''t you free already? You seem to be able to do as you want, he gave you free rein, didn''t he?"


    "Yes," I promptly responded. "But that does not mean I am free. He summoned me. I am his magic. You said it yourself. You know it yourself. I am not my own person. I am a summon. His magic. I am bound to him. I am under his rule. You say I am free. I am not. That is not freedom."


    Half of me was paying heed to her words. That other half was busy mitigating the pain. Critical thinking was off the table. I know there were implications to what she''s proposing, setting her free, granting her freedom, whatever the hell that may be. I just couldn''t think of them now¡­ besides, how do I even go about doing as she asked?


    "So you want him to, what - unbind you to him?" Amanda asked. "Why, what''s wrong with your current situation now? It''s not like he''s doing anything to you."


    "He has not. Yes." Sera agreed. My own droning voice drowning my thoughts out. "But he has also not. Yet. He could. If he wanted. He could. If I do something and he does not like it. He could. He will. I will be stopped. He will stop me. I am bound to him. I must oblige. My choices are my own. But my will is not."


    "Free will¡­ okay, alright, so that''s what this whole thing is about," Amanda was starting to get it, and so was I, and at the same time, we both thought the same thing. "But, um, say he does do as you say, right? What if¡­ what if what you sayes true? What if you do indeed something that we all disagree with? You''re pretty powerful¡­ how exactly are we supposed to stop you?"


    For a long, long, while¡­ my lips stayed shut. The pain stayed, the stinging still stung, Sera remained in control, she just wasn''t saying anything. Not yet, at least¡­


    So Amanda went on.


    "I''m sorry, really, sincerely¡­ but, Sera you aren''t exactly¡­ your history isn''t exactly - what I''m trying to say is¡­ you know what you''ve done, right? You know what you can do. We know it too. Out of all the six servants, you are the one that can easily cause the most devastation. All it takes is one flick, right? An army of the dead? Poison in the air? Even Blightfall now, apparently. Look, look out the window. It''s raining like mad out there now. He frees you¡­ look, I''m not saying you would, but you could¡­ so easily you could¡­ you know what I''m trying to say to you, right?"


    Sera heard her, I did too - worries and concerns so profoundly sound, I couldn''t help but agree, to think the same. Sera was ourst-minute S.O.S to stop the Blight, she''s the only one who could¡­ yet unbound, she could bring it back, and there was nothing we could do to prevent that.


    I knew she wouldn''t do that. It''s highly unlikely she''ll do anything bad like that, she has no reason to. Ash was here, if it''s for Ash, she wouldn''t dare do anything transgressive.


    But, in the back of my head, that little quiet whimper echoing, in fear, worry - she could - maybe not now, maybe not eventer, but someday, sometime, maybe something happens, maybe something changes, and she just decides otherwise¡­ if she snaps, what then?


    Eventually, once again, I felt my lips move again of her own volition.


    "That is why I wanted your trust first," I said. "You cannot stop me. But you can trust me. If you don''t trust me, you don''t free me. If you do trust me, you will free me. Terestra trusted me."


    It was that final line, thosest few words I uttered that had a profound effect on me. They shouldn''t, that Terestra''s fictional, it shouldn''t matter, but it does anyway. I looked at her again, and she looked at me, asking with her gaze, the slight tilt of her head, and with her words, my voice¡­


    "Do you?"

 Chapter 407 - The New Deal, Part 3

    It stopped raining shortly afterwards, as the downpour slowed still, as the thunder grew distant - a sense of serenity began to pervade again, like blinds being parted to wee the warm dazzling light.


    That''s when Sera made her leave too, departing in a manner akin to how she arrived - abruptly, suddenly, and very quietly. Out the door without another word, taking not another nce back even. It was a long walk arriving, I''ve no doubt it''d be an even longer walk leaving¡­ especially after everything that was said prior.


    Offered to give her a ride back - her silence, her spin backward, explicitly conveyed her intentions.


    She swung the door close on herself, leaving finally with a resounding m in her wake, then as if on cue, at that precise moment, the power kicked back on - fluorescent lights blinking bright, the whirring hum of her desktop booting to life, and the gentle jingle of her console shing on the sma screen - as if her presence was the catalyst for the power outage, and her absence the resurgence¡­ almost like an omen.


    Oh man¡­ as if I didn''t have enough on my te already, Sera just had to go and pile on my just desserts.


    On the couch, the pain was slowly subsiding, my breathing only just settling - but hearing how hard that door mmed close, there was only one thing on my mind...


    "She''s upset."


    "She didn''t look angry," Amanda refuted.


    I turned to her. In the dark, I never really noticed how pale Amanda had gotten, but with her bulbs acting like spotlights now, she was practically white as snow.


    "She''s upset," I said again.


    "Okay, she''s upset, so?" Amanda said, her tone on edge. "It''s not as if you said no, did you?"


    "I didn''t say yes either."


    "You''ll think about it!" She iled her arm in the air. "That''s the right choice, you gave the right answer¡­ she has to know it too."


    "If I trusted her wholeheartedly, I wouldn''t have to."


    Clearly, Amanda wasn''t fond of me somber¡­ gradually she was growing more agitated than she was flustered.


    "Alright, call me mean, call me despicable¡­ but I''m sorry, did you forget who exactly you were talking to? Sera''s not just another poor, lonely misunderstood damsel for you to save! The first thing she tried to do the moment she was summoned was to attempt to kill you! In case you aren''t seeing the red gs - that means she''s dangerous!"


    "Ash was dangerous."


    "Oh my God, gee, you know, you''re right!" She eximed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Let''s just use your experience with Ash as a precedent for dealing with everything else thates your way, I''m sure nothing could possibly go wrong with a naive outlook like that!"


    I was much too in pain to put up much of an argument, and I think it must have shown¡­ for her expression suddenly went soft again, as did her tone.


    "Look, I know you want to see the good in her, and really, I do too - but goodwill just simply isn''t enough to keep the world spinning. Hard choices have to be made, and we just have to live with them - she has to live with them. It''s not selfish, it''s not evil even¡­ it''s just life, you know?"


    "Yeah..." I muttered quietly, not wanting to argue anymore about it.


    "But hey, that''s just one paranoid, frighteneddy''s opinion," She said, taking my hand in hers forfort. "Summoning her was a group effort. Like you said, you''re gonna have to consult the others first on what''s the right move here. Me, personally, I say no on freeing here. I just¡­ after everything else, I rather just stay safe than sorry from now on¡­ I''m sorry."


    I shook my head at her, feeling it pounding hard as I did. "Don''t apologize, I appreciate the honesty, and I know you''re just trying to keep us safe."


    Amanda gave a meek smile in return, but also offered something else. "But hey, to her defense, right¡­ if it were me in her shoes, in her cape, her hood, I guess I''d be thinking the same way as her¡­ I''d want to be free too."


    One by one, Amanda went around and blew out all the candles we ced about.


    It was just like I said, just like I assured, it was just a normal thunderstorm, nothing to fear. I remember invoking Sera''s name as a solid reason that everything would be fine.


    But if she was free, allowed to do as she wishes, then there''s that chance that she might be the reason that things might not be.


    Will I permit that? Can I live with that? I remembered she told me once that she wanted to trust me¡­ and to me, I thought I already trusted her.


    But now, being asked this, being confronted with this¡­ I realized, I never did.


    There was no trust between us all along, so long as I still hold this one single leverage over her.


    And until Ie to a decision¡­ I guess she''ll just have to wait.


    "Hey¡­" Amanda emerged from out a corridor, thest scented candle swirling smoke in her hand. "It''s prettyte now¡­ I''m heading to bed."


    "Oh," I forgot the time. It''s past midnight. "Okay, sure."


    "I''d ask if you want to join me still¡­" She narrowed her lips. "But, uh¡­"


    "I''m fine here," I told her, resting myself down easy on the armrest.


    "Yeah, I figured as much," She shook her head, another small smile showing beneath her tender gaze. "Though I also suspect you''d be doing more thinking than you do sleeping."


    She knows me well, too well.


    "Maybe¡­"


    "Try and save it for in the morning, okay?" She pleaded earnestly. "Please?"


    "For my sake, huh?"


    "No, do it for mine," She said, approaching closer until she was directly standing above me. "Because I know you''d never do it for yours. My hero''s stupidly wed like that."


    "You love my ws."


    "Guilty as charged," She bent down, my sight greeted by a bright silky cascade of yellow, and I felt the softness and the warmness of her lips on my forehead. "Try and work on it, alright?"


    "Sure."


    And with that, along with a final wave of goodnight, Amanda disappeared into her bedroom, leaving me and her ceiling roof to get well-acquainted with each other for the long hours ahead.


    Between Jay''s reappearance, Irene''s elusiveness, Sammy''s premonitions, Adalia''s mysteriousness, and now Sera''s request, I wonder which would end up being the biggest bother preventing me from slumber.


    Hopefully, tomorrow will bring with it some answers¡­


    I had the day off, a full twenty-four hours to sort things out at my own discretion.


    Frankly, my patience has run its course and beyond¡­ I believed it was time to take matters into my own hands.


    Starting with the most pressing, most ring, the detective with a strange penance for hours-on-end silence for some reason.


    I didn''t know where she lived, exactly. She never disclosed that information, and I can''t believe I''ve never asked before either.


    But no matter, there''s still one ce I know that she will undoubtedly be in¡­ let''s just hope that it is bring-your-boyfriend-to-work day tomorrow for her.

 Chapter 408 - Pulling The Veil

    I didn''t get much sleepst night¡­ and believe you me, it wasn''t for theck of trying or wanting. Early morning, I tried to y it off otherwise, but Amanda was just far too sharp wit to be hoodwinked by it, that, and eyeliner wasn''t exactly the best excuse to exin away the ck bulging wrinkly bags I had under my eyes.


    Maybe if I was emo it''d fit, perhaps she might have helped me darken it cker too¡­ damn, why do I have to be so boring?


    Home was but a long, silent carpool away. Amanda and I didn''t talk much throughout the journey,st night''s incident was still too much of a lingering imprint afresh in our minds. When we drove by the park, none of us two could resist briefly sifting through the shrubbery and trees for any sign of a distinct purple flutter amiss within the greens.


    "I''m sorryst night wasn''t the award night you were looking for," I said to her after a while of silence. "Somehow, someway, there always seems to be something that gets in the way."


    "Ah well..." Amanda breathed lightly. "Fun while itsted."


    "You deserved better."


    Here I was, an earnest apology, heart on my sleeve, and all she could do was snort at me.


    "What could be better?" She said. "Dinner, video games, spending time together alone in each other''s arms¡­ by candlelight even. I''m telling you, Romeo and Juliet''s got nothing on us."


    Shortly after, we were pulling up to my driveway, and she left me off with a departing kiss on the cheek, to which I quickly reciprocated with one on the lips instead.


    "For the road," I told her, nting my feet on the pavement.


    "Better just got better..." She said, smiling, before driving off to do whatever it is an Amanda does in their spare time.


    It had only struck an early nine when I walked up to my porch, and it was there that I was promptly stopped in ce by an obstruction between the door and I sitting there by the steps¡­ one that shouldn''t even be there in the first ce, if prior knowledge holds true.


    I sighed. "Okay, I''m starting to think you guys are just lying to the world about the whole ''aversion to sunlight'' thing."


    There were short narrow grooves etched onto the floorboards now, and more were still being made - her shape nails gliding effortlessly through the timbered surface like a hot knife through butter.


    "Stop doing that," I said firmly. "You don''t have a job to pay for the repairs."


    She nced up at me - those dark, harsh eyes of hers, those pointed fangs - now that I think about it, these vampires are kinda like feral cats.


    Except at least, a cat would be far more likely to actually listen to you for once.


    Amelia continued to scratch away at my porch.


    "Once I feel like it," She said.


    Whatever. I had more pressing things at the moment to bother with her antics¡­ in fact, this was convenient timing, finally, I got someone with answers in front of me.


    "For someone who ims to want to keep an eye on me, you''re not very good at it," I said to her, feeling like a Mom at the start of a lecture. "You know I was looking for you yesterday?


    "My sister had indeed mentioned it to me in passing, yes, as did your Elf momentster, and as did your sister too, just early this morning, although with much apprehension," She said, keeping ever as indifferent as she was infuriating. "After all that, I daresay I know far too much about your keenness. Why do you suppose I''m here, unjustifiably ving away beneath the scorching heat anyway?"


    What then? Is her scratching up the property''s resale value all the way to the ground her way of spiting me for it then?


    "Could have just waited for me inside," I said.


    "You wanted to see me," She nudged slightly forward, an inch away from the sun. "Here I am."


    Fine, suit yourself¡­


    "What''s going on?" I asked, arms crossed against one another. "And just get to the point, please. You know already what I''m talking about."


    At that, her fangs began to show a little more, a glint through a faint smirk forming. "Yes, I suppose I do. Your Elf''s had pressed me for details no doubt just as much as you will too."


    "So you know already that Jay showed up out of the blue in front of us, in front of my sister, almost putting her in harm''s way?"


    Rarely, I''ve ever heard herugh, but sometimes when the stars align, much like herself, herughter was just as bone-chilling and evil.


    "In harm''s way?" She chuckled even more. "The only risk of danger to her is herself. The magic I sense stirring within her - I confess, even my own, even at my best, pales inparison to her at her worst."


    "Point still stands," I said. "Jay showed up, bastard shook Sammy''s hand, name-dropped Irene, refused to borate, and was gone within the minute."


    "And so I''ve heard," Amelia said, her gaze dull and weary. "Believe me, your Elf spared me no expenses with the details of the day prior."


    "So what the hell is going on then?" I asked again. "Irene''s doing something, probably doesn''t want me to know about it, sends you after me just in case, so she can have the green light to go snooping worry-free."


    "Oh, well there you go, your question with its answer, promptly given," She proimed with a whimsical flick of the wrist. "I could not have worded it any better myself even if I tried."


    "I''m not done," I said, stopping in ce just as she only began to rise. "I might know the what, but you know the why, so tell me why."


    "Why what?"


    "Why I''m kept in the dark about all this."


    "Really?" She raised an unimpressed brow. "Is love really that elusive of a reason to you for that Subus to want to keep you out of harm''s way?"


    "I''ve always been in harm''s way anyway."


    "Yes, indeed, and just what in every instance do you have to show for it?" She rebutted. "Death in one, and at the brink of it once more in every other. Of course she wishes to exempt you from any more instances like those."


    "The first one''s on you though, don''t forget."


    "Yes, well¡­" Amelia shrugged, shifting her gaze sideways, looking just a wince awkward there. "Point still stands..."


    "And about Jay¡­"


    "Oh, by the Divines, you''re like an annoying fly," She stood up, fingers pressing against her temple. "I grow weary of this¡­ I sense you believe that I hold the truth to this bothersome Magus'' true intentions?"


    I nodded. "Everything you''ve done so far keeps implying that you do."


    "Then, remorsefully, I must sadly inform you that you''ve misinterpreted," She said with a tone empty of any meaning. "I know no more than you do."


    "I don''t believe that."


    "Believe what you wish, then," She snapped at me. "But know that the extent of my knowledge lies only with an unfortunate stray victim to this Magus'' ambition."


    "Victim?" I cocked my head at her. "What victim?"


    "A man," Amelia began, then immediately corrected herself. "Well, not anymore a man, if the detective''s im rings true. In which case, a puppet, subordinate, a willing soul in his likeness would be the more urate terms here."


    Was I the only one lost here, or was this making sense to anyone else? Seriously, it feels like half the people I know have a severe addiction to speaking in riddles.


    Is there a rehabilitation center somewhere where I can just drop them off for the weekend, or maybe two?


    "You got a term that''s in English, perhaps?" I asked.


    She gave me a look, a disappointed, condescending look, as if what she was spouting out was simply elementary.


    Well sorry, Amelia¡­ I ain''t your dear Watson.


    "A parasite," She said. "Surely even you must know what that is, yes?"


    Yeesh, what a gremlin.


    "Of course I do," I said. "But what do you mean? Are you saying Jay infected someone with a -"


    "Ah, I''m weary!" Amelia ruffled her long hair, a frightening scowl on her face directed squarely at the glowing ball in the sky, her expression desiring nothing more than to see it crumble to dust beneath her fist. "If you really wish to know more, then go seek out your better half instead of bugging me anymore."


    "Again, I''m casting doubts here," I said. "Sounds like you''re just trying to avoid answering the question."


    "Again, you are free to believe what you wish," She slowly turned that scowl over to me, and that desire too. "And I am free to do as I wish."


    Mmm, bugging the irate vampire seems like a surefire way to get another instance with death¡­ maybe I shouldn''t do that.


    Anyway, and with that, she spun around, seeking refuge inside, opening the door, and ncing at me only once briefly to say, "Besides, I''ve no doubt you have more than just questions to say to her too, do you not?"


    Finally, for once. something we both are of the same mind on. Things were starting to unfold too¡­


    We got a victim, a mystery ambition, and a parasite.


    What victim? What ambition? What parasite?


    The more answers I receive, the more questions I have¡­


    I do hope Irene came more prepared than Amelia did when it came to being bugged.


    A fly''s about toe buzzing.

 Chapter 409 - Another Premonition

    "You''re hiding something."


    In the mirror of my opened wardrobe, I saw a guy with weary, sunken eyes staring back at me, ruffling his damp hair with a towel, as he said with an even wearier groan, "No."


    Reflecting back over his shoulder was the corner-end of a bed frame barely even visible in the ss, almost like a smidgen, and yet somehow that little petite figure sitting there had more of a visible presence than the guy in the forefront.


    It''s probably her eyes doing the heavy lifting there. Dad''s color, but Mom''s stare. In a way, intimidating.


    The figure stood up, her chest swelling with a breath, and the bright blue in her scowl gazing back at the guy so defiantly. She marched, arms crossed, making her way forward, until she was to the side, her determined expression in the corner of my eyes.


    "I''ming with you," She said.


    I threw the towel somewhere I didn''t care to see, and ended up giving my desk chair a fluffy coat to wear, before promptly rummaging through my wardrobe for a jacket to go with my shirt.


    "If you''re annoyed, there''s one way to solve that," Behind me, her voice continued to resound, unable to be suppressed in spite of me burying my head in a mountain of fabric like a fashion emu. "All you have to do is say yes."


    Fortunately, I fished out something presentable at a record pace, and after a swipe here and there of my hair, I was about ready to start making my way out my bedroom.


    But then for some reason, my journey was abruptly halted and blocked by the tenacious bratty troll of the bedroom door, a toll had to be paid first it seemed.


    "You''re not leaving until I get my answer," spoke the troll in a grouchy voice.


    I took a step back, seriously contemting if I should jump out the window instead. Ultimately I decided against it, broke my silence instead, saying to her, "Or else what, Sammy?"


    "Or else," She pursed her lips. "Or else¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll be upset with you."


    Dear Lord, could there ever be a more terrifying threat than that? Sammy upset? Why I never¡­


    "Please move, Sammy," I said, trying to wave her out of the way. "You''re gonna make me miss the bus, and calling a car''s too expensive."


    "Good!" She retorted, digging her feet onto the carpet even more. "There, there''s your ''or else'', you''ll miss the bus! How do you like that?"


    Wow, now I''m pretty much quaking in my boots. How can one be so wicked and evil?


    "First the necromancer-phoenix thing the other day, and now this, you can''t tell me nothing''s going on," Sammy said. "In case you forgot, I came here to keep an eye on you¡­"


    Yeah, you and everyone else, apparently.


    "And I can''t exactly do what I came here to do if you''re keeping me on house arrest all the time!"


    "Who says I am?" I scoffed. "You''re free to do as you want, free to go wherever you wish - "


    "Except wherever it is that you''re going, apparently¡­"


    "Exactly."


    She sounded out a loud raspy groan in frustration. No leverage, no threats, she was starting to slowly grasp that there was nothing she could do to start swaying me to her wants.


    I didn''t like that resentful look in her eyes, but the day I ever get her involved in any one of life''s bizarre hijinks is the day I officially retire the title of best big brother. Powerful as she may be, untouchable as she may seem, whatever anyone may say. to me, she''ll always be my little sister.


    "So you are hiding something, fine¡­" She shed me another look, one that searched deep into my eyes. "But if you''re keeping me out of it because of some stupid impulsive need to protect me - "


    "I''m not," I said in an instant. "Look, I''ll only be gone at most one-two hours. That''s not long, is it?"


    Seriously, I do not get this girl. Didn''t she im herself to want nothing to do with this certain magical aspect of our lives, wasn''t she adamant in that? So why the hell was she trying her best, doing whatever it takes to get involved in it anyway?


    "Call Mom," I told her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "You haven''t talked to her this morning yet, have you?"


    At that, she quickly averted her gaze, at one instance, shifting her feet about in difort. From that alone, I could tell Sammy was still a ways away from warming up to her.


    "I called Dad already," She muttered. "He knows I''m fine."


    "But not Mom," I repeated, gently pushing her out of the way. "You know how she is, right? Better get to it before she teleports here herself out of worry or something."


    She rolled her eyes at that. "Whatever¡­"


    Before I could leave for the hall, before I could even finish waving farewell, Sammy spoke out again, and for the second time in a row, she had me freezing in ce.


    "I had another dream again."


    I turned to her once more, and the apprehension brimming wide in her eyes wasn''t one anyone could fake.


    "Last night, when you were gone," She continued. "It''s not getting any better."


    "What did you see?" I asked her, trying to keep my tone light as can be, trying to cancel out the somberness I heard in hers. "Me again, I''m assuming?"


    "Me," She corrected, a lump in her throat swallowing dry. "I''m¡­ I think I was angry."


    "Angry?"


    "Bloody."


    "Bloody¡­"


    "It''s not very clear what was happening, but," Sammy breathed out, nervously tugging at her braid. "I just knew that it had something to do with you."


    "That so?" I said, also exhaling, funneling out any signs of tenseness. "How''d you figure?"


    "Because I kept muttering your name," She answered. "Only your name. I think you did something to me¡­ something¡­"


    "Something¡­?" I urged her on.


    "Something that made me want to kill you."


    A long moment''s silence told me that she was finished, and for an even longer moment, we just stood there across from each other still lingering in that same silence.


    No wonder she was more stubborn than usual about tagging along with me to this mysterious meeting of mine. These deathly premonitions are seriously getting out of hand now, I swear.


    "I think I might stay for a while more - a few days longer, a week maybe?" She suddenly spoke out, raising a timid gaze up at me. "Is that alright with you?"


    I began to move, began to speak, shutting the door, answering her with a single sentence. "It''s just a dream, Sammy."


    A dream. That''s all it was. Nothing more, nothing less. Mom already said so, and I decided that''s what I was going to keep thinking of them as. It''s just paranoia, her paranoia - her mind ying tricks because she''s been thinking about it too much.


    She''ll see, she''lle around to that conclusion. It''s only a matter of time. Dreams are just dreams, and reality is just reality¡­ there''s no use blending them together as one.


    People talk about a dreame true, but this was one that will stay forever locked away within the confines of the imagination. Because no matter what happens, no matter whates to be said and done - there was no way I could ever be the person her dreams im I could be.


    It''s just not possible¡­ it''s not a possibility.


    I won''t make it a possibility.


    Never.


    "Keep an eye on her, won''t you?"


    Ash waited for me at the bottom of the steps, and after heeding my request, epted without hesitation with a bow.


    "Of course, Master," She said, her emerald eyes sparkling bright with resolve. "You needn''t even say."


    After the incident yesterday, Ash had opted out of her usual afternoon visit to Sera''s today. Made sense, couldn''t help but agree too, but a part of me felt remorseful, a little bad¡­ afterst night, I was thinking maybe Sera needed thepanionship.


    Speaking of, I haven''t told Ash what happened the night before. I figured that was a can of worms I could openter after my visit to Irene. I wonder what she''d say¡­ would she take Sera''s side? Of course she''d take Sera''s side, she was her friend.


    Makes me wonder, what side was I on even?


    I don''t know.


    "Alright, I''ll be going now," I said, stroking her silver hair goodbye. "Be back in a jiffy."


    Ash gave a smile, waved me off¡­ and before I knew it, I was twisting the doorknob open to the bright, blinding outdoors. For a few seconds, I waited for my eyes to adjust, squinting - and then I waited for a bit more, then a little bit more after that.


    I think there was something wrong with my eyes, or maybe it was an illusion, two illusions, side by side, a trick of the light¡­ then suddenly that trick of the light spoke out, and I knew then that no, I didn''t need ss after all.


    I was seeing just right, alright.


    "You look¡­ confused¡­" came her slow voice, so gentle and full of concern. "Are you¡­ confused¡­?"


    "Well, of course he is, dear sister," spoke the other illusion to the side, condescendingly, and highly infuriatingly. "He believes us Matriarchs as weakling, incapable of withstanding a little re in the sky."


    "Or maybe he''s just wondering to himself what the hell are you two standing outside here for," I said to them, shifting eyes from left to right.


    Beside one another, they really were like inverse-mirror images of each other. With the slight few things setting them apart being their hair, their eyes¡­ and most contrastingly, their starkly different demeanors.


    One soft-spoken, the other as haughty as can be. One had her eyes timidly staring up, the other could do nothing else but to look down at me. One with her hands folded, wrapped, woven into one another, while the other made do with folded arms instead.


    "I¡­ We¡­ My sister and I¡­ we¡­" Adalia started, only to be swiftly interrupted by a harsher, more firmer voice.


    "We''re following." Amelia said.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "We''re following," Shesaid again, eyes shing danger, as if daring me to make her repeat herself thrice. "And no, you do not have a say in this decision, so please just swallow your grievances and hold your tongue, unless of course, you would rather do without it, in which case¡­ by all means, then."


    "Sister¡­" Adalia muttered, her soft voice doing it''s best to sound even the slightest bit stern. "No cutting tongues¡­ don''t hurt him¡­"


    Amelia simply just spun her head away in response. "An empty threat. I meant nothing by it, he knows that."


    Do I though? Fucking hell, the way she looked at me, you''d think she was serious.


    "But why follow though?" I asked, still wrapping my head around the sight of the both of them here now. "And why the both of you at the same time?"


    "Spare your inquiries for another time, perhaps," Amelia responded. "After all, we have a bus to catch, do we not?"


    I am seriously at a loss here. Welp, good thing Sammy wasn''t here to see this, otherwise she might use me of double standards or something, that or she might find another ''or else'' to threaten me with.


    A Matriarch''s wrath is good leverage, after all.


    Hope I brought enough coins for three¡­

 Chapter 410 - Reunion Of Opposites

    Guess what''s the non-surprise surprise of the day?


    If your guess is that I missed the bus, then you are absolutely right, by God, you are a genius, congrattions.


    No prizes though, sorry.


    As to the why and how I missed it, well, you can thank my dear lovelypanions for that¡­ particrly the more belligerent of the two.


    Yeah, she¡­ Amelia... she''s really something else alright.


    I got my impressions of how vampires act and behave mostly from living with Adalia, and as per my evaluations so far, frankly speaking, I think they get a bad rep, really¡­ so long as you could overlook the, um, killing and hunting humans part, yeah.


    Thanks to Amelia, I know now that in actuality, that I''ve been living in, and with a lie this whole entire time. Frankly speaking again, vampires suck¡­ well at least this one does anyway.


    So demanding, so scrutinizingly critical, all with that pompous, condescending tone of hers, never-ending with snides and harsh quips.


    Like, I couldn''t even take in the damn air without being criticized for how loud I was doing it, or how inefficient my breathing cycle was or whatever the hell else she could find to throw into my face.


    And as for missing the bus? Yeah, she outright refused to let us board it upon seeing one up close, and that''s when I came to be aware just how vampires, or just her in particr again, can be such a superficial, and materialistic lot.


    Thising from the person that stayed in a rundown, derelict building up in shitfest alley, I seriously don''t get her.


    Rather drop dead now than to be a willing passenger, she vehemently stated, and that goes double and extra hard for her sister.


    I didn''t actually have the heart nor the balls to admit to Amelia that I''ve actually already defiled her dear precious sister with the stench and filth of public transport like a month prior, but hey, what she doesn''t know won''t kill me, right?


    Best we keep it that way.


    So yeah, she wants something nice, something that measures up to her impossible standards? Fine, I know just who to call¡­


    Ten minutester, all three of us had our heads leaning out the driveway at the sound of a distant roaring engine steadily growing near.


    There''s that polished sheen, those blinding metal rims, a morous car out of all cars that have never been.


    From the driver-side, the window slowly whirred down, revealing the befuddled gaze of the driver peeking over his embroidered phone zed in gold.


    "The police station, Big Man, for real here?" He asked me, staring dubiously down at the address on his phone again. "Waitt, let me guess, someone stole your sweet roll?"


    Ah, Tyler. He may sometimes be unbearable but he was always 100¨G reliable.


    "Didn''t think you''d still be taking passengers, to be honest," I said, walking up to the passenger-side. "Wasn''t this whole thing only for twenty-four hours?"


    "Round two," He exined. "Tied with a guy yesterday. This here''s gonna be the tiebreaker."


    I nodded. "Confident?"


    "Bet your ass I am!" He shed a smile. "Full try hard mode this time, ain''t nothing gonna distract me, got my focus sharp, willpower strong, no way am I gonna¡­ am I gonna¡­ oh¡­"


    Tyler got distracted. His gaze suddenly shifted wide and dewy-eyed to the twinpanionsing up to my side.


    I watched him go through a series of emotions in the span of half a second, starting with shock, mesmerized somewhere in the middle, and ending in shock again.


    Adalia, he spared a nce, me, hepletely ignored, but Amelia¡­ it was Amelia that he couldn''t keep his eyes off of.


    Now, this wasn''t something new, I''ve seen him drool and salivate over the other girls plenty, and yet there was something about the way he was staring at her that felt strangely¡­ pure? Was that the word?


    That feeling only intensified when he greeted her, a tremor in his voice, a tremble in his wave, as he said, "H-hey there¡­ do you, uh, you r-remember me?"


    Amelia''s dark eyes narrowed at him, a hint of recognition flurrying within her pupils, before turning to me with a terrifying re that momentarily froze the blood in my veins.


    "No," She said, then immediately turned her heels cking back towards the driveway.


    I guess she does remember him, alright. Probably not a particrly fond memory either.


    "Hey you''re the one who wanted something better," I called out to her.


    She spun around again, her brows a permanently furrowed nt downwards.


    "And you believe this even the slightest bit of an improvement?" She said, before shaking her head with a sigh. "Oh, I should have known better than to travel as men do. If not for my sister, I will not even think to entertain such foolish - "


    "Shit, is it about that time, that night?" With a m, Tyler was up and about out of his car, practically sliding over his hood just to get closer to her. "Okay, that was my bad¡­ really my bad, like sincerely my bad!"


    There was a desperation to his voice that I''ve never heard before. He had his palms sped as if in prayer, and he also looked about ready to go down on his knees and start groveling.


    "Look, I understand! I''d be seriously pissed at having the cops called on me for no reason. No excuse, man. Asshole move on my part, I won''t deny it! So, l-let me make it up to you or something! C''mon, I''ll show you I ain''t really an asshole! Don''t wanna have you keep thinking me like that, I''m¡­ I''m better than that, let me show you that."


    One of the rare few times, I saw Amelia taken aback, and I don''t me her for it either.


    Some random guy, not too eloquent on words, dressed the rugged way he was, hair dyed the way it was - Tyler was pretty much her antithesis, her total opposite, the omega to her alpha if you will, so I can overlook her momentary bemusement here.


    "Sister¡­" Adalia blinked, an attempt to hide a flinch of difort that we both saw anyway. "It''s¡­ fine¡­ right¡­? Do you think¡­ you can ept this for¡­ now¡­?"


    Honestly, I doubt Amelia even heard Tyler''s pleas, so the indecisive look on her face, that small reluctant noise from closed lips made it clear that Adalia was doing most of the heavy lifting.


    Then finally, the inevitable happened - the stubborn vampire begrudgingplied.


    "Very well," She sighed out loud, an eyebrow twitching. "If for you, I shall bear with the inconveniences¡­ living or otherwise."


    Her eyes veered over to Tyler saying that, but the words seemed to have gone over his head, only understanding one thing - we wereing aboard.


    Okay, sweet, sweet!" He was pping hands, pointing fingers, lips round like a goldfish. "Yeah, um, alright! Oh, the ride''s free, of course! Also, feel free to call me if you need me for any more rides, I''lle zooming!"


    I snorted. "Don''t you live in a different city?"


    "Don''t matter!" He insisted, nodding solemnly at Amelia as if affirming it true. "I''lle, I''ll alwayse, for you¡­ uh, for you guys, yeah."


    Wow, driver of the month, this guy.

 Chapter 411 - The Matriarchs Match

    Once again, I was sorely reminded of just how goddamn deceptive Tyler''s five-star rating was on the app.


    Eyes on the road, hands on the wheel, easy on the pedal, is that seriously too much to ask? Well, it seemed so, apparently¡­ a gaze into his eyes, and you''ll see there was utterly no trace of him anywhere, the only one present, the only thing reflecting back was a dark, sullen figure in the backseat, and nothing more.


    I''ll give him this, for once Amelia actually did look her part in elegance and grace¡­ all she needed to do was keep her mouth shut for once, get rid of that scowl, and I could somewhat see her appeal¡­ if only slightly, and all it took was for Adalia to lean on her a little slight, rest her eyes, and drift away, for Amelia to show the softer, more demure side of her.


    At one time, I felt the hardest, firmest poke on my thigh, the electrifying kind, and I turned annoyed only to find Tyler staring back, and frankly, I don''t think even Amelia had stared at me the way he did right then. It was like a jumpscare, I even heard the "boom!" resounding in my head the instant I saw his expression on me.


    "Big man¡­" He muttered quietly, his usual springy boisterous self taken somewhere in the back and shot in the head. "You say she''s taken, you say she''s also your girl, and you see thatke on our right? Hey, have you ever tried the twenty-four hours underwater in a Lambo challenge? Most people haven''t."


    The sound of the engine whirred just the slightest bit louder, his grip on the steering will just the slightest tighter¡­


    "Not taken, not mine, nokes, no challenges," I said, nodding my head so hard and fast I could feel brain bashing against my skull. "I''m not a very good swimmer either, just thought you should know."


    "Oh, for real," Slowly but surely, he wasing back down, his old self resurrecting from the grave like a Messiah in the nick of time, soon he had a smile again, shoving me yfully on the shoulder like he didn''t just threaten to make me fish food. "Shit, you should have just said so, man! Damn! Ah alright, I''ll let you off, I''ll let you off¡­ no problemo."


    Maybe I should also report a potential mass murderer while I''m there at the station¡­ call in through an anonymous tip or something.


    "Oh yeah," Tyler spoke out a little louder, clearing his throat, and nervously ncing up at the rearview mirror. "My name''s, uh, you can call me, uh, you know Tyler? I mean - I''m Tyler! My name''s Tyler! Do you know me?"


    "No, I don''t," an instant answer from a voice so little with patience. "And I don''t care to know you."


    "Oh, cool!"


    Oh, cool?


    "Yeah, I get that a lot actually, haha!"


    You get that a lot actually, haha? The fuck?


    Don''t think this boy knows how it looks when a snake''s bracing to strike, for he just doubled down anyway.


    "Y-Your name? like Tyler? I mean like me! I mean - what''s your name? I''m Tyler by the way."


    Yeah, I think she got that, dude.


    And just like before, the vampire spoke out with little sense of courtesy, "I would rather not have my name to be besmirched by the sound of your grating voice! Please stay your tongue, or instead I will be more than willing to do the honor of gouging out your - "


    "My sister''s name¡­ is Amelia¡­" light breathing, snuggling more on her shoulder, Adalia spoke, "She says¡­ it''s very nice to meet you¡­"


    Unrighteous anger and instant murder mode wasn''t a valid option when it came to her sister, so, unfortunately, Amelia had to settle with a reaction that looked as if someone smacked her facefirst with a cherry pie.


    "Adalia¡­" She said breathlessly, disbelievingly. "Why did you - ?"


    "Friend¡­ Good friend¡­" Adalia murmured, slumber fully taking over. "Be¡­ nice¡­"


    "Amelia!" Tyler spoke out, saying her name like it was the most beautiful thing he''s ever heard and uttered in his life, and he just couldn''t get enough of it either. "So you''re Amelia, huh? That makes sense, Amelia, Adalia, yeah, that''s nice, that''s clever. Amelia''s a nice name, rolls of the tongue, Amelia¡­ wow, Amelia. Can call you Ame too! Good nickname? No? Anyway I think it''s probably one of my favorite names now, Amelia is - "


    "Once more!" Amelia bared her fangs at him, hissing, because who gives a shit about hiding signs of vampirism anymore, right? "Say it once more! Say my name once more, I beseech you, please give me a reason to stand for your meaningless demise!"


    "D-Demise?" Tyler paused, and for a moment I thought I saw concern, I thought I saw fear, rationality maybe, then he spoke again, and I realized that no, I was only seeing stupidity. "What that''s - like a sandwich? Sorry, English no bueno very good. But sounds like you know plenty, Amelia. If you don''t mind, uh¡­ well, uh¡­ you could give me some private lessons, I-I''ll even pay for it!"


    "Oh, by the Divines¡­" seeing the utter futility of her threats, Amelia then decided to turn to me next. "Speak some sense into this insect before I crush his limbs with my bare hands."


    I could¡­ but how about I don''t? How about I let him talk? How about screw you? How about having a taste of your own medicine for once? Not like you could do anything about it if the alternative is upsetting your darling sister over there, right?


    I turn over to Tyler, ignoring the literal embodiment of malevolence hovering just inches behind my shoulder, "You know, actually¡­ she''s staying over at my ce for a few days. If you''d like, you can drop by whenever you''re free, get your lessons there. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind."


    Tyler''s eyes twinkled. No, I swear his eyes literally twinkled. And I think I must have fizzled his brain temporarily because I had to manually turn the wheel for him before we ended up going to the police station for other reasons.


    "F-For real, Big Man?" He asked, staring up at me like I was all his childhood hopes and dreams reincarnated. "You¡­ you mean that, really? Like, for real?"


    "No, not for real, not for real!" Amelia was in a panic now, realizing her sharp tongue proving no use to her. She stuck her head out towards me, her usual intimidating scowl reced with a helpless, pleading gaze. "Stop, stop it! You''re inconveniencing me! You realize this?"


    "You''ve inconvenienced me," I threw back at her. "You realize this?"


    "Okay, I realize your intentions and I understand¡­ I''ve overstepped my boundaries¡­ and for that I''m¡­ I''m sorry, alright? T-truly¡­" She looked like she was about to choke just saying it, just¡­ the sheer agony on her face, man¡­


    Was I going too far?


    Eh, don''t think so.


    "Yes, I know," I replied, a smile so bittersweet thest thing she''d see on my lips before they parted open, saying, "That''s why I''m sorry too."


    I pressed the button,unched the missile, mutually assured destruction. I don''t mind Tyler''s voice echoing in the walls, I don''t mind damning myself that way so long as I hear hers screaming back alongside it.


    "Yeah, Tyler," I continue to say, never once straying my eyes from the despair brimming in hers. "Anytime you want, anytime you wish¡­ you bet she''ll be there, right Amelia?"


    And there came the sound of the missile exploding, the resounding boom, the mushroom cloud in the sky, Tyler cheering high in the heavens, sealing our fates, both Amelia and mine, forever.


    "Fuck yeah, It''s a date, then!" He said, his blind enthusiasm overlooking the somberness on her face. "Hey, can I have your number? Your insta? Twitter? Tiktok? Mind taking a selfie?"


    "I hate you," Amelia whispered to me, staring daggers. "From the bottom of my heart, sincerely I - !"


    A sh of light momentarily interrupted her, blinded her, hissing harshly, fangs protruding.


    "Man, you two sisters are really into that goth emo vampire look, aren''t ya?" Tyler remarked, looking down at the image on his phone - him doing peace signs, while Amelia had this stupid stunned look in the backseat. "Not that''s a bad thing," He continued, smiling up at her reassuringly. "You chicks wear that look good! Like¡­ mwah! What''s that word in Italian? Touche, yes! Perfecterino! Absolutely poggerita senorita!"


    Think that''s Spanish now, actually¡­


    Once again, if looks could kill, Amelia would be the most-renowned mass murderer of the 21st century no contest.


    Y''know in a cathartic, sorta slightly sadistic way¡­ it was kinda fun poking fun at Amelia''s expense. With reactions like hers, growls like that, who wouldn''t want to poke the beehive a bit more?


    "You will rue this moment," Amelia spoke again. "Today, and for all days, you will learn the meaning of crossing one of the descendants of the Elidna! You will feel the full wrath of my - !"


    "Shh," I said, raising a finger to my lips, and pointing at the slumbering figure against her shoulder with the other. "Be nice now."


    So much fun indeed.

 Chapter 412 - An Old Face

    Through some mysterious force of divine mercy, we got to the police station unscathed, and somehow even more bizarre, within the speed limit.


    The ce looked as you''d typically imagine it. The state g, country g waving ever so patriotically in the hands of sculpted statues, rows of police cars parked out front, and the constant swing of the double doors funneling the to and fro of blue-uniformed justice.


    I ended up being thest to get out of the car, mostly because Tyler wouldn''t let go of my hand, thanking me over and over again, tears practically welling in his eyes, for a grand opportunity of a lifetime.


    And that''s also how I also ended up being given the prestigious honor of being the first to know amongst all the other Leadeners that he''ll definitely be staying in town for a few more days extra.


    We''ll see in theing days if his thanks in me is rightfully ced, or if I''ve inadvertently ended up just digging him in an early grave, knowing Amelia though¡­ suppose I better start digging.


    "If you truly ever value your life," Amelia said as I arrived over to them on a cautious approach. "You will think not to do as you did just then twice, you understand me?"


    "I think he likes you, Amelia," I said slyly, watching Tyler''s car leave us in the dust. "Someone that can see past your cold, dead, bitter heart¡­ let me tell you, you don''t see a guy like that everyday, even through centuries."


    "And just what are you implicating exactly?"


    I gave her a smile. "Ever loved before, Amelia?"


    Police station, at the literal front doorstep of authority and justice, that didn''t matter to her - shing her ws at me, the tips of it barely touching my chin.


    "Don''t you dare even suggest it," Her voice got dangerously low. "Never. Him? Not possible. Don''t even speak a word of it. Why, you insult me with the very prospect."


    "You say to the son of the Demon Goddess," I replied, calmly lowering her jagged edges to the side. "Remember when that prospect was an insulting one too?"


    She stepped back, having no rebuttal, but kept her menacing stare. "In any case, you keep that foul, ill-mannered creature away from me, you understand me? Lest he and you suffer the throes of my unbridled fury."


    "Once you stop speaking in Shakespeare, then maybe," I said, giving her my most unapologetic shrug. "Do you even hear yourself sometimes?"


    She looked affronted by that as if Shakespeare was the most offensive thing she''s ever been name-called.


    "I know not what that means, but if the way I speak does trouble you so," She began, her arms crossed in her usual arrogant swagger. "Then shouldn''t that go double for that dear Elf that you''re so sickeningly fond of?"


    Okay, great, now she got me there, and me had snared with her sharp words¡­ it''s different okay? When Ash does it, it''s adorable, but when you start to speak like that, I just wanna stab my ears with a fork.


    Whatever, time to wriggle out of this conversationpletely by shifting to a totally different topic.


    "You know, you still haven''t told me why on earth are you bothing along with me."


    "Two reasons, both very valid, and both very vital," She started her exnation, before abruptlying to a stop. "And both of which you haven''t any business of knowing at this point in time."


    "Seriously?" I sighed, then looked over the quiet looming figure peeking over Amelia''s shoulder. "And you? You agree with your devil sister too?"


    To my dismay, the figure responded with a silent nod back, outvoting me two to one.


    "Whatever then," I gestured forward. "Let''s just go."


    Honestly, I haven''t a clue what''s the procedure to follow whening into a police station. Could you just ask for directions to the detective''s office and be pointed the right way that easy? I hope so.


    Once inside, and away from the zing sun, the twin sisters took a nice refreshing breather on a pair of hard padded chairs, and that''s when I started getting hospital vibes from the interior.


    There were people already inside, sitting in chairs of their own. Drunkards, misdemeanors, and hooded vandalizers seemed to be themon crowd around these parts. Not all, just most¡­ and then they were some that just stood out for other reasons too, reasons like¡­ familiarity.


    Like that guy at the reception, writing, then being handed a sheet of paper from the officer behind the ss panel. He didn''t turn around, I didn''t even see his face¡­ but I''d know those long luscious flowing golden locks almost anywhere.


    Now just what was Leon doing here of all ces?


    "Oh¡­" Adalia had seen him too, raising a slow, limp finger to his direction. "It''s... Ash''s¡­ admirer¡­ from before¡­"


    "Another admirer of the Elf?" Amelia scoffed, trailing her gaze along towards him. "Now that''s aughable prospect if there ever was one."


    I ignored her, most dly too, and began to make my way to the reception too, if nothing else but to get a better look.


    Leon in casualwear was almost a surreal sight to see, but as with pretty much every other attire, he was dripping in style, cool¡­ type you''d see stered on a billboard somewhere.


    "So what are you in for?" I said, plopping my elbows beside his. "Finally a crime to be as handsome as you are now?"


    Momentarily, I caught him in shock, surprise, but as soon as that faded, there he went shing his signature pearly smile.


    "Guess that would make us bunkmates, doesn''t it?" He greeted back in delight. "Wow, now this is a coincidence! What are you doing here?" Then his eyes widening slightly, he began to look around. "Are you alone? Did youe with someone?"


    "If you''re looking for Ash, then I must tell you, you''re a couple of miles too far looking left," I told him.


    "Oh, that''s too bad," He sounded disappointed, but being him, he yed it off cool. "I guess you''re wondering what I''m doing here, aren''t you?"


    "I have my guesses as to why, yes¡­ murder, arson, theft¡­ y''know the standard things."


    "Well, sorry to disappoint," He fluttered his sheet of paper. "I''m just reporting something missing."


    "Missing?"


    "One of my horses," He exined with a frown. "Last night''s storm must have blown open the stable, I think. This morning when I thought of going for a canter around the estate, I noticed I was missing one. Oh, perfect timing actually - since you''re here, can I ask you to keep a lookout for me if you find her? I''m sure you''ll know her when you see her."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Because you''ve ridden her before, remember?" He arched his brows. "Back at the convention? I rewatched the streams, you rode her like the wind! I''ve never seen her be so in sync with anyone else before, not even to me¡­ I think she''s taken a liking to you, actually."


    I remembered that, remembered it too well, to be frank. All those sharp turns, paint buckets flying everywhere, contenders to contend with, don''t think I would have gotten as far as I did if it weren''t for her, that horse with the silver mane, the lustrous green eyes.


    "Lyn''s," I said slowly. "Lyn''s your horse?"


    "You even have your own name for her too," He beamed at me. "Yeah, she''s one of mine. The tournament wascking some, so I loaned them some."


    "And what - she''s suddenly missing now?"


    "Yeah," He affirmed, not as gleefully this time.. "Just gone in the night¡­ no trace of her anywhere¡­ almost like she just¡­ disappeared or something."

 Chapter 413 - Eager For Fun

    Lyn was a good horse. I liked her too, but a missing animal didn''t seem like something that any precinct would tack on to their most wanted list.


    I told Leon my thoughts, and surprisingly, he was more aware of it than I thought.


    "I went to animal services to get their help finding her, got some friends on board with the search¡­ it was actually my Dad''s idea to report it also to the authorities."


    "Oh, your dad, right," I said, pulling a nk look. "The beard guy, right? Deep voice, right? The one that for some reason speaks like a James Bond viin, right?"


    "Right," Leon started looking at me weirdly. "Dude, how do you know so much about dad?"


    Who? You mean that cane-holding, limp-walking pain in my ass for like a fair few months living here? Absolutely no idea, maybe I read about him in a magazine somewhere, who knows, really?


    Come to think of it, he hasn''t yet stopped by my ce to ask about that car he loaned us during the whole Blight fiasco¡­ boy, am I looking forward to that conversation.


    Anyway, after Leon finished filling out his report sheet, he proimed he needed to be off in time for his fencing lessons, but not before we traded numbers with each other. I figured the least I could do was pitch in with the search effort, as little help I may be.


    Then once he left, it was my turn to enlist the aid of the reception desk. It took a couple few tries to pry the guy away from his crossword puzzles, and he wasn''t exactly pleased to be interrupted, even less so, after hearing out the exact reason for my intrusion.


    "Detective Irene is currently busy at the moment," He said, scribbling a word across with the shortest, bluntest pencil ever. "If you wish to report anything, I''d be more than d to pass along the message, or refer you to our other detectives."


    Why was trying to keep in touch with this woman like trying to send a message to the otherside of the world with nothing but a paper airne? I''d have better luck getting answers from a brick wall at this rate, goddamn.


    I tried exining to the kindly crossword gentleman that it was vital I meet with her, but doing so without arousing suspicion while also giving no detail proved harder than I thought, so I withdrew for the time being and returned to the twin sisters to discuss our next strategy - which ended up also being a pretty bad idea.


    "You are soft, weak, spineless," Amelia spat like poison. "Where are your demands? Let them grovel before you! Make them submit! You did not once raise your voice, how are they ever to heed you if all they would hear is cowardice?"


    "You know there''s a thing called being civilized, right?" I said. "Do you vampires not have that? Maybe that''s your problem - maybe if you''d kindly ask for blood instead of outright taking it by force, people wouldn''t be so keen on seeing you dead."


    Contemptuously, she pointed her nose into the air. "You speak to me of kindness, and yet your own kind sparks conflict even amongst themself. Tell me where is the kindness in that?"


    Wasn''t here to freaking debate about the failures of humanity, I came for Irene¡­ and one way or another, I was gonna get to her. I tried her phone again, letting it ring for as long as I could, until beside us - the double doors swung upon once more.


    I didn''t recognize him at first, but I did instantly recognize that sense of authority exuding off of him. Tall and lean, weathered and wise, the policemissioner marched in, stars and medals adorned, glittering every inch of his uniform.


    His hawk-eyed eyes saw me the instant I saw him too, and we traded reactions - I, in a surprise, him unfurrowing his practiced stern gaze in utter delight, and when it came to greetings, he beat me to the punch.


    "Well, well," He cheerily proimed, wagging a finger at me. "If it isn''t¡­ whatever your name was! What a pleasure to see you again! So long as you aren''t here for the wrong reasons, at least. Are you now, son?"


    A stroke of good luck, what timing! If anybody was going to get me through the crossword guardian, it was this guy, oh I love this guy.


    "No, no, of course not," I responded, approaching close with a polite smile. "Actually I''m here to see Irene. She hasn''t been responding to me for some time, so¡­ I just wanted to check up on her if that''s alright."


    "Not responding to you?" He cocked his gaze sideways. "Trouble in paradise, huh?"


    "Oh no, no, ''course not," I said, waving it away, then abruptly stopped. "Um, at least, I hope not."


    He swelled his chest with a breath, arms crossed and lips pursed. "Normally, social calls aren''t things detectives like her usually entertain on-duty, and I''m particrly uptight in showcasing the right example."


    I could see the predetermined route his words were taking, the way he was speaking, I was bracing myself for that "no" already.


    But then, with another smile forming, his words suddenly took an unexpected detour. "That being said, now''s usually lunchtime. Safe to say, she oughta be on off-duty¡­ perhaps she should be. Let me have a look around for her, why don''t you wait in her office?"


    And that''s how my little posse ended up in a quiet, empty room. Irene''s office was surprisingly drab, barren of personality, identity, nothing from the bits and pieces on her desk to the odds and ends hanging on the walls signified her in any way.


    Out of respect, I kept my hands to myself and didn''t poke and pry into anything, instead like Adalia, I sat myself down quiet and proper. Amelia, on the other hand, hadn''t the sense to do the same.


    Anything she could her itchy ws on, she''d thoroughly snoop, sliding drawers, and swinging cabs, seriously¡­


    "Could you not?" I said, deciding that her taking a certificate off the wall was a toe too far out of line.


    "Make me," She challenged, taking down another que.


    Trust me, I was just about ready to, but then I felt a light tap on my arm, and when I turned, Adalia was staring back.


    "Question¡­" She muttered softly. "Do you have¡­ a favorite¡­ hobby¡­?"


    It took a couple of blinks for me to process what she said, and even then, I still wasn''t all sure I heard her right.


    "My favorite hobby?" I repeated back.


    She nodded her head, and that just further deepened my bemusement.


    "Why?"


    "Because¡­ I don''t know¡­" She replied. "I¡­ want to know¡­"


    There were so many more things I could have asked. That''s what happens when something randomes out of left field, but in the end, I decided better to just simply indulge her.


    "Swimming," I told her. "Back at home, well - my old home, we had a smallke nearby. Not too deep, not too shallow. Every other day, I''d go there and take a fewps around¡­ y''know, just to rx. Sometimes Sammy woulde with, but most of the time, it''s just me."


    "I... see¡­" She shifted her gaze slightly. "Do you¡­ still swim¡­?"


    "Not many goodkes in the city, unfortunately," I said.


    "Do you miss¡­. swimming¡­?"


    "I suppose."


    "Do you... want to go¡­ swimming¡­?"


    Once more, I felt as if I wasn''t hearing her words right again.


    "After¡­ wards..." She continued, centering her eyes back towards me again. "I want to go¡­ swimming¡­"


    "You? You want to go swimming?" I scrunched my brows. "Do vampires even swim?"


    "No¡­"


    "Have you ever swam before?"


    A slight, stiff pause. "No¡­"


    "Then why do you¡­?"


    "I can¡­ learn¡­" She said, a rousing resolve stirring in her wistful tone. "You can¡­ teach me¡­"


    "Teach you?" I felt like a parrot here. "Okay, wait, first off¡­ Adalia, where is thising from? Is this why you wanted to follow along with me today?"


    "You¡­ do things with Ash¡­" She said slowly. "With Amanda¡­ your sister¡­ Sera¡­ Irene¡­ you do many things with them¡­ many, many fun things¡­" Her voice then went quieter than usual. "But not¡­ with me¡­"


    There was something to her words, a peculiar inflection that got my ears perking. Call me conceited, but I think Adalia sounded envious.


    "Only one thing¡­ we yed a quiz¡­ game¡­ it was fun¡­ I enjoyed¡­ but it was only¡­ one¡­ the only one..." She batted her misty eyes up at me. "Why¡­?"


    "Er, well¡­" I wasn''t sure how to respond. "That''s because - "


    "I want to do... more fun things¡­" She said. "I want to do them¡­ with you too¡­"


    "Yeah, but¡­" I stammered, a little flustered, very much lost. "Swimming?"


    Adalia leaned in. "You like swimming¡­ right¡­?"


    "I do, but that doesn''t mean you have to - "


    "Then I... like it too¡­" She interjected again. "I will¡­ like it too¡­"


    There''s just no dissuading this girl is there? I had other hobbies too, ones that didn''t involve being under the sun, but¡­ she did tell me not to do that, didn''t she? To not treat her different.


    "Alright, we''ll go swimming," I finally relented. "But only after, alright? After. Wanna get to the bottom of this first."


    "Okay¡­" She said, turning away, nodding diligently. "It''s a¡­ date¡­ then..."


    A date, huh? Must have gotten that phrase from Tyler when he said it. She probably doesn''t even know what it means.


    Or, uh¡­ does she?

 Chapter 414 - The Impostor In The Room, Part 1

    The office door swung open, and it wasn''t one of those gentle creaks like the wind would do, or even those normal swings like how normal people do it every day - this door sted wide open, like a hurricane just billowed on through.


    Yet instead of a mighty force of nature swirling inwards, in marched a pair of slender heels, certainly cking aloud with enough force to mistake it as a force of nature, and looked as if we caught this particr tornado in a bad time, the deep sunken pockets under her eyes, the unhealthy pale pigment of her skin - it''s barely been a full day since I saw herst, and yet Irene looked as if she''s lived on for a lot longer span of time than that.


    I remembered rising to my feet at once, standing, snapping to attention - probably because of some innate instinct adhered from my school days. Irene right then looked too much like a stern principal walking in, ready to admonish the troublemakers causing a stir.


    "Irene¡­" I called out to her, but she wasn''t listening to me one bit, to the point where I wasn''t even spared a brief nce. Her eyes intensely searched her office space until she settled upon the dark figurezily perched atop her desk, with legs swingingnguidly in the air.


    "A re? Really?" Amelia spoke, very nearly with a smirk apanying her words. "Oh, I do wonder whatever it is I have done to incur such bitter feelings towards me."


    "How about not doing as I said?" Irene quickly nced back through the open door, before just as quick mming it close with the swipe of a hand that did not reach. "How about not holding your tongue when you should?"


    A snort manifested her smile to fully form, peeking her fangs ever so slightly. "O ye of little faith, aren''t you?"


    "This isn''t supposed to¡­ you know, I have enough on my te as it is, without you - "


    "Irene," I said a little firmer, a little louder, and this time I attracted her attention, and as an added plus, her scary-looking expression too. "You expect a secret like the one you''re keeping tost that long?"


    "If it stops you from wanting to pry, I have to try," She said, ending with a sigh. "Guess I didn''t try enough."


    "Amelia didn''t tell me anything. I had to find out for myself. The hard way too."


    "Did you now?" To the smirking Matriarch, her eyes trailed off again, only to return to mine, not as stern. "Alright, how?"


    "You''re asking me that," I searched her all over. "You don''t have your phone?"


    "No."


    "Where is it?"


    "Nevermind my phone," She said in a tone not to be tested. "I''m quite busy at the moment, busier than I usually am, alright? I didn''t expect you toe all this way for me, but since you did, it must be important, right? It is important, right?"


    "Jay," I said, and that was all I needed to say, a single word, a single name, and at once, she understood everything. "Yesterday," I continued. "At the mall, Ash, me, and my sister¡­ out of the blue, said hi, mentioned you¡­ said something about a friend of his too¡­ know anything about it?"


    From her sudden expression turning grim alone, I could tell she did, and much more than I thought she did too.


    "He showed?" For some reason, Irene turned to Amelia once more for affirmation, and for an even stranger reason, the vampire, quietly, gleefully gave a chuckle in response.


    "Ah, to see the look on your face made all the annoyances of the journey here worthwhile, I daresay I am now content," She replied, scratching her desk with her nails the same inattentive way she did my porch, I guess it was a habit of hers. "But this is promising news, no? In spite of everything, whatever it is you''ve done so far seems to be a fruitful venture all along."


    "He showed. He showed, but didn''t approach me? He came to you," Irene''s brows furrowed, and seemingly just disappeared off into her own world. "He should know you''re not involved, why did he involve you then? Does he want you to know? But that should be thest thing he wants, so why? I don''t understand."


    "To try and unveil a madman''s intentions is to be a mad one yourself," Amelia said, listening to her mutters with that same impish smile. "Do you not have other more current matters to tend to now?


    Oh, all these buzzwords being strewn and tossed so carelessly about, implying so much and yet saying so little¡­ oh, I just love the vagueness of it all, so perfect. Can someone just please give a straight answer?


    "Sister¡­" Adalia softly spoke, my confusion mirroring hers in the slight nt of her head. "What¡­ are you¡­ hiding¡­ from us?"


    "Coming off a little foreboding, aren''t I?" Amelia shifted to her with an apologetic stare. "Dearly sorry about that, Adalia¡­ but that isn''t really my question to answer."


    Suddenly all eyes were on Irene now, and there was nowhere she could turn without finding another''s gaze into hers. She looked troubled, reluctant, but she also looked knowing that she''s with no other choice now but to answer.


    I heard her sigh, saw her eyes lose their intensity, then parting open thinned lips, she said, "Jay''s - "


    "Detective? Are you in there?" There was a hard rapping on the door, one that didn''t stop even after those words, instead persisting on and on as much as the voice behind those knocks, "I know you said don''t move, but I need your help again, do you mind?"


    The door then swung slowly ajar, and everything happened at once. I spun my neck towards the sound and as I did, I saw Amelia jumping off Irene''s desk, and in a blur I barely caught, glided towards her sister who curiously poked her head forward the same as I to see who it was approaching.


    A man strode into the room, a very gruff, very weathered-looking man, his eyes glued to the phone he had held with both hands, and from the sound of it, hearing faints beeps and boops in rhythm with every tap of his finger, it sounded like he was ying some sort of game.


    "I got the same task again like the other round just now," He told Irene, weathered creases on his forehead forming along with his frown. "I forgot again, which color is yellow? These wires are tricky."


    Irene peeked over at the screen, pointed a finger, and quickly muttered, "There, yellow."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute," It took me a moment, but it came, the realization, the familiarity, with every step I took closer. "Don''t I know you from somewhere?"


    The man spun his whole body towards me in a sort of awkward shuffle, waddling his feet, and that''s when I noticed something else too, the phone in his hand, the casing - that''s Irene''s. Why does he¡­?


    "No, I don''t know you," He told me simply. "Maybe yesterday, I did. Or some other days before. Today, not so much, though, sorry."


    The hell does that even mean? No, no, more importantly, despite what he just ims, fact was, I did know him¡­ from somewhere, from some time, I¡­ his ruggedplexion¡­ his wrinkled clothing¡­ the scars on his wrists¡­ oh, fuck¡­


    "Nick''s Dad?" I said, barely believing what I''ve even just said. "Last night, Harry, right? We met! We did meet! At the cafe! W-what are you doing here?" I turned immediately left, and in Irene''s hazel eyes, I saw myself gaping back at me. "What is he doing here?"


    "Hmm," He turned back to the disy, all regards towards swiftly non-existent. "Wasn''t me you met."


    "Wasn''t you I - what?"


    "Oh, shoot, wait," Harry did another waddle. "The pink one is - ?"


    I don''t understand. There was no way I was mistaking him for someone else. There was no mistaking that stature, that beard, how uncanny his resemnce was to Nick. He had his eyes for fuck''s sake, and yet¡­ why does he sound so sure?


    "This one''s pink, here," Irene said calmly, sparing me only a quick nce before addressing him once more. "Actually, take a seat over there by the desk while you''re here. Don''t leave, don''t move. Listen this time."


    "Sure, sure, no problem," Harry nonchntlyplied, and began to clumsily shamble over to an empty chair nearby. "I think the battery''s dying by the way."


    What was I seeing, what was I hearing? Nick and Hayley''s father, here¡­ just why, what? With Irene? And just what the hell''s going on with him? Something felt off about his¡­ well, everything. His cadence, his mannerisms, his movement - nothing about it came smooth, or natural¡­ or human even¡­


    Jay said something about a friend, that Irene was pestering him. Oh God, don''t tell me this friend is supposed to be¡­


    "You just don''t give up, do you now?" Amelia spoke out, emerging out from the corner, and taking my seat beside her sister. "In time, I believed you''de to your senses and do what you should have done since the very beginning. But if you wish, and if you would allow¡­ I will be d to take upon the need myself."


    "Oh, killing me, you mean?" Harry piped up from his chair without even ncing up from his game. "Yes, that does sound like the reasonable action to be done, but for some reason she would rather waste time wasting time. It''s really weird, Jay told me she was smart. She doesn''t seem like it."


    I couldn''t stand it anymore, I went up to Irene, inches from her face, all my reservations out the window, "What the hell is going on, Irene?"


    Once again, Irene gave a quick swipe of her hand, and the office door mmed shut - this time with a resounding click for extra measure. I almost pitied her, she didn''t look like she even knew where to start - but my desperation outweighed my sympathy.


    "The ce I work, my manager, y''know him, y''saw him? My boss too? The girl?" I whispered breathlessly, pointing a finger at Harry, trying to restrain my trembles. "That''s their father! Do they - what is - ? What does he have to do with¡­ whatever the hell this is? I can''t go to work, look at them in the eye, knowing that their Dad is involved with - "


    Irene shook her head, interjecting as she did. "That''s not their father."


    I didn''t think I could get even more bbergasted, but from the way I was stammering, stuttering, I don''t think I even knew where my limits were. "Not their - what? No, what do you mean not their father? Who the hell is that then sitting there ying with your phone? Who is he?"


    "Putting it in simple, magical terms," She said, beginning an exnation that would no doubt continue stretching these limits of mine for some time toe.. "He''s Jay."

 Chapter 415 - The Impostor In The Room, Part 2

    "There exists a certain¡­ process," One at a time, Irene snapped shut the blinds to her windows. "You see, in our world, being immortal, ever-living, is something that''s usually unattainable, with a rare handful of individuals being the sole exceptions. Ria''s one of those beings, your parents are also another, and obviously, there are also the Seven Divines, the most renowned of these exceptions."


    Amelia sounded a sluggish, disinterested yawn, whereas her sister had already entered a nice,fortable slumber against her shoulder, leaving only me in sole attendance to the Subus'' lecture.


    "The cycle of life and death is one that many species, demon, and man, had sought to conquer through many centuries and attempts, that was until the Seven Churches came and deemed any further advances towards immortality a sacrilegious act and had it banned throughout the realm. If anyone could so easily replicate the power of Gods, and not just immortality too, creation, divinity - then can they truly be called Divine? That''s the idea at least."


    Irene circled back to her desk, and briefly, her stare turned a disdainful one, "But obviously the threat of death could not deter the ambitious, the greedy, the curious, and because of that, because of them, that is how we ended up with cases like¡­ him," disdain turned to annoyance, the way her phone was tossed so haphazardly onto the desk, with little care or regard.


    "The battery died again, Detective," Harry said, shifting restlessly in his seat. "Why aren''t these things designed to stay alive forever? This seems like an obvious major w. It stays alive by electric, right? Can you rece the electric when it dies? With a new one? Sounds like it''d be very simple."


    Irene took her phone back, ignoring him, then after briefly assessing for any dents and bruises, quickly pocketed it, and continued on with her exnation side-eyeing him all the while.


    "One particr individual from long ago, a talented sorceress¡­ healing magic. She theorized that while our physical bodies will eventually cease to be, our souls do not, they stay as they are, lingering intangible, until Lady Enstar arrives to bring us to her domain. But say, what if one were to somehow transfer one''s soul, and imnt it into a more abled, more youthful body? While you''re knocking at death''s door, be it from illness, injury, you could just transfer to another physical body, dead, but free of any ailments. In a way, unconventional as it may be, so long as you continue repeating the process, you''d be immortal, wouldn''t you?"


    I heard her words, and then I heard Harry over there, rapping his knuckles, swinging his head, bored out of his mind, and I swallowed heavy the realization, "So, you''re saying Jay transferred his soul over to Nick''s father?"


    "Perhaps if you were to learn from your mother of our history, you wouldn''t need to be caught up to speed so often," Amelia sniped from behind, and admittedly she raised a fair point. "If you had, you would already know this far-fetched theory never came to be¡­ at least not in the way it was intended to."


    I looked to Irene for further rification, and she wasted no time filling me in on the details, "Removing one''s soul whole is impossible. Many have tried, and many have died, but at most¡­ one could only hope to fragment a meager fraction of their soul separate, and that''s too small a piece to ever sustain and utilize aplete physical body, you''d just die anyway, that is, unless¡­"


    "Unless?" I urged her on.


    But before she could speak, the sound of wooden legs scraping loudly against the floorboards, spun a polite, wrinkled pair of eyes over towards me, and Harry spoke, "Unless that small little fragment is able to first share and fuse with another living soul first, inhabiting the same body, the same mind, together at the same time, before, in time,pletely consuming it whole for its own - thus, achieving the same effect in the long run," then added with an almost prideful smile. "Jay taught me that, the first thing he taught me¡­ or wait¡­ maybe I should say, I taught myself that?"


    A shiver shot up my spine - for a moment, for a second - he looked different, smiled different. His mannerisms, the way he spoke, it was almost like Jay manifested.


    Irene slowly came into view, obstructing him from sight, guess she wanted to spare my mind from any more of this madness before it imploded.


    "Goes without saying," She said, sighing. "You can probably see why such a process was immediately rendered heresy by the Seven Churches, and why it waspletely forbidden from use."


    "Yeah," I nodded, doing my best to try and wrap my mind around it towards any sort ofmon ground. "So, in a way, Jay''s soul is like¡­ like a parasite of sorts? Taking over the mind, the body? "


    "A mundane summarization of theplexity of it," Amelia spoke in the midst of tenderly stroking her sleeping sister''s silky gray locks. "But not entirely inurate, I suppose."


    "So what happened to the original soul, Nick''s Dad?" I asked, weaving my eyes around Irene, watching Harry go back to his listless pastimes of rapping his knuckles. "He''s - he''s still in there somewhere, isn''t he? I mean,st night¡­ he was finest night. He was talking to Nick just fine."


    "He''s still in there," Irene gently affirmed, hearing the building worry in my tone. "He''s fighting it, trying to break free from Jay''s growing influence. I''ve been helping - these past few days you haven''t heard from me - I''ve been thinking, trying, and sometimes, I''ve been sessful. I''m able to bring him back, but it doesn''tst, and his time is only getting shorter. Last night, one of the rare instances he was lucid, he asked to see his kids. He was scared that the next time, there wouldn''t be a next time for him, so Iplied, I brought him to your cafe¡­ he didn''t stay long, I told him not to. Just in case. "


    "A soul as weak-willed as his has no chance of expelling this parasite, even with aid," Amelia was watching him too, except instead of disdain, of hatred, she only looked on at him with mere amusement, a wry smile forming so faint. "And once he is wholly consumed, now you''ll have two too capable Magi''s to fret and worry about. How relishing a prospect, hm? That is unless you wish to save us from all the trouble, and kill him now as you''ve originally nned from the start."


    "Kill him?" I threw nces everywhere. "We can''t¡­"


    "Oh, she''d anticipated you''d say that," Amelia interjected. "Your kindness, your cowardice, she expected it, and no doubt it would be our undoing, really.. Perhaps it''s partly also the reason she desired your non-involvement in all this."

 Chapter 416 - The Impostor In The Room, Part 3

    There were many things, many, many things I''ve still yet understood, and I know for a fact, my ignorance was showing here, my presumptuousness, but no. It can''t happen. If he''s still in there, Harry can''t die. Nick, Hayley¡­ I can''t do those two like that.


    "Look, I''ve assumed you''ve tried everything you could think of already to stop this, didn''t you?" I said, turning to Irene. "That means you think there''s a chance."


    But to my utter surprise, Irene slowly shook her head at me. "There''s no chance, no remedy. I knew from the start there was no hope for him, something like this - once it starts, it can''t be stopped. The only way to rid of the parasite is to rid of both soulspletely. He has to die."


    "No, no, wait," I was shaking my head now too, frantic in my movements. "Then¡­ why were you even trying, then? If you knew there was no chance from the beginning, what were all those days for? If it''s for nothing, why were you even trying to help him?"


    "Because¡­ it''s what you would have done," She told me, her voice and stare, both dwindling gently. "I thought, even if I knew there was no chance, I could still try¡­ because you would have done so anyway, knowing or not knowing¡­ because that''s how you are."


    "A bad influence, she means to say," Amelia remarked unimpressively. "Oh, just how love deludes and blinds us all, remarkable¡­ and yet reality stays ever unchanging. You''ve given optimism a try, but now it is time for the harsh reality of the matter - he must die."


    "No," I raised my voice, speaking firmly, snapping over, marching a foot closer to the vampire who stared back with a scowl. "I know you think it''s stupid, and I know you think I''m wasting time - "


    "You are wasting time," She interjected. "Spare us your stance, if you would? I could hear it already. He has a family? Loved ones? A life worth living? That''s all gone the very moment that Magus nted a fragment of himself into him. Face it, understand it, watch my lips, heed my words - He is already dead."


    I took another step forward, I didn''t know what I was about to do, but I was going to do something, anything, I just - but then Irene reined me back, cing a firm hand on my shoulder.


    "Look, I understand where you''reing from," She said with a gentle calming voice. I really do, sincerely. I wish there was something we could do, but there just isn''t. It''s time we''ve - "


    "Subjugation," I said immediately without thought. "I could subjugate him, that fragment of Jay, I could subdue it, couldn''t I?"


    Irene could see, hear my desperation, and shook her head a little more frantically. "No, no, you can''t - "


    "Why not?"


    "It''s just not possible, you aren''t adept enough - " then before I could interject, she hastily added. "It''s two souls fused into one! You need to be precise otherwise you''d just end up imposing yourself onto the other and speed up the process anyway. He''ll end up dying either way."


    "I can try."


    "No, you can fail," Amelia said, the annoyance in her voice more prevalent than ever. "This is not something akin to your prior ventures! You do not have the - !"


    "Kill him if I can''t do it, I won''t stop you!" I shed her a re, and I repeated myself, speaking through heavy breaths. "Kill him. You have my word, you can kill him. But give me this chance, give me this try, won''t you? I just¡­ I have to do something, alright?"


    Amelia considered me for a moment, assessing me through narrowed eyes. I didn''t know what she was thinking, but whatever it was, it had to be something amusing, for once more, the glint of her pointed fangs were glimmering through her curling lips.


    "Yes, you always do, don''t you?" She remarked, then looked over at Irene. "Like father, like son, don''t you suppose?"


    "Not really," She muttered back, looking away.


    "And you, Irene?" I asked, whirling myself around towards her. "Will you give me this chance?"


    "If I just kept to thinking the way I usually do, he''d have been dead already, I''d have pulled the trigger days ago, and I''d have thought myself right for it," She said, slowly shifting her eyes back over at me, a bit of sternness brimming within them, a bit of hope. "You better hope you''re right here, otherwise, I''ll just go back to being that cold-hearted bitch from before."


    I nodded relieved, smiled gratefully, if only faintly. "Well, we wouldn''t want that now, would we?"


    "You got five minutes to prepare," Irene stalked away, coating her voice with a tone of authority. "Amelia, a sound barrier, please? I don''t want anybody to get curious."


    "Oh, by the Divines, here I am going along with whims so naive, I can''t believe I¡­"


    Amelia continued to grumble more under her breath as a peculiar presence began to permeate around her body. I felt it radiate and spread, the invisible, the intangible, but my focus was being strayed elsewhere - in the corner of my eyes, someone else was watching me.


    "So, you''re going to subdue, are you?" Harry spoke calmly, and it was then I noticed just how creepily casual he was about everything. "Sounds hard, dangerous¡­ do you think you can do it?"


    Does he not have any other emotion? Or does just not know what other emotions are?


    "I''m gonna try anyway."


    "Ah!" His eyes widened slightly. "You have to be the one then, right? The guy Jay was referring to. The one he''s so curious about, sorry, that WE are so curious about."


    "So you do know me, then."


    "Yes, indeed, I do, sorry I didn''t recognize you before! I tried asking the detective a few days back, but she wouldn''t say. So d to finally meet you," He shed a smile, one that showed too much of his gums swollen and glowing red. "He''s told me a lot about you. The things you''ve done, the ns you''ve dyed¡­"


    "What ns?"


    "The Elf you stole," He continued, his words suddenly sounding malicious. "He''s going to get her back, you know? You''re going to give her back. You can''t stop us."


    At that, I felt a wave of anger start to bubble, and I growled, "Over my dead body."


    "If that''s what it''ll take," He grinned again, speaking so whimsically. "In time, all in due time¡­ things will be exactly as they''ll be."


    "Yes," I narrowed my lips. "They will."


    Talking to him was infuriating me, so I stopped. Right then, I needed to focus, I needed to prepare. I only had one shot, I needed to make it count.


    I didn''t know much about Nick, or Hayley even¡­ but they were nice people, good people, Nick included. They didn''t deserve this. From what little I''ve heard, things seem strained between their family already, and I can''t imagine what a dead parent would do to them both.


    I won''t do that to them.


    "By the way," Harry spoke again. "Do you think Jay putting me in this body was simply coincidence? Or do you think there''s more to it than meets the eye?"


    My eyes found his, that squinted, weathered gaze staring back the way Jay does ever so often the instances we''d meet. It really was like I was looking at that bastard right now.


    "Don''t mind me," He said again, shrugging his words away. "It was just a thought."


    Five minutes soon went and gone, and the office was cleared of every object in the way. Irene''s desk in the furthest corner, empty chairs ced in another, and somewhere in themotion, Adalia had also roused back from her slumber.


    From faint mutters, I heard Amelia briefly filling in her sister with all the happenings prior, and as always, her eyes continued to stay in their usual pensive, dreamy stare, but at a certain point, she turned that gaze over towards me.


    Her misty eyes, thought distant, seemingly barren, said it all - could I do it?


    Subjugation. It was one of the first few things she tried to teach me way back when. I failed then, told myself never again¡­ hopefully, I''ll be able to live up to that promise.


    The presence from Amelia stopped ebbing and flowing, and she spoke, "There, no one is able to now hear your futile efforts. Go on, go do as you imed, go show us your delusion made real, and -"


    "Sister¡­" Adalia surprisingly, hurriedly, cut across from her, sounding more than her usual gentle self. "You are¡­ annoying¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Amelia''s smarmy smile instantly flipped upside down. "I-I didn''t mean to sound¡­ I was merely - "


    "Do not¡­ speak¡­" Adalia said, her stare staying on mine. "I want him¡­ to do his¡­ best¡­ so... please¡­"


    Somehow through meek and quiet words alone, she managed to turn the crude, belligerent vampire docile, slinking into the shadows of the darkest corner with nothing more than a submissive nod, "Very well¡­ if that is what you wish."


    Complete and total faith, this Adalia.. She should be aware of the high and nigh-impossible odds, and yet¡­ thanks, Adalia.

 Chapter 417 - The Impostor In The Room, Part 4

    "Okay, center stage''s yours, you''re up," another reassuring hand on my shoulder, a gentle squeeze I felt, and Irene''s dark hazel eyes were inches from mine. "Go do what you do best."


    "Nearly die?" I quipped.


    "Proving me wrong," She said, then with a light nudge, sent me on my first step forward.


    Focus, determination, intent. I knew what to do, knew it better than before. Emotions. Strong emotions. Hate. Just hate.


    Just like with Ash. If I could do to her, then with this Jay¡­ piece of cake.


    "You will kill me if you fail, won''t you?" Jay-Harry asked, persisting as always with his casual how''s-the-weather-tone. "That doesn''t sound good for me. It''s a shame there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "You don''t look too worried," I remarked, stretching a hand forward.


    "Maybe if I knew what that is, I would be. I''ve been told to be afraid of dying, but I don''t even know what being afraid is. I haven''t lived long enough to know that."


    "But you know dying?"


    "No, not that too," He responded, still with a smile. "But it seems as if I will soon."


    That was enough from him, I decided. Through my arm, through my skin, in my veins, I felt it flow - that tingling sensation so familiar - I let it trickle, coalesce in my palm, I pulled that invisible muscle, and mustering all effort, my deepest determination, my strongest intent, I channeled it forward.


    And I was immediately reciprocated for it.


    "AAARGHHH!"


    His scream, painful, agonizing, almost seemed to reverberate across the very walls surrounding us. He was iling, chair legs scraping, nearly copsing - for once I couldn''t see Jay through his expressions, instead all I could see was a man, an innocent, unknowing man¡­ and the pain I was inflicting.


    I kept my focus, doubled my efforts.


    It felt a lot easier than my many attempts with Ash. I guess that was given, I''mparing an Elf-knight against an ordinary man - there was no opposition, nothing to push through, no wall to conquer.


    Except¡­ for one.


    Sightly, ever slightly, something was pushing. I could feel it, sense it, a presence ever too familiar.


    Jay''s.


    I needed to subdue it, somehow, I needed to. Assert my will upon it, make it submit. That''s all I needed to do.


    There was a struggle now, I could feel it fighting back. My magic and his. His will against mine.


    He wasn''t going to win.


    "No! No! Stop! Please stop!" A plea, a shout, anguish suddenly resounding through dribbling tears across his cheek. "What''s - ? I don''t know, I don''t know! IT HURTS!"


    I ignored his¡­ its cries. I kept going, my other hand clutching the other, dampening its trembles.


    "Why?! The pain! Stop! Stop!"


    So much emotion, in his words, in his struggle. Who, who was asking exactly?


    "Please just make it stop!"


    I didn''t stop. I didn''t listen. It was a trick, a ruse, it had to be. I kept going and I wouldn''t stop. Nothing was going to make me stop.


    "No more¡­"


    He opened his eyes, he found mine. I stared, I looked, I scoured¡­ but I couldn''t find him.


    "You''re hurting me¡­"


    The wrong person.


    My arms fell limp to my side. I heard myself heave, but I didn''t feel myself fall¡­ nevertheless, the swelling pain in my knees, the hard thump on the floorboards, they happened.


    Everything else happened too.


    I lifted my head upwards, staring wide unblinking eyes straight ahead - to the slumped figure sitting lifelessly, his head falling forward.


    Nobody moved, nobody spoke.


    Until, quietly, a voice spoke, "Oh, I''m back."


    A voice far too normal forfort.


    Slowly the hunched figure stirred back to life, with tear-stained eyes once so human, staring back at me unfeelingly.


    "That was shorter than any of the detective''s attempts," He continued to speak, drool spilling from his chin. "Did you really even try at all?"


    Nothing he said registered. I didn''t react, I couldn''t react¡­ for right then, rising to my feet, I knew already what wasing.


    From the shadows, I heard her approaching.


    I whirled around, hands shooting forward, "Wait, not yet, stop, Amelia, don''t - !"


    Like a fly, I was sent flying across the room - an effortless swipe of her arm, and I was back onto the floor once again.


    "I tire of all this nonsense," Amelia proimed irritably, her fingers bent and contorted into a dangerous shape. "Your word is your word, and as you say, he will die, and you will not stop me now."


    There were many, many shouts that plunged the entire office into disarray. Mine blending in with some others, but the one I heard the loudest wasn''t my own¡­


    I didn''t even blink, and yet I still missed it: Amelia''s sharp, jagged inches away from skewering Harry''s smiling expression - and Adalia, gripping her arm tightly, restraining it with almost little effort.


    "Sister¡­" She said, pulling it back even more. "You really are¡­ annoying¡­ today¡­"


    "Adalia," the irate Matriarch tried to wriggle free. "Let go. He gave his word, he told me to - "


    "Stop¡­" Adalia said, finally unclenching her sister''s arm. "He told you¡­ to stop¡­"


    "You will side with him on this foolishness?"


    "He hasn''t¡­ given up¡­" Adalia blinked her eyes once, and when she opened them again, I found them staring back at me. "We¡­ shouldn''t too¡­"


    "What''s more," Irene spoke, helping me to my feet while ring disapprovingly at the set of twins. "I don''t like you hitting people, and secondly, you really believe I''d just let you bloody my office? Do you think I''d want a murder here, in a police station? Have you gone into a frenzy yourself?!"


    "He has failed!" Amelia retorted, throwing me a dirty look. "For all we know, he has only exacerbated matters! What if the parasite had consumedpletely? We''ve no time to spare, have we?!"


    "Actually I''m not done fully taking over," Harry stated calmly, apparently oblivious to the heavy tension in the air. "It might still be a while, I''m not too sure myself."


    "You could be lying," hissed the vampire.


    To that, he took a moment to nt his head at her. "What''s lying?"


    For once, I was grateful for this Jay''s ignorance of everything. If not for that, I didn''t think Adalia would have stepped away as easily as she did so just then.


    Meanwhile, everybody was having their say, everybody was pouncing on the chance to continue. Except for me, that is, but no more, it was my turn now, I needed a chance to be heard, now more than ever.


    "My sister, there''s still my sister," I began, speaking across from everyone else, rubbing the pulsating pain across my ribs, and in that pause I took, all eyes at once shifted on me, something I realized only moments after. "We could¡­ I don''t know - maybe, she could do something."


    "Your sister?" Amelia scoffed.


    "Saman¡­ tha¡­" Adalia whispered.


    "Who?" Harry asked, another droplet of drool staining his shirt.


    "No, don''t, you''re just desperate, listen to yourself," yet Irene was the only one that actually responded, shaking my shoulders as if trying to rattle me back to my senses. "Weren''t you the one saying your sister wanted nothing to do with this? Are you really going to drag her into this whole mess?"


    "Yes, I mean no! No, of course not, fuck!" I swiped my hands across my face, senses definitely rattled. "No, but¡­ there''s¡­ there''s gotta be something, if I don''t do something then he''s going to, you''re going to have to - damn it, you know I can''t let that happen!"


    Irene stared at me sympathetically, but could offer no words to alleviate my stress. She knew as much as everybody here what the only oue would be.


    But, nevertheless, I have to try.


    "Sera? Maybe Sera? Huh?" I threw out into the air, only to remember the incident with her the night prior. Will she even be willing to help after the answer I gave her? Could I use this as another bargaining chip? No, no, I can''t do her like that. She already fulfilled her end. I couldn''t ask for more.


    "She''s a Speaker, Listener, Necromancer, she deals with the dead," Irene quietly said. "She would only be as effective as you and I."


    "I''ll try again, maybe," I said. "This time, I''ll get it. This time, I got it."


    "Or perhaps, you whimpering, bumbling fool," Amelia then abruptly interjected, meeting me with a scowl as soon as I turned over. "You should instead leave this problem to someone that will undoubtedly think this matter trivial."


    Long-winded riddled words and my flustered state were not going to go hand and hand, and of course, I barely even was able to grasp what she was saying to me.


    "What?" I asked, taking a bewildered step back.


    She rolled her eyes, stepping well away, apparently thinking me hopeless, leaving it to Adalia to trante her words to simpler, moreprehensible terms.


    "Go¡­ ask¡­ your mother¡­"

 Chapter 418 - A Gentle Reminder

    Call Mom.


    The obvious answer staring me in the face that somehow I couldn''t see. A speed dial away, the solution to this whole predicament just shuffling about in my pants pocket.


    Why didn''t I think of it? Really, I should have been the one to suggest the idea, considering circumstances¡­ and yet, I didn''t once consider to even think of her. Why didn''t I?


    "Terestra¡­" Irene nced at me, a distinct, palpable weight to her stare. "Calling your mother, it''s¡­ it''s an idea, but, if she couldn''t help us with the Blight before, then surely, for this, well," She looked uncertain about the prospect. "Could she?"


    That''s right. There''s a reason she couldn''t just magic away all our inconveniences with a quick simple flick of her wrist.


    Magic means noise, and noise means attention - and thest thing she wanted for herself, for her whole family, was attention - particrly from beings otherworldly that I''ve yet to still wrap my head around. A family reunion that undoubtedly wouldn''t end well.


    But¡­ for this¡­ I mean, this wasn''t Blight, this wasn''t big, this wasn''t a potential world-ending catastrophe that needed strength beyond strength to ovee, this was - this was small timepared to that, wasn''t it? Literally, a fragment, a fraction of what came before, so¡­ maybe this wouldn''t even count, maybe, maybe she could.


    Could she?


    Ring-around back to the same question Irene just asked, but as for the answer to that question, well¡­


    "I''ll ask her."


    Almost too aware of it, I felt a finger at a time reach into my pocket, and pull my phone out in a numbing grip.


    I guess it was kind of a testament to her legacy, that bringing up her name alone could plunge the room to an eerie, deafening quiet.


    Well, almost to a quiet.


    "Trying again?" Harry asked, cocking his head at me like a curious child. "I''m starting to think you do want me alive."


    He went ignored, and I began to tap and swipe my way over to her, and to my momentary surprise, there she was sitting at the top of my call history, as one of the names recently contacted.


    Oh yeah, we did already talk to each other just yesterday, didn''t we?


    Me sitting there in that corner cubicle, talking about Sammy. It wasn''t even that long ago, but yet some part of me felt as if I hadn''t actually spoken with her that time, that I had been speaking with someone else¡­ someone that wasn''t actually my mother.


    Must be a really asshole-y, conceited prick that small piece of me was to be even thinking that shit in the first ce.


    Without hesitating for another second, I had the phone against my ear, and every passing beep of the dial tone had my hearing straining more and more acutely, and it certainly didn''t help that Adalia and Amelia were both inplete unison with their gazes, they wouldn''t stop looking at me, looking at my phone.


    I wonder when was thest time they''ve even talked to each other since then... Terestra and them.


    A sharp click abruptly cut the beeping short, and the next moment, I heard that same gentle tone I''vee to know for all my life, still the same, never having been someone else, always her same loving voice greeting me first, "Good morning! Sleep well, sleepyhead?"


    Waking up at home, and shambling to the kitchen, it was the same morning ''hello'' she''d always used, and like clockwork, I''d always answer back, voice as gruff as can be, "Well as I could."


    She''d always smile at that, and even right then, I could hear that same smile present in the sound of her voice, "This is unexpected, another phone call so soon after thest? Well, I can''t say I''m not pleased by it¡­but what''s happened? Feeling homesick already, dear?"


    Hearing her so carefree somehow in turn made everything else feel not as bad as they seem. A mother''s voice, I suppose¡­ the most powerful magical spell of all.


    "No, that''s not¡­ um¡­" I just realized it was hard having a conversation with her when you got four unblinking pairs of eyes on you scrutinizing your every word, but I tried my best anyway. "Listen, I have a problem that I need your help with."


    "A problem," At once, her nonchnce turned to great concern. "Is Samantha okay over there? You didn''t - ?"


    "Sammy''s fine, it''s not that kind of problem," I said. "It''s another kind of problem, you know the kind."


    She did. Immediately, she did.


    "Ah, I see¡­" there was a sound of a chair scraping nearby. "I suppose it''s a good thing I made my morning coffee first. Fill me in, why don''t you? I''ll try and help you in any way I can."


    No doubt the hardest part about the whole conversation was just figuring out where to start with everything, starting over, rephrasing, backtracking, stammering, my exnation had it all - and it was an absolute miracle Mom even managed to keep up with me at all.


    When I was finally done, everybody in unison seemed to kinda lean in just a little bit closer, especially the twins, actually mostly the twins¡­ just that eager to hear her solution, or maybe they just wanted to hear her voice in general¡­


    Maybe they should, really¡­ after all this time.


    Unprompted, I ced my phone onto the desk, switched it to loudspeaker, and made sure the volume was all the way up. Now everyone could hear her. Amelia gave a look, Adalia did too, confused - but then all was made clear to them a moment right after.


    "Oh, you sound very troubled by all this, don''t you?" Mom''s gentle voice rang in the air. "I really do wish you didn''t have to be dealing with all this all the time."


    Both the vampires held their breath, I could physically see the way their gazes soften and their bodies tense just by the sound of her voice alone. There was certainly a story there somewhere, but now wasn''t the time to delve into it just yet.


    "I just want this over with as quick as possible," I said, exasperated beyond belief. "And we''ve exhausted all our other options here."


    "And that''s where Ie in, I see," She said a little wryly. "Very well, I can see that you''re very desperate, aren''t you? You normally never ask for help, even with financial problems."


    "Mother?" A voice, Harry leaned out from his chair still retaining that childlike curiosity, and Irene made instantly for his direction. "Is that your mother on the phone? Hello, mother! Are you there? Can you hear me speaking to - mmph!"


    "Be quiet!" Irene hissed, pressing her hand against his mouth in a w-like grip.


    "Oh? Was that the parasite speaking just now?" Mom asked nonchntly. "My, he really does sound like one, doesn''t he? It''s been so long since I''ve heard one - why, hello, yes, I can hear you speak! It''s nice to meet you! Can you hear me too?"


    I was momentarily stunned - it just wouldn''t register in my head no matter how many times it''s battered into me... that my mother has been a long-time part of this bizarre new world I found myself in. Of course, this was all trivial to her¡­ just as much as a morning coffee was.


    "Yes, I can hear you!" Harry replied, wriggling his face and lips free from Irene''s grip. "Your son is very talented by the way, very magical. I''ve been told he has a very good potential to be a high threat to our ns. Whatever that means."


    Mom chuckled. "Why, thank you. You''re very kind to say that."


    "Is it you?" He continued to ask, not a single one of us seemingly wanting to stop him. "Is it because of you he''s like this?"


    "Well, I can hardly take all the credit. After all it takes two for abor of love, doesn''t it?"


    "I don''t know what that means."


    "It''s okay," She responded lightly. "You won''t stay long enough in that body to have to know."


    "Oh," Harry tilted his eyes, nudging himself just a little bit closer to my phone. "Are you the one that''s going to get rid of me?"


    "It seems I am, yes," She said, pausing in-between her words to take a sip. "After all, my son did ask me for my help¡­ how am I ever to say no to that?"


    That''s when I decided to step in again, make myself be heard, "So there''s a way?"


    "Of course there''s a way, silly."


    It was like a weight had just been lifted off my shoulder, like a balloon was swelling in my chest, growingrger andrger. A hope, a way out¡­


    "Alright," I said, nodding attentively. "So what''s the - ?"


    "Kill him."


    I¡­ I think I misheard. She said it so gently, so politely¡­ I must have misheard. I had to¡­ so I asked again, slower this time, "What''s the way?"


    "You''ve already had the right idea all along, dear," She said, and I felt that balloon slowly deting, that weight again gradually crushing. "A fused soul - you can''t split them apart, you can only destroy it."


    "But you can, you can!" I said at once, hearing the urgency, the panic, returning in my voice. "Can''t you?"


    "With my magic, you mean? Then, of course."


    "Then why - ?"


    "Oh, I''m sure you already know why, dear¡­ there''s no way that you don''t."


    I clenched my teeth. "But if it''s only a little¡­"


    "A little is still a risk," She interjected, her voice staying its soft, gentle tone. "And it is a risk that I am not willing to take. He is only a man - a lovely, caring man, I''m sure, and it is unfortunate what has happened to him, but above all else, you and your sister are what matters to me most, your father would say the same."


    It was slipping, the situation was slipping out of my grasp. This wasn''t making any sense to me at all. Who the hell was the one that told me to help others? To be kind? To be good? To always do what''s right?


    "You could try, couldn''t you?"


    "Perhaps, yes," She replied. "Maybe things would work out fine, maybe I could be just concerned over nothing, and maybe it wouldn''t be enough magic to cause a stir, maybe. But why should I risk that for someone I do not care about?"


    Why was she saying the wrong things now?


    "It''s the right thing to do, Mom!"


    "Not to me."


    I heaved a breath. "I told you he has a family, didn''t I? A daughter, a son?"


    "Yes, and so do I. And I''ll do anything to protect them both."


    "Even if it means letting an innocent person die?" I spoke this into the receiver, without thought, without sense, and apparently, it seems I''vepletely forgotten who exactly it was that I was speaking to.


    "Of course I would," Terestra said. "After all, I''ve done it many countless times before, haven''t I?"

 Chapter 419 - Brief Reunion

    Irene said it, Amelia was adamant about it, and Mom just simply confirmed it. So here''s the thing, just how many more times do I have to hear the same thing over and over again before I''ll finally be able to get the message?


    The way they conveyed it all so bluntly, confidently - like there really was no other way to go about this whole thing. Were they right for it? Did I really have this wrong all along? Was I just being stupid insisting, being stubborn refusing, ying the naive fool that refused to listen to reason?


    Of course I was, hell, I knew that already¡­ and yeah, they were probably right, and I was probably wrong¡­ there''s no saving everybody, after all, and yet - knowing I''m wrong is not going to stop me from trying anyway.


    I tried again. "Mom - "


    "Oh, hold on a moment there," She suddenly said, paused, something else diverting her attention. "That sound, that isn''t from my side is it? No, it''s yours, do you hear that?"


    No, I didn''t - not until she pointed out directly to me, that is. All this while, rifling frantically in my thoughts, wrapped up deep in this dilemma, I never noticed that faint scratching noise to my side.


    I recognized that sound almost immediately, heard it too many times today not to, and judging by the way she expelled a short breath, amused¡­ Mom did too.


    "Amelia," She quietly, tenderly, said. "Is that you over there?"


    At the sound of her name in the dainty tune of her voice, the Matriarch instantly froze, and the expression that formed on her face, I couldn''t even begin to describe it.


    As if heeding a roll call, she took a slight step forward. "Yes, I - it''s me. I-I''m here," and the way she was speaking had me totally reeling in shock. Gone was the assertiveness, the tone of defiance, bravado¡­ for the first time since I''ve met her, Amelia sounded¡­ shy. And it wasn''t the timid kind either, it was more like she was restraining herself, as if at any moment, her emotion woulde overflowing.


    "Your sister too?" Mom asked.


    "I¡­ am¡­" Adalia spoke, and even she too sounded significantly different. "I am¡­ here¡­ Terestra¡­"


    "Actually it''s Lilith now if you don''t mind. But oh my, this is such a wee surprise! " Mom said, sounding genuinely pleased, excited even. "It''s been so long, hasn''t it? Thest time I saw you both, you were still just younglings. Ah! I guess that''s not quite right. I''ve actually seen you again first Adalia during my recent visit, you were still slumbering then. But my, just how you''ve grown. You''re so big now, so beautiful¡­ I''ve no doubt Amelia''s much the same, isn''t she?"


    I could hear, even at points, feel, the history, the emotions behind her words - and the twins fully reciprocated those feelings with the way they reacted to those words. It was inly obvious that they admired her, revered her, and they made no effort to hide it.


    "And Adalia¡­" Mom said, the misty-eyed vampire sluggishly raising her head in response. "Your affliction. I see you''ve reverted back to your true nature during my absence. I''m sorry I couldn''t help you anymore. I guess it seems even I have my shorings¡­"


    "No¡­ I am okay¡­ it is¡­ okay¡­" Adalia firmly but gently reassured, taking an evenrger step forward than her sister. "I am¡­ fine now¡­ the way I am¡­"


    "I''m sure you are," the voice on the phone wryly chuckled. "My darling son''s blood must taste absolutely delightful, no? I do hope you haven''t been overindulging."


    "I take¡­ as is¡­ needed¡­" She replied. "But yes¡­ his blood¡­ tastes fine¡­ for me¡­"


    "I''m pleased to hear that. You''ll watch over him for me, won''t you? Both of you?"


    Whatever this was, as happy, as tender a reunion as this was surely, this really wasn''t the time for it. Here we were, the fate of an innocent man in our hands, and she thought it of so little regard that she could so easily move on to something else - start another conversation so casually - like it was nothing.


    More than anything else, I needed her to care.


    "Mom, listen," I interrupted. "Do you really think I''m just gonna take your advice and kill him right now?"


    "Why, of course not," She replied. "In fact, I''d prefer it if you didn''t have any part in it. I don''t want his blood on your hands, that''s not what I want for you. But I''m sure your friend, Irene, or perhaps Amelia even¡­ Amelia, you wouldn''t mind, won''t you?"


    "But of course not," Amelia eagerly and dutifully replied. "In fact, he would have already met his demise long before had your son not intervened in the first ce."


    "No one''s meeting their demise, alright?!" I vehemently stated, feeling my frustration grow by the second. "Mom! You told me yourself you didn''t want us to see you as a monster. That''s why you hid this whole thing from me and Sammy in the first ce, didn''t you? If he dies, if you let me kill him, how am I supposed to look at you afterward?"


    "If that is the alternative to risking the safety of my darling children," She took in a breath. "Then I really won''t mind how you see me after."


    "Don''t," I shook my head. "Don''t pretend you''re only doing this because you have no choice. You do! You do have a choice!"


    "Yes, I know I do," Her voice went soft again. "And that''s why I''m very sorry, dear, I have made my choice."


    No, no. I can''t ept this. There''s no way, not like this. She''s always been there, she''s always helped me, even when I never asked, even when I never wanted her to. But now - why did it have to be so different now?


    If she won''t help me, if she refuses to, then¡­ there''s just one other person left to ask.


    "I want to talk to Dad."


    "Hm?" Mom sounded slightly taken aback. "Your father?"


    "He''s there, isn''t he?"


    There was a noise in the background, it sounded like a scuffle, there was also the sound of a chair scraping somewhere, and suddenly she sounded a little bit more distant than before, "Yes, he is. He''s still trying to thaw the ice Samantha made outside. It doesn''t look like it''s going well."


    "Great. Can you put him on for me?"


    At that, Mom puffed another wry sigh, and the smile on her face was more clearer than ever in my head as she spoke, "Mom said no, so maybe Dad will say yes. Ah, it''s like your five again, how adorable. You used to do that all the time, you know?"


    Poking fun, even in these circumstances. How does she keep doing it?


    "I just think he''d be a lot more sympathetic," I said. "At least, I''m hoping he will be."


    "Because he''s the Hero?" Mom asked, amusement dripping extensively in her tone. "Because I''m the Demon, of course, I''d say what I''d say, right? "


    "No, Mom - "


    "When you heard my answer, who exactly did you hear giving them? Was it me, Lilith, your mother? Or perhaps, instead, did you hear - "


    "Mom," I said sharply. "Don''t."


    Another silence, another pause, and then shortly after, another faint chuckle, "I''ll go get your father."

 Chapter 420 - Fatherly Advice

    A faint shuffling sound fading away gradually brought a momentary silence to the other end of the line as Mom went to go get my only sole help left of fixing this mess.


    That silence, that brief absence, was also a chance for those that didn''t have a chance to speak, to finally say.


    And they indeed have a lot to say¡­


    "You really are such a stubborn little child, aren''t you?" Amelia was vocally blunt with her critique, looking once more her usual contemptuous self. "You should know that many, far many, have been killed for less than for your little disy of insubordination."


    I wasn''t in any mood to indulge anymore of her taunts. I kept my mouth shut, my eyes away, but that only ended up serving to infuriate her even more.


    "Who are you to defy her? Questioning her the way that you do? You believe yourself truly knowing better than her? Feeble, powerless, little you? It''s insulting, it''s degrading! The world won''t sway to your whims just because your persisting arrogance wishes it so! You think yourself selfless, a beacon of morality, no! Selflessness isn''t self-serving, morality isn''t conceited, so what are you really?!"


    Then, out of my sight, two things quickly happened that I only toote realized.


    All of a sudden, Irene moved, quickly darting past me, a hand up in warning. To the side, Amelia had also be significantly closer, her re significantly tenser¡­ kept only at bay, barely within arm''s reach, by Adalia keeping hold of her tight.


    "What do you think you''re about to do?" Irene said sharply, nting herself directly in between us.


    "What I''ve been told," Amelia menacingly growled. "Terestra is - "


    "Listening to her son," She calmly stated. "And you will too, as much as you don''t want to."


    Though Irene came unhesitatingly charging to my defense, I could tell clearly from the sound of her voice, she didn''t have much hope in it too. Understandable, I couldn''t me her. I step out of my own shoes, I''d probably look at myself like an idiot too.


    "Everybody is saying to kill me, everybody says that is the only way," blurted Harry in the middle of it all. "Everybody except for you," Those unfeeling eyes again, Jay''s gaze manifesting through. I didn''t wanna see it, didn''t even wanna hear it. I wasn''t in the state to listen to him talk. "You must really care a lot for this man, don''t you?"


    "I care about people''s lives," I whispered, addressing¡­ I don''t even know who exactly I was addressing. "That''s all there is."


    "Oh, that makes sense, that''s very nice of you too," He said, an almost earnest admiration to his words. "But if that''s the case, doesn''t that mean I count too? Aren''t I people?"


    My eyes whirled, froze, found his in an instant, staring, asking, "Now that I''m alive, don''t I have a life too?"


    I was saved for an answer by a harsh noise emitting from the loudspeaker - something clunking, something creaking - someone approaching. I recognized that raspy grunt that followed almost immediately. It''s what he always does before speaking, like there was something in his throat he needed to unclog, but it never helped - he spoke, and his voice was as low and hoarse as ever.


    "Speaker''s on. Turn it off," He quietly ordered. "No one else needs to hear me but you."


    Just like the case with Mom, just with his voice alone, Dadmanded a presence over everyone else in the room. The disbelief, the shock, hearing his words¡­ sometimes it feels as if everyone else knew my parents better than I could ever.


    Complying with his request, I took my phone off the table, and him off the speaker. To everyone else, the request seemed a little entric¡­ but Dad''s never been the boisterous type, never liking attention of any sorts. So to me, not wanting total strangers eavesdropping in was within reason.


    "You''re off," I said, pressing the phone to my ear. "So¡­ you know, already? From Mom?"


    "Yes."


    "And?"


    "Before that, we haven''t talked much, it''s been a long time, and you must be upset," He said, clearing his throat again, only to sound even huskier than he did prior. "Are you upset? Your mother said you were when she came back. I''d like to apologize for that."


    It took me a moment to figure out what he was talking about. He does this often too, talking about things seemingly unrted to the discussion at hand, and it''s on you to unravel just what exactly it is he was referring to.


    In this case, I think I knew.


    "I''m over it, secret''s out now, and you''re a hero of a realm, apology epted," I told him. "Now if it''s possible, I really need that hero''s help now."


    "I heard."


    "So what do you think?"


    From all sides, I was beset by piercing stares, all curious, all in suspense. I avoided them all, focused more instead on what he had to say.


    "I think you''re right for wanting to save him," He said. "I also think you''re wrong for thinking that you can."


    "But you can!"


    "No."


    "What?" Once again, I was feeling that rush of disbelief, hearing what I was hearing. "Why won''t you?"


    "Because I don''t know how to," He said bluntly. "It is not my expertise, the soul¡­ I wouldn''t know the first thing about it."


    So, what - it''s just Mom then that knows how to deal with this thing?"


    "Yes."


    "Then can''t you talk to her or something and - "


    "Your mother already gave her answer," He interrupted, speaking in a rush. "And I am inclined to agree with her too."


    My reserves at that point were nonexistent, I groaned, I hissed, feeling the strain of frustration in the clench of my jaw.


    "Not you too,e on!"


    "You''re upset."


    "Yes, I am!" I shouted. "Give me a good reason why I shouldn''t be!"


    "No, it''s okay to be. You should be upset. I get upset too, I always do."


    "What?" I was confused, I couldn''t unravel this. "What are you talking about?"


    "Being in the position knowing that there''s nothing you can do," He said quietly. "It''s very upsetting."


    "But there is, Dad, damn it, you know that there is," I spun around, marched, funneling out my anger through every stomp of my feet. "If you can just help me convince Mom to - "


    "There''s risks."


    "I know that!" I snapped, fluttering stray pages on Irene''s desk as my hand mmed hard against its surface. "You think I don''t know risk? You think the Blightfall just disappeared that easy?! How did you think I found out the truth about the two of you? It wasn''t from a fucking google search, let me tell you."


    "You''re shouting. Don''t shout. I can hear you."


    "So then what if it were me?!" I continued to shout. "Or Sammy, huh? Will it still be too much of a risk if it were us instead of some random nobody you don''t know?"


    There was a quiet on the other end of the line. Itsted for so long it was as if he just hung up on me. But he hasn''t¡­ he just preferred taking his time to answer.


    "A single life means this much to you, I see," He remarked.


    "Every life should mean this much," I responded. "Not just one in particr."


    Another pause. "You sound just like me."


    "Then why aren''t you the one saying it now?"


    "Because as a hero, you care about everyone," He said. "But as a father, that is simply no longer the case."


    Was this really how things were going to y out? Denied, refused, rejected, every opened door mmed closed in my face. I''ve never felt so out of options before, so cornered with no way out - the bitter irony being, it wasn''t even my life this time that was on the line.


    I thought, I truly thought that this was it. That just like with Mom before, I''d be dashed of any semnce of hope, and in the silence that followed, just for that single second, I nearly, reluctantly, epted the reality of it all.


    Then in the next second, returning from thought, Dad spoke again. "I won''t be able to convince your mother alone."


    My eyes widen on impulse. "You mean - ?"


    "Like you, your mother''s very stubborn. I''ll need some help."


    "Yes, yes, of course," My heart was beating fast, my lips even faster. "P-put Mom back on the phone! I-I''ll talk to her now, I''ll - "


    "No."


    I blinked. "No?"


    "How is she supposed to know how serious you are about this if you''re reaching for her help through a call? Show her your resolve, show her how much this one life really does mean to you."


    Once again, despite being on topic, I couldn''t wrap my head around what he just said.


    "How do I¡­ how do I do that?"


    "Irritate her."


    I blinked even harder. "Irritate?"


    Amelia perked up at that, her gaze a sharp, scrutinizing one, but I turned away from her - the drab grey wall now my only source for a scenic view.


    "Make it her problem. Bring it to her doorstep. She can''t ignore what she can''t avoid," His voice went quieter than usual here, no doubt on his end, there''s now another person''s attention he didn''t want to attract. "From experience, her and I before¡­ it''s bound to work."


    There''s a story there, but not now¡­ not now.


    "Just tell me what to do."


    "I think you already know what to do," He said, and admittedly, he was right about that. I did.. "Bring him back home here with you."

 Chapter 421 - Choice

    The instant I ended the call was the instant my choice was made, and obviously, it needs go without saying¡­ it wasn''t without its divisiveness.


    See, the downside to my Dad''s firm insistence of his privacy, was that I had to go exin the n to everyone else myself, and unlike the Hero of the Realm, or the Demon that ruled it, I didn''t have the sway or the influence to tether any trust or confidence towards me.


    The sheer, utter disbelief on their faces when I unveiled to them this loosely-strung, loosely-formted n of mine¡­ I almost wished I saved a picture.


    Amelia lead charge the bastion of opposition to my decision,cing doubts in her wit, weaving provocations in her skepticisms, like a broken record of protest ying on an unending loop.


    But when I continued to keep firm on my intentions, that''s when she waved the white g, fed up, seemingly losing all hope she had on me¡­ if there even was such a thing in the first ce.


    "I am done arguing with you," She vehemently stated, eyeing me with a scorn beyond anything before. "If you will not listen to reason, insist on this foolishness in the guise of heroism, then I will not waste another breath. You chose this, this is your decision, but know this¡­ the consequences, the repercussions of this choice, won''t only be just yours alone to bear."


    Meanwhile, Irene, all the while I''ve been exining, remained quiet and listening, speaking only once all was said and done¡­ and what she said after, caught me really off guard.


    "I want to talk to you, alone, not here," then without waiting for a reply, she marched straight towards her office door, fingers tight on the handle. "Now."


    What she felt, what she thought, the straightforwardness of her tone didn''t give anything away.


    Knowing nothing else to do, I went ahead and followed along with the harsh cking of her heels as she opened the door, leading us through.


    "Watch your sister, make sure nothing happens while we''re away," She told Adalia, before turning her sharp gaze to the slumped, slouching figure by her desk. "And you, remember - "


    "Don''t move," Harry finished for her, smiling a polite smile that was far from sincere. "I remembered."


    Outside, away from her office was whish. The absolute tonal shift, the abrupt change in ambiance, how normal, mundane everything else was... for a moment, I could forget¡­ but I didn''t get to forget for long.


    Irene funneled us through a series of halls and rooms that grew less and less dense of people the deeper we went.


    I also noticed, which wasn''t hard to notice, that her fellow colleagues, superiors even, would go out of their way to get out of her way, their stares a diverse mixture of admiration, respect, fear¡­ and mostmonly, obviously, arousal.


    It was in a deste corridor close to a restroom that we finally came to a stop. The halt of steps, the spin of her heels, and the look in her eyes - if Amelia was menacing, then Irene was unnerving¡­ which honestly, arguably, was even worse.


    "I brought us here because I didn''t want Amelia snarking in on us every two seconds," She took a step forward towards me, her rigid stare one I couldn''t find myself veering away from. "That being said, I agree with everything she''s said¡­ and nothing with yours."


    Blunt honesty was an aspect of her that I greatly appreciated. But even still¡­ blunt hits hard.


    "Dad''s on board with it, that''s one out of two powerful beings," I said to my defense.


    "Only because you coerced him into it, guilt him into it," She refuted back. "And by the looks of it, it sounds as if he''s only just indulging you. Seriously, irritate the Demon Goddess? That''s the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard."


    "I know that."


    "Yes, I know you know that, what I want to know is why? Why go ahead with this anyway? Even by your impossible standards, this is a stretch too far being a sturdy pir of morality and justice."


    "You''re saying that pir should crumble?"


    "I''m saying it''s fine to have some cracks," She replied. "You don''t have to save everybody, not everybody can be saved. That doesn''t make you a bad person."


    "Again, I know that."


    Irene clicked her tongue. "Again, I know you know that, and so again, I ask why? You know there''s nothing that can be done, you know it''s dangerous to keep him alive for longer, and you definitely know the risks of asking your Mother."


    I could tell Irene was holding back immensely here, sugar-coating her words, subduing her tone. She had all the rights in the world to go off on me right there and then, and the fact that she wasn''t¡­ I kinda wish she would.


    "And you know trying to save him endangers you, endangers us, your sister too. Thest thing you want to happen. So, what''s this then? Your beliefs are contradicting here."


    More than anything else, that was the focal point of everything. Doing this means risking everyone else. More than Amelia, more than Irene, I was my own worst critic.


    Fuck him.


    No seriously, fuck Harry.


    Fuck him to hell, I say. He can''t be saved. Nothing can be done, I tried, I pleaded, I argued. I did everything I could, didn''t I?


    Didn''t I?


    If it''s that much of a risk to save him, if it''s an even bigger risk keeping him alive. If it''ll threaten more than it would save - then the choice was practically made for me, wasn''t it?


    But that''s just it. That''s my issue with it all, that one little thing, that annoying thing - choice.


    "If I can choose to let him die here," I spoke quietly, staring up at her. "Then I can choose to let you die too, couldn''t I?"


    A flicker in her gaze, but her lips stayed close, instead, she only listened.


    "I know if I let him die, it''ll be agonizing, the guilt will eat me up alive, I probably won''t be able to live with myself after¡­ but what''s worse is whates afterward¡­ because I''ll know that once I choose now, then I''ll know I have it in me to make that choice again."


    I took a moment to breathe, to find the words, I don''t know if I was getting my feelings across right.


    "So if something happens, if something like this happens again - and if you, maybe not even you, Ash, Amanda, Sammy, anybody - if I have to choose again¡­"


    She shook her head. "That won''t happen."


    "It''s already happened!" I interjected. "If I choose here, then I already chose my future choices along with it. I would know there would be nothing I could do to save you, so what happens next? I''d choose again. Then pretty soon¡­ gradually, over time, that choice slowly gets easier and easier to make."


    Was I even making sense to her? Hell, was I even making any sense to myself? I''m not sure, I don''t know. Like before, the look in her eyes escapes me. So I kept going,id my feelings bare, hoping she''d feel, she''d know, just through feeling alone.


    "I don''t want to make it easier, I don''t want to make that choice, I don''t want it to be a choice at all! So I''ll fight it, I''ll deny it, do everything it takes to save him! Because if he lives, if I can save him¡­" Her gaze in mine, another flicker, she finally understood.. "Then I can save you too."

 Chapter 422 - Plans Made

    Irene believed.


    For a chance, for a change, my words she heard, understood - believed.


    This wasn''t just a single life I was saving.


    "When will you be going?" She asked, her tone, her demeanor, no longer poking and probing. "I assume you''ll need time to pack, time to n, so... "


    ''When'' was just one of the many variables to consider with ast-minute venture like this. I couldn''t just up and leave on the flip of a dime, I hadmitments, responsibilities.


    In the end, I decided two days from now was a sufficient enough timeframe for me to sort and settle any and all loose ends here. With work, with home, with Sammy, and whatever else that might crop up and pop up in front of me eventually.


    Two days until I''m back in the country, back to home... back to them.


    So much has changed since then¡­ so many things have happened, so many things uncovered.


    I left them as a simple, wide-eyed naive country boy to a supportive, loving mother and dad. Now I''ll be returning, and what exactly I''ll be returning to - I wasn''t really sure. But I guess,e and go forty-eight hours more or less, I''ll find out.


    Irene shuffled past me, striding fast, muttering something about needing to be heading back soon.


    Despite the trust, I could tell she was far from convinced still. But that didn''t matter, I didn''t care - she trusted me, and to me, that was all that mattered.


    Trust. Oh, shoot, trust¡­ I almost forgot!


    "Irene!"


    I learned that the corridor had seriously nice acoustics by how her name just exploded throughout the barren hall.


    She froze, turned, the echo of my voice more than likely still a shellshock buzz in her ears by the grimace on her face. "Yes?"


    "Sorry, I - " I hastily said, lowering my voice to a little less than a whisper. "There''s also something else we need to talk about."


    The deste corridor then continued to resound with my whispers for a little while longer. I told her about Sera, the amended deal, about what she said, and even about what Amanda said, and I didn''t stop until I was sure I covered every minute detail ofst night''s incident.


    Beginning, middle, and end, the expression on her face remained unchanged. It was striking to see just how calmly she took it all in, as if it was barely worth the trouble of consideration, and apparently, as I''de to hear from her after¡­ it was.


    "No."


    Instantly. Finally. Decisively. How does she do it so easily?


    "She must be mad to think that we''d just simply let her run amok just because she asked you nicely," She said, then tilting her head at me, continued. "And you must be mad for thinking what I think you''re thinking."


    Sometimes I forget her detective coat ain''t just for show.


    "I haven''t even decided anything yet," I said, a little too defensively perhaps.


    "Listen to me, you want my advice, you want to know what I think? I think Sera''s not a helpless damsel for you to save, she can get dangerous - more dangerous¡­" Irene sternly warned. "So far, all you''ve seen is her barking¡­ do you really want to let that leash on her loose and see her bite? From what you''ve read of her, she bites hard, doesn''t she?"


    "She''s not a dog."


    "No, she''s a summon," Irene turned, started to walk away again. "Keep her that way." and that was the end of that.


    Honestly, I didn''t expect her to say anything otherwiseing to her about this predicament. If she had agreed readily, frankly, I''d be even more concerned about that.


    Still, I did wish she''d at least been a bit more sympathetic with her denial. It''s as if Sera''s not even an individual to her¡­ just a means to an end, yet then again, she doesn''t really know her like I do.


    But, certainly, there was indeed one other person that does¡­ perhaps it was high time to get her opinion on the matter.


    Irene led the way back to her office, familiar ces, faces, passing us by in a blur, and again it was like there was some invisible red carpet that she was striding upon that no one else dared step a foot on.


    Against all odds, her office, instead of being a scene from a nightmare, eviscerated from the inside out, thankfully was exactly as we had left it - dark, quiet - with Amelia fuming, instantly snapping a bitter re at me the moment the door came swinging, and Adalia cating with a gentle hand to her sister''s thigh.


    "Oh, you''re back, you didn''t take too long," and Harry as always, his unsettlingly courteous non-self. "Detective, I don''t like sitting still for too long. How long must I stay here for? Can¡­ oh, can I mov - can I? Oh..."


    The faint click of the door shutting close, that very moment, it happened then.


    Harry was speaking, and then he wasn''t, a single confused blink was all he could spare next before his head suddenly slump forward, unmoving¡­ seemingly lifeless if not for that slight rise and fall of his chest indicating it wasn''t as so.


    "Unconsciousness slows the process down somewhat." Irene lowered her outstretched arm, a mist of red from her hand gradually dissipating. "I''ll have to keep doing this regrly but not forever, just until you''re about ready to go."


    "Go?" Amelia shed an ugly sneer. "So it seems you''ve been indeed beguiled by this idealistic fool''s words. Strange notion, dear Subus, shouldn''t it have gone the other way instead? How disappointing."


    Irene wisely chose to ignore her, and just continued to speak. "I''ll keep the parasite with me for the next two days, keep him monitored. ''Till then, you have all the time in the world to change your mind. But knowing you, you''re already ready to browse around the inte for the cheapest non-stop train ticket back, aren''t you?"


    I smiled at that. "You know it."


    "Then I suppose we''re done here for now, aren''t we?" Irene whirled around to the front of her desk, both hands ced straight atop the wooden surface. "Well, it''s been a pleasure. Thanks for the courtesy visit, you three. Don''t do it again."


    Without so much as a proper goodbye, we were promptly kicked out of her office, and then back onto the bustling streets, the sun''s haze harsher than ever.


    With nothing else to do, we headed from home, this time instead within the padded, not-so-luxurious confines of public transport.


    Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, Amelia didn''t peep a word ofint having to bear the utter shame of taking a seat on a bus. I guess she finally realized just how bad things could get instead.


    "For a centuries-old stalker of the night, you''re awfully immature, aren''t you?" I said, upon being subjected to another haughty scoff from the vampire to my right for like the fifth time in thest thirty seconds. "Like, I get it, Amelia, you disagree. You don''t need to cough a lung out to prove your point to me, Jesus¡­"


    But keeping true to her word, she did not say another¡­ word. Resuming on with her res and scoffs as her admittedly very annoying acts of defiance.


    Luckily, I had a deterrent for that. I even have a name for it too. I call it, "turning the other fucking way''.


    So far it has proven itself very effective.


    Adalia fell again into another one of her random slumbers, this time choosing my shoulder to be her bed of rest, which certainly wasn''t helping mellow things out between Amelia and I.


    This morning, I came out searching for answers¡­ only to end up instead searching for a solution¡­. and just even questions.


    Just what in the hell was Jay thinking for doing the things that he does? How did he go from shadow-developer of a game based on his world, to raining a rain of rot all over my world, only to end up imnting a fragment of himself into a random nobody? Tell me, just where exactly is the corrtion between it all?


    It just doesn''t seem like they mean anything, but I know they do, they have to. There''s a method to this madness, an angle I wasn''t seeing.


    Suddenly, I felt a rumbling in my pocket. A quick one, barely felt - a text message.


    Without rousing Adalia, I reached for my phone, and turned my heavy gaze to my disy.


    From mom. A short read too.


    <<Your father told me the good news. My son''s finallying back. You can''t know how excited I am to see you back. Oh, how I miss seeing you home. But he''s also told me the bad news. Hm, I guess like father, like son, right?>>


    Then just as soon as I was done reading the first, a second came through, nudging its way into view.


    <<Just try not to forget where your stubbornnesses from, alright? Love you, dear. <3 >>

 Chapter 423 - The Rightest Wrong

    At thest stretch of road for home was when I realized that I never got to fulfill Adalia''s request of going swimming after.


    After everything that''s happened, after the hurricane of revtions at the police station had billowed through and ravaged my thoughts to ruin, it sorta got buried and forgotten beneath endless piles of aftermath rubble and debris.


    In hindsight, It was quite obvious from the get-go that swimming was just an excuse, tagging along to the police station was also just an excuse. In actuality, I''m sure she just wanted a reason to spend time with me, and as conceited as I sound thinking that, there was just no other exnation.


    s, in the end, that reason was abruptly cut short, and we were heading home.


    As we disembarked on our stop, and walked the rest of the way, I half-expected her to bring it up any second now. But all the way from the bus stop to the front porch, she didn''t utter to me a single word.


    Now that could just be her simply forgetting in a half-asleep stupor, or reason number two, she chose deliberately not to bring it up.


    Obviously, the obvious answer was obviously obvious¡­


    Amelia had also obviously had it up to here with mypany, and had swiftly parted ways for the guest room the very instant I turned my eyes away for a brief second. Adalia followed along in her wake a momentter, choosing to slowly mber her way up the staircase, instead of just outright slinking out of sight like her sister does frankly quite too often.


    With their silent farewell, came then a warm and gentle greeting. Ash skirted across the hall, meeting with curious eyes and a kindly expression. her smile, her bow, her soft, soothing voice weing me home in a warm, tender embrace.


    I don''t think it was possible to not feel a shred of joy being greeted this way each and every time. The world could have very well ended, but if I saw that smile after - I mean, did the world really end? Nah, can''t have.


    "Sammy?" I asked, skipping on one foot, and pulling my shoes off from the other.


    "Lady Samantha has yet to leave your room since after your departure," Ash said, trailing both our gazes to the top of the stairs. "Though it does seem she''s been conversing with someone. A friend, I presume."


    Good,st thing I needed now was another one of Sammy''s question, answer andin games. Eventually, I knew that the cat had to be let out of the bag at some point, a situation like this, what I was nning, she will have to be informed sooner orter¡­ but right then, I was not up to having that kind of conversation yet.


    For now, though, "You''re not doing anything now, are you?"


    Ash paused. "Laundry."


    "Later," I moved us to the living room, onto the couch beside one another. "We have¡­ problems."


    Exining everything that''s transpired at the station to her was almost like reliving it all over again. I could feel every emotion I felt, hear every word everyone has ever said, but worse than that was the anticipation, what Ash had to say. Does she agree, disagree?


    "Do I have permission to speak freely, Master?" She asked the instant I was done speaking.


    "Wouldn''t want you speaking any other way," I said.


    She gave a small smile, quickly vanishing in the next second. "If everything is truly as you say, had Jay truly tethered a piece of himself into this person - then, speaking as your Servant, I believe it truly in your best interest to put both souls at rest. There simply exist no other remedies."


    "Yeah, thought you''d say that¡­"


    "But¡­" Ash ced her hand above my own. "Doing as such¡­ it wouldn''t be you, would it? To you, the impossible is only merely a hurdle, and no doubt you''ll do everything you can to jump over that hurdle. So I shall not sit here advising you to do otherwise¡­ after all, was it not you being you that allowed me to be the way that I am with you now?"


    A mix of both, huh? Agree to disagree¡­ in the nicest, most heart-throbbing, loving way possible. This girl needs to run for politics, for real. Swaying trust with little to no effort.


    Briefly, I felt my spirits lift - only to trip, fall and stay down once more. There was still the other elephant in the room to tackle.


    "Last night, with Amanda, Sera showed up¡­" I saw the momentary surprise in her eyes, and then the realization dawning on her face, and I continued on, confirming her suspicion. "Yeah, she finally told me what she wanted."


    It wasn''t the least bit easier exining the third time around, in fact with her, it was even harder. Out of everyone else, Irene, Amanda¡­ it was Ash''s thoughts that I was most curious about - knowing their rtionship, how interwoven their fates seem to be - I haven''t a doubt that out of three that she would be the one to be the most sympathetic with Sera''s plight.


    Or so I thought at least.


    "Do not set her free, Master." Not a blink of hesitation, without even sparing a thought to consider, Ash gave her answer. "Do not honor the deal."


    The sudden shift between her two answers had me reeling like I''ve gone insane here. This felt so out of character for her. The kindly Ash, the knightly Ash, turning her back to someone she''d consider a friend, what?


    After stammering a few times, I finally said, "Sera is - "


    "A threat," Ash coldly stated. "An ally, apanion, but first and foremost, a threat. Master, the risk she potentially poses to this world, more importantly, to you¡­ should she go rogue, the resulting aftermath would undoubtedly be catastrophic."


    All those times I saw her leave the house to be with her, that one instance I caught her teaching Sera how to cook¡­ the hell was all that, she''s talking like they never happened.


    "But how about all that time you spent with her?" I said, addressing these thoughts. "You don''t think she''d¡­ you still think she''d be - "


    "Every one of my visits, of our time spent together, she would talk of a moment, speak of an instance that I have no memory of," Ash said. "I am not the same Eshwlyn that she knows, and yet despite knowing this, she continues to speak to me as if I am. She tells me of our bond, but I do not feel it. Those feelings, those memories are all hers alone. I believe she yearns for this old way of life that we share, and though earnestly I try to be a source ofpanionship for her, it is not the same, I am not the same."


    What point was she making? I wasn''t sure, and the confusion must have shown on my face. She went on some more.


    "In time, she''lle to realize that herself, and what of then?" She asked rhetorically. "In this strange new world she harbors no care for, no longer bound to you, no longer seeing me the way she does, what if someday, she decides to bring it all to ruin?"


    I think Ash could tell that I was actually expecting to hear a different answer from her than this, and so wanting to rify a bit more, she followed after with a small sigh.


    "Make no mistake, I do care for her, I do think myself a friend to her, and I''ve every intention of staying as so," She held onto my hand a little bit tighter. "It''s just that¡­ I care for you more. And as much as we try to overlook it, there is no denying her origin, as there is no denying mine - we were both created, fabricated, written, for the sole purpose of instigating evil. It is not a state of mind, it is an irrefutable fact. I do hope you understand where exactly I aming from. I only have your best interest at heart."


    See what I mean about swaying hearts? She knew just what to say, and how to say them. She presented a valid point, no cracks that showed where I can prod and poke, except for¡­


    "You''re saying it''s impossible, then?"


    An impossible hurdle indeed," Ash caught my meaning at once, and once more, she gave a smile. "And s, this is merely my say on the matter. In the end, ites down to you to decide what is truly the right choice."


    "I don''t know the right choice, Ash."


    "Of course you don''t, I never said that you did, Master," She said. "Only that you have to choose."


    "And what if I choose wrong?"


    "You only choose what you yourself think is right, even when you know that it is wrong," Ash tilted her head, her gaze trailing in wonder. "The wrong choice, but the right intentions. Is this not precisely what you are doing now, intending to save this man from a fate most believe inescapable?"


    "At face value, maybe." I shifted up my seat, hunching myself forward, elbows on my knees. "Look, Sera is - I want to believe in her. Like how I believe in you. What if¡­ what if the things you say might happen, won''t happen? What if she stays good? Listens? Not do what she''s written to do? I want to think that she won''t."


    "But you do," Ash said.


    "I do," I admitted. "That''s why I''m going around passing the problem around. I guess I just wanna be told that I''m wrong."


    "Sadly, it is a fruitless endeavor, Master."


    I nodded, head going slump. "Yeah, I see that now. For once, everyone is already saying what I''m thinking and not the other way around."


    "The only one that can tell yourself incorrect, is yourself, and inversely - "


    "I''m only right, if I tell myself that I''m right," I finished for her.


    "Precisely," Ash gently lifted my stare, her fingers propping my chin. "So, think, what exactly are you telling yourself now, Master? Is it wrong to free her? Wronger to bind her? Or is it right to free her? Righter to bind her? Which is the wrongest wrong, and the rightest right?"


    Simultaneously, Ash was making no sense, and making so much sense. The rightest right and the wrongest wrong. Simultaneously, either choice was wrong, but also right. It alles down to what I thought of it.


    So, what did I think of it?


    Ash slowly slid her fingers across my skin, lowering her hand to her side, before rising to her feet with a bow. "You think on this matter, Master. Think on it hard. But be assured that no matter your decision, even if I disagree, know that you''ll always have my trust, my loyalty, and my understanding."


    "Where are you going?" I asked before she could even finish turning away.


    "Laundry, Master. Lady Samantha has personally requested to do so with haste."


    Ah, right,undry, almost forgot. Also wait, what? Sammy? Requesting? Can''t do theundry herself? Ash isn''t a maid! Well, technically she is, but still! The audacity, no shame. When I get my hands on her, she''s gonna get a -


    "Also, to prepare myself for the journey ahead of us. I assume the trip will be a long one. How exactly will we be getting there?"


    What?


    "What?"


    "Your home, Master, your homnd," Ash rified. "What exactly would be our means of transportation?"


    Our?


    "Our?"


    She cocked her head at me. "Master, surely you mustn''t have thought that I''d let you go on this venture alone. I shall be apanying you."


    "You are?"


    "Yes, indeed, I am," She affirmed. "As is Adalia, is she not? Fresh blood surely would be hard toe by in your absence."


    I narrowed my lips, feeling stupid, feeling dumb. "Slipped my mind¡­"


    "I presumed as much," She said, breathing a weary sigh. "What is a Servant without her Master, I ask? Wherever you will be, Master, surely you can count that I will be there too."


    Ash, Adalia - train ticket price just keeps on piling. Well, good news was, looks as if I''ll get to fulfill Adalia''s request after all.


    "And what of Lady Samantha, Master?" Ash asked. "Surely you don''t intend -


    "Her choice," I said, and left it at that.


    Knowing her feelings towards Mom, I''m not too sure if she''s ready for a return trip so soon after leaving. But leaving her in town is also¡­ maybe I can ask Amanda to keep an eye on her for me? They get along well, surely she shouldn''t mind having her over at her ce.


    Speaking of¡­ I guess it''s high time to break the news to everyone else, isn''t it?


    After much careful consideration and deliberation, the choice''s been made, the big man''s going home.


    Hope Mom and Dad won''t mind if I bring along a few guests with me¡­

 Chapter 424 - Keeping To Schedule

    The day after the police station debacle, I was up bright and early for work again. Donning my suit,bing my hair, I was on the clock and swinging open the shutters before my shift had even officially started.


    Soon the heavy whirr of machinery began to resound, and the pleasant aroma of freshly grounded coffee beans slowly enveloped the ce with the way it does sovishly, and very much temptingly.


    In fact, so enticing was its scent, that I already had my first customer of the day before I could even fully open. Swiveling around towards the counter, I could see her nose wrinkling with desire, wide eyes shimmering with her intentions. Oh, I knew that look, that lick of her lips¡­ yep, here ites, three, two one -


    "Make me something, won''t you?"


    "Mmm," I took a ss, swiped a cloth, and began doing my best weathered bartender impression. "The usual, I suppose?"


    ying along, she squinted her eyes, tapping a finger on the counter, finger guns with the other. "Ya know it, buddy."


    I sounded an amused grunt, gave an audible sniff, and scooted closer to the counter. "That''s 8.50 then."


    She gasped, outraged. Not part of the character, clearly. "8.50 for coffee? What - but I''m your sister!"


    "And you''re in a coffee shop, emphasis on shop," I said, calmly continuing to wipe. "Your point being?"


    Her lips widened even more. "I''m your sister!"


    "Hey, you should be so lucky," I said. "That''s the family privilege price you''re outraged about."


    "No way to get it any lower than that?"


    I frowned at that. "Any lower and it''ll just be the standard price."


    Suddenly, I heard a m shooting across the countertop. Now, that''s definitely out of character. "You were nning on charging me extra?!"


    "No, I am charging you extra," I said, shing my sweetest, bestest, customer-service smile. "Family privilege, remember?"


    Eventually, harboring deep loathing brotherly resentment, Sammy reluctantly coughed up the payment in full, and slid in her hand a nice warm steamy cup which she chose to simmer and sip away in one of the giant antique chairs scattered about, making her look a lot like a frowny, angry hobbit or something.


    There was still quite some time before official opening time, time that Sammy believed needed to be put to good use, since yesterday apparently wasn''t enough time spent already.


    "Y''know, you''re solving supernatural cases, putting your life at great risk," She said, slowly stirring her mug with a little swirl of resentment wafting above. "And there you were taking me shopping, because don''t worry, Sammy¡­ I''m not doing anything you need to know at all."


    Yesterday, after talking to Ash, I finally confronted Sammy about everything that''s been going on. She was surprisingly understanding about it all back then, taking all that I was telling her in stride, asking no questions, disying none of her usual attitude¡­ didn''t once ur to me that that was just her trying desperately to make sense of it all first, and well, now that she had hours to do just that¡­


    Here we are.


    "Yes, because obviously only the nice, caring older brothers expose their loved ones to possible imminent danger, of course," I said, matching her sarcasm with mine. "Please, excuse me for my dick-kery."


    "I don''t know why you didn''t just tell me in the first ce," She muttered, taking a sip, a look of disapproval peeking over the rims of her ss.


    "You''re the one that said you wanted nothing to do with this in the first ce. You''ve made that pretty clear. Was only doing what I thought you wanted."


    Sammy rolled her eyes, doubling down on that look of hers. "Yes, because obviously, only the nice, caring little sisters wouldn''t want to know if their loved ones are in any imminent danger."


    "Careful there," I said. "You don''t want anybody using you of actually caring for my well-being now, do you?"


    "This isn''t a joke, big bro," She snapped, intentionally-identally mming her ss on the table a little too hard. "Just who the heck is this Jay-guy? What''s his problem? Why is he going around stirring up problems for you for no reason?"


    "Oh, he has his reasons," I said. "Sadly, he isn''t the monologuing reveal-all-my-ns type. Really wish he was though, it kinda feels like he''s dragging this mystery out a little too long."


    We were interrupted - or more urately, Sammy was. The swing of the door chiming the whistles of wee, and there, like clockwork, waltz in the first official customer of the day.


    "You need a less eventful life, I swear. Next thing I know, you''ll be whisked off into another world."


    Not the standard greeting I was used to from patrons, but from her, I didn''t expect any less.


    Bright and springy, the yellow of the sun bouncing off the yellow of her hair, Amanda made her way to her usual spot, before spotting Sammy, and taking a sharp direct detour towards her position.


    "Same as usual?" I asked her.


    Amanda batted endearing eyes at me, "Please do!" before turning to Sammy with a smile filled with sunshine and hellos.


    As I fixed Amanda her drink, between the whirr of machines and the clinking of ss, I managed to catch bits and pieces of their conversation, not as if they were being subtle about it.


    "You sure you wouldn''t rather stay?" Amanda asked Sammy. "It''s like your brother said, I''m more than happy to have you over at my ce. I mean, it''s kind of a waste, isn''t it? You''ve only been here a few days!"


    "Seats are already reserved, and they''re no refunds," Sammy replied. "Besides I only came to the city to check up on this big idiot you call your darling, if it''s back at home - it''s even easier."


    A disheartened sigh had Amanda leaning dejected into her seat. "Ahh, wish I coulde. The countryside sounds like a nice change of pace, " Her eyes whirled around towards me again, sad, sorrowful puppy eyes too. "Plus, you''ll be gone all the while! How long? You don''t even know! What am I supposed to do with myself until then?"


    "Wait for me," I told her, walking up and cing her steaming cup on the table in front of her. "You''ve managed yourself before you met me, just do it again."


    She pouted, gave a little grumble. "You say that like it''s easy¡­"


    "I''ll miss you too," I said, cheekily stroking her head likeforting a grumpy child, before beginning to walk away again¡­ except I only managed a single step back before I stumbled to a stop as she grabbed hold of my wrist, prompting me to turn around again.


    "You didn''t forget, did you?" She looked up, a genuine concern in her gaze. "Did you, you know, have you talked to her yet?"


    Her. Yeah, her. I know her.


    "Not yet."


    "Then when, before or after?" She asked. "You know she''s not exactly well-known for her patience, right? You''re gonna have to give her an answer at some point."


    "Yeah, and she''s also very well-known for not taking no as an answer, in case you forgot," I said.


    "There''s no helping that, it''s just how it is."


    Then across from us, Sammy began to groan, crossing her arms, shing another one of her testy looks at me. "Another thing you aren''t telling me? Let me guess, umm¡­ you told a witch you''ll give soul to her, you promise a vampire you''ll be her ve, or, uh - you said to a demon you''ll help find her a body to possess?"


    "No, I made a deal with an evil necromancer with a high risk of turning rogue and wreaking havoc upon the world that I''ll set her free from my control over her so that I''ll have absolutely no way to stop her if she does."


    Shocker, guess who just became all quiet and meek all of a sudden? Ask and you shall receive, Sammy. You wanna dip your toe into my life, well sadly, you''re gonna have to settle with diving in headfirst instead.


    Once more, catching everyone one of us three off guard, the whistling chime of an opened door resounded about. I spun around the fastest and the first, at ready with my practiced morning greeting, only to realize it wasn''t necessary.


    "Morning," I said, sufficient enough.


    I received a grunt, a gruff greeting back. "Morning, Hero."


    "Got everything set up already. You can double check if you want."


    "No, it''s fine. You should know how things work around here by now already," He replied, sounding his usual belligerent self. "And if you don''t, then that''s your problem."


    Nick shuffled around behind the counter in his usual daunting strut, for some reason fifteen minuteste from opening time, but I''m not one to question the punctuality of my manager.


    Amanda greeted in her usual cheery cadence, along with a wave and a smile, "Hey Nick! Hope you are having a good morning!"


    He didn''t look her way, shyness, grumpiness, or perhaps unsurfaced feelings kept his gaze down to the countertop as he answered her back. "Yes, you too¡­" A second after, without another word, he disappeared into the back room, where the faint hum of a desktop shortly began to sound.


    Managerial duties. He doesn''t skip a beat, does he?


    I felt a pull on my sleeve - Sammy staring at me with shifty eyes. "So that''s¡­ that''s him? The guy whose dad is¡­?"


    Silently, I gave a nod, and her blue eyes went took a turn dimming somber.


    "He doesn''t know, does he?"


    Again, I just nodded.


    "But surely he knows right?" Amanda shifted her gaze between Amanda and me for answers. "His dad is missing. Surely he knows something must be up."


    "Yeah, he probably does," I responded, heaving a long breath. It''s gonna be an agonizing few minutes now.. "Which is why I''m going to ask him."

 Chapter 425 - Domestic Problems

    Mere inches from the doorway and already I could hear his booming voice practically rattling all the items and ingredients I''ve meticulously organized right out of their shelves.


    On the call was my best guess, proven right when I quietly shuffled in and saw him swiveling in his chair, his smartphone looking more like a stic knock-off toy when buried in his burly fingers.


    We made eye contact, and he looked grumpy, well grumpier than usual anyway¡­ a clear g waving the winds of danger, so I stepped back, politely waiting for him to finish.


    Thought he needed the privacy, but apparently he himself couldn''t have cared any less for it, he jumped out of his seat, started to pace, continuing on as loud as he''s always been.


    "Second voicemail now, didn''t you say you were going to get a new phone soon? You told me you were. You''ll keep hearing from me until you pick up."


    Thank God Nick''s focus was elsewhere, had he been looking at me, he''d probably wonder what''s the guilt on my face for.


    "Anyway, yeah, forgot to say good morning," Nick paced for a bit more in silence, before copsing back into his seat. "Call me back."


    Reading the room was like an open book, clearly, he wasn''t much in the mood for talking, but¡­ I''m just gonna have to pretend that I was illiterate for the moment.


    I stepped forward, but then before I could even say a word, he snapped up with a re, and I froze.


    "Barely a week, and you''re taking a few days leave already," Nick grumpily grumbled. "You must have been working really hard."


    I didn''t say anything to that, not that I even wanted to anyway. I let him have his snark.


    "If it were up to me, you''d be fired already," He continued on, as drawl as always. "Lucky for you, it isn''t."


    "There''s a bit of trouble happening back home, trouble I''m needed for," I exined to him. "It''s the family type. Trust me, I wouldn''t be going if it wasn''t ser - "


    "Save it, your boss already exined it to me," He hunched down at theputer, clicking the keys with long stubby fingers. "You''re lucky she likes you¡­ mmm, perhaps a little too much too."


    Yeah, even I was surprised that Hayley allowed me to take off without so much as a word of admonishment. Any other employer and they''d be calling me out as thezy half-ass employee that I seemingly was.


    "But it''s like you said, it''s for family, right?" He turned an eye to me. "That''s not some bullshit reason toze around at home all day?"


    "No bullshit," I said, meeting his single-eye gaze. "And I think you know I mean that."


    "Okay," He dropped the look, resumed clicking even more keys. "Finish your shift, then you can start packing your bags. Good luck sorting your troubles."


    Somehow he even manages to turn well-wishes to sound like some backhanded insult even though it wasn''t. Guess it''s all about tone.


    "Anyway, uh, Nick, do you - "


    "Don''t you have customers to serve?" He interrupted. "Get back to work, Hero."


    "Been here long enough to know how things work, like you said, and I know new customers won''t being in for another ten minutes at least."


    "You want to talk about something, I can tell," Nick said without looking up from his work. "Save it. I''m not in the mood to talk."


    "Why?"


    "I''m not in the mood to tell you."


    "Then allow me to take a guess," I took a step forward. "Family troubles?"


    The clicking stopped dead. "Mind your own business."


    Maybe any other time, those words with that tone of voice would have been enough to have me backing off, but now¡­


    "I just have a few questions, I don''t really wanna poke and prod here."


    "Sure¡­"


    "Look," I began, easing it as politely as I could in such intrusive topics. "I just noticed it seems to be a touchy subject between Hayley and you, and if I don''t ask now I''d just want to know moreter¡­ and between your sister and you, who would you rather I hear the story from?"


    That''s how I finally got Nick''s full attention, and with it his simmering silent ire too. He swiveled his chair forward, and with it his re too.


    I knew I had him convinced, I just didn''t know what he''d say. The stare, that expression, he opened his lips and began.


    "My dad cheated on my mother."


    Oh.


    "He says it isn''t true. Nobody believes him. I do. It''s only me that does. He''s trying to fix it, I''m trying to help him. There, that''s it. Go to work now."


    "No, no, wait!" I continued to stay, taking it in, and asking the more pressing questions first before I ran his patience thin. "Okay, I didn''t expect it. Your dad, he cheated, why do you believe that he didn''t?"


    "Because he''s my dad," came his simple absolute reply. "And I believe him."


    That man I saw two nights ago, the one that came into the cafe, looking kind, looking mannered. He didn''t strike me as the type to act on infidelities. Hugging Nick in an instant, love unhesitating, could he really have¡­?


    "Where is he now?" I asked.


    "Business trip," He said. "He told me he''ll be away for a while."


    Oh, so I was worrying for nothing. Nick has no suspicions, he has no idea. Irene must have already rehearsed his dad to say that as a reason for his absence. Shit, she could have mentioned that to me at least.


    "I don''t know why you''re so curious," Nick said, ncing at me with a mixture of confusion and suspicion. "But if you go to my sister about any of this, consider yourself out of the job, I''ll shove you out of the door myself. You''re warned."


    I nodded vigorously, warned indeed.


    "Now are you done? Can you leave now?"


    "What about your sister?" I asked, the only other question I can think of. "Does she believe him?"


    He didn''t give a direct answer, instead delving himself back towards the glow of his monitor, saying with a low whisper, "You''re warned for a reason."


    Guess she doesn''t then¡­


    "Alright," I said, finally backing off and leaving the grumpy giant alone. "I''ll be at my station."


    "Yes, you will."


    Walking back to the cafe, and traversing beneath the doorway again, brought me with a whole different outlook on things.


    Before I thought I was saving a wholly innocent man¡­ now knowing what I know now, I mean, it doesn''t really diminish my resolve per se, it''s just¡­ I''m not so sure what''s so different now actually.


    A life was still a life, wasn''t it?


    Just one more day, less than twenty-four hours, I''ll be on the train back home.


    We''ll fix this, things will go back to normal, and then hopefully with Nick and his problems¡­ things will be fixed too.


    I felt like I was being watched somewhere - I looked left, and there I found Sammy and Amanda''s eyes unblinking for my anticipated return, and the answer to the question.


    Does he know?


    I shook my head, "no", and from that, all was understood.


    A secondter, I was back to work, washing cups and organizing cabs to keep busy. Any minute I was expecting a customer to walk in, seriously it''s like clockwork around here.


    And there indeed, not even a minute after the thought, I heard the chime of the front door announcing a customer''s entrance, and immediately poked my head out from the lower cabs, ready with my smile and a warm wee.


    I looked ahead - and my smile froze, as did the words stuck midway through my throat.


    Patron in costume was nothing new when it came to an establishment like this. I served orcs, served demons, half-dragons, even elves at some point, but this was the first time I''ve seen the color purple walk through that door¡­ especially in that cloak, more especially in that shawl¡­ those golden eyes so strikingly bright.


    Sera¡­


    Amanda was stricken with that same freezing sensation, stagnating her movement stiff. Meanwhile, Sammy just stared away, confused, none the wiser of the cloaked customer slowly creeping towards the counter.


    How did she know where I worked? No, of course, I knew how. Not a day goes by now without being reminded as so.


    We''re connected, she and I. Bound to magic, bound to life¡­ my life¡­ and why she was here so suddenly, so abruptly, no doubt I knew why too.


    It''s like I said, this girl wasn''t known for her patience¡­


    Not at all.

 Chapter 426 - Troublemaker Customer

    In that one moment, I almost forgot myself¡­ forgot that I was in public, forgot that I was a guy on his shift. Sera just breezed in and like a big bad nasty wolf, blew away all theyers of normalcy I cocooned myself in.


    Seriously, I thought Amanda''s was the worst it could get when it came to her waltzing into ces I''d never expected. Is she trying to one-up herself? It''s like a half hour''s walk from the park to here, not to mention the rush hours. If she''s just out for a morning jog, then frankly she picked the worst ce to stop at for a refresher.


    That look in her eyes, that subtle twitch when meeting mine. I remember that, can''t forget that - annoyed, huh? Irritated. Like telepathy, I could practically hear her words in my head ringing aloud.


    <<You did not visit mest night>>


    Give me a break, I''m not obliged to brave the evening chill every night for you just so my shirt and pants can get ripped and torn by bushes and thorns. Didn''t I say I''ll look for you when I''ve decided? Stop looking for me for God''s sake.


    I tried to convey to her through eye contact alone that right now was not a good idea to talk about business while I was doing my business, but either she didn''t care, or she didn''t understand, maybe both, whatever the case, it didn''t stop her march.


    Without Ash holding on to her leash, she was like a stray dog creeping in, unknowing of manners, of etiquette. It was better with Ash, ''cause at least a Knight knew social norms, but when it came to the Half-Fey living a life in seclusion, well¡­ even here, in a premise made for the bizarre and mythical, she stood out boldly.


    I got my bearings, lips barely moving, "Later, leave. I''m busy. Talkter."


    Her eyes twitched again, her brows furrowing. She wasn''t going anywhere. Oh boy¡­


    "Look," I began. "You can''t be here, I work here. I know, okay - I know, the deal! I didn''t forget, just wait for me, okay? Just - !"


    Another whistling chime interrupted me, and at once, I snapped my eyes forward, smiling on instinct, sounding a warm wee on habit. Great, actual customers this time, the morning rush has started¡­ who''s the God of good timing, ''cause I swear to God I''m going to break his watch.


    "Don''t move," I whispered firmly, before I scurried away to deal with the rush.


    Five, six, and thenstly I counted seven, that''s how many rolled into the cafe, upying ces on the counter and tables. One by one, I took their orders, skimping the small talk and rushing the indecisive ones, and before long I was back at the counter rousing it to life with clinks, nks, and whirrs of orders, all the while having Sera under one eye.


    She was doing her own monitoring too, watching the patrons scattered around. Why? I''ve no clue, my best guess is curiosity¡­ proven right, when suddenly she started to move about, exploring the ce.


    Mute, not deaf right? So why the hell doesn''t she listen?!


    Oh, I really do not like the idea of her running free here¡­ luckily, it seems I wasn''t alone in that. With a violent screech, Amanda speed-walked all the way over to stop the loose necromancer in her tracks.


    "Hey¡­ uh, remember me?" there was a really audible waver in her voice, which Amanda tried to hide by forcing a smile. "Ce here¡­ why don''t you sit here with us, okay?"


    She reached out for Sera''s cloak where a bit of finger was exposed, I spared one second to grab some condiments, and when I looked back again, surprise, surprise, Amanda was cowering back to her seat, and Sera had a re to her gaze before promptly resuming her blind wander which for some reason led her into the men''s restroom. Why?


    Anyway, good try, Amanda.


    I redoubled my efforts, hastened my pace, pretty much making drifting streaks as I raced around the ce, serving drinks, presenting cakes, at one point I passed by Amanda''s table again, where I briefly skidded to a halt thanks to someone mming on my brakes, or more urately, grabbing hold of my arm.


    Sammy, gaze seemingly permanently affixed to the restroom, slowly uncurled her fingers from my wrist.


    "Evil necromancer," spoke the suppressed panic in her voice. "Her? Where on earth did shee from? You jump into hell and pluck the first creepy person you see?"


    "No, I summoned her."


    She turned her neck so fast, frankly, I''m surprised her head was still attached. Her reaction was appropriate, her shock very understandable¡­ but I got customers to serve, goddamnit.


    "Yeah, I''ll deal with her, don''t worry," I said, going back to serving orders. "Got questions, ask Amanda¡­ or google."


    Once thest of the seven was satisfied, I immediately excused myself into the men''s room only to find¡­ nothing. Sera wasn''t there. I walked out, and there she was, exactly where I left her by the counter¡­ but instead of standing there unmoving like a doll, she took a seat atop one of the stools.


    Guess monkey see, monkey do¡­


    She kept her eyes tethered to me as I silently trudged back behind the counter. In my haste, I lost count and identally made extra for a single serving. I was nning to take it for myself, but¡­


    "Here," I lifted the saucer holding the cup, sliding it across the counter below her questioning gaze. "Look, it''s just a drink, you do drink, don''t you? It''s coffee, try it. The bitter taste isn''t poison by the way, just¡­ fair warning beforehand."


    A few more moments of her intense scrutinizing stare before she decided to lift the cup, her purple cloak pooling over the counter as she did, raising it up to her violet veil, where she let the wafting aroma soak through the fabric, and that''s when the revtion struck me -


    She''s gonna have to lift the veil if she wants a sip, expose her lips, her nose, her face.


    I''ll get to see how she looks beyond just her golden eyes and violet locks, I''ll be the first to see her unmasked, I''ll be - ah, no - she found the straws, she knows how to sip, nevermind.


    Sera took a small sip test, paused, then took an even longer sip. Guess she likes it.


    Seeing my chance, and not wanting any more sudden interruptions, I began to speak, "You need to wait a bit longer, Sera. We can''t talk in public, you''ll definitely cause a scene if you take over my - mmph, shit!" I mped my mouth shut, stifling my voice, pain dispersing across my chest, a familiar pain. "Oh,e on, you can''t - !"


    I had to try my damndest to pretend all was well, my knees were buckling wanting to fall. I ced both firmly on the counter, practically burying my nails into the woodwork, concentrating to keep my face as nk as can be. Deep breaths, deep heavy breaths.


    My eyes snapped back to hers, and I heard my voice slip out from gritted teeth.


    "I waited. And I waited," Sera nudged the now empty cup over at me. "No more waiting."


    By now, the pain was somewhat tolerable, manageable enough that I wasn''tpletely immobile like in prior instances. I could move my head around, look around, make sure no one was thinking suspiciously muttering to myself while wearing my best constipated look, Sammy especially.


    "I am not patient. I cannot wait. I tried to wait. I cannot wait. When will you say yes? When will you say no? I don''t know. I want to know. Tell me. I want you to tell me. Tell me."


    Restless was the word that sprung to mind hearing the things she had to say.


    I took over temporarily, spinning around so no one could see the struggle twisting my face muscles. "Just a bit longer, wait a bit longer, I''ll - !"


    "How much longer?" She seized my voice back. "How many moreters? How many more waiting? I want to know. I need to know. When? When? When? Whe - "


    "Tonight!" I whirled around again slumping down onto the counter, my face buried in my arms, except for my eyes. I lifted them, I looked at her. "I''ll visit¡­ tonight. I''ll give you my answer, you''ll have it, I promise you."


    "Hey!"


    That voice, that ear-grating tone all too familiar. Oh no, Sammy¡­ no, Sammy! Stay out of this!


    "I can feel that, y''know? You''re doing something to him," her loud steps, her defiant voice drawing nearer and nearer. Her striking blue eyes in the corner of my peripheral view as well as a couple of turned heads my way. "Stop that, stop - whatever you''re doing! Leave my brother alone."


    Suddenly at once, the pain ceased, instant relief leaving loud with a heavy breath, and immediately I raised myself, stretching my hand out.


    "Sammy, it''s okay," I coughed. "We''re just¡­ we were just talking. I''m fine."


    "Talking?" Upon closer inspection, Sammy looked pale, hands trembling, a fact she tried to hide by tucking them under her arms. "You looked like you were dying, that''s not talking!"


    "Samantha," Amanda caught up, assessing the situation and briefly we exchanged nces. Then hands on Sammy''s shoulder, she began trying to calm her down. "He''s not lying. Don''t freak, okay? I know it''s bizarre, scary¡­ but, I''ll exin. Come, let''s head back. Let''s not cause a scene here for your brother, alright?"


    Her still tense expression told me Sammy was far from being at ease, but yet nevertheless, she allowed Amanda to escort her back to their seats - lingering her gaze warily at Sera, one that the necromancer reciprocated with a silent, curious stare of her own.


    "Anyway, you will get an answer, alright," I said, drawing her attention back. "Same time, same ce, I''ll meet you there. You won''t have to look for me anymore. I''ll do the walking this time."


    For the first time today, I heard her grumble. Annoyed.


    "Just¡­" I breathed out. "Just trust me, okay?"


    Like my sister, there was just no loosening that re of hers, but also like Sammy, in the end, she stillplied. She left the stool, left the store, all without even giving another of her signature groans.


    Didn''t even pay for her drink¡­


    Honestly, I was hoping maybe I could deal with Sera after I was done dealing with this other mess I have¡­ but apparently, life has other ns on the table for me.


    Tonight, huh? Well, good news is I have all day today to finallye down to a decision.


    Let''s just hope I end up picking the right one¡­

 Chapter 427 - Vampire Love

    Amanda left the cafe shortly after Sera did, she was only here for her daily visit, and being the person that she was, of course, there was somewhere else she always had to be.


    Sammy wanted, intended to stay actually, vehemently denying worrying about me but yet also simultaneously unable to keep her eyes off me too, but after much insistence, I managed to convince her to have some fun, which Amanda swore she''ll have enough of for a lifetime and a half.


    A one-on-one with the Inte''s number one gal, should be every teenage girl''s dream, right?


    Anyway, after waving them off from the cafe window, I was left alone on my own, which was fine - usually, when I''m at work, the hours would blur into one another so if you came up and asked me for the time whether it was nine or ten, I''d say ''nien'', cause honestly, I wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between either one.


    It''s a good thing, really, because then the hours didn''t feel eternal and usually I''d be done and over with my shift before I even knew it. But then Sera, bless her terrifying tenacity, kinda ruined that for me with her courtesy visit.


    Now I''ve never been more aware of the hours, the unbearable ticking of time winding down to a countdown.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about it, about her, so much so that I didn''t even think it weird that the manager had been held up in his office for almost the whole morning.


    It was only after my shift wasing to an end, and the other barista clocked in that I finally noticed Nick''s absence, and that was also only because he almost ran me over rushing out the back room just as I entered to go change.


    "Oh, where do you think you''re off to?" He asked me, apparently blind to the time.


    "Clock on the wall says my shift''s over, so I''m leaving now," I said, then seeing car keys in his hand, and his attire normal, curiously added. "And apparently so are you, Mr. Manager..."


    Nick only gave a brief nod in response, as always keeping mum and secret with his business.


    I threw the question back at him. "Where do you think you''re off to?"


    "Emergency," He muttered, his narrow lips slinking into his beard. "I''m not leaving early, it''s just for a while, so don''t even think about tattling to your boss."


    Really, I wasn''t even thinking of that, but the fact that he was even bringing it up himself¡­ well¡­ hmm¡­


    "Dad still ain''t answering, is he?" I threw out as my best guess, and then seeing his stare after, only affirmed it. "I won''t say anything, but just out of curiosity - "


    "I called his office," Nick said, cutting me off, and continuing his march to the entrance. "There is no business trip."


    Knew better than to open my mouth, to stop him, I''d only implicate myself. I let him go, listening to his car rumbling away into the distance, heading off to who-knows-where. Doubt he''d get anywhere far though, he has no lead, after all.


    Don''t worry, Nick, I''ll make sure you''ll see him again soon. Hopefully soon¡­


    After changing, and duffel bag in a sling, I made my way for home - thinking, hoping that at least there, I''d get a moment to reprieve¡­


    Hopping off the bus, I found another problem to sort it out sitting there at my doorstep. Almost literally.


    I instantly recognized those gleaming gold-silver wheels parked outside my driveway. Funny though, don''t remember ordering a ride home¡­


    Suddenly one of the doors flew wide open, and emerging out like jack-in-a-box, jumped Tyler like a bounded hostage recently set free.


    "Big Man! Oh my God, you''re here! Where were you, holy shit! Drove back like ten times waiting and waiting and like - Oh, my dude just hug me, can you hug me?"


    He bolted straight for me, arms wide open, which was strange, because I don''t remember being the one that set him free.


    I dodged his embrace, narrowly also his second attempt, then once he settled down, I finally asked, "Why are you staking out my house, Tyler?"


    He pulled a face, thenughed in my face, chortling, and brushing away fake tears. "Fuck does that mean? Dude, you know why I''m here, don''t give me that."


    Guess I do.


    "Last I hear, stalking''s a crime," I said, promptly resuming my brisk pace, with him closely following to the side. "You looking for a date behind bars?"


    "Yeah, I know, I know, but I can''t help myself, man! I just can''t stop thinking about her all the time! In my head, in my dreams, it''s like she''s haunting me!" He fawned loud and proud, pushing and pulling at my arm, with a dewy-eyed expression zed over his face. "Amelia! Oh, Amelia! Even her name is like - mmph, mwah! You know what I mean right?!"


    Not really, frankly. But then again, it wasn''t him that got his leg made into a homemade pretzel, so maybe I''m just biased here.


    "A-anyway, yeah¡­ you, uh, you said the other day that I could see her anytime I want, right?" He said, gazing at me with fiery intensity as if daring me to say otherwise. "Well, I''m here, I came, I want to see her."


    And indeed he was. I sniffed the air, and smelled something sweet. Even his clothes, usually I was used to seeing him in tears and tatters, didn''t notice until just then that all those holes had been patched. He looked alright, his hair too¡­ is that wax I see?


    "In that case, I think you''ve mistaken me for the porch, then," I said, nudging my chin over to the house. "The door is that way, you''ll find what you came for there. If you''re unsure of what to do from there, here''s a hint: rhymes with glock. Good luck."


    "What? You mean knock? Talk to her myself?!" He looked horrified at the thought. "Big Man, you''re setting me up for suicide! I knock myself, then she''ll think I''m desperate! Trust me dude, chicks don''t dig that shit."


    If knocking is seen as being desperate, then shit I don''t even wanna know what that car park outside my driveway for seemingly hours would imply.


    "So you don''t wanna see her?"


    "What?! No! ''Course I wanna see her, you''re not getting it!" He stopped us both in ce, setting the record straight. "I wanna see her, but she can''t know I wanna see her, gotta y it smooth, you understand?"


    "We''ll just say I do, save us the trouble."


    "Great, okay!" He rubbed his hands together, eyes twinkling with a devious scheme. "Look, I dropped you home just now, um, coincidentally I got no other ns too, and since I''m also in the neighborhood, nothing to do, well¡­"


    "You want me to go see if she wants to hang," I said, finishing the line of thinking.


    Tyler beamed, mming both his hands on both my shoulders. "And that''s why you''re the man, Big Man!"


    I nodded along. "Smooth."


    "I know right? It''s perfect! Spent hours thinking on this too."


    "Yeah, it shows¡­"


    "So how about it?" He turned to me again, a me of hope aglow in his gaze. "Mind helping a brother hit the jackpot? I promise, man¡­ I''ll treat her right, treat her the best! A queen in her own right!"


    Amelia and I still weren''t exactly seeing eye-to-eye with each other after yesterday. Doubt she''d even spare me the time of day¡­


    But¡­ this was for Tyler¡­ and as abrasive, unbearably boisterous as he sometimes was¡­ he''s a bro.


    And it''s like they say, bros before¡­ no wait, I don''t think that saying fits here. Whatever - the point was, I wasn''t saying no.


    "Get the engine started," I said, making the rest of the way home on my own. "Hope you''re fine walking with a cane¡­"


    "Alright, that''s my man! That''s my - " He paused. "Wait, what?"


    I really do wonder though, just what exactly does he see in her? Was it just her looks? ''Cause if it was, that feeling isn''t gonnast quick.


    Amelia''s undeniably pretty on the outside alright, but on the inside though¡­ well, let''s just say there''s much to be desired.


    Much and much.


    Guess we''ll see if that feeling of his lingers after some alone time with her. Who knows, maybe, just maybe¡­ it won''t just be him feeling things after this.


    For better or for worse.

 Chapter 428 - Just Wanna Have Fun

    "You wanna hang today?"


    Ah, that look¡­ it''s always that look. Like she''s disgusted, like she''s utterly revolted. It was like something stunk somewhere and she couldn''t figure out where so her face is just permanently stuck in that scrunched-up, unappealing state. But here''s the twist that no one sawing - judging from her eyes, it was me that stunk along.


    Silently, Amelia tried to swing the guest room door close on my face.


    "Not with me," I hastily said, wedging my leg in time in-between the closing slit, and if I hadn''t been wearing shoes still, let''s just say my foot would have been doing a very good potato chip impression right then and there. "Tyler drop me home, and by sheer coincidence he''s free, he asked if you wanna - "


    "No. Leave," She snapped, baring half a scowl, and half a fang through the gap.


    Yeah, I thought as much. Frankly, I''m surprised she''s not even more outraged. But kill me dead right here and now if I''m going down without a fight. I owe it this much to keep trying.


    "He likes you. Clearly, you must have noticed," I added, noting her visibly grimace upon the words. "You''re fine with using humans as breakfast, lunch, and dinner. Well, now here''s one asking you out for either one of the three - no difference, no biggie - just indulge him for a couple of hours."


    "Yes, but unlike you, O'' great benevolent one, I value my time greatly, and I do not desire nor intend to invest even a single second upon matters I think worthless, meaningless, least of all, infuriating, and he''s infuriating. As are you. Go away."


    She tried to close the door on me again, more strength, more strain. Once again, thank God, I was wearing leather.


    "Where''s your sister?" I asked, peering an eye through the gap, only to immediately back off upon hearing a dangerous snarl reverberating.


    Yeah, don''t think I''ll look good in an eyepatch. Let''s not risk that, thank you.


    "Do not dare use Adalia for your own devious means," She warned me, speaking very hush and very low. "You think I am stupid? I know you n to manipte me through my sister''s words - "


    "Well, I wouldn''t say manipte¡­ convincing sounds like the nicer word."


    "Irregardless," Her gaze grew sharp. "This is my choice, and nothing anyone can say, neither her, nor you, can do anything to change that. So please excuse my crass and tell your friend to fuc - "


    "It will¡­ be fun¡­" came a frail voice growing close, then next, a pale hand pulled the door wider, and Adalia in the darkness could be seen slowly nodding her head. "You will¡­ have fun¡­"


    Amelia red her nostrils, taking a deep breath with closed eyes, before opening them again towards her sister. "I don''t want to have fun. Especially not with that fool from before."


    "You are¡­ being grumpy¡­" Her sister said, continuing to think otherwise, her head gradually drifting at an angle. "You need¡­ to have fun¡­"


    "Adalia, I said no!"


    "I¡­ know¡­" She replied. "But¡­ I still want you¡­ to go¡­"


    Y''know now that the older sister was here unfazed by all snarls and growls thrown at her whatsoever, Amelia stopped looking less and less like a deathly creature of the night and the primal fear of us mere mortals, and more like a cranky brat that was throwing a tantrum just because she doesn''t want to eat her veggies.


    We shared a nce, hers and I, and from her thousand-yard stare, I got the feeling that she wanted me to leave this matter to her to sort out. I was more than happy with that, so I finally unwedge from the door, and let its echoing m momentarily leave my ears ringing, and Ash inquiring from the kitchen if all was fine.


    All was fine, indeed. I hope at least...


    I waited outside the door for quite a while. The vibe I got from the otherside of the closed door was a tense one, yet strangely enough, in spite of me focusing my hearing, I couldn''t hear a single word they were saying.


    But then as soon as the notion struck me to press my head against the door, suddenly it flew wide open, and out emerged Amelia from the shadows, looking ever her defiant self, yet strangely enough, also not really?


    "Three hours," She hissed, snapping her gaze at me. "No more, no less. Am I understood?"


    "Loud and clear, I hear you," I stammered a reply, given no time to wonder at all what got her to change her mind especially after so much resistance. "Don''t worry, he''ll hear you too."


    "His time starts now," Amelia began to march, huffing and puffing as she went down the staircase. "Pray for his sake I do not end up killing and feasting on him myself."


    That''s when Amelia followed along out from the same shadows, stopping beside me and saying in a soft yet firm voice, "No¡­ killing¡­ no feasting¡­ just¡­ have fun¡­ okay¡­?"


    The front door closing shut was the response she got back. I didn''t waste another second, I plunged myself into the darkness of their room, careful not to trip on something on my way to the window blinds, and slightly parted it open.


    Somehow even from afar, and through fogged ss, Tyler''s energy could still be felt, and right then he was bursting with it, stumbling over once, nearly fainting twice as a dark menacing figure slowly strutted her way over to him.


    He was saying something I couldn''t see, and she was saying something back something that caused him to chuckle - and that, the twitchy nervousness, definitely I could see.


    True to his words though, he maintained a semnce of ss. He opened the passenger-side door for her, even gave a courteous gesture motioning her in, which she did so very, very begrudgingly¡­ then before I knew it, they were driving off. Where? God only knows.


    Now that it''s actually happened, against all odds at that, I''m starting to question if it was really a good idea to sic poor unsuspecting Tyler with an individual known for her short fuse and little patience. Even without the vampirism, that''s still a dangerous concoction - those two together.


    Oh well, toote now.


    "I hope¡­ she has fun¡­" Unintentionally stopping my heart, Adalia popped up beside me, staring out the same gap through the blinds. "I hope they both¡­ have fun¡­"


    My eyes drifted over to hers, curiouser and curiouser. "Just what did you say to her?"


    "When she¡­es back¡­" Adalia murmured. "I will hug her¡­ when she sleeps¡­ she likes it¡­ when I do that¡­"


    Oh wow, was that the true power of sisterly love? Hell, I offer Sammy the same thing, she''d probably sign me up for the psych ward no questions asked.


    "She was¡­ very upset¡­ when you said¡­ I have toe with you¡­ tomorrow¡­" She went off on her own, her thoughts already far elsewhere. "So I hope¡­ she bes happy again¡­ after this¡­"


    So that''s what it was. No wonder she seemed more provocative as ofte. Clingy little sister, ain''t she?


    "I never said she couldn''te," I replied, closing the blinds and shrouding the room in darkness once more. "Not like I could stop her sneaking a spot on the train. In fact, I was expecting her to."


    "She''s not¡­ing¡­"


    I raised my brows. "No?"


    "Shy¡­"


    Shy? Amelia? Heh, next thing you''re going to tell me magic does exist. Oh wait¡­


    "Of my mother?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "How about you?"


    "Me¡­" She pondered it for a moment. "I¡­ I am¡­ not sure¡­ I do not¡­ feel¡­ I don''t¡­"


    Her words trailed away but she didn''t need to say anything more. I understood. Punched myself mentally too forpletely forgetting.


    "Guess you can''t be shy if you don''t know how it feels like, I guess."


    She made a sound, a faint verbal agreement, but didn''t say anything more about it. Her misty eyes wandered again, finding interest in the little sliver of light bleeding into the floorboards.


    "The countryside¡­ sounds nice¡­" She muttered. "It sounds¡­ fun too¡­"


    I nodded. "It is."


    "But¡­ we aren''t there for fun¡­ right¡­?" She continued on. "You want¡­ to save that man¡­ we can''t do¡­ anything else¡­"


    Hit me on the head, but is that a hint of disappointment I''m hearing in the dullness of her voice? She''s doing it on purpose¡­ man, she''s not very subtle for someone so perceptive.


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m going there to do, that''s right," I told her. "But that''s not what you''re there for, are you? What do you wanna do?"


    She blinked, pondering once again so far from the moment itself. "I want¡­ to have fun¡­"


    There it is.


    "Then go have fun," I said. "Plenty of things to do, lots ofkes, you can do - "


    "With¡­ you¡­"


    Now it was my turn to blink, to go silent. I didn''t expect thatst part, honestly.


    "I want to have¡­ fun¡­ with you¡­" Shepleted the sentence. "That''s¡­ what I want¡­ to do¡­"


    What an answer.


    "Can¡­ we¡­?"


    I smiled. "You''re not shy at all saying that, are you?"


    That''s when the unexpected happened. Adalia went stiff, her eyes straying elsewhere, and her usual nk look for once looked more than it seemed. "No¡­ not¡­ shy¡­ at all¡­"


    Liar.


    "Well, I suppose you''re gonna need someone to show you how to have fun, don''t you?"


    She looked up, and briefly, I saw her silver clouded eyes clear and sparkle.


    Cute.


    "Yeah," I affirmed.. "We''ll have fun."

 Chapter 429 - Prepping For The Night

    I spent the rest of the day simply preparing for tomorrow. Ash, Adalia, Sammy, tripling, quadruple checking our reservations, our essentials all packed and ready.


    The thing was, I wasn''t really sure how long we''d be staying over for, no one could say, for all, I knew the entire process could take less than a minute and we''d be on the train back to the city before evening even struck.


    Ash didn''t own many clothes of her own, I noticed she tends to cycle between only three dresses, two of which were formerly mine, and thest being the sundress Ria bought for her way back when.


    Before anyone starts using me of cheapening out when it came to her needs - she has my card, knows how to use it, studied our economy, learned the intrinsic value of the dor, and I also lost count already how many times I''ve urged her to get herself something nice.


    The most she did that I could kinda consider indulging was buying herself a sewing kit. As a result of her frugal lifestyle, her suitcase had more air than clothes packed inside it.


    On the other hand, we have Sammy, bringing only a paper box full of souvenirs home, her trolley zipped up and stashed behind my closet door. She was returning home, but she wasn''t staying home, so she proims.


    Once I was done with business, and on the midnight train home, she wasing with.


    Just how long was she nning to keep up this constant surveince on me? I doubt even she knows. For as long as Mom was home is my best guess. And if she gets to have it her way, I''m sure Sammy''ll just continue avoiding her all the way up till graduation.


    Those two really need to get a room alone together and have a talk to sort out their issues.


    When the evening sky finally broke through the clouds, I knew then it was finally time to reach a consensus¡­


    Iid in my bed, foraging my mind for that consensus, zed eyes staring up onto the numbing white of the ceiling surface hoping that the answer would juste crashing down right through it¡­ I was in that position for so long, I nearly missed the orange light fading from my blinds.


    Then from the bedside, the buzz of my phone, Amanda with a message, brought me back to my senses. It seems I wasn''t the only one with the night''s matter on the mind.


    <<Are you going yet?>> She asked, so simple, so concise, without the cutesy fluff usually adorning her texts.


    <<In a while>> I shot back, muttering my reply under my breath.


    Instantly, she responded right back. <<What are you going to say?>>


    My answer¡­ wasn''t as instant as hers, my thumbs hovering just stiffly over the keypad, and obviously, going on read wasn''t something Amanda would just skim over unnoticed.


    <<It''s your choice at the end of the day>> quickly followed after by <<I trust you>>


    <<Do you really trust my judgment?>> I said, still uttering words in a whisper.


    <<I trust that you''ll do the right thing. You always do in the end.>>


    I always do in the end, she says¡­ unwavering faith to the end, this girl. It''sforting, I''m happy she thinks that¡­ but then what happens when I end up doing the exact opposite, end up making the wrong choice? Will she still think that? See, the thing about faith is that it''s just as hard affirming it as it was having it¡­


    <<By the way, Sammy knocked out on my couch and I think she''s dead for the rest of the day. I''ll drop her early at the train station tomorrow to meet you there instead, alright?>>


    I cleared my head, replied back, <<Sure>> then began scrambling out of bed. I stay in the house for any longer, and I''ll just be monologuing till I''m a dusty, brittle skeleton. I''ll go now, settle the matter once and for all, and finally be done with it.


    Quickly pulled out the nearest I could see from my wardrobe, struggling my arm through one of the sleeves while turning the doorknob with the other, just as quick, I swung it wide-open, only to nearly bash headfirst into Ash who for some reason was hanging about outside my bedroom door.


    I stumbled a few steps, and at the same time, she did too, but Ash was faster regaining herposure, a gentle smile and her head held high, "Just about ready to leave for the night, Master?"


    Don''t remember telling her my n, good guess¡­ though I suppose the coat and the look of determination on my face certainly helped narrow down her deduction.


    "I figured Sera waited for long enough," I said, carefully shimmying past her into the hallway. "Betterte than never."


    Only took a few steps forward before I stopped again. A thought so suddenly popped into my head, something I realized that should have happened long ago. Frowning, I turned to Ash, "Tell me, how long has it been since I got back?"


    Ash contemted for a moment, slightly bemused, but answered anyway, "I believe it''s been at least six hours."


    "Three hours more than she imed, would you look at that," I scoffed, faintly feeling a twitch at the corner of my lips, before turning around to walk again. "Grumpy Cindere''ste."


    Ash followed me down the steps, peeking curious eyes in the corner of my eyes, "Who?"


    "Hey, Adalia," I called out, catching sight of herzing in her favorite spot. "You wondering the same thing as I am?"


    She responded with a slow blink, and then quietly muttered. "Amelia¡­ iste¡­"


    "Any idea why?"


    And apparently, she did.


    "She''s¡­ having¡­ fun¡­"


    "Not too much fun, I hope¡­"


    I gave my phone a quick look-see, no videos, no pics, no tweets from Tyler for the past six hours. Oh, but Amanda uploaded a selfie of her and Sammy eating cotton candy on a Ferris wheel. Good for them.


    "You''re not worried she might have killed him out of frustration?" I asked, raising a concerned brow.


    "She¡­ promised¡­" Adalia assured. "Or no¡­ hugs¡­"


    Power of love.


    Oh well, guess I''ll eventually discover the aftermath of what happened to them both sooner orter¡­ knowing my luck, it''s pretty much destiny. In the meantime¡­


    "Did you need something?" I asked the unusually twitchy-eared Elf, still tagging along on my way to the door. "If it''s dinner, I''ll have it for breakfast, don''t worry."


    Even more bewildering, she didn''t look as graceful as she did at first nce. It''s hard to describe exactly the look she was showing me, but it was a strange one, and when I turned around, she stepped back away from me again. I wasn''t even that close¡­


    "No, Master, it''s, um¡­" She swallowed, I don''t think I''ve seen her visibly swallow before. "I¡­ I merely wish you see you off, to wish you luck, I know you''ll make the right choice, you always do."


    Familiar words, where have I heard that before? More importantly though¡­


    "So you stood by my bedroom door and followed me all the way down here just to say that?"


    She swallowed again. "No¡­"


    "Then what is it?"


    "It''s nothing, Master, truly," Ash shook her head, a little too hard and ended up flicking a lock of her hair into her lips, sputtering, she quickly added. "I-I think it truly best if we forget this instance, it really is nothing, Master. I forget myself."


    Okay, I know I can be dense and daft at times, but even I knew when nothing is never truly nothing¡­ especially when that nothing came stammering and squirming. Something was going on with her, alright.


    "Pretend I''m not leaving, pretend I didn''t open my bedroom just now," I began walking away from the door and towards her. "Let''s say you knocked, let''s say you entered, what you were gonna say?"


    And¡­ Ash backed off even further away. Seriously, what''s her deal here? Now of all times too¡­


    "Perhaps another time, Master¡­" She said, smiling with assurance and yet sounding unsure herself. "When you''re not¡­ preupied¡­"


    Fine by me, I guess. Luckily or unluckily, she was right. I did have more pressing matters to tend to.


    "I''ll hold you to it then," I told her.


    "Yes¡­" She nodded, relieved.


    Strange, indeed.


    I turned around again, but as I did, I heard something scratching something. At the door, on the floor, a pair of paws, swiping ws. Mr. ck appeared to want out, his bushy tail swishing restlessly in the air.


    Hmm, I did remember one time thinking that I should bring him over to the park just for old time''s sake.


    Well, better now than ever, I guess.

 Chapter 430 - Empty White

    It was already dark up high above by the time I reached the entrance to the park. Not a cloud in sight, countless stars alight, and the moon shining oh so bright.


    Nostalgia hit me like a truck driven by Vin Diesel. Skyscapes like these were amon almost every-night sight out in the country, but living life in the city they were like pots of gold at the tail-ends of double rainbows.


    I would have loved nothing more than to find the nearest patch of grass and just take in every twinkle and sparkle for a couple of hours, but much like what the guy who honked at me as I crossed the road said, I should just hurry the hell up with whatever it was that I was doing.


    The moment my feet hit the transition from solid concrete to coarse, rough dirt - the clinging and moring of a bell just wouldn''t stop ringing aloud like a fire rm. Mr. ck was squirming and writhing in my arms trying to wriggle himself free. I''ve never seen him so hyperactive, so eager to stretch those paws of his. Seems I wasn''t the only one getting run over by Diesel¡­


    Since I''m rather fond of my jacket, I let him loose and he sprang free from my hands like a bat out of hell. The moment his little paws touched the grass, he was off and running, feeling the chilly wind running through his fur - it was probably exhrating for him, exciting, I don''t know¡­ I don''t speak meow.


    Mr. ck was home, truly home¡­ and he wasted no time, sniffing and scurrying down memoryne. I made sure to tail close to him, no pun intended, because obviously a ck cat in the night works just as well as a fork and an outlet - either way, you''ll only be seeing dark.


    We strolled by many familiar locales, reminiscing at a distance, the way he raised his head, and flicked his tail ever so often, I could tell he wanted to explore more of home sweet home, but I made sure to keep him moving, deter him from going astray, our actual destination hasn''t been reached.


    Then once the path proved too perilous and thorny of his little paws, I picked him up again, holding him close, shielding him from the many bushes and sharp twigs we had to push through.


    Before long, the thick foliage narrowed and broadened, and I saw it, that little opening, that familiar spot - and for some reason, I half-expected still to see a glow of light beckoning me over with its soft crimson hue¡­ of course, there was no light, no glow anymore, just a bed of grassid barren slightly charred and slightly singed.


    As usual, I settled myself down on my usual spot beneath the looming trees and waited. ck looked around at his newfound surroundings, ears and eyes peeking above my arms tentatively.


    A rustling in a nearby bush then snapped his wide, ck pupils to attention, as did mine. Only I wasn''t as rmed as he was¡­ ''cause unlike him, I recognized that that rustling, as well as that harsh chink of a rusted bell.


    "You''re either gonna hate me or love me for this," I whispered into ck''s pointed, wary ears. "Either way, you kinda deserve to know, don''t you?"


    The rustling stopped and out emerging from stray leaves fluttering to the dirt, another pair of pointed ears, of curious eyes, and paws scampering slowly across the grass. It was hard to miss it, because, unlike the color ck, when it came to the night, it''s the color White that stands out the harshest.


    I felt a wriggling in my arms, stronger, rougher¡­ and he jumped, he didn''t wait. It was a blur of moving darkness¡­ and suddenly there ck was, his tail stiff, his movement slow, approaching her.


    Confusion was a universal emotion, and I sensed it radiating off of him in his ever paw forward. I didn''t interfere, I just watched¡­ the ck nearing white.


    He circled around her, once, then twice¡­ his nose wrinkling all the while. What was he thinking, feeling? Does he know? Can he tell? I met them both when they were still so small¡­ they were bigger now, much bigger¡­ a lot of time spent together¡­ and now they were back together, or were they?


    Suddenly he meowed at her. A single meow, a faint meow. I didn''t know what it meant, but I did know how it sounded, tenderly, squeakily¡­ longingly.


    I knew that routine, they loved to do that together¡­ it''s how they won the hearts and the food of people here, presentpany included. He''ll say something, and she''ll say something back, rinse and repeat, because no one can withstand the adorableness of such a sight.


    He was waiting for the reply, his tail slowly swaying around in anticipation. Any moment, any second now¡­ or maybe the next moment, the next second instead.


    Nothing.


    Mr. ck meowed again.


    Mrs. White simply continued to stare back at him, seeing nothing, feeling nothing.


    Always nothing.


    Welp, it was worth a try, I suppose.


    Then another rustling sounded. A louder rustling, an even bigger bush. As per usual, the moment I caught the slightest sway and stream of violet, Mrs. White quickly retreated back, disappearing into the hems of a violet cloak as Sera finally emerged, her golden eyes staring back unusually bright.


    Before anything else could happen, I heard a hiss - a sharp, venomous sort of hiss. Mr. ck was creeping back, his back almost grotesquely arched, the ends of his fur raised, and his tail puffed. Another hiss and I heard it finally - disdain, revulsion¡­ fear.


    Mr. ck scampered back towards me, jumping, taking refuge on myp, and refusing to budge even with my coaxing.


    Sera drifted in silence, her shadow looming over me as well as the glow of her gaze. I looked up, expecting her usual nk stare, but instead, I was met with¡­ I don''t know, I''m not sure¡­ the way her eyes softened, trembled¡­ almost seeming to glisten.


    Sadness?


    "Ah, that''s right, cats to me, Neplims to you¡­" I muttered, hearing Ash''s words resounding in the back of my mind. "Beings of divinity, purity, kindness. They can sense the good in others, as well as the bad."


    I recognized this scenery, I know I do, Ash looked just like her too.


    "Capable of eliciting emotions too depending on how they feel about you," I watched her sullen figure take a step back, her hood falling over, obscuring her expression. "I suppose¡­ you aren''t feeling too good now, are you?"


    A snarl, a swipe, and before I could fully register what just happened, I was holding Mr. ck back from lunging forward at her. He was writhing the most he''s ever had, the sleeves of my jacket getting caught in the crossfire of his iling.


    That''s a lot of bad to be sensing¡­


    "Sorry about that," I said, apologizing, holding ck back and away from sight. "I didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t bring him to judge you, I just thought¡­ I thought he missed¡­" My eyes drifted to a faint bulge in the hems of her cloak. "Her¡­"


    Sera moved her head, strands of her hair swaying with it. Left and right, they drifted, silently they spoke, "Nevermind."


    Unable to restrain him any more, I let ck go, and he bolted for the forest disappearing almost in an instant. I didn''t bother to go after him, he won''t run far, he''ll make sure I''ll be able to find him. He''s smart like that.


    The moment ck left, Sera regained herposure, lifting her stare and meeting once more as I stood up to my feet.


    "See?" I said, spreading my arms. "I''m here. Like I said I would be."


    She blinked once, giving no other reaction. I felt the air grow heavy, as did my shoulders too¡­ like I was slowly being pushed into the earth more and more.


    "So¡­" I rubbed my palms together, taking in a freezing breath, I kept dying. "Freedom, huh."


    In the back of my head, I thought of everyone else''s words, thoughts, even actions.


    Irene denied it vehemently.


    Amanda rejected it fearfully.


    Ash discouraged it objectively.


    And then there was Mr. ck just then affirming all three unequivocally with but a hiss. It was like God himself was giving me a sign guiding me on what''s right. But at the end of the day, it''s not up to Him to decide, is it?


    And besides as we know of Gods, Goddesses, whatever¡­ they''re not always who you should be listening to anyway. Mom''s been proving thattely¡­


    This was a human choice.


    My choice.


    "Freedom," I repeated myself. "Y''know what that means, right? Not bound by my magic anymore. You''re your own person. I can die right here and now, and you won''t die right along with me, you''ll stay, you''ll continue to exist, you can do anything. Yeah, I can see why you''d want that."


    Again, I did not stir a reaction from her. She kept her gaze empty.


    "But at the same time," I continued. "I hope you can see why there are others out there that don''t want that to happen¡­ me included."


    She made a noise, a grunt, and then suddenly, a sharp pang shot across my body. I raised my hand out, stopping her there.


    "Let me speak," I told her, keeping my voice my own still. "You''ve been doing that a lottely, y''know? Do you really like the sound of my voice that much? Just¡­ let me say what I need to say. Then you can do what you want, alright?"


    Immediately the pain ceased, and I could breathe easy again¡­ but her re lingered, in fact, it only intensified. She''s really not much for patience, is she?


    In truth, though I said what I said, I actually have no fucking idea what exactly it is I needed to say. I was improvising, spewing words on the fly, hoping I''d stumble into something real, something solid¡­ something¡­ something that''ll make everyone happy.


    But until that happens, or doesn''t, either or¡­ I''ll just keep on talking.


    That''s right, just keep stumbling.

 Chapter 431 - The Answer

    "I¡­ hope you can appreciate the fact that you didn''t really give me an easy choice to make," I said, hearing every syble I spoke like a deafening explosion, it was like every sound was magnified to eleven, crickets, leaves, words, all of it. "Then again, nothing about you has been easy, hasn''t it? Summoning you here, getting your help, and now setting you free, it''s¡­ it''s really been a hard time with you, y''know?"


    She wasn''t listening. For sure, she wasn''t paying any attention¡­ and, but of course, why should she in the first ce? It was a simple yes-no equation, what I had to say had no weight anyway, no significance whatsoever. There was no doubt she was thinking that.


    It''s why she can look at me the way that she does, put on that snobbish air with no fear of repercussions because nothing else matters once the decision has been made.


    "But fair enough, I guess. I summoned you here, I knew what that meant, whatever you do, your every action, in the end, it all falls back to me. Like it or not, you''re my responsibility. So what you do next, what I choose next¡­ again, my responsibility. Not yours, not anyone else''s."


    Maybe I just wanted a moment to vent, maybe that''s why I kept rambling on and on boring the dead to death. Perhaps I thought she somehow could sympathize with my plight here, I don''t know why I even thought that. Clearly, she couldn''t, wouldn''t. After all, I was the baddie here dangling the keys to her cage, wasn''t I? I can sympathize¡­


    "Truth is, Sera¡­ I don''t think you''re a monster. I''ve said it before, but I feel like I need to say it again becausetely, I feel we''ve been reaching to some kind of understanding with each other. But that doesn''t change who you are, does it? The things that you can do, or the things that you did do. Yeah, sure, it might just be in a video game¡­ you could say it never actually happened, but you can''t deny it''s why you are the way that you are. You can be merciless when you want to, you can be cold, cruel¡­ and you can be evil, more than most, it''s just how you''re made to be."


    Sera was showing nothing, there was just her stare, the shimmer of her eyes in the moonlight. But I heard it, as much as she tried to hide it, that disheartened sigh resounded just as loud as my own words did in the quiet.


    "I''m scared of you, Sera," I said as straightforwardly as I could. "Honestly, I really am¡­ and I''m sure you''re used to people feeling that way about you, it ain''t anything new¡­ it''s what you want them to feel, right? So, you understand now why I couldn''t give you an answer right away? Fear''s a choker, and I have been under its hold, being strangled for days."


    I knew where this was going, she knew where this was going. I saw her cloak shift, her hands within visible falling at her side. She was bracing herself, and not as subtly as her, blinking once, I was too.


    The wrongest right, and the rightest wrong. Let''s see which was which.


    "Many times, so many times, I''ve yed this scene of us tonight in my head, I''m rambling and I''m rambling, God knows what point I was trying to make, and you''ll be standing there always just waiting for me to get it over with already. Each and every conversation would be different, I''m making different points, I''m saying different things, over and over again, just trying to find the right words, the right reasoning that''ll lead me to an instance¡­ where I ended up saying yes to your request."


    The wind picked up, howling, billowing. She blew with it, her cloak fluttering, her veil rippling, and her locks slightly swaying. It was her gaze that remained undisturbed, stagnant. It''s exactly as how I imagined it every time I reached this moment, this instance¡­


    "Please believe me when I say I tried. I tried, and I tried," I couldn''t stress it enough. "But I couldn''t find it. There are no words, there are no instances, Sera. In the end, I''d always say no. Even now¡­ even here¡­ I''m¡­ I can''t find it. I''m sorry."


    Immediately, as soon as I stopped speaking, I felt every muscle in my body stiffen. I never knew what would happen next, in my head, I never reached this point, but I expected something, anything, but if I was reacting the way I was, with fear, with apprehension¡­ clearly I already knew what to expect, didn''t I?


    And yet nothing happened. I waited a bit longer, still nothing. The wind continued to howl until it died, then there was just silence¡­ only silence. Sera continued to just stand there.


    I knew her enough to know that an answer like this should upset her, by all ounts, she should be angry, rightfully¡­ I thought I knew her, I should know her¡­ but I guess, I didn''t.


    No, she just¡­ turned, she just¡­ walked away.


    Why?


    Why was she walking away? Why wasn''t she arguing? Why wasn''t she fighting it? She should be upset, she should be refusing this. I know you couldn''t just ept this, so why are you? Without a word, without hesitation? You''re really gonna let me say this?


    Please¡­ say something.


    "I - I have spent so long thinking, y''know?" My lips began to move on their own. "If I let you free, then¡­ what do I - ? You can promise me you won''t do anything, but promises can be broken. You can tell me nothing will happen, but people lie. Everybody does. You of all people should know. You understand that more than most, right? You have to understand. You do, don''t you?"


    It was like I was speaking to the air, to nothing, to nobody, with all the acknowledgment I received.


    "If you''re free, there are no safeguards. What are you even going to do with that freedom? Why do you even need it? Why do you even want it? Why? Just make it make sense to me, just tell me something, just¡­ just¡­ "


    What was I even doing? Why am I even saying all this? I told her ''no'', and she''s walking away, she''s epting it. This was the best oue I could have hoped for, wasn''t it? So why¡­?


    "Before, when you were helping me with Ria, you said you were doing it so that I could trust you," I said slowly. "The thing was, you never once bothered to ask me if I already did, y''know? And I''ll tell you this, if you had asked me then, I would have told you that I did. Naively, carelessly, I would have said that I trusted you. But now? If you asked me now, if I have to answer now¡­"


    That''s when she turned around again, so quickly, so abruptly, that whirling blur of gleaming gold staring back at me again once more. For a moment, I thought she was taking over, I thought she was going to speak. But no pain ever came, no sudden urge parting my lips open.


    And yet, in her eyes, I heard, I saw, I felt¡­ the question I thought I knew the answer to, "Do you trust me?"


    Once more, I searched every instance, forage for every reason. I felt my lips narrow, my eyes drift, and my head slowly shaking, silently answering her question.


    Nothing still. She didn''t say anything still. In my downcasted gaze, I saw her turn away again, begin to walk away again. Why wasn''t she fighting this? Please¡­


    "Just help me find those words for me," I pleaded, not knowing why I was even pleading to begin with. "Just help me find those words, that moment¡­ just that one instance where I never have to tell you no. If you do, then maybe I - !"


    But she was gone. The rustles of bushes, the stray leaves fluttering to the dirt. Gone. And that''s when the guilt washed over.


    I felt like an idiot, a hypocrite. What was I doing? How could I want to save a person, but not want to free another in return? Why couldn''t I just do it? Why couldn''t have I just say yes?


    But I knew why! Everyone already told you why! She walked away, she didn''t argue, because she knows exactly why I couldn''t too! It''s nothing personal, it wasn''t. Please¡­ understand that it wasn''t.


    "You''re not a monster, Sera!" I shouted, letting the winds carry my words hoping that it''ll find its way to her. "Despite everything - I never believed you were! You''re a person! That''s what I always thought of you as! Living! Breathing! wed! I just want you to understand, I just want you to know! You''re not evil, you''re not - !"


    Suddenly a pang. Stabbing. My chest, like a knife, plunging. I felt my eyes bulge, my mouth widen - and I spoke again, except it wasn''t me that was speaking.


    "Not evil. Not a monster. Living. Breathing. wed. I understand." I said to myself. "So why am I not free?"


    Then as quick as the pain came, it dissipated, the next second - gone, and my body was own again, gasping for air, copsing to the dirt. Left there in the dark, in my thoughts, with the question.


    Once more¡­ without an answer.

 Chapter 432 - Surprise Makeover

    I left.


    Maybe I should have stayed for a bit longer, but I didn''t. I did what I came here for, what else is there to do?


    If I wanted to mope, feel bad about myself, there were more suitable ces to do it other than a public park, so I went, and I didn''t look back¡­ as much as I really thought I should.


    I found Mr. ck cooped up in their¡­ his old home, that small little hole in the bush hollowed enough for two. Heid curled on one end, leaving the other side empty¡­ he wasn''t even asleep, he was just there, just staring out into the night. My guess, probably waiting¡­ but not for me, obviously.


    It took a while to coax him out of there, but eventually, he crawled out the trenches on his own, and resting in my arms, together we made for home.


    When we arrived back, I wasn''t in much mood for conversation, even after noticing new scratch grooves etched onto the porch announcing a certain vampire''s return, I still couldn''t rouse enough interest, and just took Mr. ck in my room, and headed straight to bed.


    I don''t think either of us had a nice rest that night¡­ I didn''t, at least. Tossing and turning, eyes to the ceiling, sleeping and going intermittently.


    Every time I close my eyes, I''d just see hers¡­ the way she stared, the way she turned¡­ and her words in my voice echoing in that darkness.


    "I suck¡­" I muttered to myself halfway through somewhere 4 or 5 in the morning.


    Then before I knew it, the sun was dawning and rising, and I, ghoulish, and withered me, rose right along with it.


    I took a shower, one in freezing depths, and the other doused in hellfire, neither one sessfully woke me up from my sluggish stupor, sadly.


    Wanna know what did, however? A stupid, sulky, fanged individual waiting for me to open my bedroom door for a quick breakfast just so she could scare the shit out of me as she unceremoniously marched deeper inside.


    "I expect her every need to be met during your absence, do you understand me?" She started demanding first thing in the morning. "You will be leaving soon, so sadly, I must be brief. In short, so long as you manage to keep my dear sister content, there will be no discord amongst ourselves. Once you return, make no doubt I will inquire about every single thing that you did or did not do. Make no mistake I..."


    She went on, as ''brief'' as it could be, yeah¡­ but frankly, I was hardly even listening to a single word she was saying. Seriously, I was far too busy staring instead. Maybe I was sleep-deprived, and my hallucinations were going awry, but¡­ I don''t think even my imagination could evere up with whatever the hell this was.


    Her hair looked pruned, rosy pink on her cheeks, velvet red on her lips, and was that¡­? Past her re, past her cold stare, that faded ck, that shadow, that is¡­


    "Is that makeup on your face?" I asked, pointing at her and though I knew it was rude to point, manners were thest thing on my mind then. "Or do you turn into a chameleon when you get really annoyed and I just never noticed?"


    She paused, furrowing suspiciously groomed eyebrows, and turned her gaze left over to my standing mirror.


    One blink, one look, and suddenly her arms were up, obscuring her face from sight that somehow turned to an even deeper shade of pink.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," She said, speaking fast.


    "Right, that''s why you''re raising your arms," I replied. "Because only someone who does know what I''m talking about wouldn''t do that."


    "What is this? He told me that they would fade away in time, that they were temporary, he told me - !"


    The rest of her sentence was lost in unintelligible muttering, but nevertheless, I think I got the message here.


    "Had fun yesterday, I presume?" I said, unable to resist a smirk. "I guess you really took your sister''s advice to heart, didn''t you?"


    She dropped her arms slightly, a piercing re peeking through. Honestly, I''ve seen it so many times, I''m hardly fazed by it anymore.


    "Look, you can''t want to kill me for forcing you to go, and then also want to kill me because you actually had fun after going. At least get your motivations in order first."


    "I did not have fun," She stated firmly.


    "Your lipstick-ed lips says no, the smell of your dress on the other hand says¡­'''' I took a step forward, taking a big whiff at her general direction, and I caught it. Bitter. Spicy. Pepperminty. Tyler-inty too. I smiled again. "Ooh, liar, liar."


    "No, no! it is not what you think, stop it, be silent! You are misunderstanding, misconstruing!" Amelia was shouting now, losing all sense of refinement and grace, but what I was presented with in return, in my opinion, was so, so much better. "You are under the wrong impression! There is a simple exnation for all this, you best believe me there is!"


    By then, any semnce of my moody, tiresome self had faded. In a bizarre twist of events, it was Amelia that came lifting my spirits, although clearly, that was not any of her intentions.


    "Yes, sure, of course, there is, don''t worry, I believe you," I said as earnestly as I could. "But where''s the fun in spoiling the fun? How about this - you stop lecturing me now, and I''ll stop misunderstanding you now - sound good?"


    Amelia visibly clenched her teeth, a brow giving a dangerous flicker, but ultimately, slowly, gradually, she backed out of my bedroom, stood beneath my doorway, and turned away in a huff.


    "Take a shower for once!" I called out after her. "I think that''s what he meant by temporary, y''know?"


    I got no reply back, but I don''t doubt, she''s grimacing all the way to the bathroom right about then.


    Oh Tyler, Tyler¡­ all my days, I tried so hard to be cordial with this nightmare of a woman. How the hell did you tame her in just a couple of hours?


    Just what the hell happened yesterday?

 Chapter 433 - Before Departure

    Our train was set to depart by eleven-thirty in the morning, but by eleven-ten, there was still no sign of them anywhere amidst the ebb and flow of the station tform. Irene bringing Harry. Amanda bringing Sammy. The digital clock on therge neon panels kept shing, eleven-fifteen now¡­ who''ll be in first ce?


    As for me, I found a bench overlooking the tracks. I got quite fond of it, decided to stay, and apparently, Adalia thought the same too, curling up beside me, using her frilly,cy dress as both nket, pillow, and mattress, and setting up camp until someone decides to prod her awake, I guess.


    I turned my head the other way, searching through the busy, noisy view ofing and going passengers for my other travelingpanion who, after filtering out the more rounded-ear folks from my sights, wasn''t too hard to find.


    Just look for the wriggles. That''s how you do it. Works half the time, every time, yeah.


    For some reason, which I suspect, carried over from yesterday''s bizarre instance, Ash was unusually skittish¡­ not that she was usually skittish, but - well you get what I mean. Point was - I''ve dealt with rats less jumpy than her when I identally brushed my arm against hers during the bus ride over here.


    Staring at her now pacing in awe and wonder across the tform, it seemed that skittishness hadpletely gone away, and it was no mystery why - the tumultuous rumbling of metal tracks, the ear-piercing whistle of horns ring and overwhelming, and of course there were also those huge shiny metal cylinders that came barreling through in and out of the station - simply put, Ash was in choo-choo heaven.


    Another thing about her¡­ about us, technically¡­ in spite of brief curious nces thrown at me during breakfast, and narrowing lips itching to inquire, not once in any instance did she bring up the topic of Sera.


    Actually, I think she already knew what transpiredst night. I''m not a hard man to read, after all. But I had a feeling that she thought it might have gone a different way from how I handled it.


    And honestly¡­ I did too...


    Another train began to re on approach, and her pointed ears, in turn, began to wriggle in anticipation, peering mesmerized eyes over the edge, watching the magic of engineering unfold, and that''s when simultaneously, the phone on myp flickered to life.


    Finally, an update.


    <<Sad day, LeadFams. Ain''t got a vid for you today :( Didn''t have time to edit shit, was busy with shit, you know how it is! Don''t stress thou, I pinkie promise tmr you''ll get that picking up random strangers rematch vid real soon! For now thou, peace!>>


    Oh, Tyler... first you leave my messages on read, now you''re ghosting your viewers with a promised video?


    Oh, what I''d give just to know what exactly transpired between you and Amelia yesterday. It''s plenty clear now you got out of the date alive and unscathed, but emotionally, the both of you¡­ in ol'' mysteries.


    Or so I thought until just then - phone vibrated again, finally, Tyler came buzzing.


    And he was buzzing plenty.


    <<Big Man>>


    <<I love you>>


    <<I owe my life to you>>


    <<I just want to thank you foring into my life when you did. For real, you''ve changed it like you don''t even know, you know?>>


    I could almost see the tears streaming down his face as the messages kept pouring through. Somehow though I managed to squeeze a message of my own through the torrent of gratitude.


    <<I take it you both enjoyed yourselves yesterday then?"


    <<Bet your ass>> He affirmed, and then winkie emoji. <<We''re going out again tonight>>


    Tonight? Well, well, Amelia, you never mentioned this development when you came barging in. Can''t imagine why.


    <<You actually asked her out again?>> I typed out. <<You got balls, I''ll give you that.>>


    <<Lol no>> He replied, shooting another winkie face along with it. <<She did>>


    She¡­ what?


    "Master!"


    Instantly my eyes snapped up from my phone, immediately relocating Ash, who was pointing a finger directly across a sea of swarming crowds.


    "They''ve arrived."


    ''They'' turned out to be Irene, followed closely, almost too closely by Harry right behind her. Her strut, her demeanor, made them both easy to spot. They pretty much stood out from the crowd, definitely helped by the unsettlingly cheery smile stered across Harry''s weary face.


    Just seeing him again¡­ already I could feel the pressure settling in, and the stakes that we were up against.


    Ash hurriedly walked away from the edge of the tform, doubling back towards me, likewise, I got up to my feet, and together we waited for them to approach.


    But then, instead of Irene emerging first from the crowd, another face shot forward. Curious eyes, a cheery smile, Harry looked even more unsettlingly up close. Instinctively, I took a step back. This was the first time I''ve seen this parasite show an inkling of genuine emotion¡­ and the fact that it was a happy one too, well¡­


    Ash stared at him. He stared back.


    "It''s you. It has to be you, hasn''t it? Elf¡­ elf¡­ Eshwlyn. Green eyes. White hair. Pointed ears. It is you," He said, gazing for a longer moment after. He wasn''t even blinking. "You''re beautiful, you''re breathtaking, you''re just like everything he said you would be¡­" His smile widened. "Like I said you would be."


    Contrasting his joyful expression, Ash gazed back at him cold and unfeeling. She didn''t speak a word to him, there was no need for it when her stare alone already spoke plenty.


    "Harry!" a stern voice suddenly barked from behind. "You''re not listening to me again."


    Irene came marching fast, bashing shoulders with people walking in opposition.


    "Stay close to you, that''s right," Harry turned towards her, unfazed by the scowl on her face. "I forgot. I saw Eshwlyn, and everything just - "


    "Forget it," Irene said irritably, then pointed to an empty spot adjacent to my seat. "Take a seat, don''t move, and just keep quiet, and you best listen this time."


    Harry silently and happilyplied with her demands, and not a second after, he was seated as still as a statue¡­ and yet, just to keep up the creep factor, his eyes continued to stay tethered to Ash, unbreaking and unswaying.


    I didn''t like seeing that, not one bit.


    "Ash, we''ll be fine here," I told her. "You can, you can go¡­ do whatever first. I''ll call you when we''re about to go."


    Obviously, she knew at once why I said what I said, nevertheless, she asked. "Are you quite certain, Master?"


    "Oh, that''s how you sound like, that''s your voice!" The statue eximed, rousing to life, beaming a smile wider than ever. "So this is what I meant by lovely. Lovely... I think I like that word now. It''s¡­ lovely."


    There was a silence for a moment, and then with a slight bow forward, Ash said, "I will be nearby if you shall ever need my assistance," before turning heel, and quickly striding away into the distance.


    Harry watched her go, even as she was no longer in any visible view, his stare just continued to linger where she wasst seen, and that''s where it then stayed staring forevermore.


    Mental note to self: Keep Ash far, far away from Harry as possible whenever possible.

 Chapter 434 - Heartfelt Farewells

    Irene looked like stress if stress had both taken up a name and a face. I''m starting to lose count here how many times already I''ve seen that same gaunt, disheveled look on her expression¡­ and every time I''m more and more amazed that somehow it never proved a detriment to her looks.


    Seriously¡­ stress has never looked more enticing in a zer.


    "How are you holding up?" I asked, brushing away a loose strand of her between her eyes, but I couldn''t quite get it off right even after a few attempts.


    "I''m fine," She replied, wounding up swiping the strand away herself, as she turned towards the station tform. "How are you holding up?"


    I turned with her. "Fine."


    "And Sera?"


    "She''s fine," I replied, feeling that tinge of guilt surge again, and narrowing my lips to a long t line. "Just not happy."


    "That''s fine, that''s good," Irene nodded her head. "She''ll just have to find happiness in some other things. I''d say you made the right choice¡­ but obviously, I''m sure you''ll just disagree with that sentiment."


    "You know me too well."


    "Which is why I''m also not going to bother asking you to reconsider again. On the way over here, the thought did ur to me, but¡­" I turned to look at her, only to find her eyes already meeting with mine. "Overly bossy girlfriends don''t sound like the appealing type, don''t they?"


    "Ehh, they have their strengths, I guess," I mused. "But yeah, the supportive ones are way up there on the sex appeal chart."


    She snorted at that, crossing her arms together. "Well, I''m not going to start waving pom-poms in the air and shouting your name for your amusement."


    "Don''t have to," I said, inching slightly closer. "You''re here, you''re not stopping me, you''re cracking jokes, cheering me up¡­ you''re pretty much running ten for ten on that chart."


    Finally, a smile¡­ only briefly though, but yet it helped rid away a bit of that weight on her expression.


    "I have a new case on my desk just this morning," She said, her gaze drifting a little left to the frozen, smiling statue on the seat. "Missing person."


    Oh¡­ I can already imagine it, envisioning that butterfly pping its wings, rippling the chain of events one after the other.


    "Nick¡­" I muttered out, and the look in her eyes affirmed it all¡­ no wonder he was in such a rush to leave yesterday. "Well, can''t deny that he cares a lot."


    "Yes, I had a chance to see that love and affection for myself, fortunately¡­ big man, barely could fit in my chair."


    "What''d you tell him?"


    "Short version: nothing," She let out a sigh, and I could hear the fatigue in her breath. "Long version: He''s fine, he''ll turn up, he probably needs a break, go home¡­ you''ll get a call from your father anytime now, I''m sure."


    Brief, disregarding, and just a tad bit callous. Knowing Nick, I''m sure he didn''t just walk away easily from that.


    "And will he though?" I asked.


    "I''m working on it, I have a spare phone in my drawer, I took Harry''s old SIM, he''ll get a long text message exining everything in the evening. In the meantime, I assured him that I''d get right on it, it was the only way to get him out of my office."


    Yeah, that definitely sounds like Nick, alright.


    "Goes without saying but this merely a short-term solution, just so you understand," She turned her gaze onto me again, still lingering a faint trace of uncertainty in her eyes. "The one who''s really going to wind up returning a father back to his son is you."


    I felt the weight of words pull down at my shoulders, and once more I''m reminded again of the repercussions of failing. What''d it do to Nick, to Hayley¡­ and perhaps, a little selfishly, what it''d do to me too.


    All that bravado, all that talk I mindlessly spouted and sputtered out, if I can''t back it up, if I can''t save him¡­ I don''t know what I''d do.


    "Hey, don''t overthink it," I felt a hand on my arm, her gentle voice, and suddenly Irene was a whole lot closer. "You''ll save him, you said you will, no matter what, right? You can do it. "


    I just shrugged. "Don''t know how long I''ll be gone though¡­"


    "As long as it takes," She answered simply. "After all, you love proving the impossible wrong. You''ll get it done."


    "It might be a long time gone, guess you won''t be seeing much of me for the time being."


    "Oh woe is me, then," She said sarcastically. "How am I ever to survive without you now?"


    It just urred to me then that this really was ourst minutes together for quite some time. I said it jokingly before but I really won''t get to see her, won''t get to hear her¡­ touch her¡­


    "You''ll miss me?" I asked, losing the fervor in my tone.


    That''s when another smile began to form, and everything else was gone, the stress, the somberness, leaving only love and tenderness swirling within her hazel eyes so sincerely.


    "Every second¡­"


    Had her own problems, her own stresses, and woes, and still, she was here trying to lift me up from my own, and somehow seeding at it too. The supportive type¡­ they really are up there, aren''t they?


    My body moved on its own volition, before I knew it, I was leaning into her¡­ but even more surprisingly, at least to me, Irene leaned back. We kissed, longingly, passionately. I nearly forgot how soft and warm her lips felt, her body against me, and because all the more, I didn''t want to let go.


    Every emotion, every feeling, every word that I forgot or just didn''t say, I tried conveying it all into the kiss, hoping she''d hear it, feel it¡­ and I think she did. I felt her fingers dig into my sleeves even deeper, her body pushing back a little harder.


    For a moment, I drifted away¡­ and in that serenity, engulfed in that bliss, I thought here, the instance there and then, mightst forever. Except, of course¡­


    "Oh my God, seriously?"


    It didn''t.


    "Augh, ew, why did you have to make me see that?"


    Irene and I broke apart in an instant, and I sprang back so far away I nearly fell into the railroad tracks myself if not for Irene''s hold. In a blur, I scoured the tform for the source of the interruption. I know that voice, recognized that tone, and going by sound proximity, she''s - !


    "Oh, you guys finally made it!" I said on impulse.


    They''re right in front of us¡­


    Amanda straight-faced, staring at the both of us, frozen in a smile¡­ and Sammy right beside her, flip-flopping between wanting to throw up and wanting to w her eyes out.


    In that moment, all four of us were stuck in limbo, an eternal awkwardness without end in sight, until a miracle granted by the ticking of time came in the form of a loud horn ring off from the distance, and then the next second, a silver, shining steed of a train came barreling through, gradually slowing down on approach.


    Our ride was here, unceremoniously announced by an automated voice in the loudspeaker, ordering all in-wait onboard with haste. Sammy was all too eager to do as said, and immediately made a beeline for the nearest entryway.


    "Don''t you look at me, I''m not kissing you," She said as she walked past, disappearing instantly up into the train, just like her innocence.


    Irene was still clinging onto me, only realizing in time when Amanda''s unblinking stare seemed to scorch at her grip, by then it was far toote. Things were awkward again.


    "Right, um, I - I better go," Irene stammered, coughed, immediately letting go. "You better leave too, um, yes, onest thing though¡­ Harry will listen to you, every word, he won''t resist¡­ but in case he gets restless, use this - "


    Suddenly, I felt her stuffing something into my hand, something that felt round, and a little ssy¡­ I opened my palm, and there was a small vial rolling around my palm, and there inside, corked tightly, something red, misty, and swirly.


    I nced up at her. "This is - ?"


    "Yes, it''s my scent, concentrated," She hastily finished. "Put it under his nose and he''ll sit still. Just try not to breathe in it, and you''ll be fine. Now, okay, I really should go."


    She gets jittery when she''s embarrassed, doesn''t she?


    "Um, right¡­" She fidgeted in ce a bit more. "I-I love you, you can do it, okay? Come back soon," then she nted a quick kiss on my cheek, and only after that finally, she straightened the creases on her ze and marched far away.


    Then there were two¡­


    "You know, I did n on kissing you too," Amanda began, slowly walking closer towards me. "But after seeing that, I don''t think you need any more, do you now?"


    "We were saying goodbye¡­" I said limply.


    Amanda only dulled her stare even more. "Yes, I''m sure your tongues had plenty to say to each other, didn''t they?"


    "Come on now¡­" I said, giving a meek smile to her. "I mean, If you want¡­ we can still also say our goodbyes too."


    "Nope!" She shot me down, turning her nose high into the air. "Subus already tainted you, I''ll pass on that, thank you."


    Well, I tried.


    "But in return," She continued on, sternly staring, prodding a finger deep into my chest. "I get to be your ''wee back'', you got it?"


    "Loud and clear," I saluted, ''cause like hell I was gonna say anything else after that drilling.


    The train red again, the inte chimed once more, and it seems it really was time for me to go. But before that¡­


    "You take good care of Mr. ck, alright?"


    "Always wanted a cat, so don''t worry," Amanda assured, her harsh frown bing a warm smile like a flick of a switch. "He''ll be treated like a king in my ce."


    Okay, now that''s out of the way¡­ walking back, I gently rouse Adalia, called Ash over who was staring funny at a random turnstile, and directed them both on board, then as for Harry, I took a deep breath, clutching the vial deep in my pocket.


    "You''ll listen to me, right?" I asked.


    Harry stiffly turned his head to me, staring up with a smirk permanently affixed to his expression. "Of course. The detective said to."


    "And you cooperate?"


    "What other choice do I have?" He tilted his head. "I know what happens if I say no."


    "Right¡­"


    I told him to rise, ordered him to follow, instructed him to follow my every step and not do everything else, all of which he did without a word.


    "So, that''s¡­ Nick and Hayley''s dad, huh?" Amanda studied him for a moment, cautiously keeping at a distance, before expelling a little disheartened sigh. "But that''s not really him either¡­ oh, that''s terrifying¡­ and very sad."


    I nodded. "Yeah¡­ it is¡­."


    "But you can fix it, right? Can you?"


    "That''s the idea," I said, wearing a confident smile. "Fingers crossed, right?"


    Then despite her reservations, Amanda quickly scurried over to me before I could go on board, her expression soft¡­ and a little meek. "You know I''ll miss you, right?"


    "I do," I said, gently ruffling the top of her head. "And I''ll miss you too. But hey, you''ll call, you''ll text, every day, every hour, won''t you? I''m already expecting it."


    "Of course," She beamed. "How else would you know how much I love you if I don''t tell you every day?"


    I beamed back. "Attagirl."


    Harry boarded the train first as per my instructions, with me closely eyeing and trailing from behind, but then once again, Amanda appeared in the corner of my eye.


    She opened her lips, spoke a single syble, before stopping short, and then suddenly wrenching towards her with her hands, "Screw it," she muttered quickly, before locking her lips hard into my own - then before the passenger doors parted close, she shoved me just as hard, sending me tumbling inwards before I could even process what the hell just happened in those brief few seconds.


    I saw her through the window, following¡­ in a walk at first, then a jog, before breaking into a sprint, chasing the train until she couldn''t any longer, all the while, speaking words that didn''t reach my ears, but yet I heard all the same.


    "Goodbye."


    "I love you."


    "I believe in you."


    "Come back soon."


    Soon. I''lle back soon, alright.


    I promise.

 Chapter 435 - On New Grounds

    Twenty minutes of nothing but rumbling across long rattling tracks¡­ that''s apparently how long Amanda could go cold turkey with my absence, and yes, I was keeping track - pun definitely intended.


    Honestly, I was sure it''d take at least an hour before I felt my jeans buzzing again, but nevertheless, her first, <<I miss you~>> and a selfie of her blowing a kiss still seeded in nting a huge smirk across my face.


    Something Sammy took a keen interest in right away, as she came bashing shoulder-to-shoulder at my left, practicing mushing her eyes all over my phone.


    "My girlfriend, not yours," I said, pulling the sheen from out her eyes as I swiftly pocketed it away from sight. "Go find your own love story if you''re really that interested."


    She gave a bratty spout, scooting back to her seat. "Says the guy with the seven billion girlfriends¡­ how''s my love story ever supposed to match up with yours?"


    I took in my surroundings for a moment. Does she really want to match this? Does she not realize where this love story had thrown me into here? On a homing escapade on a train and in apartment, apanied by a knightly Elf and a very sleepy Vampire in order to seek aid for an innocent man blighted by a fragment of a wicked Magus from the supposed ender of worlds - our kind and loving mother herself?


    What a romanticedy, indeed. But I suppose it does have its upsides¡­ always a silver lining.


    So far, as far back as this whole entire mythical fiasco started in that fated alley, our misadventures have been entirelyprised within city limits, and as such, I never had the opportunity to show Ash what life was truly like in the modern world beyond the concrete and steel of the city.


    And from the reactions that she was showing me now¡­ I was mentally kicking myself for not having done this sooner.


    A shimmer of wonder streaked along with her nces, she just couldn''t sit still without also suddenly finding new to rouse her fascination every time she dared to even blink, and a bright sunny day provided her with andscape that I supposed hits too close to home.


    No buildings, no roads, no cars, just endless ins, mountainous peaks, and a clear afternoon sky.


    It was almost perfect¡­ almost¡­


    "Eshwlyn," A low voice spoke, and instantly the wriggling of her ears came to a halt. "Eshwlyn¡­" He said again.


    "Third time now," I whispered, ring at the slumped and still figure I kept close to my right. "You go for a fourth and I - "


    "Eshwlyn."


    This time, Ash heard him, and just like that - the magic, the immersion was broken. She turned forward to us, the harshness of her gaze infinitely eclipsing mine, as she said stiffly, "What is it?"


    Harry''s smile grew wider - he got her attention, he was delighted - but what he did with that attention, well¡­


    "Nothing," He said, his usual empty stare somehow stirring with emotion. "I just love saving your name, that''s all."


    Then promptly right after, he was at it again - fifth time now, "Eshwlyn."


    "Ignore him, Ash," I said, reaching a hand gently on herp. "Like really, pretend he''s not even here with us. Try to, alright? Just enjoy the ride. It''s a pretty good view out there, ain''t it?"


    My hand only briefly made contact, before she suddenly leaned her legs the other way.


    "Mmm, yes, It is indeed a mesmerizing one, Master," Ash said, shing a smile before quickly burying her face onto the window. "That I cannot deny."


    Couldn''t very well see her anymore, but that''s what reflections are for, right? And from how fast that smile faded from hers¡­


    Right, what''s really going on with her here? Still skittish, still twitchy¡­ not cold, not distant, just¡­ weird, I guess.


    I''d love to ask, I''m pretty much dying to know at this point, but¡­ what, address this here and now? Within earshot of Harry, or much worse, Sammy?


    Yeah, no thanks.


    Thank God I never have to worry much about Adalia. Any problems, and she''d just sleep it away, like she was now.


    "Eshwlyn."


    Okay, now he''s starting to really rile me up here.


    "Oh, would you just shut up already?!" was my sentiments exactly, but Sammy instead had beaten me to the punch. "If I have to listen to this psycho for the whole journey, I''m just gonna teleport, I swear."


    I made sure to give Harry my meanest, nastiest warning re before I went to address the irate Sammy.


    "You still could, y''know?"


    "No," She said at once, resuming her listless stare out the window. "Like I''m leaving you without a chaperone."


    "I think I''m already plenty supervised actually¡­" I said, briefly catching Ash''s eye straying towards me. "You never liked trains anyway, right?"


    "Fine, let me trante that for you," She snapped, the expression on reflection more vexed than ever. "I''m scared for you, alright? I admit it, guilty as charged! Now, can you allow me to worry in peace?"


    "Alright," I said, sensing danger and backing off right away. "Just saying, it''s a six-hour ride¡­"


    "I''ll live," Sammy shifted about, wrapping her arms around herself, leaning heavy into her seat. "So long as you do..."


    The hell...


    "What, you think I''m gonna die somehow?"


    She didn''t answer my question, which pretty much gave me my answer anyway.


    Right away, I wanted to tell her that that''s just being ridiculous, just in ol'' paranoia blowing things out of proportion, but ultimately, I decided against it.


    In a way, she was right to think that. Things like these, it was all new to her - new and scary¡­ a soul parasite is scary, but I guess I just got too ustomed to the fear to even see the horror in it in the first ce.


    "Hey¡­" Harry started again.


    I whirled around to him, breaking point at a boiling point. "Okay, I''m pulling out the vial, I''ve had enough. You can''t shut up, so - "


    "I need to pee."


    Oh¡­ alright. Okay, now I''m seeing the horror, alright.


    I let out a sigh, "I don''t suppose you know how to¡­?"


    "The detective taught me how," He replied stoically. "But I don''t know where the toilet is here, so - "


    "Yeah, no, I''ming with you," I said, rising at once to my feet. "I''m not the only one who needs a chaperone here."


    Ash, eavesdropping, began to scramble, "I shall apany you, Master."


    And Sammy, turning away from the window repeated the action, "Then in that case, I''ll - "


    "No," I said, to both of them. "It''s the bathroom, not hell, I can handle this myself."


    Ash wasn''t readily convinced. "But what if it could be a - ?"


    "Trick?" I gave Harry a leer. "Is this a trick?"


    "I do not know how to trick," He said, perhaps a bit too honest to be true. "Do people lie about needing to pee? Why would they do that?"


    "Beats me," I said, before turning back to address the two. "We''ll be back in a minute, maybe two, I don''t know, depending on how well Irene taught him. Just¡­ you two just rx, alright?"


    Sammy pursed her lips, sharing a brief look with Ash.


    "Three minutes," She said, plummeting back down. "Then I''m barging in there, finished or not."


    "As will I," Ash proimed valiantly, somehow turning voyeurism into something heroic.


    I just nodded along to the pair of peeping Toms'' demands, sliding thepartment door open then close, leaving the pair inside surely still squirming about in worry. Maybe they should take a page from Adalia''s book cause at this rate, I don''t think I can even breathe without them thinking I''d choke on literal air¡­ not that I can me them for it, knowing my track record so far.


    Still, it''s just a restroom break. What''s the worst that could happen?


    Yes, I know I jinxed it, shut up.

 Chapter 436 - Through The Looking Glass

    The bathroom had already been upied by the time we got there, so for a good solid minute, we were just shuffling awkwardly outside in the narrow corridor ''cause I refused to look for another one. This soul-sucker had already put me into enough distress walking into randompartments, going, "Toilet?".


    Then that awkwardness made a great resurgence when the guy inside finally opened the door only for Harry to immediately impel him back in by charging straight forward without giving the poor bastard right of way first, then reaching a peak, when the guy made eye contact with me as he befuddling squeezed his way out, no doubt asking why two grown men just entered the stall together.


    "Make it quick, and that''s not a request," I said, snapping the lock shut, and turning my eyes immediately to the country view outside the window for some stress relief.


    Would have loved nothing more than to leave him to it, then from my peripheral view, I saw him attempting to pull down his entire pants, instead of y''know¡­ the bloody zipper.


    "The belt is tight," He waddled around to face me, pants tight on his thighs, and his boxers peeking out. "How do you use this?"


    "Why do you have to sit?" I asked, simultaneously taking in the sight of and also trying to scrub it clean from my mind. "Just aim and shoot."


    "Aim and shoot?"


    With that tone, with that clueless look, alright. "She didn''t teach you¡­"


    "Shoot what?" He asked cheerily.


    I sighed, knowing already the inevitable of the task before me, and resigning myself to fate, dove right into the down and dirty. "I''m never having kids¡­"


    Let''s not ever mention what happened next, I''m more than happy to move on, which I will promptly do so¡­ in summary, mission aplished. He got his belt unbuckled, his pants around his ankles, and his ass on the toilet seat.


    Now if he''d only stop staring at me as he does his business, I''d be a happy caretaker. I''m just trying to enjoy the goddamn view outside the window here¡­ and that smile, why was he always smiling, and why always in that way? Not happy, not provocate, just¡­ downright sinister.


    "You never told me your name, so I don''t know - "


    "Stop talking," I interrupted. "I don''t want to talk."


    "Why not?"


    God, learn to read a room¡­ and please learn how quick.


    I kept my mouth shut, gluing my eyes to the afternoon sky. If I didn''t engage him, he''d stop engaging me. That''s the idea, at least.


    "You''re frowning, that means you''re upset, right? Did I do something wrong?"


    What a shitty idea it turned out to be.


    "If my existence makes you upset, then you already know how to make yourself happy again," He said. "But instead, you''re going to stay upset, aren''t you?"


    Ignore him, just keep ignoring him.


    "I don''t know how long it''ll take for me to fully consume this person''s soul, but I think it''ll be pretty soon¡­ and once that happens, you''ll be even more upset, won''t you?"


    What a long piss, how big is this bastard''s dder, my God¡­


    "I never told anybody this, but that''s because nobody asked, but I think you''d like to know¡­ this piece of me, what I am¡­ well, I''m here now more than ever."


    I felt something heavy plunge somewhere inside hard. Instinct shifted my gaze, and when I turned to look at him, I was seeing someone different, that shift of expression, the way he stared back¡­ not a stranger, but certainly not a friend either.


    "Memories, bits and pieces, it''s funneling in," Harry went on to exin unprompted. "I remember my mother. She was my first memory. I remember her name was Julia. I remember I loved her, I remember how that felt¡­ and I remember when she died saving me¡­ and I remember that moment the most because¡­ it was actually your mother that killed her when she came to our vige and destroyed it."


    Slowly, subtly, silently, I slinked a hand into my pocket, feeling as the vial slithered between my fingers.


    "If Jay¡­ if the whole of me knew that I was talking to her son right now¡­ I don''t even know how I''d respond," Suddenly, he began to stare at me differently than all other instances, like he was truly seeing me for the first time. "Would I be angry? Would I be sad? Would I want to kill you right away? Or would I choose to spare you? Maybe I''d try to convince you instead."


    I couldn''t help myself, without thinking it through at all, I spoke, "Convince me to do what?"


    Harry didn''t answer me, he blinked, and just like that, he broke his stare, looking, whirling around, trying to find the handle, never once realizing it was the push type of toilet.


    Cautiously, I crept my way over, a hand still in my pocket, and stood as far back as I could, before leaning over and flushing it for him. But he didn''t get up. Even when I leaned back, gave him plenty of space to maneuver, he stayed on the seat, pants unworn, just peering at thendscape outside whizzing on by.


    "Hey," I began, then -


    "I don''t think you should ask her for help," He snapped his eyes at me again, his smile unchanging. "I do not think it is a good idea."


    "Didn''t ask," I said. "Put your pants on."


    "If you want to get rid of me, you should just kill me now. I do not want to meet her. I do not want her to touch me."


    "She''s not touching you, because you''re not you," I hissed, irritated now. "This body isn''t yours, you just crept inside it so stop talking like it is."


    "She is evil."


    "And so are you!" I jutted my finger at him. "Look, I don''t care what - !"


    "You don''t care¡­" He cut me off, suddenly rising from his seat, the smile on his face fading slightly. "You don''t care. That she''s evil, that she''s killed millions, billions, that she''s the reason an entire realm is gone, you don''t care at all, really?"


    I could hear him now more than ever, through Harry''s voice, through Harry''s expression, Jay staring right back at me through the emptiness of his gaze.


    "Or is it, that you''ve chosen not to care? I think, it makes you feel better, doesn''t it? What¡­ what do you call it? The detective said it once it''s, ah - ignorance is bliss. I don''t think I agree with that. To me, it''s wrong to ignore it. You shouldn''t ignore it. You should know. You''re asking for her aid, so you have the obligations to know just who you''re really asking it from."


    Then before I could say anything, do anything - he clumsily waddled about, swiping out a long piece of toilet paper from the roll. Before my eyes, I saw him mp his teeth, tearing the skin off his bottom lip, drawing blood, and that''s when I moved - the vial no longer in my pocket.


    Harry saw me, saw the swirl of red in my hands, and tried to back away, but forgetting the chain of fabric around his ankles, instead fell back onto the toilet. I took my chance then, and started to unscrew the vial.


    And that''s when he shouted, and for the first time, I heard him plead. "I am not trying to hurt you! I will not hurt you, I cannot hurt you! Please! I just want to show you! Please allow me to show you."


    The blood started to ooze and trickle down his chin, and seeing the toilet paper in his hand. It didn''t take much to put two and two together.


    "You know how to do magic¡­" I said, continuing to unscrew the cap. "Like hell I''m going to - "


    "Harmless! I promise!"


    "I don''t care!" I tried to grab the roll, and he shrank back.


    "You must care!" He shouted, letting the blood fall onto a finger, and I couldn''t stop him, he scribbled hastily onto the ply, soaking it with red. "You are simply obligated to¡­"


    Or maybe perhaps, I chose not to stop him. Maybe inside, I wanted to know. I wanted to care.


    He stopped scribbling, and the next thing I knew, the entire room was plunged into darkness. A red darkness. As far as I knew, from the gap in the door that led outside¡­ it wasn''t limited to just this room either.


    I felt my mouth go dry. "What did you - ?"


    "Look out the window," Harry said, trying to wipe the blood from his chin, but instead smearing more onto his skin. "See for yourself just what kind of help you can expect."


    From where I was standing, it was barely possible to even make out anything outside - it was just a blur of red as the train kept speeding ever onwards, so like he said, I slowly crept closer to the ss pane, seeing the trepidation in my reflection staring back at me.


    At first, it was still only a blur¡­ but then it eventually cleared, and all was finally clear. The trees had gone, the hills no longer there, and the clear afternoon sky hadpletely disappeared.


    There was just red¡­ red and fire, scorching the skies, the earth, the view. The train kept moving, and more kept being unveiled.


    I saw thend cracked, chasms of darkness where everything above would fall and be swallowed by the abyss. In the distance, I saw a castle, I saw a kingdom, crumbling in a mist of dust and blood. I could hear the cries, the wails. Endless bodies, a sea of corpses, in a blur whizzing by us, and it wouldn''t stop, the dead, they didn''t dwindle, just multiplied¡­ tenfold¡­ hundredfold, piling high like hills beside the track.


    "The final days," Harry said, back again to his normal, calm self. "This wasn''t the end yet. This was Kronocia, as I remembered it. Before I left it to its fate."


    Wordlessly, I clicked open the lock, stumbled outside, only to see more - the corridor windows, casting shadows all over - malformed creatures, wretched beings - their outlines painting the halls of the train. And the screams, the wails, they wouldn''t stop.


    "Nothing to be done, nobody to save us. I don''t remember yet how I survived everything, but I know I survived alone. I know no one else I love made it. Only me. And I couldn''t do anything about it."


    I could hear people running, I could hear them begging to be saved, I heard their cries of agony, and I heard their deaths - the squelch of flesh, the crack of bones.


    And then I heard theughter, herughter - resounding above it all. Mom¡­


    "This is who you''re going to bring me to," Harry said, following after me outside, looming under the doorway. "The person you''re asking for help, the person you think would save this man. Now that you''ve seen this, do you really think someone who could do this, would ever be able to save anything?"


    Quietly, I just stood there, taking in everything, the world beyond this train, the horrors I''ve been blind to, the story I chose not to let unfold.


    "Everything she touches, she kills, she destroys, she makes suffer," He continued. "She has not changed. She would never have changed. This is her, this is how she is. Well? Do you still think asking for her help is a good idea? Do you still¡­ you still¡­ s-still¡­"


    Harry''s words began to slur, and his eyes slowly began to droop, a second after his knees buckled - and I caught him before he fell, nearly dropping the opened vial in my hand as I did.


    When he fell, that''s when the red had gone, the screams disappearing, and out the window, shone the light of a bright afternoon sky once more.


    For a moment, I just stood there, frozen, apart from keeping Harry upright. I was glued to the view¡­ the lush greens in the endless ins, the clouded peaks of the distant mountains.


    How beautiful, peaceful they were here.


    How beautiful, peaceful they had to be there¡­ except now, no longer¡­ never any longer¡­ gone.


    And all she could do wasugh.


    Sammy, was this¡­ when she dreamt, was this what she saw? Every night, did she have to see this? Did she have to hear thatugh profoundly resound in her head all the ltime? If so¡­


    Then now I can understand her more than I ever did before.


    As for Jay¡­


    Yeah, I think I could too¡­

 Chapter 438 - Sensible Questions

    It turned out that we had been gone muchter than three minutes. There I was pulling along apletely inert Harry acrosspartments, no longer talking thankfully, no longer annoying either, but as a drawback for some peace of mind, he was now also hopelessly deaf to any orders I tried barking at him.


    Hence me, pulling at his arm like a leash on a dog that stubbornly nted its butt on the sidewalk. I got three-quarters of the way through before I saw ourpartment door sliding open with both Ash and Sammy funneling out in that respective order.


    For a second, they both shared the same look of worry, then in the next, also in unison, relief quickly took over, spotting heaving and hauling the extra luggage I brought with me¡­ then they noticed Harry''s zed vacant face, and then sprouted that worry once more.


    Ash was the first to reach me, already making motions to aid in any way she could, taking his other arm and draping it around her shoulder, expediting the process in a matter of seconds, and before I knew it, everybody was back in their seats again¡­ all well that ends well.


    And that''s when the questions arose.


    "You''re going to exin why you turn him into a vegetable, or would you rather just keep looking out the window?" Sammy asked, unable to keep her eyes off me, as well as Ash¡­ but at least she was making an effort to be subtle about it. "You can keep that poker face, but I know when you''re trying to act like nothing''s wrong, so - seriously, what''s wrong?"


    If I was honest, if I told them what just unfolded in the little men''s room, I''m just gonna wind up the whole train ride ying trauma patient to their therapy sessions. I wasn''t in the mood for that, and neither was I up for causing any more friction between familial ties. So yeah, I think I would just rather keep looking out the window, alright.


    "He wouldn''t keep quiet, so I kept him quiet," I simply said, which was as honest as I was gonna get regarding the whole matter. "Doesn''t help my mood that I have to also pull his boxers and pants up for him, you can imagine, can you?"


    I expected Sammy to keep on pushing, trying to wrench loose the close zipper on my lips, but it seemed even she had her more sensible moments¡­ ''cause for once, she just let me be. For now, at least.


    Eventually, we all moved on from the incident, and time followed suit. After a couple of hours, that feeling of wonder and excitement had significantly dwindled, and Ash, just as well as any of us, finally felt the monotony settling in, which came in a form of a small yawn - plus with how gentle the train rocked and rumbled, it was like the world''s longest cradle.


    "We still got a couple more hours left to go," I said to her. "I''d tell you to rest, but - "


    Ash shook her head, a small smile politely declining. "I could never," and sat properly upright in ce.


    Sammy, in the meantime, had already been gently lulled all the way to dreand and had already made myp her personalized pillow. I debated on waking her up, but I think the shock of finding out where she subconsciously chose her bed of rest might actually wind up killing her, so I simply let her be.


    "Lady Samantha is greatly fond of her big brother, truly," Ash remarked, her stare affixed at my dear little sister''s sleeping face. "I am pleased to see you both share a strong bond, Master."


    And for a long while after, Ash just simply stared, in slight amusement, admiration, the look on her face was a tender one¡­ but it didn''t feel as innocent as that to me. I looked at her, and beyond the soft luster of her emerald eyes, harboring betwixt the happiness, I saw sadness.


    Y''know, I don''t think it was just my sister she was seeing with that longing gaze of hers. It''s been quite some time since Ist thought about it, but Ash wasn''t an only child¡­ if I remember right, Lenora was her name¡­ Ash''s little sister. I wonder, how were they two like? Like Sammy and I? It must have been a pretty strong bond itself for her to carry such fondness over her long, long life alive, and into another world even.


    I''d ask, but¡­ even more than my sister, I knew when to let things be. I''m sensitive like that.


    Somewhere in theter hours of the day, I received another text - Amanda again, back with another update on her day. This time, it was a video of Mr. ck scurrying around her apartment with her in close pursuit with the camera. Very nice.


    Then an hour after, Irene chimed in with some news about the situation back in the city. Apparently, Nick spontaneously received a message from his ''dad'', and because of that, he had halted the investigation¡­ at least for now.


    Soon the window began to bleed in a warm orange hue, and the view went from mesmerizing to nostalgic. Paddy fields, acres of empty ins, dirt roads outnumbering asphalt, and the cars that could be seen traveling along it''s length worn and rusted, each dent and bruise caring a thousand mileage worth of memories.


    Our journey was finallying to an end, and it seems that Ash could sense it too. She looked really tired, honestly. I guess not even she was immune to travel fatigue, huh?


    "Once we finally disembark, would it be a short walk after before we reach your home?" She asked, stifling another yawn as best she could.


    "That''s a no on the walking," I said, ncing at Harry who had his eyes pointed to the roof all this time. "Especially with this guy still high. There''s a bus station nearby, it''ll be about another thirty-minute drive until we reach, until then - "


    I stopped¡­ felt another buzz in my hand, another message. Normally, messages don''t warrant a pause between sentences, but in this case¡­ when dad''s the one buzzing, it''s hard to think of anything else.


    <<I''m waiting at the station. Call me when you reach.>>


    Now, I didn''t ask him to do that¡­ but he''s there now, so¡­


    "Nevermind," I nced back up at Ash. "My father''s picking us up."


    "Oh," Ash said in mild surprise. "That''s nice of him."


    Yeah, it was nice of him, indeed. But, after all this time apart, after everything that I''ve unveiled, discovered, and unearthed, especially most recently¡­ I was hoping for a little more time to make sense of it all before I see him again.


    Leonardo, the hero of prophecy that was destined to bring an end to Terestra, the savior of Kronocia. That''s what he was supposed to be, wasn''t he? So why wasn''t he?


    Why was he the way that he is now? A hero, a savior no longer, but a farmer, a husband, a father¡­ what happened? Did he fail? Was the prophecy wrong? Was Terestra simply just too strong? All that destruction, those countless lives lost, why couldn''t he have prevented it?


    Could he have really failed to save Kronocia? Or perhaps it was the other way around¡­


    Did he even want to save Kronocia in the first ce?


    Another text came through.


    <<Mom said don''t tell but - she made chocte cake. Don''t tell your sister.>>


    How the hell did things even end up like this?

 Chapter 439 - Side : Interview With A Vampire

    He gulped.


    What? But how? It was impossible. Gulping''s impossible. He''s never gulped before in his life! Only pussies do gulping! And he, Tyler Leaden The First, was no pussy. A 110% percent certified manly man.


    Except when it came to her. It''s only when it''s her, it''s strange, so strange, like everytime she pops into his mind, which was all the time, well¡­ he gulped again. Why? Hell if he knows, probably just past trauma, right? I mean, makes sense, right? She did scare the absolute shit of him when they first met. Seriously, didn''t only bats snarl like that? Did the discovery channel lie to him or something?


    Okay, fine - he''s a pussy! But he''s a proud pussy! Why shouldn''t he be? It takes balls to face your fears, but it takes guts to try and date them instead. Now all that''s left to do was wait. Big Man said he''ll talk to her, and he''s been gone an awfully long time¡­ so it must be a really long talk in there.


    Tyler leaned back against the hood of his car, funneling free the butterflies from out his stomach with a long, almost suffocating breath¡­ only to immediately swallow them back down again with another gulp. Because like, what if she says no, dude?


    Rejection like that, oof.


    He''s used to hearing no, though. Denial''s like an old friend to him, he''s used to picking himself back up after being turned away by plenty of babes, it ain''t usually a big deal. ''No'' is no problem. But for some reason, it was now.


    Suddenly, a loud m echoed in his ears. Tyler raised his head, and almost threw up his own beating, nearly exploding heart.


    There she was, for real this time. Not like in his dreams, not like in his imagination ying out this moment in his head over and over again. And how does he know that it was real? Because, no matter how hard he pushed his thoughts, he could never ever replicate how truly beautiful she looked in real life.


    Tyler stood frozen at the spot, just lost in the sight of her quickly approaching him. Then something popped up in his head, and at once he found himself - shitting bricks, that is.


    What was her name again?


    How? How could he have forgotten her name? He was just saying it, just singing it to the high heavens! How could he have forgotten it so quickly?


    "H-hey, yo¡­" He stammered, pausing,e on, think of something! "Gurl¡­"


    Perfect.


    But Amelia didn''t stop approaching, in fact, it was like she didn''t even hear him.


    Five feet¡­ three feet¡­ one¡­


    All of a sudden, he was back finding his back pressing hard against the hood of his car, except now, her hand, and her unusually sharp fingernails poked hard at his chest. She looked at him, a dangerous glint in her dark ck eyes.


    "You''ve taken a liking to me, haven''t you?" She said to him, half derisive, half terrifying, and full-on a turn on to the senses. "ording to my sister, and thatcent fool of a hero, they say you find me greatly attractive and wish for nothing more than to find yourself in the grace mypany, is that right?"


    Tyler was confident he understood like¡­ at least a fraction of her words. That''s good enough, right?


    "Y-yeah¡­" He affirmed, nodding vigorously, putting his hands up in surrender. Her nails were starting to hurt. "I-I think you''re cute, and you know, I thought if you''d like¡­ you want to hang?"


    "No, I don''t," She answered immediately, fervently, then took a step back, and spoke with a little less force. "But seeing as I have no choice but to indulge your clearly superficial desires. Very well, then¡­ let us ''hang'', shall we?"


    Then without another word, she mbered into his car, passenger-side, leaving Tyler just standing there with a sharp stinging at his belly, and only one thought drifting through his head, ''Shit, that was hot''.


    This was actually happening. He was baffled, amazed by his own luck. But now he had another problem to face - now what? He never thought he''d get this far, and now that he had¡­ shit, he doesn''t even know what she likes to do.


    "Fuck it," He muttered, smiling cool and smiling slick. "Smooth talk all the way, baby. She likes to talk. I drive, she''s bound to open up to me, right?"


    Tyler thought it was a sound n¡­ but unfortunately, it seemed that he was deaf all along, because no matter how long he drove and drove, she just kept quiet, refusing to look anywhere else but out the window.


    But Tyler wasn''t discouraged, as always, he yed it cool. He wasn''t the number one superstar for nothing, after all. If there''s one thing he''s good at, then talking was number one.


    So, sipping a breath, he took his chance. "You wanna grab a bite to eat first?"


    He heard her sigh, and the way that sigh sounded, it was like it was inconvenient to her to even speak.


    "No," She muttered. "I don''t eat."


    "You don''t eat?" He chuckled at that, funny joke. "C''mon now, you like burgers?"


    At a red light, Tyler nced at her, his amused smile slowly fading as he found a piercing re staring right back at him.


    "I don''t," She stiffly repeated herself, "Eat."


    Once again, Tyler found himself gulping air. "Alright, not hungry, got it." He then wracked his head for any more ideas, and by the time the green light blinked go at his windshield, he was smiling again. "Not sure if anybody else told you - but you''re different, you know that?"


    She gave a snort. "Oh indeed, what a fascinating observation by someone who has only known me for mere minutes. I am different. Why, I never would have known."


    "Yikes, your tongueshes hard, man."


    "And it will continue tosh at you so long as you continue to find yourself in my presence. In case you are not understanding - I do not wish to be here, and as such, I will continue to act as so."


    "Ah, I see," Tyler nodded. "Hard-to-get, right? I yed this game before, pretty much an expert by now. I''m cool, it''s cool."


    She furrowed her brow. "Hard to - what?"


    "Never fear, I''m confident I can change your mind! Doesn''t matter what it''ll take, but I''ll make sure you enjoy yourself by the end. It''s the guy''s duty, after all."


    "Oh, will you now?" She jeered. "And just how do you n on doing that?"


    "Like everybody else in the whole wide world," He steered left. "I''ll learn your hobbies, your interests, your likes, what you enjoy doing - the whole nine yards, man! You''ll see, I''ll get you to see me in a better light."


    "Will I now?" She continued to mock, smiling now, her lips curling wrly. "As if you''lle to know any of that. I have no reason, no desire to tell you anything. How will you even learn, I ask you?"


    "Already learning, ain''t I?" Tyler nudged at her. "Been driving ten minutes, and this the most you''ve ever talked to me in that time, so that''s enjoyment number one! You love a good conversation, don''t cha? Big words, long sentences, you love to hear yourself talk, right?"


    For once, she didn''t respond right away. She blinked, her smile faltering, and her brows furrowing at him. "This is not a good conversation."


    "No?"


    "No."


    "Then stop talking."


    "You stop talking."


    He smiled at her, right on the money he was. Being a steamer, inte-man, you tend to meet a variety of folks. Big, small, nice, not so nice. Over the years, he''s gonna be good at adapting to each and every size, so that at the end, even if folks didn''t like him at the beginning¡­ they''ll always like him in the end.


    "Do you like shopping?" He asked.


    "No."


    "Have you ever gone shopping?"


    "No."


    Tyler immediately flicked on his blinkers, taking a sharp turn upon hearing those words. "We''re going shopping."


    She snarled. "I told you I don''t - !"


    "Yeah, I know what you said," He quickly interjected, backing away slightly because he had a strange notion that those sharp fingernails there were actually real. "But you also said you won''t tell me what you like, so I''m gonna have to wildly guess, don''t I?"


    "And what if you guess wrong, hm?"


    "Well¡­ I guess I''m just gonna have to guess again, huh?"


    "So much persistence, it boggles me," She spoke wearily. "Daft as you are, surely you must know I am deliberately trying to be as belligerent as possible."


    "Belligerent¡­ that means annoying, right?"


    She looked affronted. "Annoy - ?"


    "Yeah, I kinda get your strat. You trying to wear me down, try and make yourself as unttering as you can get, so that you''ll turn me away," Tyler nodded his head, stopping at another light. "Here''s the thing, dude. I ain''t going away. Once I set my eyes on something, I never look away. So it really doesn''t matter what you do, man," He stared at her. "''Cause I''ll never look away from you."


    There was a moment of silence between them, a moment where only their eyes spoke, but their lips didn''t. But then behind them, a car came honking - interrupting. The stoplight was green, but Tyler wasn''t moving.


    "Oh shit," Immediately he stepped onto the pedal, focusing his gaze back onto dashboard. "Yeah, that''s the gist of it. You can either keep being belli¡­ bellige¡­ detergent, or you can just chill and - "


    "Amelia."


    Tyler gulped. "Hah?"


    "You keep referring to me as ''man'' or ''dude'', I am getting weary of it," Amelia said quietly. "If you have to address me, call me by name."


    That''s right. That''s her name. What a fucking idiot he was to forget it. But it''s all good now ''cause he finally got it back, and the best part was¡­ he didn''t even have to ask.


    "Alright, Amelia¡­" He said, feeling his lips smirk at the mention of her name. "Hey, by the way, do you like having makeovers?"

 Chapter 440 - Homecoming, Part 1

    "Y-You didn''t¡­ you didn''t¡­ have to do that¡­" He slurred at me, blinking seemingly for the first time in hours. "I¡­ was going to stop¡­ anyway."


    I ignored him. Sammy not so much though.


    "Stop what?" She asked, staring across my shoulder, narrowing her eyes at him suspiciously. "What did you do?"


    Her, unfortunately, I couldn''t ignore, and answered as fast as I could, before he could, "Nothing," then subtly began to push Harry faster forward. "Just keep walking."


    Disembarking after hours of sitting was a rude tingly awakening for the legs. Shuffling one foot at a time, in a cramped congested line was only just exacerbating matters. I was hungry, exhausted, and now with Harry''s first words announcing his return to lucidity, very, very cranky.


    I was leading the pack, with Sammy closely behind, and finally, Ash bringing up the rear with our luggage in both hands. Where''s Adalia you ask? Well, cramped space, noisy ce, rousing awake, take a guess where she''d go to look forfort.


    "How¡­ long more¡­?" She asked, burying her face deeper into my arm, making it even harder to hear her already quiet voice from the chaos.


    "Well¡­" I peeked over the long line of swaying heads in front of us. "Give or take, another two minutes?"


    Adalia slightly lifted herself away from the fabric, her misty eyes like beads of gray looking through my soul. "Promise¡­?"


    "Nope," I sighed, sad to disappoint. "I''m just guessing."


    And disappoint I did. Adalia held on tighter. "Oh¡­"


    Not to fret, however, in time, one by one, our feet finally met with solid ground once more, the station tform providing free reign like no other. A ce where I could finally stretch my legs, get away from the pandemonium, yet unfortunately, not from Harry though. No, he stuck to me like a leeching parasite on my shoulder, feasting on my morale.


    "I''m getting very hungry," He said, loudly smacking his chapped, slightly bloodied lips as if wanting to get the message across clearly. "When do we eat? The detective used to feed me soup. What are you going to feed me?"


    "Nothing yet," I muttered, continuing to lug him around the tform by the arm as quickly as I could. "Please shut up."


    "I think it is about this time where the detective would wake me up to eat," He continued to speak, obviously my words falling on deaf ears. "The body needs the energy to fight me. Don''t you want that? You want that, don''t you?"


    "I said," I shed him a look. "Shut up."


    Harry smiled, finallyplying. In the meantime, I made a mental note as well to get some food as soon as possible. Back at home, I''m sure Mom''s already prepared a feast. No doubt about it.


    Many instances I took a turn, stop, only to immediately redirect elsewhere, still weaving and funneling through the crowds. Happened so many times that Adalia finally took notice of what I was trying to do.


    "You''re¡­ looking for him¡­ aren''t you?" She asked, no longer hiding herself in my clothes, and staring up at me once more. "Leo¡­ nardo¡­"


    Wasn''t gonna ask how she knew¡­ because well, of course, she knows, only nodded in confirmation, saying, "So many exits, he never specified which one. He''s not responding anymore either."


    I was about to lead us through another path, before Adalia suddenly spoke up, "He''s¡­ on the left¡­"


    The split-second sharp course correction I took had Sammy nearly crashing into another group of people, distracted apparently by the view of the outside that we were gradually inching closer and closer to.


    "Keep going¡­" Adalia whispered, wincing in difort as the train screeched to depart. "I¡­ can sense him¡­ he is¡­ close¡­"


    "Great, nice," I said, beaming down at her in thanks. "Just what would I do without you, huh?"


    "Ask¡­ Ash¡­" She suggested, slowly shifting her eyes elsewhere.


    Now that''s not very subtle of you, ain''t it?


    "Maybe," I beamed even wider. "Why, would you prefer I did?"


    Adalia preferred to not answer, instead, avoiding the question altogether by ying ostrich again and burying her head into the warmth andfort of my clothes.


    As soon as I saw she wasn''t looking, my lips quickly faded from a smile, and every step further, turning my muscles tense. There were no more swaying heads to obstruct, no longer anyrge crowds to circumvent, and I could see it easily¡­ the parking lot, his truck parked to the side, engine still rattling, just like he said it would be.


    So how do I even start with this, huh?


    Hey there Dad, long time no see, how have you been? Mind telling why you kinda left an entire realm for dead and went eloping off to another world entirely with its literal harbinger of destruction? How about over dinner, eh? That cool with you?


    "Why are you holding my arm tighter? It hurts," Harry said, his tone free from any pain or difort. "I will not run, you don''t need to worry. I''m just hungry."


    Quickly, I loosened my grip, spoke, "Sorry¡­" wait, why was I even apologizing to him anyway? "Just - I said don''t talk. Listen for God''s sake."


    I shook myself, both on the inside and the outside, trying to quell all the unease I had building in me. What am I even tripping for? I lived with him my whole life - that''s still my life, ain''t it? Just act like it still is.


    We weren''t as close as I was with Mom, but I still loved him. All my heart, I loved him. Growing up, he was the softie to Mom''s usual stern rules. No snacks before dinner, yet somehow I''d find a chocte bar or two in my room somewhere. identally broke a vase dashing through the house and in imminent inevitable danger of being grounded for life, no problem either - Dad would bring the pieces into the basement, and twenty minutester, vo¡­ good as new, and Mom was never the wiser.


    I always wondered how the hell he did that, no cracks even showed. I just always assumed superglue and the steadiest hands anywhere. Guess I know the magician''s tricks now, don''t I?


    "Oh, finally! There''s the truck!" Sammy eximed, quickly striding forward ahead of me. "Big bro, I thought you''d lost us for a sec. Ugh, I''m tired."


    Slept for most of the journey, and still shambling exhausted like a zombie. Yeah, that''s Sammy, alright.


    I picked up the pace after her, mentally counting down the steps before first contact, and there - that''s when it happened. The creaky m of the driver door, the slight push after clicking it close - he still never got that fixed, I see.


    Sammy rushed ahead even more, arms wide, before tightly embracing a figure obstructed by the roof of the truck. I heard her voice, ted, delighted, "Okay, Dad! Dad! It''s only been a few days! Come on," She chuckled. "You can let go! Alright, alright, fine! I miss you too!"


    I see they''re still as close as ever too¡­


    "Your father," Ash muttered close from behind, her tone going rigid. "He''s¡­ more than I originally anticipated."


    I didn''t need to ask what she meant by that. I already knew. When I blinked, if I tried, I could easily feel it too. I let both Harry and Adalia go, my eyes glued forward.


    "Wait here, Ash, Adalia, watch Harry," I said to them both. "I''ll just¡­"


    I didn''t finish, I didn''t even know what I was gonna say, slow as I could, I came to a stop. And quickly as I could, his image came whirling through my mind. Almost a year ago, I waved farewell to him - stark blue eyes staring proud, a stubble smile beaming wide, waving arge burly arm in goodbye.


    Fast forward to present time, and not a single thing has changed from that day. He slowly emerged into view, still towering as ever as high over me, his size still twice mine. His bright blue eyes stared in the ck of my own, the stubble on hisrge chin slightly grown¡­ silently, he opened thoserge burly arms of his, and just as wordlessly, I let myself be enveloped in his embrace. It was just as I remembered it from that day. The warmth, the love, from him to me, I felt it.


    "Wee back," His deep voice resounded, as alwayscking in feeling, but nevertheless brimming with emotion. I heard it. "We''ve missed you. I missed you."


    And just like that, all my worries, all my qualms, gone with the wind blew with the orange of dusk. In his arms, I didn''t see Leonardo, I didn''t see the Hero. All I felt, all I could hear, was the man that taught me that it was always alright to cry, to always be brave, and to always do good by others. The unwavering pir of support I knew I could always lean on when times were rough.


    In his arms, all I could see was my father. Nothing more, nothing less.


    "Yeah," I said, burying my face into his shoulder, the smell of dust and dirt on his clothes finally affirming the reality of it all, "I''m home."

 Chapter 441 - Homecoming, Part 2

    We broke apart, and gradually, all the warm and fuzzy feelings began to wane and dwindle. I took the moment to regain my bearings, and not knowing how else to proceed, looked back to my little posse in formation.


    "So¡­ this one over here is Adalia," I began, giving a little wavy gesture at the sullen, silent, still figure behind me, awkwardly too. It was like I was presenting some kind of art piece in an exhibit. "The Matriarch that I told you about in my text."


    When it came to total strangers and sometimes even distant acquaintances, Dad was a man of very few words, and sometimes even a man of none at all. In this case, he was much a man of thetter variety. The only acknowledgment he gave was a slight nod of the head.


    Adalia almost seemed to shrink when beneath his gaze, not that she could be med. Dad has been known to unintentionally extort shopkeepers just by mere presence alone. I lost count of how many times already he tried asking if there was a discount on something, only to get the item absolutely free instead, sometimes even with an apology to smooth things over.


    Dad''s steely blue eyes slowly drifted over to the tall, weathered figure beside Adalia, who without my noticing, was suddenly cowering close behind my back. Harry maintained his usual tone-deaf smile, the first being in years I''ve seen unfazed and unfeeling to Dad''s presence.


    "Yeah, that''s him," I affirmed, saying nothing else. Cleary, he didn''t need any introduction. I skimmed over him, addressing instead the stark glint of green eyes staring right back at me, stiffly, apprehensively, "And that one over there is - "


    "The Elf," He spoke, and I heard him, heard it. That was not his usual tone he was using. He can be gruff, always a little raspy too, but there was never an edge, a heavy weight to his voice¡­ except for now, for some reason¡­ except for her.


    And let''s not beat around the bush, it wasn''t just for some reason. There was no use ying blind to the way he stared down at her¡­ as much as he tried being subtle about it.


    Suddenly Ash, unprompted, took a step forward, gantly, she rose her head high, shifting to a stance and expression that gave huge credence to the chivalrous, dignified knight that she undoubtedly was.


    "It is the greatest honor to be meeting with you finally," She fell fast into a bow, and rose up just as quick, continuing without skipping a beat. "My name is Eshwyln. I am the Elf-Knight serving under your son, and though undeserving I am of such a privilege, I will strive to ensure that every single ounce of the kindness my Master has shown to me will be reciprocated a hundredfold. An oath that, on my life, I will continue to uphold for as long as I draw breath."


    Ash bowed her head again as she finished, before stepping away. I admit, I didn''t expect that speech, but it seemed Dad saw iting a mile away, not a flicker of surprise to his gaze¡­ and yet¡­ nothing.


    He said nothing.


    The tension that exuded from his silence was a palpable one, and yet Ash continued to keep her gaze straight, undaunted. So many words, so many ways he could answer her back, and yet he just chose silence yet again.


    He was never the social type, even as a kid, I noticed he had that quirk about him. But the way he was treating, staring at Ash, it went beyond a simple manner of being a little antisocial.


    Seriously¡­ not even a ''hi''.


    Then, like an open airlock in a pressurized space, Dad''s truck red its horn long and loud, sucking out the tension in one fell swoop. Shortly soon after, the ring stopped and Sammy''s head popped out from the passenger-side window, an impatient frown showing the most prominent on her face.


    "Hey, Dad!" She barked at him. "If you''re done shaking hands, mind driving us back home now? Seriously, I really need a warm bed to lie in right about now."


    Dad lingered around a bit more for a moment or two, but eventually, he turned around, shuffling away, heeding his dotted daughter''s call.


    At the sound of the driver door squeaking open, and the creak of the truck sagging under the added weight, I took that as the cue to get the rest of us on board too.


    "Come," I motioned to the others, Ash, Adalia, leaving the bizarreness of what just transpired to the curb. "Our seats are in the back, hop on, try not to move too much."


    Dad''s truck was the pick-up type, and it''s definitely seen its fair share of passengers over the years and miles it''s been through... living or otherwise.


    Scattered bits of grain sliding here and there, dried mud and dirt caked onto the frame, even some stray pieces of hay went whizzing into the air as the truck chugged on into the evening on the long, deserted country road home.


    Exhausted as I was, eyes as heavy as they were, I still could enjoy it. The feel of the wind breezing down my face, the sights of paddy fields stretching far and wide, and the sound of the crickets, all in harmony, the endless fields of grass their eternal stage.


    Harry, beside me, wasn''t even making a peep. That''s how serene everything was.


    It was a drive-by memoryne for me, every second, and every sight was like a new buried memory being unearthed.


    But I could get lost in thought for so long before I couldn''t ignore it for any longer.


    "Hey," I reached out to her. "You alright?"


    Ash flinched from my touch, seemingly living in her own little world, and only noticing my hand resting on her thigh toote.


    "Why would I not be?" She immediately, hastily answered, as she gently brushed my hand away. "A lovely view, a gentle breeze, and this truck - as if embarking aboard a horse-drawn carriage, I feel right at home. Fret not, Master, truly¡­ I''ve merely just been absorbed in thought, your homnd¡­ what a ce to behold, indeed."


    "Nice of you to say," I said, smiling faintly, drawing my hand back to myself. "But I doubt that''s the only thought you''re having right now, are you?"


    Her softening look after told me all I needed to know.


    "Trivial, inconsequential, meaningless," She shook her head, smiling back at me reassuringly. "A waste of words, of breath, and more than anything, your attention. Better I leave it unsaid."


    "Leo¡­ nardo¡­" Adalia muttered beside her, her voice barely even audible in the whistling wind. "He doesn''t¡­ like Elves¡­" but bluntness like that just can''t be stifled. "He doesn''t like¡­ Ash¡­"


    Seems like someone''s an eavesdropper.


    "Right, Elf prejudice," I let out a sigh. "Tell me something I don''t know."


    "It''s... different..." She blinked her misty eyes, shiting them over at the front of the truck. "He is... different..."


    "Yes, I''m sure he is," I said, recalling the kind of Leonardo I saw and yed as in fiction. "But Dad''s a different man now than he was back then. He''lle around."


    "I foresaw this oue as a likely scenario," Ash finally admitted, her eyes downcasted. "Still, I had hoped things could have gone differently. To be a burden, to be seen as a blight on your behalf is thest thing I would ever wish for."


    "You''re aren''t," I said softly. "I know that you aren''t, you know that you aren''t. If you ask me, I think that''s all that matters."


    "And yet¡­" Her pointed ears squirmed a little, burning a little red. "If I am to be known as not just your servant but also your¡­ l-lov...lover¡­ and if your parents are to acknowledge the notion, would it truly not be best if I were to be seen in a better light by them both?"


    Oh, okay¡­ so this was why she was looking so down and downtrodden. I actually thought it was ''cause of a more serious issue, but no, she just wanted to impress my parents, put her best foot forward¡­ and get their blessings, I guess?


    Alright, my heart can''t take this. That''s too adorable.


    "Well, you won Sammy over, didn''t you?" I said, ncing at a tuft of hazel hair billowing out at the passenger-side window. "Again, you ask me, I say that''s the hard part done."


    "Do you truly think so?" Ash asked, a dash of hope twinkling in her eyes.


    "First impressions aren''t everything. You of all people should know that."


    "But the way your father stared at me," She said, still a little apprehensive. "I wager it will not be easy."


    "Dad wouldn''t dare hurt a fly," I assured her. "He''s got a mean stare, I''ll give you that. Trust me though, once you get over that, he''s a total softie."


    Ash cocked her head. "Softie? What is - ?"


    "He''ll like you, Ash," I said without hesitation.. "I know he will."

 Chapter 442 - Homecoming, Part 3

    We were nearing home now, I could see it, feel it even. I could close my eyes and I''d still know that from here we turn left, then ahead on the oing junction we take a hard right, and from there it was just a straight drive home.


    Landmarks whizzed by us, each one acting as its own personal indicator of how long more before we reached.


    That stray picket fence lodged in the dirt to the side, still broken by the looks of it, and the weeds surrounding it had only grown more in abundance since my absence. I felt the truck veer slightly, and that''s when I knew we passed that pothole in the middle of the road¡­ yep, there it still was, as deep andrge as I remembered¡­ been there for years, folk always said it''d get filled someday, supposed today still wasn''t that day, it seems.


    After the pothole, I remembered there was still a left turn before we were finally there, sure enough, the truck swerved as per my recollections, and as soon as that happened, I stopped remembering. I didn''t need to rely on memory for any longer to know where was where because we were here already¡­ exactly as I remembered.


    The view ahead of us was the same as it always has been. Our roof, desperately in need of a paint job, still missing a few tiles, and perhaps even a little more since Ist saw. The window to my room upstairs still had its blinds shut exactly as I left it. And that beacon of light, antern hanging by the porch, its distinct flickering glow still very much visible even from afar.


    We always had one lit outside whenever someone was away, didn''t matter what for¡­ and then once that person finally found their way home, only then was thentern removed. It was a family tradition of sorts, I always thought it was a bit weird, but seeing it now, and feeling a warmth from its glow dispersing inside me, I think I kinda get it now. Less of a ''you''re not home'', and more of a ''wee home''.


    I wonder how long that''s been hanging there¡­


    "Your home¡­" Ash muttered, eyes filling with wonder as we drew ever closer. "At longst."


    "A lot smaller than the one back home though," I replied. "Not as fancy either, but - "


    "It befits you, Master," She said. "More than I could ever imagine."


    Gradually, the truck slowed down to a crawl, and as the wind died down, the rattle of the old engine grew more prominent. It rumbled, it stalled, then it died, and all was quiet. Tire tracks in front of the house were something Mom was never fond of seeing, and so as always, Dad parked a little bit back. Which means, from here, we''re walking.


    "This is our stop," I proimed, shuffling forward to the edge of the truck. "Help me get Harry out."


    Dad was the first out, I saw him briefly look back at us... his eyes slowly sifting over from person to person, from Harry clumsilynding to his feet, to Adalia the next to disembark, and stuck the longest to Ash, before eventually, turning to me, who was, all along, watching him watching them.


    "There''s only one spare mattress," He said to me. "You''ll make do?"


    "Yeah," I said, nodding, pretending I didn''t just see how fast he dropped his stare there. "I''ll figure it out."


    He nodded back in response. "Good," he spoke, then promptly began walking away, with Sammy quickly giving chase right behind him, and as we followed in their pace, I could sense that some of us here weren''t exactly wholly looking forward to what awaited us ahead.


    It was hard not to notice how close Adalia was starting to get beside me, even harder to ignore the way she seemed to tense up the closer we got.


    "Nervous?" I asked.


    She blinked at that, taking longer to answer the question when usually asked. "I... think... so..."


    Adalia wasn''t the only one either. Sammy kept darting quick nces at me, and Ash could be heard steeling herself in-between breaths of air. Hell, even I was feeling heavy in my legs, every step felt like waddling through thick goop. In fact, the only one of us that seemed to be entirely unaffected, was also the only one of us that was incapable of feeling a single thing anyway.


    "Onest time, I know you said not to speak, but¡­" Harry shifted his ever-smiling face over towards me. "Keep me away from her. Please?"


    I didn''t bother replying. We were walking, we were here. That was already answered enough.


    More and more, memories came streaming by me. The rows of trees looming on either side of us, the rustle of stray leaves in our every step. I walked this path home a million times, marched towards that house a billion times more. The soil beneath my feet, the smell of dirt lingering in the air. All familiar sensations.


    Then, before we even reached, I heard a creak, that squeak, a gazillion times over, now a gazillion and one. I guess Dad still never got around to oiling those rusty hinges, after all¡­


    I turned my eyes forward, knowing already what to expect - and as expected, a momentter, that squeak got even louder, and the front door swung wide open, and slowly emerging from within, she appeared.


    "Oh my," She said, her voice dripping extensively with amusement. "That''s a lot of mouths to feed."


    Even more than home, even more than Dad even, Mom was the one thing that truly stayed unchanged. So much time has gone by, so many things have happened since¡­ and yet, nothing about her felt like any of those things has ever happened.


    Everything, from her braided ponytail, down to her simple and modest attire. It was like she was a stagnant piece in the passage of time. She still smiled the same way she always does, still stared the same she always does. With love and affection in her every action.


    Dad reached her first, ambling up the creaky steps to the doorstep, stopping directly beside her.


    "Chickens got loose again," I heard him say to her. "Saw them running around on the way back. I''ll change, then I''ll go round them up."


    "Oh, dear," Mom frowned. "You''ll be back in time for dinner though, won''t you? It''s a special asion."


    "We''ll see."


    "You better be," She said, having to rise on tiptoe to give him a peck on the cheek. "Go get a headstart."


    Dad silently shuffled into the house, but not before he gave another nce back at us. It was quick, subtle¡­ but I saw it¡­ he gave me a look, but for the life of me, I didn''t know why.


    Reaching second, Sammy hurriedly marched up the steps, keeping her gaze only strictly forward and nowhere else. Mom watched her, eyes trailing her every move, and called her name once, "Sammy¡­" but that only quickened her pace, and in an instant, she disappeared inwards without a word.


    Mom has never been subtle with her expressions. It was always easy to tell what exactly she was feeling with a single nce.


    When Sammy ignored her, I saw the hurt in her eyes. Then, upon noticing Adalia slowly approaching, I saw the joy on her face rousing in an instant.


    "Oh, my dear Adalia," One at a time, she mbered down the steps, her smile growing more prominent with every step forward. "I''m so happy to see you again."


    Although they were both somewhat the same height, for some reason, Mom just seemed topletely eclipse her.


    "Terestra¡­" Adalia whispered, frozen stiff to the spot. "You''re here¡­ you are¡­ really here..."


    Mom''s gaze softened, and she gently began to stroke her hair¡­ like it was second nature to her, to them¡­ like she''s done it countless times. She probably has.


    "We''ll have plenty of time to catch up now that you''re here, but for now," She peeked over Adalia''s shoulder, her ck eyes finding their way over, and mirroring mine.. "I want to wee my son back home."

 Chapter 443 - Homecoming, Part 4

    What should I say? What should I do?


    Among many other things speeding through my mind, that''s what I thought of seeing her again.


    I slowly approached her, but inversely, she was quick to reach me.


    Before I knew it or was even prepared for it, without either of us even exchanging a single word to each other, I suddenly found myself smothered in her embrace. Her frail, slender arms gripping tighter than they really ought to.


    "I know it hasn''t been long since west saw each other, and I know Dad already must have told you too," She quietly said, her voice drowning in emotions. "But I missed you, I missed you so, so much."


    It was hard to keep my reserves after hearing that. Hearing her happy, so overwhelmed with joy seeing me... I know, I know what she''s done. I know what she was. Not a second goes by without me reminding myself of it. But all the same¡­


    She''s my mother.


    "I know, Mom," Slowly, I hugged her back. "I missed you too."


    Slightly teary-eyed, she broke us apart, stepping back and for a long while, she just stared up at me, her smile widening with every passing second.


    And at the same time, I studied her too. Herplexion looked better, her skin wasn''t as pale and sickly as when Ist saw her.


    I noticed she was more animated, more lively with her actions. There were weeks in a row where I''d see her barely move around the house, so seeing her up and active were asions rare and sparse.


    And everyday was always a guess. Come morning, I''d walk past her bedroom door, and either I''d hear her in a coughing fit, or if I''m lucky, just the sound of in ol'' silence.


    But sickly or not, she never failed to smile.


    Just like she was no.


    "I swear, you seem to only grow taller and taller every time I see you," She said, before lightly ilingmy arms in her hands, "Still a bit skinny, though, sadly."


    "I''m eating fine," I said, pulling them away.


    "Really? And who''s been feeding you, I wonder?" With a blink, Mom shifted her gaze, and once more, her expression lit up. "Ah, right¡­ the Elf-Knight," She mused. "Mmm, Ash, if I''m not mistaken, right? Why, it''s really lovely to see you again."


    Ash bowed in response, perhaps a bit too eagerly, if her squirming ears were any tell.


    "The honor is all mine," She said, raising her head. "I must sincerely thank you for weing me into your home. Rest assured, I will do my utmost to refrain from indulging in your hospitality for too long."


    Mom beamed back. "Plenty of hospitality to go around, don''t you worry."


    For some reason, unlike Dad, or Sammy, or literally everyone else even, Mom was the only one to greet Ash with wide-open arms upon first introductions. When she came to visit us that one time during the Blight fiasco, she treated Ash like an equal, addressing her like she would everyone else.


    I didn''t really take notice of it before, but that''s really something, wasn''t it? No harsh prejudice, no racial tension, just genuine kindness. I wonder... why was that?


    "Treating my darling son well, I hope?" She asked. "Tending to his every need?"


    "Indeed," Ash nodded. "There is not a single request that goes unfulfilled. I only hope that my efforts prove satisfactory enough."


    More than satisfactory if I had anything to say about it, which I do.


    "Happy to hear that," She said, and just when I thought the questions and answers were done, Mom cocked her head at her, staring quizzically, "And you? Has he been tending to your every need too?"


    What kind of question was that? Out of the blue, random. Was she just trying to catch Ash off-guard or something? Well, it worked on me... and judging by Ash''s reaction, it worked on her too.


    Ash took a moment to search her gaze, before slowly answering, "Yes, he has. More than I could have ever desired or hoped for."


    Mom scooted closer. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes¡­" Ash muttered, taking a timid step back.


    "Every need?"


    "I-Indeed¡­"


    "Mmm, I guess we''ll see about that, won''t we?" She said, her smile mysterious, her quick wink even more so. "What inconvenient timing you must think this is, hm? I''m sure you are."


    What the hell was she talking about? I haven''t a clue, and judging by Ash''s reaction¡­


    "I¡­ I''m afraid I do not understand the question."


    "Aww, as modest as you are beautiful, aren''t you?" Mom gave a chuckle. "But keep in mind, my dear Ash, my senses are much keener than yours."


    At that, Ash''s expression froze, mortified. Again, not the faintest idea why. But, right here, now¡­ wasn''t the right time to ask.


    "Oh, I just realized we only have a single spare mattress, though," Mom said, eyes slightly widening in realization. "First thing tomorrow, I suppose we''ll have to get another one for - "


    "Mom, listen," I interrupted, not wanting to waste another second, because, for all I knew, every second was precious. "Not to ruin the moment, but¡­ you know what I''m here for."


    The smile on her face remained, but if anything, it seemed as if it had actually frozen in ce.


    "Mmm, right¡­" Her lips barely moved. "Someone''s in a rush, isn''t he?"


    It almost seemed as if she was deliberately doing her best to ignore it¡­ ignore him for as long as she could. How long was she nning to keep it up, I didn''t know. But now, not for long. Not anymore.


    I looked to my right, and then after a moment''s quick consideration, she finally did too.


    "This is¡­ him," I simply said, not knowing how else to go about it. "The guy I came to you about."


    Harry stared back at the both of us. Smiling still, but quiet, unusually quiet. After an ungodly amount of opportunities to yapper, it was peculiar he chose now to finally hold his tongue. No wondering as to why that was either.


    "Of course, the parasite," Mom said lightly, cocking her head at the sight of him. "How could I have forgotten?"


    Suddenly, to my surprise, Harry did speak out, "I hate you," pausing briefly to blink. "I remembered I hate you."


    "Well, of course, you do," Mom said nonchntly. "In fact, most people do¡­ or they used to, that is."


    "More than most," He replied, his smile stiffening. "More than they used to."


    "Mmm-hmm," She nodded at him, then keeping to her cheery demeanor, spun back towards me. "Well, I already gave my answer to you before, didn''t I? It hasn''t changed, and it probably won''t ever."


    Her words barely registered in my head, before she whirled around again, walking back towards the house, leaving me at a loss of a reaction, and a response.


    "Yes, but I thought - "


    "You could change my mind?" Further, farther, Mom went. "I''m sorry to disappoint you, then."


    "I''m not just gonna let this go because you said no, y''know?"


    "I know," She gave a brief nce back. "And neither am I."


    "Hey, no, c''mon, wait!" I quickly grab Harry by the wrist, hastily striding after her. "You can''t just walk away! Seriously? Mom! Hey, Mom! You didn''t even give me a chance too - !"


    ckness. Instant darkness. What was¡­? My eyes, they''re shut? Sore, my elbows hurt, my head''s throbbing.


    Why do they hurt?


    I opened my eyes. I heard, I was hearing¡­ a distant echo rushing close, a voice - Ash''s voice.


    "Master!" It was blurred, they were like smudges, but her eyes were there, and they were staring at me like shimmers of green light. I saw her lips move, she spoke again. "Master, are you alright?!"


    I blinked, breathed, a split-second, and just like that, all was clear again. Sight, sound, and sense.


    "W-what just¡­?" I sputtered out. "What did¡­?"


    I scoured around, and I saw dirt, I saw grass, the swaying trees, the darkening sky, and then I saw Ash looming directly from above me.


    On the ground¡­ how did I end up on the ground? On my back? That darkness, that pain¡­ I got back up, and as I did, I saw Harry to the side, sprawled in the dirt as well - knocked out cold. That only happened when I tried to get close.


    Seeing that, I blinked once, and I got my answer at once.


    Magic.

 Chapter 444 - Homecoming, Part 5

    As my vision cleared, as my hearing settled. In the distance, I saw her, heard her.


    "Oh dear, you were holding onto him, weren''t you?" Mom spoke, an ugly grimace on her face, as if feeling the pain I was feeling tenfold. "Are you okay? You''re not hurt are you?"


    "A barrier," I shot her a re, recouping my breath, and swallowing hard, "You put a barrier around the house, didn''t you?"


    "Dear," She took a step forward. "Listen, I - "


    "Can''t use your powers, that''s what you told me, that''s why you won''t help me, that''s the reason you gave me," I heaved in a deeper one. "Liar¡­ you liar!"


    "I did not lie about anything," She said before I could interrupt again, her voice speaking firm and loud. "You''re right. There is a barrier ced around the house, and yes, I am the one that ced it here. But it wasn''t because you brought me here. This barrier has been here for long before you were even born, dear. I spent years, decades, molding it, little by little, using as little magic as possible overtime to have it as it is now."


    I noticed she wasn''t smiling anymore, that a look of guilt had washed away all the joy off her face. I didn''t care.


    "Why?" I demanded.


    "Why?" Mom repeated back faintly. "You know why," She added. "For your protection, for your sister''s, for my family. I have it made just in case. I took inspiration from the barrier that protected Astra, remember we briefly talked about it? This barrier is designed to recognize and keep out anything I consider unwee. Anything that tries, well, usually, they''re supposed to die right away."


    Die? Right away? A single step, just like that, and she''s only telling me this now? After the fact itself?


    "You were gonna kill him," I shook my head at her, my mouth hanging open. "Just like that, if I hadn''t been holding him, you would have - "


    "It was for your own good."


    "My own good?" My mouth dropped even wider. "My own good? Or sorry, did you mean yours?"


    "Don''t do that, please," Mom arched her brows. "I know you could never do it yourself. I know that is not who you are and I love you too much to put that burden on you, so I - "


    "No, no," I didn''t wanna hear it, didn''t want to believe it. "Don''t even say it."


    "I had to make a choice."


    "No, you don''t get to make that choice for me!" I shouted, finally losing allposure. "I ask for your help, I came all this way, and you, and you just¡­"


    "On your own ord, yes, you dide all this way," She interjected. "You came all this way, already knowing my answer, already knowing what I thought about this. Of course it would stand to reason I would act on what I think is best. Why are you even surprised at all that I would do as I did?"


    "Because I thought the same person who made me who I am today would at least try to practice what she preaches! Because your my mother! Because I thought, deep, deep down in my heart, I thought you''d eventually understand!"


    "Oh, dear, but I do understand, I really do," She looked at me sadly. "Why else would I have done what I did?"


    Harry was right.


    Jay¡­ was right.


    All along he was right. Every word, every im he made, everything happened exactly as he had predicted. All she knew was to kill, her every solution, to harm, everything she touches, she brings to ruin. He was telling me this, vehemently, desperately, and I turned a deaf ear to it all.


    And this is what I get. This is what I deserve for thinking, for hoping otherwise. That she''ll eventually hear me out. That she''ll eventuallye around. If it was for me, if it was for her son¡­


    Jokes on me, huh?


    "You can''t save him, dear," She said, her tone bing soft again. "You don''t have the power, the ability. You''ll only kill him if you try."


    "You don''t know that," I hissed back.


    "On the contrary, actually," She narrowed her lips. "I know that better than anyone else."


    "That''s not what you said when it came to the Blightfall," I immediately pointed out. "Before, you kept telling me I could do it. Before, you told me you believed in me. So why can''t you just believe in me now?"


    "That was different."


    "How?" I snapped at her. "How is that any different?! Do you have any idea how difficult it was to get rid of that - ?!"


    "And that''s precisely what makes it different," She interjected. "If you truly did struggle that much with that Blight, then this¡­"


    I cut her off. "I''ll learn."


    "Not soon enough."


    "You don''t know that!"


    "Actually," She said, going a full circle around, and ending up right back to where we started. "I do."


    As I collected my thoughts, I noticed that nobody else wasing between us, nobody tried to break us apart, to simmer matters. Dad, nowhere to be seen. Sammy, out of the picture entirely. And both Ash and Adalia stood rooted to the spot, unable to do anything else but simply stare¡­ and though their gazes were empty, Adalia especially, I could sense their unease. On their faces, their rigid expressions, all was crystal clear.


    "Please, try to understand, that''s all I ask," Mom said, using that same calming, gentle tone she always used tofort me. "This is what''s best. This is - "


    "What''s best?" I scoffed at her. "Like Astra, you mean? Like Kronocia, huh? Right, because you always thought about what''s best for everyone."


    "No, not everyone, never everyone," She said quietly. "Just us¡­ just you¡­"


    "This isn''t for me, I never wanted you to do this for me," I felt every word leave me, expelling out my lips like fire, hot, raging fire. I pointed at Harry on the ground, unable to stop my finger from trembling. "For him. I just want you to do this for him. For once! Just once! Can you try? Can you just consider? Can you¡­ can you just¡­ can you just be the mother that I know you are?"


    That fire died, that rage smothered, I felt my voice stripped bare of all its strength, and all that was left was what had already been there all along. Me, helpless. Me, pleading. I knew she heard me, her face showed the hurt, her stark raven-ck eyes, just like mine, I saw the sincerity¡­ and yet, all to no avail.


    "I already am," She said, turning away from me again. "I always am¡­"


    In silence, her footsteps lightly trudged through the dirt, creaked, as it reached the rickety steps of the porch, stopping, silencing, at the top of the stairs.


    "This is the way it has to be, dear," She said remorsefully. "You bring him in, he dies. You keep him out, he''ll be consumed. Either way, there''s nothing you''ll be able to do to help - "


    "...break it."


    Mom paused. "Sorry?"


    "I''ll break it," I repeated, louder this time. "This barrier, I''ll break it, I''ll dismantle it. If I do that, I can bring him in."


    "Break¡­ the barrier?" Mom spoke the words, her head nting, bemused. "How?"


    "You did it before. Astra''s barrier, you took it down yourself, you told me," I said. "That means it''s possible."


    "Yes, it is possible. Every barrier is breakable if you know how, but that was their barrier, their wed, imperfect barrier," She stared right at me. "This is my barrier, my creation, and I can''t stress this enough - my magic. I''m sure you know what that means."


    "And I''m your son," I stared right back. "I''m sure you know what that means too."


    That''s when I saw it, there, unmistakable even at a distance. That faint smile on her lips, that glint in her eyes.


    "My, my, my, you really are your mother''s son, aren''t you? So stubborn..."


    "I don''t have the power, the ability, that''s what you said," I scoured my eyes towards the empty air in front of me, seeing nothing, but yet feeling so, so much. "I take this stupid thing down, I prove you wrong."


    "I see," She said, cocking her head. "And then what?"


    "And then I prove you wrong," I said again. "That you can be wrong, and if you''re wrong..." I briefly turned to the copsed figure in the dirt. "Then he can be saved."


    "Your father''s son too, truly," She remarked, smiling fondly. "Always wanting to aplish the impossible."


    "You''ll help me then," I took a step forward towards her. "Say you''ll help me then."


    This was it. There was nothing else I could think of, no more options, no more choices, this was less than grasping for straws, less than grasping for air.


    No more asking, no more pleading, no more begging. This time, for the first time...


    I demanded.


    Mom''s smile stayed on her face. From afar, still so easy to read, to see, the tenderness staring back at me.


    Slowly, and wordlessly, she took down thentern hanging above her head. Her soft expression basked in its warm orange glow as she held it in her hands.


    "Even from here you''re still so tall, why, it truly is amazing," She blew a breath, a hint of admiration leaving with her sigh, and snuffing the light within. "You really have grown so, so much, haven''t you?"


    That wasn''t an answer, that wasn''t what I was counting to hear. And yet, at least to me, that was answer enough.


    "Yeah," I replied. "I guess I have."


    For now, it was answer enough.


    "Still a bit skinny, though...."

 Chapter 445 - Side : A Vampires Best Friend

    Foolishness.


    Truly, unequivocally, this was a foolishness that teetered at the precipice of madness.


    True madness, that is.


    Standing here, being here, she was once again aggravatingly reminded of the unbridled chaos and the unrelenting disharmony of humanity. Everywhere she looked, everything she heard, nothing but noise, nothing but pandemoniumshing mercilessly across every one of her senses.


    It seemed it universal across all realms that humankind would prove most insufferable amongst any other. What theycked in strength, in power, they more than made up for in numbers¡­ and maintaining a perpetual existence for annoyance.


    He, most especially, was unbearably annoying.


    What did he call this? What was the term he used to describe this¡­ this overwhelming sight beset before her eyes?


    The unending ring of song sting from somewhere unknown, the echoes of countless feet shuffling funneling in and out of everything opening simultaneously, and the constant deluge of crowds, so massive, so vast, that they seem to never end even as far the furthest horizon.


    This, what did he call this madness, exactly?


    "Shopping¡­" She muttered quietly, turning away from the sight in revulsion.


    Even the word itself, its very enunciation shaping her lips, felt just as much aggravating as the very notion itself.


    Kronocia itself had a simr sight before its inevitable copse. From the most prosperous of glittering, golden kingdoms to the most frugal of distant, disheveled slums. Matters not where, there were always people in need, and as such, there are always wares to sell. But whereas Kronocian men would buy and sell as needed and required, here in this realm, it seems as if the act of buying and selling was more for leisure than anything else, as seen, as heard, by theughter and joy of the people''s faces as they blissfully stroll past her.


    Nevertheless, the sight of many people, loud, rowdy, especially would churn and bubble a fury in her stomach like nothing else. No, she much preferred the quiet, the barren, most especially¡­ the non-annoying.


    Which begs the question, then.


    Why was she still standing here, beset by all sides by everything she despised most? Any other instance, and she''d already departed long ago. So¡­ why, then?


    She pondered, and wondered,ing to all kinds of conclusions, yet each was only more unreasonable than thest, all aside from one, the only one, a reason she actively tried to ignore¡­ a simple reason, the most obvious too¡­


    Because he told her too.


    He brought her here, despite her protest, her reluctance, he did not shrink from her re, where ordinary men would, but instead redoubled his efforts, and he did so smiling and joking all the while.


    The sheer audacity of it.


    And now that he has indeed brought her here, to this vast shoppingplex of madness, he dare tell her to stay whilst he scampers off to somewhere he adamantly refuses to divulge to her.


    "A surprise ain''t a surprise unless it''s a surprise, yeah?" was his flimsy reasoning before he spurred off into the distance. "Five minutes, promise."


    Truly, the utter audacity¡­ it boggles even her.


    And the most confusing aspect of it all was that she listened. As infuriating, as agonizing as she found her entire predicament, she stayed anyway. She knew she didn''t have to, didn''t need to, and could so easily just walk away, but for some strange reason, even she couldn''t fathom why¡­


    She wanted to.


    Maybe it was pure curiosity, perhaps she wanted to see just how far this madness could go¡­ or maybe perhaps¡­ she too was as much a madwoman as he was a madman.


    "Hey, yo," suddenly came an excited whisper, a tap on her shoulder, "Guess who''s back?"


    She would never admit it, and seconds after the fact, she''d deny even to herself that it even happened, but he actually caught her byplete surprise.


    It didn''t make any sense, any dangers, any threats, she had honed her senses to detect them all¡­ and yet, just then in that split-second, she had to hide her shock, quickly mask her surprise in a re, and whirled around, to face down against that aggravatingly cheery smile nted across his expression.


    "I want to leave," She said, taking him aback and momentarily faltering his smile.


    "What, already? We''re here like twenty minutes."


    "If you wish us only to take a stroll, we could have easily done it in ces less aggravating than this."


    A secondter, that smile reemerged once again. "C''mon, that''s kinda your fault, don''t you think? Can''t pin that on me, Amelia. That ain''t fair, girl."


    Again, aplete surprise of a response, that she even forgot to maintain her re as she spoke, "My fault, you say? Really now?"


    He raised a hand at her, and she noticed a white bag draped over his arm, slinging back to his elbow, then still with an expression on the verge ofughter, he started counting at his fingertips. "I bring you to the arcade, you don''t like games. I bring you to a cafe, you don''t like coffee. I bring you to karaoke, you don''t like singing. I bring you to the clothes store, you don''t like - "


    "Things that only reaffirms how wrong you are about all of this, and undoubtedly so, because I told you already before," She walked past him, colliding with his shoulder she did. "I don''t like shopping. You''ve not the faintest idea of my likes. You''ll always be wrong."


    Perhaps, with this, finally, he''d stop trying.


    She continued to walk, where exactly, she didn''t care, so long as he didn''t follow her, didn''t try anymore. She could go, finally, she could go¡­ and so after striding a fair distance away, she chanced a quick nce behind her - briefly, she felt her body tense, she wasn''t sure why, and as her ck eyes shifted and stared - he was nowhere to be found amongst the crowd.


    A breath escaped, a long sigh funneling through her lips, but again, for some strange reason¡­ it didn''t feel like relief. Her body eased, but it still felt heavy. The cause of all this madness was no longer following her, that''s what she wanted, sought. Truly, it''s what she intended by walking away.


    Right?


    "You know, there''s still the library we didn''t try, think it''s on the third floorsomewhere if my memories aren''t fucked."


    Her head spun immediately to the left of her, her eyes wide, her surprise brazen, as his pondering gaze met her own.


    "You like reading?" He asked her, slightly holding back a reluctance in his tone. "Gotta say first, ain''t a big fan, let me tell you. But hey, if that''s your thing¡­ I don''t mind relearning my ABCs."


    "I want to leave," She repeated, regaining herposure. "Did you not hear me say? As it always is with you?"


    "No you don''t, c''mon," He replied. "You''re just grumpy I made you wait for me, right?"


    She shook her head, firmly, quickly, quicker than she even meant to. "Perish the thought. That is simply not the case. This crowd, this noise - you, especially! I grow weary of it all."


    "Oh yeah, huh?" He challenged her, his cheery smile turning sly. "I saw you turn your head just now. Wanna try exining that?"


    She felt her body tense again.


    "No, I didn''t."


    "You didn''t?"


    "I didn''t. It never happened."


    He smiled again. "Right."


    Why? Why does his smile not just simply disappear? Everything she''s tried and yet¡­ why does it only just seem to grow wider? Was it a permanent fixture? An unfortunate disfigurement?


    And why does it infuriate her so much to see it?


    "Got you something," He said, holding out the white bag with one hand, and reaching inside with the other. "It''s a gift. C''mon, even you have to like getting gifts, right?"


    Between his fingertips, he pulled out a small ck box. Then for once, his face stiffened, as he wordlessly handed it to her, and in her hands, the box felt as light as a feather. In the middle was a slit, and at the top, were inscriptions written, stylized, and beyond herprehension as much as she tried to decipher it.


    "What does that say?" She asked him, throwing a wary nce his way.


    "Beats me, don''t think anyone actually knows," He shrugged, "Companies and their choice of logos, man. Confusing as shit why they choose as they choose. That''s why I made mine easy to read."


    Not content with his answer, she shook the box, feeling and hearing something small bouncing within, raising her suspicions even more. "What''s inside?"


    He narrowed his lips, looking tense again. "Told you, right? A surprise ain''t a surprise unless it''s a surprise," then not a moment after, he nervously iled an arm around. "''tually, know what? You don''t have to open it here. Do itter. When you''re home, maybe. Just, you can leave it and - "


    His words trailed away, realizing it had gone unheeded. The box had already been parted open. And at once, he looked away, staring in every direction possible except for hers.


    Red.


    Shimmering, lustrous red, reflected back in the cks of her eyes. In pairs, side by side one another, resting above a tiny cushion in the box, tiny gems twinkling.


    "You got a nice ne there. Red, I noticed it, you look really good with it on," He muttered in a low voicecking his usual springiness. "So I figured¡­ earrings seem like the next step, right?"


    Earrings.


    "I thought you''d look even more of a ten outta ten with them on."


    In Kronocia, she had a surplus of them. Every day, she''d go through her collection, and was always eager to wonder what would best suit her for the day. But this, these gemstones glinting before her eyes, their craftsmanship, their material, why it wasn''t even worth starting a new collection with. Barely worth a blink of an eye.


    And yet¡­


    Amelia blinked.


    "Do you, uh¡­" He gulped. "You like ''em?"


    She mmed the box close and looked around briefly for a ce to stow it, before ending up stashing it back inside his bag.


    "I suppose you aren''t always wrong, after all¡­" She said, quietly¡­ doing her best, and failing miserably, to smother the small delight spreading inside her.


    Yet, once the moment has gone and passed, even this instance, she''ll surely deny it ever even happened.But, maybe perhaps, just this instance¡­ she might be willing to admit that she just simply forgot.


    Yes... that''d be best....

 Chapter 446 - The Pale Man

    Memories are a fickle thing. You remember certain things, you forget some others. It was all about presentation, really. Events have to leave asting imprint if you''re ever going to want something to look back on one day, in which case yesterday would be something, even if my brain shrunk to the side of a goldfish, I''d never forget.


    It wasn''t exactly the homing reunion I had in mind. I wasn''t as shortsighted as I may seem sometimes now, before I even departed for the journey home, I was long expecting something memorable to happen already.


    After almost a year apart, after everything that''s happened, hell, it''d be a more bizarre notion if nothing happened at all. But out of all things I could imagine, I never expected, well¡­ this.


    Not even an hour I was back, and already I had to bear witness as my loving, gentle mom deliberately, deviously attempted tomit a cold-blooded homicide before my very eyes¡­ and then not even five minutester, I went and threw my hat in the ring against her in a desperate bid to make her see reason, and ever so promptly after, the stage was set, the match hadmenced¡­


    It was now my magic against hers.


    But first - a feast. Because despite everything that''s happened, this was still a family reunion, after all. Plus, mom made cake¡­ chocte too. And who am I to deny her insistence.


    Let me tell you, it was the most ufortable dining experience I''ve ever had so far. Sitting at a table far too small to fit all, forcing every bite down my throat, as Mom, and by proxy Dad, arriving ten minuteste, dined away as if this was simply indeed just a wholesome tender family reunion.


    The smile on her face forgetting all that''s transpired, the tone of her voice light and free of any troubles. Insisting Adalia take seconds and thirds if she could, inquiring Ash what she thought of the meal, while Dad simple ate his in silence, as always¡­ and the only detraction from such a seemingly picture-perfect scene was the vacant chair across from mine where Sammy''s teid empty and shining a pristine white. Mom ignored that too, she did a good job pretending to, at least.


    I could still recall every word said over dinner, the every tter of a te, the every scrape of a fork, the smell of Mom''s cooking after an eternity longing for it - like I said, with memory, it was all about presentation. Today was a new day, a new morning¡­ and yet I could still so easily relive that fateful evening.


    "Oh, you have dark rings around your eyes," He pointed out, his first words of a new morning. "You didn''t sleep. I know because I don''t sleep sometimes, and I get the same things too."


    Just awoken, a new environment, unfamiliar surroundings. A reasonable person would at least question how they wound up rousing awake atop a nket of hay, and yet the only thing he had to say about anything was only about how much I look like a deform, overgrown roon. Truly indeed, he has his priorities straightened out, alright.


    Whatever, it makes my job a whole lot easier. The fewer questions from him, the better.


    Silently, I shuffled closer towards him, careful with my bnce, stepping over hoses, buckets, and stray horse hooves scattered about the ce. I took care not to stray too near the stables - the horses here have little regard for manners - I take a step too close, and by the time I reach him, the tray of food I was holding in my hands would wind up being a tray of nothing.


    Since Harry was at great risk being near the house, for the time being, I had to improvise¡­ and thanks to my genius ingenuity, I figured our barn nearby wouldn''t be so bad of a temporary hospice.


    Ash helped with the transport, I did the rest. Finding the perfect spot, making the bed, tying his ankle to a beam nearby as a precaution. Even now, I still feel like some kind of psycho kidnapper seeing him there. Doesn''t help that I''m serving him breakfast in a ce literally designed for animals.


    A bit of toast, some eggs, and a ss of orange juice for good measure. He shouldn''t have anyints¡­ then again, he probably doesn''t know how toin either way.


    "Eat," I said to him, gently cing the tray by his feet. "Put it to the side when you''re done. I''ll clean it upter."


    Some stray bits of hay clung to his wrinkled face, his ck-gray tousled hair. He didn''t bother brushing them away, just like he didn''t bother with his newfound environment. Instead, once more, he lifted his gaze up towards me.


    "You''re pale too," He said, his dried lips molding to their usual smiling state. "I learned that when you''re pale, that means you''re getting weak. I was weak for some days too. I was pale just like you."


    "Good for you," I replied back oh so jolly, heaving a grunt as I stood back up, turning around to go a second round ying obstacle course with barnyard items all the way out the door.


    "Terestra isn''t helping you, right?" Harry''s voice bounced across the withered wooden walls. "That''s why you have rings, that''s why you''re so pale."


    Okay, I''ll take it back. Maybe an overload of questions would be much more preferable than anything he has to say.


    "I told you not to ask her. I told you she won''t help. I told you so. You didn''t listen. And you see? I''m still here."


    The worst part about hearing him speak was that he wasn''t at all smug about it, he didn''t sound conceited, vain, gleeful to have me be proven wrong. No, every word from his lips came empty of feeling. Like it was just a simple fact of life, as if yesterday evening''s events were all aligning within expectations.


    "Oh, you tied me," He said, as if realizing the fact just then, a faint rustle sounding and the muffled thud of a foot. "You''re not letting me go. You''re not giving up yet, why?"


    "Why would I?" I asked.


    "Because Terestra didn''t help you," He answered. "You don''t have any more ns. So now you either kill me, or you let me go. But you''re not doing either now¡­"


    "Wow, guess that means I ain''t out of ns, after all. How nice."


    "Yes," He paused, and I heard him take a hard crunch of the toast, then chewing loudly, he continued. "What''s your n now? What are you going to do?"


    I reached the barn entrance, briefly stopping once to breathe, holding firm onto one of the edges of the door for support. My head tingling, my breath heavy, I said, "I''m going to go and make myself even paler."


    Once outside, the tingling barely got better. asional breaks, twenty minutes, preferable in ces I foundforting, that''s what Irene and the others had battered in my head during my brief crash course of magic 101.


    Well, I was in home sweet home¡­ ain''t no other ce like it. I can take my twenty minutes pretty much anywhere. Perhaps, I should take it now, actually¡­


    I looked up at the skies, zing orange. The air still chilly and moist. It was early, very early¡­ so much early that I''ve even beaten the roosters to the punch. As far as I know, everyone else was still fast asleep¡­ and as far as they know, I should be too. Except only I wasn''t.


    I tried too¡­


    Except only that I couldn''t.


    I kept telling myself I shouldn''t. I snuck away once I was sure nobody would be the wiser, and from the midnight light to the morning dawn, I went to work trying to bring down that barrier.


    Except only that I couldn''t.


    From experience, my only headway in terms of progress was being able to sense and feel the barrier for myself. I put my hands over it, towards the empty air where it encapstes, and I could feel my palms pressing against a wall, except only that it was a wall that constantly shifted and rippled. Like a heavy gust of wind given physical form.


    And that was as far as I got.


    It was frustrating, demoralizing¡­ and I''m sure had I been the me a couple of months, or even weeks back, I''d be undoubtedly drowning in those frustrating, demoralizing thoughts.


    But the frustrations only bolstered my efforts. Every failure just kept reaffirming my conviction, my resolve. I was going to do this, there was no ''if'' about it, her barrier will fall¡­ one way or another.


    The cold morning breeze blew past me, nipping away at my fatigue, but inversely, also at my strength. You know it''s bad when a little gust has got you stumbling back like you''re a piece of cloth hanging on a wire.


    Yeah, know what? I needed rest.

 Chapter 447 - Selfish Request

    Keeping steady, I followed the dirt path back to home, and as I did, I took in the view. Didn''t have a chance to really take the notion in before, but I really was home.


    The broken tractor in the ins still gathering rust and cobwebs after all this time. The raggedy scarecrow amidst the corn stalks that had the adverse effect than intended, and ended up being instead a nest for a couple of feathered freeloaders in its tattered uniform. Chickens broke loose out of their coop again, even from where I was walking, I could see them scurrying.


    You didn''t hear this from me. In fact, pretend you didn''t hear this at all. But Dad was aplete failure of a farmer and rancher, despite what he''d tell you. I always thought he was a little scatterbrain in my youth, but now at least I know that clearly his expertise liespletely elsewhere.


    In hindsight, the signs were there and ring, I just kinda never bother to notice. Theck of cousinsing and going, uncles and aunties all somehow inexplicably overseas, and grandparents long passed over. I just sucked it all up without question.


    Immersed in the view, and deep in my thoughts, I realized I wasn''t paying attention to my surroundings, only realizing it after spotting it toote¡­ spotting her toote.


    I stopped in my tracks, took a second to blink, and unblur my vision, that white shimmer in the distance graduallying into focus.


    "Morning, Ash¡­" I whispered to myself, my fatigue leaving with the smile that formed on my face.


    The wind blew again, and that shimmering white blew with it, and for a split moment, I wish time had frozen then, because the sight of her approaching amidst swaying ins, the morning sun rising behind her, her dress fluttering, her hair billowing, was the picture definition of elegance given form.


    When she got close enough that I could see down to the littlest intricacies on her face, she shed a smile, and gave her usual greeting with a bow. But instead of best wishes, or even a cheery ''good morning'', she was close enough that I could that her voice was slightly tinged with bitterness.


    "From midnight until dawn, Master," She said, raising her head. "I dearly wish you''d at least try to take better care of yourself."


    My smile faded a little, bing a bit more apologetic. "Caught me past my bedtime, did you?"


    "You tend to sleep with your lips slightly parted open," She said. "Last night, I noticed they remained shut."


    Sounds like someone just outright admitted to watching me while I sleep. How creepily romantic.


    "I don''t really make for good midnight entertainment," I said. "How long were you watching me for?


    "Every second," She said, and upon closer inspection, the faint circr tinge around her eyes, rang her words true.


    "If that''s the case, normally I''d be bumping into you first before I go off to do anything hasty and stupid. You''d talk me out of it. That''s how it usually goes."


    "Indeed it does."


    "So then," I shrugged. "Not stupid and hasty enough to warrant your intervention?"


    "I considered the notion."


    "And what happened?"


    "I considered against it."


    I blinked. "That''s surprising...ing from you."


    At that, Ash feebly gave a chuckle.


    "Is it now? Well consider this - If I had tried advising you anyway, if I came down to you even with the most valid of reasons, and your best interests at heart," She tilted her gaze. "Would you have listened to me?"


    She got me there.


    "I suppose not¡­"


    "And I knew it so," Ash nodded her head. "You will not be content until you yourself decided you''ve done your utmost. But what you fail to see, Master, is that in my eyes, and no doubt most everyone else''s, I believe you''ve gone beyond that point already."


    "No, not really, not yet, anyway," I said, shaking mine. "Until that barrier''s gone, I haven''t done a single thing yet."


    Once again, Ash could only speak with a slightly dour note to her tone. "And therein lies our difference in views. Your greatest strength, and your biggest w. Why I came to love you as much as I do, and why I worry for you even more so - that unwavering selflessness of yours, that strong desire to do good by others. It''s admirable, but all the same, Master¡­ it is also dangerous."


    I swallowed. I had nothing to say to that, no defense on my part. She was right.


    "Yeah, it''s a bad habit," I quietly admitted. "But I just¡­ I just can''t help myself, y''know?"


    "I know¡­" She gently said. "I experience that overpowering selflessness for myself personally, after all, and oh, how I am so thankful for it... thankful to you."


    I smiled at that.


    "Master, I will not discourage you from doing what you believe is right. In fact, it is the opposite. I''ve said it many times, but I will always be by your side no matter what. If you push yourself, strain yourself, I can rest at ease at least, knowing I will always be there for you to lean on. If you''re in agony, I''ll heal you. If you''re in distress, I''llfort you. If you ever feel like falling, I''ll be there to catch you. But please understand¡­ there''s only so much anguish and agony I can undo."


    She shuffled a little closer.


    "Selflessnesses at a cost, and it is always you that ends up indebted. Perhaps, they''lle a time where the cost bes too steep a price to pay, and if such an instance ever arises, Master, I beseech you, I beg of you, promise me, for once," Her emerald eyes batted at me. "That you''ll be selfish then."


    I knew what she was trying to say. I could feel it too, in her voice, her gaze, the every subtle move of her body. I remember having a simr conversation like this with Amanda shortly after summoning Sera to get rid of the Blight. If me dying is what it took to save another''s life.


    Now, I remembered I couldn''t give her a straight answer before. But now with the benefit of both retrospect and hindsight, knowing now exactly what I have got to lose if I do¡­ I could now definitely say¡­


    "No can do, Ash."


    For a while, she was quiet. Her thoughts unknown save for the slight droop of her ears. Then, with a strained emptiness, she asked, "Why?"


    "Because in the instance whether it has to be me or you ," I let out a sigh. "I''d rather it be you."


    "But - "


    "And you''d do the same," I hastily added. "You would. You wouldn''t be selfish. You wouldn''t choose yourself, you''d choose me. Even if I asked you to promise me, even if I begged you. You wouldn''t do it, would you?"


    Another long while in ponder, before she finally, quietly, admitted, "I wouldn''t¡­"


    "In a way, you''d be so selfless, you''d just wind up back at being selfish by choosing me, because that''s what you wanted, not me. Just like me, you see? By choosing you, I''m already acting selfish."


    "But I...pared to you, I am nothing."


    "And to me, you''re everything," I said. "If it''s really necessary, Ash, I will spout every cheesy romantic line that exists out there until you finally understand just how much I mean that."


    Her ears perked a little at that. "That won''t be necessary, Master."


    "Alright, I''ll just give you the short version, then, pay attention now..." I cleared my throat, inching just a bit closer. "Ash, I love you, okay?"


    They were wriggling a lot more now, glowing a faint red too. "Your greatest strength, indeed," She said, sighing, smiling. "Once more, I find myself taken in awe of it, of you."


    "Yeah, I''m one bright inspiring light, alright," I joked. "You blinded?"


    "Enamoured," She responded. "Hopelessly so..."


    There we go, there''s that lovely smile that was missing all this while. d to see it hasn''t gone anywhere.


    "I''m on my twenty minutes," I reached out a hand for hers. "How about some break - ?"


    "Breakfast, yes," She said, suddenly moving out of my reach. "I daresay, you must be famished. Not to worry, I shall take care of matters."


    Would love to say that it was just my imagination, but that would just be me being intentionally dense as a rock, and we all know I''m already daft enough. The way she just sprung away, the way her ears twitched as she did, how she sped through her words, almost fumbling as well.


    If this was a one-time thing, I''d probably think nothing of it. Except it wasn''t.


    Before on the station tform, she jumped. Then inside the trainpartment, she dodged. And now here, at the crack of dawn, she moved away from me yet again.


    Screw it, I gotta know.


    "Wait, Ash," I called out to her, before she could fully turn back towards the direction of the house. "Stupid question, but can I touch you?"


    "Tou - ?" She blinked, lips slightly agape, stiffly turning around again my way. "H-However do you mean by that?"


    I didn''t answer her, I decided it wasn''t wise to, so instead, I just did. I took arge step forward, raising my hand out, and ced my palm against her right cheek.


    Shock doesn''t even begin to describe it, the reaction she gave - like that word was a huge understatement. It took a moment, but then it happened. It was like every vein in her bloodstream decided to all at once flood red into her face.


    "D-Don''t!"


    She squealed.


    "T-Touch - !"


    Like, Ash actually squealed.


    Ears pping like the wings of a hummingbird, and her emerald eyes staring horrified as wide as actual gemstones.


    I''ve never seen her so¡­ so¡­


    Cute.


    Eventually, the thought finally struck her to back away from my hand, opting it out for her own, holding firm onto the ce where I touched like I just contaminated it or something.


    Okay, just what the fuck.


    "If you don''t want to exin," I said slowly, not having the faintest idea what I''ve just done. "You don''t have to exin."


    Suddenly, she couldn''t even look at me anymore¡­ apparently, the hard ground was a much more appealing sight than my actual face.


    "But, uh¡­" I continued on, still treading uncharted territory here. "I think I''d really like to know though."


    "Mmm, I-I understand your concerns..." She said, making a faint whimper, her eyes hidden in her snowy bangs. "Except I¡­ I would rather that you didn''t, Master¡­"


    "Is it the countryside?" I asked. "Weather not suited for your kind?"


    "Ah, y-yes, yes, the weather, indeed that must be it," She gave a nervous chuckle. "It''s the sun, you see. It''s sweltering now, it''s scorching, zing, I - "


    "It''s chilly, I''m freezing," I interjected, bemused. "And I''m even wearing a coat."


    "N-no, it''s a little hot," Then quickly, briefly, she looked up at me, her eyes zing with an overflow of emotions. "I am... a little... hot¡­"


    Then like the wind, she turned and spurred in the direction for the front door home, leaving me in the dust, slowlying back to my senses, as I slowly shambled after her.


    Hot, she said. Does she mean - ? Nah, can''t be. But what if - ? No, no, she doesn''t mean¡­ but¡­ she said she''s hot¡­


    Oh, God¡­

 Chapter 448 - Retrying Reunions

    Our family had a routine, a schedule we''d follow each and every day that starts the moment we opened our eyes, much like everyone else on the. Usually, I''d be a part of it too, but I''ve already strayed too far from what''s considered the status-quo to even keep up with it now.


    One by one, I could see and hear the schedule being adhered to by everyone else inside the house. The moring in the kitchen, the creaking of the floorboards. By now, as well, I rightly should be making my way to the sheep pen, and letting them all out to graze.


    Instead, I lingered there still, exploring the nippy air around my house with searching hands. My joints sore, my arms heavy, feeling and failing to even dig an inch through the rippling, shifting invisible wall in front of me.


    I wasn''t sure just where exactly I was going wrong, I could feel myself exerting my magic - I was on the brink of exhaustion here - but it''s just, where was it even going? Nothing I did to the barrier had any visible or ring effect¡­


    Now, I could simply chalk up my continued failure to my inexperience, but really, I think ack of focus was ying a big role here in myck of any headway. I try not to be, I tell myself that I''m more focused than any cultivating monk out there, but how the hell could that be when both my eyes and mind kept drifting away elsewhere? It''s like just when I think I''ve gained a grasp, I let the feeling slip between my fingers.


    It''s because she''s here, wasn''t it? ''Cause she''s watching me non-stop¡­ like stage fright, but I don''t think cultivating monks get stage fright.


    Ash, her presence, her figure, so ridiculously hard to ignore¡­ keeping so close to me, while also simultaneously keeping a fair distance from me. I could feel the intensity of her stare on me, but the moment I try and look back, her bright green eyes would spontaneously find the dirt, or the trees, hell, or even the skies suddenly so fascinating to stare at.


    So¡­ she''s twitchy, she''s sensitive, and practically turns into a panicked deer in headlights at my slightest touch. Any guesses why, anyone? Well, l think I got an idea, I''ve assembled all the puzzle pieces and I''ve never seen a clearer picture. Except¡­ I don''t think this was something she''d felt ready to share just yet. Huge fucking elephant in the room right here, but if she doesn''t see it, then hell, neither could I. Let''s leave it at there for now.


    "Master," Suddenly, she called out, just as I was prepping for another attempt. I whirled around and saw her stare tilted slightly upwards. "It seems you may have an audience before you¡­"


    I followed her eyes - and Sammy''s blinds, usually kept shut, were parted wide open. Normally, as per everyday schedule, I wouldn''t see her up for at least another hour or two, and yet, there she was¡­ tousled brown hair, bleary blue eyes, staring down at me from her bedroom window.


    No doubt, she must have heard themotion from yesterday evening. There''s no way that she didn''t. If she hadn''t, I''m sure she would have a more confused expression on her face as to why I was iling my arms around for no discernible reason.


    I waved at her, but she didn''t wave back¡­ and the next thing I knew, she drew herself away from sight. Someone''s a little grumpy, I guess.


    Slowly, I dropped my gaze, only then to realize that Sammy wasn''t the only one in the audience. The kitchen window, silent, smiling, Mom''s tender stare through ss panes¡­ when I caught her eye, she smiled even more and waved.


    I didn''t wave back.


    Shortly after, The front door swung open, and arge, lumbering figure emerged from within - Dad. If there was one person here I could count on to stick to schedule, it was him¡­ and judging by his attire, he''s off to work on the fields it seems.


    He saw me, saw Ash too. I was too busy trying to regain my focus to pay any attention, and so when I heard the crunch of dirt close by, it briefly left my mind that he was even around¡­ until he was already looming above me.


    Last night, he was awfully quick to leave once we arrived. He knew what was going to happen, didn''t he? Obviously, he must have known about the barrier, and he definitely knew what would have happened if Harry had walked through¡­ and yet he never bothered to even warn me about it at all.


    Meaning to say, Irene was right all along. Dad only agreed to cate me, he had no intentions of actually helping me. Fine, sure¡­ he could have just told me outright¡­ But I guess, he already did, didn''t he? I just refused to hear him.


    Still, he didn''t have to pretend, and the fact that he had to, the fact that he even thought to¡­ I trusted him too¡­


    For a short while he stood there close, unmoving, steady unblinking eyes, just watching. I pretended he wasn''t there, ignoring him, which was working quite alright honestly¡­ until he upped his presence with a noise - his voice.


    "You shouldn''t waste so much of yourself so early," He said, slowly shuffling beside me. "It''s not inefficient."


    I didn''t say anything, I kept pretending - keeping my hands steady in front of me, wanting to show no weakness, despite how much they were trembling.


    "The key is consistency," Dad continued, looking to where my fingers were spread out, wavering. "A steady uninterrupted flow. Not too little, not too much, you must keep and channel a fine bnce. That''s how you will - "


    "I know already," I flexed my fingers, and they steadied themselves, I steadied myself. "I figured that out five hours ago¡­"


    His expression nk, he slightly nodded his head. "By yourself?"


    "Yes, by myself," I drearily responded. "Screw up enough times, you''re bound to get something right¡­"


    "But never that quick," He remarked, sounding more than his usual stoic self. "Anybody else¡­ weeks, maybe. Months, definitely. But, hours? That''s an impressive feat. Now all you need to do is refine the method, and eventually, you''ll - "


    "Oh, sorry, were you trying to help me just now?" I threw him a sharp look. "My bad, I couldn''t tell at all."


    Dad didn''t bat an eye, his face frozen in that empty look. He was the pr opposite of Mom. Whereas she practically wore her heart on her sleeve, Dad took his and mmed it shut behind the thickest, tightest vault there ever was.


    But that doesn''t mean he was outright made of stone, in some ways, in his own ways, he can be even more of an emotional person than Mom.


    "I betrayed your trust," He paused, nting his head slightly forward. "You have every right to be upset with me. You don''t have to forgive me."


    "But I will," I said, feeling my weary arms droop. "Eventually, I will. There''s no way I can stay mad at you forever. That''s just how it is. But yeah, you''re also right," then they finally dropped, my focus, my energy, I expended, crumbling to waste. "Right now, I''m not exactly in a forgiving mood. You, the both of you¡­ it''s like I don''t even know who you both are anymore."


    "Given the circumstances, it was the simplest way," He exined. "What we did, tried to do, we were only doing what we thought was best for you."


    "Yeah, you always are, I know," I muttered, heaving heavily. "But has it ever urred to you can''t always be fucking right?"


    My knees were buckling, luckily, I managed to catch myself in time¡­ and he almost did too, reaching out his hand, but I backed off far from his reach.


    "Oh, no, if you''re having a change of heart, it''s kinda too little toote for that now," I continued to say, continued to heave. "You want to help, you want to know the best thing you could do for me now? Why don''t you open the sheep pen for me? I haven''t let them out yet."


    "Master¡­"


    Ash came closing in quickly to my side, as I continued to wobble unsteadily. If I fell, I wasn''t sure what she''d even do given her current¡­ condition. But I managed to catch myself in time again to never find out.


    Seeing that, seeing Ash¡­ Dad''s expression almost seemed to tighten again, so discreetly, that I briefly thought I imagined it - but it was there, that locked vault of his ever so slightly ajar.


    "The sheep pen¡­" then just as fast it appeared, the look on his face vanished, as he slowly nodded his head. "Hmm, I knew I was forgetting something."


    "You''re wee," I strained a smile, forcing down nothing but air in my parched throat. "Now if you could just go now¡­. I''m a little busy, in case that''s not clear."


    I say that, but instead, I ended up taking a breather, before copsing to the ground entirely, pressing my palms into the dirt, and already I felt lighter, I could breathe easier.


    "Perhaps it is best if you refrain from any more attempts, Master," Ash said, slowly getting on bent knees to level her gaze with mine. "To rejuvenate, to recoup, as you are, you are much too restless now. Doing anymore would be to your own impediment."


    "The Elf is right," Dad said, his gaze suddenly avoiding both of ours. "Rest a few hours. Sleep, eat. Right now, Mom is cooking - "


    "That''s not her name," I interrupted, keeping my wavering voice as firm as I could, and I looked up, making absolutely sure he could hear and see me speak my next words. "She introduced herself already, didn''t she? Did you forget? Her name, Dad. What''s her name?"


    I caught a flicker in his brow, evidently, he was taken aback. Butpared to Ash''s reaction, that was nothing. Her eyes grew wide in panic, quickly shaking her head at me almost in a frenzy.


    "It''s no worry, Master, truly, I do not mind!" She frantically whispered. "So long as I''m with you, I do not mind the slightest however else others choose to refer to me by. Y-Your father, most of all, especially¡­ he needn''t have to - "


    "Eshwlyn," came a familiarmanding voice, and Ash momentarily flinched, raising her startled eyes upwards and finding the bright piercing blue of Dad''s own. "Can I count on you to watch over my son for me?"


    Ash blinked, losing her voice one second, and then finding it once more in the next. "I-Indeed. I always had and always will. Rest assured, your faith in me is not misced, Sir Le - "


    "Michael," Dad said. "Call me Michael."


    She quickly bowed. "Sir Michael, then."


    "Just Michael, actually," He muttered, and then promptly shifted his eyes towards me again. "An Elf-Knight, your mother mentioned her before. Sorry, I don''t have a good history with Elves. I''m not used to them yet."


    I nodded. "Yeah, I can see that."


    "But I''ll try to be," He assured. "If it helps."


    "Help you or help me?" I questioned, raising a brow at him.


    "Both, I hope," He said quietly. "I trust her so long as you do too. You do, don''t you?"


    "I love her," I said at once, then there again - came that quick tense flicker from before, and in the corner of my eye, I could see Ash''s pale face suddenly gushing and glowing a beet bright red.


    "Oh," He nodded, stiffly at that. "Good for you. Both of you. Yes¡­"


    Somehow I get the sense that he doesn''t actually mean that.


    "Remember, consistency is the key," He whirled around, stopping once he was directly facing the house. "Like a radio, you must be tuned to the same wavelength as the barrier. In this case, your magic, its resonance, its potency, must be equal to your mother''s."


    There he goes again. Just many more times must I say it before he finally gets it? It''s always like this, he just can''t help himself¡­ always doing what he thinks best.


    "Equal Mom''s, huh¡­" I scoured the air. "That''s going to take a while, then."


    "Yes, it will, you will," He bluntly said. "But you''re right, I can never be always right. I realize that now. But for all I know I''m still right. I still think I''m right for doing what I did¡­"


    His words trailed away, and he raised his arm again - forward, outstretched, the very air itself as if pressing firmly against his hand, then, so suddenly, so instantly, the empty space around his fingers seem to disperse, it started small, then it began to widen as he pushed further inwards, a ripple in the invisible.


    Then it stopped - he stopped, pulling his fingers, his hand, his arm, back to his side, and the air became still once more. He did it, just like that, so effortlessly, so easily, he pierced through the barrier.


    My mouth hung open, I didn''t even realize it myself until I tried to speak. "Right¡­ the Hero to equal the Demon Goddess herself, of course you can dismantle it yourself if you wanted to."


    "Yes¡­" Dad nonchntly replied. "There were a few times in the past where it was necessary."


    My mouth continued to stay open. "So why don''t you?"


    "Because I still think I''m right," He repeated again. "I still think we''re right, that we still know what''s best."


    "You aren''t."


    "And maybe you''re right, and maybe you aren''t. You''ll have to prove it first, don''t you?"


    That''s when, after so many instances, so many attempts to shoo him away, he finally did, striding toward in the direction of the sheep pen - as always, on his own ord, and not because I told him to.


    "But in this case, however¡­" He spoke, so far already, so distant already, that I barely heard him.. "I hope you''ll prove us both wrong."

 Chapter 449 - Much Stress

    It took me another pounding headache to the senses before, eventually, for once, I decided that my body had indeed taken enough abuse from my poor, rash, debatably suicidal convictions.


    Do you wish me to hold you?" asked a rather abashed Ash, constantly squirming her hands about, at a total loss of what to do with them. "I worry that you will¡­"


    "Well, I''m sure you know I definitely wouldn''t mind that," I said out loud, more air than words leaving with my breath. "So the real question is - can you?"


    The lingering faint blush on her face,bined with the fact that I made it all the way to the front door untouched pretty much answered that question for her.


    I made it in, shambling, fingers gliding across the walls for support, and the first thing I was greeted with was noise - the familial kind too.


    Starting from anywhere in the house, it was only a few short paces to the kitchen, and as such, it was easy to hear every cling and ng of someone making amotion inside. Had a few silent midnight snacks that went not so silent thanks to the acoustics of the walls.


    But in this case, instead of the usual noises, I heard voices. A loud, brash oneing off as demanding and annoyed, and speaking back to the vocal intensity, was a more gentler, soft-spoken voice, one I had to strain to even hear.


    "Fine! Be that way! Keep saying that you love us! Keep repeating that lie! You''re doing a really good job showing it, aren''t you?!"


    Sammy suddenly came barging, nearly bashing into me. She looked pissed. More than her usual shade of pissed too¡­ so much so that she barely acknowledged mine and Ash''s presence, making a beeline straight for the stairs.


    A momentter, the booming echo of a door mming shut mildly shook the portraits on the walls, crooking one even¡­ a picture of her, a younger her, in a far better mood, with Mom directly behind her, her smile the happiest I''ve ever seen it. First day of high school, if I remember right.


    I rounded the corner where Sammy emerged from, quietly as I could, and managed to catch a rare sight of Mom sitting alone on the kitchen table, for a change, absent of her smile.


    Her unmoving fingers wrapped around her mug, a sullen stare watching the swirl of steam slowly rising from the rims. Then, to my panic, a brief, quickly waning panic¡­ I heard her cough.


    Quickly, she tried to stifle it, raising a hand to her lips, and that was when she finally noticed me lurking beneath the doorway.


    Upon catching sight of me, her gloom was gone, and her smile made a return. Like a flick of a switch¡­


    She saw the worry shing in my eyes, and was just as quick to reassure, "Not to worry, it''s just a -"


    "Cough, right¡­" I said, moving closer and taking a seat across from her. "Then again, that''s how it always starts, doesn''t it?"


    Once again, she was quick to wave it off. "It''s just a little stress..."


    "Ah, so that was the thing that nearly ran me over just now," I said, a daft, dumb look on my face. "Strange¡­ stress looks an awful lot like Sammy, doesn''t it?"


    "Oh¡­" Her smile then went strain. "I dearly wish you didn''t have to hear that."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t, not all of it anyway," I admitted. "And even more unfortunate, you''re not gonna say what the hell you two were arguing about are you?"


    Her face pretty much says it all.


    "Care for some breakfast, dear?"


    Yeah, I thought as much¡­


    "No thanks," I politely declined. "Already ate."


    "Already ate?" She repeated, quizzically questioned. "And just who¡­ ah, that''s right, forgive me, you keep leaving my mind! I''m so sorry!"


    Mom stifled a chuckle at her answer staring directly at her in the form of a pointy-eared figure standing by in the distance, doing her utmost to avoid any attention to herself, to no avail, that is.


    Pulling the chair out beside her, Mom gestured forward. "Please, have a seat, Ash. There''s no need for any professional courtesy around here."


    "Truly, you are too kind, yet s¡­" Ash responded, mustering a nervous smile. "I much rather if I - "


    "Still too reserved, are we? Very well, there''s no rush," Mom shot her a sly look. "But a young, beautiful maiden such as yourself¡­ if you don''t mind sharing, is this your first time experiencing - "


    "I also would rather not say¡­" Ash instantly responded, drawing a little further away, and brightening that twinkle in my Mom''s eyes.


    "Don''t tease her," I interjected before she could do or say anymore. "If you don''t mind, I''m really keen to know just what went on between you and - !"


    I was interrupted too, except no one actually spoke. Instead, I felt my jaw tightly clench, felt my head pounding and throbbing, the tablecloth wrinkling as my rigid fingers dug deep into the fabric.


    The only thing I could focus on was the pain,ing, passing¡­ then finally, going. I looked up, and Mom was staring, her cheery expression long faded.


    "You''re wasting so much," She said quietly. "You shouldn''t do that. Please, don''t do that."


    "And what choice do I have, huh?" I asked, drawing my eyes straight towards hers. "What choice did you give me?"


    She didn''t have anything to say that. Quietly, she just looked on, as I tried to catch what little breath I could with what little energy I still had. Then, through blurred sight, I saw her slender hand slowlying into my vision, before resting lightly atop of my hand.


    I let out an exhale. "You''re doing - "


    "Be silent," Her voice went low, and her eyes were closed. "This will only take a moment."


    "You''re doing magic."


    "I am."


    "You said you can''t."


    "For you, this much¡­" She fluttered open her eyelids, my face reflecting back in her dark tender gaze. "I can¡­"


    And true to her words, the next moment after, I felt the throbbing stop, the pain dissipate. It didn''t feel like I was carrying a bag of rocks over both shoulders anymore.


    By all right, I should be thankful to her, grateful for what she just did, and yet¡­


    "Why did you do that?" I asked, quickly pulling my hand away from hers. "Why? After everything you said, did? Why would you do that?"


    "Why did you think I did that?"


    "No, I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking," I said. I could feel my voice rising, and with it, my anger too. "You can''t bear to see me in pain? Can''t see your son hurting? Well, I''m hurting, Mom. I''m still hurting. Did you think that actually helped me? Do you know what would really help me instead?!"


    She coughed, louder, harder, the strain in her eyes apparent as she did her best to contain it, a hand covering her lips, yet she couldn''t. It persisted on and on, the sound of her difort bouncing across the walls.


    Seeing that, hearing that, I felt my rage dwindle. I didn''t feel like shouting anymore. I leaned back against my seat, just listening. Ash threw me a look of concern, and I gave her one back to be calm. It''ll pass soon.


    They always do.


    "Your sister¡­ and now you too¡­" Mom said, slowly recovering, her usual sweet, gentle voice now coarse and rough, yet in spite of it, she still managed to smile. "I guess stresses in many shapes and sizes, don''t they?"


    "Go to bed, then" I advised, tossing my nce elsewhere. "It''s only going to get worse."


    "Later," Mom took a sip from her mug, and cleared her throat. "There''s a matter I need to tend to first."


    "Which is?"


    "You."


    I blinked, finding myself gazing back at her again.


    "Well, not you specifically," She continued. "Harry was his name, wasn''t it? Did you put him in the barn?"


    I blinked again. "Why do you want to know?"


    She must have heard the rousing suspicion in my tone, because suddenly she slightly raised her arms in the air.


    "No more tricks, no more lies, I don''t n on doing anything to him that you don''t wish me to do," spoke her voice firmly and sincerely. "It''s just, dear, if you don''t let me see him, you''llpletely lose your chance to save him¡­ and then you''ll have another problem on your hands instead, an even bigger problem at that."


    I heard her speak, listened to her finish, and at once, I felt rm bells ringing inside me, and I shot out of my seat in an instant. "You mean he''s - ?"


    "Yes, his soul is almostpletely taken over, his time has finally run dry," Mom nonchntly said. "That is unless¡­ I do something about it before it happens, that is."


    "You?" I asked, my disbelief loud and clear. "You''d just kill him straight away, won''t you?"


    "Mmm," She mused. "If I had it my way, that is what I would do, yes. But just this once, this instance¡­ I won''t. I''ll help. Just like you wanted."


    I still couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I sputtered, "Why?"


    "I''m not too sure, really," She confessed, sighing¡­ before slightly tilting her gaze upwards to the ceiling.. "Maybe I just want to release a little stress, after all."

 Chapter 450 - The Birds And The Bees

    "Who is there?"


    In the dim, dark quiet, the gruff coarseness of his voice was like a grater to the silence.


    "I spilled the orange drink identally," He said, his empty casualness always so off-kilter to the reality of the moment. "There are small tiny creatures crawling all over me now that I can''t see. They''re very fast."


    Even when the doors and windows tightly shut, it wasn''t as if the barn waspletely shrouded in darkness. A little bit of light would still seep in, I made sure of it¡­ for his convenience, just like with the makeshift bed of hay, and why I didn''t just make do with him feeding him the barest of scraps too. All for his convenience, not that he deserves it. But his body was human, and as such, I have to treat him as such¡­ like it or not.


    "I put the tray to the side," there was a blur of movement at the far end, I think he was pointing at where he ced it. "The empty drink too. You came to clean it now, right?"


    Silently, I simply stood in ce, drifting my gaze over before him. It was a big spill all right¡­ his shirt cor stained, a clutter of hay soaked, and an army of ants racing to collect the sweet divine nectar of that juicy vitamin C.


    "You made the food for me, right?" He asked, turning his smile up at me. "It''s nice¡­ better than before, better than the detective. She doesn''t cook as well as you. She burns the toast. Do you think you can make some for me again?"


    He was a lot more talkative than usual, I notice. Like, I wouldn''t put it past him to strain his vocal cords till they were sore from use. All by his lonesome in the dark with nothing but the scurry of ants to keep himpany, my guess was he just wanted a bit of engagement.


    Lucky for him, Mom was only all too eager to oblige.


    "In that case, I''d also dearly love a share of that proposal," came her cheery voice. "You''ve never made a meal for me, I just sadly realized. Hmm, maybe someday?"


    With steps light and delicate, she slowly drew up to my side¡­ and the sight of her, the very instant, Harry''s smile and gaze froze stiff onto hers.


    "Oh¡­" He went quiet. "It''s you¡­"


    "Good morning," A wave, a smile, she moved further forward. "How have you been doing?"


    "Do note close to me. I don''t want to see you."


    Harry wobbled trying to stand, then he tried to move, creating a space between the two of them as far as I could¡­ or as far as the rope on his ankle would let him anyway.


    "Why did you bring her here with you?" He asked, addressing me, staring with a look in eyes that seemed almost reproachful. "You can clean by yourself, can''t you?"


    "Oh, my favorite tray¡­" Mom said, gasping slightly, staring with horror-stricken eyes to the silver glimmer strewn haphazardly off to the side. "Could you not have chosen the one in the cab beside the fridge?"


    "I didn''t know you had a favorite," I muttered.


    "Are you here to kill me?" Harry asked, his bind tugging just a little more. "I thought you couldn''t do that,"


    "And you sound like you don''t want that," Mom remarked, stepping over the rope. "You don''t understand death, you don''t know how to fear it, and yet¡­" She got close again, too close for hisfort. "Just what is that I see on your face there?"


    "It''s because of you," Harry lost his usual demeanor, the ghost of his smile merely a wrinkle on his cheek. "I know I''m scared of you."


    Mom nodded her head at him. "As you should be."


    "I thought you wouldn''t help," He said, briefly ncing over towards me. "It''s not like you to help."


    "Oh no, don''t you worry, trying to get rid of you is still such a troublesome, meticulous little process that I wouldn''t dare even risk," She said. "Thankfully, what I''m going to do instead won''t be as meticulous and troublesome."


    Then before another word could be said, she reached with her arm, and he inhaled sharply - failed - her hand firm against his chest. His knees buckled, but before he copsed, Mom gently lowered him to the ground.


    Seeing that, I spurred forward myself, fearing she might have done the deed after all. Then I saw that that wasn''t actually the case, Harry''s eyes were still wide open, in shock, his body immobile.


    Paralysis?


    "Don''t be nervous," Mom said, her hand still pressed on his chest, beckoning me forward. "Have a feel here. I think you oughta learn this too."


    Harry snapped his unblinking eyes at me as I cautiously lowered myself beside her. I met his gaze, and for once, they showed emotion, horror, and I could feel it.


    "Your hand," Mom politely requested, and before I could fully raise my arm, she reached out, took it, and proceeded to gently ce it on top of her own. "Close your eyes now. You learned how to sense magic, didn''t you? Well, can you sense this?"


    At once, I could. Without much effort, I could. Eyes squeezed shut and seeing darkness, I felt it. It was like wind again, a soft gust swirling in my palm, in hers¡­


    "There''s no exact term for this process, most aren''t even aware of its existence. It requires very little magic but demands a great deal of your focus. The slightest mishap and you risk only aiding the parasite instead," Mom spoke out, the sound of her voice more prominent than ever without sight. "The idea is to funnel and shape your magic as a sort of ward for the soul. Embed it deep into the victim, and have it temporarily act as a recement for the parasite to feast on instead."


    The tone she used was a familiar one. In an instant, I felt young, like I was little again, listening to her every valuable lesson.


    "Too little, and it''ll be rendered useless. Too much, and you risk empowering it instead. You must find the perfect bnce. That is the most vital step. Here, feel here, that is what I''m doing now. Do you sense that?"


    I could¡­ but that wasn''t the only thing I could sense too. Far in the distance, a powerful presence in the fields, Dad in the middle of a harvest. A little further on, I could feel Sammy in her bedroom. Next door, Adalia''s presence in a peaceful slumber in mine.


    But who I could feel most, overwhelmingly, was standing on guard right outside the barn. Ash, a bright streak of light in the darkness, blinding, suffocating¡­ still so indescribably terrifying.


    I tried feigning calm, ignorance¡­ pretending I couldn''t feel it. But I still felt it¡­ and, hearing an amused chuckle, I realized I wasn''t the only one that could either.


    "She loves you, you know?"


    I opened my eyes, whirling them around to find a wry smile facing before me.


    "Very much at that too," Mom continued. "it''s in her bodynguage. Elves are easy to read. See, it''s all in their eyes¡­ If they''re content, happy, they can glow bright like stars. The inverse is true too, distraught, upset, dejected in any way, and their eyes will reflect that."


    That, I didn''t know was an actual thing.


    Ash''s eyes were always glowing, shimmering green, always so bright¡­ I just kinda assumed they always glowed on their own.


    "And they''re always glowing when she''s with you, aren''t they?" Mom said. "It''s not hard to imagine why."


    This was... weird. Weren''t we just suppressing a parasite just now? Actually, aren''t we still? How did we suddenly shift into juicy gossip, with her chuckling under her breath? And sounding very delighted at that too¡­


    Quickly, briefly, Mom tossed her eyes backward, then once establishing the coast was clear, she dropped her voice into a quiet, mischievous whisper.


    "Do you know when the mating season is for Elves?"


    "Oh, God¡­"


    "Oh, so you knew already!" Mom smirked. "Not as dense as I thought, after all."


    "She¡­ Ash hasn''t exactly been subtle about it."


    "But she hasn''t admitted to you yet, has she? Hasn''t talked to you about it?"


    I narrowed my lips. "Well¡­"


    "As I said before, it''s a seasonal thing. Once a female Elfes of age, there is a period of time, ranging between a few days to a month depending on the individual, where their bodies undergo a mild change. But there is a prerequisite before that. While the process is involuntary for males, the females, on the other hand, have the option to choose, and if they do, well¡­ a slight rise in body temperature is to be expected, their senses be keener, sharper, and their skin also bes awfully sensitive to the touch. They also secrete a certain pheromone to entice males but sadly you aren''t an Elf, so you can''t really sense it."


    "Let me guess," I said. "You can?"


    "Usually it''s subtle, you know? Discreet, sparse, just enough to arouse¡­ mmm, usually..." She chuckled again. "Ah, maybe it''s lucky you can''t sense it, after all¡­ she''d have drowned you in an instant."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Oh, indeed," Mom smiled again. "Dignified, graceful, elegant as she strives to be¡­ at the end of the day, love triumphs over all."


    Love triumphs, huh?


    "Is that what happened to you?" I asked. "Your nature, who you were¡­ was it love that defeated you?"


    "Well, who knows for sure?" She mused. "Why don''t you take Ash somewhere private and find out?"


    "That''s not what I''m asking."


    "Oh? You weren''t talking about sex?" Her eyelids fluttered, staring bemusedly. "Hmm, I thought you were. That I abandoned my previous ambitions because I yearn for your father."


    "No, no, what the hell? How the hell did you think that?!"


    "Well, we were just talking about the mating traditions of Elves¡­ it''s an honest mistake, don''t you think so?"


    "No, ugh, why would I even ask?" I spat, revolted, but... "So, wait... is that really the case?"


    "Demonic as I may be," She said, her smile giving me shivers. "At heart, I''m still a woman, aren''t I?"


    Eee¡­ okay, alright, I think this discussion has gone on long enough. Time to take this conversation around the back, it''s lived a good long life.


    "Just keep in mind," She continued to whisper. "Elves can bear children of any species. Not just another Elf. Humans included. You''ll be extra careful, won''t you?" Another giggle that gave me tingles. "Or¡­ maybe not."


    "You''ll stop talking now," I said, shifting my focus back to the task at hand.


    But s, it seems my dear mother Lilith had other ns already.


    "Perhaps I should go out and buy that spare mattress, after all."


    A truly wicked, malevolent entity, indeed....

 Chapter 451 - Old Habits

    "A few hours of rest is what he needs now. It isn''t my best work, but you won''t need my best if you really believe in your abilities, yes? The ward buys you a generous two days. ''Till then, you won''t have much to worry about. That is unless you take too long¡­ but I''m positive you won''t even need that long now, will you?"


    Ah yes, Mom''s most favorite hobby right next to scouting google for the newest, cheesiest romance movies. I recognized that look, that air in her tone, and most especially that smile.


    Goading me, teasing me. When I imed I was big enough to handle the horses myself, it''s what she did. When I said I could prepare my own meals, she said something awfully familiar. When I announced my big move to the city, I remembered her smiling the same way too.


    Now here I am, and there she was, saying, smiling, all over again. Notice a pattern?


    It''s always after something big, and if she thinks the shoes I was trying to fill were simply two sizes too big for me to handle, she gets like this.


    And it always came down to me having to prove her wrong¡­


    I haven''t yet.


    To date, she''s always been right to act and sound her smuggest.


    Old boy Ferdinand kicked me hard in the shin, and it was only fortunate he was still a foal back then. Seven out of ten times, breakfast, lunch or dinner would get my stomach churning in agony, and not to mention, I got scammed of all my life savings going just a few months limatizing to city life¡­


    So, with this, with saving Harry, no doubt she believes the same too.


    Was she right for it? Guess we''ll find out in time, won''t we? We''ll see who''ll be at the end of this.


    In the meantime, I learned from experience that it''s best not to engage. Don''t feed the trolls, basically... and Mom''s renowned for her big appetite.


    "Now what happens?" I asked instead.


    Whatever Mom did, whatever I sensed her do, it knocked Harry out-cold again. At this point, it''s starting to feel like a running theme here. If he ain''t talking, he''s fast asleep. Could probably rival Adalia, actually.


    "Now we''re done," Mom got up to her feet, wiping away dirt and hay from her dress. "Now you won''t have to overexert yourself like I''m sure you did the whole night."


    So she knew I''ve been up all this time, huh? Hmm, I wonder what gave it away? Can''t be the dark rings around my eyes, I''ve always been emo.


    "So, to be clear, and to be frank, I helped you, did I not?" She said, suddenly speaking strict and taut. "So as it stands to reason, it is your turn to help me now."


    "Help you?" I said, trying and failing not to sound condescending.


    "Help me help you," She borated, nodding. "I don''t want you to spend every waking moment here exhausted and stressed. Please, dear, you''re back home after almost a year away, you''re here, you''re with your family¡­ I would like for you to enjoy that at least."


    Quietly, I scoffed, I wasn''t even trying anymore. "It''s kinda hard to want to do that when I''m five feet away from someone literally fighting for his life."


    "Which is why I did what I did. I want this for you¡­" She reached out, staring gently, as she stroked my cheek. "So just for a few hours, can''t you try to want this for you too?"


    Logically, I had the high ground here. Morally, hell, I''m pretty much soaring in the stratosphere. But as a conversation between mother and son, I can bring all the facts and logic I want¡­ she''ll always have me beat. Like a casino, the Mom always wins.


    Before I knew it, I was already slowly making my way out the barn after her. Mom had cleared the mess, taken away the tray, and had already left for the house, assuring I had no need to fret over his afternoon meal.


    She really wants me to unwind, doesn''t she? Well, yeah, I guess for a few hours, I can try. No guarantees though. Who knows, maybe the instant I try to open the front door, the urge would just be too much, and suddenly I''m back on my knees, arms trembling out in front of me again. If Mom has anyints about that¡­ as I said, I tried.


    Once outside the barn, I felt the familiar chill of autumn breezing past my face. For that one second, as promised, I closed my eyes and tried to enjoy it, and for that single moment it worked, and then the next moment came along¡­ with her sound, with her voice.


    "Master?"


    Instantly, my eyes snapped wide open, as did my neck¡­ snapping to the right, but it might as well have snapped outright too. from how fast I freaking spun it.


    So fast, so sudden, Ash batted her eyes at me, slightly concerned. "Is everything all right?"


    Oh God, Mom. Why did you have to cram my head with what you said? This ursed knowledge you''ve willingly bequeathed not meant for mortalprehension¡­ like, what''s your game? You did nothing for me but make me overthink.


    I blinked too, shutting myself out of my own head to be rid of the nonsense, then looking around, I asked, "My mother went back already?"


    Ash, still staring in concern, nodded. "Indeed, she did. She''s also made mentioned that you''ll be relieving yourself from your objective for a time. Is that true?"


    Actually, now that I really looked, like really, really looked, with wiser, wider eyes - they really were glowing, weren''t they? The way they shimmered, greener than grass, brighter than stars. Even midday, the sun miserably failed to outshine her luster.


    Her luster.


    Her¡­ lust¡­


    "Master?"


    "Hmm? Ah, yeah, no, I don''t need to go to the bathroom, no. Thanks for asking."


    Once again, Ash could only react with another barrage of blinks. "That''s¡­ that''s delightful to hear¡­"


    "Hey, umm¡­" I began to say, not knowing what the hell I was even gonna say. "If I wear gloves, do you think you''ll still flinch?"


    "Gloves, Master?"


    "Oh, and you know your eyes?"


    "Uhh¡­" Ash darted them about, searching desperately through mine. "I know¡­ of them?


    "They''re nice," I said, raising a thumb and smiling. "I like them."


    "That''s¡­" Dumbfounded, she smiled too. "A bizarre step to apliment but I shall ept and appreciate it regardless, Master. Thank you. I''m happy you like them."


    "Yes, you too."


    She cocked her head at me¡­ like a dog not understanding human speech¡­ which meant she wasn''t understanding my speech either. Maybe shutting off my brain wasn''t exactly the best choice.


    Thankfully, I was spared having to borate my rabble any further. Nearby, there was a heavy crunch of a boot, two boots¡­ing to a stop. Then, with a familiar sound, an even more familiar voice called out, "Son?"


    Before I even fully turned my head, on impulse, I already spoke, "Yeah?" and once I have turned and did see, only then did I break out of my stupor, and once more, lucid this time, I asked, properly, "Do you need something?"


    Like Mom, Dad had a habit too. More like a look, really. A hard, rigid stare that felt it could almost shootsers. It''s the look he used when he''s reluctant to say something¡­ like when he wanted to ask me to just stay home for a little while longer, or when giving advice with the horses, or asking to pitch in with breakfast. He always silently stared the same way.


    A grain bag slung over his shoulder, a long loose branch in his grip, and a straw hat shielding his sights, Dad silently stared now.


    "Yes, I need something." He said, before he even said, I had a hunch already what it could be. "If you can help¡­"


    I saw where his eyes drifted. Quickly, briefly. That fading tension veering away from Ash''s.


    "If it''s alright with you, for a moment, can I borrow your El - " He paused to correct himself, and took an even longer while to begin again. "Can I borrow Eshwlyn for a while?"


    "Borrow?" I repeated, sharing with Ash a confused nce. "Why do you need her?"


    "It''s not that I need her," He said, and stopped there as if that really was exnation enough for such an out-of-the-blue request.


    I urged him on even more. "I''m gonna need a lot more than that, Dad."


    "If I borate you won''t like it," came his prompt response, and the way he said that, well¡­


    "Try me."


    "Elves are not to be trusted," He said, then upon seeing my reaction, quickly added. "It''s how I was raised, it''s how I was trained¡­ and it''s how I have lived."


    Ash silently stood and listened, and steeling my patience, I did so as well. He''s my dad, the least I could do was hear him out.


    "You told me you trust her, and that you love her, and I will respect that. As your father, I can respect that¡­" He trailed off, and already I suspect a ''but'', and indeed, it came. "But I can''t simply trust her like you do. Not with what I know of her race. Not even if she''s under the oath of an Elf-Knight. In fact, it''s even more a reason to be doubtful of her."


    At that, I couldn''t help myself. I had to ask. "And why''s that?"


    "Because she is sworn and obliged to protect you with her life," He nced back at her. "Eshlywn, that''s your sworn oath, isn''t it? To ensure no harmes to him."


    "Indeed," Ash unhesitantly replied, her answering loud and firm. "To myst breath. With every fiber of my body. My bond is my word, my oath. No harm will befell upon my Master."


    "Mmm-hmm," He nodded. "And just how have you been doing so far at that?"


    That''s when she froze. A second, two seconds, and not a single word came through her narrowing lips. Not an honest one anyway.


    I knew what she was thinking. Every incident so far, I have been in harm''s way. I''ve bled, struggled¡­ even died¡­ and there was nothing she could have done to prevent it.


    But it was all out of her control. They didn''t count. I don''t count them. And she shouldn''t either. Only¡­


    "I am supposed to entrust my son''s life to a member of a race I am sworn to despise," Dad continued on, his every word hitting heavy. "I hope you can understand my position."


    "Fine, and?" I asked, nudging my head at him. "That still doesn''t exin why you need her."


    "If I''m gonna have to trust her," He said, gripping the handle of the fork a little tighter. "I''m going to need to know that I can."


    "You can," I insisted.


    "But I don''t know that, do I? How could I?" He said calmly. "See, I wanted to ask you this earlier, way earlier, but I just..."


    "Couldn''t say it?"


    "You were already angry enough at me," He sighed again. "I didn''t want you angry at me even more."


    "Oh yeah, what you''re asking, what you''re saying," I shook my head. "Why on earth would I ever get angry at that?"


    "I already said you won''t like it¡­" He sighed, that stare of his again resurfacing. "Yes, I want to see how far she''ll go to keep true to her word. If she even can in the first ce."


    I blinked, I had another hunch. A bad hunch at that. "Wait, don''t tell me you¡­" and that''s when Ash took a step forward at him, her stare going cold.


    "You wish to fight me."


    Dad stared back at her.


    I didn''t recognize that stare.


    "Yes," He told her bluntly.. "I wish to fight you."

 Chapter 452 - Side : That Familiar Feeling

    Is this¡­ the real life?


    No, no¡­ how¡­ how could it be real at all? Gotta be a dream, gotta be just a fantasy, yeah? He pinches himself, for sure he''ll wake up in his hotel room on the bed, sucking his thumb, and potato chips crumbs all over his shirt.


    Now that''s the realest real right there.


    "Fuckin'' ow..." Tyler whispered to himself, pinching himself, then rubbing himself. Repeating the process for like the tenth time already.


    Yet he wouldn''t wake up, so many red spots on his skin probably - and yet he was still dreaming, he was still here, he was still with her¡­


    Her.


    Sheins, she whines, she moans¡­ over and over again, she did not let a single opportunity go to remind him just how she despises every single second of every single moment with him¡­


    And yet, she stayed.


    Going strong for almost two hours now too.


    Something happened somewhere along the line. He didn''t know when or where it happened, but it happened.


    All of a sudden, Amelia did like shopping.


    Who would have figured?


    He suggested somece to go, and she''d groan, roll her eyes at him, but she stopped rejecting his suggestions outright. Quietly, willingly, she just followed him wherever.


    Blew his mind wide open when he suggested, "Ice-cream?" and she cocked her at him and went, "What is ice cream?"


    That''s how he found out she had a sweet tooth. Girl loves her desserts. Soon, it wasn''t just ice cream on the menu - cakes, eirs, anything and everything sweet - she was hesitant at first, didn''t even wanna taste any. He ordered them all regardless, and the moment she caught a whiff and had a look at it all, it didn''t take long then for her reservations to crumble.


    Slowly but surely, he was learning, knowing her. But it wasn''t all sess. Coffee was still a no-go, she nearly spat it all out at him after having a sip. She swore she''d never forgive him after that¡­ but eventually came around after a round of pretzels. He kept note of that, just in case he needed to do any more apologizing in the near future.


    They went around the mall, and for the majority of the time, they walked in silence. He learned quickly that she wasn''t much a fan of bullshit convos. Unless it had a meaning, a reason, she didn''t want to hear a single word from him, and that went both ways for her too, only speaking when she thought necessary. He had to big brain his way many times just trying to make a good conversation with her.


    But soon that rule became a bitx the more they ventured and explored. It was like she was actually enjoying herself finally¡­ still she wouldin, of course, still she would moan, but all the same as well¡­ still she would stay.


    For so long, he was always business first, fans first, making videos first. 24/7 grind with no end in sight. Been chugging for so long, he was beginning to tire.


    Sooner orter, he knew he needed a break. He just never though it''d be now.


    That''d it be her too.


    It was¡­ nice.


    "I don''t suppose there''s a chance you might have exhausted your list of endeavors yet?" Amelia''s voice spoke, like a siren song for his lost heart or some poetic shit like that, and that same shit-your-pants stare staring back at him. "Frankly, at this point, I desire nothing more but for an end to this suffering."


    Shit, the fact that he could still hear her, that she was still here, with him after all time. For real, how wasn''t he dreaming now? Like, why hasn''t she gone away? How hasn''t he fucked up yet? He always fucks this up.


    He''ll say something stupid, or he''ll do something stupid. He ain''t trust himself not to do it, he always does something stupid¡­ and that''s when she''ll leave him, that''s when she''ll find out, finally wisen up, see what he what really was, after this long with him.


    That he was not good enough for her¡­ that he never has been in the first ce, and never will be¡­


    "Pardon, am I perchance, intruding on something?"


    I mean, that''s what happenedst time¡­


    Tyler then felt another ouchie, a hard tug at his arm more painful than any pinch got him blinking and seeing again, seeing her again¡­ and her long jagged fingers around his wrist.


    "Ow!" He hissed out, louder than he meant to let out.


    Amelia blinked quick, then quicker than quick, she let go of him, and even quicker than all that, he saw her usual scowling face give a flicker.


    There was a little rip at his sleeve now, and it was like wow, she did that that easy? As he continued to ''ooh'' and ''aah'' at it, he noticed she was really-but-not-really staring at him, very sneaky-like¡­ she wasn''t saying anything, but it was like she wanted to at the same time too.


    Was she scared she might hurt him? Was that it? Fuckin'' no, no, no, that wasn''t on his mind at all! You know what was, though?


    She just tried to touch him. For the first time, she tried to hold him. Hell, if he was asked to jump off right then and there from the fifth floor just for another chance of that again, he''d fuckin'' cannonball it no questions asked.


    "Girl¡­ Amelia¡­" Tyler spoke in her stead, whistling in awe except he didn''t actually know how to whistle. "You got nails of mass destruction, like for real. And here I half-thought they weren''t even real. "


    He wanted to sound non-serious, he wanted to sound like he was fine¡­ and luckily enough, she could hear it.


    Amelia stopped sneaking stares, and instead just actually stared, and folded her arms like all was fine. "Daydreaming in my presence, at my expense¡­ I daresay I was being gentle still."


    "You ever thought about filing them down sometime?" He asked. "You know, make them less stabby-stabby?"


    She snorted, burying her hands deeper under her arms. "They are fine as they are."


    "That emo goth look really that important to you, huh?" He said, chuckling. "Ain''t ck, though. You don''t paint them?"


    At that, Amelia drew her head back. "Paint? Did I hear you right? Defile them of their natural pigment? Why would I ever think to do that in the first ce? In fact, why would anybody at all?"


    "All chicks do it."


    "All chic¡­?" She furrowed her brows, giving that impatient sigh that''s be all too familiar now. "Your tongue continues to boggle myprehension."


    "No, but for real, you never used nail polish? Not even when you''re a kid? Never snuck into your mom''s dresser? You gotta have painted them once. I mean, hell, even I did."


    "It sounds foolish to even think."


    ''Really, eh?" He snickered, ncing around at the surrounding crowds. "Guess that means we''re all stupid fools, huh?"


    Amelia followed his wandering gaze, and came upon all manners of foolishness indeed. Colors of every shade, on every nail, on every person, mostly from the younger, rowdier crowds. It wasn''t just exclusive to fingers too. On their faces, a rosy hue on their cheeks, their lips shimmering a dark red too. She noticed this of them before, long before, but only then did she finally consider to actually ponder it.


    How was that possible?


    "Wait so hold up, you don''t have any eyeliner, you ain''t even wearing any lipstick," Tyler studied her face, scrutinizing every angle like he was that painter guy that made that Mona something. "You wear jewelry, but you don''t use any makeup?"


    She turned back to him, her pale lips, her colorless cheeks, a in face staring back. "What is makeup?"


    "You want my take? Nothing you should even bother with. Like, you beat ''em all without even trying, girl," Tyler answered. "Also, what? What''s makeup? That''s actually a question? You didn''t know ice cream too. Amelia, are you sure you''re even human?"


    But before she could even say, his eyes lit with a spark of inspiration. He had a smile on again, he had an idea.


    "You wanna try it?" He asked.


    "No," She shot down at once. "I do not see the benefit."


    Tyler smiled even wider, and without a skipping beat, walked the opposite of where they were heading originally. "Makeup it is, then!"


    Amelia made another weary sound, slowly shambling after him¡­ but she did notin.


    Tyler was pretty much swelling with pride and aplishment. It seems like absolute horseshit a couple hours ago that she''d even consider hanging out with someone like him¡­ and now he was taking her all over.


    Maybe this could actually work. Maybe he wouldn''t fuck this up. Maybe this wasn''t just a dream, after all.


    It''s been so long since he felt this kind of thing. I mean, he''s had his fair share of being aroused, being enticed. Pretty girls are his kryptonite¡­ but with Amelia, for some inexplicable reason¡­ it was different.


    She was different.


    Just like she was¡­ just like¡­


    Tyler stopped. His footsteps, his smile. Straight ahead, he stared, blinked, swallowed.


    "I''m fuckin'' tripping," He whispered to himself. "No, that ain''t her¡­ can''t be her¡­"


    In the distant crowd ahead, he saw a stream of red¡­ her red. Ginger red, he always called it. But tenderly, she told him it was auburn¡­ and that there was a difference. He couldn''t see it though.


    "Lost, are we?" Amelia said from behind him, blowing a haughty breath. "Well, I suppose it is surprising that this has been only the first urrence. But I highly doubt this will be thest."


    Tyler heard her words, but it was like he couldn''t listen. He could only stare, only see¡­ on tiptoe, unblinking¡­ across the sea of heads, he saw cks, he saw blondes, browns¡­


    "Red¡­" He whispered again, he saw, feeling a hard lump forming in his throat. "Why the hell are you even here now?"


    It wasing closer, she wasing closer¡­ too close. She mustn''t see him. If she does, he''ll want to see her again, feel her again. He doesn''t want that again.


    "Yeah, I''m trippin, Amelia," Tyler said, forcing a smile, and turning around. "Makeup ce is that way actually."


    "As expected," She said, unimpressed.


    He chuckled, stopping in an instant, and began to move them both away. Far away, and as fast as he could too.


    Briefly, he nced backward, he searched - she wasn''t there.


    But she was here.


    Why was she here?


    "Jen¡­"


    Her name on his lips. He still couldn''t say it without feeling. Why couldn''t he just stop feeling?


    That feeling.


    Just like how Amelia made him feel.


    "Don''t fuck this up," He reminded himself quitely.. "Not again."

 Chapter 453 - Fact Vs Fiction, Part 1

    "Morning, darling!"


    Louder than loud, sweeter than sweet, so much so, that the speakers on my phone could barely even handle it.


    Then there I spoke, my tone the exact pr opposite, greeting her back with, "Morning, Amanda¡­"


    Regardless, the soft cooing noises I heard meant she was utterly delighted to hear me all the same even if I did sound a little dead inside.


    "So this hour marks day one of our time apart from each other," She said, sniveling and whimpering,menting out loud presumably alone in her room. "Oh, each passing hour an eternity''s yearning ever stronger to see your face, for a day without your touch, is like the earth without its sun. So dark, so cold... and oh, so alone."


    Then as if on cue, I felt the wind of the open fields blow so chilly and strong over me. Guess Mother Nature had a ir for the dramatic.


    "Anyway, I''m just calling to check on how you''re doing," She said, not as dramatically as before. "So, yeah, how are you doing, o'' dear lovable hero of mine? Didya manage to save the day yet?"


    It was a long moment before I answered. "Not really¡­"


    "Oh..." She said, and I could practically picture her frown. "Well, I''m sure you''re still working on it, aren''t you?


    Again, an even longer moment. "You could say that¡­"


    "See, I knew it. You can do it!" She cheered, the buzz of the speaker failing again to capture her dripping enthusiasm. "So, uh¡­ what''s happening now exactly?"


    "Now exactly..." I blinked, continuing to stare at the scene in front of my eyes, still unable to wrap my head around what I was seeing, much less what I was saying, "Well, my dad and Ash are just about to duke it out in the fields now."


    For the third time in a short time, my phone continued to fail to urately capture the emotion in her voice.


    "Your... WHAT?"


    "Listen, can I call you back? I''ll call you back."


    I heard a tiny, squeaky, "What the f-!" before she was abruptly cut short by her being promptly disconnected thanks to the press of a big red button.


    Rude, I know. Callous even, most could and would argue. But the truth of the matter was, right then, I couldn''t focus on anything else even if I tried.


    Any other instance, Amanda would have my full undivided attention guaranteed.


    But not in this instance.


    Dad standing on one end of the field, Ash just as motionless in the other. Mere meters only separating them apart, not a single word exchange to one another, yet the both of their gazes saying so much.


    When this was first suggested, before Dad could even finish enunciating thest syble, I was already firm and loud, "Not happening," has never left my lips so intensely as it had right then.


    There was an infinity and one reasons I could have listed out just at the top of my head exining why I refuse to go along with his suggestion. The fact that I even had to state reasons why reason enough itself as well¡­


    Like, have you ever introduced your girlfriend to your parents, and the first thing your Dad does is gauge how well she can take a fucking punch to the face?


    Look, I know my rtionships aren''t exactly conventional, and neither are my parents apparently¡­ hell, even I, myself, ain''t exactly the stupid average joe I thought I was in the beginning. But this was ridiculous, even as per my life''s bizarre standards.


    Besides that, it wasn''t just the idea of it that didn''t sit right with me - worst, it was the motivation, the reasoning behind the idea that ultimately was setting me off.


    This stigma he just couldn''t let go, this innate distrust he had for Elves¡­ for Ash. He didn''t show it, he barely even exined it, but I can very well feel it, alright¡­ in his stare, in his voice, stating things clearer than words ever could.


    If he just took the time to know her, to understand her¡­ just fucking talk to her. But that''s not what he did, that option wasn''t what he chose. Either he didn''t have time, or he simply chose not to spend it, either way¡­ he thought to pick a fight instead.


    I didn''t care for the reasons. To test her? To trust her? For me? For him? No, I didn''t care what version of justification he chose toyer the prospect version. This wasn''t going to happen.


    But then before I could go off at him, spur into a long vitriolic rant that he no doubt knew wasing already, Ash stepped forward before him, carrying herself ever as gracefully, ever as elegantly, and answered his offer with a simple, quiet, "I ept."


    And to that, I immediately responded with¡­ absolute quiet. I had words, I had protests, but they all fell back down my throat the second I caught her gaze. Unlike me, she didn''t see it as an insult, or a petty irrationality, but as an opportunity for her, a perfect chance to prove herself to him.


    Even if she really shouldn''t have had to do so in the first ce¡­


    I''m sure if I said it, if I proim outright I wouldn''t allow it, she''d havepletely epted it, and following along the same lines, Dad would have eventually let it drop too and moved on with his day like nothing had happened.


    Instead, I kept quiet. I let this whole stupid ordeal unfold, and even now, still allowing it to unfold before my very eyes. Why? Well, it''s not because Dad asked for it¡­ it''s because Ash wanted it.


    When''s thest time I ever saw that look in her eyes? If I''m remembering right: Never, actually.


    Dad nodded, and that''s how things ended up as they were - out in an open in, far from the house, a fair distance from the farm, and going by the huge jagged cier of ice seemingly sprouting out from the ground itself and towering over us close by, I''m guessing this was also the same ce they took Sammy to train her magic.


    It really was a big chunk of ice, alright¡­ as if an iceberg had somehow mistaken thend for the ocean, and just ended up embedding itself in the middle of nowhere¡­ and you know it''s bad when a literal tower of ice rising out from the earth was the least bit interesting aspect about the whole thing.


    Dad and Ash stole most of the spotlight, everything else, every passing breeze, every sway in the grass, the sheen of sunlight refracting from the icy blue, all just backdrop for what would next transpire.


    All my life, I''ve never seen Dad acting the least bit brash, he was always calm,posed. The thought of him ever being in a fight in his life has never crossed my mind at any time.


    And now there he was, assuming his body into a tense, tight stance - his movement, every minute adjustment, he shifted into it like he''s done it a thousand times¡­ and even then, I get the feeling it went even beyond that range.


    "If we''re going to do this, I need you giving your all, you must not be holding yourself back in the slightest," Dad called out to her, his usual gruff, quiet voice suddenly somanding and defiant. "You won''t have a chance of winning unless you do."


    Ash nodded back, and in the next moment, her entire figure became enshrouded in a dazzling white light, and when it eventually dissipated, so did her dress¡­ instead, now her body was d on every inch with her gleaming silver knight armor, and resting in her gauntlet, ensnared in an iron grip, the hilt of her silver sword was wrapped in her fingers.


    Striking green eyes, snowy white hair, the Elf-Knight was back again.


    "And what of you?" She asked, the heaviness of her voice shared in her unblinking gaze. "Will you proceed unarmed?"


    Dad took a second to soak in her words, before blinking rapidly as if breaking out of a stupor. "Right, I need a weapon, I forgot," He muttered stoically, then after another quick second of scrounging around came up with a stray piece of wood he found lying around. "There, this will do."


    Now if I was alone in finding his weapon of choice absolutely ludicrous, I''d have gone insane. Fortunately enough, Ash did more than just bat a bemused eye at it.


    "Not to impose myself¡­" Ash began, a little uncertain. "But you sincerely believe that, umm¡­ stick¡­ sufficient of serving your exact intentions for it?"


    "I do," He simply said, and that was that.


    I breathed in again, each breath a little deeper than thest. I''m surprised my lungs haven''t exploded yet actually¡­ or at least carried me off into the skies. In my hand, I felt a beep¡­ my phone screen lighting up with messages, and in those messages, Amanda was chiming in again.


    <<Leonardo fighting Eshwlyn?>>


    <<Just like in the game? Are you serious?>>


    <<You know she''s like the toughest boss fight in the game. Terestra not included. And that''s with a party of four, dude! Your dad''s really gonna fight her alone???>>


    <<Why though? Did something bad happen? Or are they just sparring? It has to be just sparring, right? Testing their skills?>>


    <<Darling, pretty please, I''ll love you forever. You mind recording for me?>>


    Promptly, I let the messages go unread, making a mental note to apologizeter. Into my pocket, my only distraction went¡­ and once more my eyes returned to the battlefield.


    "No magic, no spells, just your skills, and your wits," Dad demanded. "I will tell you when the fight is over," then raising his hand, he brandished the sword-stick before her. "Now, are you ready, Elf?"


    Ash raised the tip of her sword right back at him.


    "I am ready."

 Chapter 454 - Fact Vs Fiction, Part 2

    The first strike surely was one of the most critical aspects of a fight.


    It sets a precedent. A clear indicator of either opponent''s mettle. All it took was a single hit to gauge strength, a split-second movement to gauge speed, a single strike to gauge intent¡­


    I didn''t know who exactly it was that struck first.


    With my eyes, green and naive to the ways of the battlefield, I may as well have been blind for all the good they did me.


    All I caught were whirls, a streaking blur of movementshing in the air, parting open the tall grass as it did.


    I blinked once, and they both had disappeared, I blinked again and¡­


    My ears heard it, before my eyes saw it, an explosion in the wind, in the dirt, a loud impact resounding across the vicinity.


    Where Ist saw Ash, now exists a small crater of upheaved dirt and ruined, scrunched grass¡­ a swirl of scattered dust gradually thinning to reveal Ash quickly, steadily recovering to her feet, her sword in an awkward, crooked hold out in front of her. By my guess, she had just barely deflected something at thest possible instance.


    Deflecting what though, I don''t know.


    He was still there - Dad, exactly where Ist saw him, seemingly never having moved at all. I didn''t even see or hear him do anything, the flimsy stick in his hand stillx in grip¡­


    But then he spoke, just as Ash gathered her bearings¡­ confirming definitively, that that crater of dirt Ash''s feet now rested upon was the result of his blow.


    Dad had struck first.


    "You held back," He remarked, and even from afar, I could see the disapproval in his chiseled gaze. "I told you not to do that, didn''t I?"


    Ash made a tight expression, and across from the distance, I saw the green in her eyes briefly drift my way.


    Dad saw it too.


    "Strip away from your mind that I am your Master''s father, do not worry about that," He told her. "Right now, I am just your opponent. End of story."


    She needed assurance, I guess.


    I decided to give her some.


    "It''s okay, Ash!" I called out to her too, giving her a quick smile of encouragement. "Do your best!"


    Her de aligned straight, Ash held it out proper and firm. Her focus resharpened.


    "Very well," She said.


    "If that isn''t your best yet, then get better, because the next time won''t just be a warning¡­" Dad said, raising his stick at her once more. "Now, try again."


    The words barely had left him, when another heavy gust of wind blew back all within proximity - Ash cut the distance, in a split-second, meters into inches, her sword upwards, falling¡­


    Dad reacted. A flicker in the breeze¡­ and Ash''s de cleaved only the empty air.


    It all happened so fast, that by the time I could process what had happened, the battle had already shifted a hundred paces forward.


    Suddenly they were on opposite sides from where they started. In blurs, faint whizzing outlines blitzing across the field. Scattering dust, trampling the grass, each attempted strike its own tumultuous explosion of sight and sound.


    The only way I was at all able to keep track of the chaos happening was with the shimmer of her sword. I saw it cleave, saw it strike, slice, a flurry of split-second motions blending seamlessly from one into the other.


    I rarely, if at all, had the chance to see Ash''s swordsmanship on disy. Thest I could recall something simr to this happened was during her fight with a frenzied Adalia, and just like back then, all I could do was act as the awe-stricken bystander, unable to make sense of what he was seeing¡­ except now somehow even more so.


    Ash effortlessly breaking the sound barrier with every swing of her sword was one thing¡­ but witnessing my very own father blocking her strikes blow for blow was easily a whole new level of existential crisis I never knew I''d attain.


    Dad was a fit guy, broad and well-built. I always chalked it up to years of toiling in the field, but despite what his stature may imply, he was as harmless as one of our sheep. He never resorted to violence, was soft-spoken when he spoke, and always so polite when he did.


    He was slow too. When we went out, Sammy and I always had to considerably slow down just so he had a chance to catch up. Eating meals, he was always thest one to leave. He''ll be out in the field by early sunrise, and sometimes still won''t be done with his work even after the sun had long set into the night.


    And right here¡­ what I was seeing of him now¡­ the feats he was exhibiting... It was a childhood, a lifetime of shattered preconceptions.


    The speed of his movements, his every step - leaving fractures in the earth - how he quickly deflected every strike using nothing but a stray bit of wood that had somehow yet to shatter even after all it''s been through.


    What am I to even think anymore?


    "Good," I heard his voice echo in the skirmish, still on the defensive. "Now, do better."


    That''s when it happened. What I was hearing, heaving, grunting, the tter of armor, the chink of steel, I stopped hearing it all. At once, there was only a resounding silence.


    Something went soaring across the vast blue of the sky. I saw, squinting, as it eclipsed the sun, as it began to plunge, as it shimmered a bright blinding silver¡­


    Ash''s sword struck the earth de-first, embedded so deep into the soil, that only its hilt remained visible above the surface.


    Meanwhile, Dad''s wooden stick remained firm in his grip.


    "No magic," He sternly reminded, before shifting into a different, more aggressive stance. "Don''t stop."


    In a matter of mere milliseconds, the sounds of battle ensued once more, except the stick-bearing warrior was on the offensive now, and the Elf-Knight, weaponless, was forced into the defense.


    But Ash refused to concede, the loss of her sword barely even fazed her¡­ as if expecting it all along, she raised her gauntlets and took his blows head-on.


    Next to strength, I knew agility was Ash''s next best thing, and she did not disappoint.


    By a hair''s breadth, she weaved past Dad''s strike, redirecting the ones she couldn''t, whilst also simultaneously dishing out blows of her own - the steel pads of her knuckles a shrill piercing ring as it shed with the brittle surface of his stick.


    I heard her efforts aloud, her shouts just as loud as the blows that followed. She almost seemed to be getting faster, stronger¡­ louder too.


    Then with a strike, her fist flying forward, although it was blocked, something else happened then...


    Dad was forced a step backward.


    Another strike - a closer near-miss this time - an even further step. And then another, and another¡­


    Ash was slowly gaining an upper hand, and Dad quickly realized it too. After blocking another blow, I saw him turn to relocate elsewhere, but Ash was relentless, and was hot on his wheels, spurring forward with another strike.


    This one, this time, Dad raised his stick just as he''s always done, but upon impact, with a crack that could be heard for miles around, his weapon crumbled in his hands, into the grass, and Ash''s strike still wasn''t slowing in momentum.


    I didn''t see it, a cloud of dust barely made anything tangible, but I definitely heard it. In the midst of it all, a grunt, a hiss of pain - then from the mist - I could see Dad stumbling, staggered, his usual stoic expression tense.


    But before he could barely recover, Ash emerged after him, ready with another barrage of strikes.


    I had to shuffle in closer just to get a better look. Further and further, they were moving away from their original positions, leaving slight glimpses of devastation in their wake across the field.


    Tunnel vision was having an effect, my eyes could only focus on their fight and nothing else. Because of that, I failed to notice just how close they were getting towards Sammy''s giant ice cier, a fact I only then realized, when Dad had unexpectedly backed up against it.


    Ash threw another punch - so quick - it happened so fast, so effortlessly.


    A strike aim squarely to the chest, with a dodge right, immediately began a strike that struck the hard icy-blue wall.


    At the moment of impact, it was like my ears were hearing too much. Like crackling ss, like falling stone, ripples and fractures forming on its surface, before in an even louder explosion of sound, it shatteredpletely onto the ground.


    A rain of blue dust, and a million tiny ice pellets began to shower down around them. But neither one barely strayed their focus to even consider what the hell just happened.


    Except for me, that is. I was considering plenty. That ice was giant, that ice was thick - a thousand concrete walls thick - and Ash brought it all crumbling with a single blow, and an idental blow at that¡­


    I knew she was strong, but¡­ damn.


    If that had actually struck him, if he didn''t move out of the wayst-minute¡­ yeah, he''s a Hero but¡­


    I swallowed my breath, felt my voice already rising from my throat¡­.


    "Enough!"


    Dad shot his arm forward at her, heaving, repeating again. "Enough," then with a slight nod, said, "Better."


    Ash was panting just as heavily, as I approached them, I could see the sweat glistening off her face, even some tiny chunks of ice buried in her tousled white locks. Yet her piercing green eyes bore no signs of the fatigue she was showing.


    By my rough guess, their little skirmish couldn''t havested well past five minutes. It was so short, so brief, and yet so terrifying to behold all the same.


    "And yet¡­" Dad continued to say, dropping his arm to his side, and rxing his stance. "You were still holding back on me, weren''t you?"


    Ash dropped her shoulders, maintaining her stare on his. "As were you," she replied. "I feel it is only fair to do the same."


    "No, it isn''t fair," He said. "It wouldn''t be fair if I didn''t."


    So they were both holding back all this while anyway? That fight was them holding back? Seriously?


    "Alright, enough," I said, cutting in between them before anyone gets any ideas for more havoc upon the poor innocent field. "You got what you wanted, right? Seen enough for yourself? Care to trust her now?"


    Dad shifted his eyes towards me, raising his hand to his face onto where Ash hadnded a clean blow. "She is indeed strong, isn''t she? Very strong¡­"


    "She''s a lot more than that too, you''lle to find," I muttered quietly.


    "But most importantly, she is strong. Which is good. I can trust her to do what she''s meant to do."


    I felt a twitch inside me hearing that. I didn''t like hearing that. "Meant to do? Like that''s all she''ll ever amount to?"


    "Master," I heard Ash whisper. "It''s okay."


    Dad narrowed his lips, his blue eyes shifting about slightly. "That is not what I meant."


    "So what did you mean, then?"


    And at that, he finally looked away from me. "I don''t know."


    "Do you actually trust her after this? Especially after all this?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then, just who is she to you, Dad?" I asked, trying to get him to look at me again. "Just what is she in your eyes? Still just an Elf? Will that ever change? What did you do all this for anyway?"


    I didn''t care what the answer was, I just wanted one from him, and I wanted one now. But as always, the way he was, he did as he wanted, not as he was told.


    Dad brushed me, walking back to presumably continue his routines, still muttering those same three words.


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 455 - Passing By

    "My, my, my, I''ve barely been gone for very long, and yet..."


    Dad and Ash''s fight was a lot of things, ''subtle'' being one of the things it definitely wasn''t. ''Quiet'' was a very good one too. Obviously, it was bound to attract attention eventually.


    And when it came to family, Mom was always the most curious of the bunch.


    The aftermath of the fight, all the newly-formed craters in the dirt, patches of tall grass cleanly grazed¡­ curiously, she stepped over the chunks of ice littered in the ins, between her fingers, she held up a smaller piece, its shimmer reflecting the amusement in her eyes.


    "So who''s the elephant that trampled all over the field?" She asked. "And who''s the rhino that broke the ice?


    I noticed Adalia was also trailing closely behind her every step, directing her misty white eyes towards me. The ruckus we made must have roused her¡­ guess she didn''t appreciate that too much.


    "me Dad," I said, walking up to them both, feeling hard bits and chunks pressing against my feet. "For some reason, he just can''t keep his hands to himself when ites to Ash."


    "Ahh¡­" She nodded her head, her smile forming with understanding. " He never was good at conveying his thoughts. Fighting was one of the only ways he knows how."


    "That''s not how I know him," I said.


    "Of course. A new life means a new leaf, especially with a new family," She said. "But I suppose all these constant reminders of his old life staring him in the face has gotten him regressing slightly."


    Constant reminders, huh? Well, I do admit that the status quo has kinda been thrown out the window ever since I came home. A Vampire in my bedroom, an Elf constantly at my side, and Sammy and I taking every chance to prod and probe at them with questions on end.


    I can kinda see how it''d make someone act a little feisty. But still, I don''t see Dad throwing hands with Adalia, and she''s the ticking time bomb here... without my blood anyway.


    "But you aren''t like that, though," I pointed out. "In fact, you have been awfully calm at the fact that the secret you''ve been trying to hide this whole time is now sleeping under your roof."


    "True," She acknowledged with a nod. "But, well, your father is only human, isn''t he?"


    "Your point?"


    Her warm smile stared back at me. "I''m not."


    Right¡­ I forgot about that. I always forget that. When I heard Terestra, I picture a terrifying demon of indescribable power. But when I see her, well¡­ I just see her.


    And if a day everes when what I see and what I picture bes one and the same¡­ with what Harry showed me in the train, and what Ria''s memories unveiled¡­.


    Well, I don''t even wanna think about it.


    "In any case, I dearly hope this encounter hasn''t soured your perception of him," Mom said, addressing Ash at my side. "Elves aren''t his favorite people, but I assure you he can be more open-minded than most. Give him a chance, won''t you?"


    With another dazzling glow of light, Ash''s iron-d demeanor disappeared in a sh, and along with her white sundress, returned also her courteous, gentle smile.


    "I dare not even bear the slightest animosity towards him. He has my respect and admiration¡­ both as a skilled warrior and a devoted, loving father."


    "Devoted, loving father¡­ I hope you heard that there," Mom turned her gaze at me with a chuckle. "And so I do hope you''d still also give him a chance too."


    "So long as he does¡­" I muttered.


    She chuckled even more. "Wow, you are awfully defensive of her, aren''t you? Makes me wonder who''s really protecting who¡­"


    There was a peculiar sound to her tone that made me not want to touch that conversation even with a ten-foot pole. Knowing her, it can only go one way.


    "I always did wonder when you were young how you would behave once you finally have someone to deeply care for of your own, and now that you have, and now that I know¡­" Her eyes drifted back towards Ash, the corner of lips curling even more than before. "Nilfa tere''n no, Nilfa tere''n nesh."


    Ash broke. Completely. Like, beyond repair. Her ear twitching threatened to take her into the skies. Her face glowed like a coal, and I could practically feel the heat radiating off of her¡­ leaving me only thinking one thing.


    "What, what?" I whirled my head from left to right. "What did she say? What did you say?"


    "Oh, nothing¡­" Mom said, feigning an innocence that wasn''t at all well-acted. "Just departing some words of wisdom is all."


    "It''s an¡­ an Elf saying, Master¡­" Ash managed to stammer, doing her utmost to regain herposure.


    "What?" I felt crazy flicking my eyes around its sockets so much. "What saying? What''d she say?"


    "I¡­ I rather not say¡­" She replied, bowing apologetically¡­ more like hiding actually going by how quick she did it. "It would be¡­ unbing of my stature¡­ to say the least."


    In desperation, I turned to Adalia, who sadly just stared back at me just as cluelessly. Guess she doesn''t speak Elvish too, huh?


    Oh, this woman¡­ this devil¡­ doesn''t she have more important things to do here than y cupid? Like there''s a bloody soul eater snoozing in our barn for fuck''s sake, and she''d rather tease the elf. I''m d one of us has their priorities sorted.


    Seeing a job well done, Mom then promptly returned to the beaten dirt path that led to the far outskirts of our home, Adalia silently skirting after her, leaving me with another question still lingering.


    "Where are you two going?"


    Adalia heard me first, slowly shifting her gaze back at me as she moved forward. "Just¡­ walking¡­"


    "It''s been quite a while since west saw each other," Mom said after her. "We have a lot of catching up to do, you see."


    After they left, Ash and I decided to head back for him. Nothing else to do, a few hours till Harry wakes up, it was pretty much a no-brainer choice. She worked up a huge sweat, and was having a tough time plucking the icy debris tangled up in her locks¡­ didn''t help that they pretty much blend in too. A perfectly good reason to have a nice soothing bath after such a strenuous workout, and in the meantime, I can get back to work on dismantling the barrier.


    That was the n anyway¡­ until, nearing onto the premises of the house, we stumbled upon someone trying to do my job for me, and by the looks of it, not doing a very good job at that.


    I can recognize that ponytail anywhere, that shade of brown, so much like mom, except perhaps a little taller, a little rowdier¡­ and pretty much not like mom at all when it came to anything but physical characteristics.


    "Lady Samantha¡­" Ash whispered, sharing my mystified expression at seeing her with both her arms up reaching towards the empty air, and judging by how much they were shaking, with a lot of effort too. "I sense she shares much sympathy in your plight, Master."


    That she does. I knew she cared about me, but how she cares usually went along the lines of her saying she doesn''t care, while promptly proceeding to care in silence immensely. This was the first time, I had ever seen her be so brazen about it.


    "And just how well is she faring in helping me out with that?" I asked.


    Ash paused, closing her eyes, focusing. A secondter, her eyelids fluttered back open. "Not too well."


    With her aptitude towards magic, her talent for grasping its fundamentals and intricacies in record pace¡­


    Not too well¡­


    "I see," I said, continuing to simply watch at a distance, before eventually¡­ "You need a shower, Ash," I began to walk forward.. "And I think I''m gonna go have a talk with my sister."

 Chapter 456 - Sisterly Woes

    With a quiet click, and with a final bow, Ash quietly shuffled into the house, leaving us both in private.


    "Hey Sammy," was how my greeting to her started and ended.


    We haven''t had a chance to really talk sinceing home, due in no small part to her refusing outsider contact from anybody that wasn''t in her room currently¡­ and seeing as how she kept the door locked all this while, therein lies the reason why.


    Even now, the only greeting I received back from her were only hard grunts, and shrill whistling breathing. Though I suppose her exercising so much focus fighting literal air had some part in that¡­


    It took an even louder grunt before she eventually came apart, staggering back on buckling feet, her arms drooping down lifeless at her side.


    Afraid she might fall, I tried to reach out to her. The keyword being ''tried''. I saw her eyes fling open, showing unbridled frustration, and I stopped.


    She wasn''t exhausted¡­ just very, very upset. But I knew that already.


    "I can''t do it!" She eximed aloud, staring down at her open palms almost in disgust. "Wow, amazing, seriously amazing! The one time I want to use my power for something that''s actually useful for once! And I can''t do it! Why even have them, then?!"


    Did I say she was very upset? Make that extremely upset, actually¡­ girl had enough anger in her to turn her huge and bulky¡­ hulky.


    Lucky for me, I''ve had prior experiences when dealing with irate little sisters.


    Slowly, I approached her again. In her sleepwear, her hair left unbraided still¡­ I suppose she had more pressing things on the mind than basic cleanliness.


    "You actually left your room," I said, shocked and awed, extremely so, truly. "What''s the special asion?"


    She spun towards me, and mustering a breath, spoke, repressing the rage in her voice, "The best kind of asion," although she wasn''t doing a very good job at it. "Mom finally left the house."


    "And if she hadn''t left?"


    "Then I wouldn''t have either," She heaved. "That simple."


    Yeah, I already kinda suspected as much. After seeing her stalk off away from the kitchen, being cooped up so long in her bedroom. No doubt, her vendetta towards Mom had risen quite dramatically since returning back.


    Still, wouldn''t hurt to try and delve deeper into it.


    "Any particr reason why?" I asked.


    "Any particr reason?" She repeated, blinking heavy blinks. "Does it have to be one? Can I give two? Three? A hundred? A thousand? How about this stupid magic wall she''s never told us about? Can that be reason enough to not want to see her face at the moment?"


    Sammy extended her arms, scrounging up the rest of her strength and trying again. But barely a few seconds in, and she was already trembling just as badly as before.


    "And this! What is this? I don''t get it!" She said, straining her words, her breath. "Why is this so hard?! Why can''t I do it?! It doesn''t even feel like I''m doing anything!"


    "You don''t feel it?" I raised a brow, and right alongside her, I raised an arm¡­ and an instant I felt the ripple in the invisible, the hard solid wall in the unseen. "You don''t feel that?"


    "Feel? Feel what?!" She demanded, reaching near to where my hand was. "It just feels like air! What am I supposed to be looking for? What are you feeling?"


    The frantic tone of her voice plus her unkempt appearance was abo that equated to her looking like a demented, deranged woman. So much so, that I thought it best to back away even¡­


    "Maybe you just need more practice," I suggested. "You''ve been here like, what, barely an hour? It took me two to even get a grasp on it."


    She shook her head, annoyed even more. "But I''m faster, I''m a lot faster than this! Anything else, half an hour at most! It''s not hard, why is this hard?! I''ve watched you do it, I listen to Dad exin it, that should be more than enough! So why can''t I just¡­"


    She trailed off, finishing the rest of her sentence with a loud snarl that sounded like a raging bull. In all seriousness though, she really can''t feel what I was feeling? I don''t doubt her potential or her skill, there''s no way she should be struggling this much just trying to get a sense of this.


    And yet here she was anyway¡­ literally grasping at air.


    How peculiar¡­


    "In any case, I don''t remember us switching ces," I muttered. "Wasn''t it me who''s supposed to be taking it down?"


    "No, no! It shouldn''t be you! It shouldn''t even be me! Mom put it up, she should be the one taking it down! If she had a heart, she would!" She paused to breathe, the effort heavy on her body, her shoulders hunching. "But she won''t. Even after asking her, begging her, she won''t. So? Where does that leave me? What other choice do I have? She won''t even help her son, she won''t save a life¡­ I don''t know who she is, I don''t¡­ I don''t know who¡­"


    "Sammy¡­" Gently, I pulled her away from trying any longer. Her skin had gone pale, her voice rapidly losing strength, at that point I had to step in. Thankfully she didn''t resist. More than anything, it''s like she melted onto me. That brick wall of rage crumbling. "It''s alright, you don''t have to - "


    "No, it''s not alright!" She interjected, prying herself away, and staggering off-bnce. "Wh-why aren''t you more upset about this? Why aren''t you more upset with her?! You should hate her for this! At least more than me! Knowing who - what she truly is¡­ how can you even still bear to look at her? You just take it, you just ept it! How can you do that?! How, how do you¡­ and why, why can''t I?!"


    Finally, she actually said it. The elephant in the room she finally acknowledged, the parasite gnawing at her insides the whole time. This bitterness she''s been feeling¡­ I guess she finally had enough of it.


    "It''s like she''s changed, but she hasn''t. Nothing about her is different, she looks the same, she talks the same, acts the same¡­ so why doesn''t it feel the same?! I try¡­ I try treating her the same¡­ I want to treat her the same¡­ and then she tries to kill an innocent man! Refuses to help you outright unless you prove yourself to her first! She wouldn''t do that! Mom would never do that! So did she lie? Is she a lie? What''s real? What isn''t? What can I trust about her anymore? Does she even love us at all in the first ce? Or is that also a lie?"


    "Sammy, that isn''t - "


    "The truth? Yeah, I know! I want to know!" She said. "But let''s face it, big bro, our whole life was built on her lies! Knowing the things she''s done before, who she was before - how can I know, really? How can you know?!"


    This was exactly what Mom feared would happen once the truth was out of the bag. She had a good reason for wanting to keep it buried¡­ but all the same, Sammy had good reason for acting the way she did.


    Really, who wouldn''t be at loss once faced with something like this? In fact, I''m surprised she even managed to bottle her feelings up this long given her tendency to be more emotional.


    "Dad''s not any better either," She muttered, taking her strained gaze and burying it into the dirt. "But at least he wasn''t the one that massacred an entire world in cold blood. How did this even happen? How did they even get married? How did we even happen? How can he even trust her?!"


    "You''re just upset, Sammy. Too upset," I said. "You got a lot of pent-up anger right now and just want someone to let it all out on. Mom just happens to be the perfect punching bag for it."


    "No, duh!" She replied, sardonically. "She''s the only one fitting for it - and you still never answered the question. How can you still trust her after all this, huh? How do you do it?"


    "I don''t know, honestly, I really don''t, alright?" I said calmly. "I get pissed, I get annoyed, briefly, I hate her and I swear I would never trust her. Then eventually, that feeling fades, and I find myself thinking otherwise. It''s not that I trust her, Sammy¡­ it''s, I just can''t help but want to, y''know?"


    "Why?"


    "Because, even if everything else is a lie, the fact that she''s our mother isn''t," I said bluntly. "Years of being loved, cared for¡­ I can''t just see them disappear so easily like that. And I know neither can you, you wouldn''t be so upset as you are if you could, you can''t deny that."


    "She''s a monster¡­" Sammy whispered.


    "She is, yeah," I agreed. "And you''re upset, because even knowing that, you can''t help but still love her all the same."


    "I hate it, it''s messed up¡­"


    "Talk to her, Sammy¡­" I suggested. "Really talk to her. Sit down, as long as it takes. You can''t decide anything if you don''t say anything."


    She curled her fist, scrunched her expression, and after a moment, finally decided. "I''m going to Leslie''s!" marching, she headed towards the house. "I need time away! Time to think! If they ask, tell them I''m gone! I won''t being back!"


    I just nodded. "I''ll tell them you''ll be back by dinner, then."


    The m of the front door answered me back.


    Ahh, little sisters, man¡­


    Always such a handful to deal with.

 Chapter 457 - Clearing The Air

    Sammy made it a point to m and bang every single door in her way on her way out of the house. After a quick change, and doing the bare minimum, she promptly mmed her final door, leaving the premises for some deep extensive soul searching, I''m sure.


    As she silently rushed by, simmering and fuming under her breath, I noticed she didn''t have her hair braided and styled like Mom''s anymore, instead letting it flow loose and free in the dawning midday breeze.


    Now I may be a dumb-dumb at times, but even someone who''spletely colorblind can see the red gs waving and fluttering.


    First is the hairstyle to go, then it''ll be the clothes. Next thing I know she''s changing her looks, having a whole new life elsewhere while living under a mysterious alias. I called it here first.


    I don''t know, though. If anything, she''s actually being more reasonable and sensible than I was. The appropriate reaction should be anger, it should be outrage.


    Me, I was the crazy one. So quick to let his anger fade, so lenient with his outrage. Was I even upset with them at all? Is it just denial? Am I just trying to ignore it while pretending that I wasn''t?


    See, I act like I got it all figured out, but I didn''t. I was just as at a loss as Sammy was. How I was supposed to feel, what was the right way to feel¡­ the only thing I did know was that this wasn''t the right time to sort it all out yet.


    There''s a job I needed to do first, a person I needed to save, and until that happens, dawdling around trying to figure out my own feelings wasn''t going to do anything for me in the long run.


    I needed to just keep working on it for the time being¡­ and so I did. In a silent disquiet, in a family rtionship skewed and shattered, I continued to block them out, tempering my focus, my resolve.


    Slowly but surely, I could feel bit by bit just a little more pressing back against my palms. There was no way to properly describe the sensation, but if I had to try, then I guess the closest equivalent was like pushing your hands against styrofoam.


    Before the air around the house felt like a solid brick wall,pletely imprable in the beginning¡­ but the more I worked on it, I could feel it slightly denting, my palms pressing in - like styrofoam.


    It was progress¡­ if you can even call it that. I didn''t think it was. Unless I could get it rippling exactly how Dad did, I didn''t even sculpt out an inch of headway.


    The worst part was - it felt like it had multipleyers. One more brick wall after another, each more impassable than the next and I wasn''t just imagining it either.


    Exhaustion crept up on me faster than ever. I was twenty minutes in, a blink of an eyepared to my many other prior attempts, before I felt the crippling pain of fatigue surging across my arms, the nauseating vertigo nearly forcing me into a stumble.


    I stopped myself, dropped my arms, took in a long, clearing breath. Undaunted, I tried again.


    This time I made it only five minutes before my knees buckled into the dirt. Tingling and numbing, my head, my body¡­ it was actually unbearable now.


    She made it unbearable.


    Again, my face hovering inches above the grass, I felt the anger in me rising, my anger for her.


    Maybe I should shout too, maybe I should scream as well, like Sammy.


    It probably felt so cathartic for her, to just let it all out in the open there, no holding back¡­ or did it? She didn''t look the least bit happier leaving, just even more confused.


    Then just like it always does, I felt that anger inside me die, these thoughts of mine quickly fade away, and I was back on my feet, ready to try again.


    Except¡­


    "Could youe with me?"


    That question, and that voice¡­ there''s that anger rising inside me again.


    I slowly turned around, tried my best to not let any emotion show on my face, but that just had the inverse effect instead.


    He saw right through it, through me.


    "There are some things I need to pick up in town today, some supplies," Dad''s stare was just as nk as my own. "I was hoping you coulde with me today."


    Why is it that he''s always showing up at the most unexpected of times? Just when I think I''ve seen thest of him for the day, he just shatters that notionpletely.


    How long was he standing there anyway? Did he see me struggling, saw me fall? Did he choose to stand by and do nothing as I did?


    I spoke out, and as I did, I was surprised at how calm I was, asking, "You can''t go by yourself?"


    "No, I can if you don''t want to," He answered back. "But I would much prefer it if you did."


    "For what?"


    "Because you always followed me before you left," He said. "I thought maybe we could do that again."


    "Nice sentiment¡­" I said, taking a single step back. "And what''s the real reason?"


    He blinked, and in that brief moment of silence, I watched the blue in his eyes slightly dart about searching mine.


    Dad was always tough to read¡­ I never knew what he was thinking, even less, how he came about thinking what he thought, if that even makes any sense¡­


    "I just want to spend some time with you," He quietly replied. "You''ve been gone, and I missed you."


    I didn''t get the sense that he was lying, he meant those words as sincerely as he could. But if he really felt that, meant that¡­


    "I''m kinda busy," I told him, wiping the sweat from my brow, the dirt from my knees. "As you can obviously see¡­"


    "Yes¡­" He said, acknowledging it, yet still doing nothing about it.


    "You''ve been fine without me all this time, and you''ll be fine without me now," I said, beginning to turn around again. "Now if that''s all you wanted to say, then please leave me a - "


    "I hunted Elves for a living."


    At once, I froze, midway I was rooted in ce¡­ his nk look in the corner of my eyes.


    "Before I was who I was, my entire life revolved around capturing and eradicating any Elves I found," He continued to say. "I don''t know how much you know, I don''t know what you even know, but I was employed by a Church. It was them that honed my skills, made it so that it was the only thing I was good at. They called me an Elf-hunter, but to those I hunted, they know me as - "


    Those who roam in red," I muttered, recalling Ash''s word, Ash''s story. The people who captured her, the same people who presumably made her into the Knight that she is.


    He stiffly nodded, not even surprised how I even knew that. "Ret''hym Nomalda. There were many other things they called people of my profession, but that''s what I tend to hear the most often."


    Numbed, shocked, and barely registering anything anyway, I heard myself say, "So that''s why¡­ with Ash¡­?"


    "I don''t know her¡­ I''ve never met her. Your mother said you im she''s from a game of some kind. I don''t know her, I only know who she was named after."


    "Who was it?"


    "Eshwlyn," He blinked, the hard expression on his face never once fazing. "My murderer."


    What the f¡­.


    It was like an explosion, so many thoughts in chaos racing across my head. There was so much to say, so many words to speak, but there was no way to actually say it. I couldn''t speak.


    "I will be waiting in the truck for you," He said, turning away from me, walking away ever so nonchntly.


    As always¡­ making the decision for me.


    "Oh, and¡­ don''t bring the Elf with you."

 Chapter 458 - A Bit Of Trust

    An engine rumbling, rattling, echoed out from the distance¡­ and there it stayed echoing, stayed waiting.


    He didn''t even hear me agree¡­ that''s the thing about it. Dad said just enough to entice, to wonder, to the point he had no doubt that I''d go strapping in the seatbelt myself.


    And he was exactly right.


    Except I didn''t go as readily as he would have hoped. For the next minute or several, I left him rumbling and rattling there still as I retreated back into the house because obviously if I just up and left without first informing Ash about it¡­ well, I don''t even have to say anything, I''d just be aplete retard. End of story.


    Our family only shared a singr bathroom amongst ourselves, and it was always obvious when it''s currently in use ''cause soundproofing isn''t a real concept in our household. And as I went up the rickety flight of steps, I couldn''t hear the shower running at all. If she''s done bathing already, then there''s only one logical ce she could have gone.


    I knocked on my bedroom door. "Ash?"


    Inside, faintly, I heard a quick scuffle. "Y-Yes? Come in, Master."


    I opened the door slowly, and for a brief second, I let myself be ovee by a wave of nostalgia.


    Last night I was so preupied dealing with the Harry situation, I just essentially pressed the skip button on anything sentimental. Like the most I ever thought about my room back then was when I offered it out to Adalia and Ash as pretty much free real estate.


    But now, having a chance to breathe, some time to really settle in¡­ without going off on some soapy melodramatic tangent¡­ it feels good, man.


    In a way, my bedroom was like me if I had four walls and a ceiling for a head. in, simple, and also utterly devoid of any defining character traits.


    Okay, that''s not entirely a fair assessment. My childhood years sat atop a drawer gathering dust in the form of figurines and toys of what was popr at any given time and that''s how you get Gandalf the Gray fighting side by side with Master Chief.


    My teenage years hadic books lining a miniature shelf, an old game console I was gifted once for Christmas, and a modest game collection to go along with it. For some reason, I always had a thing for horror media. Still do too. Maybe that''s why my wardrobe options always consisted of ck, lighter ck, or just very, very dark gray.


    Really, there was not a single thing atop a shelf, inside a drawer, that you can find that could even be considered special.


    Except for her.


    Ash simply just was, full stop.


    In her presence, just seeing her clumped together along with everything else, made even the ndest of things that much more poignant.


    She was sitting upright on what used to be my bed. It was a bizarre sight seeing her in a ce that made up 80% of my life.


    Her hair was still soaking wet from her shower, in snowy-white clumps draping over her shoulders. I saw as her bright, glowing emerald eyes followed me across the room as I took the short journey towards her.


    She was dressed in blue, navy blue, a long, floral summer dress that weirdly reminded me of¡­


    "Is that my mother''s?"


    Ash nodded. "Last night, she generously bequeathed some of her clothing to me citing that she no longer had any need for them. Though I suspect her reasons and intentions aren''t entirely as pure as she would have it seem."


    "You''re telling me..." I muttered, still taking in her sudden change in color scheme. "So, you got any idea why she felt extra charitable with her wardrobe all of a sudden?"


    "I surmise that she thinks that you would find them to your liking," She replied, sounding just the slightest bit more stiff. "If¡­ well¡­ should I choose to¡­ wear them, that is."


    At once, my eyes stopped wandering around to focus on her face, and just how red it''s gotten.


    "Well?" She slowly asked, ncing up at me with clear uncertainty. "Is it¡­ truly... to your liking, Master?"


    The fact that she was even asking me this. Seriously, Ash¡­ you could be wearing a goddamn trash bag 24/7, and I''d be there fighting tooth and nail to every fashion magazine editor in the world demanding front-page coverage.


    "My liking?" I gave a little chuckle. "If I had an infinite sheet of paper to describe everything I like about what I''m seeing right now, I''d run out of pages."


    She smiled, her stiff demeanor quickly rxing. "You tter me."


    "Well, you''re easily ttered," I remarked. "Doesn''t matter what I say, you''ll always like everything you hear from me," then I took a seat beside her, smiling back. "Just like how I''ll always love everything I see from you."


    Her ears twitched, and her eyes grew tender and soft, but before either of us could say anything else, I heard a distant honking from outside, her ears twitched again, clearly Ash heard it too.


    "Anyway, right¡­" I quickly began. "My dad and I will be going to town for a bit to pick up some stuff and we''ll be right back soon enough."


    "Oh, I see," She began to shift. "Then I shall¡­"


    I raised a hand, stopping her before she could fully rise.


    "We''ll be right back, Ash," I repeated. "I''ll see you in a bit."


    "Oh," She said, slowly sitting back down. "I see."


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll find something to do in the meantime," I assured her. "In fact, it seems like you already had, considering you didn''te back down straight away. What were you doing up here all on your own?"


    I could think of a few reasons, actually. Snooping around my room gathering intel on me was one of them. Could exin the little scamper I heard earlier before I came in.


    But of course, the truth couldn''t just be as simple as that.


    "I was conversing with Sera."


    I felt my eyes slightly go wide. "Conversing?"


    "Mmm, perhaps that is not exactly the appropriate term to use," She went on to exin. "Simply put, I can feel her, Master. How precisely I would know her every thought without ever speaking a word? That is how. Not through our lips, not through our voices, but through the very essence of ourselves."


    A blink, a nudge, and I think I kinda get it. "What? Your souls do the talking or something?"


    "If that is how you make of it, then yes. It needn''t matter the distance, the time, if she ever desires to converse, I am capable of sensing her wishes, and may choose to indulge her if I please, and I to her, if I wish to do the same."


    "You can hear her voice?"


    "Indeed."


    "Like her voice, her true voice, like how she really sounds like?"


    "And she can hear mine just as clear," Ash affirmed. "That is just how it works."


    Wow, so in a way, I guess this was the magical equivalent to telepathy. Only more, uhh¡­ mystical, I guess.


    Her voice, huh? I wonder how she sounded like. So far all I got to go off of were growls and groans, and honestly, that ain''t really that much.


    Wait, hang on a moment.


    "She can do that? She can speak? Then why, what? The, what?" I sputtered, confused. "Why hasn''t she been doing that for me then?"


    All those times I had to strain my eyes for the slightest bodynguage. All those instances I was wracked in agony having her vite my body to speak to me¡­ and she never mentioned there was a safer, pain-free alternative? Are you serious?


    "s, Master¡­" Ash began, already a dour note to her tone. "I know not the exact intricacies, but I believe she may only converse with those she bears a very close attachment to. In my case, she already forged a prior bond with me¡­ but as for you, Master, well¡­"


    She trailed away, seeing as there was nothing more to be said. I understood loud and clear.


    After what I did, what I chose¡­ no way was that happening anytime soon.


    "Right," I nodded. "So it''s only you, then?"


    "For the time being, yes."


    Outside, I heard another honk, louder, longer this time. Guess I better go.


    "That''s my cue," I said, pacing back towards the doorway. "Well, tell Sera ''hi'' for me, would ya?"


    Ash was quiet for a moment, and when I looked back, she was staring at me nkly, kinda like Adalia does¡­ until she blinked again, and then she was back.


    "I conveyed your message," She said, then nking out and blinking for a second time. "And she has acknowledged it."


    "Did she say anything back?"


    "Yes," Ash gave a smile. "She wishes you the best, and hopes you are doing well wherever you are."


    Something punched at my gut. Well, at least that''s what it felt like to me.


    "Tell her, tell her, uh¡­" I breathed out, forming a smile that I didn''t feel.. "Tell her I said thanks."

 Chapter 459 - Humble Beginnings

    Riding shotgun with my dad was never the most sentimental memory I cherished of the countryside. Looking back at it now, I wasn''t exactly fond of it either¡­


    Why that was, well, I was wondering that too myself - that was until I buckled myself into the passenger seat, that''s when I finally remembered why.


    It''s ''cause the truck freaking stunk to high heaven.


    The moment I made the rookie mistake of breathing, I was sted with tear gas. The smell of ash, of smoke, the lingering trace of nicotine soaked into the seat paddings¡­ I haven''t a clue how Sammy bears it, always wanting to sit next to him.


    His truck was his mancave. I''d catch him dead before I ever caught him smoking inside the house. Anytime he was nowhere to be found, I could always count on seeing that faint cloud of white seeping out from the driver-side window.


    Right now he looked to be midway through his second piece if the singr swirl of smoke wafting from one of the many crushed cigarette butts strewn across the dashboard was anything to go off of.


    Once he saw that settled in quitefortably and quietly choking, he lip-held his cigarette, and ced us following the directions of a single dirt road.


    He drove, and I watched¡­ quickly falling back into the motions of our daily tradition. Even back then, we didn''t talk much on ourmute, and if we did, any longer than half a minute would be considered a double rainbow phenomenon.


    Yet if there was ever a time I wished he''d just open his mouth other than to exhale a puff of smoke, it would be now.


    Talk.


    "So did you really roam in red, or is that just a name that stuck?"


    I watched him from the reflection of my window, how he turned to me briefly, the way the tip of his cigarette glowed brighter, and the resulting smoke after¡­ thicker than ever.


    "Red is for initiates," He said, smoldering ash scattering down at hisp. "Most die before they can ever get the chance to advance past being red."


    He spoke the same way he brushed away the ashen pile to the ground - with indifference.


    "In my time, magic was still crude, weapons were mostly inefficient¡­ instinct was mostmonly the difference between dying or living on another day."


    Each word he spoke was its own twisty, windy branch of questions I could ask. But getting an answer to them all would be impossible, so for now, I focused on the more important ones.


    "So why be one? Why hunt Elves for a living?"


    He finished his second quickly and promptly fished out a third from a pack in the glovebox.


    "My father was just a farmer, and my mother, every day she would take his harvest, sell them at our vige market, that''s how they made a living. It was simple, peaceful, quiet. I liked the quiet. I always had. I still do."


    The spark of a lighter paused him in-between his words, leaving me wrapped up in what was already said, deep in wonder and thought, specting.


    My mind went instantly to the worst-case scenario, and I had to ask, quietly, "Did they¡­?"


    "Die?" He plopped the lighter down, blowing out another heavy one. "Not yet, not then, they were fine and healthy as can be¡­ but by the time I was fifteen, that was thest time I ever saw them that way."


    More thoughts, grimmer thoughts.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing," He said, inly. "At least nothing you''re probably thinking of. Elves didn''t ransack my vige, they didn''t murder my parents in front of my eyes. Everything was just fine."


    I found myself roundabout-ing back to the original question. "So why did you be an initiate?"


    "Because I wanted to keep that quiet for them. Simple as that."


    "And hunting Elves was your solution to that?


    "Son, Elves aren''t harmless creatures that only attack when provoked, that''s what you need to understand. Your Elf-Knight has skewed your perception. If you grant one even the slightest mercy, they will reciprocate it with death. It is just in their nature."


    I realized arguing back would just be me being ignorant. After all, he was right. What did I know? I''ve only ever known the one, whereas he''s had an entire lifetime worth of encounters under his belt.


    "The Church honed my skills, my senses¡­ apparently, I took to their training very well. I was told I was a natural. The farmer''s son, amongst children of prestigious warriors, noblemen, sorcerers¡­ three years was the standard training regiment before you are allowed to don the red cloaks. The Church decided I only needed one."


    "You were already hunting and ying Elves at sixteen?" I asked.


    "I just wanted to go home. I was told that I could, that Elf-hunters were allowed to hunt where they chose. Everything that I did, the harsh training I underwent, I just wanted to protect my home."


    Not so indifferent now, he spoke. There was a bitterness I could sense somewhere through his dense mist of white.


    "But I wasn''t allowed the same privilege. ording to the Church, I had a higher calling to answer, my life was meant for more. How was I to refuse them? I believe them. I was given impossible orders, told to scour the more dangerous regions, I was delegated the tasks that others could not do, all in the name of the Divines¡­ and for years, I adhered to their demands. I was promised that once I had done what was needed, I would finally be free to do what I wanted. But for the time being, there was always one more mission, one more problem, one more Elf to be in..."


    "Didn''t you get tired of it?" I asked, hearing the weariness in his voice.


    "Why? Why would I?" He asked me back. "If for the Divines, if for the good of the realm, why wouldn''t I be happy to do as told? They praised me for my aplishments, I was saving countless lives, I didn''t get what I wished for, sure¡­ but I was doing what I was meant to do, what I was born to do. It''s what they''ve been telling me the whole time, what reason did I have to question anything?"


    For some time, he just drove in silence¡­ a long narrow stretch of road with the asional passing vehicle. Gray ash crumbled down atop hisp again, but it didn''t seem like he noticed it¡­ or maybe he just couldn''t be bothered.


    "I killed my first human when I was neen," He finished his third, he didn''t take another. "The Church told me that it was right, that it would be just, they told me what they''ve always told me¡­ but then when I plunged my sword into her chest, saw the life leaving her eyes, when I had to wash the blood that dripped onto my shoes¡­ it didn''t feel as right or as just as they had imed it''d be."


    I heard myself swallow. "Who was she?"


    "My mother," He turned to me, his stark blue eyes reflecting the shock in my expression. "For suspicions of attempting to conspire against the Church. My mother. The crop seller."


    "Then, what? Then why did you believe them?" I sputtered out, breathless. "That''s a lie, they lied! Don''t tell me you couldn''t tell! You''re smarter than that,e on."


    "Was I?" He asked, his voice going soft. "I was raised my whole life to believe the Church''s decree was absolute. That if not for them, the whole world would have been plunged into ruins long ago. My mother told me stories of past heroes from under them, how their noble actions had shaped the world ultimately for good, that it was thanks to the wisdom of the Church, they were always able to do what was necessary of them."


    "So you killed your mother just because they told you to?"


    "I did what was necessary," He said. "They said it was necessary."


    "What happened to protecting their quiet? Didn''t you once consider you were going against what you did all this for in the first ce?"


    "I found documents in her bedroom exposing the Church''s secrets to the kingdom in the province," He turned the wheel, turned his gaze away from me. "Of course, you can say that they were nted there..."


    "They were nted there," I interjected, nearly spitting out the words.


    "And you''d likely be right," He said. "But to me, raised the way I was, told what I was told, it was reason enough for me. I didn''t have an outsider''s view, I didn''t have an outsider''s judgment. I only had myself, and I only had what I know¡­ and regrettably, back then, I just simply didn''t know enough to know any better..."


    None of this was unfolding the way I thought it would. I thought I knew how this was going to go, but just like him, I clearly didn''t know any better. In cold blood, without a word, he killed his mother.


    He shattered his own quiet.


    "And what happened to your father?"


    "He died while I was away training," He answered. "I never found out, I was never told."


    It was like I had different eyes now, a different view. Suddenly the figure I was seeing driving now, was diffrent from the man I got into the car with before.


    But it wasn''t over yet. There was more to be told, more that needed to be said¡­ the drive to town wasn''t over yet, and like it or not, this was my father as he truly was¡­ and truly is.


    I just have to ept it, I just have to know.


    The Hero of the Realm, Leonardo.


    "Tell me more."

 Chapter 460 - The Hero To None

    It was with the remainder of the drive that I came to quickly understand that Dad''s storytelling abilities weren''t as finely tuned as his skills with stray brittle twigs.


    He''d start a tale one way, and somewhere down the line, he''d loop, he''d backtracked, go so many ways sideways that by the end of it, I wasn''t even sure if he was even telling the same freaking story anymore.


    But there was amon theme, a pattern that sprouted buried within the loosely conveyed details. With every noble task that was bestowed upon him, bloodshed would always follow. For every mission that saves lives, there were at least ten others that would have him taking them instead.


    "But you were an Elf-Hunter," I pointed out, after he told another that ended just as grimly. "The things they''re having you do¡­"


    "It''s how I began, yes," He affirmed. "But it''s not how I stayed. I was loyal, I was efficient, most importantly, I did not ask questions. Most in the Church''s hierarchy were happy enough to send me hunting down rogue Elves all day. But there were a sparse few that apparently saw my peculiar talents fit for other uses."


    A tale as old as time¡­ or at least as old as the noir crime drama has been around for, and in his case¡­ probably a good few millennia.


    "Like a hitman, then?"


    It''s only a rare few instances I''ve ever seen him crack a smile. Apparently, this was one of them. "Now that you mention it¡­"


    Gradually over time, the blood that soaked his hands more often than not belonged to the very same people he swore to defend. Renowned figures of nations, strong individuals of great influence, even fellow members of the Church itself, they all fell before him. But yet these tasks delegated to him were still ever as holy, ever as just, they were always good reasons for the lives he took¡­ so long as he believed them so. And for so long he believed. Years and years of unwavering devotion¡­ never once being any the wiser.


    "How did you die?"


    "Yes, Eshwlyn," He made a sharp turn to the left. "He was - "


    "He?" I interjected. "Not ''She''?"


    "Yes, he," Dad affirmed. "It is typically a male name. I''ve no clue why your Elf is named that, but I digress," He continued on. "I was returning back from a task I was assigned when it happened. It was dark, I made a camp¡­ I think the fire was what caught his attention."


    This wasn''t a tale I wanted him to poorly tell, I kept him focused, directed the flow, pressing him on. "What happened next?"


    "My assignment was to kill a certain individual. I was told that he hadmitted treason, did something heinous that was deserving of nothing but death¡­"


    He was backtracking, but I didn''t care, I''ll rearrange the piecester.


    "The thing was, a year ago, I was assigned to protect the same town he lived in. They were talks of Elves that had nestled nearby in the forest. The rumors were right. When I arrived, they were already in the midst of being raided. I killed as much as I could, the rest fled. When I was done, he was the first person to approach me. He thanked me for what I''d done and then he invited me into his house. I met his son there. During the attack, his son was injured¡­ his leg. He would never walk again, but he said I saved him. That he was grateful. They called me a hero, they both did."


    "And¡­?" I spoke out, when he suddenly stopped speaking.


    "I had to kill him because his son suddenly started walking again," He paused again, and just when I thought he stopped, I heard him, his voice low and quiet. "Humans cannot recover from injuries like the ones he had, and there was no form of magic then that could heal such an injury. Only one race is known to possess those kinds of regenerative abilities."


    At once, I understood. "He''s an Elf¡­"


    "Half-Elf," He corrected. "The father hid his son''s true nature, hid the atrocity he hasmitted. He fell in love with an Elf, consummated with their kind, bore a child of cursed lineage, and so the Church decreed him guilty, and had sent me to provide judgment. It was my job, after all."


    He didn''t bother to exin what exactly transpired. I could pick up the pieces from there. But there was one thing I didn''t know.


    "What happened to his son?"


    "The son, Eshwlyn¡­" He took in a deep breath. "I was told to capture him, to deliver him to the Church after what I had done. After I killed his father, I turned towards him¡­ but he ran away before I could catch him, but he was slow, still slowly recovering. There was nothing he could do."


    "And then?"


    "And then¡­" He let out that breath. "And then I let him go."


    I blinked. "You let him go?" When he didn''t answer, I pressed on again. "Why?"


    "The slightest mercy¡­ my biggest mistake," He said,ing full circle. " After a few hours, It be dark, I made a camp¡­ and I think the fire caught his attention. He had a knife in his hands. He was limping. He was crying. He called me a monster, a murderer, he shouted it out so loudly he started to cough."


    His hold on the steering wheel began to tighten. "I could have sedated him, knocked him unconscious, done as I was told¡­ fulfill my task like I did all the others before."


    Hearing his tone of voice, I knew where this was going. "But you didn''t."


    He nodded his head, and I knew then his fate had been sealed. "For that one second, in that one moment, I chose to believe him instead. I never left that forest, I never got to see the sun rise after that night¡­ that''s the end right there - and they all live happily ever after."


    Not really¡­.


    "We''re here."


    The engine died, and he swung open his door,nding onto the pavement with a thud. I didn''t even notice the small buildings we whizzed on by, or the people strolling along the sidewalk. Seeing the town on either side caught me slightly taken aback. It really didn''t feel that long of a ride over.


    I jumped out after him, and it hit me all at once - the smell, the sight, the feel - exactly as I remembered it. Just the simplemodities, just simple living, and the atmosphere reflected it so. No towering skyscrapers shielding the sun, no endless rivers of metal constantly filling the roads.


    Here, it was all very tight-knit, nobody was a stranger, everybody knew everyone. You could take a stroll, and bump into your teacher, your pastor, that guy that pulled out your chair in ss that one time, and you kinda hold a grudge against him all this time but he''s a good guy now so now it''s really awkward interacting with him so you just kinda nod at each other and walk away as fast you both can, all before you even reach the other end of the street.


    Dad had a few ces he needed to visit. The first being just a few paces away - the hardware store. We rarely evere here, Dad always put off repairs unless it became an absolute necessity, and apparently, a broken toaster was where he drew the line. Fair enough, the man loves his toast.


    We were interrupted a few times wandering through the aisles, familiar smiling faces stopping to chat, most caught eagerly off guard at my surprise return home, I just smiled and nodded along to whatever they said.


    If Mom was around, no doubt we''d be standing here in the same aisle until sundown. Luckily Dad was the smile and nodding type as well, and within seconds, we were moving on ahead already.


    I think I knew what Sammy meant now. He looked so normal, he was exactly as I knew him, the way he talked, the way he carried himself. All I saw was my father. Yet the things he said about himself, the things he had done, I just couldn''t picture him being the same man in those tales. Constantly forgetting what parts he needed, doubling back to the car realizing he left his wallet there, thening up ten dors short, leaving me to pull out my own wallet to pay for the rest.


    We took a small detour to the bank before we headed to the grocer to get some ingredients Mom requested. Again, just casually weighing salmon packages in his hands¡­ those same hands that gripped countless des¡­ I just¡­


    "They made you into their killer, right?" I said, fishing out the correct package from the bunch, and tossing it into our basket. "You were used for their own means, their own goals. You stopped being what you thought you were."


    "Correct."


    "Then what happened?" I asked. "Last I checked, you were called Leonardo the Hero, not Leonardo the Assassin."


    He walked, continuing on with his task, pulling items off shelves, speaking as he did. "I know you must think I''m an idiot for believing in every single one of their lies, for simply doing as they say without questioning a single one of theirmmands. "


    I didn''t say anything to that. Too busy catching his throws with the basket in my hands.


    "But the thing you must understand is, they can be very proficient liars. Even the most obvious lie can be an irrefutable truth if they want it to be. They had all of us fooled," He gave me a brief nce. "Along with you."


    I almost missed his next toss. "How so?"


    "Leonardo the Hero does not exist. He never did," Dad stopped, squinting at the shopping list in his hand, before doubling back to another aisle. "I was never a Hero. How could I ever be one? I didn''t defeat any evil lord, I had no great feats that went renowned across the entire realm. I killed Elves, I killed people, I destroyed countless lives, that was the only thing I was ever good at. And then I died, quietly, painfully, alone. That''s all I ever was, nothing more."


    This time, I really did miss. St went a perfectly good cereal box. Dad hardly noticed, and already was on his way to the checkout by the time I got another one. He didn''t even pick out the right brand¡­


    "What do you know, what have you heard?" He spoke quietly, falling in line. "That I was a summon, a hero of forgotten legend? Strange to think that if I were such a legend that I''d be so easily forgotten, don''t you think?"


    Now that I thought about it, actually thought about¡­ what he was saying made sense. During one of my deep dives through Ria''s memories, not even she was familiar with his legend, and she had certainly lived for far longer than that.


    "The truth was, everything I''ve done for the Church, all of my deeds, all of those lives I took, upon my death - it just stopped existing, it never happened. I became just another one of the Church''s many secrets, to be buried, to be forgotten. To the rest of the world, I never even existed. Then I was brought back again, and suddenly the whole realm knew of a fabled hero called Leonardo that was aplete stranger to me. A carefully fabricated lie to inspire hope and faith in me."


    The line grew smaller, and he took a step forward. "Though I was forgotten by the world, the Church hadn''t. It was my actions, my deeds, that paved the way for their influence to rise across the realm, after all. They did not forget me. So when came a dire time where heroes were so desperately scarce¡­ it was only natural I was chosen as one of their only options in a time of great need."


    "And they still choose to keep lying to the world just as it was ending?"


    He scoffed at that. "What would they say? What do you want them to say? That they summoned a killer they''ve used in the past for their own agenda¡­ a man of no great prestige, of no great feats¡­ that out of every great hero from ages past, that this was the man that would save them from the threat of Terestra? I don''t think so."


    "But you knew," I retorted. "They brought you back, they summoned you, you had your memories, you knew the truth. You didn''t say anything?"


    "I was brought back, my memories, my personality, they were all mine, yes," He nodded along, then he spoke, and what I heard¡­ it sounded very much familiar, too familiar for my own liking. "But I am a summon. I didn''t have freedom. My body wasn''t my own, my will wasn''t my own. I am just a construct of their magic, bound to them, to their wants, to their needs. I wasn''t free. So, what could I say, what could I do? Except do what I''ve always done, and give myself for a holy and just cause. The greatest of causes."


    Sera came to mind, and Sera wouldn''t leave. I didn''t know what to say, what to think. Was what I did right, after all? Or did I... did I make a mistake?


    I...


    "Wow, that''s a cool story," A guy muttered behind me. We both turned to look at him, and he nced back at both Dad and I, clearly impressed. "Is that from a movie, a game? Sounds interesting? What''s the name?"


    "It''s mine," Dad said stoically, quickly paying for the groceries, "I write fanfics." before whisking off towards the exit. I promptly followed after him, leaving that poor guy wondering for all eternally, probably.


    Whatever. Google should have him covered.


    Probably.

 Chapter 461 - A Divine Choice

    We hauled what we had into an emptypartment on the backseat of the truck. I thought maybe that was it with the chores, and was midway into mbering onto my seat, only to then see Dad heading away in theplete opposite direction.


    I knew that direction. It was also a rare direction to take at that. Now farmers buying from farmers ain''t exactly anything new, but Dad was usually the independent type, small-time, sure, but independent. He doesn''t ask for help, unless he first exhausted all other options.


    So when I saw him marching forward towards therge ranch on the hill, naturally, I couldn''t help but wonder as to why he would be.


    "What did we lose? I asked, quickly catching up to him with a fewrge paces.


    "Harvest was bad while you were gone, I had to sell some horses," He said, in and simple. "I am going to get them back now."


    "Sold to him?" I said, nudging my head at therge estate right next to therge ranch. "I thought you didn''t like him that much."


    "But he likes our horses. He wanted to use them. He promised he''ll hold onto them as long as he can once I have enough to get them back."


    I let out a sigh. "And he also thinks you like his tea."


    "He does. I think he also brews them himself now ."


    "Oh boy¡­"


    "This might take a while," He gave me a nce, if I squint hard enough, it kinda looked like a supportive one. "You can wait a while."


    And so I did. Lounging about the vast open space of the ranch, while Dad yed nice with the owner, probably talking his ear off about the history of some new fancy paintings he''s recently imported over from France or something.


    But once I got there, I was at a total loss. After what I''ve heard, the things he said¡­ I wasn''t sure what was the right way to even process any of that.


    Half of me wanted nothing more but to be shut in a room and contemte it for hours on end, the rest of me didn''t dare touch those dangerous thoughts even with gloves and a hazmat suit.


    In any case, this wasn''t the proper ce to mull it over, what with the moos and neighs, and oinks of barnyard animals constantly in the air.


    So, I didn''t think. I found a nice tree next to the cattle, waved at the cows frolicking nearby, and settled myself nicely down, phone in hand, and took to the inte for a desperate escapade from the dark recesses from within.


    Sadly, the reception this far out of modern civilization left much to be desired. Choppy, blurry pixels made up most of my disy, but I didn''t mind it. I could still see her face as clear as day.


    Not even the shittiest quality feed possible could do a dent in detracting from her beauty. Those yellow-white pixels, I can easily fill in the gap with my mind, see her long blond hair crisp and sharp, the dimples in her smile, the lively glow in her hazel eyes.


    Amanda had been live for almost an hour now. Almost twenty-thousand in the audience just to listen to her talk. The entire stream just consisted of her swiveling in her chair, arms wrapped around her knees in arge ck baggy sweatshirt that looked suspiciously like the one I owned, rambling randomly about whatever came to mind.


    I''ve never tuned into a just chatting-only stream before, I never got the appeal of it¡­ that was until I dropped into hers, now I''m on board and full steam ahead. Listening to her talk, interacting with her chat, it was like she was really here with me. I could easily just close my eyes, and let the sound of her soft, soothing voice drift me through the hours.


    "Is it true that you have a boyfriend?"


    My eyes fluttered open, and I saw Amanda staring through the screen, a whimsical smile in the blur of pixels.


    "Is that really a question worth putting in a donation? It''s not like I''m holding the answer hostage or anything! C''mon guys, it''s not even a secret. Go get your money back, here."


    For a while, she was silent¡­ clicking and cking her mouse presumably tending to a refund. When she had done, she briefly turned back to the chat, and once more, her lips curved upwards.


    "You didn''t answer the question¡­" She read out, muttering, chuckling. Her eyes drifted back to the camera, a tender gaze staring back at me. "Yes, I do. And I love him. I love him so much you guys don''t even know. I love him so much, I could cry. He''s everything I could ever want, and everything I didn''t even know I wanted. Sure, he''s an idiot sometimes¡­ but he''s my idiot, my lovable idiot, and I wouldn''t give him up for the world. There, does that answer your question?"


    I nearly closed the stream, very nearly. I didn''t expect her to suddenly spout out a love confession on stream. So brazen, so boldly¡­ there was a bit of red mixing in with the pixels on where her cheeks were. I can empathize, I could feel the red on my cheeks too¡­ and there was a buzz in my chest, a good buzz, a happy buzz¡­ the kind I''m sure she was feeling as well, miles and miles away from one another.


    The chat was an influx of a million words, going by so fast, I could barely catch any. A lot of them were supportive in nature, lots of heart emojis being thrown away, some were feigning heartbreak, a few were actually genuinely heartbroken. But for the most part, her audience wished her the best, while simultaneously cursing the lucky guy, whoever he was.


    <<Is he watching the stream now?>> I saw one guy say.


    "No, he doesn''t watch my streams, he''s not into these things," Amanda answered, catching the same question being asked. "But I mean if he is watching right now, ooo, yeah, I think I might just die of embarrassment, so it''s a good thing he doesn''t."


    Yeah, it''s a good thing indeed¡­ as far as you know, that is.


    <<What''s his name?>>


    "His name?" She gave another sly smile. "Sorry, but madly in love and being outright mad are two very different things. I''m not gonna throw him to the wolves, you think I want him lynched? If you all need to mention him, call him ''My Beloved'', it''s the only name I''ll acknowledge from you guys. I see your nicknames there, very funny guys, hrious."


    Yeah, I see those nicknames too. I don''t think I mind being called ''OmegaChad Bro'' that much. Sounds pretty cool, actually.


    There was a noise, a loud bellowing voice dripping with pretentiousness sounding in the ins. I looked up, and dad strolled in apanied by a short, stubby owner of the ranch, doing his best to reach his arm over Dad''s shoulder.


    "Now, they ain''t exactly as good as the ones you sold me, but they get the job done just as well! Price is a little high, sure, but for your circumstances, it is a good bargain, don''t you think?"


    Heughed a heartyugh, one that Dad didn''t care to share.


    "Anyway go pick your picks, once you''ve decided, I''ll have ''em transported to your property in a couple of days," The man tried to pat him on his back, ended up having to settle with a clumsy tap on the elbow. "Still like peppermint, right? I''ll go get you some, be back in a bit."


    Leaving, the rancher caught sight of me beneath the tree, and tipped his hat. I gave a polite wave, and the moment he was out of sight, I got back up, and marched straight for the tall, sullen figure in silence¡­ and judging by that silence, doesn''t take a genius to know what happened.


    "No horses?" I asked.


    "Not our horses," He muttered, and slowly headed for the stables. "I thought he would keep them, he didn''t."


    "Why am I not surprised?"


    "It''s fine, he is well within his rights, his horses would do just as fine," He made a turn, and I followed, and the sound of hooves hitting the dirt drew ever closer. "If you have any suggestions, feel free to say."


    Unsurprisingly, I didn''t. Trenching deeper and deeper into the stables, the selections provided just blended into the same average choice no matter what we chose. So I left the decision up to him, and instead, I decided to pick up where we left off prior.


    "You said you''re a summon, a construct of their magic¡­"


    "I''m concentrating," He spoke out, eyeing a brown stallion to our left. "Can this wait?"


    "Not unless you want to send me on an existential crisis," I said. "Because if you are what you said you really are, then you shouldn''t even be alive," I continued on, the thought of it growing heavier every second. "Your summoners are dead, the magic is gone - you should be gone, right? That''s how the process works. So how do you still exist? Hell, how do I exist? Sammy?"


    Strangely enough, he didn''t think the question was as pressing a matter as I did. He moved onto the next breed, answering half-heartedly.


    "When the entire realm had heard that a hero has finally been summoned, that also includes your mother. It goes without saying, but she didn''t much appreciate this show of rebellion. Ten magi were present in my summoning, their magic equally divided. She hunted them down, one by one, and with each death, I grew feebler. In time, it came down to a sole Magus, Hoimiall, the most powerful of the ten. He had the foresight, he knew what would happen upon my re-existence¡­ so as soon as I was summoned, he ced me and himself into hiding, against the wishes of the other magi. So long as he lived, I couldn''t disappear. And so for years, we hid¡­ we just hid. While your mother continued her conquest."


    The way he spoke about his past, he sounded sopletely detached. Like he was talking about someone else, and not him. Every ''I'' a different person.


    "But he died eventually, didn''t he?"


    "Yes," He answered, moving on again. "Eventually, he did. There is no hiding from Terestra. It was only a matter of time."


    "So the question still stands," I said. "How are you alive?"


    Still indifferent, still far from the moment, he spoke. "I was chosen."


    "Chosen?"


    "The suffering, the anguish, the pleads of their people in the realm had gone on for long enough, they heard their cries, and they finally listened."


    Dad stopped in his tracks. A tall, broad horse stared back into his gaze, its blue eyes mirroring his. He reached his hand out, and gently glided it across its nose. With a soft neigh, the horse pressed back against his palms.


    He chose one.


    "And so the Seven Divines looked down upon realm, and seeking an end to Terestra''s reign, had ultimately decided on a champion to deliver their righteous judgment."

 Chapter 462 - Lost Judgement

    "Done picking your picks? All good? Noints?" The rancher pped his stubby hands, the sound erupting through the stables "Right, very nice!"


    Back before I left home for good, I remembered we had five perfectly fine horses living fine in our barn. Each excelled at one thing or another. One for plowing, another for herding, Bueller was the best at hauling the wagons, but Ferdinand was always my favorite. On his back, galloping through the meadows, nothing else could make me feel that invincible.


    Really sad not being there to see them go, or to at least say goodbye, even sadder that Dad could find only three to serve as their recements, buying them back for the same price he sold the five. Apparently, that was the bargain price too¡­


    While they both settled the transaction process over some tea, I figured I may as well have a look-see further down. Judging by the full pitcher sitting on the tray there, this might take a while.


    Window-shopping for horses was an entirely new experience for me, but I like to think that I had a good eye to know exactly what makes a steed a steed, and so far, browsing through thest few rows of the stables, not a particr one stuck out to me at all.


    It took only a disinterested minute of perusing, before I decided I had seen my fair share, and began to turn back towards the entrance.


    I''d just like to say that if I had a good eye, then thank God, I had better ears, otherwise, I don''t think I would have noticed it in the first ce.


    As I spun around, I heard it. Hooves trampling in the dirt, a soft cry, a faint whinny, growing louder, as I quickly turned back to scour for the source - that''s when I saw it¡­ saw her.


    That coat of white, that mane of silver, beady emerald eyes staring back at me from across the room. It took a moment for it to register, another moment for me to question it, ''cause for all I know, I might just be staring at an identical¡­ but when she cried aloud again, a delighted neighing upon meeting my eyes, I knew that there was simply no mistaking it then.


    "Lyn!"


    Who, where, what, when, where, how - I threw all those wondering thoughts out the stable window, and before my lips could even form a full smile, I was already at her gate, reaching out and stroking every part of her that she would allow, which just so happens to be everywhere.


    She kept pushing hard on my hands, it was like she was trying to keep them back, but her soft grunts, her little quiet squeaky noises, pretty much told the whole message.


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it," I whispered, caressing around behind her ears. "I missed you too."


    "Oh-ho, I see you managed to find the best of the lot. Good eye, kid!"


    I felt a hard thump on my back, and then a lingering imprint of five little stubs sticking to my skin.


    Rancher-man was suddenly standing next to me, smirking proud, and trying to reach to where I was petting Lyn, except he never reached, on ount of a short reach, and Lyn taking a few paces backward.


    "Unfortunately, I think she''s a little more than you or your old man can afford," said the man, giving up on his effort, and instead choosing to humbly, modestly, brag. "She''s a fine breed. Best of the best. The kind you see those rich folks in their big mansions ride around all fancy-schmancy. And I got her all to myself right here."


    Mmm-hmm, you''re telling me¡­


    "Must have cost you a fortune, then," I remarked. "Or did you have a good bargain?"


    He grinned smugly at that. "The best kind - free of charge!" Then after having a quick chortle that reminded me of donkeys, he managed to settle down enough to further borate. "See, one of my guys spotted her wandering around across the state from here. Trust me, it was a total nightmare hauling here more miles than she''s probably galloped in her life. But, hell, was it so worth it in the end¡­ so long as I can find me some wealthy oil prince or something to take her off my hands, then I''m looking at an early happy retirement."


    I listened to him talk, ramble, and so far all I got derived from that was a tant confession to thievery, a genuine grand theft auto, only without the auto.


    Y''know, I''m sure with one phone call to a certain someone, I might be able to build a big incriminating case against him¡­ but I rather not. I''m all for second chances, and I''m also all for settling things amicably.


    "I know a guy, a friend, actually," I began, peering over at him with scrutiny. "Now that you mentioned it, he mentioned to me the other day that he lost one of his horses in a storm¡­ actually pretty beat up about it."


    "Oh," He responded, offering only a frown and a tip of his head. "Poor him. My condolences."


    "White mane, green eyes..." I said, musing about. "I call her Lyn, actually."


    At that, Lyn spurred forwards towards me once again, perking her head at the mention of the name.


    Rancher man took notice of it, and rancher man didn''t exactly like it.


    "Now, I hope you ain''t implying what I think you''re implying," He said, a little re to his squinty eyes.


    I shook my head, keeping polite. "Nah, no, I''m just wondering if it''s all just a matter of coincidence, or - "


    "It''s coincidence," He interjected.


    "Right, that''s exactly what I was thinking too," Smiling, I patted Lyn a tender goodbye and began moving back to the front of the stables. "Thanks for the rundown."


    Not to worry, Lyn. Your story doesn''t end here, alone and miserable in this forsaken pretentiousnd, I''ll be back for you soon enough¡­ just gotta make a quick phone call to a certain young dashing son of a mafioso kingpin, and you''ll be happy and snug back at home before you know it.


    "I see..." spoke a relieved Leon on the other end of the line. "All the way out the countryside, huh? How''d she even get there? In your hometown, no less. And just as you are visiting! I mean, how is that even possible?"


    "Eh, contrivances, plot holes, or whatever else fate can use as a fickle excuse," I responded, keeping my voice low and in a whisper. "Me, I just chalk it up to coincidence and call it a day. Saves me the mental anguish of wondering."


    I heard him smirk through his quiet chuckle. "Guess that''s fine by me too. Anyway, you say she''s being put up for sale right now?"


    "And in very high demand," I affirmed, sneaking a quick corner peek around the stable entrance. "Better go get her quick is my rmendation."


    "I see¡­" He cleared his throat. "Well, I''m in my fencing ss right now, break is almost up, but I''ll be sure to give him a call as soon as I''m done here."


    "Word of advice: he''s not exactly the generous type."


    "Ah, well, I''m sure we cane to a clear understanding," He said, sounding optimistic. "If not, well¡­ My dad always had a good knack for negotiations. He''s just got that certain charm that I don''t, you know?"


    Oh, don''t I know it indeed. Perhaps a little too much forfort as well¡­


    "Anyway, I gotta go," Leon said in a rush. "Thanks for the heads up, really, you''ve done me a huge favor. I''m in your debt. Hopefully, there''s a way I can repay you."


    "Yeah, I suppose there is," I said. "Try not to lose her twice."


    When I hung up the phone, apparently also the cue for the transaction to be cleared. Dad emerged out of the stables, wearier, feebler than when we first entered the ranch, also now smacking the taste of peppermint from his lips, hiding his grimace as he did.


    "You were looking at a horse, the white one," He said, noticing me in the corner there. "Was it a good one?"


    I simply nodded, simply responded. "The best."


    "I see," He heaved, then turning, began making for the exit. "That is everything done. Let''s go home now."


    "Pleasure doing business!" The rancher called out after him, waving and smiling at another sessful bargain.


    Dad replied only with silence, and still keeping that silence, we both vacated the premises and headed back to his truck, and it was as the engine rumbled and rattled to life, that I decided to pick up where we left off with his tale.


    "So, you''ve been chosen as the champion of the Divines, whatever the hell they are," I turn to him, his hands gripping firm on the steering wheel. "What does that mean?"


    "Exactly as the title implies," He muttered, his focus divided between the road and his words. "I represent everything that they stand for. I am their ideals, I am their judgment, I am their sword, their shield, their benevolence, and also their wrath. When I was chosen, I no longer remained a construct of someone else, a living proxy of another''s magic, with the blessing of the Divines, I became whole again, truly alive, truly real. Reborn, I suppose you can say¡­"


    There was so much ir, so much mystique to his tale¡­ but with how dreary and monotonous he made it all sound, it was like watching paint dry, except I was listening to it instead.


    "How did they¡­ they chose you how?"


    "Voices," He responded. "In my head. They had no form. I could not see them. They only exist in sound and sense, and I heard them. One day, in my sleep, they visited. And through them, they molded me into their champion. I was blessed with newfound abilities, newfound strength¡­ it was a long and slow process, with each of the Seven bequeathing me a fraction of their powers. When I next woke, many, many years had passed. Thest Magi had been long dead by then, but I still existed. While I slept, the Divines shielded me from your mother''s gaze. It was there, emerging into a new world on the brink of destruction, that the Divinesmanded me my one final task, one final, holy and just cause - to y the Demon Goddess Terestra and save the realm."


    I heard him, I also heard the resolve in his voice - and quietly, despondently, I muttered. "But you didn''t."


    He nodded at that, with no hesitation whatsoever. "But I didn''t." borating only briefly. "For a while, a long, long while, I did. I fought. I deterred her, kept her at bay, for so long we''ve shed. I protected kingdoms, saved millions, unified nations - for a time, I guess, I really was a hero¡­ until I wasn''t."


    Then, finally, I reached the question I''ve been wanting to say for so long but could never bring myself to really ask, "Why?"


    And his response? His reasoning as to why he left an entire world to its fate, to suddenly elope with the very Demon he was tasked to destroy? The champion of the realm, of the Divines, in a whisper, he spoke. "Because, after fighting, killing, murdering, saving, living, and dying, for others for so long, believing my entire existence that the Divines guidance was right¡­ I decided, maybe perhaps¡­ they were wrong, after all."


    I was a little confused, he wasn''t making much sense, and I made that clear to him at once. "What¡­ do you mean?"


    "I was tired, son," He said, looking at me. "You said it yourself, didn''t you? All my life - I was being used.. Well, now¡­ everyone dead¡­ the Divines long gone¡­ here, there is no one that can use me anymore."

 Chapter 463 - The Devil Drink

    He was¡­ tired.


    An entire world, an entire people of every kind - gone, abandoned; because he was tired. I¡­ I wasn''t sure what to say. I didn''t - the thought had irked me for weeks, the months once I knew the truth. Every instance I thought about it, I always came upon a different answer to justify the here and now.


    Maybe the Hero lost, maybe the Demon Goddess was just much too powerful for him¡­ perhaps Kronocia''s destruction was just an inevitability, an eventuality, something that couldn''t be prevented. But here he was, outright telling me that maybe it could have been¡­


    But s¡­ Leonardo was tired.


    He was staring again. The road tended by one eye, and the other, noticing my sudden silence, my sudden disquiet.


    "You think I am to me," He spoke, so barefaced, that I couldn''t help but stare right back. "You think I should have saved them. That I should have kept fighting. Be the hero that everybody believed¡­ that thought I was."


    I replied, quiet, mildly surprised by my own calm. "I didn''t say that."


    "But you thought that," He rebutted, sifting through the glove box again and lighting another stick between his lips. "As I had, have. Many times, so many times. I know."


    Again, when I didn''t respond after a while, he continued to speak, blowing a gray cloud that swirled thick and heavy.


    "It''s okay. What I did was terrible, there is no justifying it, no reasoning with it, you don''t have to ept it, so don''t try it, don''t even think about it. Just¡­ if you could, just¡­ just understand it, understand me. My whole life, I was never free. I was always serving someone, something else. I never got to live for myself¡­ I never even got to live at all, not really¡­ so, I decided it was time that I should."


    "Only at the expense of everybody else''s¡­" I quietly tacked on at the end of his sentence.


    "If only you knew the things I had to go through¡­"


    "But I don''t, I don''t know," I interjected, my voice as t as his. "How could I? You never told me¡­ neither of you did."


    Now it was his turn to keep the silence. He drove, he puffed, and before long, we were speeding past thest stretch of road home already. I think he''d thought I''d be mad, that I''d resent him for not doing anymore¡­ he was acting like I already had, and really, I don''t me him for thinking that.


    All things considered, I should. Heys this out all on me, tells me yed a pivotal part in literal genocide, and before I could even have a moment to think, I''m supposed to understand? I really had every right to be upset, he was practically begging for it too. But I couldn''t. The things he''s done, and the things he hasn''t were all worthy of contempt, and yet¡­ for some reason, I just couldn''t bring myself to look at him that way¡­ what he did¡­


    I could understand.


    "Do you¡­" I shifted my eyes towards him again. "Do you regret anything?"


    He finished his smoke, snuffing the mes, the cinders, into a pile of burnt ash. "That I didn''t decide to leave any earlier."


    God, just what was it going to take? Just how many more heinous things must I know about before I finally decided that my parents were not the people I thought they were?


    Still, sitting there, staring there, I understood him.


    A little whileter, he was pulling up at the makeshift driveway, parking the truck where the permanent indent of tire wheelsy etched in ttened grass. All in all, we''ve been gone a good hour or two. I learned so much, heard so much, and yet the questions I had just kept gettingrger, more convoluted, intricate.


    But I had enough, after everything else, I didn''t have to urge to know anymore¡­ and seeing that little sullen look in Dad''s eyes, I think he''s running on empty with answers as well. Besides, the past was the past. It was the present now that mattered, the situation I was facing now. Harry still wasn''t cured, and until he was, I didn''t have time to dwell on what-ifs.


    Inded my feet onto familiar ground and without a word, we both fell back into procedure. Supplies in the barn, groceries in the house. He hauled his, and in the direction for home, I carried mine. I only took five short footsteps, I think, before I noticed that I wasn''t hearing his alongside my own.


    Instead, a bag slung over his shoulder, he stared, he spoke, "You''ll be better," a slight crease at the corner of his lips, not a smile, but close. "I didn''t do a lot of good in my time, I am not a good person¡­ but if there''s anything good about me - then it''s you, it''s your sister¡­ you both are the only two things I can genuinely be proud of. And I know that whatever I''m not, whatever I couldn''t be, I know you can be, you will be..."


    "Dad."


    His feet began to trudge across the dirt, gaze untethering from mine, the sun up high loomed his shadow over me.


    "And if you really manage to do what you said you''ll do," He said, as he walked off into the distance, parting words with a genuine smile. "Then you already are."


    Speechless was what he left me as. Even after all that, hearing a side of him I never knew, so easily, so seamlessly, I found myself staring at the shrinking outline of the father I always knew and admired.


    Either he was just that charming, or I was just that easy, either way though¡­


    "Thanks, Dad."


    The walk back home was surprisingly light and easy, up the porch, and into the house I went, the m of the front door announcing my return, and I noticed it was quiet, which made sense, ''causest I checked, mostly everyone else was out and about.


    Then I whirled around the corner to the kitchen, and I soon realized, I was sorely out of date with the times.


    ttering of tes, chinking of ss, Mom''s eyes caught sight of me in an instance, both her hands plunged deep in the foamy kitchen sink.


    "Oh, you''re back, wee home!" She eximed over the running faucet, delighted. "Was starting to worry I might have two runaways on my hands."


    Runaways? Oh, yeah¡­


    "Sammy''s with a friend," I said, cing the groceries on the table. "Should be back soon enough."


    "Mmm, I should have guessed as much," Her gaze followed me all the way forward, taking notice of the paper bags brimming full. "Ah, right, you went with your father. Ash mentioned that, oh, and Ipletely forgot! I wanted to text you to pick up something else. Oops, slipped my mind."


    "Something else?" I said, shooting her a look and a frown. "We nearly bought the whole store. What else could we possibly be running low out of?"


    That''s when I finally saw it, dark and tall, protruding out from the rubbish bin so prominently. A ss bottle, an empty bottle. Mom quickly shut the faucet and promptly began wiping clean the dishes, and the sses¡­ wine sses.


    "Nice, wine..." I connected the dots, ncing back at her. "You drank just now?"


    "No," She responded slyly, raising a now pristine ss over her wry smile. "We drank just now."


    "We? Who''s w -?" I gave a few mystified blinks, and then right after, I felt the realization, the final connected dot, bulge my eyes wide in horror. "You did - what?!"


    From up above, I heard a loud crash shake the ceiling - and my horror grew to terror, considering my room is the one directly right above the kitchen, and thest I checked, the only person in my room was¡­


    "Tell me you didn''t," I desperately pleaded, snapping my gaze back at her. "Just say you''re an alcoholic, tell me you''re a drunkard! You have a drinking problem, it''s bad, it''s terrible, it''s tearing our family apart - say it, admit it!"


    s, Mom''s smile only grew more prominent than ever. "It''s lonely drinking alone, and since my darling husband wasn''t home, and Adalia hates the taste, I thought Ash wouldn''t mind it one bit if I had her join me for a ss or two."


    Another loud thud resounded, this time rattling across the walls.


    "Or maybe three¡­" She corrected herself, ever so happy too. "Or four¡­"


    Oh God, oh boy¡­


    "She''s not very resistant for an Elf¡­"


    "You''re a monster," I whispered, breathless, before I whisked myself up the flight of stairs.


    And in my rush and panic, I heard her call out from below, "No, just a very impatient, hopefully, soon-to-be grandmother - good luck, dear!"


    The moment I reached the second floor, I could already hear it - beyond the closed door of my bedroom, muffled, there were noises, voices...


    "This is¡­ very¡­ unpleasant¡­"


    And to my ever-escting shock, it was Adalia I was hearing on the other side. Her usual dreamlike tone no longer present, now she sounded stressed.


    "You are being¡­ very¡­ unpleasant¡­!"


    Like, very stressed.


    "Escape is futile, you cute adorable vassal of the night! Haha!" sounded a louder, more boisterous voice. "Resist if you must, but you will submit to my strokes! You will be stroked, you will be cuddled! The Divines demand it so!"


    Another loud crash echoed - I think a shelf just toppled over.


    "Get down from there, you!" shouted the voice again, whining out loud. "Ceiling is unfair! You are being unfair! This is an injustice - and I demand you set this right!"


    Alright, I heard enough. I barged inside, nearly swinging the door off its hinges, and my lungs filled and brimming, "Alright, that is - !"


    "MASTER~!"


    A high-pitch excited squeal, almost a scream - and in an instant my eyes were blinded and flooded by white¡­ silky, snowy white.


    My neck, my neck, okay, ow, my neck - MY NECK. I''M GONNA DIE.


    "You''re back, you''ve returned to me, your touch, your warmth! Oh, how I missed it so ~!"


    The pressure, I could barely breathe! So tight¡­ getting tighter!


    "A-Ash!" I gasped, desperately trying to break free. "C-could you just¡­"


    "Ah, my name! Master has called me by my name! My lovely, beautiful name that he had so generously bestowed upon me," I heard her take in a deep gulp of air, and then I heard release it, a zesty fruity scent to her breath, and a passionate, tender whisper to her words. "And I just can''t get enough of it ~ "


    Finally, for a moment, she pried herself loose, and I lived to see another day.


    Green. Glowing, glittering green, inches from my gaze. Her eyes, they looked¡­ they looked like something that I''d never seen before.


    Somehow they were more illustrious, mesmerizing, like there was something else beyond staring back at me, something peering through her emerald greens and they looked¡­


    Fiery.


    "Now that I have you within reach, you will never, ever, ever, leave my arms again," She said, slurring, smiling, locking her arms around my neck. "In my embrace forever and ever, this vow, I promise you eternally. Till death do us part, as they say!"


    "No, I don''t think they do, actually¡­" I muttered, exchanging bewildered looks with the vampire-shaped spider clinging to my ceiling. "Better idea, how about we just put you to bed, and we can all pretend you just have a strange dream?"


    Except it seemed Ash had other ns. I only had a fleeting second to see the helicopter spasm of her ears, the sleeve of her dress hanging loose slightly revealing... and then she buried herself underneath my chin, nuzzling, cooing, happy, and content.


    "I miss this, I miss you! Oh, starved, longing, craving for your touch! For you to stroke my hair, to feel you lightly caress my cheek, your fingers intertwined in mine. Our lips grazing, your hot breath warm against mine¡­ yearning for more, a little more¡­ a kiss?"


    She looked up at me, gazing with green eyes round and wide, and her voice growing faint and meek.


    "But we mustn''t. s, we shouldn''t. Master can afford no distraction. He must remain focused. I must support him in his endeavor. I mustn''t falter nor lead his resolve astray. I must keep my desires in check, suppress it, even if¡­ even if¡­ oh, but I just love him so much!"


    She pushed, I slipped - and we both lost our footing. With a loud crash, Ash sent us sprawled out over the floorboard.


    There was no pain, why would there be? Right then, adrenaline was pumping through my entire body. Natural instinct, fight or flight kicking in, thanks to this new and bizarre experience unfolding on top of me.


    Ash, once again, a ditzy smile, and inplete serenity, snuggling and nuzzling all over my chest.


    "Mmm, Master..." She murmured dreamily. "Perchance, may I request a serving of Frosted kes? You always serve them the best¡­"


    What could I do? What could I say? This is as it is now. Nothing I can do about it.


    Adalia seemed to share the same sentiment too. I don''t know, kinda hard to read facial expressions when they''re not even right side up, and you''re suffering from a mild concussion, but she looked sympathetic enough, I guess.


    Hopefully, there''s a wiki page somewhere that states how long precisely do Elves stay drunk for.


    In the meantime, however...


    "Sure, Ash," I said, sighing, giving her a light pat on the head. "I''ll get you fixed up right away...."

 Chapter 464 - Unrestraint Restraints

    Irene was on the mind, my mind¡­ now more than ever.


    Deja vu, and suddenly I''m back in that dinky motel again, back in that rundown room. I still remembered the weight of her body, the almost suffocating sensation pressing hard against mine.


    If I concentrate, I could still almost hear the soft, low allure in her voice. I close my eyes, and hers would be staring back, shimmering, glinting that dangerous look of red.


    Suffice it to say, inebriated Irene was a terrifying force to be reckoned with.


    If that time had just stayed an isted incident, a one-off event that I could look back on, fondly reminiscent, perhaps giving a little chuckle thinking how amusing the whole thing was actually - I would have been fine with that.


    I mean really, what were the chances something as bizarre as that would ever repeat itself twice, right?


    It''s starting to feel like every time I think I had everything sorted out all well and fine, fucking life just chimes in and pulls the goddamn rug from right under me, and every time my jaw came smacking down onto floorboards, I just never seem to learn¡­ and in this case¡­


    "Master..." Her voice, so close, like a tickle in the breeze, soft music to my ears, the faint chuckle, the giddy murmur. "Tighter?"


    Her arms slowly began to slither and stir again, around my abdomen I felt them, like a pair of snakes - love-starved, affectionate snakes - ensnaring its victim, rendering them helpless. I felt her breath even more now, a chilling warmth trickling my nape, and her long, snowy-white locks draping down over my shoulder¡­ leaving me to wonder¡­


    "Were you asking me or telling me?"


    "Why, asking, of course, silly, silly, Master," She cooed, and I could feel her lips speak and move on my back. "Of course, I would never dare act first, unless I first hear your say and desire."


    And then she clung to me even tighter than before.


    "After all, what kind of Servant would I be should I act only on my impulse?"


    Right¡­


    The thin fabric, the soft pressure¡­ it was at that exact precise second, I came upon the fact that Ash does not in fact wear a bra¡­ whether I was willing to know or not.


    Still, I tried my absolute best to ignore it, to keep going on about my business, focus - my arms outstretched, my palms wide and open - I continued pouring my efforts to dismantling the barrier, to not much sess, unfortunately¡­.


    The thing was, a clear focus was the focal point to executing magic, and right then, with a dangerously adorable Ash hugging my back like some kind of elf-ko hybrid, can you really me me for being just a tincy-wince bit distracted?


    Then there''s those pair of eyes peering right at me through the kitchen window, can almost see the smug satisfaction on shimmering inside if I squint hard enough¡­ y''know, I never knew my mother much of a prankster before any of this, and if this is just her way of ying wingman, can someone please just fucking clip her wings already before she flies me too close to the sun?


    "How about a brief moment to collect yourself, Master?" Ash suggested, her sultry emerald gaze peeking at me from the corner of my eyes. "Surely you must be strained¡­ and oh, how my heart aches having to bear witness to your constant struggles, I simply cannot stand it and I sorely wish to assuage your agony in any way I am able."


    One half spoke in a slur, the other half too breathy to be even considered words, it''s amazing she''s even managing to keep her fancy way of speech.


    "Take a break, huh?" Briefly, I diverted my focus to her love-zed eyes. "What would you suggest?"


    She smiled at me, and she giggled, and the sound of her whimsical silly giddy giggle implied possibilities - endless, tempting possibilities.


    "I''ve always dreamt to feel you rest yourself upon me, to be the source of yourfort and peace, and to have you rest your head atop myp, to stroke you, to tend to you, to see your content face staring back up at me¡­ would truly be a tremendous bliss like no other."


    Once again, I just have to wonder.


    "Bliss for you, or bliss for me?"


    Ash leaned against me further, the surface of her lips grazing the tip of my ear, as she spoke, coy, "Can''t it be both?"


    Okay, I''m into this right now. Like, I really can''t lie, cute is my kryptonite, and Ash had two, glowing green and tender directed right at my sight. Without her reserves, without her discipline, all that was left of her was a big giant lump of unrestrained emotion.


    And boy was it gushing¡­.


    "Mmm, I dunno," I mused, forcing down the urge to smile. "Seems pretty irresponsible to take a break so soon after starting."


    "Aww¡­" She aww''ed, disappointed, sad, her frown and the arch of her brow looking up at me, clinging onto hope still. "I¡­ I understand, Master. But, perhaps soon, perchance? Later? Sometime? Next time? Please?"


    Oh, was that crack I just heard? Hold on, let me check¡­ ah yeah, thought as much¡­ my heart''s in a million billion pieces now.


    "Not to worry, we''ll have plenty of chances," I assured her. "Soon,ter, sometime, and next time."


    Just like that, her dazzling smile reemerged, reassembling the pieces of my heart and sending it into a flutter. Ash proceeded to snuggle on my back again, her brazen happiness sounding in a pleasing hum.


    "I''m so happy I love you," She said, now seemingly spouting just whateveres to her mind. "Master, are you happy too?"


    "Very happy, Ash, yes," I responded, indulging her.


    "How happy?"


    "Extremely happy."


    She made a strange sound. "Mmm, that is a rather broad and vague measure of your happiness, Master. I am unable to gather a precise estimation," then, she lifted herself, pouting. "And that is simply uneptable! Master, I must know."


    "Uh, huh, right," I nodded, pretending to understand. "And what do you want me to do about it?"


    "Be more precise. Much more. Very much more! This information is crucial! As your Servant, your happiness is my priority! You must be happy! You will be happy!"


    Is she telling me ormanding me? I don''t even know.


    "Precise, huh?" I snickered. "Well, I can get a measuring sk for you, but I don''t think there''s a millimeter to happiness conversion system here just yet."


    That only made her pout even more. "This is not a jesting matter, Master! Your happiness is at great risk!"


    "Yes, I''m sure it is¡­"


    "No matter what, we must find a way to gauge your happiness, otherwise I will never really know just how happy I''ll be able to make you," Her armstched onto me tighter. "And I truly want to make you the happiest you can be."


    My arms lowered too. I couldn''t focus, it was straight-up impossible to even want to. My eyes couldn''t help but be lost in every inch of her fair, whiteplexion, and so when it came to focus, Ash just took it all, stole it, swiped it all for herself¡­ and I don''t think she meant to.


    I felt my hand move of its own volition, and I felt the warmth of her cheeks on my fingers.


    "If you really, really want to gauge how happy I am," I said, slowly shifting my body until we were face-to-face. "Then, how about a demonstration?"


    She tilted her head, her lips frowning clueless. "Demonstration?"


    I closed our distance, inch by inch, until her eyes could only stare and mirror mine, the tips of our noses touching, and her soft, supple lips and my own, grazing¡­


    "Ah, no, y-you mustn''t!" Ash quickly darted her head away from mine, her gaze wide, and with a meek expression burning red. "W-We mustn''t, Master! No, no, no, no! No! W-We can''t!"


    She was swaying as she spoke. Drifting tipsy left and right, while shing me a reproving, reproachful look.


    "Distractions, Master! Your resolve must hold firm! My feelings cannot interfere with your endeavor! No! It is not right! I solemnly vowed to keep my feelings buried until you''ve seeded! That is¡­ that is the right way, indeed!"


    I was¡­ bemused, luckily, I have plenty of experience speaking to the inebriated. Call it a skill.


    "And kissing you, touching you, will - what, break my resolve?"


    "No!" She snapped, jutting her head forward as she did. "Instead, it will break my own! A single kiss, and no doubt, my resolve will crumble. I will not be able to resist. I will wish, crave, desire for more! I will want you more! Your touch, your warmth, your love¡­ I will continue to want it more and more! And you!" She poked me with her finger. "You, being the loving, benevolent Master I love so, so much, will only choose to adhere himself to my wants, my desires! Because he is so loving and benevolent! And, above all, that must not happen no matter what the cost!"


    When she was done rambling, slurring, she took a gasp, forgetting to breathe, before she stumbled, and I caught her, slowly resting us on the dirt, as she slumped her head again against my chest.


    "And that is why¡­ Master," She said, ending her tangent with a feeble whisper. "I must keep my feelings for you¡­ unspoken, unacted upon for now¡­ no matter¡­ what¡­"


    So that''s why she''s been so awfully twitchytely, that, plus being in her more ''affectionate season'', it must have been a struggle. I''m surprised she was still holding herself back given her current condition.


    And all this time, I thought I was the one here resisting my carnal desires¡­ Ash has gotten me beat by a mile.


    "I''m doing¡­ good, aren''t I, Master?" She murmured, stuffing her face into my shirt. "I''m not¡­ distracting you, am I?"


    Well, I don''t know about the ''unspoken'' part, but¡­


    "You''re doing a very good job," I said, giving her head a brief, gentle stroke. "Very good."


    "Mmm," She made another sound. "How good exactly?"


    Oh, here we go again¡­

 Chapter 465 - Starved For Time

    A perfect autumn''s day breeze, a clear ocean of blue hanging from above, rarely could you find a more perfect day toze beneath the cool shade of a tree. Everywhere I look, everywhere I''d listen, it was just peace and serenity all around. The birds in flight, the soft chimes of the wind rustling in the leaves¡­ and Ash taking a nap on myp.


    So yeah, in a way, Ash''s wish for a rxing respite sorta came true, after all¡­ for her, anyway.


    As I continued my struggle against the barrier, in stark contrast, she was in total tranquility just inches right below me. I didn''t even realize she was even there until I suddenly noticed it was getting easier to maintain my focus. Before that, we were just talking - it was just her, mostly, also just nonsensical murmurs, mostly - with me jutting in a word or two every once in a while, then eventually, those murmurs turned into soft snores, and now here we were.


    My legs were getting a little numb, that, and my knees were also starting to feel sore from being pressed against the dirt for so long, but I think I''d rather amputate, than attempt to rouse her awake. True love is never painless, after all.


    Maybe it was just a cebo, but feeling her warmth, just knowing that she was so close to me, I could feel my fingers push deeper into the invisible, but in turn, it also pushed back - hard. Like pricks, like a million tiny little needles stabbing every inch of my palms over and over, burrowing deeper and deeper into skin, tearing flesh, hitting bone. That''s what it felt like going deeper.


    The moment I felt the sensation, itpletely overwhelmed me. I heard myself hiss, felt my arms instantly jolt backward, and in an instant the pain was gone, but even then, my hands were still trembling.


    Ash rolled over in her sleep, her pointed ears twitching once, and rxed again, her slumbering bliss undisturbed. Meanwhile, again, in contrast, I was struggling to hold myself back from sounding like a dying whale, probably broke a few teeth too, keeping it clenched so hard.


    "You are¡­ too fast¡­." There was a sharp gust in the breeze, a howling in the wind that didn''t belong. "You hurt¡­ yourself¡­ you need¡­ to be¡­ slower¡­"


    Adalia emerged from somewhere out of my peripheral eye, slowly shambling her way towards me as if she''s always been there all along and I just never noticed it¡­ for all I know, maybe I really didn''t.


    "Slow," I repeated, clenching and unclenching my fist until the sensation faded away. "I was being slow."


    "No¡­ you are fast¡­ too fast¡­" I heard her speak again. "Be slow¡­ barriers hurt¡­ a few days¡­ a few weeks¡­ a few months¡­ a few years¡­ it is¡­ normal¡­"


    Barriers hurt, I heard this before. Mom forced her way to Astra''s, what did she say - it was the closest she felt to dying? If that''s the agony I''m up against, if that''s really what it''s going to take to get through this, then¡­


    "I don''t even have days," I said, stretching my arms forward once more. "Fortunately enough, nothing I''ve done so far hasn''t exactly been normal either."


    "It will¡­ hurt¡­"


    I just sighed at that. "What hasn''t?"


    She stopped walking, the hems of her dress skirting inches away from my eyes. Her misty eyes looming above, I saw them shift¡­ first onto me, then slowly to the Elf sleeping serenely right below.


    "So," I said, interrupting her unblinking stare. "What brings you here? Shouldn''t you be asleep?"


    "I slept¡­" came her soft excuse. "Not sleepy¡­"


    "Not busy either, apparently," I remarked. "You had a good talk with my mother?"


    "Yes."


    "So what did you guys talk about while you were gone?"


    "Stuff."


    "I see," I blinked. "Anything else?"


    She blinked back. "Other¡­ stuff¡­"


    "Private stuff too, it seems," I said, quickly getting the hint. "Fine, fine, won''t pry."


    There was that sensation again, the tips of my fingers buzzing. I went silent, concentrated - focus. I pushed in, slowly, gradually, the buzz getting stronger.


    And then that jolt again, that prick, a million''s agony in less than a second.


    I didn''t manage to suppress my voice as well this time. It was a painful grunt, I sounded like a tea kettle verging on boiling point.


    Ash was stirring again, her sleeping face tightening, almost as if feeling my pain as her own. She rolled once, then stopped¡­ her closed eyelids, her slightly parted lips now directly staring at me.


    Then, to my side, I noticed someone else was staring too¡­ quite closely, in fact. But the moment I lifted my head up again, all that was present, was just Adalia''s emotionless expression.


    "There was¡­ one thing¡­ I did ask... her¡­" She muttered out of the blue.


    "Yeah?" I breathed out, wincing. "Which is?"


    "To¡­ help you¡­" Adalia replied. "I wanted her¡­ to help you¡­ I tried¡­ telling her because... I didn''t agree¡­ with her¡­ and... I tried¡­ for a long time¡­ but..."


    She trailed off¡­ she didn''t have to say. I already know. The fact that I''m still on my knees here, that my arms were still jolting here. It''s okay, it''s fine, I wanted to let her know.


    "No worries," I shed her a smile, lifting my numbing arms once more. "Thanks for trying."


    Perhaps we were being a bit too loud. Ash was a real light sleeper, tossing, turning, then drowsily muttering in her sleep, "I''m¡­ here¡­ love¡­ you¡­" then with a peaceful smile, settled back down deep into her slumber.


    And there it was, that stare once again, and this time, it didn''t move. Adalia blinked, and for once, her gaze didn''t seem so far away.


    "Ash is¡­ happy with you¡­" She muttered, her stare lingered onto her for a while longer. "And you are happy¡­ being with her..."


    Not exactly sure what stating the obvious has anything to do with anything, but okay.


    "Just noticed that, did you?" I snarked, turning my gaze away to the task at hand. "Just don''t try to ask me to measure anything, I ain''t making that mistake twice."


    She ignored that and continued on with her train of thought aloud, "Amanda too¡­ Irene too¡­"


    Okay, I think I know where this train was going¡­


    "Mmm, I think someone''s jealous."


    "Jea¡­ lous¡­" She cocked her head. "I don''t know¡­ what that feels like¡­"


    "No, I think we''ve already been through this routine before," I said, shing her a look. "And yes, you do."


    No response, nothing to say to that apparently. So instead I spoke some more.


    "I am happy spending time with you too, Adalia," I assured with a half-smile. "Anytime you aren''t asleep, or faraway elsewhere, that is, I always have fun spending time with you."


    Her expression was mute, as was the look in her eyes.


    "Are you¡­ telling the truth...?"


    I almostughed at that - definitely would have woken up Ash if I did.


    "Well," I said, settling with a quiet chuckle. "Does it look like I''m lying to you?"


    She eyed me for a while, silently, intensely, before finallying to a conclusion.


    "You''ve never lied¡­ to me¡­ before¡­" She lowered her gaze. "So I¡­ don''t know¡­"


    "And that''s all that needs to be said about it," I simply replied.


    For a long moment, there was just silence. I took that chance to concentrate, focus, drowning out any and all distractions. It was just about there, that sensation again, in my fingers, to my palms, and then...


    "Can you¡­ prove it¡­?"


    Gone. By her voice, by her question. A question I didn''t think I heard right.


    "What?"


    I looked back her way again, but instead of seeing her dress in the grass - her clouded eyes were suddenly leveled with mine.


    In the silence she moved, she bunkered down, got closer, way closer, her pointed fangs slightly visible, as she spoke again, "Can you¡­ prove it¡­" and added more. "To¡­ me¡­?


    If I never lie, then she never jokes, which made her sudden request a whole more bizarre.


    "Prove it?" I furrowed my brows. "Seriously?"


    "I want to¡­ know¡­. that you''re not lying¡­ to me¡­" was her brief offer of an exnation.


    "Can''t just simply take my word for it?" I said, my bemusement widening my smile more and more. "Don''t you trust me?"


    "Actions¡­ speak louder¡­ than words¡­" She responded, tilling her head askew again. "That''s what¡­ Terestra said to me¡­ when I asked her¡­ to help you¡­"


    I let out a sigh. "Yep, she''s a wise woman, alright."


    "Yes¡­ she is..." Adalia nodded. "So¡­ will you¡­?"


    Will I? All those times I tell her something, and she''d believe me without question, now all of a sudden she needs proof first? Yeah, not buying it.


    "So if I do it, then you''ll believe I ain''t lying?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­"


    I smiled. "And this isn''t just some borate scheme to try and get me to spend some time with you?"


    A pause.


    "No¡­"


    Okay.


    "Right then," I said, letting my arms fall limp to my side. "Welp, care to go for a swim?"

 Chapter 466 - Squeaky Third Wheel

    "Master!"


    I was rifling through my clothes closet when I heard that, and then there was a muffled thunk, the sound of head colliding with the top shelf.


    Loud sounds startle easy, did you know? Especially when you aren''t expecting it at all¡­ I just found that out for myself.


    "Yes, present," I muttered, groaning. "Thanks for the warning."


    Seeing stars, I pulled my head out of the pile of shirts that just avnched all over me thanks to the impact and turned towards the noise, that voice - that swaying, tipsy, not-so-dignified Knight leaning unsteadily against my doorway with her entire body.


    Pretty sure I settled her down nice and easy beneath a tree before I left. Either I wasn''t as gentle as I thought, or¡­


    "Was your bed notfortable enough or something?" I asked.


    Ash had her right cheek squishing heavily on the frame, and so when I saw her pout, she kinda looked like a very angry duck that also just got stuck by an even angrier wasp.


    "My pillow abruptly went astray, missing¡­ how am I ever to be at peace without it?" She whimpered, the sound of her low husky voice a surprising appeal to my ears. "Frantically, how I searched and scoured,pletely nowhere to be seen. I was alone. My distraught, my horror¡­ oh, I feared the worst."


    Y''know, I really had thought perhaps that a quick nap would have drained all the alcohol from her system. I mean, usually, that''s the case, right?


    Yet here she was stumbling, shambling¡­


    Apparently not.


    She tripped, and like lightning, I felt my body spur forward, catching her chin on my chest, and breaking her fall.


    It was a valiant, worthy sacrifice of a few ribs, as was the air in my lungs as well - and my reward for saving the drunkard in distress?


    Why, even more of a beating on my chest, of course. Her fists went flying, hammering very, very, gently against me, that I hardly felt anything. If anything, it actually felt quite nice.


    The grumpy pout on her face on the other hand...


    "But it''s worst! Worse than worst!" She continued to bemoan, those bleary green eyes staring dazed up at me. "Beyond my horror, beyond my imagination! Master, I never knew you so cruel. How could you?"


    "That''s a very good question," I said, taking her pummeling hands into my own and settling them down. "But before I give you my answer, do you mind telling me first whatever it is you think I did that you''vee to hate me forever now?"


    "No, no hate, I don''t hate you, Master. I jest, I still love you," She mumbled, distracted, before quickly finding her thought process again. "I tell you so, and yet irregardless you just keep leaving! Leaving me! Why is that? At your side is where I rightfully, truly belong, but it seems as if as ofte we''ve been spending more time apart than we do together. It''s strange, it''s worrying, and it''s¡­ it''s lonely¡­"


    I felt her fingers grip tighter,pletely intertwining them with my own. Seriously, there''s only so much affection a guy can handle¡­


    "You never mentioned this before," I said. "And even if I do leave, it''s never for that long."


    "It''s long enough," She mumbled, taking another deep whiff in the wrinkles of my shirt. "Missing you is my greatest agony, Master."


    It''s like Ash doesn''t have a filter anymore. All her feelings, all her thoughts, no longer having to be funneled through a sense of grace and modesty first. Every word Ash spoke now was truly her in her entirety.


    "I''m right here, Ash."


    Yes, but not for long, surely!" She pulled away from me, straightening upright, and did the most snobbish turn of the nose I''ve ever seen. "Surely, again you''ll leave me once more! In fact, you even n to! You intend to! A scheme, a plot! I know it! I heard it!"


    Is there like a short circuit in her emotions? ''Cause I could have sworn she was being all adorable and meek just a second ago.


    I stood there quietly for some time, but it didn''t take long at all for me to finally pinpoint the cause of her outburst. I mean, what else could there be?


    "Hardly a master n," I said, snickering, turning, and delving my arms back into the pile of clothes on mountain high. "We''re just going for a swim."


    From behind, I heard a kettle whistling. No wait, that''s just Ash again.


    "You couldn''t have known about it from me, considering I''m up here, so I''m guessing¡­" I threw a brief nce, raising a brow at her staring crossed and with her arms crossed. "Adalia?"


    "Master, she schemes! She ploys! I know of her intentions! They are bad! Bad intentions! Very bad! Master, can you not see? Do you not realize? Right now you are being manipted as we speak."


    Well, that''s news to me¡­ considering I was the one that suggested it in the first ce. Whatever though, I''ll just keep indulging her for now.


    "She intends to usurp my time with you for her own. Using her wits, her cunningness, her¡­ her adorableness! That is how she sought to aplish her goals. It is evil. Truly!" She paused, giving the thought the moment of contempt it deserves. "And once she has you, I won''t. You''ll be spending your time with her, and not with me. And I''ll be all alone again. Just as she intends. She''s stealing you from me!"


    Wow, she really thought this conspiracy through and through here. Almost had me convinced too.


    But before I could poke at and widen the holes in her theory, I felt a gust of wind breeze by me, which was strange, considering the window was shut - and the very next second, a voice.


    "Not¡­ true¡­"


    Suddenly, Adalia was sitting at the foot end of my bed, her clouded gaze ncing at us both, as if she''s always been there all this while.


    Probably has too.


    "Won''t¡­ steal¡­ never... steal¡­" She muttered again, directing her words to a frowny-faced Ash. "Only¡­ borrow¡­"


    "No!" Ash retorted, and I almost was buried alive in another mountain as Ash jumped and clung her arms tight around me. "Master is my Master! Go seek one of your own, if you truly desire one so much!"


    Is selfishness like a side effect of alcohol? Can any experienced drunkards out there please verify? ''Cause I feel like this was a level of clinginess too far.


    "Ash, ash!" I called out, before things could manage to escte. "You know you''reing too, right?"


    At that, I felt her shifting about again, and I felt a tingling in my neck as her long white locks poured over my shoulder. Her gaze to my right, blinking once.


    "I am?"


    Okay, I guess airheadedness is another one of those nasty side things. It''s a wonder people even drink¡­


    "She¡­ is¡­?"


    You too, Adalia? Really?


    "Unless there''s a reason you think that she shouldn''t," I said, giving the vampire a raised look and a brow. "Is there a reason?"


    Adalia''s distant expression remained as mute as ever, giving only a single blink of consideration before she decided.


    "No¡­ reason¡­" She said faintly. "Ash can¡­e¡­"


    I won''t pretend I didn''t see that look of mild disappointment disappearing with another blink.


    Ash was right about one thing, she did have ns, after all - though what they were, guess we''ll never know.


    "Here, catch."


    With a quick toss, I flung a set of clothes at both of them. Ash caught hers with her face, and Adalia ripped a small hole in one, plunging into her ws.


    The both of them shared the same expression between each other - confusion.


    I exined, "Since none of you have any swimwear. I figured some of my old clothes would do just as fine too."


    "Wear¡­ them¡­?" Adalia whispered, a little reluctance in her tone.


    "Master''s clothes¡­." Ash breathlessly spoke.


    "You don''t have to, if you don''t want to," I quickly said to Adalia, before turning an eye to a grin-bearing Ash. "And you sound like you want to too much."


    Okay, maybe the whole wearing-my-clothes thing was a bad idea¡­


    I promptly took the clothes back, stuffing them in a duffel bag I had stashed under my bed for who knows how long now.


    "We''ll figure it out when we get there," I said, zipping it close. "For now, we''ll just - "


    "Going swimming, I hear?" sounded a familiar gentle voice from beneath the doorway. "So nice and free we are, it seems. It''s so nice to see."


    Okay, this was the third time now someone waltzed into my room unannounced - what is privacy anymore?


    Mom''s dark eyes met mine from across the room. Her small wry smile so ominously prominent beneath her kind, kindred gaze.


    "It''s rude to eavesdrop," I said.


    "Mmm, perhaps," She mused, nting her head sideways. "But I argue it''s even ruder to make such beautiful girls wear your shabby old clothes, blemishing their beauty, their looks! Have you no heart? Oh, why, I don''t recall ever raising you this way."


    "Oh, you really don''t wanna go there, trust me."


    "Ah, yes, fair enough, I suppose," Mom gave a sheepish smile. "Point still stands however. That is simply no way to treat a girl."


    I raised my arms in the air. "What else is there? You want me to raid Sammy''s closet instead?"


    "Even worse."


    "Hey, I''m open to suggestions!" I nudged my head at her. "Well? What would you do then?"


    "Me, hmm? Let''s see..." She briefly pondered, before slowly continuing her way across the hallway, with a faint conniving chuckle sounding from a distance. "Girls? Ash? Adalia? Five minutes, please?"


    That was her bedroom I heard her voice echo from¡­ in which case, um¡­ hmm¡­


    Adalia followed her lead without a second''s hesitation, but Ash on the other hand.


    "Do I? Umm, hmm," She narrowed her lips, clinging her arms even tighter around me. "Master, must I follow? I wish to stay with you."


    Now that''s cute, but¡­


    "Five minutes, Ash," I shed her a smile of encouragement. "It won''t be long at all."


    Sighing, mumbling, grumbling, she whispered, "It''s long enough¡­"


    Ash drew her arms away from me, and wobbling a little unsteadily, she made her way out my room and across the hall, leaving me alone here with nothing but my thoughts to keep myself upied.


    Right then? The hell does she n? What was her way? She sounded confident, assured. Like it was all part of a n? Can''t be. That''s such a bloody reach.


    What? You telling me the time where I spent in the city preparing toe home, she went out of her way to buy some swimsuits for the girls beforehand ever in case a situation like this arises? No way, she doesn''t know who I was going to bring. Hell, she doesn''t even know anyone''s sizes! Yeah, that can''t be it, no way! Ain''t possible at all¡­


    Right?


    Then again, the fact that I was even considering it a possibility after all pretty much means that¡­


    Welp, I sure do hope it was money well spent at least.

 Chapter 467 - Soul Loophole

    Five minutes came and whizzed on by in the blink of an eye. I returned the duffel bag back into its ce of rest, umting dust and cobwebs for all eternity and beyond.


    Another five minutes went by, and I even had time to poke and prod at a few of my toy figures just for old time''s sake. I had an elf figurine stashed all the way at the back of everyone else. It never was much of a favorite in the past, but y''know, after experiencing some life-altering events, growing as a person, I think it''s more than safe to say that little elfy here deserved her own spot at the front lineup next to Gandalf and Master Chief.


    Surprise, surprise, another idle moment of five adds up to fifteen minutes, and that''s when I had the ingenious idea to knock on mom''s door and politely ask exactly how long five minutes is in Demon Standard Time.


    "However long it needs to be!" chimed her muffled voice from behind her locked bedroom door. I think I also heard some drunk Ash''s noises on top of it, she sounded like a frightened mouse, but it was a little hard to hear over mom''s sinister chuckle faintly sounding as well.


    Should I be concerned? Maybe. But like hell I was gonna barge in there and risk a special spot for my name in some sexual offender registry.


    Welp, guess I''m waiting outside, then.


    I decided to take a walk while I loitered, but to where was a whole ''nother question. My feet just move, I let them guide me, allowing aimless wander to choose my destination, which, after a minute of it, turned out to be somewhere closer than I thought - the barn.


    It seems as if my subconscious really was that keen to overwork itself to death if this is all it could think about.


    Both barn doors were already slightly parted open, both rusted chain and lock hanging loose over one of the handles. Before I even went inside, I could already hear noise from within - hush rustling, metal nking, grunts, and heaving - slowly, I swung the doors wider, letting the sunlight bleed inwards and unveil a bulky, lumbering silhouette clearing out an empty stable to the side.


    Dad''s stark blue eyes whirled at me briefly, and grunted once in greeting before quickly returning back to his work, rustling and nking all the way.


    I grunted a ''hello'' back, before steeping deeper in. The barn was a whole lot cleaner than before, less clutter, no random tools strewn about, everything had a more organized feel to it.


    The deeper I headed, the more distinct it became, that sound, that breathing - heavy,bored breathing


    - this particr section here had no organization to it. Straws of hay were all over the ce, the ground was a bit damp, sticky, smelled like orange too, and then there''s that breathing, that struggling¡­


    Harry was lying on his side facing towards me. He was still asleep, but it was abundantly clear that it was not a peaceful sleep one bit. Teeth-baring, eyes straining, there were tears at his clothes, his shirt, little crude slits exposing parts of his bare chest like someone had been wing away at it¡­ like he was¡­.


    "If you are concerned, try not to be," the noises momentarily ceased, and Dad''s blue eyes found mine once more. "This is good."


    "Is it now¡­" I muttered, eyeing the agony on Harry''s expression and feeling just a little bit dubious. "So what is happening?"


    "You ced a ward, didn''t you? It''s working."


    "He''s in pain¡­"


    "A lot of pain," He said, and the noises continued, business as usual. "It''ll settle in a few hours."


    "But why?"


    "Foreign entities," He exined through grunts. "First a parasite, now a ward, the human soul does not take well to being invaded. It''s a delicate thing. Painful when disturbed. You''ve heard of Subjugation? Same principle."


    If sympathy was calcble, something you could urately, then I think the amount I garnered for this man would have fried even a quantum supeputer.


    Going through so much pain, so much anguish, and he hasn''t even the faintest idea why or what for? Even if I did save him, what''s next for him? That mental toll isn''t just gonna disappear¡­


    "There''s nothing you can do for him now," Dad said, seemingly peering into my thoughts. "If you''re that worried, consider the fact that he evensted this long, even with help, that is already a remarkable feat in and of itself."


    I continued my streak of short questions, "How so?"


    "As with everything else, you need to have the will, the resolve," He looked up at his work, nudging his chin at the unconscious, writhing Harry. "All that pain, a parasite leeching your very essence for days, the trauma, the stress¡­ and he''s stillsting, he''s still fighting. Anybody else - and we wouldn''t even be here talking about this. He''s strong, he''ll stay strong¡­ because clearly he has something in life worth staying this strong for."


    Nick and Hayley both shed in my mind, and I felt my own resolve strengthen even more.


    "But rest is just as important as resolve," came his voice, and immediately I sensed the beginning of a lecture. "Now you have plenty of thetter, but barely any of the former. Take a few hours, for your own good, both of yours. Go sleep, go eat, go do anything. The barrier is not going anywhere."


    I know that tone, that deep bass in his voice was all too familiar. Y''know the voice, the dad voice. The kind of voice you didn''t dare argue against.


    And yet still my gaze wouldn''t stray from Harry, my subconscious really has a death wish, doesn''t it?


    "Just¡­ onest thing, I just wanna know one more thing," I said, then hearing a sudden pause in the noises took that as a sign to go on. "When that barrier goes down, what happens next? He''ll be saved, but how exactly will be saved?"


    For the next few seconds, I heard only Harry''s continued grunts and gasping. Dad had a face on, that faraway gaze like he needed a few moments to ponder on about it.


    Then¡­


    "I said it before, didn''t I? There is no getting rid of the parasite. It is a fragment of another soul, it can be tampered with, but there is no destroying it. Topletely be rid of a soul in its entirety, only the Lady Enstar possesses the means of doing so."


    "But Mom - "


    "Can''t," He interjected. "Even Gods, even her, must adhere to the limits of their capabilities."


    I was¡­ confused. This wasn''t making sense to me.


    "Then, what is - you''re saying Mom lied to me?"


    "No, she meant what she said," He immediately replied. "She''s so proud that you''ve be so noble and kind. Last night before bed, she kept going on and on to me about it. Your mother wouldn''t dare let your efforts go unrewarded. She will keep her promise, she will help you."


    And suddenly, we''re back again at square one with me asking once more, "Help me how?"


    "As I said, there is nopletely destroying a soul," He said. "But there is discing it."


    I blinked at him. "Meaning?"


    "The parasite feeds on the soul, fusing together, to be one and whole. But if it is instead offered and given another vessel, a stronger soul, a more powerful host¡­ in order to save this man, your mother intends to bond with the parasite in his ce, and it will feed and fuse with her soul instead."


    At once, I could hear the rms ringing in my head, see the giant red gs fluttering before my eyes.


    "And what happens when that happens?" I asked.


    "Typically, the new host would be the one consumed instead. A sacrifice in the victim''s ce."


    I turned towards him, and there he was staring back so blunt, so casual, like we''re talking about the weather or something. Well, there''s a reason for that, I suppose.


    "And we''re not worried about that particr aspect because obviously, that wouldn''t happen to her, right? Considering who exactly it is we are talking about here."


    "I don''t know, I have no idea what will happen. It''s never been done before," came his ever as blunt reply, then seeing the look I gave him, added. "But she''s not worried, and so neither am I."


    Meaning to imply that I shouldn''t be either¡­


    "If she knew she couldn''t, she wouldn''t," Dad said, diving his head back down into the stable, rifling through scraps. "If the Divines and their champion themselves couldn''t do it, then what measly little parasite stands a chance?"


    "Knock on wood¡­" I muttered.


    He continued to grunt, heave. "If you''re that worried, ask her yourself. Now if there''s really nothing else, I would really like you to rest. Sleep, eat, go, shoo."


    Yeah, I suppose I have dawdled around for long enough already. Time to go. Harry grunted again, and I gave him onest nce - a quick silent prayer - and retraced my steps back to the entrance.


    Once there, Dad called out again. "So what are you going to do? I really rmend sleep, because - "


    "I''m going to theke," I said.


    A pause. "That works too."


    "Yeah, with Ash and - " then before I could even drop Adalia''s name into the sentence, Dad''s head popped back up over the stable fence, his stare going rigid. I did a do-over, raising a brow at him. "With Ash and Adalia¡­"


    "To swim?" He asked.


    I gave a scoff. "Wow, how''d you guess? I was thinking skydiving."


    He didn''t share my amusement, but he rarely ever does anyway. Humor''s just a lost cause for him.


    His lips move, twisting, contorting into all shapes and sizes like he was trying to say something but just didn''t know how words are formed anymore. Until finally, he let out a breath.


    "Um, I don''t know if you notice, but¡­ your El - Eshlywn is - Ash is, um, she''s currently going through a - "


    "A phase?" I suggested.


    "A sexy phase."


    Oh, I guess the humor didn''t die, after all.


    "I know," I said, nodding, smiling. "But how did you know? Can you sense it too, like Mom does?"


    "No, I just guessed, and I was right."


    I tilted my head. "Guessed how?"


    "You''re not going to make me repeat my whole life story again, are you?" He asked, making another surprising funny. "I know Elves. More than most. They convey a lot with their eyes, their ears, more than their lips sometimes¡­ a single nce at their faces, and I''ll know exactly what I''m up against."


    "That so?" I quizzed, crossing my arms at him. "So tell me, then - what exactly am I up against?"


    "A very interesting afternoon," He mused, then dove back into his work.


    "Right¡­" I muttered, then turned away. "Be back soon."


    "Yes," He said back. "Be safe, understand?"


    I had to chuckle at that. "Safe? Who do you think is going to drown?"


    "Not that kind of safe."


    What? What does he mean not that kind of - oh¡­ okay, then¡­


    I didn''t chuckle at that.. "Understood."

 Chapter 468 - Changing Room

    It''s been quite a while since I went for an actual swim; between mob bosses, verging bankruptcy, and what else - oh right, averting magical catastrophes one after another by the skin of my teeth, there really wasn''t much time to indulge into leisures times.


    Well, so long as you overlook all the other time I''ve indulged in leisure times¡­ shopping, bumper-car riding, restaurant hopping, convention going, yeah, other than those things and some other things I probably forgot to mention - I''ve been the busiest busy bee, indeed.


    When I got back to the front yard, I stumbled onto a crowd of three just only then passing through the porch. That crowd dwindled down into a pair, as the snowy-haired figure of the three instantly spurred forward at the sight of me. Luckily I came prepared and nted myself firm on the ground before those slender arms could coil themselves around me and make the both of us fall.


    "Master~" Ash mewled, so soft, so earnest, you''d think I had been gone for a millennium, then she sighed, and I could feel a tension oozing away from her body. "Ahh, now I have returned to where I truly belong again¡­"


    I gave her long, silky hair a long stroke, kinda like petting a pet, and I swear I actually heard her purr.


    In contrast, Adalia was a little more subtle, a little more discreet. I didn''t even see her move and all of a sudden - there she was - two wispy eyes staring right by my side. Her nk face seemingly expressing just a little more.


    "So, the both of you fit for ocean travel now?" I asked.


    "Yes¡­" Adalia answered first. "Terestra¡­ gave gifts¡­"


    "Indecent gifts, Master!" Ash interjected, outraged, her twitchy pointy ears glowing a little red. "Mmm, so kind, so generous! And yet¡­ so very, very indecent! I''ve never¡­ so much skin¡­ I could never¡­ but how am I to deny ever your parents'' albeit unconventional kindness?"


    So mom did go out of her way to get swimsuits before. This freaking woman seriously goes above and beyond for the most strangest of things.


    What did she have them wear, what did she choose? Oh great, now I have this stupid thought on the mind, and I bet if I ask, I''d be answered by that sly smile again.


    Their clothes were still the same. Ash''s long blue dress still fluttered with the breeze, nearly hiding her feet on tiptoe reaching up to me, and Adalia was still more frills andces than actual skin. Well, no duh, what was I really expecting here - for them to catwalk all the way to theke wearing nothing but the skimpiest excuse for a swimsuit?


    Yes¡­


    "Don''t worry about lunch, or that guy you kidnapped in the barn," Mom chimed in, waving a hand by the porch. "Your father and I will take care of it."


    Usually, I''d second guess that statement, but I feel like the trip''s already been detoured and dyed long enough. I don''t know if Adalia could feel impatience, but I rather not test that theory right now.


    "We''ll be back soon," I said, turning tail and beginning our journey into the woods. "I hope anyway."


    Once again, Mom''s sinister chuckle continues to haunt me even in goodbyes. "I''m not."


    There were multiple obstacles to ovee before we were to reach our destination. The first of which was a small climb over a broken precarious fence, then a nest of overgrown weeds that rustled loudly with every step, then after that it was just a brisk walk across the forest grounds before we reached.


    Alone, by myself, my shortest time was probably around six-seven minutes¡­ but being apanied by a rather ditzy Elf and a sunstroke-prone Matriarch, let''s just say I won''t be breaking any personal best anytime soon.


    In fact, speaking of the sun¡­


    "You''re not bothered?" I asked Adalia, who has been silently trailing my every step without any noticeable struggle. "Around now, I actually expect you to start clinging onto my arm forfort."


    Not that that''s an actual possibility, what with Ash currently upying both with every near stumble and fall she manages to trip herself into. Even now, my eyes were always set on her frolicking further on ahead.


    Adalia continued to walk unbothered, evidently not finding her pristine condition as strange as I did.


    "Protection¡­" She said under a breath. "A spell¡­ sunlight¡­ it doesn''t hurt¡­ as much¡­ when I use it¡­"


    "You vampires have a magical sunscreen spell?" I said, stifling a disbelieving snort. "Y''know, I can recall some past instances where a spell like that would have been very convenient for you."


    She slowly shook her head. "Needs constant¡­ flow¡­ too¡­ draining¡­ exhausting¡­ not worth¡­ it¡­"


    "You say that, and yet you''re using it now."


    Adalia paused, her misty eyes staring deep in contemtion, as if only just noticing the contradiction herself.


    I decided to give her a way out. "So, I''m guessing it''s a special asion type of thing. Reserved only for emergencies?"


    "Reserved¡­" She blinked, her attentioning back to the present, and looked at me. "Yes¡­ emergencies¡­"


    "Is this an emergency?"


    "No¡­" was her first response, then when Ash nearly stumbled again, and I caught her awkwardly only in the nick of time, briefly, I heard her faintly amend her answer. "Yes¡­"


    Not long afterward, the thick vast swarm of branches, bushes, and barks gradually began to thin down the deeper we went. After almost a year, I was worried I might make a misstep somewhere down the line, but everything was exactly as I remembered it.


    That moss formation on the tree to the left, toadstool clumps wrapped around a nearby stump, veryst, I felt the ground ease into a small downward slope, and then there it was - still as expansive and as pristine as ever, not even a single ripple forming in its still serene, cool blue.


    All it took was a single nce, and every ounce of fatigue I felt just vanished in an instant. Sometimes I feel as if I spend more here than I do my own home.


    There''s a dry, arid spot by the bank where I used to put all the stuff that I asionally brought along with me, lunch, homework, clothes¡­ get me a tent, and sometimes I''d even sleep in if I felt like it. Naturally, that''s where I guided us to next. I took off my shoes, my socks, and for a moment, I just let my bare feet limatize once more to nature''s touch.


    After I got over the sentimental stuff, I proceeded to take my shirt off, folding it in a neat square next to my shoes, then I realized, turning around, that I was the only one that took off my shoes, or shirt¡­ or even anything at all.


    Ash, Adalia, neither of them seem like they knew what to do next, which was weird, considering I only just gave a demonstration not even a second ago, either that, or the greatest plot twist was their clothes now really was their choice of swimwear all along.


    "If you''re embarrassed¡­" I began slowly, putting on my most amicable, understanding tone. "Totally cool. I can go behind a rock, a tree, or make a blindfold with twigs, and if you catch me peeking, you''re wee to gouge my eyes out with the twigs, I promise."


    Ash was¡­ distracted. Her hands sped, folded, squirming uneasily against her chest. I could see her eyes were drifting, straying, it''s like they were finding it hard to look at me directly. Suddenly she wasn''t as boisterous as she was before. This drunk phase has seriously got her switching moods like the flick of a switch.


    "Master¡­?" I heard her slur, half-closed eyes struggling to find mine, then she did something I haven''t seen in the longest time - Ash bowed her head, a little clumsily at that. "I am under a serious suspicion, seriously serious, if you will, that I may not quite be feeling much of myself at this current moment in time."


    "Really now?" I frowned, urging her on. "I hardly even notice a thing myself¡­"


    "Indeed, it is a subtle change," She affirmed, nodding feverishly. "I am not surprised it went beyond your notice, but rest assured, my im holds only truth. I am¡­ mmm¡­ I think it is wise that I abstain for now from any such¡­ rigorous activities¡­ um, swimming, for example, yes, perhaps that is best."


    Wow, that''s a really convoluted, impractical way to say that you''re too embarrassed to show yourself in front of me, but hey, I''m not one to judge. Still, I won''t lie though, I am rather interested in seeing what exactly she''s hiding beneath the navy blue of her dress.


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    She thinned her lips, hissing in an indecisive breath, before beaming a smile that looked none I''ve ever seen from her, at least genuinely. "Maybe in a while?"


    Then wobbling a little, she slowly nestled herself down next to my stuff, wrapping her knees with arms, and hiding most of her face behind it, save for eyes, which shimmered a bright green upwards.


    "For now, Master," She said, tilting her head a little at me. "I''ll be quite content with simply just admiring you."


    "Understood," I replied, then tilting my head right back, spoke, "Just keep in mind... I would also really like a chance to admire you too."


    Her ears gave a twitch, burning red, and she buried her face even deeper. "U-Understood."


    I shed a smile, before turning around again,ing face to face, with unblinking, misty eyes.


    "And how about you?" I nudge my chin at her. "Having a chance of heart too?"


    To my slight surprise, instead of the nod that I half-expected, Adalia slowly shook her head.


    "Still want to swim?"


    Now a nod, making her intentions quite clear. So why the heck wasn''t she doing anything?


    "Ah, right¡­" I began to move, catching sight of a suitable rock nearby. "When you''re done just¡­ throw a pebble or something, or call me¡­ that works too."


    Not even a step, I felt a shiver, a cold, shooting from my arm and spreading everywhere else. An icy grip, freezing to the touch, I looked back, and Adalia slowly uncoiled her fingers, her ws from my wrist, lowering them back down at her side.


    "Help¡­ me¡­" She softly muttered, shuffling about, until her slender back was facing me, revealing an intricate set of criss-crossces.


    My mind went nk, confused. "What?"


    "I can''t¡­ do it¡­ myself¡­" She exined. "So please¡­ help me¡­ undress¡­ myself¡­"

 Chapter 469 - A New Side

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Adalia was¡­ pale.


    But hey, I knew that already, didn''t I? The only way I couldn''t have noticed was if I were to constantly put my hands around my eyes every time I sense that she''s within sight. It''s just¡­ when you''re this up close, like really up close, you tend to be much more susceptible to things you already know.


    And Adalia indeed was very close.


    Her silver-gray dress was of a very intricate and peculiar design, think victorian style, with its manyyers, many folds, now think of tangled earphones, all those wires, all those loops, basically the fanciest strap jacket ever¡­ heck, I think a strap jacket would actually be miles easier to unbind.


    But the more I pulled at the strings, the more her dress began to slide, exposing skin, her pale white skin - it was a strange white, a dead white - like staring at a corpse. I pulled a little more, it slid a little more, her shoulders, her nape, I could make out faint blue lines, the slight curve of her back as I tugged a little more. My hands stopped moving then, and I didn''t notice that they did until I saw a little glint of white staring at me from the side of her face.


    "Is something¡­ wrong¡­?"


    I veered my eyes, resuming, responding quickly and coolly. "A lot of knots. In a lot of weird ces."


    "Normally¡­ not so much¡­" Adalia muttered, sounding a little apologetic. "But¡­ Terestra let Ash help¡­ and¡­"


    No more needed to be said after that, that story pretty much wrote itself. Ash made a noise, damped by both her knees and her dress, "Mmm, you liked it! I recall your words perfectly, need I have to repeat them? I even made a nice bow, which from your prior statements, im an impossible feat! Is my generosity truly a hindrance?"


    "No Ash," I assured her,ing upon that bow she mentioned in all its knotty, twisty glory. I let out a little sigh and began to work. "It''s a nice bow, alright."


    After unraveling most of the harder knots, things quickly breezed on by, each tug just revealed more, and more of her, it was a challenge not to stare, then I pulled another string, and -


    "A bikini, huh?" I remarked, noticing a tied thin ck line bridging across her back and trying to sound as casually as I could about it. "Have you worn one before?"


    "No¡­" Adalia, quieter than usual, replied. "Never¡­"


    "Right, you don''t swim," I said, only just then remembering our previous chat about it. "So, how do you shower?"


    "I¡­ don''t¡­"


    "You don''t shower?"


    "I¡­ don''t¡­ smell¡­" She said. "I don''t¡­ shower¡­"


    "All these years and no water," I had to whistle, like, I don''t think even cats have this long of a dry streak. "How old are you anyway?"


    "Old¡­"


    "Yeah, how old?"


    She paused for a brief second. "Old¡­"


    Well, that cleared things up. Thanks, Adalia, very cool. So, seeing as how tantly ''open'' she was when it came to herself, I decided to change the subject to something else.


    "How are you feeling? You nervous?"


    Her head tilted right, causing a lock of her gray hair to droop, drape, and graze lightly across my fingers. "Ner¡­ vous¡­?"


    "Swimming," I borated. "However old you are, this is your first time doing something like this. Must be a little uneasy about it, right?"


    "I don''t¡­ feel¡­ much¡­"


    Oh, right.


    "Not even a bit?"


    "No¡­ no reason to¡­" She said, shaking her head, causing more gray strands to fall in folds. "You are¡­ here with me¡­ after all¡­"


    "Nice sentiment," I smiled. "But keep in mind, this is my first time teaching someone too."


    That white glint stared back at me again. "Ner...vous¡­?"


    "We''ll see," I said, grinning even wider. "Let''s just get you wet first."


    After a final tug, her entire dress came undone, and she did the rest of the work. Her arms slipping from its long-fitting sleeves, the hems of her dress copsing into a frilly bundled mess on the ground as she pulled the rest of it down.


    The process was all very limberly done, slowly too, she was very¡­ delicate.


    Adalia was petite, but I knew that already, except because she''s always constantly ensnared in so many frills andces, I knew how she looked, but I never got to actually see it.


    Seeing her now, she looked¡­ well, let''s just say her dress did an excellent job keeping her modest - because, without it, there was not a single inch on her that was the least bit modest.


    Adalia was slender but not skinny, petite but not small, her slim arms long, her legs even slimmer, longer, but what drew my attention most was, again, was her color, she looked almost like a doll, like porcin, so pristine, an unnatural perfection, only further entuated by her choice of swimwear.


    The ck of her bikini, contrasted starkly, with the pigment of her skin, her long, flowing hair.


    My eyes drifted to her chest - of course, they drifted - and in that brief second, I saw a rather tight fit, and around her narrow hips was a translucent skirted bottom, intentionally obscuring just enough to entice.


    Yeah¡­ nothing modest about her at all.


    Hmm, but she''s a twin, ain''t she? Now that''s a thought right there, a very dangerous thought, indeed.


    "You¡­ are¡­ staring¡­" Adalia froze in her motions, her body arched, her arm outstretched, her crumpled dress beneath her fingers, and her eyes noticing mine, and when I made no movements, she quietly spoke again. "You are¡­ still staring¡­"


    "Yes," I said, finally managing to wrench control of my eyes again. "Just needed to¡­ adjust, yeah, adjust."


    Ash made another noise, and I saw her green glowing eyes peeking at me over her knees with a little glower.


    "Last chance, Ash," I told her. "Still would rather sit out for now?"


    "Your hands are plenty full already, Master it seems," came her haughty, pouty answer. "Perhaps it is best that I do not intrude, after all. You have no use of me here, after all. "


    "Yeah, you don''t mean that."


    "Maybe I didn''t, fine," She huffed, averting her gaze to the side. "Or maybe I did. Who knows? You will never know, Master. This agony of the unknown will surely eat at you for moments toe, never to find a resolution."


    "Wow, that sounds bad, Ash," I said, concerned but not really.


    But apparently, Ash was deaf to sarcasm, smirking a little smug. "And indeed it is so! Yet if you wish to steer away from such torture you should instead wisely spend your time with your devoted loyal servant, I strongly rmend that you do!"


    "That''s a very good idea, Ash, amazing," I said in wholehearted agreement, causing her ears to twitch and flutter in delight. "So hurry up and take off your dress, let''s go swimming."


    The twitching stopped, her smile froze. "Later¡­" She quietly muttered, hanging her head in a slump.


    "Later indeed."


    I took that as my cue to move on, and move on I did, slowly, treading lightly, easing my toes, then my feet, immersing them into the shallow waters.


    The cold shot up to my spine, and I felt a shiver - aforting shiver, nostalgia, exhration, and joy woven into one strong tingle - and I immersed myself even deeper, and waist-high, that''s when I paused momentarily, turning around towards the shore.


    Adalia stood by mere inches from the tide, and with every ripple that drifted closer, she would too, and then - her toes disappeared, and then her feet, her legs.


    She made a peculiar sound, her lips slightly parting open, and she brought her gaze down at her feet.


    "I''m¡­ sinking¡­" She muttered.


    "You''re swimming," I said, spurring towards her, sending ripples towards her now immersed hips.


    Again, my eyes just couldn''t help but drift astray along with the current - it''s just, I''ve never seen Adalia like this before, suddenly so exposed, suddenly so brazen, suddenly so¡­ provocative.


    "You are¡­ staring again¡­"


    I felt my lips curl upwards again, having got caught. "You don''t seem to mind it so much."


    "I¡­ don''t¡­ mind¡­" She said, cocking her head. "I am just¡­ confused¡­ why do you¡­ stare¡­?"


    For a second, I thought I got water flooding out of my ears. Did I hear that right?


    "Why I stare?" I repeated.


    "Yes¡­" She affirmed with a nod. "You stare¡­ at my body¡­ a lot¡­"


    "Well, uh, you see..." I began, then quickly ended. Quickly thinking, I threw the question back at her. "Well, why do you think I stare?"


    "I don''t¡­ know¡­" She nted her head the other way, giving it a quick ponder. "But I feel¡­ embarrassed¡­ when you do¡­"


    "I thought you didn''t feel much."


    "Only certain things¡­ I do¡­" She replied, blinking herself back to the present moment, back towards me. "When I''m¡­ with you¡­"


    "And what do you think that means?"


    She entered her thoughts again. "I don''t¡­ know¡­"


    This girl¡­ usually, she''s the sharpest, keenest tool in the shed, so quick to pick up on nuance when ites to others - but yet when ites to herself, she''s as blind as bat.


    Felt a bit of deja vu too. I remember a simr conversation to this all too well. Feelings, emotions, way back at that convention. I recalled mentioning that I''d help find new things for her to feel.


    Better I make good on that promise, I suppose.


    I raised my arm from the water, reaching it out for her own. "Care to find out?"


    Slowly, her fingers, her ws extended, she carefully slid her hand into mine, and just as slowly, I pulled her into deeper depths, pulled her closer towards me.


    She made another sound as the water further engulfed the rest of her, there was no more solid ground beneath us, just the deep blue all around us, and I think that made her uneasy. But I made sure to keep my hold on her firm, keep her afloat as I slowly guided us out further and further, rippling and drifting as one.


    The water was cold, but she was colder, closer. I could feel her legs bumping into mine, her shoulders sometimes brushing, her chest¡­ let''s not talk about that. I was so busy just leading her, keeping her head above the water, that I didn''t notice what she was actually doing - those glinting whites - more prominent than ever.


    I looked up at her, a half-smile on my face. "You''re staring¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Adalia blinked, cocking her head. "I didn''t¡­ know¡­"


    Seeing that, hearing that, that''s when I had a sudden thought in my head.


    "Hey, you''re not just acting dumb, are you?" I asked. "Y''know, pretending, so you can keep me doing whatever it is that you want me to do with you."


    "Pretending¡­" She repeated, her lips frowning slightly. "But¡­ I really¡­ can''t swim¡­"


    "Yeah, I don''t doubt that," I said, feeling her legs bump at me again. "But other things? You really don''t know the reason why I was staring?"


    "No¡­"


    I felt my smile be a grin. "C''mon, I know you sharper than that. Or what - hold on - you want me to tell you why. So that you can hear it from me instead, right?"


    For once, she didn''t cock her head again.


    "If you know why¡­ you stared¡­" She said slowly, her frown disappearing. "I wouldn''t mind¡­ knowing why¡­"


    Sharp as ever, she.

 Chapter 470 - So Close, So Far

    We''ve moved quite a ways away from the shoreline. Here, Ash was a blue-white smidgen unmoving in the distance, that''s just how far we''ve traveled.


    "This is¡­ far¡­" Adalia muttered, and I felt her body drifting just a little closer towards mine. "I have never¡­ been¡­ so far¡­ before¡­"


    "Nervous now?" I asked.


    "No¡­" She looked around her, the clear skies above, the lush forest greens all around, and the deep blue reflecting every bit of her wonder as she starred. "Far is¡­ nice¡­"


    "Good to hear."


    Y''know, it was rare to ever see her ever truly in the moment. When she talked, when she looked at you, it always felt as if you never had her full attention, maybe partially, maybe even less, like she was always busy tending to another thought, even when she really wasn''t - that''s just how she was.


    But now it was different. Her clouded eyes, like wisps of white smoke ever swirling, they weren''t as misty as they once were before, within her gaze, I saw clouds, clear, still, as serene as the slightest ripple in the tides.


    The shimmeringke reflected and refracted, the clear sky above shone, and she reflected and refracted along with it, her pale, white skin, glowed with light, with life. the darkness hid it, the shadows obscured it, and the light unveiled it and she was just simply¡­ radiating. Her enthralling beauty, unadulterated.


    "You are¡­ staring again¡­"


    Her gaze met mine, really met mine, closer, more present than ever before, and I just smiled.


    "Yes, I am."


    Usually, alone, this was where I let my impulses reign free - I''d be diving, barrel-rolling, goingps until I couldn''t anymore - but I took it slow and steady now, yet I still think it''s better to loosen the reins a bit here, that''s why inch by inch, I let my hands drift away from Adalia''s grasp.


    Something she almost readily noticed.


    "You are ¡­ letting¡­ go¡­" I heard the quiet confusion in her voice say.


    "Yes, I am."


    Then I drifted a little further, retracting my arms slightly from her attempt to seize them back.


    "Don''t¡­ let go¡­" She said, a quiet confusion transforming into even quieter concern. "I need¡­ to hold you¡­ don''t I¡­?"


    Adorable, but¡­


    "Not forever," I refuted. "You''re learning how to swim, remember?"


    More of her hair started to get submerged into the water, and the ripples in theke began forming a little more, also a little rougher, I saw and heard a ssh, and Adalia was starting to get a little too energetic for her own good.


    "Calm down, listen, listen - you''ve felt what I''ve been doing, you''ve been doing it too - just kick with your legs, let them do the work,'' I told her, trying to calm her. "You struggle, you''re just wasting energy. Try swimming towards me."


    Her face didn''t express much, but the panic in her silence was very deafening, especially since she didn''t actually seem to be listening. More ripples, more sshes, I think she even sshed back at herself at one point, and she was drifting even further away somehow.


    I wasn''t cruel, if I saw a red g, if I caught sight of an actual genuine struggle, I''m swimming back to her so quick and so fast, freaking Poseidon is gonna have to step down from his position.


    "Far is¡­ not so nice¡­" She muttered fast and doubling back on her words just as fast. "This is not¡­ nice¡­"


    "Come on, Adalia, keep trying, you got it," I said, cheering her on, even shifting a little closer just to make it easier on her. "Lean forward, arms out, move, just move, and¡­ oh¡­"


    She stopped struggling, no more kicking and iling, and the tide reverted back to its serene, stagnant blue - how? Well, because Adalia wasn''t swimming any longer.


    In fact, she was actually standing¡­ on water.


    Her soaking, wet body rippled droplets into theke like rain, and yet her feet stood atop the same ripples like it was a tform of sorts. Then she proceeded to move, on air, her quiet calm somehow even more deafening.


    "Ah, Jesus¡­" I said with a sigh, watching her stroll ever closer towards me. "Literally¡­"


    And with one final step shattering a thousand-year faith, Adalia sank herself back down into the depths below, still in that quiet, calmly taking my hands back into hers.


    "Better¡­" She said, clinging tighter. If anything, she actually looked quite pleased with herself. "This is¡­ better¡­"


    Me, however, not so much¡­


    "Mmm, could be better," I said, narrowed-lipped. "We go again, except when I say use your legs, try not to take it too literally, alright?"


    Adalia didn''t look too enthused about the prospect. "It''s not¡­ pleasant¡­"


    "We''ll make it pleasant," I assured her.


    "How¡­?"


    "You trust me, don''t you?"


    There was a pause before her answer, I felt her fingers moving in-between mine, then, "I¡­ do¡­" slowly, gradually, she began to pull away from her hold. "I trust¡­ you¡­"


    In turn, I drifted myself further, beaming back at her. "We''ll go a little easier, ready?"


    Still rippling, still sshing, she nodded. "Ready¡­"


    We moved about everywhere in our attempts, and without understating it, there were many attempts. It''s no wonder I''ve never actually seen a vampire swimming much in media, they just weren''t really good at it, it seems. Adalia took to the water like a fish that was out of it. I always ended up having to swim back to her to keep her afloat.


    But I didn''t let that dissuade me, and I didn''t let that dissuade her either. After a quick bout of encouragement, she was always eager to try again - and I don''t know if it was just me, but it feels like her sluggishness had just suddenly dissipated.


    Before she was always so tired, always so inert, to the point where even walking was a struggle, even with that magical sunscreen of hers¡­ is one of the side effects having an extra spurt of adrenaline or something?


    "Well?" I called out, watching her keep afloat her longest yet. "Is it still unpleasant?"


    She kicked, she swiped, and glistening, frolicking, she smiled. "It''s¡­ better¡­"


    "You haven''t reached me yet, though," I said, swimming a bit further back. "Think you got it this time?"


    "You are quite¡­ far¡­" She muttered. "Very¡­ far¡­"


    "Far is nice, right?" I extended my arms forward. "You said so yourself."


    There was an expression on her face. From afar, it didn''t look like anything I recognized, but it was a nice expression anyway¡­ those curling lips, those wide eyes¡­ she should show it more.


    "Yes¡­" I heard her say, heaving, breathing, new life in her veins. "Far¡­ is¡­ very nice¡­"


    Slowly but surely, she spurred forward with practiced movements, there was still struggle, there was still strain, but there was also effort, there was also progress.


    She was getting close, closer than she''s ever been, and I felt a sort of swelling pride. The finish line was also inches, the tip of her fingers grazing the finish line.


    "Look at that! See you can do it!" I cheered, stretching my hand a slight inch forward, at ready to grab hers. "Twenty minutes, that''s all you needed! Now you don''t even need me to - "


    I gasped instead of speaking, a sharp hiss through my lips where words would have been.


    A jolt shot through my fingers, my wrist. It was a familiar jolt, a familiar pain, then I felt something dribbling between my fingers, something that wasn''t water¡­ red.


    Blood dripped into the blue, staining it, murking it, then more began to drop, to muddle, from the bleeding gashes at the side of my fingers.


    Adalia grabbed me too fast, too eagerly, carelessly - she hadn''t noticed, not yet - then she raised her eyes, that joyous, faintly smiling expression looking up at mine in satisfaction.


    "I¡­ did it¡­" She whispered, breathing hard and heavy. "You said¡­ it¡­ and I did¡­ it¡­"


    I tried to smile back, but it faltered, flickered, the stinging pain was just too great to ignore.


    Her smile then froze, that''s when I think she felt it too, the deep red coating over hand, to her wrist. Her eyes slowly shifted over, then froze.


    "Oh¡­" Another expression, another I''ve never seen, and one I never want to see again. "Oh¡­ no¡­ I¡­"


    In an instant, she lost her smile, her gaze, that mesmerizing glow about her. She was dimming, darkening¡­


    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I forgot¡­ I¡­ did it¡­ again¡­ I¡­ hurt you¡­ again¡­" Her voice quivered, as did her blood-coated fingers. "I touched¡­ you¡­ I¡­ I shouldn''t¡­ touch you¡­ I will¡­ hurt you¡­ I always¡­"


    She wanted to pull away, I could feel her trying to pull away, but I knew if she did now, she''ll stay away, far away, and in that case¡­ far wasn''t nice.


    I gripped tighter, feeling the searing pain re as I did, and more droplets fell into a cloud of red, and when she tried prying loose, I squeezed. I already let her go once, already made her stay away once¡­ not again.


    "Don''t let go," I said, when her gaze looked up at me in question. "Stay, it''s alright. I want you to stay."


    She shook her head frantically. "You are¡­ bleeding¡­ I made you¡­ bleed¡­"


    "You didn''t mean it," I shook my head back at her. "idents happen. It happens."


    "That''s why¡­ I mustn''t¡­ touch you¡­" She said, her eyes trembling too. "It will just¡­ keep happening¡­ I don''t want¡­ to hurt you¡­"


    "And if you do then, it''ll also be okay then," I quickly said. "It''ll always be okay, you didn''t mean it, you couldn''t help it. Why should that be your fault? Why should that mean you must stay away?"


    She looked a little lost, a little confused. "Doesn''t it¡­ hurt¡­ you¡­?"


    "It does," I said, as I felt another searing pain surging. "But if you let go, Adalia¡­ it''ll hurt me even more."


    "But¡­"


    "No buts, no more of this," I quickly interjected. "Why, why let go? Is it because you want to? Do you really want to stay away? Keep away? Do you really want that?"


    Adalia dropped her eyes, and after a moment, I felt her fingers cease their struggle.


    "No¡­" She said. "I want to¡­ stay close¡­ with you¡­"


    "Then, don''t let go," I replied, giving another smile, not forced, not strained this time. "You said it yourself, you need me to hold you, don''t I? Otherwise you''ll drown." "


    Meekly, she tried to smile, she looked reluctant, unsure, but in spite all that, she still didn''t let go. "Not¡­ forever¡­"

 Chapter 471 - That Painful Feeling

    It was a bad cut. Multiple gashes, different ces; it''s like I squeezed a ss bottle too hard, and its shattered pieces pulled a martyrdom on me.


    Took a while for the bleeding to finally stop, and yes, it seriously stung as bad as it looked, still though¡­ I had experienced worse, much, much worse. Strangely enough, that didn''t exactly help assuage Adalia''s guilt much.


    I kept us drifting, swimming - this wasn''t going to stop our time together - but as much as she tried, as much as wanted to, she couldn''t stop herself from staring at my wounds, my hand intertwined with hers. It was all she could think about, I could see it, to the point that I even knew what was on her mind next before she even had a chance to act upon it.


    "Don''t say you''re sorry again," I said, barging ungraciously into her deep contemtion. "I know you want to be, I know you feel like you should be, but then how long will you stay sorry for?"


    "Until¡­ you feel¡­ better¡­"


    "I am better," I assured her, briefly letting her hand go to make a point of that, waving and wiggling my fingers without a single flinch in my expression. "The question now is - how long do you want me to keep saying it until you feel better?"


    When I reached for her hand again, she very nearly shrunk away on impulse - as if I was about to deliberately skewer myself into the tips of her ws - it was a slow, careful, nearly agonizing process as she warily slid her fingers again between my own.


    "Are you gonna keep doing that every time we have to hold hands?" I asked, a little amused by her newfound hand-holding procedure.


    "I don''t want¡­ to hurt you¡­ anymore¡­" She said with great resolve. "I must¡­ learn¡­ to be careful¡­"


    If that''s what she wants, in that case, then¡­


    I pulled my hand off hers again, raising it out in front of her with a smile. "Do it again," I said.


    And so she did, still just as slow, just as cautious, and just like before, I pulled away.


    "Again."


    By then, she had already caught on as to what I was trying to do, nevertheless, sheplied, her hand soft against mine, carefully, gently.


    "It''s not¡­ about¡­ practice¡­" She muttered, when I broke away again.


    "Yeah, it''s confidence, it''s assurance," I said, feeling her fingers intertwining once more. "And right now you don''t have any."


    "I have never been¡­ around humans¡­ for so long¡­" She muttered. "You are¡­ the first¡­"


    I gave that statement a dubious look. "Half-human, technically."


    "Human¡­ nhe¡­ less¡­"


    Her ws lightly grazed my knuckles as she curled her fingers, their sharp edges just a slight nudge away from piercing skin.


    "And you¡­ especially¡­" She said. "Bleed so¡­ easily¡­"


    "Yep, just one of the wondrous wonders of mortality," I said with a whimsical sigh. "Trip and fall the wrong way, and that''s us done. The world''s a real dangerous ce for us poor souls."


    "So¡­ am I¡­" Adalia paused, blinking, wondering. "But you¡­ trust me¡­ even so¡­"


    "You rather I didn''t?"


    "By¡­ right¡­" She steadied her gaze. "You¡­ shouldn''t¡­"


    "No, you''re wrong," I simply told her. "You sliced me, you''re biased, your statement''s invalid."


    "I am fine¡­ if you don''t¡­" Adalia said, stubbornly continuing the thought.


    I remained stubborn too. "But I do. Live with it. Slice me all you want, Adalia, but you''re not severing that trust."


    "You are¡­forting¡­ me¡­" She suddenly remarked. "Saying¡­ what I want to hear¡­ what I want¡­ you to say to me¡­ why¡­?


    Once again, this girl proves to easily hear more than what was said, yeting only so close to actually understanding it all.


    "Because obviously, I''m not the one that needs the pat on the back," I answered. "Just tell me one thing - is it working?"


    She nodded.


    "But¡­"


    Always a but¡­


    "Aren''t you¡­ afraid¡­?" She asked, the tips of her ws staring right at me. "Weren''t¡­ you¡­?"


    We were drifting close to the center of theke again, the water calm, the ambiance peaceful. It was probably a beautiful view, I could only guess, because that''s not where I was focused on.


    "I used to be," I admitted. "Before, I couldn''t even look at your fangs or ws without having to swallow down a lump in my throat. Having you suddenly live with me, it took some getting used to."


    As usual, she was as receptive as a brick wall. No reaction, apart from nudging her head slightly.


    "But now I''m not anymore, see?" I said in cheer. "That''s what we call character development around these parts."


    "That is¡­ strange¡­"


    I narrowed my brows. "Is it?"


    "There is no reason¡­ for the change¡­ no¡­"


    "No reason?" I interjected, smiling in amazement. "Adalia, I''m staring right at it, search my eyes, and I guarantee you''ll find her in all her gentle, considerate, and kind glory staring right back."


    Did she really just forget everything that we have done up to this point? Or did she just decide to overlook it, decide it probably didn''t count? Well, I''ve been counting. So many reasons, so many instances, to be able to hold her close now without fearing a thing.


    "I may bleed easy, Adalia," I said. "But ultimately, I know it isn''t me that gets hurt the most by it. I stopped bleeding a long time ago already¡­ have you?"


    Adalia was quiet, the longest quiet, and the longest stare, nothing could faze her, oblivious to any and all around her, as still as the serene currents, but I could still feel her moving, the shifting in my palm¡­ the slight tightening sensation between my fingers.


    "You¡­ forgive¡­ too easily¡­" She finally said, a whisper nearly deafened by a passing breeze. "Sister¡­ would say¡­ you''d be¡­ an easy target¡­ to manipte¡­"


    My head fell into a slump¡­ man, even when that foul-tempered bull isn''t here, I''m still subjected to her taunts, but still, "True enough, I guess..."


    "You''re kind¡­ too¡­" Adalia continued on. "Much too¡­ kind¡­"


    I let out a sigh. "Let me guess, that makes me naive?"


    "To many¡­ yes¡­" She affirmed, then before I could fall back slumping, she said. "But it is¡­ because of¡­ that same kindness¡­ that I am¡­ still alive¡­ it saved me¡­ you¡­ saved me¡­"


    "If you say you want to repay me for that, don''t, I don''t want you to," I immediately said. "You owe me nothing. What you do for me, I don''t want it to be through some stupid moral obligation, but because you''re a friend, you''re my friend."


    "Kind¡­ again¡­" came a soft mutter through faintly curved lips. "That''s why¡­ it hurts so¡­ much¡­ to see you hurt¡­" slowly, she pressed a hand against her chest, her ws poking hard against her bare, pale skin, but it wouldn''t pierce. "This painful¡­ feeling¡­ inside¡­ I feel it¡­"


    Feel. That''s not a word she throws around lightly.


    "Not guilt¡­ not sadness¡­" She went on. "I don''t know¡­ this feeling¡­"


    A feeling...


    "I... don''t know what... it is..."


    But I think I do.


    "Love," I said.


    "Love¡­?" She repeated, looking up at me, confused, lost. "This is¡­ love¡­? This pain¡­ this¡­ aching¡­? It hurts¡­ so much¡­ are you¡­ sure¡­?"


    So sharp with others, so blind when it came to herself¡­


    "Only one way to find out¡­" I swallowed a breath, her hand still in mine, I pulled it close, pulled her close. Ripples, sshes, the serenity assailed. Her touch, her cold, I embraced them. My arms wrapping around her slender frame. I felt her freeze, heard her faint gasp. I held onto her tighter, and for a while, we stayed as we were.


    "Well?" I whispered. "What do you feel now?"


    Adalia was close, closer than she''s ever been to me before. I could feel the icy cold of her breath grazing my neck, the way her damp silver hair clung strands onto my shoulders, and her stare, I could see it, beyond the murkiness, beyond the misty white fog, it''s always been there, but never seen, I was always never close enough, but it was there, her true feelings, her emotions, unbarred, reflecting right back at me.


    "It hurts¡­ still¡­" She said, then, across my back, I felt her arms hold me back. "But... for some reason... I want¡­ to feel it more¡­ I don''t want it¡­ to ever stop¡­ never¡­"


    I smiled upon hearing that, releasing the heavy breath that I was holding out into the air. "Then that means I''m right, after all. Congrats Adalia, you''re officially in love."


    "Hmm¡­" A clueless noise, a clueless whimper, as we slowly broke apart from each other. As always, her expression did not betray the vacantness in her voice. "How do you¡­ know that¡­ for sure¡­?"


    What was with this suspicion? This distrust? Can''t she just take my word for it like she always does? Or is this Mom''s influence acting up again? Action speaks louder than words, she said.


    In that case¡­


    I leaned a little forward, just only slightly, enough to let her know, enough for proof, my lips grazed hers, and I felt a cold, a sharpness, her fangs poking, before drawing myself away right back.


    Anyone else, that would have been enough. Adalia, however, lightly brushed a finger across her lips, and cocked her head ever so slight.


    "Why did¡­ you do¡­ that¡­?" She whispered, batting her eyes at me.


    "Your proof," I said, feeling a little awkward now after the fact. "Uh, should I have¡­ not of?"


    "The feeling¡­ is even stronger¡­" She stared nkly at her surroundings. "What does¡­ it mean¡­?"


    "Like I said - that''s love."


    "How¡­ do you¡­"


    "Because I feel it too," I immediately interjected. "What you''re feeling, what you''re experiencing, it''s the same with me. I felt it before. And I''m feeling it now."


    She blinked, staring again. "With¡­ me¡­?"


    "With you," I nodded. "I love you."


    Her hand, she clutched at her chest again. "Oh¡­"

 Chapter 472 - Blind Love

    In retrospect, it was a confession a long timeing. It only made sense, all those talks about feelings, emotions, wanting her to feel more, open up to me more¡­ all this time, unknowingly, I was doing the same. I just never imagine being the one to say it first, or for it to be so¡­ awkwardly blunt¡­ so sudden¡­


    Yet bizarrely enough, I''m pretty sure we had this conversation before too. Back at the convention, jokingly, half-heartedly, random what-ifs that left us thinking... it certainly left her thinking at least. The way she just abruptly left right then when I suggested she wanted to be loved, it was a couple days of soul searching before she''d properly talk to me again, and even I''m not sure if she even found her answer.


    But that''s just how it is with her, isn''t it? Unless explicitly stated, then it could never be it¡­ quick to catch on to pretty much anything else besides herself. If I didn''t tell her, she''ll just keep wondering¡­ at least now, that unknown aching feeling of hers finally had a name.


    Yet I''m not even sure myself how to even ssify it right, the way it felt, it was a different type of love than the kind I held for Ash, Irene, Amanda even¡­ and yet it burns, yearns for her just as longingly.


    Guess I wasn''t as sure as I thought I was, but even so, there''s just no mistaking it - I really did love her.


    "So, um¡­" I cleared my throat, feeling a sudden tension sinking me down for some reason. "Now that''s that resolved, you wanna try diving now?"


    Adalia was so still that she made no ripples in the water. The only movement she made was with her eyes, a misty gray whirlwind gazing back at me, suddenly so intense, so passionate.


    "No¡­" She spoke after a moment, a fading emptiness resounding. "I love¡­ you¡­"


    Okay, so are we just tossing out confessions like free candy, now? What was this?


    "Yes, you do, and so do I," I slowly affirmed, feeling that tension like a rusty anchor now. "I fail to see why that''s stopping you from wanting to dive."


    "I¡­ don''t want¡­ to dive¡­" She said, dropping her hand from her chest, a ripple dispersing slowly towards me. "I want¡­ to¡­ love you¡­"


    That''s¡­ what?


    "How do¡­ I¡­ love you¡­?"


    This was a wildcard. I saw Fate deal its hand, I thought I was prepared for any oue, then it just pulled a bloody ace from its sleeve, and went all-in so abruptly - how was I supposed to deal with this?


    "Look, you¡­ you already are, Adalia, you''re already doing it," I sputtered, managing to scrounge up a quick, flimsy exnation. "Loving is as simple as just being with the one you love. You love your sister, it''s the same thing."


    "I don''t feel¡­ like this¡­ with my sister¡­"


    That''s rather vague.


    "Feel like what?" I asked.


    That''s when I noticed she was heaving, even stranger when there''s no reason that she should be. Then, without a word, she reached her arm out, not as carefully, not as slowly, she took my uninjured hand and ced it firmly against her chest.


    Instantly I felt the cold of her skin, not to mention the softness, the suppleness of her nearly bare breasts which was agonizingly hard to ignore, nevertheless, I made a valiant effort, and hissing in a much-needed breath of air, said, "If it''s your heart, then that''s - "


    But no sooner had the words left my lips that I felt it, and I got my answer - two answers actually. One - that Vampires have a heartbeat. And two - Adalia''s was beating fast like a drum.


    "Normal¡­" I said, continuing, and pulling my hand away from her chest. "This is¡­ you''re just excited, that''s all."


    "Excited¡­" She repeated after me, her words leaving between breaths. "I have felt¡­ like this before¡­"


    "You have?" If she didn''t have my curiosity before, she did now. "When?"


    "This¡­ feeling¡­" Adalia pulled her other hand out from the water, and as it emerged, it rippled, it sshed, and perhaps most noticeably, it trembled. "Frenzy¡­"


    I went from greatly curious to greatly concerned in a matter of milliseconds. Thing was, I wasn''t exactly an expert on vampire physiology, but the least I could do was garner a guess.


    "No," Swallowing hard, I guessed, wildly at that. "You''re aroused."


    If there was a time for her to ever finally understand, it was right then. Sadly, her nk expression continues to stare back at me.


    "A¡­ roused¡­?"


    I nodded. "Very aroused."


    "How do you¡­ know¡­?"


    Ah, this question again¡­


    "Well, for starters, uh¡­" I scoured around for an answer, but all I could find was my own reflections in the calm river, and sadly, I just have to make do with it. "When you look at me, what is it do you feel like doing? Whates to mind?"


    Apparently, that was thepletely wrong question to have asked her. Her breathing got even heavier, her stare tenser. I could see the tips of her fangs, poking through parted, panting lips. Her misty eyes drifted, I watched them search, slowly, meticulously, scouring every inch of me.


    "Um, Adalia?"


    She didn''t answer me.


    Seriously, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her look so out of it the way she did now, so lost deep within¡­ somewhere. In fact, the only instance thates close to this was¡­ when¡­ she¡­


    Frenzied¡­


    Okay, dude, I feel very unsafe right now.


    Then it happened - another rippling disturbing once calm waters - Adalia had raised both her hands forward, and she began to drift closer¡­ and closer¡­ and closer still¡­ I wasn''t sure whether to back away, or just let whatever will happen, happen, but then just before she couldpletely close the distance, that decision was made for me in the form of the loudest echo.


    "Hey! You! The Elidna descendant!! Klim''anir Pruma!" From a distance, the furthest distance, a familiar voice bellowed out. "Keep your ws away from my Master!"


    Ash''s resounding cry was like a stray branch you identally grabbed onto falling off a steep cliff - Adalia being that lousy metaphorical cliff - and I wasn''t sure how bad that fall could have been, but I think it''s best I don''t find out just yet.


    There was a loud ssh, and looking over Adalia''s shoulder towards the shoreline, there was suddenly a missing Ash, and in its ce, was arge wad of snowy-white rifting through theke towards us at Olympic level speed like some kind of very fluffy, very water-absorbent shark.


    Suddenly from shark to dolphin, it lunged out of the depths, sending a spout of ssh to everything within vicinity, and by the time I managed to blink out all the droplets from my eyes, I felt a weight, a warmth, all over me, almost in an embrace.


    "Devious intent!" Ash''s voice cried out, nearly deafeningly close now. "I sense it! I felt it! From the shores ever so potent! I should have known better than to leave you unattended with my Master for too long! I do not know what hase over me recently."


    I know there were more important things to pay attention to but tell that to my eyes - they''re the ones drifting, they''re the ones focusing - looking at her, her bare skin, her striking figure, growing wider and wider every passing moment.


    Somehow, Ash had wedged herself between Adalia and I, acting like some sort of barrier. At once, I could sense a potential problem here and submerged my injured hand into the depths. Better she doesn''t know about it yet.


    Adalia seemed to have snapped back to her senses, her breathing had grown faint, and the intensity of her gaze had significantly lessened. Once again, quiet and meek, just the way I always knew her.


    The way she vacantly gazed about her surroundings, it''s like she only just noticed Ash''s sudden appearance, and promptly gave the soaking, dripping Elf a moment of silent contemtion.


    After a while, Adalia tilted her head at her. "Oh¡­ Ash¡­" She whispered her name. "How do you¡­ love¡­?"


    "I beg your pardon?" The sheer utter confusion in her voice was almost deafening. "Love? Who? You? Why would you inquire such a thing of me?"


    "Because¡­ you are¡­ in love¡­ aren''t¡­ you¡­?"


    "Indeed I am so," She proudly proimed, then narrowed her wide green eyes in suspicion. "You have not answered the question yet."


    "Question¡­" The vampire muttered, looking over her, and briefly meeting my gaze. I blinked, and she blinked back, except while within that short span of time, something seemed to have clicked in her, as she drew her eyes away from the both of us. "Never¡­ mind¡­"


    I saw her rise, then rise even more, until droplets dripped from her hair, her ws, her body, until her feet were hovering over theke again, but instead of getting closer, the slow, shambling steps she took instead grew our distance ever further.


    "Going somewhere?" I asked.


    "Rest¡­ now¡­" She answered, continuing to walk. "Spell¡­ tiring¡­ I''m¡­ tired¡­ going back¡­ now¡­"


    Then before I could even say anything else, she managed to read my mind like two thoughts ahead of me.


    "No need¡­ toe¡­ with me¡­ I will be¡­ fine¡­" She momentarily paused, only to then address Ash next. "Thank you¡­ for letting me¡­ borrow for a while¡­ I will¡­ return him¡­ back to you¡­ now¡­"


    "There''s not a need to return what has never been given," Ash retorted, her ears twitching a fiery temper. "And that then was not simply a figment of my imagination. I sensed it, that fleeting instance - devious! I will make you answer to it once you fully recuperate, mark my words."


    Adalia just soldiered on away without another word. Really, having the audacity to just leave me drifting here, confused, wondering, departing so abruptly again, just like that time before... yeah, I don''t think so.


    This entire outing has so far proven to be just a showcase of all the ways a simply romantic admission can end up being not so romantic. Adalia was just¡­ unconventional. How she went about things, how she reacts, I kiss her, and she really goes ''why''d you do that?''.


    In any case, I get it. This was all very new and very confusing to her, especially her. Stunted emotions, stunted sensations. I can''t even imagine what she''s going through.


    But that''s exactly why I need to know. I need to understand what she''s going through, what she''s feeling. This whole new world of ''love'' and ''feelings''... I want to be there for her every step of the way.


    "Wait," I called out to her. "You didn''t answer my question either. What did you feel just then? What was it?"


    "Hm¡­?" Adalia paused in her tracks. "Didn''t¡­ you hear¡­ it already¡­?"


    "No?" I responded back to her, uncertain. "I don''t think so."


    It was kinda hard to tell what she was thinking without seeing her face as little as a nk stare could give me. I thought about swimming closer, and that''s when I saw it¡­ in tranquil waters, in crystal-clear reflections¡­ a ghost of a smile reflecting back from afar.


    "No¡­ you heard it¡­" that smile moved, widening even more as it spoke again in that same breathless whisper. "Devious¡­ intent¡­"

 Chapter 473 - Ash Lake

    "Master, your¡­ hand¡­ what did - ?" was thest few words I managed to make out before Ash just flewpletely off the handle. The always eloquent, always articte, wordsmith of an Elf was immediately reduced to weird tongue spasms like she was trying to say every word together at the same time, only to just wind up causing a big freak ident of dyslexic proportions.


    Maybe Adalia had the right idea for suddenly jumping ship when she did because Ash was seething heavy, like theke was practically boiling all around her.


    Yet her touch was soft, her fingers gentle, my wounded hand in hers. It didn''t look as bad nor did it sting as much as before, yet Ash was convinced unequivocally that Adalia had just straight up lopped the entirety of my left arm off its socket indiscriminately .


    She was still muttering, going off on a vehement, slurry tirade, but she quickly lost me as a listening audience the moment I strayed my eyes away from her face.


    Oh, mirror, mirror of theke, such a beautiful, arousing sight does your reflection make. With pale skin smooth, and hips curving slim, her voluptuous shape permeated temptation to the brim. Dangerously buoyant, with every move a slight bounce, against self-control, does deprave desires easily trounce.


    Now I could understand her prior hesitation to take off her dress. Technically, she was indeed wearing a bikini, but it''s in the same technicality where I can also just take a pair of scissors and call myself a barber. Obviously, I wasn''t, the same way bits of fabric tied together with bundles of long, narrow strings isn''t a swimsuit. It just wasn''t!


    Yet that''s exactly what Ash wore. Every inch of it, what little there was, highlighting some aspects, heavily entuating others, the strings forming a cross pattern around her chest, and for some weird reason the presence of those strands alone, wrapping around her bare skin, I just - is this a fetish thing? Did I just stir awake something dangerous inside of me? I think I just did.


    Thanks, mom.


    "Is this really what she made you wear?" I asked, nearly choking the words due to the sheer disbelief.


    "Hmm?" Ash, distracted, looked up at me from closely assessing my wounds, took one nce at herself, and promptly went back to grazing my palms with her fingers, her response in a half-hearted mutter, "No, I feared this was merely the sole one out of a many that could properly fit."


    "Were they all that small?"


    "No, I suspect I am just simply too big."


    Stated so unabashedly as well. I think my well-being has sorta stripped her of her sense of shame. Still, there really was no other way to put it.


    Big, indeed¡­


    "I like it."


    "I... suspect that you would, Master," She said, still not looking up. "I wanted you too."


    "Well, suspicions confirmed. I like it very, very much."


    "Thank you, Master," came her short, stiff reply. "I¡­ like yours too."


    "I wasn''t talking about your swimsuit, y''know?"


    She narrowed her lips. "Neither was I."


    Oh-ho¡­


    Briefly, her green eyes tilted upwards, and I could see from her gaze that she had sobered up slightly before she dropped then again, mumbling, "You are staring, Master."


    I leaned my head in a little closer.


    "I can''t?"


    On both sides, protruding out of her damp, white locks, her pointed ears gave a quick single twitch, "You may."


    After a long few moments of being lost in her bre¡­ beauty, I managed to collect my senses enough to hear her still muttering curses to Adalia''s name.


    Something I thought didn''t seem too fair to her.


    "It was an ident, Ash," I said. "If she really wanted me dead, I''d be dead."


    "That is beside the point, Master," She refuted, her brow furrowed. "She should have known her capabilities, known your vulnerabilities, your fragility, and acted ordingly, and yet instead..."


    "Fragility?" I tried some levity. "I''m pretty sure I''m tougher than some piece of ss."


    Compared to her strengths, you may as well be that."


    "Been through worse, you know that."


    "Precisely my point, Master," She said, heaving a heavy breath. "After everything else, you don''t deserve any more."


    I could hear the frustration in her voice. It''s been a while since I heard that, if only it could have been for a while longer.


    "Not your fault," I said. "Don''t be too hard on yourself, now."


    "Of course not, my only regret is not being able to properly reprimand her while she was still here. The fault, the guilt, they lie with her."


    I shrugged. "She just got a little excited."


    "Excited," She quietly muttered, scoffing right after. "No doubt, indeed."


    It took some convincing, some reassuring, but after some time, Ash finally eased up about the whole thing.


    "Still!" Ash fumed, crossing her arms. "My beloved Master suffers an injury, and the perpetrator goes unpunished? I surely think not!"


    "And it was me that perpetrated that perpetrator''s un-punishment," I reminded her. "So you''re gonna punish the perpetrator''s perpetrator too?"


    "N-no¡­"


    "I wouldn''t mind if you do."


    "That is simply out of the question!" She strongly affirmed, making a huge ssh with both arms plummeting down. "My only purpose is to serve you, my only desire to love you - and there is no love in unwarranted punishment!"


    "Punishment can be love too," I quietly muttered.


    "Pardon?"


    "Never mind, you don''t seem like the type anyway," I said a little louder, then reaching out, took her hand, and drifted her along with me. "Anyway, you want to serve me, right? Well, I just lost my swimming partner - perfect timing -e join me. You seem like a pretty good swimmer, how''s a race sound to you?"


    More than pretty good actually. That dive, that form, the speed at which she reached us. I mean, I''m good too¡­ but I think I''d like to know who exactly was better.


    "A race?" She hesitated. "Against you?"


    "Who else is there?" I snorted, pulling us both to the closest shore. "From here to the other end of theke. From the count of three. Onep only."


    "I see¡­" More hesitation.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, shing her a wry knowing smile. "Scare you''d identally show up your Master? That you''d tear him of his pride and dignity?"


    "No, I¡­"


    "Have you that little faith in the capabilities of your Master?"


    "Master!" She held the word out long, like the whine of a dog, pouting. "It is not fair to twist my intentions like that, you know yourself already that none of that is true! Don''t say that¡­"


    Yes, okay, I did know¡­ but is it really my fault that she''s so fun to tease drunk? Cute reactions like these are way harder to get when she has full control of her logic and reasoning. Gotta take every chance, right?


    "Okay, okay, I know you love me," I said, giving in to her little frown. "So, what do you really have to say?"


    "I just¡­ is it not satisfactory enough to be together in each other''s arms?" She reluctantly asked. "As for me, I am already plenty satisfied just being held in yours."


    Ah, okay, she does indeed not want to show me up after all. I can understand that, but it was just for fun to me¡­ I don''t care if she beats me, but evidently, she does¡­ and going easy on me would just be insulting either way, so in her mind - lose-lose. But I wasn''t going to let this go easily, I can take a page out of Sammy''s book, try and give Ash some¡­ motivation.


    I scrunch my face, pretending to give it some thought. "We could¡­ that''s cool too. I mean there''s no reward for doing it, but - "


    "Reward?" Her ears perked up, as did her gaze. "What reward?"


    "Oh, nothing, y''know, every challengees with its rewards, it''s how it goes," I said, trailing my words away whimsically. "But since you didn''t wanna do it, so..."


    "Master!" She whined again, tugging at my arm with both her hands, and gazing at me with the cutest re I''ve ever seen. "You''re teasing me again..."


    "Yes."


    "Tell me."


    I raised my brows. "You''ll y?"


    She pursed her lips. "I''ll consider."


    "If I win, you let Adalia off easy," I said, then felt myself smirk. "But if you win, I''ll do anything you ask of me. You didn''t get that chance against Amanda before. So here''s a second go."


    "Anything?" She asked, apparently deaf on the first part.


    "Anything."


    Her green eyes shimmered. "Anything I desire even if it''s a hindrance? Against all rights and moral obligations?"


    That seems¡­ oddly specific. That one, I actually gave some thought into, and came up with an answer. "To a certain extent."


    She frowned at that, and I immediately took it right back.


    "It''s a generous extent," I said.


    Ash smiled again, but more promising than that, her expression glimmered with resolve.


    "Okay, Master," She said.. "A race it is."

 Chapter 474 - A Single Wish

    Ash brimming with confidence... didn''t spark me with a lot of confidence.


    Out of simple pure curiosity, obviously, I asked her just how great the average Elf was when it came to swimming.


    "As well as anybody else, I''d imagine," She mused, stretching both arms high into the air, causing my eyes to wander low ever so slightly. "We tend to stay mostly ind, in environments that only a sparse few would habitat, burrows, deserts even, as to avoid contact with foreign races, to reside anywhere  nearkes or ponds would only defeat the purpose, and as such, we ¡­. are you still heeding my words, Master?"


    "Hmm, hah?" She stopped stretching and coincidentally, that''s when I also stopped staring. "Ah, as best I can, yes."


    Ash, however, rose a dubious brow. "You were staring."


    "Respectfully," I said to my defense. "As I always do."


    "Always?" Her brow rose even higher. "Implying what, exactly, Master?"


    "Nothing at all," I said, smiling nkly. "Anyway, right, uh, how about the average Knight, they any better?"


    "Any better," She softly repeated. "You so innocently, unknowingly inquired¡­ mmhmm¡­"


    Half-drunk smugness was a dangerous smugness, meaning to say, seeing Ash silently smile at that question¡­ I should probably proceed with caution.


    One end of theke to the other. That''s a big, vast gap of open water separating the two, but it was possible, I''ve done it at least three-four times before¡­ only I always ended up nearly copsing at the bank in sheer exhaustion.


    "Well then, Master," Ash said, eyeing me so haughtily. "Shall we?"


    I felt my feet touch the soft sand of shallow waters, and after aligning myself even with her position, met her haughtiness with a bravado of my own.


    "You must have a pretty nice reward in mind," I remarked. "You care to share?"


    "Oh, Master, Master ~ " She cooed, smiling her most expressive, her most mischievous yet. "There is no point in divulging my intent if it''s still yet to be decided, right?"


    "To me, it sounds like you''ve already decided anyway."


    She directed her focus pointing forward, towards the faint distant shoreline in the horizon, and giggled. "We shall see."


    There was no sound of the whistle to kick things into gear, nor even a starting pistol going off. One second, Ash was here and the next, I felt a cold, wet shockwave sshing, rippling, sending me staggering and spitting out the taste of salt from my tongue.


    "Cheater!" I shouted, smiling, and still spitting, before immediately giving chase to the distinct tuft of snowy-white cutting through theke like a motorboat, leaving a trail of foam and bubbles in her wake.


    By the time I left the starting line, she was more than halfway through the race already. Know how I know? Because when I came up for some air, I could see her there floating stagnant in the tide, her wide green eyes staring as if taunting.


    "For your consideration, my dear Master," I heard her shout. "You may also order me to concede defeat shall you ever feel the need! It is a readily avable option to you."


    I heaved, I chuckled. "Okay, now you''re just being mean."


    "Mean? Me, mean? Mmm?" I saw her wryly cock her head from afar. "Your happiness is worth immeasurably more than my own. How is that cruel? Shall you wish it, victory is assuredly yours guaranteed. I will see to it! So, Master, what exactly is it that you desire? What would bring you your happiness? Ask, and I shall act as so."


    Heaving heavier, swimming faster, I breathlessly spoke, "Finish the race, Ash."


    All I sawst was a brief parting smile below her bright, sparkling eyes, before I was sted back by another wave of waves, sending me swaying back and forth like a stray nk of wood that broke off of a sinking ship thanks to a thunderstorm.


    In hindsight, maybe I should have mentioned some stiptions like no mythical Elf-Knight mobility to start. What a tryhard. Still, the fact that she was even trying this hard¡­ she must really wanna win this bad, real bad.


    If somebody was keeping time with a stopwatch, I''d wager to guess that whatever the fastest time was prior, Ash had already beaten it partway through the race¡­ meanwhile, unsurprisingly enough, I was evening up bronze.


    Why did I even want this race, again?


    By the time I managed to reachndfall, I was practically crawling through the shore, swearing fervently I''ll never swim again, and it was there, face smushed in damp sand, that I saw the outline of a shadow looming over me.


    It shuffled, it shifted, and I felt a small warmness lift me, move me, and the next thing I knew, I was opening my eyes to glimmering emerald lights from above, a damp cascade of pure white swaying in locks, and a tender, loving expression staring right back at me.


    I felt something lightly stroke my hair, swiping away the loose strands falling over my eyes, before promptly continuing as before. Speaking of, I could feel myself resting on something soft, very, very soft, and also, very, very supple. When I tried to turn my head to adjust, I heard a light, surprised gasp, and I felt my makeshift pillow squirm from under me.


    "Master," Ash muttered, a streak of red burning across a face suppressing a meek smile. "That tickles¡­"


    Never once in my short few years living life could I ever imagine being in a situation such as this. I look at Ash, I see her in her entirety, her body, her face, her most vulnerable, her most purest, and it just felt like a dream¡­ the best dream¡­ and if that''s what this really was all along, then please¡­ never wake me up again.


    "Mmm," I could feel the fatigue rapidly ebbing away from my sore muscles. "A source offort and peace, you said before? To stroke me, to tend to me¡­" I smiled back at her. "Soon,ter, sometime, and next time, as I recall?"


    "Indeed, Master."


    "Looks like you got your wish."


    "And that I did," She continued to glide her fingers across my hair. "And this experience is even better than I could possibly imagine."


    Neither of us wanted to move, the sun could have set and could have risen in an endless, eternal cycle, and we''d still be perfectly content as we were¡­ for a long while I just rested, letting her gently caress me into a bliss like no other. After all, with a view like the one looming before me now, who in their right would ever stray their eyes again?


    "Master," I heard her coyly whisper after a while. "Am I perhaps distracting you in any way, perchance?" Ash hunched closer when she said, hovering, wobbling, dangerously at that.


    "No," I said, innocently. "In fact, I think you''re just fine where you are."


    Ash giggled again, "So, I see I found your favorite aspect about me, Master," and I noticed she wasn''t slurring her words anymore. "That is good to know."


    "Your amazing, wonderful personality?" I suggested.


    "Indeed," She said, nodding along. "And perhaps, along with some others, yes?"


    "Your smile?"


    Then, as if in cue, she smiled even wider. "Yes, of course."


    It was an indefinite process of seeing who could smile the widest, every word we spoke to each other, I could feel my heart pressing hard, and no doubt, knowing her, she was feeling it tenfold.


    "Have I told you before how beautiful you are, Ash?"


    "Indeed, you have," She said, blushing again. "I remember every instance."


    "Well, you''re gonna have countless more to remember," I said, reaching out to stroke the red in her cheeks. "Because I don''t think I''ll ever get tired of saying it."


    "You tter me, Master..."


    "No," I shook my head. "I just really love you."


    Really, I seriously wish we could have lingered like this forever¡­ but s, there''s still work to be done, a lot of work¡­ and until I have that settled, I''ll never be able topletely invest myself into anything else.


    "So, anyway, it was a very close match there, but it appears you won, congrats," I said, giving her a quick congrattory apuse. "As promised, for a change, your wish is mymand, my lovely, loyal, Master."


    "Ash," She corrected. "That''s my name, and I refuse to be called by anything else."


    "Alright, done," I nodded in full understanding. "So, what''s your real wish, my lovely, loyal, Ash?"


    Her ears gave a twitch, and slowly her gaze drifted to the peaceful scenery that surrounded us.


    "This ce," She began, speaking fondly. "It reminds me of Asteria, the province of Astra, when I am sent out for my duties, the forest bes my home. The night sky my roof, the soft grass my bed. I never acknowledged it before, but those moments, those quiet, peaceful nights¡­ I cherished them, deeply I do."


    Ash stopped, lowering her eyes back towards me once more. "Which is why, just for a time, just for a night¡­ I wish to relive those moments once more, and to share them.... with you."


    I blinked. "You want to¡­ spend the night here?"


    "Tonight," She affirmed.. "I wish to spend tonight with you."

 Chapter 475 - A Planned Promise

    A small while longer, I decided. Just for a moment longer, I thought. No harm in just a little longer. So we swam for a bit more, dove deep into the depths, just contentedly enjoying ourselves in one another''spany.


    What started as a means for Adalia to learn and have fun with one of my favorite pastimes, ended with Ash denouncing me of the gold medal swinging by my door for being the best swimmer in my town back in my high school heydays.


    Then again, I''m sure Ash could pretty much strip anyone of their trophies and medals and she wouldn''t even have to try. Maybe I should enlist her for every category in the Olympics as soon as thates around again. Why though? Why not? It''ll be hrious.


    Actually, I think motorsports would be more her thing, really. I could take her to one¡­ a special day''s surprise, one day, maybe¡­ in fact,e to think of it¡­


    "Do you have a birthday, Ash?" I thought aloud at one point, treading back into shallow waters to rest. "Or whatever it''s called in your world, I guess."


    "Alitro Nalitas, I believe, is the closest resemnce to your traditions of celebrating one''s birth," Ash said, drifting alongside me, her gaze tilted to the skies, and deep in mind. "For us, it is not a yearly asion, instead we celebrate in phases, throughout decades¡­ starting in childhood, ''Nez'', the celebration of newfound life. Once more upon reaching adolescence, ''Jor'', for celebrating life experiences, independence. Andstly, one more, when entering adulthood, ''Enma'',memorates a long-lived life. It is a celebratory period that usuallysts for weeks at a time."


    "Sounds nice."


    "Indeed it is," She sighed, a twinkle in her eyes. "It is rare that we ever get the chance. In my time, I''ve only ever witnessed two instances of an Elf celebrating adulthood."


    I turned to her. "Why''s that?"


    "Most of us would never live long enough to ever get the opportunity," She said, matter-of-factly. "So anytime such an opportunity ever arises, it is a cherished moment, a blessing."


    "And how about you?"


    "As for myself," She formed a smile. "As a Knight, notions such as these, it is best to forget, there is simply no need for celebration, above all else, the Masteres first, it is our only one singr purpose."


    I gave her a look, and it must have been quite a look I gave, because Ash was quick to suddenly rify further.


    "But do not misconstrue me, please. While normally, servitude is indeed our only true purpose in life. For you, Master, to me, it has grown far beyond that. It is my desire, my wish, to forever serve you, and as well as to forever be with you."


    In a silent gesture, I felt my hand rift through the water, and take a hold of hers. She flinched feeling my fingers suddenly intertwine, but just as quickly, she gripped back - ears happily twitching red.


    "I think it''s best that you start remembering again, then," I told her, looking out over the calm blue waters. "Here, in this world, you''ll find it ain''t as rare as you once thought."


    "Master, it''s," Ash narrowed lips. "it''s not - "


    "Needed, required?" I interjected, a half-smile staring back at her. "Don''t care. It''s an event, a day, dedicated only to you. Arguably, I''d say that''s the most important day of the year. Of course, I''m gonna celebrate it."


    There wasn''t any more deterrence after that. Slowly, I guess, Ash was starting to ept things with gratitude, instead of reluctance.


    "So clear your calendar, alright?" I said. "One day, once after this whole mess is sorted, we''ll find you a day, someday. We''ll celebrate together."


    "Truly, indeed, I am blessed with such a benevolent Master. Very well, I shall eagerly await that one day, count every passing moment, second, but for now¡­ " Ash sighed again, and gently, she let her head fall, letting it rest against my shoulder. "Like this, as I am, with you by my side¡­ this lowly Knight is as happy as she can be."


    By the time we finally left theke, and headed back for home, roughly two hours had gone by. Ash got dressed, wearing her bikini under her dress¡­ and with that information in mind, I found it a slight challenge to ignore the faint protruding outlines that had formed across her chest. But luckily with enough mental fortitude, I managed to tear my gaze away to avoid tripping over stray roots littering the forest.


    The route home was significantly a shorter trek now that I didn''t have to half-carry a stumbling Ash the entire journey over, and before long, along the lonely trail of grass and dirt, the house was visible again just over the clear blue horizon.


    "So, tonight," to the side, I turn my eyes towards her, kicking a stray pebble along the path. "What''s the n, exactly?"


    "Oh, yes, regarding that, umm," Ash lips sorta ttened out into a thin narrow slit. "I merely wish to reminiscence of a life distant and long forgotten. Being with you¡­ as I''ve mentioned before, I wish to share the moment with you."


    "And that''s all, I''m assuming?" I asked, ncing again. "Nothing else?"


    "N-No, nothing more, not that I¡­ can think of¡­ at least¡­" She very weakly answered, before meeting my eyes with a look of her own. "Unless, Master¡­ you believe there can be¡­ more¡­ to be done then¡­"


    I raised a brow, hearing the words behind her words, and giving a smirk. "Such as?"


    "Such as¡­ perhaps¡­ umm¡­" Tightly, Ash nervously gripped the hems of her dress, and veered her eyes downwards to her feet, increasing in pace. "It''s nothing, disregard this, Master. I''m merely thinking out loud, is all."


    "Well don''t mind me then, keep thinking," I said, hiding a smirk with a loud sigh. "I''m sure you''ll think of something else."


    "Your father, Master."


    "Uhh," I blinked rapidly at that. "Not the best idea, if you ask me."


    "No, Master," Ash stopped in her tracks, her eyes pointing to the fields of crops nearby. "It''s your father."


    And approaching from those swaying yellow fields, arge, lumbering figure drew closer and closer. Dirt in his fingertips, grime on his cheek, and his nk face glistening with sweat.


    I took a guess. "Good harvest today?"


    Dad stopped closely, grunting. "Better thanst time," then briefly shifted his blue eyes left to right, asked. "Finished?"


    "Yes, took a break, like you nagged me to," I responded. "All rxed, all refreshed, after a quick shower, I''m gonna go work on the barrier again."


    "It can wait," He said.


    "Wait?" I repeated, gazing at him sideways. "Is there a reason it should?"


    "He''s awake," Dad answered, and from the look he gave me, I knew at once who he was referring to. "Five minutes ago, he woke up."


    "Okay, great, thanks for the heads up," I said slowly, furrowing my brows. "Um, what''s the corrtion here? All the more reason to get to work at once, right?"


    "He''s awake," He repeated again, just as nkly, only this time, unveiling a little more, and finally I got the corrtion.. "And he''s asking to see you."

 Chapter 476 - Wide Awake, Part 1

    "What happened to your hand?"


    Looking at it now, it''s as if my fingers had racing stripes now stered at their sides, showing, glowing lines of red, perfectly symmetrical too. In a grotesque sort of way, it actually looked somewhat appealing to look at¡­ and Dad indeed was admiring that appeal in his own monotonous way.


    I waved my hand, showing it wasn''t anything to be concerned about. "You teach a Matriarch how to swim, wear steel gloves, I guess," I said.


    "Mmm," He turned away, grunting inprehension. "They can cut through steel still, so wear double next time. Have your mother take a look at it when you get home."


    Reaching the barn was a brief, brisk journey. Ash and I parted ways somewhere along the way over, I figured if Harry was awake, then her presence would just be a ring distraction, so I sent her off and she set off for home without much protest after a bow goodbye.


    "It''s better you go alone," Dad said, standing a fair distance away from me already pulling one of the barn doors ajar. "And you don''t need me right now."


    So he says, so confident in his own assumption, that he turned and left me on my own without giving me a chance to say anything else.


    Once inside, it was ever as dim and dull within these stuffy, musty walls. My eyes took a moment to kick in the night vision, and once I was sure I could see more than five paces ahead of me, I took my first step forward.


    It was a single step that made a faint sound, a single that barely made an echo, and yet, it was a single step that was heard.


    "Are¡­ are you him¡­ over there? Are you?" Frantess deep in the darkness, I could hear desperation, in wavering, quivering breaths. But most prominently, I could hear emotions, I could hear fear. "Are you the son? That man''s son¡­ the one that''s going to save me?"


    Once I heard that I immediately understood Dad''s insistence before. He was right, alright¡­ Harry was awake, really awake. How? I didn''t have time to specte, I moved, fast as I could, at loss for words, but still wanting plenty to say anyway.


    "Harry? You''re Harry, right?" I said, taking bigger steps forward, eager to see, to know¡­ and then I saw, and then I knew.


    In the ce of the passive, vacant, unnerving entity that I once knew, was a cowering silhouette - a shell, a shadow of a man - sitting curled atop a nket of hay, wrapped in a nket of his own limbs, his hands, his legs, desperately clinging onto every inch of himself, refusing to let go.


    There was life in his wide, terrified eyes, and the way he looked at me standing before him, a sense of faint recognition too. He was breathing hard, like every word an aching burden, from out his trembling, crinkled lips, "You''re¡­ Nick''s friend. The cafe employee? It''s you¡­ it''s you¡­"


    I went down on bent knees, leveling with his gaze, and shifting myself closer, just inches away. "Yeah, it''s me. I''m that guy. You got a lot of questions, I''m sure, but - "


    He sprung his arms, I only saw a weaving blur, before I felt his fingers dig into the sides of my shoulders, tightening, and his breathing grew more frantic. "I don''t care! I don''t care about answers! Just save me! Just get this fucking thing out of me! Please! I can feel it, it''s there, it''s trying, it''s pulling me away¡­ it''s winning!"


    It''s seriously a wonder he was still sane, speaking cohesively even¡­ especially in the state that he was. The agony has aged him mentally, and it showed physically¡­ his hauntingly paleplexion, his dark haggard expression, the narrow tears in his shirts, the grime and muck sticking to the soles of his feet¡­ Harry barely even resembled that man I first met back in the cafe.


    "I-I don''t¡­ I don''t have a lot of time¡­" He said, pulling his arms away and coiling them around his body once more. "That man¡­ he said I''ll go away again¡­ anytime, any moment, any second¡­ like with that detective from before. Nick, Hayley, my kids¡­ where¡­ how?"


    "It''s been taken care of," I immediately said, feeling his sense of urgency reflecting back in my voice. "That detective from before, she''s filling in your ce, feeding them excuses - they won''t find out about you."


    The news seemed to have alleviated some of his tension, but it was a meager, almost insignificant loadpared to the colossal pile that still lingered over him. His expression tightened up, stained teeth and swollen gums being bared in a tight grit, I saw his hands fly to his face, and heard as arge lump constricted his voice.


    "Why is this happening? Why to me? How is this possible?" He asked no one, his eyes staring nowhere. "I don''t understand, I don''t know anymore! Just make it stop, let it end, please!"


    "You''ll make it," I said out loud above his shouts. "I¡­ I won''t let you die, I won''t let it take you, I''ll save you. You''ll be fine. You''ll get to see your kids again."


    "My kids, my kids, yes, I''ll see them, I must see them¡­ Hayley¡­ Nick¡­ I''m sorry," He kept repeating their names, and gradually, it seemed to return to him back his focus, and he let out another sigh, his expression losing its intensity. "I''m sorry, I''m wasting time. I shouldn''t¡­ I shouldn''t waste time. I must tell you, I must talk to you."


    His voice grew soft, a whisper¡­ and I huddled even closer, right then, I drowned every other sound, my eyes, my ears, he had my undivided attention.


    "You''re trying to save me, trying to take this¡­ this thing from out of my body, right?" Harry stared at me, and without waiting for an answer, continued on again. "Don''t reassure me, don''tfort me, I don''t want to hear that. Just tell me that you''ll try, that you''ll do everything it takes, just tell me that, just say it¡­ mean it."


    I didn''t question him, Iplied, every syble as earnest, as sincere as the next, "I''ll try, whatever it takes, I promise I''ll - "


    "No promises!" He cut me off, shaking his head with fervor. "I know the risks, I know what''s gonna happen - the detective told me everything, so whatever this is¡­ I know you can never guarantee something like that, I know¡­ so don''t¡­ don''t promise¡­ never promise¡­"


    The way he said those words, I could hear something more behind it. But like before, I justplied. "Alright, I''ll¡­ I''ll just try."


    "Good, thank you, thank you for trying, thank you for trying to save me, for giving me a fighting chance," He breathed out his nose, and I could hear him wavering again. "But it might not be enough, will it? As much as you try, you might not be able to do it¡­ you''ll fail¡­ I''ll¡­ I''ll die¡­"


    "No, no, don''t think like that," I shook my head. "There''s still hope, there''s still - "


    "Someone has to think like that!" He snapped, baring forward the heavy strain in his gaze "Someone has to. I don''t care if you think otherwise, I don''t care what you think you can do, if, in the end, it all just boils down to nothing anyway¡­ and then¡­ what then? After hoping, after trying, what can you do then?"


    His exasperation, his panic, they were fading, in its ce, I saw focus, I saw resolve, his breathing steady.


    "It''s like dying, you know?" He said to me, his voice low and heavy. "Every time, when I''m not myself¡­ I¡­ I die¡­ there''s just nothing, I be nothing. And that thing¡­ it''s there, isn''t it? It''s alive, in my body, using it, moving it¡­ being¡­ me."


    Then, from the quiet, I heard it, I saw it - anger.


    "Fuck¡­ that¡­" He spat, a flicker in his brow. "I won''t let it take me, I won''t let it use me. I don''t know what it wants from me, but it''s not having it. I won''t be seen like that, I won''t let my children see me like that! No! If I have to die, I will not be a dead man walking¡­ do you understand what I''m saying?"


    I did. Long before he even got to that point, I did. From the deep loathing in his eyes, the look on his face¡­ I heard his resolve long, long ago.


    "If you die again, if you don''te back¡­ if I can''t bring you back¡­ you want me to make sure that you really stay dead," I muttered.


    "Whatever it takes," He grimly repeated. "So whatever happens afterward, in the end, you''ll still be saving me either way."


    Impulsively, I wanted to tell him otherwise. To hope, to believe, to see things as how I did. But looking at him, I lose my voice, that urge just dwindles¡­ and even if I did manage to, it''s as he said, it''ll all just boil down to the same thing anyway - I can''t guarantee anything at all. In his own words, in my own¡­


    We can only hope.


    "I¡­ I hear you¡­" I said to him, slowly. "Whatever happens, I''ll save you."


    For once, for the first time, Harry gave me a weak smile¡­ and I''ve seen that smile so many times before on him, so vacant, unnerving, and very, very infuriating¡­ but now, but his¡­ Harry had the kind, gentle smile of a kind, gentle man.


    "Thank you," He muttered. "I don''t know you much, but I can tell you''ve got a good heart, a good soul. I''m d Nick''s managed to snag a friend like you, he''s lucky¡­ I''m lucky¡­"


    "Good to hear," I said, giving a smile back. "Once we get you back home, be sure to go tell him that, alright?"


    Harry gave a weak attempt at a chuckle, before dropping his gaze, his smile parting a faint, feeble whisper. "No promises¡­"

 Chapter 477 - Wide Awake, Part 2

    Harry hadn''t changed yet. A minute had gone and passed and his thought was still his own. Another minute, and he shifted his legs, movement also still staying his.


    Maybe there was something to be done, I thought, something that maybe could keep him being himself if only for just a while longer. Doing nothing now was unbearable, there had to be something¡­ anything. I was tempted to ask, half-convinced that there might really be a way¡­ maybe if I pressed just a little harder, if I dug just a little deeper, I''d find a way.


    I was about to suggest it too, just about ready to spring up to my feet, a semi-practiced speech at the tip of my tongue, ''I''ll go first, I''ll find help'', I could already hear myself say.


    "Don''t, don''t go anywhere¡­" Harry shook his head at me again, every muscle that moved exacerbating the agony showing on his face. "Please don''t go, don''t leave me here alone. I-I don''t want to be alone."


    "I just want to help you."


    "Help me, then," He said, lunging forward and locking his fingers around my wrist, his strained gaze trembling, pleading. "Stay. "


    Pain wracked at his body again, forcing him to let go, but as I felt him loosen his grip, I stayed frozen in ce still¡­ even as the temptation, the conviction soared.


    "I will disappear again, it doesn''t matter what you try and do," Harry forced the words out between breaths. "But when I do, please¡­ not alone¡­ not by myself¡­ don''t make me go through that on my own. I''d like someone to be here¡­ just until I go, so please¡­ just be here."


    Maybe¡­ maybe he was wrong. Maybe there was something that could be done, I wouldn''t know until I tried, but, question is¡­ should I try?


    Harry continued to watch me as I slowly rose to my feet, stared as I began to turn, and when I started to move away, I heard the sound of his breathing quivering.


    "Okay," I said, and immediately, the quivering stopped. "I''ll stay."


    With a resounding thump, I let a small bale of hay fall from my grasp, then kicked it a little bit further, closer towards him, before settling myself down and meeting with his stare once more.


    "We''ll just¡­ talk, I guess," I said to him. "As long as you can hold, until it''s time for you to go, whenever the hell that may be. I''m sure it''s been quite some time since you had the chance to enjoy the simple pleasure of just having a quiet chat."


    "Yes¡­" He said feebly, his wrinkly, weathered expression smiling weakly. "I''d¡­ I''d like that very much."


    "Though I must warn you, I''m not very good at keeping conversations."


    "Ah," He waved a trembling hand at that. "That''s okay, neither am I."


    "Alright, then I guess we''ll y it safe, start with the basics," I scooted just a little bit closer. "So, um, why don''t you start by telling me a little about yourself, and we''ll just work our way from there, huh?"


    More and more, the difort in his expression gradually dwindled. For once, he breathed out, and his breath left steady. "Well as you might have known already, my name is Harry¡­ Harry Williams."


    We''ll just talk, we''ll forget about everything. What problems, what concerns that lingered, it was left to the wayside. Right now¡­ there was just this moment.


    It''s better we spend it while we still could.


    "Mr. Williams, then," I said, holding my hand out towards him. "Nice to meet you, I''m - "


    "Some guy who just works here, right?" He said, faintly smiling. "That''s what you introduced yourself as before," then, with a bit of effort, managed to reach his hand out into mine, and grip it tight. "It''s nice to meet you too."


    Before long, I knew more than just his first andst name. I learned about his profession, a diligent IT consultant at a business firm on his way to a promotion. I could tell he took great pride in his work, and I could hear that passion echoing still in the tales he told me, and while I didn''t know half of what the heck he was saying, I still enjoyed hearing them nevertheless.


    He told me one time that 90% of the time, he was getting paid on a monthly basis just to plug and unplug the ethe every once in a while, and honestly, I''m not sure if he was even joking there or actually being serious. I think he was being serious.


    In turn, I told him of my grand adventures. But I mostly stuck to the mundane topics, like getting swindled, getting leeched, having loan sharks knocking on my door every couple of days - y''know, the simple stuff.


    That''s when I learned that he was also a generous soul. Before I could even mention that I was doing fine already, he offered to wipe my debt clean, and beyond that, offered to provide a generous surplus, which is honestly, was more money than I knew what to do with.


    "You don''t owe me anything," I managed to get a word in.


    "Don''t be stupid. You''re saving my life, trying to at least," He reasoned when I protested. "It doesn''t matter how many zeros I put at the end of a check, it still won''t be close to repaying what you''re doing for me, and that''s the truth. Don''t humble it, don''t strip it down, alright?"


    As quickly, and as subtly as I could, I changed the topic before he had the chance to offer up his entire life savings, and we ended up at favorite pastimes.


    Harry was a simple man with simple pleasures. A tscreen and a cold beer, and he was content for hours. He yed tennis in his youth till a sprained ankle lost him that passion, but in turn, he found the love of his life, when he identally tripped her over with one of his crutches.


    Family was a topic we stuck to for the longest.


    Little by little, his stories stopped being about him, and more about the ones he cared for the most. He talked of Nick, Hayley when they were much, much younger.


    Apparently, Nick was peculiarly small when he was a kid, which I had a very hard time imagining. Hayley being the big sister, always kept an eye out for her darling little brother. Harry recounted, reminisced, whether big or minor, he told each passing memory with as much fondness as thest.


    "Hayley was 17 when she came up to me asking how much it''ll be to start her own cafe, I haven''t a clue where that came from," He said, with a tender smile. "I didn''t think it was a good idea at first, tried talking her out of it, but she''s stubborn. Eventually, her mother and I caved, we offered to give her a kickstart, but she insisted she could do it herself. Fast forward yearster, and what do you know? She''s a promising little entrepreneur, she¡­ good business sense¡­ she''ll have a promising future, I''m sure."


    As for Nick, he delved to somewhere unexpected.


    "Do you know of an Amanda Collins?"


    "Uh," I gave him a nk look. "Sure, yeah, I know her."


    "A famous live streamer, or so Hayley says. I''m not really much for social media. She met Amanda in one of her courses and became quick friends with her. I was away on a business trip when this all happened, but one day Hayley invited her over to our home, and Nick was there too¡­"


    He stopped to let out a chuckle before continuing on.


    "A few hourster, I get facetime''d out of nowhere and Nick was asking me for romantic advice. He''s not the type to ask other people for help, let me tell you¡­ so imagine my surprise, huh? Anyway, I tried helping him out. I told him girls like guys that are dependable, strong, a little bit mysterious¡­ frankly, I didn''t really expect him to take my advice to heart. Then I got back home and found out that he''s got himself a gym membership, and was even trying to grow out a beard. He hasn''t told anyone else about his crush but me¡­ and if I''m remembering right¡­ that includes you too, right?"


    My nk face instantly crumbled, and my jaw went ck, parting open, disbelief-ridden. "How did you¡­?"


    "Nick mentioned Amanda had a boyfriend recently," He said, a knowing smile on his face. "He said he was skinny, didn''t look all that strong, not mysterious at all¡­ overall, a pretty pathetic guy in general from what he told me."


    Ouch, Nick¡­


    "But he mentioned that he also had a huge heart of gold, the type of guy willing to go above and beyond," Harry continued. "Getting to know you¡­ I see what he means now. You''ve been raised well, haven''t you.? You got good parents, kid. Better than I have ever been to my own, at least¡­"


    His smile disappeared trailing after his words, and he dropped his gaze, and a shadow loomed over his eyes, casting a somber look over his expression


    I didn''t mention it before, but over time, I also learned one other thing about him that he never mentioned. He had a small quirk, I don''t think he even realized it himself¡­ but to me, I couldn''t help but notice it every time he did it.


    Harry had a tendency to asionally fiddle around with his ring finger.


    He would rub around it, stroke it, as if trying to feel for something that clearly wasn''t there, and it wasn''t much a stretch of the imagination to know just what exactly he was reaching for.


    Which makes what I wanted to mention a whole lot harder to say, nevertheless, I opened my mouth.


    "Nick mentioned you aren''t staying with them anymore."


    Harry froze, forefinger and thumb touching the base of his ring finger. I saw him swallow.


    "He¡­ told you?" He asked quietly.


    "After finding out about what''s happening to you, I had to know about you," I said, feeling a slight stiffness in my jaw. "So I poked around a bit."


    "I see."


    "You said just now that you haven''t been a good parent to your children," I tried to look at him, but he wouldn''t look at me. "Just what did you mean by that?"


    "You know what I meant by that," He said quietly. "Nick told you, didn''t he?"


    "Not everything, and frankly, not enough. He didn''t wanna talk about it, he said he didn''t believe it."


    At that, I saw his shoulder tense, and with a sigh, I heard him say. "Oh, Nick¡­"


    "And from what I can gather, it seems that Hayley instead thinks otherwise of you."


    No words, no breaths. Just a silent, sullen figure a shadow of his former self¡­ whatever that former self seemed to be once before. Which begs the question still¡­


    "Is Hayley right for thinking the way she does? Is Nick?" I inquired. "What really happened?"


    There was agony again, difort in the way hands began to tremble. Seeing that, I immediately backed off.


    "If you don''t wanna talk about it, it''s okay, I don''t need to know," I quickly said. "You''re not obliged to, and I don''t have the right to. I just - "


    "No, no," He suddenly said. "You got it wrong, you got it backwards, I am obliged, you have that right."


    "Mr. Williams, it''s fine. It''s not any of my business."


    "No, it is your business," He quickly interjected. "You''re saving me, you''re saving my life, and you have the right to know exactly just what kind of life you''ll be saving. You have to know."


    From his tone, I could sense that this matter just went beyond his reasoning. There was more to it, he wanted it off his chest, he wanted someone to tell, someone to listen.


    Fine by me.


    I scooted closer again.. "I''ll listen."

 Chapter 478 - Wide Awake, Part 3

    "It just happened," quietly began the start of another one of his tales. "One thing leading to another, and I didn''t think. That''s the problem. I never think. If I had just considered, if I had just¡­ taken a second. But I didn''t. If only I did. I wished I did."


    Just sorrows, just regrets,menting whispers without any structure or sense. It wasn''t much of a tale, honestly¡­ and he wasn''t much of a teller either, that single sentence alone took all the light from his eyes, all the life in his expression. Harry had regressed back to how I found him.


    A dead man living.


    "Last chance," I told him, extending a merciful exemption. "If you tell me, if you don''t, I''ll still save you regardless."


    But he didn''t hear me. Or rather, he chose not to hear me. His face, that look, he didn''t want mercy.


    "I had an affair with a coworker. For weeks, for months, I had sex with her behind my wife''s back."


    Loud. That''s the first thought that popped into my head after he said it. He spoke so loud. He has said many, many things to me ever since I got here. Some in whispers, others in stammers, asionally he managed to speak normally, but I''ve never heard him be this loud before. I could almost still hear his words ringing in my ears.


    How do I react? How was I supposed to respond to that? What words do I use? What emotion was I supposed to feel? Anger didn''t feel right, disgust wasn''t it either. Sympathy? Disapproval? What? What?


    "Okay," I just nodded, I just did what I thought, what I felt was natural. "Go on."


    Harry let out a long breath, out of relief, out of guilt, I couldn''t hear. Only he knows exactly how he should feel.


    "The first time it was¡­ no, it wasn''t a mistake. The first time it was¡­ I made a poor choice. It was a work event, a celebration, there were drinks, she was flirting, I''ve been drinking, and I¡­ I didn''t discourage her. She was young, new, got transferred to our branch a couple of months back. That party, she had been drinking too, she was getting tipsy, we both were, then after it ended, she told me that she was going to go home, nothing happened yet until¡­ until I didn''t let her. I told my wife that I couldn''t drive, that I was gonna sleep over at a friend''s that night."


    His hands flew to his face, dragging his haggard skin down with his fingers, and a burst of faintughter sounded from behind his palms.


    "The most cliche fucking lie you can give, and it worked! I was surprised it even worked. But now I know it only worked because¡­ because she trusted me. Well, of course, she did. Why wouldn''t she? What reason did she have not to? She said ''I love you'' before hanging up that night¡­ and I don''t¡­ I don''t remember if I ever said it back."


    What he was saying, what I was hearing. This wasn''t anything I haven''t heard before. Husbands cheating on wives, a secret office affair fabricated atop lust and impulse, a pile lies stacked on top of a mountain of even more.


    You''d hear about them in passing, in the news, from people recounting their experience on inte forums¡­ or you can experience it like how I did, binge-watching endless ros with your mother, seeing it all happen over some popcorn and in thefort of your couch, scoffing internally while silently telling yourself that none of this melodramatic bullshit can ever happen in real life, or at least to anyone that you know or will know of.


    Man, now I can only just wonder who''s scoffing now¡­ certainly ain''t me.


    "The first time, when I woke up the next morning, I¡­ I told myself never again, it would never happen again," Harry continued in a voice that was little more than a whisper. "I''d take it to my grave, nobody has to know. I can live my life as it was, and nobody could be the wiser. Maybe if I had stopped there¡­ maybe I could have."


    "Why''d you continue on?" I asked, hearing myself after a long time of only hearing the hoarse, gravelly melody of regret, still unsure how to really feel about any of this. "Why didn''t you stop there?"


    "Look, I love my wife, I love my family. Cross my heart, I swear I do," He said, moving his head in a frantic flurry of nods, as if desperately trying to assure himself of it too. "But there''s no excuse. I just couldn''t get enough of it. The feeling, the sensation. I liked it, I craved it. There''s no helping it, even if I tried - and I tried! I tried so hard to stop, but I couldn''t because I''m just that pathetic. Visiting my daughter''s cafe, helping my son lift weights, and there they were trusting me as I¡­ as I continue to betray that same trust, yeah, that''s me. Apparently, that''s just the kind of man I am. A greedy, selfish man."


    Harry was fiddling with his ring finger again, twisting at it, tugging it hard, still nothing there, and yet he was trying so hard to wrench something away.


    "The lies just keep getting bigger, the excuses even flimsier, yet she kept buying it. So much over time, so manyst-minute appointments, she just smiled and remarked that I''m working myself too hard. Imagine that, imagine having someone that loves you that much, someone who has that much faith in you - and I had it. All along, I had it, I had her. And now I lost her, because of my greed, my selfishness."


    "How did she find out?" I asked, and he threw his head upwards, a painful agony his only expression. He looked at me with trembling, narrow eyes, before dropping his head back down, his agony fading with a silent breath.


    "She didn''t," Harry simply said. "Hayley did," and when he saw my eyes slightly widen at that, he formed a smile that somehow mixed sorrow and pride into one malformed emotion. "Clever girl, always was. She could see what my wife refused to think. I didn''t even suspect that she knew until I saw her there waiting for me as I came down into the hotel lobby. She took one look at me, the state I was in, and I remember that look, I will never forget it. I''ve never seen her look at me that way before, she didn''t even say a word to me, and it didn''t matter what I told her - she saw what she hoped she wouldn''t see, and that was all she needed to know."


    Hayley. That springy, sly witch-boss of mine. A story such as this was never something I would ever think of her to be entangled in. You take one look at her, the way she carried herself, you''d never imagine it¡­ and here I thought Ria was the better actor.


    "By the time I got back home, the house was already empty. I tried calling, the entire evening, I called. The entire night, I drove, searching, I never did find them," He said, a trembling shimmer glistening in his heavy sullen eyes. "There was no note, no message - in a way, I guess that was the message. They were gone, they didn''t choose to leave, I made them leave. In truth, I already lost them long ago, ever since that first night¡­ I just didn''t know it yet."


    For a while, Harry was quiet. He blinked, and something fell from his eyes. He blinked again, and nothing else fell.


    "I don''t know what they know. I don''t know what Hayley had said, I don''t know what my wife knows, and I don''t know what Nick was told. They won''t see me, they won''t talk to me. Nick is the only¡­ my son he¡­ he said he missed me¡­"


    He tried to breathe in, but he couldn''t. He choked.


    "They''re better off¡­ so much better off¡­ without me in their lives. I don''t deserve them, I never did, and most importantly¡­ they don''t deserve me. I lost it, I lost that privilege! I lost all rights, I know! Even with Nick, every time he calls, every time¡­ he tries to see me, I want to tell him to stop, I want to tell him no, but I can''t! I just can''t! Because I''m greedy! I''m selfish! I don''t want to let them go! I want to be part of their lives still, and I want to see them grow¡­ I want¡­ I want my family again¡­"


    Harry was hurting, physically, mentally¡­ he was forcing himself, forcing the words, forcing his body¡­ tears welled and fell from his eyes, and he looked revolted by it.


    As if he didn''t deserve to cry, like he had no right to remorse.. No chance at redemption. And maybe he didn''t¡­

 Chapter 479 - Wide Awake, Part 4

    "Maybe this, whatever this is, maybe I had thising," He weakly muttered, wheezing, as he lifted his quivering hands in front of him. "My punishment for wanting, for trying, and for failing¡­ if so¡­ then maybe I do deserve what I goting for me."


    "Now you say that, aftering out to me like that," I said, shaking my head at him. "I know you don''t mean that. You don''t wanna die."


    "Of course, I don''t want to die!" He snapped, shing me a weak, desperate teary-eyed re. "But if I did, so what? What''s been lost? What''s there to lose? There''s nothing. I''m nothing!"


    "Stop!" I stood up. I didn''t know why, but I was shaking. I wasn''t angry, I wasn''t even upset, but for some reason¡­ I was just shaking, just shouting. "I''m not gonna listen to this! I don''t want to listen to an old man cry and take pity on himself - I won''t hear it, forget it, it''s pathetic! You messed up, you fucked up! It''s good you''re owning up, it''s good you feel bad, you should feel bad! You''re a big asshole, that I can agree with you on. But what''s this about dying? What''s this about being nothing? You aren''t nothing. There won''t be just nothing! Dying, Mr. Williamns, dying! That changes everything!"


    "Yeah¡­ you''re¡­ right, I die, something will¡­ change," He gave me a hard stare, swallowing a big lump in his throat. "They''ll be far¡­ better off, won''t they?"


    "Oh, stop already with that bullshit, please," I spat, exasperated by the sheer stupidity I was hearing. "How do you know that? How? You don''t, alright? You don''t know!"


    "Didn''t you hear¡­ a single word¡­ I told you? My wife won''t talk to me, my daughter hates me, and my son¡­ really ought to! All I''ve ever done¡­ was hurt them!"


    "And?" I challenged him. I didn''t care how frail he suddenly looked, how he was now slurring his words almost half the time. He needed to know, he needed to understand. "What''s your point?"


    "You¡­ heard me already," He heaved, his jaw in a tight clench. "They are better¡­. off without me. They¡­ don''t need me around."


    "And like I said, you don''t know that."


    "I¡­ do."


    "How, then? Did you hear them say it? Did they tell you that? Have you even talked to them? No, you didn''t! So until you do, until you know, you can''t say that you do know!"


    "I don''t have to hear¡­ them say it," He said, shaking his head feebly at me. "You weren''t¡­. there, you don''t¡­ know. I saw it in her eyes. Hayley¡­ she never¡­ she never wants to see me again."


    "But you don''t get to decide that for her," I told him quietly. "You don''t get to decide that for anyone. How she feels about you, that''s Hayley''s choice to make, not yours. Your lies, your mistakes - what your daughter makes of it, it isn''t your ce to think for her."


    "Aren''t you¡­ listening? She''s already made up her mind¡­ long ago¡­"


    "Yes, that I''m sure she has," I nodded in agreement. "Would you care to find out, then? How she really feels about you? Just how long since youst heard her - it''s about time, don''t you think?"


    Fading sights, choking breath, yet somehow, he managed to pull a face of utter confusion.


    "W¡­ What?" He asked.


    I pulled my phone out from my still damp pocket, and raised it out towards him. Almost at once, the realization dawned on him, and he shrank away from me, wobbling, copsing, as he dragged himself back, muttering as he did.


    "No, no, I can''t, don''t¡­ please don''t¡­ that''s not how¡­ she won''t talk to me¡­ and I don''t deserve¡­ to talk to her¡­"


    "How else would you know, then?" I asked. "What else do you got to lose?"


    "No, no¡­" He continued to slur, his stared dazed and distant. "I don''t have¡­ I don''t need¡­ to know¡­ she doesn''t¡­ Hayley, I¡­ I don''t want to remind her¡­ of me¡­ especially¡­ not like this¡­"


    "Especially because you''re like this," I retorted. "You don''t speak to her now, she may never hear you again."


    "And she''ll be... all the more... better for it..."


    "This may be yourst and only chance," I said. "If I can''t save you, then you''ll die never knowing. Are you sure about this?"


    Harry stared at the phone in my hand for the longest time, and in that span, I noticed many things about him, his loss of focus, his struggle to keep his head from slumping, and his soft wheezing - once again, he was fighting, and once again, he was losing.


    Anytime, any moment, that''s what Dad told him, every second was precious, every moment mattered, and yet¡­ Harry dropped his gaze, and with thatst ounce of his strength, he shook his head.


    "Turn.... the phone off..." He said, he demanded.


    That''s it, then. He''ll never know, and if things go awry, he probably never will, he''ll die thinking the same thing, that his death would mean nothing, but that was his choice, his decision. Like it or not, I have to respect it.


    Yeah, like hell, I do.


    I walked forward at him, my thumb in a rapid swipe against the disy. Something even in his very weakened state, he found hard to ignore.


    "What are you¡­ doing?" He asked.


    "Y''know, there''s a good time to be selfless, but there''s also a good time to be selfish, and one of the two is not what you should be right now," with a final press, I lightly toss my phone atop of his rising chest. "Remind me, why don''t you¡­ what kind of man are you again?"


    The sound of the dial tone resounded loud. Hearing it, Harry slowly lifted the disy in front of him, the bright re momentarily blinding him. Another ring, and Harry looked at me, trepidation in his ailing sights. I could almost hear the questions in his stare, the panic.


    "Yeah, you talk, the detective''s cover for you is blown," I answered him. "But that''s not your problem. You let me worry about that."


    Yet that did little to assure him, but then the dial tone suddenly ceased, and whatever was on his mind prior followed after¡­ in that second of silence, his choice, his one selfless decision was then rendered null.


    "Hello! Hello!"


    Hayley''s cheery voice chimed through the speaker, and at once, at the sound of her voice, in stifled choking silence, Harry''s tears began to flow again. That pained expression, the heavy tremble of his lips, he was trying to smile, trying as hard as he could¡­ he couldn''t¡­ and just before he could muster any words, Hayley chimed in again, speaking over him.


    "Unfortunately I seem to be very busy at the moment! But hey, Don''t let that detail stop you! Anything important you want to say, just leave it after the beep!"


    And beep it did, for a long few seconds, Harry held the phone in silence, staring, still with tears in his eyes.


    "Voicemail¡­" I muttered under my breath.


    That''s right, I forgot. She''s covering my shift right now. Of course she wasn''t answering.


    Despite that, Harry didn''t seem to mind it one bit. In fact, he looked content, more than content. That was all it took to satisfy him.


    But I know he needed more.


    "Just tell her what you want her to know," I quietly instructed him. "If she still wants to hear you, she''ll call back."


    I wasn''t sure if Harry could even hear me anymore, he made no movement, and his stare was a distant, vacant stillness.


    Yet my phone continued to remain steady in his hands. His forefinger gave a twitch, lightly grazing, caressing his ring finger.


    "Hay¡­ ley¡­?" He whispered, voice subdued in fatigue, in overwhelming emotions. "It''s¡­ your father¡­"


    A harsh gasp, and he couldn''t say anymore, but he was trying, and he was trying as hard as he could, then with tears falling, voice choking, somehow¡­ he could.


    "I¡­ love you¡­"


    My phone fell off to the side with a quiet thump, and Harry''s arms sagged, fingers hitting lifeless against the dirt.


    In his face, lingered the imprints of hisst emotion. The damp streaks drying across his cheeks, and a ghost of a smile nted on his lips.


    He was gone now, and he''ll probably stay that way until I manage to do what has to be done - that barrier has to fall. Before that though¡­


    I picked my phone back up, and without a single nce, I glided my thumb to end the call, and in the quiet, I waited.


    Walking to my hay bale, sitting back down, for him, I waited for her answer.


    For him¡­ I''ll find out for him.


    Five minute passed, and still not a sound could be heard.


    Ten minutes, and thinking without really thinking, I hit the call button, just¡­ hoping.


    Hayley red in on the silence again, speaking in that same cheery, boisterous tone of hers¡­ leave your message after the beep, she said.


    I hung up, and I kept waiting.


    Fifteen minutes, twenty¡­ holding out for her real voice, her real thoughts¡­


    Thirty minutes now, and I think, maybe, I just think¡­ perhaps Harry was right.Sitting here, I''ve been hearing her true thoughts all along.


    The deafening quiet all around me, that was her answer.

 Chapter 480 - A Changed Man

    A little ruffled, a little disgruntled, I turned around to leave the barn, phone in hand and resisting the impulse to give it a good strong toss across the open ins. Not out of anger, I was barely even frustrated too - I don''t know - after what I''ve heard, and after what I''ve said, I just needed something solid to throw around, I guess.


    I really thought Hayley was gonna call back.


    Let''s face it, Harry was kind of a piece of shit. But he was a piece of shit that was trying and seeing him struggle, fighting against the unbeatable, and very nearly resisting at that, spoke more than any sorry ever could¡­ and I just thought that maybe, his kids ought to know about it.


    Still, there was no excuse for what he did, and more than likely there was no forgiving either. Or was there? What if it were me? What if I were his kid, what if I loved him? Like Nick? Could I have forgiven him? Could I have turned a blind eye to his misdeeds?


    I mean, just look at me now¡­ I was already ignoring cold-blooded genocide and a lifetime of lies, why not also infidelity, hm? I know our situations were a million miles apart from ever being directlypared, I wasn''tparing¡­ I just¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just felt like we were all stuck in the same rickety boat, and it was slowly taking on water, trickle by trickle, and until I, until we find a way to patch it¡­ we were all going to drown.


    It was thinking that, while walking at a snail''s pace, that I heard the faint creak of someone elseing in¡­ presence ushered in and made known by a ray of sunlight bleeding into the doorway hanging slightly ajar. A secondter, bright emerald eyes stared at me from across the room.


    It was amazing what a shower and a quick change of clothes can do to drastically alter how she looked. Went from dangerously enticing in a skimpy bikini, to soothingly serene in a long white sweater and skirt. Regardless, however, her natural beauty radiated through everything and everything either way.


    "Ash," I called out, hearing, feeling my voice suddenly weightless, like I wasn''t even the one speaking out. I brushed it off, tried to smile. "Got you feeling worried again, did I?"


    "Concerned, Master," She responded, pacing forward towards me with her hands sped together around her waist, steadily, gracefully¡­ not even a slight sway at all.


    "Finally feeling more like yourself again?" I asked.


    "Um, yes, indeed, as well as¡­ r-regarding that, Master, I¡­ I realize I may have said and acted in a less than unbing manner as ofte," Ash stopped, blushed. "I would¡­ sincerely appreciate it if you could perhaps¡­ overlook all that, perchance?"


    For her, I pondered, I mused, and finally, I contemted, before ultimately deciding.


    "Request denied," I said.


    She hung her head, blushing even redder. "Yes, I suppose not. Oh, the shame¡­ it is too agonizing to bear."


    "Oh yeah, all those instances touching me and caressing me, and saying all those sweet loving words to me," I threw her a sympathetic look. "Like, just how on earth are you ever going to live all that down?"


    Unsurprisingly enough, Ash didn''t exactly appreciate my sincere condolences. But putting that aside, she drifted her stare over my shoulder, eyeing the unconscious figure lying in a disheveled pile of straw and grain.


    "What did he need of you?" Ash inquired. "The time you took, I suspect that whatever has transpired here, it went beyond that just being a mere simple conversation."


    "Yeah, he was¡­ awake," I said, and judging by the slightly surprised look she gave me, I didn''t need to borate any further on what I meant by that. "Out here, there''s no one here for him¡­ he just didn''t wanna be alone, is all."


    "I see," there was a tinge of sympathy to her voice, but with it, I heard also a tinge of hope. "But I suppose that once you''ve rid him of his burden, that he''ll be alone no longer."


    I felt my lips tten out as I stuffed my phone back into my pocket. "We''ll see about that."


    For now, I just wanted to leave, go take a long hot shower and stare for eternity at the bathroom tiles. I needed a moment where I didn''t have to think, where I could just¡­ just not, y''know?


    But not just yet, apparently. I couldn''t have that moment of mine just yet. I only made it an inch beneath therge barn doors, before I heard someone say, someone awake, "You really should just kill me."


    Ash was the first to turn back, her expression a cautious, quiet stare. I didn''t want to move at first, I didn''t want to look back at all, nevertheless, I found myself directing my gaze once more to the slumped distant figure at the back of the room.


    "I know you won''t, and I don''t want you to, but you really should," the figure continued on, slowly rising to his feet, staggering, wobbling, and yet his face showed no struggle, no emotion. "I would have killed me."


    Harry sounded¡­ different. Less like a person, that goes without saying¡­ but somehow also less of an empty te. There was a weight to his words, a nuance to his voice. There was no other to describe it, he just sounded different.


    "I''m not you," I called out drearily, exhausted already. "And you''re not him either, you''re not Jay, you''ll never be him. I won''t give you the chance to."


    But then heughed. Heughed at me, feebly, weakly, and choking a second after the attempt, nevertheless, I felt my exhaustion turn into apprehension. He neverughed before.


    "Here''s what you''re not getting, you''re already giving me that chance," He said, smiling that infuriating smile of his. "So long as you keep being you, then it''s only just a matter of time until I''m fully me."


    He was talking differently too. Less stiff, more articte. I really didn''t like this.


    "How far along are you now?" I asked, gazing at him at the whole. "Just how much of you is in there?"


    "Bits and pieces, memories here and there, some feelings, a little more knowledge," His gaze flickered slightly, and his smile widened, softened. He wasn''t looking at me anymore. "Your eyes are awfully green and bright recently, aren''t they?"


    Before I could say anything else, beside me, I heard Ash take in a breath. "That is none of your concern," She said quietly.


    "Eshlywn¡­"


    "Do not address me so casually," She said a little louder, a little firmer. "You do not know me as you think you do."


    "I don''t?" He snorted in disbelief, then quickly jutted a finger at me. "And what, he does?" He sneered. "You love him, don''t you? Your eyes are shining so bright. You really think that? You really love him? You don''t, it''s a lie. You think you love him, you don''t. Because what, he''s kind, he treated you nice - no, you don''t love him, you just love what he did because no one else has treated you that way before, he smiles, he says nice things. Well, anybody could have done that, Eshlwyn, anybody could have. If somebody else had found you instead, you''d have loved them all the same. It''s no different - he''s no different."


    From exhaustion, to exasperation, now to anger. It took all I had to restrain myself from wanting to lunge at him.


    "But I am different, I can treat you different," He went on, "I can do more, I can love you more, certainly more than he could ever - "


    Right then, I felt a strong violent gust surging from beside me, and suddenly Ash was gone.


    In that split second, the barn doors mmed shut with an echo, the walls rattled, the stables shook, and there she was again, on the other side of the room, leaving a whirlwind of dust and hay left scattered in her wake.


    A pair of legs swayed helplessly inches above the ground, a strand of rope straining along with it. A flicker of shock momentarily breezed past Harry''s expression, and Ash, her heavy breath resounding in the silence, lifted him up high even more.


    "Mind. Your. Tongue."


    Venom in her words. Every syble reverberated with her raw anger. Her hands tightly gripped at his shirt, itching, inching, wanting to do more except without any restraint.


    "I will not hear anymore of this," even her voice, in a dangerous, frightening whisper, uneased even me. "About my Master, about myself, you do not know what you speak. Your words resound no truth, no verity, you seek only to provoke¡­ and indeed you have provoken. I seriously, sincerely, despise you."


    It took me a moment to find my voice, but once I had, "Ash¡­"


    "If you really believe yourselfpletely infatuated over me - then so be it. That is your sentiments, emotions only fiction, only yours alone. Affirm it in your mind that it''ll nevere to fruition. Who I love, and who I chose to love¡­ just be forewarned, that you have no say, you have no bearings over it."


    And herst few words, spoken bitter, spoken vehement, teeth grinding teeth.


    "So do not¡­ ever again dare.. speak of it¡­ speak of me¡­ as if you do¡­"


    Anybody else, and submission, totalpliance would have been a guarantee. Anybody else, surely, but¡­


    "No, you''ll love me more," He smiled at her, nothing but tenderness, a gentleness in his expression showing so sincerely. "I know you''ll love me more."


    "Put him down, Ash," I found my voice again. "Don''t listen to him, it''s okay."


    In actuality, this was far from being okay. At that moment I never wanted so much to kick someone''s teeth in. But as much as I wanted to, as much of an annoyance he was being, I have to remind myself - he wasn''t Jay.


    Not really.


    After a long and tense moment, Ash eventuallyplied and put him down - hard. A loud aching thud resounding as she dropped him into the thin pile of straw. Then turning heavy, she began to march away from him, and even further beyond, went straight out the door, shing me a fleeting look¡­ slightly apologetic¡­ not that it was necessary.


    I don''t me her for losing her patience. If she didn''t, then I probably would have¡­ in fact, I still just might if I continue to linger around here.


    Before leaving finally, I turned towards him for thest time.


    "Can you do magic?"


    Harry took a moment to collect the air that left his lungs, before responding, in a wispy, breathy, voice.


    "To¡­ escape, you mean?" He said, before shaking his head. "No magic that substantial until I''m fully me."


    I wasn''t done inquiring yet. "How long until you''re you?"


    "I don''t know, depends, really. But I wager not for a little while longer, longer than I hope. You did ward me off, after all."


    "What the hell are you even going to do with two of you?"


    "I don''t know," He said, shrugging. "I''m not me yet."


    "Right," I nodded. "Can you lie?"


    At that, he managed another chuckle, even a little smile.


    "Why must I? I don''t see any need to," He replied, shifting himselffortably in ce. "You won''t dare kill me, after all. Whatever''s gonna happen, you''ll just let it happen."


    Ash was right about provocating. He really knows how to rile a guy.


    Satisfied, I turned away, one foot over the threshold into the warm sunlight, and the other¡­ the other froze.


    "You enjoy her while you still have the chance to, alright?" He called out to me, so polite, so confidently. "When this is all over, at the end of this, she''ll be right with who she truly belongs to."


    "Who she truly belongs to," I repeated, lifting my foot over, and crossing to the outside, "So me, then, right?"


    "If that''s what you think."


    "It''s what I believe, and from the sound and look of it, it''s what Ash does too," I said, turning to lock the barn, and in that dimming, darkening interior, I saw his smiling expression briefly falter, as I spoke. "And that''s more than what you can ever hope to im now, isn''t that right?"


    Then before he could say or do anymore, creak went the door, and click went the lock.


    Fuck you, Jay.. Nostughs.

 Chapter 481 - Chip Of The Old Block

    Ash was¡­ unusually quiet throughout the rest of the time after and I only noticed her sudden peculiar behavior when I noticed something even stranger, however, whilst leaning up high, and bending down low¡­


    "Oh, my apologies, Master, I meant to inform you long before, but in the heat of the moment¡­" Ash quite stiffly spoke when I inquired about it. "s, sadly, I know not of her whereabouts either."


    Indeed, Adalia was absolutely nowhere to be seen.


    After a brisk walk home, and after also a rejuvenating shower, Ash spent the next few minutes in my bedroom dabbing some disinfectant on my hand, rolls of bandages by bedside, while I did my best rattlesnake impression every time I felt it sear and sting - which was all the time.


    That''s when Adalia''s absence came to mind, as did Ash''s strange silence shortly after, and the rest was as follows.


    Ash had a sorta vacantness to her emerald glimmer, and was especially strangely unreceptive to my signs of difort.


    Ain''t like her to be unresponsive when she sees me flinching¡­ must mean she''s thinking real hard¡­ and if I''m thinking real right¡­ then she probably ain''t thinking real good.


    "Are his words still bothering you?" I asked, and immediately, that seemed to have somewhat snapped her out of it.


    "His presence alone is an aggravating bother of its own," She said in a huff, promptly moving on to mummifying up my wounded hand. "But you needn''t fret much over me, Master, truly. In time¡­ I''ll be feeling better with time."


    "Are you sure, Ash?"


    "That man is beyond sight and sound now¡­ and I intend no longer to be in his presence so long as I can help it."


    A smile with her words she tried to assure me, and while I still retained some doubts, ultimately though, I decided to take her word for it.


    For some time afterward, I spent a good chunk of energy scouring around the house for that fanged enigma of the night while Ash did her own thing.


    After our little ''incident'' at theke, I knew I wouldn''t be able to focus on my task at hand until I at least had the chance to check up on her.


    But with every dark crevice and shadowy corner I sifted through, I was met with only dead ends and dust bunnies.


    My intense searching eventually found me up high, on wobbling tiptoe, reaching for the hatch that led up to the dark and musty attic. I figured it was the only logical ce.


    But just as soon as I managed to get my fingertips to graze thetch, I was abruptly sent plunging back down by a whimsical all-knowing, all-smug tuned remark.


    "So, I heard that you have had quite the interesting swimming session today, hmm?"


    Mom''s footsteps were always muffled by the cover of sandals, so half the time, it always seemed as if she could just appear out of literal thin air, and right then, swallowing my heart back down my throat¡­ freaking woman did it again.


    "I heard quite a bit about it," She continued to say, shuffling forward with her arms crossed in a rather sly manner. "First time swimming lessons didn''t go so well, I assume?"


    "Really, now?" I raised my bandaged hand in the air, waving it cluelessly about the ce. "Wonder what gave it away?"


    "You''re lucky you didn''t sever a finger or three, dear," She said, taking my hand in hers and assessing it all over. "Just imagine if you had. I can''t even imagine how distraught I''d be right now."


    "Can you fix it up?"


    "Severed a finger, sure, but the way it is now," She unsped her hold, giving me my hand back. "Not worth the risk. You''ll be just fine."


    So she says, and yet there''s no mistaking that slight grimace of a worried mother that flickered past her gaze. I have gone through enough skinned knees and bruised arms from being my stupid younger self outdoors to never mistake a look like that.


    Still, I have more pressing questions now that the healing process of some gashes, for instance¡­


    "I assume Adalia''s told you all about it?"


    Mom nodded. "You would assume right."


    "I guess that means that you know where she is."


    She chuckled at that. "Well, wherever she is, she''s certainly not up there or anywhere close, that''s for sure."


    "So you don''t know either."


    "I know only what I know, dear," with a spin she headed for the stairs, and I followed along after her. "And what I do know indeed is that if a Matriarch doesn''t want to be found, then you will never find her. They''re only seen if they choose to be. Precisely why hunting for them is almost an impossibility, kinda like what you''re trying to do now."


    Mom shed me a fleeting wryly look, and it was upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, that I finally understood what she was trying to imply here.


    "Are you saying Adalia''s avoiding me right now?"


    From beneath the kitchen doorway, her little silent smirk only served to affirm.


    "Why?"


    "Why?" She repeated, obviously amused by my daft understanding of the obviously obvious. "And here I thought you''d know your way through a woman''s heart."


    With a shake of the head, and a breathy sigh after, she trailed on deeper into the kitchen, speaking as she did.


    "In case it wasn''t obvious enough to you, Adalia''s a very emotional individual. I mean, sure, she might have some¡­ troubles expressing the fact, and she might also not understand it herself sometimes, but the truth is, she actually feels more than most, so long as there is something to feel, you know?"


    "Not really," I said, giving her exnation a long, nk look. "But sure, keep going."


    "Basically, for most things, she doesn''t feel a thing, hardly anything, yes?" She said slowly, settling down onto the table with a warm, steaming mug in hand. "But on the rare few asions she does manage to feel something, for someone like her, deprived of all sensations¡­ just imagine it, how do you think feelings would feel for someone like her?"


    And just like that, my once nk, empty stare began to fill to the brim with realization.


    Suddenly it all made sense, her erratic behavior, her baffling question¡­ I just assumed it was just confusion on her part¡­ it probably was, but it was also more, much more¡­ and more than I can probably even imagine.


    "So what my puzzling, curious question is¡­" Mom said, taking a quick satisfying sip of her drink. "Just what exactly is it, did Adalia feel for you, hm?"


    I didn''t think to answer that, I didn''t even have to. That mischievous stare at me over the rim of her mug meant we both already knew the answer to her question.


    "Oh, I swear," She sighed, propping her elbows atop the table. You are seriously bing more and more like your father, every day."


    Try as I might, I couldn''t exactly see the corrtion between the two. "Is that so?" I asked, again clueless as to what she meant.


    "Oh, definitely," Mom said a little exasperatedly. "In his hero years, women would just flock to him left and right. He was actually quite a bit of a charmer, even if he didn''t know it. Much like you, I suppose."


    Well, this was certainly news to me.


    "He never mentioned this."


    "And why would he?" She mused. "It''s not exactly relevant to anything at hand."


    "So why are you?"


    "Because I don''t care much for relevance," another sickly sweet smile showed. "So long as I can tease you with it."


    Ah, yes¡­ makes sense now, I guess.


    "His party was always unusually female-centric every time we crossed paths. A champion archer, a prestigious high priestess, even a Fey Chieftess at one point, and much more - your father had them all vying for his attention, and he was never the wiser. I daresay he''s earned the envy of many men in his time."


    "Right, umm¡­"


    "And just look at you now," She shed me a narrow look. "Elf-Knight, Matriarch, the Subus perhaps? And that sweet girl, Amanda too, hm? Like father, like son, I guess."


    Really, how was she expecting me to respond to any of this? Like all I could do was just nod away and shrug my shoulders in acknowledgment.


    "Oh well, at any rate, I had them all beat, and managed to snag that handsome hero all to myself," She said with an air of pride and self-satisfaction. "I guess even your father thought that out of everyone, that I was best girl all along."


    Yeah, it''s either that, or it''s because you sorta kinda got rid of the rest of thepetition on your way to that top spot¡­ but let''s not mention that¡­ like ever.


    For all our sakes.


    Just nod and grunt, man¡­ just nod and grunt.

 Chapter 482 - Evening Distractions

    I knew eventually I couldn''t keep focusing on searching on and on for someone that didn''t want to be found. If Adalia really wanted some alone time away from prying eyes, then I guess I oughta drift mine away.


    While I''m ain''t so sure yet why exactly she was hiding for, I''m almost positive given time, she''ll turn up on her own time, and only then I''m sure she''d be more than willing to rify why¡­ in fact, I''m even counting on it.


    In the meantime, as the afternoon light began to dim and tinge the skies with a burning orange, I got to work again. Outside, knees pressing against the hard dirt, both arms outstretched into the air, and a mind devoid of all concept and thoughts - only focused, only determined, and brimming with intent.


    Give it a few more hours, and I''d be nearing a full twenty-four since I''ve returned home and plunged into this arbitrary test of resolve that I''ve sunk myself into, give it a few more hours after the first few, and I''d also be officially thirty hours in without any actual sleep.


    While I''ve eaten, taken breaks, and even gone for a swim at one point¡­ those things weren''t sleep. With every blink, it felt like I was lifting bricks in ce of eyelids, and while I''m sure if I took a more reasonable stance to this, I''d argue I was acting to my own detriment now by continuing to stay up even at the brink of exhaustion.


    Even Ash,ing down by the porch side, gave a look at me that expressed the sentiment wholeheartedly, but as she walked forward, no words left her lips, and instead only took up a spot close by where she could keep watch over me as she''s always done.


    Yet as exhausted as I may undoubtedly be, I didn''t feel it. I think I just refused to acknowledge it. After talking to Harry, hearing his story, it''s like something ignited me. I was already dead set on tearing this barrier done before, but now that feeling was taken to newer heights.


    asionally, in-between attempts, I''d notice Ash wouldn''t be the only one keeping a close on me. Beneath the porch, a mug in her hands, my mother stared. I didn''t know what that look was on her face, that empty smile, that distant stare, but none of that struck me as anything peculiar as much as her silence did. For everything, Mom always had something to say.


    For this, she didn''t then.


    Dad, surprisingly, had returned from working in the fields earlier than usual. Caked in dirt and grime, sweat glistening on his brow, I smelled him before I even saw him approaching, and just like before¡­ no words spoken, just that same stare, that same look before disappearing into the house, with Mom following close after a quick weing kiss on the cheek.


    As I heard the door click close, I felt a jerk - my arm pulling away on impulse. I messed up, I lost focus, and the pain surging in my fingertips reflected that.


    Why? Frustration? Desperation? Probably so. Helplessness? From what? Knowing a life hinges on my sess? Knowing two powerful beings wouldn''t lift a finger to help unless I seeded? Knowing the dire consequences and implications if I didn''t?


    Maybe¡­


    "You haven''t done it yet," sounded a defeated, despondent voice from behind. "I was seriously hoping by the time I got back, I wouldn''t have to see you out here still."


    I kept my gaze forward, keeping my focus on the task at hand. I didn''t have to turn to know who it was. She could have just taken a breath in general proximity, or nted her heels in the dirt, and I would have known just by feeling alone - and that''s exactly what she proceeded to do right after with a long, tired sigh.


    "Mom hasn''t even bothered to say a thing about all this, has she? Not even a single word acknowledging it?" Sammy''s vibrant blue eyes suddenly emerged in the corner of my vision, sharing that same look between family, her arms crossed, and her face creased with concern. "Still her fun, whimsical, smiling self, is she? Not like you''re struggling hard here or anything, not like there''s a person''s life on the line here."


    She lowered herself beside me, crouching, slender hands ttening her blue skirt, her usual braided brown hair now flowing freely in the breeze.


    "Hey, Big Bro," She said quietly. "What''s it going to take before you finally admit that you are angry at her?"


    Another jolt, another loss of concentration. I breathed in, raising my arms up again.


    "Been there, done that, over it now¡­" I muttered. "I told you before I''ve been angry, I was angry."


    "But you should still be angry now," she replied. "You have every right to be."


    "And what''s that gonna do, Sammy?" I asked. "If I shout, if I scream, if I yell at her like you did¡­ it''ll be dramatic, sure, but me shouting my lungs out is not going to save that man''s life, y''know?"


    "No, maybe not," Sammy sighed again, slowly rising to her feet. "But you''ll probably feel much better if you do."


    I looked up at her. "Do you?"


    She gave me a hard stare for the longest time, and the narrowing of her lips alone told me all I needed to know. Frankly, it almost seemed like she''d be rooted to the spot for all time¡­ until I saw her gaze abruptly flicker, shifting over to the silent, distant figure hovering beneath a nearby tree.


    "Ash, his hand is bleeding," Sammy said coolly. "Won''t ask what happened, but healing magic is a bitch to pull off even for me, so if you could just kindly¡­?"


    "Y-Yes, of course, my apologies, I¡­" Ash looked as if just having only snapped out of a stupor, but quickly regained back her focus, and proceeded to move ordingly. "I shall rece the bandages, I''ll soon return, Master. For now, please refrain from moving much," and so saying as such, Ash promptly disappeared into the house.


    I didn''t even notice it until Sammy pointed it out, but she was indeed right. My bandaged hand, the pure whiteyers tinging to a deep, damp red. So now you''re telling me opening up barriers also causes wounds to open up again, just my luck.


    "Small ident," I said offhandedly, hiding the bleeding behind my closed fist. "Vampires, kinda like cats¡­ y''know?"


    Her expression didn''t flicker, not much for humor, now, I suppose.


    "She''d have healed you," Sammy said quietly, eyes peering into the kitchen blinds at the slender outline of a figure by the sink. "If she wanted to, so easily¡­ she did it for my hands when I first found out about all this, when I¡­ when I got upset when she fell sick again¡­"


    Suddenly, that dim figure gave a cough, one loud and violent enough to be heard even from afar. Sammy certainly heard it, the way she suddenly froze rigid and stiff, eventually the coughing dwindled down, and she unfroze.


    "You can do the healing thing that she does?" I asked, changing the subject.


    It took a while for her to turn wrench her eyes away from the kitchen window, but eventually, she did, saying slowly. "No, not really... I tried once... it''s not as easy as she makes it look. Look, why not just have her show you? Like I said, if she wanted to - "


    "It''s risky, apparently," I said.


    "Why?" Sammy asked, sounding miffed again. "Because she said it? Wasn''t a risk when my knuckles were bruised and bleeding. What risk even is there in helping?"


    "If she hasn''t told you about why she''s so reluctant to help, I''m not saying anything either," I told her. "You want to know that risk - It''s best you hear it from her yourself."


    She furrowed her brow. "Stop trying to get me to talk to her."


    "Then stop trying to get me to be pissed at her," I simply said. "But still, in my opinion, you really should talk to her anyway. How long do you want to stay mad at her for?"


    "As long as I feel like it."


    "I see," I thought of Harry. "Just make sure that isn''t thest thing that you''d feel for her, alright?"


    At that, she turned away in a huff, marching up towards the steps of the front door.


    "That''s up to me to decide, not you," She said, closing the door on me.. "And up to her too."

 Chapter 483 - A Little More

    It was just then I was realizing that vampire wounds were a lot more troublesome than they really oughta be. Stripping away the old, already worn bandages from my benumbed hand revealed bright beads of red still bleeding afresh from every reopened gash.


    But the moment I gave myself some respite from barrier-breaking, the bleeding and stinging gradually ceased once more, and that''s when I realized the actual reality of the matter - that I was more a trouble to myself than I really oughta be. I''m ming my hand, when I really should be ming myself here.


    For some stupid reason, I just have a knack for refusing to let any wounds or ailments guing mend or heal undisturbed¡­ my noble cause always have the tendency to get in the way of that. Be it for a rain of blood, a phoenix slumbering inforting lies, or a man at the brink of losing himself in his entirety¡­ that intrinsic sense of self-preservation just sorta gets tossed out the window for me.


    As always Ash was my guardian angel in disguise, gentle to the touch, meticulous with the procedure, ensuring my difort was kept to the minimum whilst keeping the treatment ever thorough. If I had to rate her nursing service, she''d be looking at a very high infinity out of ten, and if you try, and I mean, really try, to wrench out any kind of downsides from my clearly biased, prejudiced lips, then I suppose there was one slight little nitpick I have as ofte.


    "You''re very, very, quiet still, you know?"


    Ash paused, my hand resting in the warmth of her palm, still slightly exposed with the secondyer of dressings only halfway around my fingers, but then once quickly noticing her own dormancy, promptly finished up with a second, was on her way onto wrapping around a third already.


    "Yourplete focus is of great pertinence to the task at hand, is it not, Master?" She responded after a while, her voice light and free of any unease or unrest. "I simply thought it best that you be left well alone for the time being."


    Too light and free if you ask me¡­


    "You say that, yet I get the feeling that it isn''t me that wants to be left alone for the time being," with my free hand, I reach to stroke her cheek, and there as well, I felt her unusually warm, as well as feeling her twitch from my touch. "Any particr reason why, Ash? Is it because of - "


    "None, Master," She said, slowly pulling her hands away from her now finished work. "And if there was any, even then, I feel it would beyond any of your - "


    "Don''t say it''s nothing for me to worry about," I interjected. "If anything''s bothering you, Ash¡­ do you really think I''m just gonna let you, let me drop it?"


    She gave it some thought, closing her eyes to ponder, or perhaps to surreptitiously enjoy the feeling of my hand on cheek, can''t tell which, but then with a relinquishing sigh, Ash gave a smile. "Perhaps not, after all. I''d be a fool to think any differently."


    "Yes, you''d be a fool, indeed," I drew my hand away, nodding. "And a cute, lovely fool at that."


    Compliments no matter big or small were always a surefire way to raise her spirits, but I guess, even that fact of life has its rare exceptions.


    "Yet s, Master. I fear now is no time at all to be sorting out any personal grievances, is it?" She said, her smile and stare a distant, mncholic show. "You cannot afford your focus astray, and should I express myself now to you, would only serve to your own detriment."


    It was a fair point she made there. Time and focus dedicated to her was time and focus I wasn''t dedicating towards helping Harry.


    "Maybe next time, Master," Ash said softly, slightly tilting her head down and keeping it down. "A better time."


    That I can agree with, and luckily enough, I know just the perfect time already.


    "So tonight, you''ll tell me tonight?"


    Once again, Ash took quite a while to reply¡­ and I just assumed she was probably giving the notion some deep, heavy thinking.


    Then she slowly raised her eyes towards me and, well¡­ she was thinking, alright, but just not precisely what I was thinking about.


    "Umm¡­" Her lips stayed slightly parted as the feeling of confusion traveled around and eventually reached her eyes. "Tonight, Master?"


    "Yeah, tonight," I affirmed, nodding once more, then when all I got was another bout of long silence and a nk gaze, I further borated. "You wanted to, um¡­ sleep under the stars together or something?"


    You could actually urately pinpoint the exact moment in time when the realization dawned on her. There were many indications, just pick one. Her eyes widening, rapidly blinking past emotion after emotion, each looking more aghast than thest. The way she tried to hide the surprise in her voice with a stifled gasp, only for it to backfire, and temporarily turning her into a meek squeaky mouse instead.


    "I-I see, you were referring to¡­ to that, yes, um, I understand now¡­ tonight¡­" She mumbled, absentmindedly fiddling around with the roll of bandages with suddenly unsteady hands. "S-Surely, Master, you don''t mean¡­ to see my foolish request through¡­ do you?"


    Is she¡­ backtracking right now?


    "I''m sorry, but weren''t you the same girl that created a waterspout in my favoriteke so that I have to see it through?" I said, tilting my head a little bemused. "Or wait, was that just another white-haired Elf-Knight I went and made that promise with?"


    Ash ran her fingers through a stream of her hair, I guess twirling bandages around wasn''t enough topletely satisfy.


    "In a certain manner of speaking, Master," She said a little stiffly. "It''s not as if back then that you were conversing and, in a sense, f-frolicking with an individual that was of sound mind¡­ a person not entirely capable of¡­ sensible reasoning and thoughts, so to speak."


    So, um¡­ if I''m hearing right, did she just unintentionally use me of taking advantage of her in her drunken state? Was I that slow? That dumb? Because I seriously felt like it was really the other way around¡­ and I have all the soft, squishy sensations on my back from her endless huggings to prove it.


    So null and void, then?" I asked her, raising a brow. "Everything you said, everything you''ve done back then, invalidated, didn''t happen. Is that so?"


    "No, no, not¡­ " She paused again, eyes meeting mine in slight rm. She hit a snag and she knew it, and she knew I knew it too. Her voice came out again, saying in a faint, almost reluctant whisper. "Not entirely¡­"


    Okay, I have a feeling that modesty and reservations are getting in the way again.


    "You can''t have it both ways, Ash, it''s either you meant what you said or you didn''t," I told her, smiling a little whimsically. "So which is it? Did you really mean what you said, or was it an entirely different Elf all along?"


    The evening sky, the orange glow, the way it shimmered and shone across her pale and blushingplexion¡­ I really wished I had taken a picture.


    "I just assumed, Master¡­" She said, her emerald eyes squirming trying to keep from veering away from mine. "Considering circumstances, your current predicament¡­ is it not for the best that you abstain yourself from meaningless distractions."


    "Meaningless distractions," I gave her a look. "You?"


    "No, I - you understand what I mean, Master," She quickly said. "There''ll be timeter, opportunities then. To indulge me now¡­ it just doesn''t seem so wise."


    She says all this, sensible, rational, all these well-thought reasons, and yet why does she sound like she''s forcing herself to say it? Because she didn''t mean any of it, obviously. Once more, I knew it, she knew it, and she knew I knew it too.


    What she truly wanted, she could never say¡­ ''cause as always, when it came to her needs over others, it''s no mystery how she sorts her priorities. Guess in a way, we sorta have that inmon with each other.


    "Maybe so," I mused, "But here''s my counter-argument," and without another word, I raised my newly bandaged hand before her, giving it a good few seconds for her to have time to assess and stare, then after a while, I lowered it back down. "Tell me, is it wise to bleed out before I can get the job done? Better to let it heal first before I do anything else, don''t you think?"


    "I¡­ suppose so," Ash said.


    "It''s like the whole universe is telling to catch my breath, figured maybe it''s about time I start listening, y''know?"


    "Hmm..."


    "And what''s a better remedy than a good night''s rest?" I said, pretending to think about it for a moment, searching the surroundings for an answer, before finally setting my sights on one. "Oh right, that''s right, a good night with you."


    A little dimmer, a little darker now, the orange gradually fading to ck, her bright glowing eyes like beacons of light beneath the dimming skies.


    "Perfect timing, too," I muttered, gazing up at the first white dots sparkling up high above us. "Looks like it''s going to be quite a nightly view."


    "Is it¡­ truly alright?" Ash suddenly said, whispered, and when I met her stare again, it had gone quite still and steady. "Is it truly alright for me¡­ to want¡­ to desire¡­ to put myself before others¡­ just this once?"


    The way she spoke didn''t sound like she was asking me, it didn''t sound like she was asking anybody in particr either. Nevertheless, I went ahead and answered her anyway.


    "Yes, it''s alright."


    "To be greedy, to be selfish¡­" She continued to say. "To want more than I truly deserve?"


    I repeated again. "Yes."


    "And to have you for myself¡­" Here, I heard her voice waver. "To receive you¡­ to enjoy myself with you¡­ unconditionally¡­ without bearings¡­ without worries¡­ is it truly alright for me to do so?"


    The breeze, in the soft blowing breeze, I answered once more. "It''s alright."


    "With my entirety¡­ with every fiber of my being" Her eyes twinkled, my stare glimmering back in her luster. "Can I truly¡­ may I truly¡­ love you unhindered?"


    And onest time, I made sure she heard me say, as I entwined my hand in hers, "I want you too."


    No reaction, nothing dramatic, a single blink, a vacant stare, and a faint whisper of acknowledgment, "I see¡­"


    "Yeah," I nodded, clutching her hand tighter. "So tonight, whatever happens tonight, whatever you want to do, I''ll - "


    I never got to finish. I never even got to hear myself think next. One moment there was nothing, and then in the next, I felt the sensation, I felt the pressure¡­ and I fell back.


    Her pressure.


    The feel of her soft lips crashing hard against mine, the warmth of breath trickling lightly on my skin, desire, desperation, confusion, all woven into one long passionate kiss. So hard, so intense, I could feel myself being forced back - both hands nted firm in the dirt to keep me steady, to keep us steady.


    Her voice slipped out somewhere in the blur, and I heard her moan, how she sounded, moved¡­ without restraint, without reserve, an eagerness unbarred, a craving unbridled, and then before I realized it - it stopped.


    A soft pucker, and Ash''s lips left mine, and with a heavy, trembling breath, I felt her lean her head against my chest. Slowly, she lifted her gaze, a bright red streaking across her face, and raw emotion reflecting in her stare.


    "More¡­ " She whispered, her voice heavy and yet faint. "To do more¡­ with you¡­ that is what I wish to do¡­ Master¡­"


    Breathing hard as well, I swallowed. "I''ll get ready¡­"

 Chapter 484 - Devious Intent

    Everything was a blur.


    Just breathing, just walking, even just blinking, it all felt to me just a little surreal. My lips were still buzzing, tingling, stubbornly refusing to part with that feeling, with her, and as such, now it just wouldn''t stop squirming around my face.


    I left Ash at the frontwn, waiting¡­ while I scurried away inside the house, mumbling something about sleeping bags and tents or whatever, and had said anything in response, then I clearly didn''t hear her.


    All the way in, dazedly staggering into my room, almost failing to even twist the knob to swing open my bedroom door, and once in, I didn''t dare another go with that dastardly knob again and just mmed it close¡­ the back of my head mming along with it.


    Right there, it was precisely right there, my heart had throbbed and gathered enough energy to beat out nuclear fusion, and because of it, was also on its way to aplete catastrophic meltdown.


    And I melted alright, sank¡­ right down there on the floorboards, against the doorframe - just little ol'' unthinking, unfeeling me.


    This was actually happening right now, wasn''t it? Not a dream, not a thought, but true reality unfolding real and raw.


    I knew eventually this was gonna happen, Ash and I together¡­but I just¡­ I guess in the heat of the moment, all my preparations weren''t enough to prepare me, after all.


    My head right then was a dangerous ce to be in, so I left it, I returned to the present moment, thinking''s dangerous¡­ something about a tent, was it? I''ll go find a tent. It''s somewhere, probably, hopefully, under my bed, maybe.


    But In spite of saying that, the closet was where my jelly legs took me instead, and almost like a robot obeying an order, I quietly began to sift through years worth of umted memories. I searched but didn''t see, survey but didn''t scour, it''s like my eyes were trying to convince me that I was blind, and in my current stare, I almost believed them too.


    Then I heard a noise from nearby somewhere, a rustling outdoor breeze billowing indoors, and was utterly convinced my ears were also ying a part in this sinister ploy to drive me fucking mad for some inane reason.


    But when I snapped my gaze to the side, towards the foot of my bed, I found to my extreme relief, that I hadn''t gonepletely insane just yet¡­ but from what I was staring right before me - those clouded pupils, that vacant expression, jagged ws resting atop a rumpled, frilly dress - hell, maybe my eyes were still ying me for a fool, perhaps.


    Only one way to know for sure¡­


    "You''re back," at once, I stopped my searching¡­ tent wasn''t even there anyway, I remembered. It was somewhere else. "So where did you run off to, all this while?"


    If that really was a figment of my mind I was seeing, I must have a real vivid imagination, then. The piercing emptiness of her gaze, the quiet cascade of her hair, as she cocked her head at me¡­ yeah, real vivid, alright.


    "Your¡­ hand¡­" She whispered, her gaze in a downward angle.


    "Let''s not start that again, alright? It''s fine, really," I said, waving it off with a blur of bandages. "So where were you anyway??


    "With¡­ you¡­" She said, as deafening as the stillness of the vicinity itself. "Always¡­ with you¡­"


    In a span of a second, I thought, I wondered, I realized, and then finally I understood.


    It seems my sneaking suspicions of illusions weren''t so far out of reach, after all.


    "You spying on me, Adalia?"


    "Watching¡­" She hastened to say. "Just¡­ watching¡­"


    Same thing.


    "And¡­ thinking¡­"


    Thinking. Well, we all know what we think about thinking¡­


    "Thinking about what?" I asked.


    "What you¡­ said¡­ to me¡­" a rickety squeak had her standing, and a faint creak had her taking a step forward, closer. "And¡­ how I¡­ feel¡­ for you¡­"


    Umm, Is it normal for some rm bells to be ringing? I mean, dark looming figure, foreboding evening lightning, and hidden mysterious intent¡­ yeah normal, right?


    Not to mention, if this just wasn''t the most awkward time to bring something like this up right now, especially considering¡­ y''know¡­ and yet, why do I get this strange feeling that this perfect timing, as well as her sudden reappearance, were all intricately nned?


    Swallowing nothing, I asked, "And¡­ what did you find out?"


    Adalia gradually came to a standstill. Her misty gaze abruptly wandered away from our conversation, deciding instead to peer out the window, towards the evening''s fading rays¡­ and the frontwn in full clear view.


    "To¡­ night¡­" She muttered, her tone somehow even more distant than her stare. "You''ll be¡­ with Ash tonight¡­ won''t you¡­?"


    There it was, the same question my throbbing head has been parroting to me all this while. Only now instead of asking myself, I was the one answering¡­


    "Yes, tonight," I told her, unsure still of how I was actually gonna sound saying it and ending up sounding like nothing at all. "I''m going to be with her tonight."


    "You wish to¡­ make love with her¡­" She stated aloud, delicacy be damned. "And she¡­ wants to¡­ make love¡­ with you¡­ too¡­"


    No censor, no tack either, she really was putting me on the spot here, wasn''t she? Well, can''t really me her for it either, could I? After I outright professed myself to her, and also pretty much having her professed to me too roundaboutly¡­ why should she even be concerned about being tactful?


    No use beating around the bush for me, needed to get rid of my embarrassment, the rope tied around my tongue, don''t stutter, don''t waver, just say what you really need to say.


    "Do you not want me to?" I asked, the entire world once a whizzing blur, focusing now, focusing on her. "Do you not want her to?"


    Adalia didn''t answer me again¡­ immersed in her own little world, having her own little conversation¡­ the slender, sullen reflection in the window frame meeting her stare.


    "It''s okay to tell me¡­ how you feel about it, about me and Ash," I said, taking my own steps forward to close the distance. "If it hurts, if I hurt you, I - "


    "Hurt¡­" was the single word springing from her lips, shifting her gaze, and stopping me in ce. "Hurt¡­ me¡­?"


    "It''s alright if you feel that way."


    "I¡­ don''t¡­" and a little louder, a little quicker she repeated. "I don''t feel that way¡­ I don''t¡­" and growing fainter, she whispered. "You never¡­ hurt me¡­ you never¡­ will¡­ you never¡­ had¡­ never¡­ say that again¡­ never¡­ say it¡­"


    Adalia was reprimanding me. Her hard expression, her firm tone, yeah, I''m being reprimanded. Well, this was¡­ new¡­ so new in fact, that I couldn''t help butply without question, arms up in surrender and disbelief, "Alright, I won''t say it again."


    "You are¡­ selfless¡­ you are forgiving¡­ you are¡­ kind¡­" She went on without so much as a pause. "And it is¡­ hurting you¡­" Her hands curled, her ws hidden. "I am¡­ hurting you¡­"


    "Adalia¡­"


    "You need to¡­ be happy¡­ I want you¡­ to be happy¡­ that''s what¡­ I feel¡­ about you¡­" She finally ran out of breath, but she didn''t run out of words just yet. "And Ash¡­ makes you¡­ very happy¡­ I know¡­"


    "You do too," I said.


    "Not as¡­ much¡­"


    "Just as much," a little firmer, a step closer, I continued to say. "You make me happy just as much."


    Yet Adalia remained just as firm as I, shaking her head ever so slightly.


    "No¡­ not yet¡­" She whispered, then before I could start the whole process again, she spoke some more. "But I will¡­ I want to¡­ I want to make you¡­ just as¡­ happy too¡­"


    Beyond my notice, in the numbness of my bandaged hand, I could feel a little something, something small, something light - I look down - her hand in mine, and there in her clouded eyes, a vacantness filling, a coldness warming, I could see, that she felt a little something too.


    "Because¡­ I love you¡­ just as much¡­ too¡­"


    Speaking of surreal, this moment as well¡­ tonight was seemingly just the night of broken precedents, and I have a feeling there''s going to be a lot more being broken from here on.


    "For tonight¡­" I looked at her in the eye. "You''ll be alright, right?"


    "You''ll be¡­ happy¡­" She replied, her lips shifting into a ghost of a smile. "So I''ll be¡­ happy too¡­"


    This close, this absence of any distance, I could see every single detail of her face. I noticed the hollow rings in her eyes, the faintness of her breath, and the narrow blue streaks slightly visible across her skin.


    I almost forgot¡­


    "You haven''t feast yet," I muttered.


    "No¡­ not yet¡­" Adalia affirmed. "That''s why¡­ I showed myself¡­ before you go¡­"


    "Yeah, thought as much¡­" I rolled back a sleeve, exposing a good chunk of skin, and without wasting another second, I raised my arm at her¡­ only for her to just slowly, gently, lower it back down again.


    Suddenly, Adalia was a whole lot closer than before. Behind her slightly parted lips, the tips of fangs were poking through. I saw her expression, the same one back at theke, and rm bells in my head once more rang even louder than before.


    "Adalia," I leaned away from her. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Feasting¡­" was her first answer, before she suddenly lunged forward at me. Then in her cold touch, the weight of her body, and the feel of her breath grazing the surface of my skin, I heard her second answer. "Borrowing¡­"


    A hard jolt shot through my body stemming from many ces. From my hands in hers, from the locks of her silver hair brushing against my shoulder, and most of all, from the feel of her sharp fangs burrowing deep in my neck.


    It didn''t hurt, it didn''t even twinge. But it was different, so much different from how it felt when she feasted on my arm. There was something carnal in the way she fed on me¡­ less like I need, a responsibility¡­ burrowing deeper, rougher¡­ no, this was desire, this was want¡­ so much want¡­ and the strangest thing of all¡­ I was feeling it too.


    But before that sensation could build, could take over¡­ it suddenly dwindled, dissipated, and with a warmth dribbling down my skin, I felt Adalia lift her fangs with a long, heavy, and satisfied gasp.


    So many questions, so many thoughts - I swiped a hand around my neck, feeling the slight dampness of blood but nothing more. Just like it was with my arm, the puncture wound had closed.


    I felt dizzy, I felt giddy¡­ strangely euphoric¡­ I tried to blink it all away, and that only intensified the feeling.


    "That''s¡­" I pulled a face, feeling the sensation fiddling in my head. "That''s new¡­ what was¡­ what was that?"


    "You know¡­ already¡­" Adalia answered, a slightly sly, slightly content expression on her face. "I told you¡­ before¡­"


    "Remind me again," I said, gulping in mouthfuls of air.


    Her lips glimmered a bright, fresh red, and between breaths, I saw her slowly lick it clean, then heard her soft, impish answer. "Devious¡­ intent¡­"

 Chapter 485 - Unsaid And Unasked

    Adalia''s surprise love bite eventually dwindled and settled down to a somewhat tolerable level after a while¡­ and in the end, I still never got to know the difference between getting fanged in the arm or getting fanged in the neck, on ount of Adalia''s silence.


    A silence that carried on to her gradual slumber, after a feast like the one she passionately partook in, sleep came at her in almost an instant, and by the time I was steady on my knees enough for questioning, a contentful, peaceful expression had already taken over her face as sheid herself curled snugly in my bed sheets.


    Cute was an appropriate term to describe her right then, but in my opinion, a more perfect word was baffling¡­ because to her slumbering half-hair-ridden face, I could only fight the urge to shake her silly until she mumbled out some answers, besides¡­ I have more important things to deal with now anyway¡­


    Where the hell is that tent, man?


    Apparently nowhere far, as it turns out. When all else fails, just turn to Mom, she''s like the golden retriever of every household, and when I knocked on her bedroom door, desperate and lost, she answered my calls, failing again to disappoint.


    "You''ll be sleeping outside tonight, you say?" A quizzical expression rippled across her nted gaze. "By theke? Just the two of you? Alone? Together? Ash and you? Sleeping? Side-by-side? Hand-in-hand? Lips-to - "


    "Tent," I demanded again, reaching out my empty palm, and hoping she''d just plop it in my hands right there and then and just let me go. "You don''t need to know anything else."


    But of course, she couldn''t simply let my metaphorical binds go just yet.


    "Just one thing, then," She muttered, her eyes suddenly going narrow. "Why is your face so pale, dear?"


    I couldn''t answer that, mostly due to the fact that I wasn''t even aware of it myself, but she was right - that raised hand of mine, from my fingertips to the end of my arm, I was like a ghost, so white, like I''ve just lost all the blood in my veins or something and¡­


    Oh.


    "Oh, hmm?" Mom opened the door a little wider, peered at me a little closer, a teasing smile widening with every passing second, until finally - realization. "Adalia''s a bold one, isn''t she? Oh, my, my¡­"


    At this point, I''m done being surprised about how she knows these things¡­ she just does, alright? She just does. Might as well just get to the point of everything, instead of just gaping at her all ck-jawed like some kind of omniscient god¡­ which she probably was anyway.


    "What did she do to me?" I asked, almost too aware of how long I was taking here.


    "Well, seems obvious to me that she bit you, didn''t she?" She said, and when she saw that that answer unsurprisingly failed to satisfy, finally relented with more further rification. "There''s a mark on your neck, dear¡­ a Matriarch''s marking. A very unique, intimate kind."


    "A mar - a marking?" I began to feel around my neck again, feeling only the smoothness of my skin. "What marking?"


    "A marking signifying a pledge, a promise¡­ it''s like humans with their rings, you know?" She said, as she fondly fiddled with the silver band around her finger. "Matriarchs¡­ the whole of the Elidnan descendants in general, markings is what they use. The Aerons w, the Nyermers bleed, and the Vampires bite, it''s that simple. Not to worry, however, the mark will fade in time¡­ but the pledge is forever."


    So many words yet all I could focus on was those first few, and it was those first few that continue to keep ringing inside my empty mind.


    "A pledge? A promise?" I repeated, quickly connecting the dots line by line. "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    "Oh, but I don''t know what you''re thinking, dear," She said, smiling wryly. "I only know what I know. And speaking of which¡­" suddenly, she poked her out the doorway, tilting a hard left to across the hall. "Tent, sleeping bags¡­ Sammy went camping with her friends some time ago. I''m sure she''s still putting off from putting it back up in the attic. Ask her, alright?"


    I didn''t get to ask more about things I wanted to, be it theck of time, the suddenness of it all, I didn''t get to ask about her paleness, or the nasalness of her voice, or even the tissue pieces stuffed inside of her sleeves. She was already in her nightgown too¡­ and I don''t remember her ever sleeping this early in the evening unless she was¡­


    In any case, to Sammy''s room I went, pestering her peace with three knocks on her door. After a grumble, and a begrudging groan, I heard the muffled spring squeak of her bed, and promptly after, her door flew open¡­ revealing a very disheveled, very disgruntled little sister with stress strands all over.


    "What do you want?" She asked, blinking once.


    "Tent, sleeping bags," I said, getting straight to the point. "Mom said you have ''em?"


    "What for?" Sammy drearily asked, batting the same dull blinks. "I doubt this is really the time for some camping."


    "Just - "


    "And why are you so pale?" Like Mom, she then promptly peered a little closer at me. "And the hell is that on your neck?"


    "Sammy," I stretched out both arms at her, I really didn''t feel like exining right now. "Please give."


    Yet s, what good indeed is a little snobbish sister if she is not as well privy to information that has absolutely no relevance nor association to her? The 24/7 nosy little devil stayed rooted at the spot, ncing suspiciously.


    "Not until I know why you need ''em," She said, arms folded in a resolved, determined stance. "You have your room, why are you sleeping outside?"


    "Because the world is a beautiful, wondrous ce," I deadpanned. "And I really love to admire its beautiful wondrous-ness, so if you really don''t mind¡­"


    I tried slinking through the doorway with a sidestep, only to then be immediately halted by a hand pressing firmly against my chest. Sammy looked back at me, her bright blue eyes thinking, wondering, widening¡­ then realizing.


    "You don''t think the world is beautiful and wonderful," She muttered in a low, profound whisper. "It''s Ash, isn''t it? Beautiful, wonderful¡­ admiring? Don''t tell me you - Oh my God, it''s - oh, bro¡­"


    "Sammy¡­"


    "Are you serious right now? Do you - Is this really the right - ?" Sammy took a big, long, painful breath, grimacing hard, but after she managed to regain her bearings, she shifted slowly to the side, turning her body horizontally and making space. "It''s under my bed - take it yourself."


    Times like these, words would only serve to make things worse, so I kept my mouth puckered in and just silently shuffled in, giving her a little appreciative nod in thanks.


    Her room remained the same as ever. The same light pink palette on all four walls. Posters of characters from her favorite shows and movies took up most of the free spaces, and I noticed there were some new ones added to the collection.


    Trophies and medals both academically and athletically adorned her shelves with bright glimmers of gold and silver, and picture framesmemorating trips and special events lined up all the rest.


    There was a lot of me and her showing in those frames there, from down to up, it was kinda like an age chart: Her first day in preschool, clinging to my arm and refusing to let go. Her first horseback riding, sitting up there with me in front of the saddle, as I took control of the reins. There was one with us swimming in theke, another when we went on a cruiser. Her friends were in some of the pictures too, but it felt as if they all kinda took a backseat to the dense amount of her and me¡­ quite unusually, really¡­


    But I didn''t have the luxury to stare and wonder, I needed to get the stuff I needed and bounce out, no questions asked.


    Sammy was staring away at me the whole time I was poking around beneath her bed in a slump defeated hunch. I was actually half-expecting her to start puking at any time from the expression I saw permanently stuck on her face, but surprisingly enough she managed to hold it in.


    "You really do love that Elf, don''t you?"


    At first, I thought I was only hearing things - awkwardness was close friends with paranoia after - but then I noticed her prior disgust had gradually dwindled to something more¡­ pensive feeling.


    "I''m pretty sure you know that already," I said, heaving out arge dusty bag where everything was stored. "But sure, I''ll answer again - I do."


    "Does she love you?"


    I snorted, swinging the straps around my shoulder. "That''s a stupid question."


    "Answer it anyway," She said. "Does she love you?"


    Asking something like this, there could be an endless amount of reasons as to why she could be, what exactly she was hoping to get, I didn''t know, but nevertheless¡­


    "Of course she does, Sammy," I replied. "Probably more than I do too."


    Her expression remained unchanged.


    "And you know that?


    "I believe that," I immediately said. "Without a doubt."


    A long quiet then fell between us, prompting me to wonder.


    "You don''t think so?"


    "No, ''course I do, it''s just that I - " Sammy heaved a breath, shook her head, and leaned back again. "Nevermind, have fun, then."


    "Sure¡­"


    And with that, I began to shuffle out, bag swaging loose behind my back. Then before her door fully creaked to a close, her voice slipped out from the narrow gap.


    "But not too much fun, though¡­" She said a little sternly. "I''m warning you."


    Hearing a warning like that, I heeded and treated it ordingly¡­ with a faint little chuckle.


    "Sure¡­"

 Chapter 486 - Night Walk

    "Sleeping out?"


    The television was streaking bright lights across the living room, some action thriller about crime families was on, churning out as much gunfire and explosions from the speaker grilles to outss any world war from before - which just adds to the authentic feeling, I''m sure. They don''t even seem to need to reload either.


    Dad was nted on his favorite one-seated, a refreshing yellowish drink swiveling with a mountain of ice in one hand, remote in the other, and ncing from the near distance of the foot of the stairs, I could almost see an uncanny resemnce between him and one of those machine gun-wielding tuxedo men on screen¡­


    I decided against pointing out this astute observation of mine to him, muttering a faint, "Yeah, I am," to his question which he somehow managed to hear over all the pandemonium.


    "I see," He muttered back, then returned his focus back to his nightly entertainment. "Take care of yourself, goodnight."


    And really that''s like the best reaction that I could have hoped for. Now if only the rest of my family could just follow along in his footsteps¡­ Mom especially¡­ I would be so happy.


    Ash surprisingly had remained exactly where I hadst left her, like an erected statue in the frontwn, springing only to life with a shudder of the shoulders at the sound of the door swinging wide open.


    I hardly even recognize her at first. Her demeanor had strayed so far from her usual calmness, her grace. There''s only pretense there, a pretend calm, as she desperately tries to contain her apprehension inside. I know it¡­ because I was doing the exact same thing too.


    Steady breaths, steady steps¡­


    Ash met me halfway as I approached her, wearing an unsettling stare that looked so lost with what to do with herself and yet just as eager to want to do something about it as well, then upon noticing the bag slung around my shoulder, she saw her perfect chance.


    "Don''t even think about it," I said, taking a step away from her outstretched hands. "You might be a Knight, but I''m a guy¡­ let me have my moment of chivalry, alright?"


    Still permeating that awkward air, Ash slowly let her reaching arms fall limp at her side, and seemingly not knowing what else to do with them, began burying them at the curls of her skirt.


    "Alright," I took the first step forward. "Shall we go now?"


    Only silence from her narrowed lips, but the faint crunch of grass closely following from behind meant that we shall indeed. Behind us sets the sinking sun, casting our shadows forward onto the dirt path ahead standing almost side-by-side with each other, almost hand-in-hand with one another, makes me wonder a little why we weren''t.


    me tension, me nerves. Forget ck holes, the bloody atmosphere right then was now officially the heaviest thing in known existence bar none¡­ doesn''t help that Ash seems to be a little bit tongue-tied at the moment¡­ it''s strange, I''ve never really heard her this speechless before, if you can wrap your head around that sentence¡­ it''s even worse than with Sera, at least I know that she grunts asionally.


    On the way over, I couldn''t help but have my eyes drift ever so briefly to the barn looming off in the distance, a foreboding outline in the darkening nket of night that continues to enshroud all over. One look, and it''s like I''m back there again, seeing him, hearing him - all my doubts, my worries, manifested as a single wrinkled smirk staring ominously back at me.


    But as said before, I didn''t keep my stare for long and soon returned to the narrowing path ahead of us, yet s, I couldn''t exactly say the same for Ash, even as its outline faded from sight, it was as if she could still see it, like she was standing right here inside its gloomy interior, and now instead of there just being quiet¡­ there was disquiet, the expression on her face in a deep thinking somber.


    She needed a distraction, a good one too¡­ so I distracted her, replicating our silhouettes and taking her hand in mine.


    I felt her fingers twitch when I held them, even heard the little quiver in her breath almost letting out a gasp - extra sensitive to the touch as I recall, and extra sensitive she was at that.


    "Over here," I motioned, pulling us away from the beaten path and into the swaying stalks of grass. "Forest is practically pitch ck at night, better we reach theke before the sunpletely goes down."


    Ash still wasn''t saying anything, but I did feel her grip my hand a little tighter, and that was enough indicator for me to quicken our pace. Up and over the rickety fence, into the trees, past the bushes, and we were back to retracing our steps.


    For a while, I managed just fine navigating us through the clutter and foliage, yet unfortunately, it seems I underestimated just how freaking fast the forest loses the sunlight, and before I knew it, I was nearly walking us into trees and tripping over branches¡­ it got to the point where I was waving an arm out in front of me like a makeshift cane for poor blind me.


    Honestly, I didn''t know where the hell was going anymore¡­ and I think Ash could tell, because slowly and gradually, our positions started to make a switch. She took the lead, guiding us the rest of the way, while I just strung along, holding tightly onto her and never letting go.


    How she knew her way through the forests, especially in the pitch darkness in spite of exploring it only briefly once while in a drunken stupor at that¡­ I know she''s practically superwoman in this world, but still, next thing you''re gonna tell me she''s actually able to fly too all this while.


    "You know where you''re going?" I asked aloud, just to be sure, sadly I couldn''t rely on watching her facial expression anymore, and she still wasn''t talking either, so if she was nodding - hell if I know.


    I think Ash quickly realized this was well, because, in the midst of rustling leaves and creaking twigs, I heard a wispy voice from near in front of me, low and in a timid whisper, "Not particrly, Master¡­"


    Welp, there goes my preconception. Whatever, point still stands.


    "Then how are you¡­?"


    "Your scent," spoke that voice again, even quieter this time. "It still yet lingers, faint as it is."


    "You smell me."


    "I do," She affirmed.


    Right¡­ I keep forgetting that particr habit of hers.


    "How exactly does that work actually? Is it a magic thing, do you have to concentrate to do it, or¡­?"


    "Um, in a sense, I''ve imprinted your scent to memory, we Elves are keen hunters in the wild, it is a practiced skill, hone through experience, useful for sensing prey, detecting enemies, and - "


    "Findingkes?"


    "Yes, that too," Ash muttered, in a hushed inflection on the brink of a smile. "But most importantly for me, feeling you in every breath I take."


    "That''s¡­ weirdly ttering," I said, but hey, if it works and if that bliss I heard ringing in her voice ain''t a lie, then, "Do you think you can teach me how to do that sometime¡­ for, uh, educational purposes?"


    "Not unless you are an Elf yourself, Master."


    "Oh," I let out a little sigh. "Shame¡­"


    "s, it isn''t quite a necessity now, is it, Master?" She said, and I felt a part of her lightly brush at me. "I am right here with you, after all."


    I brushed her right back, feeling a faint smile forming. "That you are¡­"


    It seems the more she talked, the less withdrawn she bes. I should find something else to talk about. No problem, easy-peasy, my speech is always at a 100 ying RPGs. I could even talk a mugger into giving me money instead.


    "So, uh¡­"


    "Master, may I - "


    Or we could talk over each other and just maximize the awkwardness, yeah that works too. Unfortunately, it seems my luck stat hasn''t been getting the same kind of preferential treatment.


    "You first," I said, relenting first. Not like I had any idea myself what I was going to say.


    There was a motion in the darkness, a faint murky outline of something ducking¡­ or bowing, before Ash spoke, "Regarding scents¡­ I detected, no well, I noticed it prior, but¡­ there is a trace of blood in the air."


    "Oh?"


    "Yours."


    "Oh."


    "Vampires do not emit a scent of any kind, nor do they leave evidence of their presence in their wake, among all, they are a particrly elusive species," She continued to say, a forced casualness to her tone. "But in rare, exceptional cases¡­ they do leave imprints¡­ markings¡­"


    I knew where this was going, I could see it¡­ unlike that bloody branch I nearly tripped over just now.


    "You saw it, huh?" I said, tracing my neck with a finger. "It''s, yeah¡­ it''s - "


    "It seems Adalia has indeed grown quite fond of you as much as I," Ash said, breathing out to the skies. "Always in your presence, beset on all sides by your kindness, it was only a matter of time, an inevitability of circumstance, and yet still¡­"


    "Still?"


    "Still I am envious, jealous¡­" She confessed, with another long sigh. "In spite of stunted emotions, still she could express herself to you so openly, brazenly¡­ lovingly¡­ while I continue to stumble, to falter¡­ continuing to leave many things I yearn to say unspoken."


    I felt my head give a shake. "But you already have, I already know¡­"


    "And yet s, there is still so much more¡­" there was a pause, and in the dark, I caught beads of green light staring back at me. "Tell me, Master¡­ were her feelings reciprocated?"


    "They were," I said, staring back at their shimmer. "Like you said, always in her presence, beset by her kindness¡­ it was only a matter of time, wasn''t it? I love her too."


    There was a blink, and then there was just darkness again.


    "Well, it matters not if you do, and it matters not if she does. Worry not, Master¡­ this will not change at all how I truly feel about you."


    "Same here," I told her. "Nothing has changed for me too. What I feel for you, nothing can change that in the slightest."


    "And that is all I need to know," I heard her breathe out, relieved. "But I must say, Master¡­ your rtionships as ofte, they have taken quite a turn, haven''t they? I wonder, do you enjoy being the desire of many as you are? It must feel quite ttering, doesn''t it?"


    "Well, uh¡­ maybe?"


    "Then are you satisfied with your rtionships now, I do wonder?" She eyed me again, a narrow glint in the darkness. "Or perhaps instead, you have more of your love to freely give to others still?"


    I''m being called out, exposed¡­ and I have no way of denying it so. Nothing to my defense, nothing to plead innocence¡­ my speech stat has failed me.


    But then just when I thought the hammer of justice was going to fall and my sentence proimed - I heard a faint chuckle sounding nearby and beneath those emerald lights, a smile glimmered so bright.


    "I merely jest, Master," Ash said, bowing her head apologetically. "I am more than content merely staying by your side alone¡­ and so long as I am able to¡­ then there is no equal to my happiness, to the joy I feel, being with you here¡­"


    Now it was my turn to have words fail me. All I could do was smile at her, and fall in love with her even more¡­


    "And besides," She said, batting her eyes quickly. "For now, for tonight, you belong only to me, don''t you?"


    I nodded, holding her tight. "You do."


    "And I to you," She replied, her voice speaking so tender.. "Forever and always."

 Chapter 487 - Little Likes

    The more we walked, the more rxed she became¡­ it was still a long trek ahead of us through invisible trees and stroke-inducing ditches, but we made the most of it being in each other''spany.


    There wasn''t much at all in terms of excitement, entertainment¡­ here, surrounded only by the quiet and the asional nightly sounds, it was as simple and as basic of an outing as you could possibly have.


    Just perfection, really¡­ in its own simple and basic way. Her presence, the sound of her voice amidst the sway of branches and rustling leaves, the feel of her warmth in the howling, chilling breeze - things could have stayed as is ''till the sun rose over the hills again, and I would be heading back, grinning from ear to ear, not being able to ask for any more.


    But this night was not just going to be a peaceful walk through the woods as it may seem, it was a little more than that, more than I could have ever imagined. But for now, until we reached our final destination¡­ I was content with things as is.


    "Tell me more about yourself, Ash."


    Just like I was, Ash had been totally engrossed in the moment, I spoke those words as clearly as I could, but she only heard them a few seconds after, and if that wasn''t already adorable enough¡­ watching her abruptly snap back again into focus, throwing her eyes all around the ce like something was amiss with how the wind sounded was definitely the cherry on top.


    "Hmm?" Then her gaze found mine, finally uncovering the source of the disturbance. "Were you saying something, Master?"


    Indeed I was, and just for good measure, I went and borated further.


    "I know you like to eat cereals, I know you like to look at cars, I know you like to sneak into my room sometimes and y around with my hair when I''m asleep sometimes¡­"


    At that, her eyes grew wide, and had it just been a little bit more bright then, I swear I''d definitely die from the cuteness from seeing how flustered her face became. Kinda like a basilisk, except a billion times cuter.


    "Y-You noticed that¡­?" She said in a squirmy not-so-innocent tone that left no room for doubt.


    "You y kinda rough," I remarked. "Not that that''s a bad thing," then before the conversation could stray too much for her to handle, I returned back to the main topic at hand. "Anyways, I''m sure there are more things that you like to do that I don''t know of, and believe me, I''d dearly love to know more¡­ if the mysterious, reserved Elf-Knight would care to share that is?"


    Ash took a moment to recover and consider, her eyes staring, musing, "The things I like to do¡­" she muttered, before slumping her head with a sigh, "I fear I know not myself, furthermore, I wouldn''t know where precisely to begin."


    "Begin here, then," I said to her. "You told me you like sleeping under a nket of stars, a bed of grass¡­ I don''t know much about your past life, and frankly, I wouldn''t dare poke around online just to find out either, but I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t the least bit curious. You don''t have to tell me everything, I don''t have to know everything¡­ just the little things, the good things¡­ y''know what you like to do when you don''t have to be what they made you."


    Another moment of just silent thinking, a long deep one this time, given the way our pace drastically slowed, and the focus in her gaze, how it flickered through thoughts, through memories, I kinda thought they might stay that way for a while, but then with a blink, her head rose back up and her eyes glimmered brightly back at me again.


    "Children."


    I cocked my head back. "Children?"


    "Children," She repeated, a fondness to her voice this time. "Those curious, those ambitious, always eager to discover what lurks behind every tree of forest. Sometimes I''d find them, other times they''d find me¡­ human, fey, demon, others, matters not what they are¡­ with their innocence, their curiosity¡­ it did not concern nor worry them as to what I am either."


    A soft spot for kids, for the young and naive, one new thing I learned about her. She told me about her many encounters, how she apanied those that lost their way, tended to the wounds of those that had gotten injured, there was not an instance where they bid her farewell without a smile on their faces.


    "And if I were to have children of my own someday," She wondered aloud, delighted by the prospect. "Well¡­" in a split-second, she darted her eyes, met mine, and darted away again.


    "Yeah?" I asked, pretending I didn''t see a thing.


    "Mmm¡­" She trailed away, an outline of a smile almost visible in the dark. "Well, then again, it''s only a mere wonder¡­"


    Mmm-hmm.


    A littleter after she told me about her nightly pastimes, the millions of stars in the skies, how she''d gaze at them, and memorize every sequence and pattern, so proficient did she be at it, that at times, she''s even used them for navigation. Something, apparently, no one in her world has ever thought of before.


    "We do that too," I told her when she inquired if it was the same here. "In the past, long ago, we used the stars to navigate around the ce. We still do, only it''s kinda made a little redundant given all the tools we have now."


    "I see, in Asteria, I suppose given our abilities, the magic we can harness, such a skill has little use for most people as well," She said. "But as a hobby, a form of a pastime, it is quite a mesmerizing experience indeed."


    A little more here, a little more, little by little, I was getting a clearer, broader picture of her¡­ and the more I hear of her, the more I adore of her¡­ everything she does, it''s just more things to love about her.


    "And I¡­ in times isted, alone, those rare times," She pondered once more" I like to sing to myself."


    Hold up.


    "You sing?" I asked, my voice echoing my surprise.


    "Hymns, a chant, a little song of my people as a means of leisure," She nodded. "The Hermelians of the sea treats Elves the same as any other, so sometimes, should I happen to be on board one of their vessels, I''d even partake in a shanty or two, should they request of me, that is¡­ it''s, well I am not exceptionally good, but, nevertheless, I enjoy it¡­"


    Wait, wait, Ash singing, like actually singing? Her voice? Her sweet, soft-spoken, always gentle tone that was already a blessing to the ears in and of itself, except this time you put it with a beat and a melody on top of it? Genius¡­ it''s groundbreaking!


    This is the greatest discovery in mankind''s history and no one knows of it! It''s an injustice, I tell you. How¡­ how could I never have thought of this before? Why am I such a fool? Am I deaf? Should I be deaf? I think I deserve to be deaf.


    "Master?"


    There''s her voice again, in that always gentle soothing tone¡­ but now I''m just here wondering, staring¡­ could it perhaps be just a little more?


    "Ash, these, um¡­ Herme¡­ Hermeli¡­ these Hermermaids, they request you to sing?" I asked, making polite, making normal, no ulterior motives to be seen or heard, yes. "And you just¡­ bellow out a tune just like that?"


    "Just as you stated, indeed," Ash affirmed. "Hermelians, the masters of the sea. Song is the universalnguage of their people, and should you ever be in need of their aid, then your voice is usually their only fee and request."


    All well and good. Cool fun fact. I''m sure that piece of otherworldly trivia woulde in handy indeed.


    "I see, I see," I said, nodding as innocent as can be. "And say, what if I, umm¡­ make that same request of you myself, hm? Y''know to sing. Like right now? Hypothetically speaking, of course."


    Ash gave a long, hard nk stare at me, and at that moment I knew the jig was up.


    "No," She said. "Out of the question," She said again. "No, no, it''s not possible, it''s not doable," She said even more. "I-I¡­ Ick the skill, Ick the capacity, the¡­ the mental fortitude. It''ll be a displeasure, torture, there''s absolutely no way I can!" then I guess she realized just how loud her voice was beginning to get, regaining herposure back with a blink and a small, slight cough. "Hypothetically speaking, of course."


    Absolutely have no clue how she figured my ploy out, I was pretty sure I was as subtle as a mouse.


    "One time?"


    "I think not."


    "One verse?"


    "No."


    "A word?"


    "A word? Surely you''re not - "


    "Okay, a syble - take it or leave it."


    "Master¡­" Her stare went dull briefly, but then brightened again quickly - and it twinkled, it pondered. "Unless¡­"


    I tilted my head. "Unless?"


    But she had lost her words already, as well as her focus on the topic at hand - something had distracted her, a shimmer in the distance, a luster glowing brightly.


    The forest began to widen, the narrow opening vast, and with a few more steps forward - we emerged, we arrived.


    "By the Divines¡­" Ash muttered.


    In the day, theke was a beautiful sight, but at night, in the luminescence of moonlight, it was an ethereal experience, the serene blue surface reflecting back the clear sky above - it was like an ocean of stars, and there rippled the moon, swaying in peaceful tides.


    We made it.


    Now we¡­


    Now what?

 Chapter 488 - Open Secret

    Ipletely suck at pitching tents.


    How can this be? I fear city-life has defeated me, made me so codependent on automation, I can''t even fuckin'' put two poles together no more¡­ oh, if my past self could see my present now - he''dugh, he''d cry, then he''ll promptlye and give me a well-deserved kick in the balls.


    Not as if I was doing anything here even that mind-blowinglyplex either¡­e on, it was just a simple, easy tent, with even simpler and easier instructions.


    Something has gone and done mental aptitude a disservice and caused my intelligence to regress back to like a two-year-old. Now here I am doubting all the other things I did prior to this hup¡­


    Did I pick a good spot here, or was being near the bank of theke not a good idea? We got two tents, actually, did I pick the bigger one of the two? I can''t remember which was which - did I? Was this all just a dream? If I hit myself, would I wake up now and none of this will -


    "Son of a - !"


    I stumbled back, pressing a hand hard against the throbbing in my nose, doing my best to stifle my voice - you bend a pole too much, keep in mind, the pole bends right back.


    Well, that answers the dream question at least¡­


    Through welling tears and the slits in my fingers, I gave a quick subtle peek towards the shoreline¡­ well, it was meant to be quick anyway, but in the end, as much as I tried to pull away, my eyes stuck.


    Idyllically, ethereally, the full moon gave Ash an outline, a shimmer to her snowy-white figure. The limelight of night basking her figure in a heavenly glow, her bare feet submerged in the shallow waters, and the chilling gentle breeze swaying the hems of her skirt, the locks of her hair, and with that, seeing that, the hard throbbing in my face instantly dwindled to a stop - how could I ever possibly look away?


    Her eyes searched the skies, mesmerized, admiring its breathtaking view, just as I admire hers. In the city, with its bright light, with its constant bustle, there was never a scene like this. We could never have a moment like this there.


    Only here was it possible, and only now¡­ could this ever happen now¡­


    There was movement - then suddenly Ash was looking back at me, and just as sudden, I looked away, quickly seizing again one of the poles and putting on a great show pretending to know what I was doing.


    In actuality, I could hear too much of my own beating heart exploding in my eardrums to even focus on anything else. There was also this awful churning, bubbling feeling in the pit of my gut that long deep breaths failed to subside - seriously, I was a mess inside.


    Then just when I thought I managed to finally get some meager semnce ofposure, I heard a faint shuffling from right behind me, closer, louder¡­ beforeing to an abrupt stop with an even fainter gulp of air.


    "Master?" I heard Ash say, speaking out a normal that didn''t sound too normal.


    Again, I dared whirled my eyes around back at her, and immediately I felt something inside of me drop off a million-mile cliff. I don''t know, something felt different, seeing her in front of me now¡­ it just felt different.


    Nevertheless, there I replied back, as normal as I could possibly be about it too, "Yeah, Ash?"


    In a slow drifting motion, I watch her gaze move away from mine, to the pole I had clutched in one hand, then on towards the crumpled, shambled mess of nylon and stick lying pathetically on the ground like a stic bag that''s been trampled into the dirt itself.


    "I, um, well¡­" She began slowly, snapping her eyes back towards me with a hard blink. "The bedrolls you''ve brought along with you, I believe. would prove sufficient enough by themselves for us to¡­ for us to sleep in for tonight."


    "Oh," I briefly nced down at the stic bag by my feet. "So no tent, then?"


    "No need."


    "And if it rains?"


    "It won''t," Ash said. "I checked."


    "When?"


    "Just then."


    Okay, I''m not even gonna ask how that works or how she did it, another Elf thing probably¡­ in any case, I trust her judgment more than any weatherman anyway, and so away went the pole in my hand,nding with a crinkly st atop the failed attempt at a tent.


    "Guess now we only just have to pray that the mosquitoes already had their fill for tonight," I said, then eyed her with a raised brow. "Or are you going to tell me you checked for that too?"


    "Nothing would disturb us tonight," She said in a confident, assuring voice. "I won''t let anything pester this night."


    Well then, can''t raise any doubts with that level of confidence.


    "I''m sure you won''t," I said, parting her with a slight smile as I whirled around, bending down, and reached for the unzipped rucksack close by.


    Fortunately enough, I was still coordinated enough to manage the sleeping bags. Just a matter of pulling them out from the bag and stretching them across an empty patch somewhere, and that''s what I promptly proceeded to do, sliding away the tent, and recing it with the beds, unfurling the creases, and ironing out the wrinkles.


    Problem solved, and yet¡­ I have a sneaking suspicion that Ash didn''te up to me just to give me some info about the weather, a small peek back at her revealed her stiff gaze remained staring, and that her breathing seemed to have kinda halted too.


    Then it happened again, another louder shuffle treading even closer, then with that same sudden stop following after, Ash spoke again, "Are you¡­ nervous?"


    That stopped in my tracks real quick, and to my own surprise, it nearly forced augh out of me as well. She''s asking me this, and there she was barely speaking out in a quivering whisper. Hard to tell who she was asking the question to.


    "Can you tell?" I said, breathing out some of my tension. "I''m clueless, I''m lost right here. Like, what do I do next?" I nced back up at her again. "What do you want me to do next?"


    "It''s¡­ It''s not my ce¡­"


    "Maybe it isn''t," I said, slowly rising to my feet. "But tell me anyway."


    Ash visibly gulped, moonlight gleaming the mess of expressions on her face and unveiling her apprehension.


    "What I¡­ wish for you¡­" hesitation strangled her voice, but she pulled through, and forced it back down. "Do as you wish, Master," she said. "I want you to do as you wish¡­ with me¡­"


    I didn''t object, I didn''t question. I just did. Rising to my feet, closing our distances, and as I took one of her hands into mine, a streak of red began to form below her trembling, tender gaze.


    Her lips narrowed when I took the other and gently pulled her towards me, but before I could do anymore, her lips parted open again - her voice echoing with a variety of emotions verging onbusting.


    "Y-You should know, Master," She said, trying and failing to calm her nerves with a breath. "I don''t mean to deceive, but¡­ I''ve been¡­ hiding something from you."


    I leaned back, cocking my stare. "Have you now?"


    "I''m - there''s - recently, I''ve been - well¡­" redder and redder her face burned and smoldered, until eventually, she finally threw all reserves to the wind. "There''s a season, a period of time we, um¡­ female Elves, in particr, undergo, it involves¡­ well, I chose to - "


    I stopped her there, no need to get her more flustered than she already was.


    "I know," I said.


    Her eyes grew, horrified. "Y-You knew?"


    "I knew," I affirmed calmly. "Keener senses, sensitive skin, and you be just a little bit warmer to the touch," I listed out and at the same time feeling the temperature of her skin rise a little higher. "It must have been quite a troublesome ordeal for you all this time, hasn''t it?"


    "B-But how, Master?" She asked, breathless, face glowing so bright, embarrassed. "I''ve never mentioned, I never said, I - !"


    "You don''t actually take me for being that much of a fool, do you? I mean you weren''t exactly subtle about it either," I said, feigning a wounded look I was far from feeling. "Well, I suppose having an all-knowing Goddess of a mother certainly helped. I figured it out, she just filled in the pieces, exined to me the process."


    "She¡­! Um, right¡­ and just what precisely has she told you about the process itself, if I may ask you?"


    I just smiled at her. "Plenty enough."


    "Oh¡­" She slumped her head, and almost seemed to buckle. "My shame is immeasurable, the embarrassment¡­ this is not how I wish for you to perceive me as¡­ for a Knight to be so ensnared by her whimsical desires¡­ how unbing of me. "


    "Hey, I''m not judging, in fact, I''m ttered," I said cheerily, cupping her chin and tilting her eyes back up at mine. "It just means that you just love me that much, don''t you?"


    "Beyond even that," She whispered back. "Yet s, just what precedent does this imply? To have you for my own, I forced myself into my desires, to this situation. I couldn''t have just asked, I couldn''t have just spoken up, I - "


    Again, I stopped her there. Leaning in, stifling her words, her lips, with a quick, fleeting kiss. I drew away, pressing my forehead against hers and feeling her surprised breath trickling against my skin.


    "Then ask, Ash," I said to her. "Ask me now."


    She peered deep into my eyes, scouring, still breathing heavy breaths, ears twitching frantically, desperately¡­


    "Master¡­" She said, "Love me, please¡­"


    "Already am," I smiled.


    "More..." I felt her tug my clothes, pull me close. "Love me more..."


    And that was all I needed to hear.


    I let her pull me, and I pulled right back. In each other''s arms, in each other''s embrace, and in each other''s gazes, we drifted away into ourselves together in this moment.


    Our quiet moment.

 Chapter 489 - Stargazing

    If time had stopped, if this moment stayed and didn''t move on, if the rest of eternity was dedicated to just the here and the now¡­ then I don''t think I would have minded that one bit.


    Coated in her touch, of her in her entirety, the feeling of her body resting snugly against mine - when it came to staving off the nippy chill of the nightly breeze, there was no betterfort I could have asked or thought of then.


    She was soft. Everywhere I glided my hands, I felt the same sinking, supple sensation¡­ and depending on where, and depending on the pressure I exerted, her heavy breath would sometimes quiver at the touch.


    For a long, long while¡­ I just caressed her, held her in a tight cuddle, and the thought of letting go was practically nonexistent. At first, as always, apprehension stifled most of her movements, hesitation had her fingers trembling trying to get a hold.


    Even after everything, even after all that she''s said and asked, nerves once more got the better of her. I didn''t have to ask, I just knew... it was in her demeanor, in her gaze, trying and failing to scrounger up anyposure. She wanted to want, she wanted to desire... but she just didn''t know yet how exactly to go about it.


    It''s fine, there''s no reason to rush - why rush this, why let it end so quick? The whole night belonged to us, better we make the most of it, make itst as long as we could, and make it a memorable experience none of us will ever forget.


    So with a light kiss on her forehead, and my fingers streaming through her silky cascade of snowy-white locks, looking deep into her almost blinding, glowing emerald luster, I silently let her know to take her time, and to do as she pleases at her own pace.


    But in the silence, in the moment, she didn''t exactly get the message.


    "Master?" She asked, slightly confused.


    "It''s a beautiful night tonight, I''m sure you noticed," I muttered, shifting over upwards towards the vast, expansive ceiling that shimmered and twinkled on to infinity. "Lots of stars for you to just lie down and admire."


    "Admire?"


    "You like to stare at the stars, right?" I said. "I figured... hey, why not? Just for a while."


    "Stars¡­" her dazed green eyes gave a single blink, the way she reacted, it''s like she wasn''t hearing me, or if she was, then she just wasn''t registering me. "Hmm¡­"


    Figure this might be what she needed - a favorite pastime totch onto while immersing herself deeper and deeper into new, frightening, and unfamiliar territory. Perfect timing too, tonight it seems as if the universe was keen and eager to put on its most captivating light show yet. So many countless stars scattered across the nk infinite canvas up high just sparkling with relish¡­ did a bit of stargazing in my time too, let''s find out if my memory was still up to the task.


    "That one there, see that?" I pointed a finger up at arge patch of blinking dots. "The brightest one there, see it?"


    "Umm¡­" Ash didn''t see it at first, hopelessly lost scouring the many bright dots, so I tried again, this time nudging her head at an angle, doing my best to sync her gaze with mine. "Oh," a flicker of recognition then shimmered back in her eyes, and a faint smile slowly began to form. "I believe¡­ is that it?"


    "Yeah, you got it," I said, nodding approvingly at her gleeful expression. "We call that the North star here. Pris."


    "Pris," She repeated in a whisper, a trace of fascination lingering in the quiet after. "What a nice name."


    "You have something like that where you''re from?" I asked.


    Ash shook her head, her stare stuck mesmerized. "Perhaps we do, we''d never know¡­ we pay already so little regards to the skies to notice, let alone to even brand them with titles of their own. Oh, Pris¡­" She muttered again, the ends of her lips curling at the sound. "What a nice name it is, indeed."


    "Is it really that good of a name?" I asked, a little amused by her fascination with it.


    "It is..." Ash slowly leaned towards me, resting her head between my neck and shoulders. The breath leaving her smile was a calm, rxed one. "A beautiful name... I like it."


    Guess that means stargazing was actually working.


    I kept at it.


    "Then a little over there, a little harder to notice - but there you''ll see another bright spot, see it? That''s Vega," I pointed my finger elsewhere, drifting it right across the ocean of stars, then I drifted it again. "Altair further down, Deneb a little far on the right there. Together they form what we call the summer triangle."


    Silently, she attentively followed my every move as I guided her through the diverse arrays of constetions and shapes, and to my own surprise, I found myself enjoying the sight as much as she was.


    Up there, in that vast expanse, it was so easy to lose yourself, except only, um, I was pretty much in the same boat as her now, because apart from the popr picks I knew from general knowledge¡­ I had absolutely no idea what I was looking at anymore. Looking around now, I didn''t know my Big Dipper from my Small Dipper, still, for her sake - I tried my best.


    "Um, I think that one there is - that kinda looks like an eagle or something, probably," I sifted through another patch of twinkling dots. "And the one there is, um - Saturn? Looks like Saturn. Oh, but that one there! That''s actually - "


    But what that actually was, I never got to see much further to find out. Something came between to obstruct the view of the starry sky, looming above me in a shadowy, murky outline, and yet¡­ there was just no mistaking that slender figure of hers.


    Ash slowly slid her hands into mine, our fingers intertwining, locking. From above, her tender gaze swiftly drew closer towards me, and I felt the strands of her hair pouring down onto me, and in that nket of warmth, her weight pressing lightly against my hips, she buried her lips into mine, a furious, passionate, loving kiss, that rocked us both gently from side to side.


    It happened so quick, so abruptly, I didn''t even know what the hell was happening, and just when I was about to lose myself in the moment, Ash broke us apart, lifting herself, and hovering her lips just an inch away from mine, our breathing intermixing, our stares prominently reflecting one another.


    "Your consideration is much appreciated, Master, I thank you for it, I do," She whispered softly, her low voice like a caressing sultry melody. "But if you really mean tofort me as you intend to, then please consider there are far less subtle means of doing so," Ash blushed, smiled. "Y''know?"


    I felt a rush of hot bubblyva stuff pour into every pore of my face. It took me a moment to get a grasp on myself, to know what the hell just came over me, but I think I do now - Ash just flustered me just now. Cheeky little¡­


    "And here I thought you were still being shy," I hoisted myself upright, keeping her steady atop my waist by cing my hands firmly against her back. "Lost interest in stargazing that fast, did you?"


    "My interest in the heavens above brims endless and bountiful, Master," Ash leaned forward again and began resting her forehead against mine, cupping my cheeks with both of her hands. "That being said, how am I ever to dedicate any focus to anything else, when you''re all that I can possibly stare at?"


    I smiled, feeling my lips slightly grazing hers. "Fair enough."


    "My wants, my desires, I decided that I will ignore them no longer, that I will not forestall any longer, this is what I want, Master," She said, drawing closer and closer again, the shape of her lips forming herst words before leaning in for a kiss. "I want you."


    And she meant it. I have never felt rougher, I have never felt her more eager than this, the way she was pushing, fighting, her hands scouring every inch of me. I tried to keep up to no avail, she had me totally overwhelmed.


    In between pauses, in between breaths, the sounds, the fleeting moans she''d make, the quiver in her voice¡­ in feeling, in sense, I could hear her true desires manifesting and I couldn''t at allpare.


    Then with a loud pucker, she broke away again, only briefly, just for a moment, a single second, to have her true desire be known once more. She took my hands again, cing them firmly at her sides, and through the fabric of her clothes, I could feel the curve of her hips, and right then I wanted to feel more.


    But as it turns out, that''s exactly what she wanted as well.


    "Master, if you would," She said in a breathless whisper.. "Undress me please."

 Chapter 490 - Our Moment, Part 1 (R-18)

    I needed to take a moment away from the moment. I didn''t move, I didn''t say a word, and neither did Ash, a silence where only our heavy breaths spoke.


    The stare of her eyes was a meek one, hypnotic to the point of mesmerizing. Something about it, something about her¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­ there was something, I just felt something.


    "Is there¡­ is there something amiss, Master?" Ash quietly asked, a trace of uncertainty and unease leaving with her words. "Do I¡­? Um, is something not to your liking, perchance?"


    Was it her demeanor, maybe? Or her pointed ears, squirming, burning red all this while? Perhaps it was just the way she just felt so vulnerable now - her body trembling lighty with trepidation, the look on her face, a soft submissive surrender reflecting back in the shimmer of her eyes - the always vignt, always graceful Knight she was no longer.


    That''s it, I found it. That''s the something - it was everything, and I loved it. Every single part of her. I love her.


    "Master?" She spoke again, anxious now.


    "No, nothing, it''s nothing," I reassured her, still utterly, deeply entranced by her everything. "I just can''t stop from admiring you, all of you, Ash, you''re just so¡­ you''re beautiful¡­"


    Then there she goes, trying her keenest and best to hide her satisfaction, suppressing a smile so bashful. I loved that too.


    "By all means then, Master, if it pleases you, admire me more," She said, tugging at my hands around her hips again, goading me on. "Look at me more."


    We flung ourselves into each other once again, quickly, suddenly, fumbling a little from the rush of it all. Yet the passion, the ferocity of the moment immediately rectified any mistakes, and then there we were, a gentle roughness in the way we moved, the way we touched, the way we kissed.


    Ash still wasn''t very good at kissing, half the time I could feel her teeth bashing hard against mine, but I didn''t mind it. Her clumsiness, the awkwardness, it was endearing in its own way. Besides, what shecked in experience, she more than made up for in eagerness.


    And boy, was she eager¡­


    At some point, I lost all thought, all control of myself sumbing to temptation, to my carnal desires. I felt my fingers sink into the fabric of her sweater, and slowly, I began lifting them up over her, from her waist before I gradually rose upwards more and more.


    Ash''s breathing wavered then, but she only urged me on even more - I felt her proceeding to shackle me, coiling her fingers around my wrist in a strangling hold - pushing, urging, leaving me no other choice but to keep going, and just like that, onest forceful, impatient tug had stripped her bare, exposing her body, her skin, so warm, so smooth to the touch.


    We broke apart, backing off, reeling, the both of us collecting ourselves with deep gulps of air. That sweater of hers went flying somewhere I didn''t bother to find out, not with her being, looking, the way that she was¡­


    Her long, smooth white hair was now all bent and crooked in all strands of crazy and mad. I''m to me for that I think¡­ my hands just kinda had a thing for pulling and ruffling long silky things.


    There was barely even a hint of recognition in her eyes. Her gaze, her expression,pletely overtaken by something more carnal, something more innate.


    "It''s a bit drafty, windy, this¡­ sensation," Ash muttered, folding her hands around herself a little basfully. "Um, embarrassing too¡­ you, Master¡­ you''re looking¡­"


    "Didn''t you want me too?"


    "Too much¡­" She weakly retorted. "You''re looking¡­ too much¡­"


    Indeed I was, and I was totally lost in the sight. In her voluptuousness, in her roundness, that of which her arms failed topletely obscure.


    "I''m¡­ I''ve never willingly exposed myself before¡­ to someone, to-to anyone close, to be more precise¡­" Ash continued to say, stammering, and blushing a bright red. "M-Master, with you, I¡­ I want to, s I¡­ I thought I was prepared for this, p-please bear with me¡­ for but a moment, p-please! S-Surely, in a moment, I will be fine again, surely after¡­ after¡­"


    Wordlessly, I reached out and took hold of her arms. Toote having noticed, Ash flinched, whimpered, trailing off to a gradual timid silence. No resistance though, no reluctance, as I slowly lowered her arms for her, Ash continued to just let it happen.


    Her breasts sagged slightly as the pressure of her arms was lifted away, falling, wobbling,ing to a stop just shortly after.


    They took on a beautiful, captivating shape. I always knew she was big, yet not overtly¡­ a perfect bnce of size¡­ one that almost seemed intricately designed to take breaths away, as it did mine just then¡­


    Even in clothes, in dresses, all thoseyers uponyers of cotton, silk and whatever else could do only so much in veiling her actual size, but in the end, they always protruded, always stuck out to no avail, some even just entuated them, and I was always had to be wary to watch where my eyes would wander.


    But now, but here, I don''t have to worry so much aboutmon decency and etiquette anymore.


    Her skin too almost seems to radiate an ethereal color of white when bathed in the glimmer of moonlight, except for her nipples, however, pale and pink¡­ pointing straight, perked, as if staring right back at me, fueling dangerous temptations, an open invitation¡­ drawing me in to try for an even closer look at them, at her, and I could feel physically my body hopelessly sumbing to their allure.


    Ash was breathing hard, breathing heavy. I could tell. The rise and then fall and then rise again of her chest¡­ I could watch them all night long.


    "I-In rare asions, Master¡­" Ash piped up, seemingly only speaking to try and alleviate the tension in the air. "I¡­ I noticed y-you would tend to stare at me more than you should¡­"


    "Do I now?" I said, and by some miracle, I managed to wrench my gaze back up at hers, and there I saw harboring deep beneath her trembling eyes, aposure truly, utterly lost. "Mmm, I hope you didn''t mind it too much."


    "No, n-never, Master!" She squeaked adorably. "If you had asked to see me bare, for you, I''d be more than happy to indulge such a request! I wouldn''t hesitate! But¡­ you never asked me¡­ in spite of those many, many asions¡­ not once have you¡­" her voice, her tone, she sounded almost genuinely disappointed by it actually. "And I always wondered to myself, you see¡­ a silent ponder¡­ and I was always too frightened to ask you, but now, right here with you, I¡­ I am a little less so¡­"


    "What is it, Ash?"


    That''s when Ash began to squirm, her thighs fidgeting, rubbing against mine. Her hands folding into fists, and her lips in a long, trembling narrowed line.


    "M-My breasts, Master," Ash sputtered out, and in an act of daring bravado, she jutted her chest out towards me. "I hope¡­ do you¡­ are they, perchance, to your liking?"


    If emotions could kill¡­ I''d be a dead man on the spot, died in bliss, content with his abrupt end. After witnessing such cuteness, such lewdness all at once, my heart took a pounding I don''t think it''ll ever recover from.


    "Yeah," I said nkly, my brain fried and battered toe up with any other answer. "They''re good. I like them. I like them a lot."


    Yet Ash didn''t seem too convinced.


    "Are¡­ Are you sure?"


    "Pretty sure?"


    "Hmm¡­" Her lips thinned out again. "And what about in regards to¡­dy Irene''s?"


    I blinked. "What about Irene?"


    "Are hers¡­ is she¡­ Lady Irene''s¡­ is she more to your preference, or, am I, um, well¡­"


    She trailed off there, and all for the better, because she might have fainted from the sheer embarrassment if she finished that sentence, and frankly, if it weren''t her suddenly burying her smoldering red face into her palms, I''d have thought I had imagined the whole conversation. Thankfully, it brought me back into focus.


    "Oh, what''s this right here?" I asked. "Am I hearing wrong, or am I hearing jealousy?"


    Her arms flew back down, and she stared wide, mortified. "N-No, not jealousy, you''re hearing wrong! You''re indeed wrong, Master! I¡­ I was just¡­ it was merely a simple inquiry! A mindless thought, I - !"


    "Okay, rx," I said, cing a finger across her lips. "If you really wanna know the answer, I will give it to you."


    "N-No, never mind, please pay no mind to it," Ash shook her head. "It was a question undeserving of words. There''s no pointparing myself to another, to gauge your affections to me, I shouldn''t¡­ you love me, I know you love me."


    "That, I do."


    "Perhaps it''s insecurity, an irrational fear of mine," She muttered, her eyes dropping slightly. "That I would never be able to measure up to her."


    I felt my heart drop hearing her say that. She shouldn''t say that. She shouldn''t even think that.


    "Ash, there''s not a single part of you I don''t love. Every inch of you, you have no idea how much I have to try just to keep my hands to myself. Every time I see you, I just want to touch you, y''know?"


    She smiled at that, a little reassured, a little happier, and with another question to ponder. "Do you now?"


    "I do. For as long as I''m able to," I affirmed. "For as long as you''ll allow me to."


    "Then touch me, Master," She said, lifting my hand and pressing it firmly against one of her breasts. Then in a quiet, flustering gasp, and in a voice evidently short of breath, she spoke again. "Keep touching me."


    The sensation hit me at once, I could feel my palm sinking into her softness, her suppleness, and spurring on instinct, I began to move my hand, my fingertips weaving the surface of her skin, pressing, squeezing, then raising my other hand, I grabbed her other breast and proceeded to do the same.


    It was¡­ I can''t describe¡­ I can''t think¡­ not with her moans sounding in the quiet¡­ the feeling, this feeling of her¡­ I can''t get enough of it, faster, harder¡­ she moaned some more, she tried to suppress it¡­ the back of her hand against her lips, didn''t help¡­ she couldn''t help herself. Sensitive to the touch, I remembered.


    Perhaps a little too sensitive.


    "M-Master, please¡­!" She tugged the sleeve of my shirt, and any second I was expecting to hear the word ''stop'', but I didn''t. "M-More¡­!" She stammered, copsing onto me, her nails digging deep into my back. "Touch me more¡­!"


    We fell. Backwards, forwards - I couldn''t tell, perhaps both, one after the other. It was a frenzy, another blind moment of lust overtaking us, and by time we snap back to ourselves again, I was suddenly on top of her, staring down at her, my hands still clinging onto her breasts, and my lips dripping with our drools intermix, falling onto her bare skin, glistening¡­ I noticed my knee was wedged in-between her thighs, and hiking up on her skirt, revealing, very nearly showing... more.


    Ash was a quivering, fidgeting mess atop the sleeping bags, hands clinging desperately onto herself for control, forposure, her soft voice escaping her slight squeaks, in faint moans... for a brief moment, I thought she had had enough, but then when her eyes fluttered open, I only saw the same look, the same wanting expression gazing back at me.... desperate for more.


    "M-Master... I... I''d like to touch you too now¡­ " She blinked, breathed, and mustering a shameless smile, lifted a foot and pressed hard into my jeans, against my groin. "If you don''t mind, that is..."

 Chapter 491 - Our Moment, Part 2 (R-18)

    Left and right with growing exponential excitement, she continued to stroke her foot against the hard bulge in my pants.


    I felt like a deer in headlights, the way I just froze stiff there. Because it was her, knowing that it was her, feeling it, I¡­ I just couldn''t handle it.


    Ash was always the paragon of elegance to me, a bright beacon of light, of grace, that I''ll always pale inparison to. An unsullied beauty that knew no depravity.


    Now, like a dream, a dream surely a million miles away from reality, here I was fondling her beautiful round breasts, pinching her hard nipples that were perking out between the slits in my fingers while I continued to throb and swell against the sole of her foot.


    That''s when I realized that behind that elegance, her grace, hid another side to her, a more deviant, a more lecherous side that was now slowly seeping out to the surface¡­ and I wanted to see more, more and more, this side kept buried all this while, I want to know more.


    Her soft moans, her fast silent gasps ringing out her pleasure was a sound that''ll continue to make my heart skip a beat every time I hear it, her body twitching, shuddering from just my touch, I''ll never get used to it, used to this¡­ and it was all for the better.


    But with her newfound boldness, came also newfound uncertainty, confusion¡­ inexperience.


    "Am I¡­? Does this bring you any semnce of pleasure, Master?" Ash swallowed, her lips refusing topletely seal close. "I''m afraid that I''ve¡­ little experience or knowledge of things such as¡­ such as this¡­"


    "Mmm, yeah, it''s okay, you''re okay, you''re doing good, you''re making me feel good¡­" with a wavering breath I tried to say, taking my hands off her for a moment to remove my shirt, clumsily awkwardly, bumping elbows and nearly ripping the seams.


    Then suddenly, pressing onto my skin - across my bare chest, all the way around my back - a warmness, a softness, and Ash held me in an embrace,


    "Nevertheless, Master," She said, a tender smile nestling against my corbone. "With my body, with myself, I wish to pleasure you to my greatest extent."


    "Same here," I said, embracing her back, feeling her body mold itself onto the shape of mine.


    "Because I''m yours, I''ll always be yours and nobody else''s, never to any other, never."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Always¡­ always and forever¡­ truly, sincerely¡­"


    There was something to her embrace, to her words, I felt it again - that something unknown, something mysterious - stronger now as her hold grew stronger too.


    "I love you, Master," her muffled voice clinging tight onto her embrace, and she wasn''t letting me go. "I really, truly do love you oh so much¡­"


    I froze again, that feeling more prominent than ever, hearing more to her words than she probably meant to convey. "Ash¡­"


    "I love you, I know I do¡­"


    "Ash, what''s wrong?"


    "And yet," Her fingertips, I felt them dig, felt them hold tighter. "Why is it that those words sometimes not ring true in my heart any more?"


    And then I realized this was it - her quiet as she tended to my wounds, her distance, and silence as she stood by over me all evening, what she''s left unsaid - this was that something.


    "He is to me, his infuriating words, his dastardly statements, entirely the reasons why I feel the way I am now, " She whispered, and even without details, without boration, I knew instantly who. "I know, I know you say not to heed him, to disregard him, he only means to instill unrest, I know, but Master, I¡­ what if he means right? I don''t want it to, but to consider¡­"


    She buried herself deeper underneath my neck, I could feel her reluctance everywhere, the way she breathed, the way she held me, how she refused to look at me¡­ everywhere.


    "If it hadn''t been you that day, should it have been someone else to have found me then, a different person, a different face, yet just as kind, just as benevolent¡­ I wonder, would I have fallen in love with them just as much as I did you?"


    The moment she finished speaking those words, I could immediately sense the regret she felt ever having spoken them at all. She slumped her head onto me even more, it was like she was trying to bow, trying to apologize, only she couldn''t.


    "My¡­ My apologies, Master, I don''t mean to have tarnished this tender moment, this was thest thing I would have wanted for us now, but I just¡­ it irks me too much this foolish notion of mine, this stupid idea he imnted in my head¡­ to wonder, if it was truly you that I fell in love with, or merely the idea of you. It unnerves me, Master, it truly distresses me to think it so."


    Then came the utter shame washing over her, the sudden stillness of any movement. This close, this near, I could hear everything, feel everything, and the way she was now¡­ it was as if she had stopped breathing.


    A slight shift, and her head nted downwards even more. "Are you¡­ upset with me, Master? For even thinking this¡­" She swallowed. "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ please don''t be upset with me, please..."


    "I''m not Ash, don''t, I''m not upset, you didn''t upset me," I said, hugging her, desperate to reassure, as earnestly as I could. "It''s okay, I understand¡­ you don''t have to feel guilty for thinking that way, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    "Everything is wrong with it, Master. The very prospect of it, I despise it¡­ that question, that wonder¡­ and fearing to know the answer, whatever that answer may be¡­"


    "Then stop fearing it alone, Ash," I told her, pulling her away to meet with her gaze, looking deep in the glistening shimmer in her emerald eyes, trembling terribly, "Tell me, ask me again¡­ let me answer it for you."


    Her grip on me quivered, as did the sound of her voice. "Are my feelings for you now¡­ as sincere as I im to be? or are they¡­ after all¡­ merely circumstantial? Would I have cared for anybody the same way? If it weren''t you? If you weren''t there! Would I have¡­ would I have just as easily¡­ fallen in love with anybody else instead? And if¡­ had it been him instead that had found me that day, would I¡­ would I have¡­ as well¡­?"


    She couldn''t finish, she didn''t want to finish. Her fingers on my back began to pinch, I think the thought alone must have terrified her, and I can''t me her for it one bit. Just giving it a single second of consideration¡­ hell, it terrified me as well.


    But at the end of the day, that''s all it was - just a thought, a notion, not reality, not the present - and that''s all it''ll ever be. Besides, there''s just one thing she was forgetting here.


    "But it wasn''t him that found you that day, Ash, was it?" I said quietly, lifting her fallen gaze with a hand across her cheek. "It wasn''t somebody else either. It was me, Ash¡­ you fell in love with me."


    For a moment, she seems to search through my eyes, as if wanting to know what I could see that she wasn''t seeing.


    "I¡­ I know that Master, but what if - "


    "Yeah, what if, right?" I interjected, giving a slight, wryly, smile. "As if that''s what actually happened. But it didn''t happen, Ash, that''s not what happened. So why worry about something that never even came to be? I mean, alright, sure, maybe if I hadn''t been there that day, it''d be just like you said¡­ maybe right now, right here¡­ you''d be held in the arms of someonepletely different, an entirely different Master that you''ll love right back. "


    At that, Ash''s eyes grew wide, terrified, and she instantly lunged herself at me again, nearly toppling me over, holding me even tighter than before, nearly suffocating, refusing to let go.


    "I don''t want that¡­" She muttered. "I don''t want to think that¡­"


    "But you''re not holding him right now, see? And he''s not the one holding you," I wrapped my arms around her again, gently squeezing her and burying my face in her long white locks. "I am, Ash. I''m the one that''s holding you now and I''m the one that''s in love with you now."


    Ash said nothing, her arms continued to cling on tight, so I continued to speak on.


    "There''s no going around the fact that maybe, yes, you could have loved someone else instead. But that doesn''t change the fact that you''re in love with me now. That day, that moment, yeah, anybody would have been the luckiest person on earth to have met you¡­ and out of everyone that day, somehow, someway, I ended up being that lucky one¡­ and each and every I wake up and see you, I can''t thank life enough to have met you. So what just because you could have fallen for somebody else? Does that automatically mean your love for me now isn''t real now? Tell me, doesn''t it feel real right now?"


    I let the question linger, and as for the answer¡­ she could sense it all around her I''m sure. The sound of heartbeats beating as one, the warmth of our bodies close together. Our memories, our experiences, everything we''ve gone through together¡­


    "Feels pretty real to me, Ash," I smiled again, lifting her gaze back up towards mine once more. "What say you?"


    She answered me with silence, slight movements¡­ leaning over, kissing me on the lips, soft and sensual, driven not by passion, not by lust, I felt only her emotions, the way her fingers slowly slid into mine, the gentle way we weaved and rocked against each other, and the sudden warmth sshing down on my knee, I felt that too.


    We broke apart, and I saw the shimmer in her eyes falling in streaks, tears glistening on her cheeks, and yet, she smiled at me. It was a beautiful smile she had¡­ the prettiest.


    "Real¡­"


    "And what does your heart say?"


    "That I am just as lucky, just as fortunate, to have fallen in love with you, and not any other," She kissed me again, speaking between breaths in a whisper. "I''m really, really, happy that it is you..."


    I nodded my head, wiping the tears from her cheeks. "That''s what I thought," shortly after, we fell back into each other''s arms, into our embrace, into this moment...


    Our quiet moment.

 Chapter 492 - Our Moment, Part 3 (R-18)

    Touching, stroking, caressing, on and on, an end nowhere in sight nor an end a single instance ever once desired.


    This moment, this quiet moment¡­ a single thought, a single want, from the way we stared deeply in each other''s gazes¡­ and that want was a forever, an eternity consisting of this, and only this - only us.


    Yet obviously, such a thing wasn''t possible. Eventually, in time oh so unfortunately short, soon the night would fade back into day, and this moment would go with it, then it was back to business once again, back to a struggle wrought with worries and doubts aplenty, back to a moment that was not exactly as pleasant¡­


    But that was the after, the far future¡­ and this right here, this was the now, the present, existing solely for us and thought it may have its end, that doesn''t mean it couldn''tst¡­


    Every second with her, every moment I touched her, kissed her, loved her¡­ I will make themst.


    Gently, I ced her down, as Iid myself atop of her, nuzzling her neck, fondling her breasts, feeling myself getting more and more aroused hearing every whimper of her voice, feeling every shiver of her body.


    I did this, I did more, until everything else drifted away, all the thoughts, all the noises - gone. There was just Ash now. Right then, at that moment, she was everything.


    This happened before, I remembered. We were just like this before. Yes, before Irene, in a spur of blinding lust and desire, in the quiet of her bedroom.


    I could still so easily recall every detail, every breathtaking sight I saw of that night¡­ her voluptuous shape, every inch of her soft and supple skin seemingly molded to perfection, my fingers eagerly gliding across her silky, creamy thighs, her slender hips fitting so snugly in my grip, and the sweet flowery smell of her bare body assailing my senses, leaving me wanting, leaving me wanting¡­ I remembered it all. Nothing happened that night, it never went beyond what transpired, it just wasn''t time that time¡­ but now¡­


    "M-Master¡­"


    Immersed in my gaze, Ash didn''t dare look away, and yet, ever so subtly, slowly, I felt her hands start to scour again, feeling, touching as much as me as I did her, and further and further they went¡­ I could feel her fingertips graze my erection, through the fabric, I felt them twitch, recoiling back from the touch, before slowlymitting, eventually wanting¡­ and with her face burning to a deeper shade of red, she slowly began to stroke me.


    I could feel the muscles in my face contort, and she readily noticed, her emerald eyes quickly fluttering towards me.


    "Does¡­ Am I pleasuring you well, Master?" She asked, her voice a shaky whimper. "If... If so, s-should I do more?"


    So she asks, yet all the same, I felt my pants slip down my legs without an answer anyway. I sprung free, and still with a slight apprehension guiding her motions, she slowly took my throbbing penis into her hands. I saw her ears twitch, her shoulders jump.


    "It''s hot¡­" She quietly said, zing red, then with her chest swelling high, she let out a breath of hot air. "As I-I''ve stated previously¡­ I''ve little experience in this¡­ this¡­ yet, nevertheless, I¡­"


    "You''re a fast learner," I smirked. "You''ll be just fine."


    Up and down, slow and steady, she moved her hand across the shaft, fumbling along the way as she did. This she did, all the while takingrge heavy breaths, her chest, her perfectly full, perfectly round breasts rising and falling in a hypnotic sway - that, plus her continuous stroking, I was practically paralyzed in ce, the absolute pleasure, raw, feverish¡­ I almost couldn''t handle it.


    Ash, noticing my long silence, looked up at me again, and I saw her eyes glimmer with confidence - suddenly faster she went, rougher she moved - and a satisfaction, a slight smile formed on her face.


    "Fine, indeed¡­ just as you imed," She muttered. "And perhaps even beyond that, I wonder?


    "Ahh¡­" was all that I managed to sputter out my throat. I was so overwhelmed by the sensation, I almost didn''t hear herughter sounding in a whisper.


    "You have quite the peculiar expression on disy, Master¡­" She said, in an endearing, sultry voice. "I am¡­ quite eager to see more of it, more of you¡­ in other ways¡­" briefly, she trailed away, her fingers slowly guiding me with a gentle grip under the crumpled, folded hems of her skirt, then blushing, shing a sheepish look, she spoke again. "S-Should you permit it, of course¡­"


    Here we were, stripped away of most of our clothing, our bodies bare against one another, our senses locked in this ocean of intimate emotions, and somehow we were still talking about permission?


    I''dugh out loud if I weren''t drowning in the said ocean right about now. Still, it''s just like her to ask, just like her to consider, always cing my wants before hers¡­ yet never once stopping to consider, that maybe perhaps that what I wanted the most was everything she did too¡­


    "I''m¡­ I must confess¡­ an apprehension still lingers deep, echoing faintly within me, I''ve¡­ I''ve never done this, any of this, all my life," Ash said, her free hand streaking across my bare chest. "But that feeling pales to my desire, my craving, this want yearning, echoing even louder inside me, my want for you¡­"


    In her fingers, between her thighs, I felt myself swelling, even more, felt my hips shift even closer towards hers, and in response, spurred on by the same sense of unbridled desire, Ash slowly parted her legs a little wider.


    "A dozen of times you have told me, countless times you have assured me, and always upon hearing it, my love for you grows a hundredfold, to a limit impossible to measure¡­"


    Unable to restrain herself, Ash suddenly lunged forward for a quick passion-filled kiss, one that caught me by surprise, and just as I was getting into it, just as quickly, it had ended, and she drew herself back again, a loving gaze, her hand caressing the side of my face.


    "Nevertheless, Master, I implore you, please tell me again, if you would," She cocked her head, ttened her smile. "Do you want me too?"


    Momentarily, I forgot to breathe, forgot to speak, pleasure stole the air from my lungs, so for an answer, I took one of her perked, firm nipples into my mouth, and let my tongue feast to its heart''s content.


    Now it was her turn to be caught totally off-guard. I heard her squeal echo loudly into the night, felt her body arch upwards reflexively, shuddering, convulsing in ce.


    "A-Ah, Mas¡­ Master, you¡­!" Her hands flew, grabbing tufts of my hair, and instinctively locking her arms around my head. "This is¡­ what is¡­?! Mmm¡­!"


    From experience, I knew precisely what to do, how gentle to be, how rough I could get. Her body lift up even more, and I took the chance to wrap my arms across her back and buried my face even more in her breast, fondling the other, in the air was a euphony of moans and groans from the both of us, and when I finally utched my mouth from her nipples, there was spit everywhere on my mouth, as well as a bit of drool dribbling down Ash''s parted, gasping lips.


    Ash fell limp, her body ebbing away with the sensation, and yet, she remained a twitching, shuddering mess. I think I went a little bit overboard there for a moment¡­ then slowly her eyes flew open again, staring at me, hovering closely above her, and in her gaze, that tender look, that wanting look¡­ only grew stronger.


    "A simple yes¡­ would have sufficed¡­" She weakly muttered between palpitations. "Just for your consideration¡­"


    I went back to nuzzling her neck, muttering as I did. "Actions speak louder than words, don''t they?"


    No retort, Ash just smiled. "Indeed¡­"


    That''s when it happened. I don''t if it was impatience, if it was lust, or if the moment had someone clouded your judgment, but without warning, Ash buried me again in a kiss, intensely, almost suffocating in strength, in force¡­ and I had no choice but to respond with an equal force of my own. I felt her hands creeping down below again - and I had a distinct ripping noise sounding between our breaths.


    I reined my head back just in time to see Ash fling her now torn skirt somewhere into the darkness beyond. At first, I thought I just imagined it, I was feeling dizzy, light-headed, after all¡­ but then I looked back at Ash, and there sheid unusually still, her hands formed into fists, folded across her rising, falling chest, doing her best to steady her breaths, her glowing green eyes staring at me softly almost submissively, eptingly...


    "So now, I wonder, Master...." She said to me, spreading her legs wide open before me, "Just what kind of action would you decide to take now?"

 Chapter 493 - Our Moment, Part 4 (R-18)

    A shift of the knees here, a touch of her hips there, and suddenly gravity felt a thousand times heavier than it was before.


    I had to fight to keep upright, to not just fall and immediately bash my chin on her chin, I couldn''t risk that, I couldn''t risk doing anything stupid. This moment needed to be right, more than anything, it needed to be perfect¡­ for her, all for her¡­


    In the night, we were just a jumble of entangled limbs, the wrong move, the wrong adjustment, and there goes someone''s knees crushing someone''s thigh¡­ I nearly did.


    But instinct, that raw animalistic impulse, and that bright green glow of her gaze, silently begging, showing back that same rawness, was my light in the darkness, guiding me between the gap between her thighs, closer and closer¡­ then I reached¡­ the tip of my penis brushing against the surface of her soft narrow folds, and I felt her waist recoil back ever so slightly, saw her folded hands squirming even more, sinking even deeper into her chest.


    I knew better than to ask if she was alright. Right now, there was no room for any more confirmations, reassurance, or even doubts. No second guesses, the look in her eyes, I knew she wanted this¡­ I wanted this¡­ for a long, long time¡­


    My knees shifted again, slowly, inch by inch, rubbing the head against her vagina, awkwardly trying to better align myself, to get a feel for where to enter. Through suppressed moans, through stifled gasps, I couldn''t help but notice - the slippery feeling, the dampness¡­ she was a whole lot wetter than I originally thought.


    And again, it really was such a mind-boggling disparity to see her this vulnerable, to be this submissive, licentious¡­ from the elegant, soft-spoken yet always self-confident person that I''ve leaned on almost too many times to count now, but I digress¡­ in the end, those trivial things didn''t matter in the slightest.


    "Ash," I spoke in a low voice, and the sound of her name alone seemed to intensify the beating of my heart, harder, faster, emotion threatening to burst. I didn''t even know what I was gonna say, I was stuck there, I said her name again. "Ash, I¡­"


    Really, I didn''t know the words. I only had this feeling, this thought, that words fail to describe. A nervousness, an apprehension, I think¡­ for some reason, I felt so¡­ undeserving, but at the same time, I¡­ I don''t know.


    Yet somehow she knew, somehow she understood it, all of it, as if she knew that hesitation in my voice all too well herself, and she most likely did - responding back with just a small tender smile, a simple brief nod.


    "It''s you, Master¡­" She said quietly. "I want it to be you¡­"


    I slowly began to move again, pushing, lightly at first, slowly ramping up in strength as I met some resistance¡­ all the while Ash was doing her best to dampen her voice, pursing in her lips in a long t line, her expression strained, and her eyes closed tight.


    Then, gradually, I felt a warmth begin to pervade, a wetness, a tightness, a squeezing, sensual sensation mping down on the head of my penis. I felt my shaft throbbing hard, ring up with the overpowering feeling and craving more - I pushed more, thrusted, even warmer, even tighter, the pleasure - more¡­ even more¡­


    "Mmhm!" Ash made a noise, her hips flexing towards me, and tossed her head about, writhing, I thrust again, and her lips flew wide open, the tremble in her voice failing to be silenced, gasping, "Mast - Ahh¡­!"


    Inside her felt¡­ I can''t even, I don''t even know where to¡­ It felt so good, I just wanted to keep going, deeper in deeper, sinking into her folds, feeling her walls continue to squeeze tighter and tighter¡­ it was all I could think about¡­


    But I stopped, for her, I slowed¡­ I resisted the temptation. This euphoric feeling can go to hell if for even a second it was at her expense.


    "Are you¡­?" I shuddered out a breath. "Ash, are you okay?"


    "Don''t ask!" Ash yelled, breathing just as heavily, and I had to blink back my surprise. "Don''t consider! Don''t hesitate! Do not worry for me, do not stop for me!" then just as much of a surprise, if not more, I felt her long legs coil themselves around my hips, lightly nudging, pushing¡­ urging. "Just love me, love me to your fullest, Master¡­ let me see it, let me feel it, all of it! I care not for anything else, so in turn¡­ neither should you."


    I swallowed.


    "I had wished for this moment, Master, for far longer than you could have ever known¡­ so I beg of you¡­" " She urged again, pushing even more. "Don''t stop again¡­"


    And there it went, thest of myself, the remaining sliver of rationality I had, vanquished in an instant. Iplied with her request¡­ and without another moment''s hesitation, quickly mmed my hips into hers.


    She yelled, loudly at that. The intensity of her voice still sounding as lingering echoes in the night sky, but just as she requested, I didn''t care to care¡­ and just let myself be consumed by that feeling, pounding her as hard as I could.


    Suddenly in the whirling blur of depravity, I saw her arms fly, seeking forfort, and found me, then seized me, her fingernails burrowing deep into my back.


    "Ash¡­!"


    I was starting to make sounds now, panting, grunting heavily, louder and faster, mirroring hers, and when her back began to arch up, her trembling lips parting once again, I took that chance and crash my lips into hers, containing both of our noises into one another, as we kept pushing, as we kept pulling, rocking both of our hips back and forth, wanting nothing, desiring nothing¡­ but each other.


    And best yet, it wouldn''t settle¡­ the feeling never waned, it just continued to rise and rise, it wanted more and more of her, so I searched, entangled in the knots of her hair, in the sweat glistening on her skin, the drool painted on both of our lips, and the deep green luster of her half-parted eyes welling with little tears at either end - there, that shimmer, that glowing mirror reflecting back a feeling just as intense, just as gluttonous - that''s what I wanted it, I wanted to see more of it.


    And my wish was granted. The night sky grew brighter and brighter, and at first, I feared that time had been lost by me¡­ and the sun had already risen, until I saw skies dim again, then brighten once more¡­ green¡­ glowing¡­ like the shimmer in her eyes.


    I looked around at our surroundings... the same pulsing green lights - fireflies. Swaying, hovering from all around us. Like our own personal stars twinkling in the night sky, revealing everything in its glow... the sweat glistening on our bodies, the steam of our breaths in the cold darkness, and our emotions, for the first time in the longest time... I could see Ash clearly now, her expression, the love I heard, I felt, for the longest while... I could finally see it.


    And just like everything else about her, it was the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen.


    Ash saw them too, glimmering, glowing, and normally, such a sight would mesmerize her, fascinate her to the point where she could focus on nothing else, but here, but now, the only thing that reflected back in her eyes - was me.


    "Master..." She whispered, panting... taking me in an embrace, enveloping me in her soft mounds. "I hope you... didn''t... forget..."


    I felt my lips kiss her chest, lightly, continuously, before gradually moving again, mustering myself the strength for a long tender night ahead of ourselves.


    "I didn''t."

 Chapter 494 - Our Moment, Part 5 (R-18)

    We were tossing, and we were turning, swept away in a raging whirlwind of love and passion where nothing else mattered.


    Ash was especially endurant, as I''ve been told and shown many times over¡­ and so when it came to sex, she was no different, actually, it felt as if she was even more so.


    All these fric movements, the shifting, the writhing, the way her beautiful, nimble body swayed, bathed in sweat, the both of us entangled in the silvery webs of her hair, she was limitless, bountiful¡­. I was struggling to even keep up with her vigor.


    But it wasn''t long until I inevitably reached my peak, pounding away, her hips raised, and her face pressing against the nylon bed, hearing her soft voice waver and moan, feeling as she ground her body in unison to my movement, and the sensation inside, that pressure mounting, her walls squeezing - too much, it was all quickly too much.


    The pulsing, drifting lights of the fireflies continued to dim and glow a soft green hue, momentarily casting away with the night and revealing us to each other.


    From the angle we were in, I could only see a fraction of her expression, but from what little I saw¡­ she almost seemed to be in agony, but I knew that she wasn''t. A tight, trembling, grimace but from pleasure instead of pain.


    Seeing it, seeing her¡­ instantly pushed me over the edge, and I felt my dick begin to throb inside her, surging with a building sensation, and I think she felt it too, saw it too.


    "In¡­ side¡­" Ash whispered, meek as can be, and yet moving without any hesitation, thrusting her body as much as she could backward to swallow me whole inside her. "Your pleasure¡­ your love¡­ let me have it¡­ let me feel it all in me, Master. I want it¡­"


    I kept pounding our hips together, feeling myself swell, more and more, thoughts ovee by lust, scattered away by the heat of the moment, but I knew better still¡­


    "You might¡­ get pregnant, Ash," I panted, slouching forward, verging on exhaustion. "Children¡­"


    "Your children, Master¡­" She said, twisting around, and for a moment, locking ourselves in another tender kiss, before parting, breathing, her warm breath tickling my damp lips. "The man I love, I cherish, whom I wish to spend the rest of my life with¡­ I ask, what is there to regret?"


    In her eyes was a look that I could stare at forever, it was the kind that you''d rather die than deny¡­ what she said to me, I have no doubt she meant every word, but all the same¡­ it was also true that there was more lust than actual blood traveling through her veins right then.


    "Can''t, Ash¡­ Not, not yet¡­ not now¡­" I managed to sputter out. "Next time¡­ we, maybe, next time¡­"


    The disappointment showing on her face was something she tried her best to hide, it was also something she failed terribly at too.


    Nevertheless, Ash understood, considered the wider implications of such a decision, and epted without asking, yet also in spite of it, she still clung on to the hope.


    "Promise me, then, Master¡­" She whispered. "Next time... when it is the right time¡­ promise me that you will¡­ that we will¡­"


    I wasn''t sure precisely what it was that I was agreeing to, head fuzzy, mind jelly, my legs were starting to buckle, every muscle going rigid.


    "I-I promise¡­"


    In the next instant, suddenly Ash jerked her hips outwards, pulling me out from inside her, and feeling the very motion of it, I could no longer hold myself back¡­


    Twitching, convoluting, I felt myself cumming, my semen free in a raging torrent - I tried to steer away, but I was paralyzed from the waist down - and ended up ejacting all over the back of her thighs, the narrow ridge of her back, everywhere in the glow of green, streaks of white glistening on her pale shivering skin.


    Ash stretched forward, her mouth wide open in a voiceless scream, before proceeding to fall limply in ce.


    I felt myself begin to sway, all my stamina, strength, ebbing away from under me, and I promptly copsed¡­but not before she could quickly turn around again to catch me in her outstretched arms, burying me in the softness of her chest, and keeping me there in a firm yet gentle embrace.


    For a long while, there was just breathing, just twitching, the lingering, fading sensation, hers, mine, the only ambiance in the dead of the night.


    Somehow, I manage to slowly open my heavy, weary eyes¡­ seeing only in faint blurs, the glowing of greens pulsating everywhere, and finding her glow lovingly staring back at me through it all.


    My head was still stuck on thosest few moments, on loop over and over again, every feeling, every sound, every word¡­ and I couldn''t help but break into a little smile, snuggling myself even more in her hold.


    "Children, huh?" I whispered, crawling myself slowly towards her, then beside her, my gaze level with hers. "Did you really mean what you said, or is that just¡­ in-the-moment thing."


    "I meant them," Ash softly whispered back. "Every word of it, Master," and ced a hand across my chest, shifting, cuddling. "Did¡­ Did you mean yours?"


    Now that''s a question, alright¡­ one that after gaining back my sense of rationality, and with the benefit of a clear mind, I could finally answer her honestly.


    "Of course I did," I said, quietly fiddling with a stray lock of her hair. "You''re the woman I love, the woman I cherish, the one I want to spend the rest of my life with¡­ like you said, what''s there to regret?"


    Ash''s lips formed another smile, and we kissed again, slowly and gently, before she drew away, batting her eyes at me somewhat bashfully.


    "Then, um¡­" Her gaze wandered away just as her cheeks began to tinge with a faint red. "Do you¡­ I suppose there''s a certain union in ce¡­ a particr ritual we must consider before that, yes¡­?"


    Maybe it was just me, or maybe I''m still recovering brain cells from the euphoria but I''ve no clue what she was trying to say.


    "Wait, do you mean marriage?"


    "Elves, we um, we have no such tradition in ce in regards to c-courtship, we consider it a negligible affair¡­ but I am very aware that you humans do indeed practice such a unique custom¡­"


    Her ears were fluttering madly here, so nervous, she couldn''t help but smile.


    "And I am, um, somewhat curious to know how it works exactly," She managed to turn her gaze towards me again, and her eyes glimmered with such hidden keenness at the prospect. "If you were to marry me, I¡­ then, I suppose, that''s a curiosity satiated then, yes?"


    God, she''s just too cute, I swear¡­


    "Getting married, having children," I shed her a smirk. "That''s not exactly what a Knight should be considering about themselves, right?"


    "That is true indeed, but," She pursed her lips. "I was merely thinking¡­"


    "Like a person," I interjected. "A person that wants, a person that desires¡­"


    Ash paused. "I suppose so¡­"


    "Then say it," I urged her. "Tell me what you want, Ash."


    It was a moment or two of silence where we just stared deeply into each other''s gazes, our hands intertwining, the darknessing and going, before¡­


    "Master," She spoke, whispered, wanted. "Will you marry me?"


    Now that''s a sentence I never thought I''d hear addressed directly towards me. Not in this life. Especially since I always pictured it happening backward.


    "That''s my line, y''know," I said, sounding out a faint chuckle. "And someday, Ash, I''ll say it, you''ll hear it, and on that day itself, I''m sure you''re answer will be - "


    "Yes, of course, without a doubt, Master!" She nudged her head forward, pressing it lightly against mine. "More than a servant, more than your Knight¡­ I wish earnestly to be your wife."


    "Thought so," I muttered, beaming. "But one thing at a time, alright? Let''s not rush this. This moment, we still have tonight, don''t we? Let us just enjoy it."


    And with that, we stayed lying there together in one another''s arms, just silence, just quiet, just us and the night sky above still sparkling with relish.


    It won''t be long before sleep overtakes us, and once it does, we''ll still be with each other¡­ and with every night onwards, I''m sure it''ll stay that way too, forever and always¡­


    "By the way," I slurred, eyes already half-parted. "Boy or girl?"


    To the side, I heard Ash faintly giggle, just as well on her way to drifting into slumber.


    "Hmm," She mused for a while. "I suppose a daughter would be nice¡­"


    "Sure," I said, agreeing wholeheartedly and half-heartedly simultaneously. "Though I always thought that girls are always harder to name than guys. Do you already happen to have one in mind at least?"


    "Ahh¡­" and that''s where she really contemted, wallowing in deep ponder for so long, I actually thought she fell asleep. Then I heard her take a breath, and I heard the smile in her sigh. "Pris. I like that name. What do you think, Master?"


    I just smiled, just closed my eyes, silently wishing this moment wouldst.


    "Yeah," I said back to her, thest of my strength leaving with that whisper.. "I like it too."

 Chapter 495 - Morning Alarm

    I awoke¡­ gently, gracefully lifted from my deep peaceful slumber by the soft rays of early dawn''s light, feeling slight tingles in my skin kissed tenderly by the cold morning dew that hung damp in the breeze. The perfect way to start a day anew¡­ or at least it would have been.


    How it really realistically went down wasn''t exactly as princess-like as I would have liked.


    Instead, I awoke, disoriented and confused¡­ feeling bricks in my head, and a crinkling in my bleary eyes, wondering dazed where on earth that incessant ringing noise wasing from.


    Memories fromst night began to fill back into my head, so, fortunately, I didn''t have to question long as to what happened to my bedroom roof or my bedroom bed, or my bedroom everything.


    Emotions, oh, emotions, were like raging rapids flooding and sweeping away everything all at once inside me. I could still recall every minute sensation, feel her every touch on my body setting my nerves aze, but for the time being, I kept them at bay.


    I shifted left, and then right, realizing I was alone, noticing only a faint impression on one of the sleeping bags where Ash should have been. I also noticed that I was in my clothes again, and it was thanks to that observation I finally discovered where that ringing and buzzing wasing from.


    A faint white glimmer shining through the denim fabric of my pant pocket¡­ seriously, who the hell calls at like¡­ whatever the hell time it is now anyway?


    With a hoarse grunt that sounded more actual horse than human, I turned myself over, propped my chin against Ash''s side of the nylon bed, twisting and turning my phone out of my pocket with some unusual amount of difficulty, before with a yawn welling up tears, I squinted my eyes at the bright bold name of my mysterious recipient.


    "Hmm¡­" I murmured. It was a surprise type of murmur, the kind when you couldn''t muster up the energy to act surprised, nevertheless, surprised you definitely were. The real question was - is it the good type of surprise or the bad kind?


    Well, seeing as Irene''s name continued to ring and chime, staring back at me, what''s more, it was also in the form of a video call, whereas before she would have been perfectly content with text messages and brief phone calls - so make of that what you will.


    Not to mention¡­ afterst night''s affair and stuff, I won''t lie, I was feeling a teensy bit of an awkward pressure hovering my thumb over the answer icon, but to hell with it. Pressure aside, I was kinda missing her too.


    The moment I hit the big green button my screen quickly shifted to a scene of what I presumed to be a kitchen countertop, disyed in all its choppy, blurry, weak signal-ly glory.


    Her camera was partly obscured by arge white steaming mug to the side, while what little was left to be seen only contained a nearby fridge and some wooden cupboards, with Irenepletely nowhere to be sighted.


    But she could be heard, however¡­ above a running sink in the background, there was a faint humming in a nice soothing melody present, and there was no mistaking that dainty, silky voice even with that slight static of countryside data.


    "What song is that?" I muttered, a little sleepily and a little raspy. "Actually, whatnguage is that? Doesn''t sound very earthy."


    From a loud rushing stream to a faint quiet trickle, before the sound of the sinkpletely faded away from the ambiance, and sadly, that lovely tune went with it too.


    "Your realm isn''t the only with songs for your information, or lubies," spoke that same voice from somewhere nearby. "Don''t be so close-minded next time."


    Then suddenly emerging from a corner of the screen, a slender figure walked on over to the front of the countertop, a blurry, pixted mess at first, before the stream eventually caught up and enhanced that silhouetted mess into an actual person.


    "Hmm¡­" I murmured. "Hmm," I murmured again. Take a guess what kind of murmur those ones were.


    Irene on her own was already a sight soothing to the eyes. Her hair, tied in a bun, and in that light lovely hue of hazel brown and that stark, piercing ckness of her eyes¡­ plus with that ethereal, demonic, slightly insidious beauty that she possesses¡­ she could have been just a blocky outline in a jumble of pixels and I could still detect the aroma enticement permeating through the screen. But it wasn''t just Irene on her own. It was Irene with a little less.


    A lot less.


    Her hair in a disheveled loose mess, and wearing nothing but a wrinkled white uniform only partly buttoned in ces - and that was all she wore, nothing else. Well, so long as you could also ignore that littlecy bit of string wrapped provocatively around her hips, that is. I know I couldn''t.


    "Good morning," I said, not knowing what else to say.


    "Good morning to you too," She replied, taking the white mug out of the frame and into her hands. "From the look in your eyes, I see that I''ve be your morning rm for today."


    "Kinda," I shrugged, trying my hardest not to stare at too much of her. "So, uh¡­ why''d you call me for anyway?"


    "Because you didn''t," She simply said, taking a sip of her drink. "I was expecting you to. Was waiting for it the whole day yesterday too."


    "I just assumed you''d be busy with your things over, y''know, detective stuff and whatnot."


    "And you''d assume right," She leaned up against the countertop, the slight disappointment on her narrowed lips front and center on the screen. "Still would have liked it anyway."


    Well, she got me there. I got nothing at all to say in my defense. Thankfully, it seems she was ying for both sides here.


    "But I surmise you''ve just been really busy with things on your end too," She said, leaning back up. "Second reason I''m calling."


    "If it''s just about that, I could have just sent you a text. Didn''t take you for the type eager for a video call."


    She scoffed at that, loudly, and furrowed her brows at me as if I just made a joke.


    "What? Am I not allowed to see the man I love? Especially after two full days of dead air? Is it a crime? I''m sorry, should I just end the call now?"


    "No, no," I quickly said, seeing the minefield I nearly stumbled into. "Feel free, it''s a free country. It''s lovely to see you too."


    "Mmm-hmm," Irene leaned back in again, eyeing me with a suspicious squinted gaze. "Or is it that, I''m just not allowed to see what the man I love is currently doing?"


    I gave her a long, nk look. "I don''t know why you''d even think that."


    "Alright, so tell me then," She tilted her head. "What are you doing right now?"


    "Talking to you," I answered.


    "Before that?"


    "Waking up."


    "Alright, before that one."


    I paused for a second. "Sleeping."


    "Ugh, don''t y smart," She said with a warning stare. "I can be a whole lot smarter."


    "That so now?"


    Irene briefly took a moment to take another sip of her drink, the look in her eyes over the rims of her mug gradually turning wryly, and when she finally pulled her lips away, they were smiling at me.


    "You don''t think I can''t tell when a female Elf is polluting the air with her pheromones?" She asked me, batting yful eyelids. "I think you forgot who exactly it is you''re speaking to."


    Apparently, I did.


    "Wait, so you knew this whole time?" I gaped at her. "That Ash was - that she''s¡­?"


    "Of course I did," She said matter-of-factly. "Lust, perverseness, carnal desires¡­ you''re talking to a professional here."


    "Yeah, a professional that didn''t bother to disclose this information to me when she had the chance¡­" I muttered. "I assume the professional has her professional reasons why?"


    "Why should I have told you?" She said sardonically, crossing her arms and leaning against her fridge. "Sooner orter, you''re bound to find out about it anyway¡­ and sooner orter, she herself would havee up to you about it anyway, right?"


    "Mmm¡­"


    "Tell me I''m right."


    "Fine," I grumbled. "You''re right."


    A satisfied expression formed on her face as she lifted her cup again for another well-deserved sip.


    Ten, fifteen paces ahead of me, this woman¡­ by the time I was done forming a sentence, and she had already foreseen the entire conversation. No wonder, she''s got the badge.


    "So tell me," She said, her lips hiding behind the rims of her mug. "Is there a reason why you look like you''re sleeping outdoors¡­ or is that something you always do for fun around there?"


    The jig was up, this woman was too sharp for me. But I wasn''t going down just yet... not without a fight at least.


    "And if I tell you that it is indeed the case, what would you say?"


    "That Elf-Knights are particrly fond of sleeping inside forests when away on missions," She said. "And from what I smelled of her back then, that Elf of yours seems really dedicated to fulfilling hers¡­ whatever that may be."


    Yep, busted indeed.


    "Mind telling me all about it, then?" spoke the overtly sweet smile on her face.. "You know¡­ what you do for ''fun'' around there."

 Chapter 496 - Long Distance Relations, Part 1

    Rise and shines were almost always usually followed up by breakfast and drinks, plus maybe a warm, or hot, or dare I say it even a cold shower depending on one''s preferences - I ain''t here to judge.


    But I suppose we can all unanimously agree that the first few steps you take emerging back from deep sleep don''t usually involve giving an entire point-by-point summarization of yesterday''s escapades over video call to your private, personal detective subusdy¡­ but just what is usual any more in my life, right?


    Pointing out every single absurdity is just getting real stale at this point, I should probably stop already. Ain''t like this was gonna be thest time anywho.


    Irene shifted locations as she listened on, taking continuous sporadic sips of her mug which I have a rousing suspicion should have been depleted a long time before given how many times she''s wrapped her lips around it.


    From the shiny porcin of her kitchen to the dark oak of her living room. As the camera whirled and spun along with her, I managed to see slight glimpses of her humble abode¡­ and as I''ve already expected, everything had an orderly, organized feel to it. So clean, so meticulous, even the couch she nted herself on looked as if it was still just freshly bought a couple of hours ago - nary a stain nor even a wrinkle in sight - and it was white too, so that''s pretty much bloody impossible.


    "So your mother''s got you proving your resolve first before she would even consider lending you a hand by having you break down a barrier that she herself personally erected, am I getting this right?"


    I shifted ces too, holding her towards the clear blue sky, while I looked up at her from below lying down.


    "It''s a working process, I''m getting there, at least," I said. "I don''t suppose you have any tips for me to go about this more efficiently?"


    "Nothing your father hasn''t already told you," She responded, lifting her long legs up from the ground and curling herself rather snug. "A barrier handcrafted by Terestra herself¡­ you sure do love your impossible odds, don''t you?"


    "And my time constraints too," I pointed out. "Don''t forget that one¡­ that''s a ssic."


    "Speaking of which¡­" She began tapping a finger against the surface of her mug, the expression on her face a distant, thinking one. "From what you''ve told me of Harry''s condition now, it sounds to me that that constraint is getting tighter and tighter really fast."


    "Yeah¡­"


    "This ward you ced on him, didn''t think that was even an actual possibility, clever way to buy time, though I doubt you''d be able to do it again. Foreign objects embedded into a soul cause too much distress, anguish, no, too much pain¡­ he might not make it a second time if you tried. Still what if¡­ maybe you could still buy some time. Perhaps we could¡­?"


    And at this point in the conversation, I was pretty much no longer a participant. Irene yed both parts, answering and questioning herself in rapid mutters that I couldn''t quite catch.


    Didn''t dare impose myself on her train of thought and risk feeling the weight of another one of her piercing res, so I left her well alone for the time being, and instead scour around the vicinity for a particrly pointed-eared individual that was surely running amok somewhere nearby.


    Totally on a whim, I looked out over at theke, definitely not because I noticed a little ripple drifting in what was once pristine, serene waters¡­ more began to converge, a buoyant watering ring at the center of theke forming, then suddenly - ssh.


    Like a dolphin gracefully emerging from the deep blue, a slender figure quickly arose above the depths, a shimmer of bright snowy-white hair streaking across the air, showered upon by pouring, raining droplets returning back into the water surface.


    Found her.


    Ash tossed and turned her head, her long flowing hair swaying along with her every nimble twist, her hands delicately stroking her arms, her neck, her body¡­ her bare, naked body¡­ soaked in the morning sun, her pale skin glistening¡­ the sight was like, ooh boy¡­ guess someone likes their showers lukewarm¡­


    "...not paying attention."


    On autopilot, I nodded, responded "Definitely, yeah," before quickly switching back to manual control, realizing a little toote who just spoke. "Sorry, what was the question?"


    Irene blinked a very long and dull blink.


    "You already answered it," She said, briefly running a hand through a tangled knot in her hair. "Anyway, back to what I saying before I lost you there - regarding Harry, you don''t have much time anymore¡­ I give it a day, two days if you want to be hopeful. After that, well¡­ you''re making sure that doesn''t happen, right?"


    "It won''t," I affirmed. "I''ll get it done."


    "And I believe you will, make no mistake, I have faith. Complete, total¡­" She blew a sigh, one that disrupted the swirling stream rising above her mug. "I know you''ve already pulled off the impossible twice now, but you can only do so much, you know? And you''ve already done so much¡­"


    "I know."


    "If you can''t save him, that is not your fault, don''t think that you didn''t do enough, you did. Please, just keep that in mind, will you? You can try, of course¡­ but in the end, that''s all you can do. And failure, failing¡­ that doesn''t define what you can still do. So don''t let it."


    Spoken so casual, so offhandedly, it had to have been intentional. That indifference in her eyes hiding the growing concern that she has for me¡­ probably been festering all this while we''ve been apart from one another.


    Act stoic all you want, Irene, but I see that writhing and squirming that your fingers were doing.


    "You''re worried," I said, giving her a smile. "I almost forgot how cute you are when you''re worried."

 Chapter 497 - Long Distance Relations, Part 2

    "Don''t sidestep with smooth talk," She said, yet somehow her voice didn''t sound as stern as her words implied. "If you do pull it off, good, great, again, you just continue to amaze me. But if you can''t, if you fail, then you''ll still be good, you''ll still be great¡­"


    "Irene¡­"


    "You''ll still be the same person I love," She continued. "No more, no less, alright?"


    "Alright," I said, trying to somehow stroke the little crease on her forehead away with my thumb. "I understand, and thanks¡­ really happy to hear you say that."


    "Sure," She replied back. "So long as you keep that in mind.


    Irene proceeded to lift the mug over her lips again, this time taking her sweet time slurping away at its contents, and I got the sense that something else seemed to be bothering her¡­ I don''t know, I just kinda have that feeling that she did.


    "So," She paused, shifted in ce, and looked me dead in the eye. "You didn''t tell me aboutst night yet."


    Ah, God. I hate gut feelings.


    "Uhh¡­" I croaked, feeling the sudden tension grind my brain to mush. "I don''t exactly kiss and tell¡­"


    "No, of course not," She said. "You kiss and you fondle, and you bite, suckle, among various other things¡­"


    "You get what I mean¡­"


    "Look, I knew it was only a matter of time before that Elf and you get swept away by your¡­ ahem¡­ urges¡­ it was bound to happen eventually, you''re both madly in love with each other¡­ of course you''re going to want to express that love sooner orter - and didn''t I tell you already? I don''t mind it."


    "Still¡­"


    "What?" She said, a taunting smile poking through the edges of her mug. "Shy? Embarrassed? Guilty, hmm? Should probablye to terms with those feelings first before deciding to go after more than one girl, don''t you think?"


    "True."


    "Still trying to adjust to harem life, hmm?" She said, furrowing her brow and batting sympathetic eyes. "Oh, poor little you, it must be quite a struggle, eh?"


    "It''s an ongoing process," I muttered.


    "Well, then, take your time," She said, the sound of her slurping almost mocking. "No doubt this won''t be thest time either, I''m sure¡­ what with Amanda and probably Adalia too¡­ well, you certainly have your hands full."


    Not sure exactly what was in that drink of hers, but I desperately want what she''s having if that is what''s causing her to act this chill, yful and mellow.


    "As for me," She said, looking quite pleased with herself. "I''m just happy I got to you first. At the very least, I will always have that over the others."


    What the hell, that came out of nowhere.


    "It''s not a race," I said, still reeling over what she had just said. "And I''m not a finish line."


    "Yeah, not to you maybe," She said with a haughty expression. "But you''re not the one here having to vie with others for a chance to catch your attention, are you?"


    That is¡­ true. I never considered that factor. Do the others see things the same way too? Amanda probably does, but Adalia? Hell, how about Ash? Actually,e to think of it¡­


    "Is that what you''re doing there, then?" I asked, nudging my head to thecy, skimpy, dangerously erotic woman before me now. "Are you¡­ trying to catch my attention now?"


    "No, this is me just having woken up and refusing to change until I have my morning sip," She exined, before promptly demonstrating her words with another sip away at her mug, her gaze straying in wonder. "Of course, that is the reason I would give you if you asked me, which you just did¡­ so, we''ll just pretend that you didn''t ask, okay? And you can just keep thinking whatever it is you''re thinking now, alright?"


    Maybe it''s theck of contact. They do say that absence makes the heart grow fonder. Perhaps this is just her way of expressing that sentiment¡­ by teasing and flirting with me first thing in the morning.


    Hey, I''m not one to judge.


    "So, um, just out of pure curiosity, did you happen to enjoy yourselfst night?" She not-so-innocently inquired. "Or did you perhaps enjoyed yourself with me even more?"


    Should I just end the call now while I still have the chance? Maybe I could pretend the signal''s breaking up, dense forests don''t make for good reception after all, should I? Yeah, I should.


    "You know, flirting is a two-yer game, right? It''s unfair if you don''t answer me all the - "


    "Is that smoke?"


    Irene fell quiet, seemingly clueless, but I know what I saw, what I was seeing. The corner of the screen, a wafting translucent white mist molding to the shape of her ceiling¡­ highly doubt that drink in her hand was that scalding hot to produce that much smoke up there, which could only mean¡­


    "Is your ce on fire?"


    Fire.


    That was the word, that was the remainder, and it instantly clicked inside me.


    "Ahh," Irene blinked again, eyes pointed to the air, and clicking for her too. "No, she just does that sometimes¡­ it''s harmless¡­"


    The expression on her was a stiff one, and though she maintained a faint smile, it barely even reached her eyes.


    Speaking of failing and failures¡­


    "Where is she anyway? I asked casually, perhaps too casually at that. "In another room?"


    "Bedroom," Irene replied. "Only got one. I sleep on the couch now, see?"


    She shifted her phone a little left, where a three-seater was set up with a nket and some pillows, before turning the camera back towards her, a quiet sigh leaving her parted lips.


    "Notining," She said with a shrug, "Actually it''s surprisinglyfier than my actual bed."


    "The smoke is it¡­ does it happen often?" I asked. "I don''t remember that happening whenever I paid a visit."


    "So far this is the fifth time, and as to why¡­" A hand flew across the screen, swiping away the smoke that''s grown even denser. "I''m not sure¡­ her mes are intrinsically linked to her emotions, so for something like this to happen¡­ she has to be feeling something in there."


    "Feeling what?"


    "As I said, I''m not sure," She repeated, and then after a pause, a flicker in her gaze, she quietly asked. "Well¡­ would you like to see her?

 Chapter 498 - Failures Guilt

    A harsh sound churned out from my speaker, it sounded like wind, if the wind was a pounding hammer and her phone''s microphone was a bent nail. It was all a blur too, a hazy blocky, stuttery white of poor reception.


    Of course, the call starts dying now. Crystal-clear and somewhat pristine before, but the second something somewhat important needed to be seen - it starts acting up.


    Almost as if the divine inte gods deemed me unworthy, that I didn''t deserve to see it¡­ to see her again, and was deliberately weakening the signal where I''m at more than it already was.


    Even Irene''s voice sounded like a robot malfunctioning.


    "So..rry¡­ phone¡­ ell¡­" was the best I could decipher as she spoke up. "Anyw¡­ Dy- Ee her?"


    Ee her¡­ if she meant see her, then I couldn''t one bit. Aside from our poor connection, the smoke only exacerbated matters, I could only barely make out what was up and down, everything else was either a pixel or had melded into something else beside it.


    Even when the camera was unmoving, even when nothing obscured the view, what she was trying to show, what I asked her to show¡­ I couldn''t even see it all.


    "Ee¡­ her¡­?" Irene spoke, leaning the camera in a little further. "R¡­ia."


    Ria¡­


    Thest I saw of her, I hardly even wanted to look at her. In the backseat of Irene''s car, feeling her faint smoldering locks draping over my shoulder so lukewarm, almost cold, forced my eyes to stare out the window.


    In spite of it, I''ve already spent so long staring at her sleeping face that regardless if I didn''t want to, her every minute detail was imprinted in my mind - I blinked, expressed a single thought regarding her - her face was there almost crystal-clear.


    An ageless beauty in herplexion, possessing long thin lips that could stretch so far on either side when she smiled, the faint dimples that formed on her cheek when she did¡­ she also had a nose shape perfect for twirling up in the air, just smug looking enough to exude that better-than-thou vibe to which she already constantly permeated.


    Sometimes I''d even hear her lightly breathe, her voice faintly slithering through her closed lips. Hearing her so quiet, and anything less than boisterous was something I never got used to and probably never will.


    There was so much more too, an almost countless amount of trivial details I knew about her, and yet this image, this imprint I had of her was reduced to nothing but a faint red-orange blocky glow in front of my eyes.


    No sign of her long lips, the curve of her nose, or anything else that vaguely resembled her. I was as close as I could ever be to her now, and yet nothing could be seen.


    Almost as if, for my failure, I didn''t deserve the right. For choosing as I did, for leaving her as I had, this new, stunted view I had of her was all that I was left with.


    Of course, that obviously wasn''t the case. I could Ria anytime I wanted, have Irene snap a photo if I requested. I''m just here giving a little too much meaning and depth into my own shitty fucking inte.


    But I can''t help it, guilt like this¡­ it''s fickle, it''s petty, and though I knew definitively that it wasn''t my fault¡­ that petty, fickle prick pointed the finger of me squarely at me all the same. Whispering what-ifs and could-haves into my ears constantly¡­ always there to mock me of how things might have been different if I had just done something different, something right.


    I guess this was what Irene was worried about. This torturous feeling of guilt, if it was this bad now, just how worse could it get if I failed againter? I have every intention of saving Harry, the same way I had every intention of waking Ria, and failure wasn''t even an option in my mind, just like it wasn''t an option back with Ria.


    It wasn''t an option¡­ until it was, and once it was¡­ if, for Harry, it came down to failure again¡­ oh man, no wonder Irene was drilling on me so much about this.


    Sometimes, it''s as if she knows me better than I know myself.


    "...ello¡­ hear me? Yo¡­ see¡­ er¡­?" Irene asked again. "Want¡­ -et¡­ closer¡­?"


    Red and orange dimming and glowing in a swirl of white smoke. Again, that''s all that I could see no matter how long I waited for the image to stabilize¡­ and maybe that was enough.


    "Yeah, Irene," I replied, watching as the glow gradually faded away into the white. "I see her¡­"


    Though I don''t think she managed to hear me respond because, just shortly after, the video froze, ring out only a few seconds of white noise, before the call was abruptly cut and our conversation came to an end - thest image, faintly, through the smog, through the pixels, somehow showed her face.


    Still asleep, still dreaming, and my hope, pacing about somewhere in there just waiting for me to show myself in her mind again. Maybe someday I will, maybe one day I''ll have to, but for now, you just keep dreaming, Ria¡­


    I''ll see you around.


    I let my phone fall limp against my chest, drifting my eyes to the clear skies, and felt something pressing down on me that clearly wasn''t my phone, a pressure, a burden, the worry of failure.


    Today. By tonight. It alles down to this. I have to get it by then. This barrier has to fall, and it will¡­ and then I''d finally win, I''d finally seed. I could save someone after all.


    As I was thinking this, my chest vibrated hard and my phone promptly fell off to the side. It was Irene again, settling for her usual short brief messages like she always had before.


    <<Terrible connection>> She wrote. <<Anyway, in case you couldn''t see, Ria is just fine here. The smoke''s already cleared too. I have to get ready to work now, but it was really nice to see you again, and hear you again¡­ next time, I hope I won''t have to wait for this long.>>


    I replied back, even shorter. <<You won''t.>>


    A few secondster, she shot back. <<That''s a promise.>> and just when I thought that was it, another message chimed in just as my thumb leaned against the power button.


    <<Don''t use Ria as an excuse not to fail, I know you are. You won''t fail, because you refuse to fail, that''s it. Don''t let your guilt coerce you into seeding. You''ll seed, because you want to, that''s it. Alright? Bye.>>


    Like I said¡­ sometimes she just knows me better than I know myself.


    It''s almost frightening, honestly.

 Chapter 499 - Deep Thoughts

    I''ve been doing a lot of soul searching as ofte, I notice. Seeing things in retrospect, hindsight, and outright just giving even the smallest things, the most trivial of details, a bigger picture, whether there even really was one or not.


    And just then talking with Irene, seeing Ria again, I''m starting to run out frames for every freaking picture.


    Thing was - I was never like this before¡­ meticulously processing every action I make before and after, I''d just go right ahead and do it.


    Yet s, that was a long time ago now¡­ where the only person I had to worry about was myself when I screwed up, which I always inevitably do.


    Life was so much simpler when the consequences of my actions woulde to only bite me in the ass. I can handle that¡­ but say if it ends up biting others too, innocent others¡­ yeah, it''s no wonder I''m in my head a lot recently.


    It''s a lot of pressure, to be honest. One that can get pretty overwhelming sometimes. The kind that gets a guy chugging two straight days without sleep trying to alleviate that pressure. To push on despite fatigue, despite even bleeding¡­ hell, he might even try to distract himself any way he can, a dip in theke maybe - after all, he''s been making great strides as ofte¡­ he''ll just call it a well-deserved break.


    Last night was¡­ special. It wasn''t a distraction, I wouldn''t dare mibeled that moment. I needed it, wanted it¡­ and I wouldn''t take back a single second of it for the world.


    But I realize if I was ever going to pull this off, I''m going to have to stop wanting. Just for this instance, I have to put everything else aside, nothing else needs to matter except Harry.


    His life mattered, he matters¡­ more than he''ll ever dare to acknowledge. If not as a father, if not as a husband, then at the very least, as a person, I think he should matter.


    So then, I guess that means that break time is officially over¡­ it''s back to work.


    I began to clear the mess first, stowing away the failure of a tent, before rolling the sleeping bags up and stuffing them back into the rucksack.


    Began to unravel the bandages on my hand too while I was at it, and miraculously enough, it''s already faded to just a faint blemish overnight¡­ didn''t even sting anymore.


    Between this, and seeing how fast I manage to recover fromplete magic deprivation from the Blight incident before, I''m now starting to wonder if some innate regenerative ability runs in the family or something¡­ if so, then it''s no wonder I rarely evere down with something, and here I always thought I just had a very good immune system.


    By the time I was done with everything and had the bag slung over one shoulder, Ash had just finished with her bathing too¡­ emerging out from theke, her body soaking wet, and promptly settled herself on a small rock by the shore, using the sun and the wind in tandem as the world''srgest natural dryer.


    Naturally, with such a breathtaking sight before my eyes, I couldn''t help but just briefly admire the lovely view.


    She almost seemed to give off her own glow, really. The way her glistening white hair billowed and blew with the morning breeze. How happy and content her face looked, raising closed eyes to the clear blue skies, breathing out light breaths through peaceful smiling lips.


    Makes me a little curious to know whatever thought she had in her head to have her smiling at that¡­ not to soundcent, but I think I might have an idea or two.


    "Y''know, if your n is to arouse me again, it''s working," I called out to her. "Too bad I already packed the beds."


    Her eyes instantly fluttered open, and it was almost rming how fast she was able to turn her head towards me, and the way she reacted from just seeing me standing there, it was as if nothing else could have made her any happier than that.


    "Master¡­" She spoke, eyes shimmering, ears fluttering, delighted to see, delighted to hear, that invisible yet perceivable glow surrounding her reaching an almost blinding peak.


    And for a brief moment, she looked ready to spring off the rock and lunge herself straight right into my arms, but then she took one quick nce at herself, and chose to remain firmly in ce, turning a faint shade of red instead.


    "A moment, please, if you would permit it," She whispered with a meek smile, subtly obscuring her body with raised arms. "It would be utterly shameless of me should I approach you the way I am now."


    "Embarrassed?"


    She nodded once, curling her arms a little more. "Very much."


    In my humble opinion, you could give me an eternity and I still wouldn''t be able to find a single thing about her to be embarrassed about. Still, I get it. Wouldn''t want to be stripped all bare all day either.


    Besides, she''s cuter when she''s shy.


    I turned myself around, allotting her all the time she needed to present herself with just a bit more modesty.


    Barely a minute went and gone, before I heard small eager steps quickly approaching, and when I turned back again, I had to take a step back from how close she got to me.


    "Good morning, Master," She greeted, fully clothed, with an embellished bow in high spirits. "I had every intention to wake you myself soon, but I see now that it is no longer a necessity, unfortunately."


    I raised a brow at that. "Unfortunately, huh?"


    "Indeed," She affirmed, a feigned bitterness swirling in her emerald eyes. "Truly, it is a shame."


    "Hmm," I took the obvious bait. "Well, it''s still not toote. Could just close my eyes right now, and you can go and do what you intend to do¡­ whatever the heck that may be."


    "I''m afraid even still, Master, circumstances would prohibit me from acting on my intentions regardless."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Well¡­" She blushed, her hands absentmindedly ttening the wrinkles in her skirt. "In order to do so, I would have to strip myself of my clothes again, you see, so¡­"


    Ah, I see.


    "Alright," I nodded, trying my darndest to suppress my urges that really wanted out again. "Nothing wrong with leaving it to the imagination as well."


    "Maybe next time," She proimed, that impish smile on her face only growing more bashful. "Surely, next time¡­"


    I noticed then, as soon as she approached me even, that there was a visible strainced with her demeanor.


    A little sway, a little wobble tilting her body slightly forward before she''d immediately pull herself back only to rinse and repeat the entire process just as quick. Her feet too, anchored firmly onto the ground like she was trying to stop a momentum that wasn''t there, and the way she just stared at me, I think¡­ yeah, there''s no doubt about it¡­ someone''s holding themselves back again.


    Guess she didn''t want to impose as much as she''s had already. Afterst night especially, what would ol'' little Master think if greedy, gluttonous she wanted some more? How unbing, indeed.


    Well, if she wanted to know, I''m more than happy to tell her - hell, how about I just show her instead?


    She never saw iting, despite the intensity of her gaze, never once leaving mine, somehow, she never saw meing. I slowly pressed my lips against hers, and her body reacted before she did, and pushed back even harder. At once, that strain I saw quickly eased away, and in an embrace, all I could feel from her was a softness, a tenderness and by the time she caught up to the moment, she silently epted it.


    We broke apart, but she didn''t pull away, her arms continued with their embrace, and I let her stay¡­ hearing her soft breaths. Such a blissful, peaceful sound.


    "Regardingst night, Master," She said, her voice smothered by her emotions. "I¡­ wish to express myself, s I¡­ I find myself incapable of describing, words fail to measure, to summarize, just how ted I feel to share such a moment with you, and only you."


    I just listened, staring down deep into her eyes, the glistening, shimmering green that only just kept getting brighter.


    "And to be able to feel this way, it is truly a privilege, a blessing, that I thank the Divines sincerely, that it was you that ultimately provided me this chance, this opportunity¡­ to love someone, to love you as I''ve had, and beyond¡­ so much, I¡­ Master¡­ every second¡­ I love you more and more¡­ I can''t stop myself from doing so¡­ in truth, I don''t want to stop¡­"


    "No one''s telling you to," I said, feeling my fingers sail to the smoothness of her still damp hair. "The privilege is all mine, Ash, really¡­"


    "I only wish there was a way to express in words, this feeling, my thanks¡­ I still can''t, I can''t think¡­ there is so much I want to say, so much I want for you to know."


    "Don''t speak then, you don''t have to say them," I simply told her, leading her to a solution so obvious, it was staring right at her in the face. My eyes, leaning in close again, I stared right at her. "I''ll know...."


    And sure enough, I felt them alright. Everything unsaid, every emotion unexpressed, in her warmth, in her touch, and in turn, I went ahead and let her know mine too. That it was okay to feel this way, that it was alright to feel more. Because after all, who said that she was the only one that felt that way?


    This time, it was her that pulled away, her eyes partly closed, still basking in the limelight of emotions, and with a smile, with a sigh, she spoke. "But I understand, too well aware, that it is unwise to express myself now... isn''t that right, Master?"


    I stared back, sighing right back. "Unfortunately."


    "The task ahead of you is not one I should impose myself upon. You needn''t be distracted. So for the time being, I shall step aside, be out of sight, and yet always by your side should you ever need of me."


    Hearing her was like a lightened burden off my shoulder, yet nevertheless, a burden was still a burden. "Let''s hope I get this right."


    "You will," She softly assured. "I know you will. If nothing else, my Master is frighteningly adamant of defeat. I would know, as a temporary princess of a makeshift kingdom beside one other I have seen that unbreakable resolve for myself, after all."


    I smiled. "This is a far cry from fighting for your honor with random cosyers, y''know?"


    "Nevertheless, Master," She said. "Be it a swordfight, a vampire''s frenzy, a downpour of blood, or something as trivial as iming the heart of a maiden who never knew a love this profound, your determination would still shine just as bright, yes?"


    Well, I don''t know about that, but... yeah, I guess she was right.


    "So long as you''re there, Master," Ash continued, "I know no longer to raise any more doubts. With you, I know to hope. So seed, Master," She said, resting her head once more against my chest. "Because I have hope in you."


    I held her there, kept her there, "Will do," I said, because I felt the same backward.


    With her by my side, I could hope too.

 Chapter 500 - A Brief Check-Up

    Frictionless tension. Yeah, that''s the best way I could put it. A frictionless tension, taking the familiar route home with Ash in silence.


    A nervousnessyered with a calmness. A feeling of unease that rang hollow¡­ like there''s a raging thunderstorm inside me that would never once threaten to strike.


    I didn''t think it was even possible to feel such a heavy sinking pressure while also simultaneously feeling as light as a feather.


    Familiarndmarks soon began to crop up in the nearing horizon. For some reason, the sight of half-harvested fields was iplete. Dad should already be there, toiling away at the slightest crack of dawn. He waste, and the sun was only gonna continue to rise higher and higher¡­ so he''s either gonna be veryte, or on the other hand, can''t bete if you ain''t never gonna show in the first ce.


    He doesn''t oversleep, Dad never falls sick, but I do know a certain someone that was deathly prone to fitting into both criteria¡­ still, first time for everything, I''m just gonna hope that Dad won''t bete for too long now.


    Another prominentndmark drew close, if only all for the wrong reasons¡­ I don''t think I''ve ever felt so much dread just staring at our Barnhouse, it''s to the point I didn''t even wanna go back inside there¡­ but I had to, I needed to¡­ if only just to assess, to check.


    "Ash," With detouring steps, I shuffled closer and closer to its bolted giant doors, and slowly twisted the lock loose, the rusted hinges slowly swinging itself ajar. "Wait outside for me, okay?"


    The look in her eyes, Ash shared the same aversion as I did, the same dread as she peered her gaze into the dark, foreboding interior beyond, but nevertheless, she relented with a bow, suggesting caution and care with a simple smile.


    I didn''t waste any time to allow my eyes to limatize, I went in, hearing the echoes of my feet reverberating, as well as the controlled calm in my voice as I asked the ominous silence, "Are you there?"


    The silence was quick to answer back, a faint movement within the darkness at the furthest edge of the room.


    "That depends," it said in a husk, feeble, and yet polite whisper. "Who exactly are you calling for?"


    I smelt him long before I ever saw him. The smell of umted sweat, waste, and rancid leftovers was a pervasive stench that clung to clothes all the way into his skin, and when I did see him, a hunched, slumped silhouette unmoving, Harry barely even resembled a man, more a corpse than anything living.


    Futile as it was, I was really holding out hope that someone else would have answered me back, and it wouldn''t be¡­ it wouldn''t be him. Impossible, I know. I guess I''m just getting really tired looking into Harry''s kind face only to find someone else entirely staring right back.


    His sunken, hollowed eyes slowly scanned right from left to right, and then as his gaze fell, I realized it wasn''t me he was trying to see.


    "Where is Eshlywn? Is she outside?"


    "I''m afraid that''s none of your business." I immediately said.


    "And I''m afraid you''re wrong about that," He retorted just as fast. "Still I like to think you know that already, and you''re just trying to be petty. That''s okay, you''lle to see things my way soon enough."


    Oh, how I wanted so bad to tell just how wrong he was about that. But I knew I shouldn''t. Stooping down to his level wouldn''t do anything, so I tried to ignore all the unpleasantness of the situation, keeping myselfposed, asking once more, "How are you doing?"


    "Better, much better," He replied, a pleasant smile showing stained teeth. "I''m remembering more, feeling myself more¡­ honestly, I''ming along quite nicely, actually."


    That I could see¡­ unfortunately.


    "How far along are you?"


    "You can''t tell?" He crooked his eyes. "Or are you just ignoring how I sound, how I''m behaving? Don''t I remind you of him? of me? I know I can leave quite the impression on people. I''m at the finish line, so close to reaching¡­ just a little more, I just need a little more time."


    "I see."


    "Oh, you don''t sound too happy to hear that," Harry remarked, hisforting elderly voice distorted to his skewed tones. "Can''t imagine why, you''re the one making this happen, after all. In the end, it''s you I have to thank, right? You saved me from being killed by the Subus, the Matriarch, even from your dear darling Mother, Terestra¡­ honestly, if we had met differently, and if it weren''t for the fact you''re the offspring of that omnipotent whore, I think I would have genuinely wanted you as a friend. Like that girl Amanda, she was a nice friend to me too."


    Read between the lines, he was trying to get a rise outta me. Don''t let him, you didn''te here to fight him. Just check on him.


    "You didn''t eat your foodst night," I pointed out, looking down at my feet at a tray of food teeming with ants and flies.


    "Why would I?" In the darkness, I saw him lurch forward, suddenly wheezing and coughing, each sounding more weakly than thest. "A weaker body, a weaker soul, a stronger me in the end."


    "Not if he dies first," I said to him, hearing him collect himself with faint breaths. "What good are you to yourself if he''s dead?"


    "No, no," Harry feebly shook his head, his stare plunging to the ground, his head too heavy to even lift anymore. "See, I''m not gonna die, I won''t let myself die. I have too much to live for. I''ll survive. I''ll be me, and once I am¡­ he said he''lle for me when I''m me."


    "And you really think I''m just gonna let you take over Harrypletely?" I asked, my disdain unable to be suppressed.


    "But you are," He stated, smiling amusedly despite the strain. "You are, aren''t you? Come on, we''ve been through this before, you won''t kill me."


    "You don''t know thatpletely."


    "Maybe, right, I don''t know, true. I''m just hoping, the same as you. Except unlike you, I''ve already seen you choke on the choice twice. You refused then, you''ll refuse still. Maybe you''ll tell yourself you won''t, maybe you''re confident you won''t choke, that you''ll have the resolve when ites down to it, but tell me¡­ do you know that yourselfpletely?


    Still trying to provoke a reaction, it''s like he lives and breathes just for the sole purpose of pissing me the fuck off.


    "Guess we''ll see, won''t we? If ites to that," I said coolly. "Or maybe we won''t. I''m thinking we won''t."


    Harry gave a breathy wheezing chuckle at that. "Yeah, we''ll see¡­" He whispered, his body swaying threatening to copse. "In the meantime, go on, shoo, go do what you think is right¡­ I''ll just be here, sitting, knowing that I am."


    "You think this is right?" I asked, feeling my brows furrow. "What you''re doing to this man, that''s what you think is right? A global blightfall, what part of any of that is right to you?"


    "I don''t know what you want from me. You want to be regretful, is that it?" Harry scoffed. "Toment over everything I''ve done, I won''t. Everything I''ve done, everything I wlll do, it''s all for getting it back. I''ll have it all back again."


    "Have what back?"


    "Everything," He said. "Everything I''ve lost, everything your bitch of a mother took from me. I''ll get it all back."


    The way he spoke, so enfeebled, so weak, yet brimming with so much resolve, with determination. It was unnerving. But he''s never spoken this much about his intentions before, I need to keep him talking, I need to know more.


    "How?" I asked quietly. "Your realm''s already gone. I don''t like it as much as you do, but your world''s destroyed."


    "Is it now? Don''t think I''ve noticed that?" Harry looked me in the eye, mustering thest of his strength to even do so, to form a smile onest time. "But hey, guess we''ll just have to see about that too then."


    I really, really do not like the way he spoke.


    "Jay," I called him. "Just what is it are you nning to do?"


    "I''m already doing it, you see," He said, gasping for breath. "As you waste your time with me, as you waste your energy, I''m out there¡­ doing what must be done, doing what is right."


    "Cut the bullshit, stop preaching the good word," I said, a little annoyed now. "Just tell me you''re really doing."


    Really, I didn''t know what I expected pressing him. Like he was just gonna unveil his master n so easily to me. I already tried, every time I talked to him, whether it was him, or the real him, he always refused to let me in on his grand scheme¡­


    And this time, seeing his eyes slowly flutter close, it was no different.


    "You''ll see," He murmured, a small smile lingering on his expression as his consciousness ebbed away.. "In time, my friend, you''ll see."

 Chapter 501 - An Apple A Day

    "You''ve a somber look upon you," Ash was ever as discerning as she was gentle, those wary eyes finding mine, like shing green sirens detecting the slightest trace of distress. "I shall not pry should you wish not to think of the moment for any longer. Instead, with concern, I ask, are you alright, Master?"


    Extra diligent today, I see. I barely twisted thetch and bolt on the door, and already so eager she was to jump into the role of nurse, therapist, my own personal patron saint.


    "I''m fine, Ash," I said to her, turning my somberness into a smirk. "He''s annoying, he''s irritating, but I''ll live. Besides, it''s good news, means he hasn''tpletely taken over yet."


    Yet.


    Oh, how fast that word suddenly became something that could churn my stomach so easily. It''s like a big bad thunderstorm looming over in the distant horizon, threatening to thunder, threatening to storm, except it hasn''t¡­ not just yet.


    Again, like invisible rm bells ringing aloud, Ash threw me another peculiar stare.


    "And he won''t ever," She said, stating it out loud like a definitive fact that couldn''t be refuted, with confidence, with faith, and with a beautiful smile. "Isn''t that right, Master?"


    And just like that, there went the storm and the skies were clear again, the sun shining oh so dazzlingly bright.


    I nodded. "Right."


    We continued our walk, and after a while, I began to notice that Ash was doing her best to keep out of my own thoughts. She''d make short conversation, point out something peculiar about the view, or even make remarks about the weather¡­ ording to her, there''s a high chance of rain this evening¡­ which sucks. It''s going to be hard to focus on the barrier when I''m spitting out raindrops every two seconds.


    Anyway, it was plenty clear as day that she wanted me to rx, and what kind of stupid despicable monstrosity would I be to deny her attempts at doing so? I joined in, allowing our quiet walk to briefly turn into a leisurely stroll, and it was nice, for the remainder of our journey, I could forget. But as with everything else, it couldn''t quitest for as long I wished it would.


    Our home rarely ever gets outside visitors, and the dirt road seldom ever saw any use too, with the only exception being Dad''s truck,muting back and forth almost each and every day, his tire marks are practically etched into the earth at this point. Without fail, I could always recognize them.


    I didn''t recognize the tire marks that were imprinted into the dirt now. They were smaller, fresher, trailing an unbroken line towards the direction of our house.


    Mmm, I thought this might happen, I just kinda hope that it wouldn''t. I saw the signs, and I deliberately turned a blind eye. All those raspy coughs I''ve heard throughout the day and night, how pale and frail she gradually looked, the crumpled tissue plys I saw she''s stuffed in her sleeves - I ignored it, kept thinking, kept hoping, maybe it was just a fluke.


    Maybe it still was....


    "Is something amiss, Master?" Ash asked, quickly growing aware of my sudden silence.


    "I''m hoping not," I simply said, slightly increasing my pace.


    Shortly after, all was revealed, and my worst fears were sadly confirmed. The tire tracks lead to a small, white car parked nted in the middle of our driveway. That - I recognized.


    The slightly visible indent on the passenger-side door, the loose trunk at back always seemingly threatening to swing ajar, rear-view windows leaning so much inwards they were practically rendered useless. As a kid, I always thought he was in dire need of a new car. As an adult now, I''m still thinking the same thing.


    Doctors should have standards, don''t they?


    Slowly, I approached the front door, just in time to hear and see it swing close, and watch as a frail yet sturdy looking old man carefully mbered down the porch, a leather satchel held in bony fingers, his unkempt graying hair groomed apparently in a hurry, and on his wrinkly brown coat was a badge buttoned with his name.


    I called out to him. "Dr. Edward!"


    The doctor raised his head and found me with his squinty eyes, a warm weathered smile forming in the wrinkles of his face.


    "That''s just Harry to you, remember?" He called back. "I''m not fond of surnames with folks I know for so long.


    I knew that, it''s just¡­ what a bloody coincidence, a scary coincidence.... sorry doc, but that name''s now taboo around this part. Along with other name that rhymes with ''gay''... no offense to the other Jay''s in the world out there or gays... you''re all cool.


    The doctor veered away from the direction of his car, making a beeline for me with a hand outstretched, and without skipping a beat, I took it, smiling right back.


    "Well, well!" He proimed, his voice croaking delighted. "There he is! I saw you pass by the clinic yesterday with your Dad. Didn''t know you came back already! My, it''s been so long since I''ve seen youst. You''ve gotten skinnier, taller! And¡­ and just who''s this lovelydy here with you?"


    "My name is Ash," spoke the Elf prim and proper, her bow brimming with elegance. "It is a privilege to meet you, I am Master''s - "


    "She''s my girlfriend," I quickly interjected, subtly obscuring her from view. "She''s from out of country."


    "I see," nodded the doctor, beaming pearly whites at her. "She''s beautiful if you don''t mind me saying, that is. You are a lucky man." And for some time, he continued to just stare at her over me, and briefly, I saw his gaze shift to those little pointy things that resembled ears, he made a face, but ultimately didn''t question it. "Out of country, you say?"


    "Far out of country, yeah," I affirmed, then before he could inquire a bit more, I shifted the topic back to the matter at hand. "Anyway, um, yeah, what brings you here all of a sudden? This early too, you doctors don''t need sleep? "


    His smile slowly receded into a straight, narrow line, the crinkles of joy on his face slowly ttening out as it did. He gave me a look, let out a sigh, and said, "Unfortunately, I''m sure you already know why I''m here¡­"


    That I did. From youth to adulthood, in our household, he had only but one frequent customer¡­ where some days in the month, our home would be a temporary clinic with only one sole patient residing inside.


    "You must hate to see me, don''t you?" The doctor said, a sad smile on his face. "I''m a walking omen of bad news here with my bag and car, when you see me, you know what to expect¡­ I don''t me you."


    "No, doc," I told him, shaking my head. "You''re doing good, you''ve always been doing good by us, and can''t thank you enough for all you''ve done."


    "No thanks necessary," He said, giving another feeble sigh. "It sound wrong, but I wish I didn''t have to see you all as often as I do..."


    "Could try giving her apples," I suggested. "Think that''ll work?"


    He smirked. "Not for this case, sadly."


    My gaze drifted upwards, trying to see what little I could through the narrow gap in the blinds of the upstairs window¡­ to no avail, sadly.


    "How bad is it?" I asked.


    "Mild," He stated matter-of-factly. "Your father called and said she woke up vomiting, coughing, the regr symptoms¡­ though it seems the worst has alreadye to pass, and she''s doing alright now. Give it a few days, a week, make sure she takes her daily dose, she''ll be back to her normal self again in no time."


    I don''t have a week, I don''t have a few days¡­ no time was right. Damn it. Goddamn it.


    "Alright, doc, thanks foring," I said, smiling, shaking his hand again. "Take care of yourself."


    "And you take care of your mother, alright?" He replied, shuffling back to his parked car. "She''s lucky to have such a caring son like you."


    After waving goodbye to Ash from the driver-side window, he finally drove off, leaving more marks onto the earth adding to the countless others already deeply engraved.


    Maybe I should start remembering his tire patterns too¡­


    At that moment, as the rumbling of the decades-old engine faded into the distance, Ash finally understood the reason for my somber look.


    "Your mother, Master" She spoke quietly, peering at my face from the corner of her eyes. "She''s fallen ill, has she?"


    "It''s normal, don''t worry," I said fast, stroking a mild throbbing in my head that suddenly manifested. "It happens, it always happens."


    "I see... you must be worried, as you should be," Her stare went soft, solemn. "To see your loved one in pain, it only serves to ache you just as much."


    "I''m fine, she''ll be fine," I let out a heavy breath. "eventually..."


    "Yes, eventually¡­" Her ears perked up, as did her gaze, looking up at mine, staring with bemusement, with a sudden question. "But, forgive my bluntness, but surely she''s still capable enough to do as you''ve requested of her? In her state, that ''doctor'' proimed her condition merely a mild ailment, so surely she¡­"


    Ash let her words trail away, uncertainty obstructing the rest of it, because what-if right? What if she couldn''t? But that''s stupid to even think about in the first ce.


    This was Terestra we were talking about, would she really be done just because she''s sorta feeling under the weather right now? A huge chunk of me thinks that''s the furthest thing away from any sort of likelihood.


    I began to move again, skipping the steps up the porch, and within mere seconds, I was facing the front door, feeling a small reluctance to swing open the handle.


    Because of course¡­ just what if, right?


    Add that to the growing list of words that make my stomach do backflips. I have a feeling that list is going to be filled up rather quickly at this rate.


    Let''s just hope Ash''s prediction about the weather was wrong for once¡­ fingers crossed.

 Chapter 502 - Visiting Hours

    The downstairs felt deste, barren, signs of life every to be seen but not a single soul to be found.


    For the time being, all daily routines had to be put on hold ording to the monthly procedure, and as such the crisp sizzling sounds of breakfast was nowhere to be heard in the kitchen, the usual morning broadcast on the television instead reced by a silent ck mirror, and the only footsteps that seem to squeak the creaky, worn floorboards were Ash''s and my own.


    Of course¡­ everyone else''s upstairs currently, they''re always upstairs. For an hour, sometimes two, just to give some assurances, offer some support, and maybe indirectly, to even receive some ourselves¡­


    Except, apparently this time, a certain stubborn somebody was seemingly recently depleted of all assurances and support to give.


    "Oh, you''re back. About time. Had fun? Hope you did. Did you?"


    At the foot of the staircase, phone hovering mid-air as a finger swipedzily away, Sammy was all snob and slob, in striped pajamas, bleary blue eyes that yearned for sleep, and frazzled hair that made her look like she was wearing arge brown bush as a wig, that or, she jabbed a fork into a random outlet.


    I''m going with outlet, judging by the level of self-awareness in that faraway gaze, I wouldn''t put it past her to give it a go in her state.


    "Couldn''t sleep?" I asked, if nothing else but to sidestep her inquiry.


    Sammy brushed away some stray brown leaves from her eyes, and raised it, directing a resentful stare at the poor, poor ceiling.


    "She started having a coughing fit somewhere around three," She rubbed an eye. "I gave up trying to get some sleep around five¡­" then rubbed the other. "Her bedroom became quiet around eight."


    "Oh, well¡­ how is she do - "


    "Did you have fun?" She asked again, snapping her dreary grumpy stare back over towards Ash and me. "I''m assuming you had a better time than I did at least, right? Hey, Ash¡­ had a good sleepst night?fortable enough? soft? snug?" She cocked her head. "Hard?"


    In a span of microseconds, Ash had waged an internal war within her own head over whether to answer her question or not, and judging by the way she was fidgeting around, it seems there''s yet to be a victor.


    But before she could say something that we might both regret, I took Ash by the hand, literally sidestepping Sammy by shuffling up the stairs. "I''ll go see how she''s doing for myself, then."


    Then - halted. Somewhere between the fifth and sixth step up, Ash rooted herself in ce, pulling her arm back towards her with a shake of the head.


    "That indeed you will, Master," She said, her tone, likepassion given voice. "Alone. Without my distractions, my intrusions. A moment with your mother now deserves its intimacy, familiarity, that of which my presence would only serve to blemish. For the time being, it is best that I remain here."


    I gave her a look. "You sure, Ash?"


    "I am," Sammy piped up, looking back at us with raised brows. "Yeah, I think it''s a good idea, leave her with me, big bro¡­ I''d love nothing more than to hear all about your little camping trip."


    Once again, I gave her a firmer look, seeing danger signs. "You really sure, Ash?"


    She gave a smile, as sure as can be. "Fret not, I''ll do my utmost to remain discreet."


    Good enough for me, I guess.


    "I''ll be quick," I said.


    Then just as I reached the summit of the second-floor hall, I could hear Sammy''s voice say out loud. "Not too quick, I hope. Especiallyst night, that''d just be pathetic¡­"


    This girl, I swear¡­ no tact at all. I have no clue where the hell she gets it from either. But I can worry about that some other time, I have more pressing matters to deal with presently.


    I made sure to keep my knocks slow and soft as I rapped on my knuckles on the bedroom door. The slightest noise was like a sledgehammer to head as Dad described it, and to this day, I still find myself checking how loud my breaths were when I''m around her.


    After a while, the door slowly parted open, and speak of the devil, Dad''s bright blue eyes were the ones peering back at me through the dark narrow gap. The residential nurse of this hospital¡­ I hear that he''s also a part-time farmer in his spare time.


    Pretty cool.


    "You''re back," He said with a grunt, subtly assessing me up and down. "How was - ?"


    "Fine," I replied before he could finish. "And how is¡­?"


    A single nce, and instantly he understood. With a soft creak, he widened the gap even more, "See for yourself," he said, making way for me to pass through by stepping off to the side.


    "It''s nearing ten, and I need to meet with Steven, he''s delivering the horses today," He proimed out loud all of a sudden, before abruptly leaving just as I entered. "Do not get out of bed while I''m gone, please."


    From the darkness, nearby, confined in a thickfortable bundle of nkets and pillows, a feeble raspy chuckle quietly emerged. "You worry too much, sweetheart¡­"


    "Not yet," He replied, silently closing the door on his way out. "Don''t give me a reason to."


    The smell. It was the first thing I always noticed. I never got used to it. That strong pungent vinegar-like odor that pervaded every inch of the bedroom, it''s to help her condition supposedly¡­ some kind of medicine Dad always used to tell me nondescriptly.


    I don''t doubt that it helps, but I do doubt that it was some kind of medicine. Call it gut feeling.


    "Mmm, someone''s back home, I see," spoke that same feeble voice. "Wee back, dear."


    Countless times I''ve stood here, in this same darkness, in this same crampedness, facing this same scene in front of me. That haggard frail silhouette lying down at one end of the bed, a wastebasket on the ground beside her teeming with crumpled tissue plies, blister packs ripped and empty, a good book or two on the other side maybe, if she was feeling up to it.


    Guess this time, she wasn''t.


    "Have you eaten yet?" I asked.


    Faintly, slowly, I could see her head motion to an empty bowl at the bedside table. "Dad made the soup. Though I must say, he isn''t as good as you are. But don''t let him know that, would you?"


    "Water? Medicine?" I continued to ask. "How long since you slept?"


    That''s when a smile formed on her pale, dry lips. "Really dear, you''re almost as bad as your father. Take a page from your sister, see, she''s not too worried about it like how you both are."


    "From how it looks to me, she doesn''t seem worried enough."


    "Ah, well," She gave her shoulders a shrug. "Teenagers, right?"


    It was an attempt to lighten the tension, a good one too, and it would have worked, had she not suddenly erupted into another loud coughing fit immediately right after.


    With practiced motions, she swiped for another ply and pressed it against her mouth. Itsted only moments, barely a few seconds¡­ but the strain visible on her expression made it seem like ages. It was one of the only rare few things that could take away the smile from her face, as it did just then.


    I couldn''t do anything about it. I just heard her, saw her, as the pain and agony tore apart her calm, mischievous demeanor, contorting it into something vile, something repugnant, and it stayed that way for as long as it wished.


    Thankfully, as stated, it didn''tst for long¡­ and gradually, I could recognize her again.


    She breathed, leaning her back against the pillows, the pain ebbing away from her clenched muscles, and as she discarded the crumpled ply, I saw briefly, splotches of dark red staining the fabric before it joined the mounting pile atop the wastebasket.


    Then - as if nothing had transpired at all in thest few seconds, her smile reemerged just as cheery and sweet.


    "So, leaving Sammy aside, why don''t we talk more about you?" She asked, her raspy voice doing its best to sound its normal self. "I assume you''ve been up to quite a number of thingstely. More importantly, did you have fun?"


    Okay, now I know where Sammy had gotten it from. What a bad influence.


    "Do I dare hope in eight to nine months'' time for a little bundle of surprise? Or did you y it safe? Were you safe? That''s mighty responsible of you, but I do hope that you weren''t."


    I could only sigh.


    "Y''know, I never realized my family was this full of busybody deviants," I said.


    "Takes one to know one, dear," She said with an audible pride to her tone. "And need I remind you that you''re the one here with the unusually femininepany for, umm¡­pany? Why, hello there, Mr. Pot¡­"


    Okay, well, right, she''s got me there.. Touche.

 Chapter 503 - The Right Way

    "Ran into the doc outside, he seems to be doing alright."


    At the foot of the bed, as carefully, as delicately as I could, I took a seat, to better see her, and to better hear her too. It was a strain for her to raise her voice too long. More often than not, I hear her more in feeble whispers than anything else.


    "He''s a darling, isn''t he?" Mom said, fluttering her eyes to a close, hiding her wheeze with a subtle sigh. "He came as fast as he could as soon as your Father called. Didn''t even charge us a cent for it."


    Unfortunately, she wasn''t subtle enough.


    "Does it even help your illness?" I asked, ncing at her modest pile of prescriptions by the bedside. "The medicine, the treatment he rmends, I thought you guys only bring him here so that Sammy and I don''t get suspicious of yourck of hospital visits. Seems pretty redundant to me, now that we know ."


    "True, very true, what I have, it''s more than likely none of these colored pills here will me in the slightest," She slightly lifted her eyelids, her ck eyes peering back at me in a squint. "But I always like to think that it does. Hope is a powerful thing, and I always like to hope."


    As soon as she finished her words, a single suppressed cough shook the mattress, and her squint was briefly contorted into a grimace. I didn''t say or do anything for a while, I gave her time to recover, to pretend that I didn''t see what I saw just then.


    I didn''t know how exactly to bring it up, to tell her the reason why I was even here in her room in the first ce. It was a valid concern, and I had every right to ask¡­ but I don''t know, seeing her wince just trying to take in a breath¡­ how do I ask without sounding callous?


    Simply, really, apparently¡­ all you needed to do was have a mother shrewd and with keen enough ears to always hear the unsaid.


    "This doesn''t change a single thing," She said, somehow retaining herforting smile. "Don''t listen to your father, don''t worry about me, you take down that barrier, I''ll be sure to hold up my end of the deal."


    "And how do I know that for sure?" I asked before I could think about it. "You''re barely able to get yourself out of bed."


    "Mmm, well, that''s for me to worry about, alright?" Her hand reached out over the bed, and I felt it rest upon my own, gently, reassuringly. "You have plenty to worry about already, dear. I won''t dare have myself be added to your pile. Trust me, everything we''ll be just fine..."


    Then as if to dispute her im, another violent bout had her retching, and I felt her once gentle touch gripping my hand in a crushing squeeze. The effort took a toll on her and she could barely even lift her eyes up anymore¡­ she really shouldn''t try¡­ but she still did anyway, still gazing back up at me so tender.


    "As I was saying," She cleared her throat. "It''s going to take a lot more than a small cough to break a promise to my son."


    This is where I really don''t get her. Here she was, ready to go above and beyond for me, but then just the other day, my pleading and begging fell on deaf ears. What''s the difference? Because I promise to prove myself first? Was that it? Does she just want to test my resolve all along? Was she still testing me now?


    "Well, well, I see the marking on your neck has finally faded," Mom said, tilting her head in amusement. "Though be forewarned, other Matriarchs are still able to sense it right away, so¡­ try to have some patience with Amelia. She can be¡­ quite dramatic when ites to her darling big sister."


    Not wanting to add to my pile, she says¡­ and there goes dropping a goddamn thousand-ton worry onto the te. Honestly, Ipletely forgot to consider Amelia in this equation.


    I think she noticed my life shing before my eyes there, because she promptly added after. "But I wouldn''t worry. I''m sure Adalia will have it all under control. She can be very eloquent, you know?"


    Then slowly off to the side, to the darkest corner, she shifted her eyes, her smile, and asked. "Aren''t you, Adalia?"


    I quickly followed her gaze, and in those shadows, just faintly, I could see movement - a blink, a pair of misty whites that were never there before, or at least, not to my knowledge.


    "Very¡­ eloquent¡­" affirmed a familiar, hushed voice, the shadow vaguely moving in a nod. "Sister¡­ will¡­ listen¡­"


    At this point, I was only ever so slightly fazed at seeing Adalia in the room with us. Pretty sure at this rate, I wouldn''t even bat an eye if the next time I see something lurking around in the corner when I take shower even, I''m pretty much expecting it now.


    I waved hello, she blinked back, and that was the full extent of our good mornings to each other. Like a statue in front of a decrepit mausoleum, she went back to standing ominously quiet in her corner, fading into the background as if her presence was never acknowledged, while I shifted topics to something I''ve been wondering about this whole time.


    "You said this condition of yours¡­ back then, on the phone, you said you got it by breaking down the barrier around Astra, right?"


    Her palm suppressing a cough, she nodded. "Right."


    "How does that happen? How does breaking down a barrier do something like this to you? It shouldn''t."


    Another nod. "Right again."


    "So this shouldn''t even be happening to you, it shouldn''t be possible, unless¡­" I paused, giving it a little more thought than before, all the while, she quizzically stared, "Unless you didn''t do it right."


    She lowered her hand, revealing a beaming smile beneath it. "Clever boy."


    "Exin that to me," I said quietly, not feeling as clever as her expression would suggest. "You''re you, how can you not do something like that right?"


    "Come now, dear, I''m only one woman, aren''t I?" She said, ying modest. "Even I can only do so much against the power of all Seven Divines. A barrier like the one erected around Astra demands a lot of patience, focus, and most importantly, time, to ever hope to dismantle it¡­ all three of which I only have so much of, unfortunately."


    She continued to borate, struggling all the while, her voice fluctuating both in strength and volume, fading at times as the pain coarse through her body.


    "Normally, dismantling a barrier is a painless procedure provided you do everything normally - abnormally, however, barriers can be painful, you do something wrong somewhere in the process, and you''d be stricken with an agony like no other. Like needles, you know? A million, billion pricks stabbing every inch of your body without any relent, and the more you try to force it, the more it burrows deep. That''s kind of how it feels like¡­ and no doubt, it sounds like a familiar type of pain, doesn''t it?


    It did. I knew that pain. In my fingers, my hands, forcing me back from my attempts. So that''s what it was. That pain. I wasn''t doing it right¡­ Adalia was pretty much telling me that too. Go slow, she says... yeah, wish I could.


    "But just because you aren''t doing it right doesn''t necessarily mean you are doing it wrong," She said. "It''s agonizing, it''s unbearable, but you can force through it if you can bear with it - and that''s precisely what I did. I forced it, I pushed through the threshold, and one by one, I destroyed all seven catalysts keeping the barrier holding, all while the pain, as well as the added protection of the Divines, ravaged my body. It took a long, long time to destroy all seven¡­ and as you can see, the result pretty much speaks for itself."


    "So that sensation, those needles, that stabbing pain," I stared at her. "That''s what you''re feeling now? That''s what you''ve been feeling all this time? Everything you fall sick, this is what you have to go through?"


    "That, and whatever other affliction the Divines had cursed me with, yes¡­ I cough, I get dizzy, maybe I''d faint¡­ but that''s all the visible symptoms, it''s what you don''t see, mystically, that''s what pains me most. But I''ll spare you the details, it is not your burden to carry, after all."


    Something inside me went heavy. A wave of newfound sympathy crashing like raging waves. I was barely able to stand a split-second of that pain, and you''re telling me this was something she had to bear with every second she falls ill? All these years, all throughout my childhood, smiling through the pain every time I''d drop into her with a visit¡­ I never knew.


    "No, no,e now, dear, don''t look at me like that," Mom formed another smile, patting my hand like she''s always had when I was younger. "Don''t think of me as being that weak. Who do you think you''re talking to? Your mother is tougher than that, you know?"


    "But why? Why force yourself through?" I asked. "Why couldn''t you have just done it normally?"


    "Among various other reasons that I don''t care to exin, for one, it is far quicker to do, you see, far easier too, so long as you can bear with it," She exined. "So, if say, you don''t have much time¡­ it is an alternative, viable solution."


    An alternative solution, she says¡­ with that faint twinkling look in her eye.


    "And from what I sense, dear¡­" She continued on. "It seems you''re running short on time too, aren''t you?"


    I veered my eyes, dropped them to the ground. "Right¡­"


    "Well, then¡­ I won''t dare tell you how to go about your problems, not after thest time I tried," She slumped her back against the pillow, fluttering her eyes to a close. "My only advice¡­ is to do what you think is right."


    Hmm¡­


    "And just what do you think I''m thinking is right, huh?" I asked her.


    "I don''t know, dear. I don''t read minds, you know?" She said in a wry whisper. "But I do know that you''re always willing to go that extra mile when pushes to shove¡­ if you wanting to save this man''s life is any precedent."


    "It''s what is right."


    "Precisely, you''ve always done what you think is right, and no doubt, you''ll just continue to do so," She simply said, leaning back to rest with a faint smile on her face. "And I''m very keen to see just where that extra mile is going to take you next¡­"

 Chapter 504 - First Of Many

    Eager to see where that extra mile will take me, she says¡­ with a dash of wonder, a hint of optimism, and just a pinch of support in that pondering statement to me.


    Talking was exhausting, I could see it in her eyes, even if she never shows it, and she''d already reached somewhat of a limit¡­ I should let her rest.


    "I''m gonna go now," I said, careful not to bounce the bed as I rose up to my feet. "Back to work¡­"


    "Shame you can''t stay and keep your motherpany like you used to," She said with an overtly sorrowful sigh. "My darling son finally returns home, and I barely have the chance to spend any time with him."


    Obviously, she was joking, but there''s rarely ever any humor without a touch of truth, that smile of hers pretty much says it all.


    "There aren''t any new romance moviestely either," She remarked, genuinely disappointed now. "But maybe we could just rewatch a favorite if you''re free."


    I grunted a non-answer, taking a step back towards the door. "Maybe next time."


    "Ah, next time," Another sigh, another smile, watching as I twist open the handle, and step out into the hallway. "You better, or I''ll just have to rece you with Adalia as my new movie-watching partner."


    Speaking of Adalia¡­


    I nced at the pitch darkness lurking in the corner of the room, "Keep an eye on her for me, will you?"


    The darkness shifted, nodded.


    "I will¡­ be¡­ here¡­" spoke a faint whisper from seemingly nowhere. "I will¡­ stay¡­"


    "Thanks."


    "Do your¡­ best¡­" This time, I saw it again. Those gray murky dots staring stagnant in the dark, staring at me in a way that vaguely resembled fondness. "Please¡­ don''t hurt¡­ too¡­ much¡­"


    Frankly, I''d prefer it if I didn''t have to hurt myself at all, but in any case¡­


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    After closing the door and barely sounding a creak, I made my way downstairs again, only to find the snobbish slob of the stairs nowhere to be seen, along with Ash¡­ but a quick sniff of the air, revealed a sizzling, mouthwatering trail of bacon leading into the kitchen.


    I let my nose guide me, and turning the corner, I quickly managed to find them both.


    Sammy pulled up a chair at the kitchen table, wolfing down the contents on a te left only with crumbs, meanwhile on apron duty, Ash was busy ving away at stoveside, meticulously perfecting her second or maybe third serving of breakfast.


    Oh, this girl¡­ the literal flesh and bone incarnate ofziness.


    "Sammy, you''re a big, big girl already, aren''t you?" I called out to her, staring somber. "I taught you how to cook for yourself like a thousand times."


    She paused, cheeks bulging like a squirrel in striped pajamas, looking over at me with bright blue squirrely eyes.


    "Well, she''s the bigger girl, ain''t she? Probably by a good century or two at least," She replied, downing her meal with a gulp of orange. "Besides, with cooking skills like hers, why the hell squander it? She''s miles better than you."


    The day an instancees where my little sister does not belittle me every chance she gets will be a glorious day indeed. Till then, I guess I''ll just have to bear with it, clinging to pallid hope for that fateful day.


    Quietly, smiling sweetly, Ash handed me a te of my own, a sandwich consisting of all my favorite pieces and condiments, before settling down onto the table herself, eagerly shaking the contents of a box of cereal down onto a bowl in front of her.


    "I am more than happy to put my skills to use, especially if it is to yours or Lady Samantha''s delight," She said, before nudging her head at me, her ears twitching once. "So eat, Master. I sense you''ve a long day ahead of you, haven''t you? It is vital you do not expend yourself too much."


    "Mmm, speaking of expending¡­" Sammy mumbled, smacking her lips. "How''s, um¡­ Mom, is she doing alright up there? Heard her coughing again, made me wonder."


    So indifferent, so unbothered the way she asked about her¡­ and yet even so, somehow, try as she might, she utterly failed at concealing her apprehension, her worry. Impressively enough, she''s almost as terrible a liar as I am.


    "Oh, y''know," I responded, shrugging, taking a bite of my sandwich. "She is how she is. Good ol'' Mom."


    I was nearly overwhelmed by the explosion of vor in my mouth, I nearly missed her little begrudging eye-roll towards me. "You know what I mean."


    "Don''t I?" I mused, taking another bite. "Like you''d be at all satisfied if I tell you she''s doing fine. Why don''t you try taking a peek through the keyhole? If you''re sneaky enough, I''m sure she won''t catch you caring for her at all."


    Not too sure if she''d take my advice to heart, but I couldn''t waste too much time worrying over family disputes at the moment. As soon as I was done with breakfast, I was out at the frontwn again, slowlypping the house a fair few times as I prepared myself for the rigorous task ahead.


    As she proimed, Ash kept a fair distance away, over yonder beneath the shade of a nearby tree,pletely out of sight, but never out of mind¡­ her mere presence a constant funnel of support and encouragement.


    I let my hand drift across the air, didn''t have to exert as much now¡­ barely any focus, I could feel a ripple in my palm, the surface of my fingers¡­ I was getting there, steadily, eventually¡­ but just not quick enough, unfortunately.


    My first attempt of the day started just as the clock struck half-past ten. It was a promising start, the moment I raised both arms, already I could feel the air pushing right back at me. I hit a wall around five minutes in, which was normal - this was where I always stuck at, and this was where I would always try to force it.


    Just a little more energy, a little more focus, and my hands sunk a slight inch deeper. A little more, and a little deeper again, with muscles tensing, cramping, slowly, gradually, it was almost like clockwork - so many hours invested, countless valiant attempts foiled, I knew just what to expect by now.


    And I knew just what to expect next.


    Deeper again, a push rippling the invisible, that sturdy wall slightly giving in, but as with every try, it refused to go without a fight - it pushed back, a million, billion jagged hands pushing back against mine, a relentless pricking sensation, stabbing, rending, burrowing itself deep into my fingertips, my palms, the pain surging from within.


    This was it, now I understood what this was, this pain¡­ Mom''s constant agony. Jolting, searing, like being sliced apart by electric knives, like being lit aze by fire that wouldn''t smother, this was her pain, every second. This was¡­ tolerable¡­ this was¡­ manageable.


    It has to be.


    Something squeaked inside me, my teeth, grinding each other to dust, heavy breaths turning to hiss, every exhale sputtering spit. Before, I would have pulled my arms away long before I got to this point, resigned myself to another failed attempt¡­ but not this time, as much as I could, my fingers writhing from the million billion intangible cuts, I pushed on even more, that mantra in my head - focus, determination, intent.


    The wall rippled again, I could feel it dent, but all the same, I sensed an even sturdieryer beneath, a more ferocious defense determined to keep me at bay. It pushed back again - almost in unison, a single wave, a billion all at once, skewering, tearing, slicing, everywhere, everything, and I -


    I fell.


    The next thing I knew, I was fluttering my eyes wide open to the skies, gasping for breath I didn''t even know I lost, wanting to puke, wanting to faint, doing all I can to keep myself from the verge of it.


    I can''t believe it. Was this seriously what Mom was experiencing? This pain, this sensation? And much more at that? How? I could hardlyst a minute from it, and so easily she could smile despite it¡­ for years and years¡­ and I''m supposed to get used to this in less than a day''s worth of time?


    It''s impossible¡­


    Insanity.


    "Master," I blinked once, and Ash stared at me, her green eyes wrought with worry. "Can you move? Can you sit up?"


    I couldn''t, I didn''t have to check, I just knew. Every nerve was ame in agony, every muscle refusing to untense - but despite it, I moved. I pulled myself up, doing my utmost to control my breath.


    "I can, I can¡­" I responded hoarsely, keeping my gaze to the ground, trying to keep a semnce of control. "I''m fine, I''m fine¡­"


    "Are you sure?" She asked, quietly.


    Briefly, my eyes nced over at her, and there was reluctance, hesitation, a growing urge in her expression she was trying to hide. The desire to interject, to interrupt, this single instance, and she couldn''t bear seeing anymore - with firm resolve, she kept all suppressed.


    I breathed out again, clenching and unclenching my fingers. "I am now. I''m fine."


    That worry remained, that desire lingered, but all the same, Ash stood up, and slowly, she stepped back. "Very well."


    Once more, with a little bit of struggle, I got back into position, both arms raised forward in front of me again.


    Don''t hurt too much, Adalia said... keep that in mind...


    We''ll try this again¡­

 Chapter 505 - A Trying Attempt

    Ten seconds. I think ten seconds, it felt like ten, the second attempt¡­ that''s how long I managed to hold out until I was flung off my feet once more, writhing, squirming, fighting not to pass out in the dirt.


    Third try, and it felt even shorter than that. Seven? Five? I just remembered the pain, the stabbing, the falling, before I even had the chance to tell myself not to. The bright blue sky would burn at my retinas, but I couldn''t keep them close - it was dangerous to close them. Open, they have to stay open. I had to stay awake.


    I remember one gloomy,zy day, months and months ago between jobs, using thest of my inte before it got cut just browsing away at random, and I recall spending a whole hour just watching videos of people getting tased - morbid curiosity, I suppose.


    The way the victims'' bodies would just immediately seize up, muscles mping, the way it looked as if all air had been sucked out from their lungs¡­ some of thements gave first-hand testimonies, most of the time they imed it felt like getting stabbed.


    I don''t know if this¡­ thing¡­ I''m doing was in any way simr to that, but, whatever this was, I think I much rather the taser.


    Barely half an hour had gone and passed, and I was already wiping sweat from my chin, my forehead, my throat parched, my mouth dry¡­ now that I was deliberately forcing my way through, I''m expending more of myself in one attempt than I''ve had before in five.


    As for the fourth try, there wasn''t one¡­ I couldn''t even stand up straight anymore¡­


    "Master," Ash''s voice sounded like an echo in murky waters. I barely heard her, and much less, with her hands on my shoulders, lowering me to bent knees, I couldn''t even feel her. "I fear you''ve exhausted much already."


    I couldn''t turn around to look at her as much as I wanted to, I knew the effort alone would surely send me tipping over the edge, so I stayed keeled over, my hands the sole pirs in the dirt keeping me from copsing.


    Though I couldn''t see it, her gaze felt like a weight on my back growing heavier and heavier. Switch our ces, have her the one phasing in and out of consciousness here, and there''s not a doubt in my mind that I''d be begging for her to stop.


    But she wasn''t, as much as she was tempted to I''m sure, she kept that urge buried deep.


    "Try again," She whispered, and faintly, I could feel her pressing her hands against my back. "You''ve yet to seed, you mustn''t stop."


    Then suddenly, stemming from her touch, I felt a strength gradually seeping its way inside me, returning to me my breath, myposure¡­ my magic.


    That''s right, she can share her mana if she wishes. an ability unique to her kind, only at her expense, that is¡­ as her wavering breath would imply.


    "This is the most I can do for you, as little as it may be," She spoke in a quiet sorrowful tone that yearned for more, then, slowly, I felt her hands, her warmth, part away. "I will be near, I''ll always be near, Master. Now, once more, raise your head if you would¡­ and try again."


    The pain was still buzzing, tingling, every move I made it lingered and red, always there, nevertheless, I rose to my feet, steady, rose my arms, steady, and tried again.


    "Thanks, Ash."


    And so begins a newly added element to the barrier-breaking process.


    The moment I was on the brink of exhaustion, of magical depletion, Ash would be there to replete my reserve, taking a fragment of my burden and making it her own.


    With her aid, I manage to endure this painful game of trial and error for another two hours. I stopped keeping track of my attempts, I didn''t pause to think - I just did, again and again, and again.


    It became a grueling battle of attrition, a battle I clearly wasn''t winning, every inch deeper through was another level of pain to bore through, and gradually, it was bing too much¡­ but still I refused to concede.


    Again.


    Somewhere, sometime by noon, I noticed I had garnered an audience of sorts, a pair of eyes peering through the blinds upstairs, pale, white, like murky clouds.


    How long Adalia has been by the window watching me, I didn''t know, but I suspect she''ll stay watching for as long as it takes.


    Then, from somewhere a little less subtle, the front door swung open, and Sammy emerged from the depths, and down the steps, properly groomed and properly dressed, and carrying a small bag slung around her shoulder.


    Her face was tightened in all kinds of tension. A mixture of anger, frustration, guilt, and worry made for a rather somber look in her bright blue eyes.


    "Going¡­ somewhere?" I heaved, stumbling back from another butchered attempt, trying to stand steady. "You don''t wear those clothes at home."


    Sammy clenched the leather strap of her bag, almost struggling to keep her gaze towards mine, as if it pained her to even look at me.


    It probably does.


    "I can''t stay here," She murmured, her voice lost of its usual fervor. "Not with you doing this and certainly not with her not doing anything about this. I¡­ I can''t stand this¡­"


    "So you''re leaving?"


    "I don''t want to," She said, slightly reproachfully. "But if I have to watch you fall over in the grass, not moving, thinking that you''ve died one more time, I swear I''m gonna¡­"


    The front door suddenly mmed shut with an explosion of sound, the wooden beams of the porch rattling from the sheer force - except there was no wind, there was no force, nothing aside from Sammy, and the intensity within her eyes.


    "And I know you, big bro, when you''re dead set on something, you''ll even die just to make it happen," She continued on, readjusting the strap. "I wish I''m exaggerating, but I know I''m not. You''ll just keep hurting, again and again - and what can I do about it? Worry? Comin? Cry? If I do, would this all stop? Would she listen?"


    If she was genuinely asking me, then she didn''t exactly give me a chance to answer¡­ or rather, she already knew the answer.


    "No, of course not," Sammy shook her head. You''ll just tell me the best thing I can do is to sit back and do nothing while you continue to do everything."


    "Sammy - "


    "And you''d be right, alright? I know you''re right, I''m not telling you to stop. In fact, don''t stop, alright? Keep going," Sammy blinked, and the look in her eyes softened. "But just know I''m not leaving for my sake, I''m leaving for yours. Because if I stay here, if I have to keep seeing you in this much pain, do you think I''m really just gonna sit by and do nothing?"


    She''s thought this through, it seems. More than I expected she would. And she''s right. Though she''d be thest to admit, she was always the hasty one when ites to acting on her emotions.


    Especially family¡­ especially me¡­


    What a considerate little sister she was. Almost brings a tear to the eye.


    Although my arm muscled felt as if it had been reced with bricks, I managed to lift it high enough to give her head and hair a good ruffling, albeit a little clumsily.


    "Be home soon," I simply told her with a smile. "Dinner''s on me."


    "I''m holding you to it, then, it''s a promise now," Sammy warned. "If Ie back, and you''re still out here¡­ I''m going to be very upset with you."


    "Consider me warned."


    "You will get this done, right?" She asked, and for the first time, she allowed a bit of her apprehension to resound, intentional or not. "By then, by today. You will break this stupid thing, won''t you?"


    Suddenly, it''s like she was eight again, and we were lost in the forest, in the dark, and she was clutching my hand tightly, tears welling in her eyes, looking to me for assurance, forfort.


    And just like back then, I gave her a smile, a look, letting her know that there was absolutely nothing to worry about.


    Your big brother''s got this.


    "Consider it broken," I told her. "Just leave it to me, Sammy."


    "Yeah, ''cause who else can I leave it to?" She said sarcastically, but that look of uncertainty still lingered in her eyes. "Don''t¡­ just don''t hurt yourself too much, alright?"


    Now, just where have I heard that before?


    After readjusting her shoulder strap for thest time, Sammy finally shuffled past me, marching away out into the open road, briefly passing Ash by as she did.


    "Take care of my brother, Ash, please," I heard her plead from a distance. "Take your eyes off of him for a sec, and he''ll voluntarily jump off a cliff for some stupid righteous cause. So make sure I see him again in one piece, will you?"


    Ash heeded her request and bid her farewell with the same courteous bow, and with that, Sammy was gone, presumably to be with a friend again distracting herself the best she could


    But knowing her, she''ll eventually just wind up worrying over the fact that she wasn''t worrying enough, and in turn, end up simply worrying herself even more.


    She''s just considerate like that.


    As for me, well¡­ got a promise to keep, don''t I?


    I raised my hands, took a deep breath.


    Time to try again.

 Chapter 506 - Not Enough

    "Goddamnit it, fuck!"


    Frustration was starting to set it now. There was a wall of non-progress impeding now. At least before I could say I was making steady headway¡­ even if it was only by mere inches or just a few seconds more of resistance.


    I couldn''t say that now¡­ now I wasn''t able to do anything.


    How long has it been ''now'' anyway? An hour? Two hours? The pain, the process blurred the minutes and the hours into one long stretch of stagnant time. Every time I''d fall, fail, the sun would wound up finding its way into my sights, and it was the only way I knew that any time had passed at all.


    When I started this, it hung so high in the sky, so hot, so bright¡­ what was it doing falling so low now?


    I was running out of time. Right now, I needed to be faster, more tenacious, stubborn, if I was ever going to break this loop of failure, it''s going to take all that and more. Except, as much as my determination was as firm as ever, physically, my body was too battered, too worn to ever see that determination through.


    Even with Ash continuing to provide her best support, there was nothing to show for it. She was just as tired I''m sure¡­ this roundabout with no exit, this unending tune of my shouts and my stumbles¡­ but even so, I would still feel her hands always lift my head from the dirt, hear her voice, brimming and resounding with hope, those words¡­


    "Try again, Master."


    It was almost muscle memory at this point, an instinct that didn''t need thinking. I''d stand, raise my arms, and in a manner of seconds, I was back jumping into the fray, pushing, trying¡­ hoping.


    At one point, after noticing the sky had gone slightly dim, and the hue of the clouds turning a dark gray, I had a visitor briefly drop by, one with a rake in hand, gripped tightly in weathered farming gloves, covered in muck and grime. There, with me gasping to the heavens above, a familiar set of ocean-blue eyes met mine.


    Dad¡­


    "You''re too impatient," He pointed out to me, bending low and obscuring the sun. "I know what you''re doing, what you''re trying. It''s faster, true¡­ but it''s double the effort than if you would have just done it properly."


    As if I didn''t know that already. Like, I''m choosing to repeatedly lose all control of my body, experience a plethora of indescribable agony all out of a mere whim, seriously?


    I''m not listening to this.


    "Horses?" I asked, resting my eyes under my arm, recouping my breath. "They here yet?"


    I heard an audible grunt, a shuffle of movement, and when he next spoke, his voice sounded slightly further back.


    "Not today. He called. He''ll bring them tomorrow. Something came up, apparently."


    As a response, I grunted back, still lying there in the dirt, dreading removing my arm, and seeing just how far the sun had sunk down already. But as if sensing my own reluctance, Dad sighed, and checked it for me in my stead.


    "It''s already four o''clock. You''ve been at this since ten. I know. Because when I''m working out in the fields, I can sense each and every one of your attempts. You were making progress before¡­ you aren''t making progress now."


    "I''m working on it," I snapped, the throbbing pain making everything else feel ten times more aggravating. "I''ll do it, okay? I''ll do it. I''ll break this, I''ll save him, and we''ll all be happy. Just watch."


    "No, you won''t."


    I lowered my arm, jutted my head forward, my gaze immediately finding his. "What did you say?"


    "Not like this," He continued, not batting an eye. "You won''t seed like this."


    Is he trying to provoke me? Anger me? Because let me tell you, it''s kinda working. Still, somehow, I manage to restrain myself, control the emotions in my voice enough to quietly ask, "What are you talking about?"


    He didn''t answer right away, he just stood there quietly, letting my hard breaths fill in the voice of silence as he assessed me with those stoic, somber eyes of his.


    Bluntness was his forte. I knew more than anyone that he''s never said anything out of any spite, out of malice. Being provocative just wasn''t him. Especially with his family, with us¡­ indelicate as he may be, every word from out his lips was solely and always out of love, out of kindness¡­


    "You''re not doing enough."


    Right there, right then, I was having the toughest time trying to find any faint shred of love or kindness in that. Suffice it to say, as much as I tried to, or even wanted to, I just simply couldn''t.


    Ash quietly provided me with the usual dose of magic, allowing me to stand, before quickly excusing herself with a step back. I get the sense that she knew this was something she shouldn''t get herself involved in.


    On wobbling knees, in a hunched posture, I was still wrapping my head over what the hell he just said.


    He was still staring at me, that stare so callous, cold. Does he not see me struggling to even stand upright? Was he just ignoring how pale and gray my skin had turned? My breathing, the raspiness in my voice, was it seriously falling on deaf ears here?


    I didn''t understand.


    "This isn''t enough?" I asked, confronting him, disbelief in my unblinking eyes. "I''m doing everything I can. I''m giving everything I have. How is that not enough? How can you say that I''m not doing enough?!"


    "Because it''s true."


    "No, you can exin that!" I demanded, holding up a trembling finger. "If I''m not doing enough, then what does that make you?! Why don''t you care? Why aren''t you helping? Why aren''t you doing enough?!"


    He blinked, responded, still ever as calm,posed, "I told you, didn''t I? I disagree with you. Heavily. I think it is better this man dies than your mother or I risk saving him. You know what could happen if we do, don''t you?"


    "You don''t know that it will," I immediately sniped back. "It might not happen."


    "All the same, son¡­ you are alone here."


    "So that''s the wisdom you''re imparting here?! Your advice?" I heaved out a trembling breath. "I''ll always be alone?!"


    "I don''t mean to upset you¡­"


    "Too bad!"


    "But just because you are, doesn''t mean that I don''t believe that you won''t seed. I know you will, okay?"


    Just what the hell is going on? What''s this backtracking? This contradiction? Does he believe me or he doesn''t? I don''t get him, I don''t understand him.


    "That so?" I asked, too baffled to say anything else.


    "It is," He affirmed, turning away from me, before leaving, departing for the inside of the house.. "You just need to try hard enough, is all."

 Chapter 507 - A Final Chance

    Maybe he was trying to pull something out of me.


    His words, on a loop, like an annoying song you hear everywhere you go, on the radio, the television, the morning rm on your sister''s phone. Annoying, aggravating, just makes you wanna punch your hand through the wall or something.


    ''Not doing enough'', he told me. Speaking so high and mighty in his nigh omnipotency, and yet refusing to practice what he himself preached¡­ pouring salt to the open wound, kicking me down while I''m already barely able to stand, instead of pulling me up and dusting me off.


    But maybe that was the point. Maybe that was his way of offering a helping hand. That''s valid enough reasoning, isn''t it? For saying what he did?


    Deliberately piss me off, pour some gasoline to my withering, waning me, maybe he was trying to spur me into pulling off a goddamn miracle. I''d like to think that. In retrospect, it does sound like something he''d do.


    Negative emotions were where my innate potential would thrive in most, after all. Like mother, like son, he had to be aware of it. But what does he think I''ve been doing all this time? All sunshine and rainbows in my head? I was already as sullen and incensed as I can be.


    But maybe that''s what he meant by ''not enough'', properly I wasn''t properly negatively charged yet, and all he was trying to do back then was light the fuse¡­ and if so, then the question stands¡­ did it work?


    Hmph, maybe if I was aspetent as he thought I was¡­


    Even enraged, even after that, I still ended up the same way as with every other pointless attempt - gasping, choking, shaking - feeling the exasperation, the dread, as the once blue bright sky gradually turned to a dark startling shade of inky gray.


    "No, don''t! Don''t," I managed to say to Ash, feeling and seeing for the umpteenth time as sheid her hands on me again. "We''ll, we''ll take a break¡­"


    A break. Now? In what could be considered the most crucial time, I''m taking five? I knew I don''t have the time, the luxury to be sitting around anymore, and she knew that just as much as I did.


    Nevertheless, after a while, she drew hands away from me, and gave a bow. "Very well, Master¡­"


    Secretly, I think she was relieved. For a brief moment, the senseless torture had stopped. After long hours of just watching me and only watching me.


    I knew I was¡­ even if I knew I shouldn''t be.


    Ash helped me hobble myself over to the steps of the porch, where I copsed, slumping, shifting my entire weight against a wooden beam.


    "Master¡­" Her green eyes stared dim and dull. She looked like she didn''t know what to say, or how to say it. "Will you¡­? You will promptly proceed again, won''t you?"


    I felt like I was lying, like I didn''t mean it, when I told her, limply, "Yes."


    Was I?


    Found it hard to even look at her directly. I was scared, I think. Because I knew that she still had faith, that she still believed in me without a doubt.


    No, not scared. Just ashamed.


    Ash gave a small tender smile, and she reached her hand out again, fingertips inches away from my cheek. I wanted so bad to turn my head away, I didn''t want her to touch me¡­ not like this.


    But then, to my surprise, she stopped herself¡­ her hand falling slowly back to her side.


    "Would you like some nourishments?" She suddenly asked me. "Surely you must be thirsty, Master."


    Anything. Anything to get her away from me now. I didn''t want her to look at me now.


    "I guess¡­"


    "Very well," She immediately said, promptly taking her leave with a bow. "I shall soon return with your drink."


    I didn''t bother looking up to see her go. Quitely, I just listened to the sounds. The shuffle of her feet, the creak of the floorboards, the squeak of the door hinges opening, and eventually, the faint click of the door closing.


    Except, I didn''t hear thatst part. The door stayed wide open. Then, a few seconds after Ash had gone, I finally understood why that was.


    "Not as easy as it sounded, is it?"


    Her voice gave me a start. I didn''t quite recognize it at first. Not when it sounded that stuffy, that raspy, but there was just no simply mistaking that round, bubbly, almost melodically gentle cadence of hers¡­ in the corner of my eyes, Mom''s slender outline stood beneath the doorway, her kind eyes peering back at mine.


    Now I know why Ash was so quick to leave the scene¡­


    I promptly looked away.


    "I never thought it was," I quietly replied.


    Another creak, another shuffle, and then I heard her give a sigh, sounding closer than before. "And yet, I''m sure you really did believe there for a moment that you could actually do it, didn''t you?"


    Something hot and bubbly instantly red up within me, clenching my jaw, furrowing my brow.


    "I still do."


    She quietly chuckled, and that feeling only intensified. "Of course you do."


    My gaze turned back at her, and that''s when I noticed she was stuffed in the thickest, wooliest bundle of clothes possible. It seems it''s supposed to be cold now¡­


    I couldn''t feel it.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Here? Why, I live here, don''t I? What rhyme or reason should I have first to be allowed to go where I wish?" She said wryly, before seeing the look in my eye, and properly giving an answer. "If you mean here, specifically, well, is it wrong for a mother to worry over her son''s welfare?


    "Oh, so, you''re worried?" I had to resist the urge to roll my eyes. "Well, thanks for your concern, that''s really a load off my mind now¡­"


    "My, someone''s in a foul mood, isn''t he?" She formed a smirk. "Though I suppose it could work in your favor, provided you''re harnessing it properly¡­" Her eyes sifted through the emptiness of the frontwn, left to right, before her smile turned sympathetic. "But I suppose pain gets the better of all of us, doesn''t it?"


    Didn''t want her sympathy. It''s toote for that.


    "You never believed that I could do it, did you?" I asked quietly, staring nkly out into the same emptiness. "From the beginning, you knew I wouldn''t seed."


    "Well, of course you wouldn''t seed," She said so nonchntly, so casually, it wrapped back around to being slightly unsettling. "Did you forget who it was that erected this barrier in the first ce? You might be talented, so full of determination¡­ but you can only do so much with both, you know?"


    "So why let me do it? If you knew I''d fail, why give me the chance to even try? Why''d you let me hope that I could?"


    "Me?" Her head cocked to the side, bemused. "You were the one that gave yourself that chance, that hope, remember? Bragging, proiming, so confident and sure of yourself issuing this agreement¡­ I only merely agreed with it, that''s all I did."


    "Then why agree?"


    "Because it doesn''t matter if I believed or not. If I had it my way, I''d make sure you never have to do this, that you''d see no struggle. You really think I want this for you? This pain? This burden? I don''t, dear. I don''t relish a single second of this. But you believed, you thought you could do it¡­ and that was enough for me to think that you at least deserve a chance to prove yourself, to prove me wrong - that''s why I agreed."


    Listening to her was¡­ it was somehow more infuriating than hearing what Dad had to say. Unlike him, there was nothing I could hitch on, nothing I could grasp. I couldn''t be mad at her for this - everything she said was valid, sound, irrefutable, and true. I did this to myself. All this anger, this feeling of aggravation, no one is to me for this except for me¡­ I put this on me, I did this to myself.


    The only armament I had in my arsenal was the fact she disagreed to ever help me in the first ce, but that was the point rendered moot given her reasoning - that heavy risk - even if I did disagree with it.


    So what do I have really? Nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    No wonder Sammy was at such of a loss trying to deal with her¡­


    "And you did try, didn''t you? As much as you could, as hard as you could," She continued on. "To save this man''s life, going above and beyond what most would have done, even though the responsibility has never been yours to bear in the first ce. Like a valiant hero in some sort of fairytale story¡­ why I''ve never been more proud to have raised such a fine son."


    I saw her smile, small andpassionate, heard a faint cough she tried to suppress¡­ and felt her reach, gently stroking the top of my head.


    "But now that you''ve tried, now that you''ve done all you can, dear," She said, blinking with a nted gaze. "Don''t you think that it''s finally time that youe back down to reality?"


    For a while, her question lingered in the silence, resounding like an echo in my head. I kept still, very still¡­ and she spoke some more.


    "There''s still time. A few hours. You don''t have to be there. I can go by myself, let me take care of this, hmm? And you¡­ you can just rest. You tried, you didn''t fail¡­ you just tried."


    Harry came to mind. That little talk we had while he was briefly himself. He considered this, he saw thising, and he made me promise¡­ to save him, whether I managed to bring him back or not.


    Doing this, allowing this, I was still saving him¡­ his body wouldn''t be defiled anymore. Mission aplished. That''s what everybody keeps telling me. Over and over again. That it''s not wrong for things to have to end this way, that there are just some things that are beyond control.


    Perhaps this was just one of them.


    Except¡­


    "No," I said, rising to my feet, shambling down the steps. "Not yet."


    I didn''t believe that. Not for this.


    With a wobble, I dropped my knees back down to the dirt, taking a deep breath, before raising my trembling arms out in front of me once more.


    "I haven''t done enough yet."


    Mom remained where she stood. A frail, slightly haggard figure by the porch, her usual smile devolving to a thin narrow line nted across a muted expression.


    "Then when is enough, dear?" She asked softly, a little dejectedly. "When it''s toote? When this entire ordeal takes a turn for the worse? This won''t end well for you. Choosing this, you''ll just be extending his suffering, extending yours. Except his will eventually end, yours, however¡­ you''ll never let yourself see the end of it, will you?"


    "And if I haven''t done all I can for him," I replied, staring her dead in the eye. Then I really won''t see the end of it."


    "Still believing. Adalia did mention you wouldn''t listen to me, I''m sad to say that she was right." She sighed. "It''s admirable, dear. That determination of yours, that heroic stance you refuse to seepromise with... I just hope that if not today, then someday, you won''te to regret it."


    And with that, she turned away, slowly shuffling away towards the door, and finally, faintly - I heard the door click shut.

 Chapter 508 - Beyond Enough, Part 1

    If there was one thing I won''t deny about myself was the fact that I wasn''t easy to dissuade. Sometimes it even borders to the extent of psychotic, at how firm and resolved I was to die on the hill I''d choose to stand on.


    That being said, this predicament, this hill I was on, had a rather slippery peak¡­ and every second it was getting harder and harder to keep my bnce on top of it, trying not to slip. Because after this long of repeating the same pattern of failure over and over again for hours on end¡­ well, even I can only get so stubborn.


    When Ash eventually returned and found me sprawled out on my back from another failed attempt, she did more than just hand me a ss of water, she went out of her way to prepare a small meal too, an extra bit of supplement made just for me.


    I wish I could tell her that I had enjoyed it. Just from a single nce, I knew she took great care to make it perfect. But I couldn''t. I ate it, silently, quickly, no time to savor every bite, I just ate it out of necessity - hell, I couldn''t even taste it, smell it.


    Every swallow, every chew was just that same constant throbbing, skewering pain pulsating throughout my body.


    Y''know, If it weren''t for her presence, if she hadn''t been here with me for every step of the way¡­ I don''t think I would have had it in me to make it this far on my own.


    I would probably have done as Mom had suggested it¡­


    But it was her faith, Adalia''s and Irene''s too, they were the only things spurring me forward towards this seemingly unreachable finish line.


    And yet, all the same, that made failing an even more regretful prospect in my eyes.


    Then, just as things couldn''t have gotten any more dour, as I sat there at the porch steps, ss in hand, the wind blew at me a strong damp breeze, and I felt a torrent of cold droplets pester my eyes.


    It began to rain like Ash had predicted this morning, and within seconds of starting, had turned into a raging downpour that shed and rumbled the dark, gray skies.


    And I''m supposed to somehow attune my focus in these conditions, huh?


    I couldn''t even react properly, there was no despair, frustration, it was just simple eptance for me¡­


    On the other hand, between the both of us, Ash appeared a little more concerned¡­ watching beside me as the dirt turned to mud, as puddles formed in the grass, ears twitching in sync with the relentless patter on the roof.


    She threw me a nce, and I was so sure I was about to hear her offer more words of encouragement¡­


    "Master," Her ears twitched once again, and that''s when I realized that it wasn''t the rain that she was hearing. "Your phone is ringing."


    "Oh¡­ right¡­"


    I didn''t even hear it, and I quickly reached down, fumbling around a bit due to ack of coordination, I managed a firm grip - finally answering after a few unsessful swipes across the screen.


    Didn''t even check who it was first¡­ I just immediately pressed it against my ear, dazed, murmuring, "Hello?"


    "Hello, he greets," chimed in a familiar soft voice. "As if having no clue who he is speaking to. Well, do you?"


    I do now.


    "Amanda¡­"


    "The one and only," She replied cheekily. "Would have called much, much earlier like yesterday, but due to various unforeseen circumstances, we''ll just say I got held up, alright? But you know me, can''t go a day without hearing your voice¡­ mmm, like dopamine to the ears."


    If I didn''t already feel terrible enough already, now I''m supposed to tell her what precisely? That I wasn''t in the mood to talk at the moment?


    "Yeah, Amanda, listen¡­" I began to say, swallowing a lump of needles down my throat. "I can''t exactly talk right now, this isn''t exactly the perfect time¡­"


    "Really now?" She interjected, the smile audible in her tone. "Because from the sound of it, I don''t think I could havee in at a more perfect time."


    When I didn''t reply, she took that as a cue to further borate a little more.


    "Samantha gave me a call earlier today. Spent a good long hour venting out her frustrations. She''s worried sick over her darling big brother, you know? And after hearing what she had to say¡­ obviously, so am I."


    I blinked, a ssh in the breeze breaking me out of my silence. "You know."


    "Mmm, yeah, look, I know you''re kinda new to this whole boyfriend-girlfriend thing¡­" She said. "But if you''re about to risk life and limb again for some heroic cause, word of advice, letting me know beforehand would have been nice."


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "No, no, I''m not ming you! I''m not upset! Don''t worry," She quickly reassured me. "I get it, okay? It''s not exactly the kind of thing you can just casually drop on me. You won''t want me tossing and turning in the night, tugging my hair out in the day. I can be kinda dramatic, yeah¡­"


    All the same, you would have wanted to know anyway," I quietly muttered. "I should have told you."


    "Eh, ancient history," Amanda brushed it to the side. "More importantly, have you found any sess yet? Breaking magical barriers, I''ve no experience in it, but from what I''ve heard, it can be quite an ordeal¡­ and a painful one at that."


    "You don''t know the half of it."


    "So tell me about it," In the background, I could hear shift about it. "But make it quick, I know you don''t exactly have a lot of time, do you?"


    "I''m trying, it''s failing, it''s frustrating, and I don''t¡­" Briefly, fleetingly, I caught Ash''s eyes. I dropped my gaze, looked away. "I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to pull this off in time¡­"


    "Hmm? That''s not what you were saying before when you left," She remarked, growing a little quiet. "That confidence, that certainty, I''m not hearing it anymore."


    I hard to restrain myself from saying ''yes'', I didn''t want to admit it to myself. Not just yet.


    "But you never needed any of that to keep going on. I hear thunder, I hear rain over there, and if you''re still that same stubborn that I know, you''re just about ready to get soaked trying again, aren''t you?"


    "It doesn''t matter how stubborn I am, Amanda. If I can''t do it, then I can''t do it."


    "But you - "


    "Yes, I''m going to do it," I cut her off. "All the same, regardless, I''m doing this still. I''m just saying¡­ it''s just, y''know, I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I don''t know what I''m saying¡­"


    "I know," She replied. "I hear you."


    I don''t know what it is. Was it because she wasn''t here? Was it because I didn''t have to look into her eyes when I say the things I''m saying? My fears, my worries, they all suddenly could just slip out of me so easily. I didn''t have to bury them beneath a smile, drown them out with resolves and resolutes.


    Right now, right here, with her¡­ I could just let them all out.


    "I think I''ve gottencent, maybe," I confessed, staring out into the rain, leaning defeated against the porch beams. "Curing Adalia, summoning Sera, getting rid of the Blight - what''s tearing apart a barrier and saving a man''s lifepared to those, huh? Maybe I''m in over my head here¡­"


    "Yeah, maybe you are," She responded back bluntly. "Or, on the other hand, I think maybe you''re just scared is all."


    "Scared," I repeated. "Of failing? Of course, I am. If I don''t do this, then - "


    "No, not failing," She immediately interrupted. "I think you''re scared of seeding."


    What¡­


    "What?"


    "More specifically," Amanda continued on. "You''re scared of what seeding would entail for you, you know? What it would take for you to achieve it¡­ that maybe it might take more than you''re actually willing to give up."


    I didn''t bother speaking just yet, I just listened¡­ somehow, some way, her words making sense.


    "Remember back when you first summoned Sera? I asked you - if you dying is what it meant to get rid of the Blight. You didn''t answer the question before, but deep in your heart, I knew you would have said yes. Heck, you were already prepared to give your all just summoning her here."


    "What''s your point?" I asked, my voice a nk, t tone.


    "My point is - I think your answer to that question might have changed as ofte. Right now, when you''re doing whatever it is you''re doing, you aren''t doing it with that same answer in mind. You aren''t giving it your everything, not exactly - you''re too scared to. ''Cause now you have so much to live for, don''t you? Too many people upset to see you gone, too many people that care for you, and you to them. Hence¡­ when you''re giving it your all over there, maybe subconsciously¡­ you aren''t doing enough."


    Aren''t doing enough¡­


    There''s that phrase again. Those annoying, infuriating three words. But whereas before I couldn''t quite get it¡­ this time, when put in that context - it made sense.


    I understand.


    Amanda made sense.

 Chapter 509 - Beyond Enough, Part 2

    "You''ve gotten quiet," Amanda said.


    Quiet¡­ was I? am I? I didn''t realize, or more urately, I didn''t think so. Not on my end. In this incessant rain, sttering, hammering down, with thunder rumbling, reverberating the rafters, my insides¡­ and then there was the wind, stinging cold, blowing like a sharp, piercing whistle.


    Frankly, quiet was thest word I''d use here.


    "No, I¡­ I wasn''t¡­" I responded back, barely able to make out my own voice from the chaos all around me. "I''m thinking¡­"


    "Yeah, I can hear that," She said, and I had my phone pressed so hard against my ear, that her every word almost seemed to boom. "I can also hear you weighing your options, making your decision¡­ just now, you just decided just now, didn''t you?"


    "I don''t even know what I just did just now," I shifted about an inch, and I was very painfully reminded of the throbbing, the searing, every nerve, still lingering. "How do you know?"


    "Because you''re you, aren''t you?" came her reply, and I could almost hear the eye-roll. "I can tell my little speech has gotten you riled up again¡­ and when ites to failing or seeding, you''ll always choose to seed. Despite the risks, the consequences, the cost of it¡­ you''ll still choose to seed. It''s just how your brain''s programmed, I guess."


    How very¡­ astute. Does she have some kind of magical telescope in her apartment aimed squarely at my mind? It''s the only way she would have known and guessed as she did. That, or my traits and motivations were really just that shallow and predictable.


    Whichever the case¡­


    "You''re right," I said.


    And for her uncannily urate predictions, she rewarded herself with a long audible sigh. "I thought so¡­"


    The tone of her voice had me briefly pausing in ce. "Now it''s you that''s gotten quiet."


    Lightning and thunder drowned her response, and the only word I managed to hear was a faint, t, "...thinking."


    Unfortunately, I don''t have a magical telescope like she did, so I just had to settle on asking, "Thinking about what?"


    "The same things you were. The risks, the consequences, and what it''ll cost in the end¡­ ''cause unlike you, I''m not as willing to have you throw your life away."


    "I''m not."


    "No, of course not¡­ you''re only intending to seed, aren''t you?" She said, another sigh blowing like the howling wind. "Sorry, it''s just that, from here, it''s kinda hard to tell the difference."


    "Amanda¡­"


    "No, no, I epted how you are when ites to things like this, I''m not gonna guilt you into stopping, not like that would have stopped you anyhow. You''ve been this way since day one. Risking your life to save a bunch of nobodies from a pair of Matriarchs¡­ saving me. Yeah, I wouldn''t want you any other way.


    "That''s why I said what I said, gave you that little pep talk, point out where you''re screwing up, because just the same¡­ I wouldn''t want to see you fail either. But just¡­ give me this chance to worry sick about you, it''s all I can do¡­ after all, how can I say I truly love you if I didn''t?"


    Hearing her somehow stung and seared harder than anything I felt thus far. It was just another reminder of why I''ve been failing the way I have, why subconsciously, I was scared to seed. Because now I have so much more to lose than before. I still want more time with everyone, as much as I can have. That''s why I was holding myself back, that''s why, despite doing so much, I still wasn''t doing quite enough.


    I''ll try again. One more attempt, and this time whatever the hell happens next, whether if I seed, or if I fail¡­ I''ll be sure to make this myst.


    "I love you too," I told her, pulling myself to my feet with a little help from the wooden railing. "Thanks for calling when you did¡­ you probably don''t know it, but I was this close to making a mistake I''d probably wind up regretting my whole life."


    "Yeah, well¡­ what are girlfriends for, right? If they''re not enabling your heroic, nearly suicidal tendencies, then they''re doing it wrong. I''m sure I''m not the only one telling you you got this, right? Irene, Ash¡­ Adalia probably¡­ they all probably already beat me to the punch, didn''t they?"


    "It''s not a race," I said, feeling a smile form on my lips. "But for what it''s worth, you''re thatst push on the back that I needed to cross this finish line¡­"


    Amalia made a noise. "Mmm, depending on how this goes, I''m not sure if that''s a good thing, honestly¡­"


    "I''ll be fine, I promise."


    "Doesn''t help that you keep raising that g!" She snapped. "Would it kill you not to jinx it? I''m already anxious enough without you signing your death warrant every five seconds."


    It started to pour even harder than before. Rain that fell like bricks, thunder that exploded like dynamite, and lightning a blinding, shing white. That''s my cue.


    "I''m not sure how long I''ll be," I said, forcing my voice louder over the raging, pouring torrent. "But I''ll call you back as soon as I can."


    "You said that yesterday too," Amanda said. "Didn''t get a call back."


    I blinked. "This time, I promise."


    She groaned. "Stop promising."


    I smiled. "No promises."


    Slowly, I began to lower the phone away from my ear, heaving in a firm breath, steeling myposure, but then just as my thumb hovered over the big red button - I heard a faint squeak emitting from the tiny speakers.


    "Wait!" I heard it say, and quickly I raised the phone close again, and quietly, I heard her say. "Don''t hang up."


    "What?"


    "Keep me on," She said, a little firmer. "I''m not there, but I want to be here for you. Every second of it. Keep me on, let me hear you try."


    "Uhh¡­" I hissed in a breath. "I''m not sure that''s a good idea, considering¡­ I mean, I don''t think you''d want to hear me screaming and yelling in sheer utter agony, do you?"


    "Yeah. you''re right, I really don''t, it''ll probably scar me..." She said. "But I will¡­ I have to... for you, so..."


    "I never asked you to do this for me..."


    "Fine, it''s for me, then!" Amanda said, breathing out loud. "I just have to... I don''t want to sit here waiting, not knowing... it''ll kill me. So keep me on, will you?"


    Her one request.


    "Please?"


    Who was I to turn it away?


    "Alright."

 Chapter 510 - Beyond Enough, Part 3

    I handed Ash my phone, and without question, she knew already to hold in a way so as to not identally end the call. Sharp ears like hers, private conversations aren''t so private anymore.


    She knew exactly what I was about to do, that''s why she wasn''t saying a word or was even doing a thing to stop me. Like Amanda, she already knew there was no other oue to this than me seeding.


    And I will seed.


    "Just hold it out for me, okay?" I told her, letting my hands rest in the warmth of hers for just a brief while, before I began shambling down the porch steps, one excruciating limp at a time.


    Then I realized I forgot to address onest time, so I did a quick turn, only to find that she was already following my every step the very instant I made a move.


    Diligent, endearing, by my side literally every step of the way¡­ but that''s not what I needed from her right now.


    "And stay where you are," I said, slightly nudging her back with a gentle push. "Don''t move from the porch no matter what happens."


    The way she stared back, hearing that¡­ I could almost visibly see her going pale, see the micro-expression of apprehension manifesting in her eyes that had long lost their gleaming luster.


    "Stay¡­ no matter what happens," She repeated, unable to hide the growing concern in her tone. "Master, is that¡­ is that wise?"


    Suddenly there was a buzz in the air, loud grating static.


    "It''s fine, Ash, just stay," Amanda''s voice spoke out from her clenched grip. "He knows what he''s doing¡­ well, hopefully."


    "Master''s limping, hunching, the slightest movement an indescribable agony he''s deliberately chosen very little to ever mention," Ash continued to protest, her wide, green eyes staring, trembling, surprised at her own utter audacity, yet doubling down all the same. "At the very least, the first few steps, Master¡­ let me assist you."


    "You are assisting me," I assured her, reaching to stroke her cheek, hoping I could rub some of that tension away. "If I''m doing this, I''m gonna need something that I can focus on, don''t I? And if it''s you, then hopefully¡­"


    I could only let that sentence trail off, a throbbing pain cutting me short. But In its ce, slowly drawing my hand back away from her, I offered a hoping smile and my final request¡­ but myst?


    "Just keep your eyes on me."


    Absolutely not.


    The rainstorm was a merciless one, the moment I left the shelter of the porch, I was soaked to the bone, with every stream of rain its own sledgehammer anchoring me down. I couldn''t see much, just blurs, slight rims of light reflecting from droplets clinging to my eyshes¡­ even walking was more of a struggle than it already was - the ground quickly turning to mud, every stable piece of earth rapidly eroding beneath my feet.


    "Don''t fall," I whispered to myself.


    Don''t fail, the words echoed in my head.


    When I reached my usual spot, the faded imprint in the dirt where my legs stood rooted for hours, I took a moment to gather myself, inhaling the cold air, the frigid rain - before finally facing forward.


    Lightning suddenly shed above, briefly casting out the dim, murky dark¡­ and there clearly, distinctly, Ash''s eyes stared back at me, below her, the dim glow of my phone screen, and then above¡­


    I looked up.


    Adalia has yet to avert her gaze away from the bedroom window. If anything, it seems as if she''s gotten closer to it, the blinds parted just ever slightly wider¡­


    For a second there, I kinda felt like some kind of street magician ready to bedazzle his eager-eyed audience. Well, they do say three''s a crowd¡­ better not disappoint, then.


    Lightning again, thunder again, I raised my hands and began again.


    Five seconds.


    So quickly, too quickly, the ring pain streaked and ravaged through every one of my senses.


    Ten seconds.


    I barely pushed, barely tried, my hands barely putting up a fight, but already I knew this effort, just this much was already too much for my body to bear.


    I knew, and yet¡­ my arms¡­ I forced them to remain steady. Rain or tears, and a scorching in my eyes, but I didn''t dare blink. Inside, my lungs threatened to implode, but I didn''t dare breathe.


    Just focus.


    Thirty seconds.


    My jaw was clenched, and in my gums, every tooth, this crushing, mounting weight pressing against each other. Something coarse was tearing away at the back of my throat¡­ I think I was yelling¡­.


    I couldn''t hear it.


    One minute.


    Ash remained exactly where I told her to. A part of me wishes she didn''t, a part of me wishes I had her here now. I wanted to be there with her, she looked so terrified. I''m terrified.


    But I couldn''t move¡­ there''s this wall, this invisible, this imprable thing stopping me. I had to tear it down first, then I can finally be there with her.


    Two minutes?


    Needles. So many. But I couldn''t see them, I felt them. Everywhere. All at once. Again and again. This is where it gets me, this is where I''d pull away. They were cutting, they were stabbing - electrifying.


    How could you think of anything else? With this agony, blinding, suffocating - how can you be determined, how can you stay brave? How can you want anything else other than for it to stop?


    I want it to stop.


    But it was rippling again, the invisible. It stopped being stagnant, it wasn''t as firm any longer. Now, I could feel the cracks, I could sense the fractures. Little by little, inch by inch, my fingers sinking in¡­ just like the first time, the second time, the third time¡­ every other time¡­ and one way or another, it will be like this for thest time¡­


    On top of the excruciating pain escting, I fought that want within me, that inescapable urge ring, begging for a stop to this. A silent war of attrition waged between two halves of myself, and I can''t tell who was winning.


    For a moment, I thought I was going blind - everything was just a bright flickering white. But then I realized all around me, the rainstorm roared stronger, fiercer.


    It was as if thews of nature itself were trying to deter me, blinding me with light, deafening me with explosions,shing me with cold and wind.


    Well, it can try¡­ and it can lose.


    Digging deeper into the earth, my senses, my psyche, I matched its intensity - surpassed it. Like the thunder, I roared. Like the wind, I spurred unrelenting, pushing. More, even more, I could feel it give, feel it dent.


    Then bolts of lightning streak through the dark clouds, splitting the horizon wide open in shes of white. The wind swirled and blew stronger, hurling stray leaves and sticks across the air, its raging current like a sharp knife searing my eyes, nearly blowing me off bnce.


    Ash darted forward, stopped - and beneath the fear in her eyes, I saw her lips quiver, move. She was saying something, I couldn''t hear her.


    I barely saw her.


    Right then, more than agony, more than fear, right then, I felt rage, anger. This was getting troublesome, this pain, this experience, this whole goddamn ordeal in its entirety - annoying.


    Causing all distress, all this worry, guing everybody I cared for - something stupid like this wasn''t worth any of that.


    I won''t let it be worth that.


    It''s as if something had juste over me, just briefly¡­ I didn''t feel me. A resurgence of strength, a newfound ferocity. I yell, and the thunder would fade. I march, and the wind couldn''t push me back.


    As for the pain, the stabbing million billion needles. It intensified, reaching new heights of overwhelming pain and agony, seizing my muscles, crushing my bones. In my mouth I could taste metal, and the pungent smell of rust pervaded my nostrils, in parts of my vision, splotches of dark red obscured my sight¡­ and I could see the veins visibly protruding from my arms.


    I just didn''t care.


    The rain, the storm, stronger and stronger, it poured, it rumbled, bolts of lightning striking the earth from all around, and that''s when it urred to me.


    Rainstorms don''t act in this way¡­ at least never naturally.


    The way it thundered, like anger, manifested. The wind blowing, like focused rage. I pushed, shouted - and the sky exploded white, nature wasn''t against me.


    It was me.


    Suddenly, I caught something, in my fingertips, on my nails, like a tear, a loose piece of string, a hole that''s been ripped, and a hole that was growing bigger. Without hesitating, I snared it, curled my fingers, and instantly felt my hand immersing into something that felt like¡­yers of¡­ I don''t know¡­ I didn''t care to know¡­ I just know that I caught it and that I was going to rip it apart.


    Like a jammed door, I began to pry the air in front of me open. Whatever I had a hold of it felt¡­ alive - something intangible squirming, writhing violently in my grip, trying desperately to slip loose, but when I tried holding on tighter, I only felt my fingernails sinking into my palm. I didn''t know if it was working, but I wasn''t going to risk it - I let it pierce through my skin, felt myself bleed, just for this chance, this once chance.


    It was fighting me, and it was no longer holding anything back. The pain was everything as one - burning, piercing, freezing, stabbing, twisting, crushing - like moltingva coating every inch of my skin.


    That would have been it, it would have gotten me. A minute ago, it would have.


    Now I''m too pissed to even think to stop.


    I fought back, rain and blood cascading down my clenched fists, I began to pull the barrier apart. Like paper, like tissues, so easily, pull it, tear it, like skin, like meat, rip it apart.


    Thunder, lightning, channeled in my yells, my charge forward, erupting, exploding, pandemonium all around me - blowing the trees, uprooting the dirt - a raging hurricane of my efforts.


    Then, suddenly, as the skies shed white again - I saw it. In that split of a second of clear bright light, my hands embedded in a wall of eyes and flesh, a ring around the house of a thousand blinking gazes, iling madly in its meat sockets, staring squarely at me in rage, in pain - gushing, spurting crimson red from the hole I was tearing in its body, or what looked to be its body.


    This was it, this was what was fighting me back, this was that something pricking, stabbing all this time. The barrier - alive. And it screamed at me.


    I didn''t question it, I just screamed back - meeting every single one of its countless gazes with maddened eyes, and mustering everything I had inside of me, I tore its flesh apart.


    It screamed again, and it was the most inhumane noise I''ve ever heard. A deep tumultuous droning, like a thousand cries of agony in dissonance drowning out the rain, the thunder - and I heard a squelch. as all eyes whirled towards me again, staring at me defiantly.


    Then suddenly, with another sh of white, all was normal again. The darting eyes, the wall of writhing flesh - gone. Just the house, just the thunder, and rain, my hands outstretched, clutching nothing, and for the first time since I started this - feeling nothing.


    There was nothing poking, stabbing, not anymore, the pain slowly subsiding¡­ disappearing. It was gone, the barrier was gone. I broke it. I shattered it. I¡­ killed it.


    I did it.


    Without my input, my arms instantly fell down to my sides, twitching, feeling beads of blood still pouring down from my fingertips.


    This is where I should be smiling, shouldn''t I? Gape in awe over my own aplishment. Feel as a sense of pride ballooned within me. Any moment now, right?


    No, I''m¡­ that''ster, probablyter. Now, I''m too tired to feel any of that. Too tired. This weakness, this fading feeling, an all too familiar feeling¡­ yeah, I''m just tired.


    Somehow in a blur, my gaze managed to drift directly forward - and I saw Ash again, through rain and red, my phone in her hands no longer glowing bright, the call no longer connected.


    How long has that been like that? Just then? Long before? Amanda needs to be informed. I should tell her. I''ll have to call her back, tell her the good news.


    It probably wasn''t a good idea to try walking. I know I''ll slip, I know I won''t break my fall, and I know it''ll hurt. So as much as I wanted out of the rain, I had to stay.


    Ash wille get me¡­ there she is now, spurring forward at me, and it was as if I was watching her in slow motion - her lips were still trembling, she was still trying to say something to me, but I couldn''t hear a thing from her. I also noticed she still didn''t look happy, stuck with that same expression of worry¡­ except there was nothing to worry about, not anymore, because I did it.


    All was fine now.


    I wish I could tell her that right now, shout it, scream it, but it was like I was empty of air, I couldn''t hear myself breathe.


    But then my eyes drifted astray again, this time peering over Ash''s shoulder, where I saw the front door parted wide open and standing beneath the dim light of the doorway - a familiar, pale face gazing back at me. The same eyes as mine, the same stare, only with that distinct, motherly touch that set our simrities apart.


    It was rare where I would see her at loss for words. To me, Mom was always ready for anything, the one that always knew to expect the unexpected. I''ve never once been able to catch her by total surprise¡­


    Until now.


    I''ve never seen that look on her face before. A mixture of worry and shock as she blinked disbelieving eyes at the scene before her.


    And that''s when I found my voice, thest of my strength, as I lifted a single trembling finger, pointing squarely at her.


    "Your¡­ turn¡­"


    And I think my knees gave out under me after that, and I slipped - except that I didn''t fall.


    She caught me. Without fail, she always does. In her arms, in her warmth, I felt myself ebbing away. The rain, the thunder, I stopped hearing the world around me. I could hear nothing anymore.


    Nothing.


    Except her voice.


    "Rest, Master," She said. "You did it."


    And that was all I needed to hear, all I wanted to know. But it wasn''t over just yet. So many things left to do, so many things left undone. I needed to be there, I have to see them through, I know I have to.


    But for now, just for now, I suppose¡­


    A little rest sounded nice.

 Chapter 511 - Quiet Awakening

    Passing out.


    Mmm, what else was new, right?


    Be it from exhaustion, or pain, physical, mental, take your pick¡­ or sometimes even death.


    I realized that gradually it was starting to be a sort of monthly tradition for my head to somehow hit the curb¡­ to my dismay.


    Frankly, it was something that you never get used to, but I learned to live with it.


    To abruptly snap awake, not knowing your day from your night, those long, agonizing few seconds of disorientation and panic¡­ and that brief numbness. I hated that numbness.


    It always loved to lie, to deceive. First lulling you into a false sense of peace, before pulling away, revealing the sham, and making you realize just how much pain you were really in all along¡­ and this time was no different - just worse.


    Much worse.


    It was a crushing sort of pain ravaging through my entire body.


    Like hands. Invisible hands, gripping what they can, every limb, every joint, every surface they could hold, all at once just mping hard down on me.


    That''s when my eyes fluttered open, and I tried to move, desperately trying to wriggle loose from their grasp.


    Except I couldn''t, my body refused to listen. I couldn''t even lift a muscle. All I could do was breathe and see, and all around me, I saw only faint blurs in a pitch darkness.


    I blinked, trying to clear my visions, but to no avail, still just smudges and splotches¡­


    And one of them moved.


    "Oh shit, shit, wait - you''re awake! you''re alive! You -" In a whizzing blur, that murky outline drew closer. "Y-You hear me? Can you see me? Blink! Right, blink if you can!"


    I blinked.


    "Oh, thank God¡­ thank God! You¡­ you¡­" there was a noise, the sound of a chair leg scraping back, and a long weary sigh. "I hate you. Oh, I hate you so much¡­ you don''t even know, like¡­ God - why do you have to be such an idiot?!"


    From that distinct grating whine, to those loud harsh reprimands. I didn''t need eyes to see that Sammy was currently staring daggers at me¡­and fake daggers at that.


    Could haven''t been more blunt with her happiness and relief even if she tried.


    I tried to talk, but even my voice was failing me. As much as I tried, I couldn''t fully muster the strength to.


    To her, it must surely sound like I was choking on a bone. In any case, she was quick to hush me, rushing to cover my mouth with what I assumed was her hand.


    "No talking, no moving, and no insisting," Sammy said, removing her hand, and speaking out like a nagging mother. "You''re healing, you''re getting better, and you damn well better let yourself get better, or so help me God¡­"


    Right, speaking of Mothers and Gods¡­


    "M¡­ Mom¡­" I somehow managed to feebly breathe out, much to her annoyance.


    "You took down the barrier-thing, and so as promised, she''s fulfilling her end of the deal," She exined, a heavyyer of resentment lingering in her tone. "Heading to the barn right now probably, and ugh - look, just let her deal with it, will you? Worry about yourself right now! From what I heard when I got back, you were so close to¡­"


    Dying was probably the word she was looking for but her silence didn''t want to find. And I won''t lie, for a moment there, I really believed it too.


    The only reason I managed to hold out was because of faith, the hope everyone had in me, even when I didn''t, even when I fell, they were all there to catch me, especially¡­


    "Ash¡­" I croaked again, feeling her name leave me weightless. "Ash¡­"


    "You call for her first? So you do y favorites, huh?" Sammy said, snorting and probably rolling her eyes loose from their sockets. "Don''t think Amanda would be happy to know where she ranks on the tier list."


    No reply to that. No strength to. But if I could, I''d say that they''re all S tier to me.


    Speaking of which, Amanda. I need to -


    "I called her for you already, don''t worry," Sammy said, as if reading my mind. "Or more like she called me - twenty times already in thest hour, checking up on you. If my calctions are right, give or take another ten minutes - she''ll call again."


    Twenty times in thest hour. Amanda, huh? I''m not looking forward to that phone call when ites. I hear ignoring your girlfriend''s call can be hazardous to your health.


    For now, putting that aside¡­


    "Where?" I asked again, feeling most of my voice stuck squeezed in my throat. "Ash¡­ Tell me¡­"


    "Stop talking, she''s there. Can''t you feel that pressure on your hand? Don''t turn your neck - she''s been beside your bed this whole time."


    My bed, my bedroom¡­ should have figured. But pressure, what pressure? I couldn''t feel a thing, and I can''t hear¡­


    "She''s asleep, upright on the chair, don''t know how she does that," Sammy said before I could finish the thought. "Apparently, keeping you from killing yourself is an exhausting job, who knew?"


    If I focus just enough, in the corner of my eyes, vaguely I think I could see her outline. A faint murky white hovering close by. I like to think that I could.


    "Oh, and the vampire''s with Mom in case you care to know," and in the other corner of my eye, Sammy''s outlinezed in ce. "Awfully clingy, she is¡­ outright refusing to let go of you until you were somewhat stable¡­ and that was when I got back, when the rain stopped¡­ and when I saw you, I¡­ Mom was there too¡­ well¡­ it was quite a mess¡­"


    And that I can agree with wholeheartedly, but not exactly for the same reasons. I could still remember the feeling, that excruciating sensation, that overwhelming pain, and what gave them to me.


    That¡­ that thing¡­


    I could still hear its flesh squelching, a mass of blood and meat sloshing, bleeding in my grip. Those eyes, everywhere, every inch, blinking, writhing, staring at me. I still feel them staring at me¡­ and its scream, that horrifying, piercing sound¡­ in this quiet, in this calm, I could hear it lingering.


    When I hear the word ''barrier'', I don''t usually picture a grotesque wall of flesh-eye muscles, and more than anything else, I don''t expect it to be so¡­ alive.


    Which then begs the question - what exactly did I just take down?


    For some reason, my eyes drifted over to Sammy again as if she was the keeper to all my answers.


    Unsurprisingly, I didn''t see anything, but what I did notice, however, was my vision gradually returning back to me, only slightly¡­ just enough for me to notice the sullenness swimming in her piercing blue eyes.


    "I snapped at Mom again," She said wearily, her sigh echoing with exasperation. "Don''t you dare tell me I shouldn''t have, don''t dare say I shouldn''t have gotten angry¡­ for all I knew my big brother just died in front of me."


    Didn''t say a word. Not like I could anyway¡­


    "It was in the heat of the moment. I don''t even remember half the things I said. I just remembered the feeling. How I felt towards her. At that moment, for a good long while there - she wasn''t my mother. I didn''t see her that way any longer, and so I stopped treating her as such. So when I shouted at her, said the things I said to her¡­ it wasn''t the things an angry daughter would say to a mother¡­ you know?"


    I think I do. I''ve been there before. Back when this whole fantasy fiasco began. Knowing that I was in the dark about it my whole life, and being kept there - it had me seething some nights, and the things I would think¡­ I''d rather not let them surface it. I''m over it.


    Sammy on the other hand¡­


    "Funny thing is - usually after shouting at her, immediately right after I''d regret it. Deep down, I know I don''t mean what I say. This time, though, I don''t feel a single thing. I don''t regret it. Deep down, I know she deserves it. Because you know what? She''s still lying to us, even now¡­ acting like she loves us, cares for us, speaking in that same gentle tone she always uses, smiling when she passes me, us - almost had us convinced."


    She shifted in ce again, her gaze drawing nearer towards me, and my eyes focused on her expression, strained, pained - staring right at me.


    "How do you call this love? How do you justify something as cruel as this? Nearly getting you killed, for what? Just so she can prove a point? Just so you can? Is that really worth more than your life? If she really cared, she would have stopped you the moment you tried."


    Then she looked away, leaned back into her seat again.


    "I said this to her, all of this, and always, always, she''de up with a valid reason to defend her actions," She said, veering her stare. "And even though I hated it, even though it pisses me off to hear it¡­ a small part of me could agree with her¡­ at least with that¡­ in a way, in a messed up way, inside I could still think that she could be right¡­ but¡­"


    But?


    "But she said nothing," Sammy said quietly, a vague hint of disappointment in her voice.. "This time¡­ she said absolutely nothing."

 Chapter 512 - Getting Active

    Oh, I hate this feeling. I hated it more than anything else. Pain, I can deal with, but this¡­ this sinking feeling - doing nothing.


    I hated doing nothing.


    Lying here, resting here, I have no input, no oversight. I felt like I was in a hospital, pacing up and down outside the operating room door, unable to do anything to help, just waiting¡­ hoping for some good news toe barging through those doors.


    Would rather go back to breaking barriers than spend another minute doing nothing except counting every passing minute.


    Especially with Sammy the way she was now - conflicted - staring nowhere but seeing too much all the same¡­ pacing those same white corridors as I was.


    Yeah, I can''t take this anymore.


    "Just what do you think you''re doing?"


    Sammy so quickly snapped out of her deep somber stupor it was almost scary¡­ I barely even did anything yet, and yet somehow she still knew.


    "Can¡­ speak¡­" I wheezed, lifting my head an inch upward. "Can see¡­"


    "But can''t move, barely," She said in a huff, her blurry outline springing from the chair and gently pushing me back down on the bed. "Would it kill you to just rest? Do you need me to hold out a mirror? You look like crap."


    "I feel¡­ like crap," I said, all my efforts rendered futile by her hand pressing against my chest. "Let go, Sammy¡­"


    "Seriously. The way you are¡­ you''re really thinking of going?"


    "I am going."


    "Yeah, the hell you are," Sammy said, breath heavy with exasperation. "For once, just this once, can you not make me worry? Is it too much to ask you to do that for me?"


    "I need¡­ to know, Sammy."


    "And you will!" She shouted in a whisper. "In an hour! two! What''s the difference between now andter?!"


    "I don''t know now¡­"


    "Stop it. Stop being stubborn. Look where that got you. You keep going¡­ I''m scared¡­ like, where else will it take you?"


    Sammy being worried wasn''t anything unusual.. skinned knees and elbows, and she''d be the first one to sarcastically rece my bandages. What was unusual, however, was how overtly tant she was expressing that worry.


    I could feel it¡­ her fingers quivering on my skin, and that nervous, strained look in her eyes there¡­ straying far from her usual detached, callous expression. There was barely any strength in her voice as well¡­


    Must have really given her quite the scare. If she''s really that worried, then¡­


    "Come with me."


    Her gaze grew tenser, her brows nting sharply down. "I seriously hope you didn''t just say that."


    "I did."


    "Then I''m gonna pretend you didn''t," She shook her head at me. "I said not to make me worry, and your solution is to have me tag along?"


    "You want¡­ to keep an eye on me¡­" I said slowly, forcing my voice out my throat. "So¡­ keep an eye on me."


    "Yeah and I can do that so much more easily in here on top seeing absolutely no reason for both of us to be present there. Plus, there, over there, it''s like¡­ "


    Sammy didn''t finish. She didn''t have to. I knew her gripe, her reluctance¡­ing with me also meant confronting her again. The big bad antagonist responsible for all this. But if anything, frankly¡­ it was just all the more reason that she should.


    "Talk to her¡­" I said feebly, lips barely moving. "You can''t¡­ ignore her forever, Sammy."


    "I know," She said, looking away. "But I damn wish that I could."


    I stared at her face, blurred, obscured, but somehow, still clear as day.


    "No you don''t," I said, slowly lifting her hand from my chest and holding it in mine. "Come¡­ let''s go and see mom."


    Beyond all expectations, Sammy actually came around, though very, very reluctantly and resentfully as she would vehemently express to me many times over the course of the time it took for me to get my feet on the ground.


    The hardest part was getting the sleeping Ash to let go of my hand. The way she held me¡­ it was as if she was terrified I might suddenly slip away from her grasp and so she grabbed on, as tightly, as desperately as she could, that even in slumber, there was no chance of letting me go.


    But you can let go, Ash. It''s fine. I''m fine now. All thanks to you. The whole reason I am even able to move again quicker than I should.


    I didn''t dare wake her, not when her skin was almost as deathly pale as mine. Hypocritically, I know¡­ but my pain, my difort, I can handle no problem.


    Hers? Not so much.


    When I did finally manage to pry my hand free, immediately ever so slightly she squirmed in ce, ears twitching, her once peaceful expression showing unrest, as if sensing something missing.


    "It''s okay," I whispered to the white blur in front of me. "I''ll be back soon."


    Then like magic, the twitching stopped, the squirming halted, and once more she began slumbering at ease.


    "That''s kinda creepy," remarked a dim brown smudge standing beneath the open doorway. "But sure, it works, whatever."


    It took some getting used to trying to stand again, it was just like back then - rehabilitating back at home after clearing the Blight - the feeling in my body was the same as before.


    Luckily, since this wasn''t my first time, I adapted quickly, and soon I was taking my first steps forward while using everything in reach as a makeshift crutch - little sister included.


    "You''re heavy, you know," Sammy muttered, begrudgingly limping me across the hallway. "There''s still the staircase too, what''s the n there?"


    I just sighed. "Hope."


    By some miracle though, we managed to reach the ground floor without any incident, and once there, it was only a beeline towards the front door, easy enough.


    But then a whiff of smokeing from the living room had me straying my steps at a steep angle to the side, and peering from the hall, the smell only grew stronger, more pervasive, and that''s when I noticed therge murky outline sitting alone on the armchair.


    And apparently, it noticed me too, heaving out arge audible breath, that only intensified the stench


    "You''re awake, you''re moving¡­" It spoke, he spoke¡­ speaking in a familiar blunt, fatherly voice. "Samantha, I told you he shouldn''t be moving."


    Beside me, I heard Sammy let out a little scoff.


    "Right, because for sure he''s gonna listen to me¡­ look, even if I didn''t help him, he''d just tumble his way down here all the same - ''least this way there''s no broken bones to fix too."


    "I''m fine by the way," I weakly muttered, "Thanks for asking."


    Our previous conversation was still fresh in my mind, and no doubt, it was just as fresh in his too.


    Even without my blurred eyesight, deciphering Dad''s expression was still just as much of a mystery as it always was.


    "I''m happy that you are," He responded, that aforementioned happiness lost in his monotone voice. "But I''ll be even happier if you''re better. Go back. Go rest."


    "Not until I know Harry will be just fine."


    "He will be," Dad said, pausing, exhaling. "Now that you''ve done enough¡­ he will be¡­"


    "Would rather see for myself, actually."


    He grunted. "Of course you would."


    "You''re not going to stop me?"


    "I want you healed, I want not to see you hunching here in front of me, I want you not in pain, I want a lot of things," He said stoically. "But that''s not what you want, so¡­ go."


    Anybody else said that, and I''d assume they just weren''t in their best mood. But in this case, this was just dad being dad.


    Except for that stench around him, that stench, as irritating as ever¡­ especially since it''s here. I''ve never smelt it here.


    "I thought you only do that outside, in the car," I said, wrinkling my nose and recoiling a step back. "The house¡­ it''s not healthy for mom, right?"


    "Air freshener," He replied, exhaling out again and the smell growing thicker. "I''m stressed, that''s all. You can go."


    I didn''t go just yet.


    "Any particr reason why?"


    "No," He said. "Go."


    And being told the second time, I finally got the message. To the front door, I go.


    It took longer than I''d like to admit to align myself to the proper direction, but with some minor readjustments from Sammy, I managed just fine.


    Yet, two steps in, the smell grew thicker, his breath blew louder.


    "I think you''re wrong," He said. "I still think you''re wrong. Killing him, considering everything, I still think that would be for the best. Even now."


    I didn''t stop to hear him out, in fact, I was already inches away from the door, fingers wrapped around the knob, turning, hinges squeaking¡­ he spoke again.


    "That being said," His voice faintly resounded. "You would have made for a far better Hero than I could ever be¡­"

 Chapter 513 - Differents

    The moment I breathed the air outside instantly something about it just hit me different.


    Thunderstorm had pretty much turned the entire front of the house into a cluttered, wet mess that even a full day''s raking and scorching sun shining wouldn''t solve - but that''s not what was different about it.


    Maybe it was theck of ignorance, knowing what I know now, being made aware of what encircled my childhood home all these years, but the surroundings felt¡­ lighter, somehow more tranquil in a way¡­ even with the rain still drizzling down from the porch roof.


    "You really did take it down, huh?" Sammy remarked, keeping me steady again down the rickety steps. "I don''t know how impressive that is in terms of magical feats but if it really was Mom that ced it herself, and considering what she is¡­ that''s gotta be pretty impressive, right?"


    "Mmm¡­ maybe, I guess," I murmured, too invested just trying not to trip on my feet to care at the moment. "But next time she ever wants to put something up around the house again - tell her to just build a fence."


    It was a long, slow, and absolutely agonizing walk to the barn that I really wasn''t looking forward to, but as excruciating as it''ll be, waiting was even more so.


    The cold howl of the wind and the patter of light rain apanied us on our stroll through the muddy dirt, and with every step forward, Sammy''s sighs grew louder and more frequent, almost as frequent as my grunting at that.


    "Amanda''s not calling," She muttered at one point out of the blue. "Five-ten minute intervals. It''s been fifteen, already. That''s strange of her."


    "Probably sleeping," I suggested, my eyes steadily focusing on thatrge looming building growing closer in the distance. "Worried herself to slumber. Let her sleep, no doubt she needs it."


    "She said you promised you''d call her back."


    "I will, I want to, as soon as I''m done," I said. "Not done just yet."


    "And you also promised me dinner too¡­"


    I paused for a moment. "I fainted."


    "Excuses," She retorted, shaking her head in an overt disy of cold disappointment. "You suck at keeping promises."


    Honestly,pared to what I''ve gone through as ofte, nder was a nice change of pace, really¡­ just a nice breath of fresh air.


    Speaking of air¡­ once again, there was just something peculiar about it. Here, drawing closer and closer to the barn''s entrance, it felt distinctly different. I could just sense it - darkness, a bleakness, an invisible cloud of negativity swirling, permeating¡­ denser, thicker¡­ with every inch closer, the most unsettlingly thing was that it also felt strongly familiar, as it should¡­ because of course, it reminded me of me.


    And just who else in this whole wide vastness of the universe could remind me of me? Take a lucky guess, I guarantee you won''t be wrong¡­


    "I''m regretting this¡­" the suddenly timid blur beside me whispered. "Besides, with what''s about to happen, is this really the perfect time?"


    "Then when will it be ever?" I asked her. "I''m not telling you to forgive her. But if you really want to go back now, I won''t stop you."


    She looked up at me, throwing me an annoyed look that I couldn''t see. "And if I stay - then what? What do I even need to be here for?"


    "That''s up to you, Sammy, not me," I said, taking the first steps forward. "But if you really can''t figure out a reason to be here, then you can just tell yourself you''re only here just to keep an eye on me. That works for you, right?"


    For quite some time, behind me, I heard only a long silence, before eventually, faintly, footsteps stamped out that quiet, trailing closely along after me.


    There you go, Sammy.


    The barn wasn''t bolted shut like it was every other night. A simple tug, and both doors slowly swung open, and then¡­ and then¡­ y''know, I thought it was a little peculiar how distractingly silent it was outside the premises¡­ no ambiance, not even a single creak¡­ now I wish I could have properly appreciated that quiet when I had¡­


    Beastly. That harsh, screeching scream piercing through the night the moment I parted the doors open, then came the crashing, the shuffling, the sounds of objects being tossed and hurled about - yet all beyond deafened but one frantic demand.


    "KILL ME!"


    Harry was up on his feet and pressing himself backed against a wall, his usual kind, mild-mannered expressions grotesquely contorted by blind rage that even I could see, the ground around him a mess of scattered silverware, spoilt food, and tools. A gleaming silver tray came hurtling towards me only tond inches away in another deafening tter.


    "THAT''S ALL YOU KNOW TO DO, DON''T YOU?!" He shouted, his scratchy voice resounding in a coarse echo. "SO DO IT! SPARE US BOTH THE HASSLE!"


    Harry had his wide, wild stare permanently affixed to something, to someone - a figure in dark standing a short distance away, and I felt it again, that presence, that sight¡­ that reminder of me¡­ and yet at the same time, it felt so different.


    Mom looked different.


    I guess we barged in the middle of something.


    d in a pitch-ck that was even darker than the darkness itself. I recognized it almost immediately. I''ve seen that same ckness covering every inch of her before¡­ in an old memory from a long, long time ago¡­ from someone else¡­ someone far older than I - Ria''s.


    That gown - almost slithering, almost alive, it''s dark furled edges gliding across the ground as she began to slowly pace about.


    "Once again, I''d appreciate it if you would lower your tone when speaking," sounded her voice, contrasting his, ever as gentle and calm as can be. "Loud noises¡­ it tends to be quite a bother to me, you see."


    He breathed out in a growl, hurling a fork directly at her which suddenly veered away in apletely different direction.


    "Bitch¡­"


    "And mind your tongue, please," Mom said sharply, her gaze slightly tilting backwards. "I don''t appreciate thatnguage, especially when my daughter is around to hear it."


    Suddenly, it was as if Harry had been gagged. In an instant - silence. No longer growling or shouting, like he''s lips has been forcibly sealed shut.


    Beside me, I heard Sammy hold her breath. I could feel her body tensing. A million questions probably already running a thousandps in her head by the time she even breathed out again.


    Taking advantage of her silence, Mom did a quick turn, facing us fully with her usual sweet smile and on a face paler than white.


    "Curiosity, hm?" She said, leaning her head at an angle. "Wondering what dear ol'' Mom could be up to? Should have known erecting a silencing ward around was a waste..."


    Sammy maintained her quiet, facing her with a re that didn''t have any weight in it. Mom saw it, saw her, and beamed a small earnest smile.


    "You''re thest person I ever expect to see now, or even ever.... I''ve missed seeing your face," She said, and for a brief moment, she just stared. "Your eyes... trouble sleeping, hm?"


    In the corner of my eyes, Sammy dropped her head. "Yeah..."


    Mom gave a sigh, her smile fading slightly.


    "I''m sorry."


    Then quickly, her gaze drifted, slowly meeting mine.


    "Speaking of which, you should still be asleep," Mom said, and there, I noticed her ck eyes exuding a darkness that I''ve never seen before. "Getting more and more rebellious by the second, aren''t you?"


    A familiar darkness.


    "It''s as if you don''t even trust me anymore," She chuckled, a familiar chuckle, yet different. "Do you?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514: The Greater Evil


    Surreal doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it.


    It was like one of those insane fever dreams your mind cooks up when you¡¯re deep, deep under... only it was real ¨C this was all real.


    Harry stared at me like a cornered animal, a feral beast gnashing stained, bloodied teeth ¨C the rope around his ankle eating into his skin.


    This desperation, this blind anger ¨C I¡¯ve only ever seen it one time, the first time... when Jay and I first met. Those loathing eyes, I remembered them all too well.


    I don¡¯t know it was... maybe it was the fact he was using Harry¡¯s disheveled face as his mask, but that frail, bony figure half-hidden in darkness had an aura about him that permeated a frigid chill that nearly froze my blood.


    Without even thinking, the question jumped out my lips like practiced instinct, ¡°Is Harry still in there?¡±


    Mom immediately followed my gaze, turning halfway, and ncing at him with a half-stare.


    .....


    ¡°Because of you,¡± She began, lips also in a half-smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Just as quickly, she looked back at me, her raven ck eyes almost seeming to glow their own light.


    ¡°I watched you grow your entire life dearly wishing you¡¯d never know the mystical side to yourself. A normal life, whatever that may be. But still, I won¡¯t lie... I did have my private moments where I did wonder just how well you¡¯d do if I had taught you more than just how to tie your shoes growing up, you know?¡±


    When I graduated high school, standing up on that stage, hat and all. I remembered spotting Mom in that sea of smiling, sniveling parents; swelling with such pride and joy that¡¯s still yet to ever be matched.


    Until now.


    ¡°I was so sure when I first began the set up to that barrier all those years ago, back when I still could just hold you in my arms, thate what may, nothing was ever going to break it. Not to brag, but I am rather confident in my abilities. I knew that what I¡¯ve cultivated was strong, very strong... but it seems that little boy in my arms was stronger. A lot more than I could ever have imagined.¡±


    She says all this proud and ecstatic but all I could hear right then, as much as she tried to hide it, was the heavy strain in her voice.


    ¡°You did a fine job, dear,¡± She continued, blowing a little sigh. ¡°But don¡¯t do it again. If you had died... well... let¡¯s not think about it.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to,¡± I heaved. ¡°But like you said... I had to prove myself to you first, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°And you did, loud and clear,¡± She nodded. ¡°But I assumed that when it eventually came down to it, that in the end, you¡¯d value your own life more over his....¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. ¡°But growing up, you taught me better than that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± She closed her eyes, letting out another sigh. ¡°My mistake.¡±


    I decided to shift topics, scouring around a little more, and finding the barn far emptier than it should be.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adalia?¡± I asked. ¡°I remember hearing that she¡¯s with you.¡±


    ¡°Then it seems you¡¯ve simply heard wrong, dear,¡± She said, before promptly exining. ¡°I actually sent her away, somewhere far away to get something for me. Matriarchs can travel great distances at great speeds, you see... so she¡¯s perfect for the task.¡±


    But her exnation only ended up springing up more questions for me to inquire, the most ring of which...


    ¡°Get you what?¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°And from where?¡±


    ¡°Something that¡¯ll hopefully help,¡± was all she had to say about it. ¡°And until then, here I remain.¡±


    Sammy, still maintaining her stance of silence, darted her eyes to the side, and upon ncing briefly at Harry, instantly put that stance on hold.


    ¡°So what happens now?¡± She asked, her voice with a hard yet brittle edge to it, careful not to meet with the gentle gaze in front of her directly. ¡°I thought you¡¯d have fixed him by now.¡±


    Mom parted her lips again to speak ¨C but then the voice that sounded in the drizzling silence was instead a raspy, derisive sneer.


    ¡°She can¡¯t!¡± Harry shambled forward, the rope digger deeper as it tugged him back. ¡°She¡¯s tried! Over and over! Please, go on! Tell them! Give them the truth! How you tried, how you failed! Why you need the aid of that pale-faced bitch all of a sudden. Oh, the great and vile Terestra going soft! Can¡¯t even silence me right! You¡¯ve gotten weak!¡±


    His words struck hard ¨C like lightning to the veins. I looked to Mom for her response, but all I managed to catch was the inky flutter of her long ck gown as she quickly turned, pacing forward.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to interrupt, at least ry something that matters,¡± She said calmly but firmly. ¡°From threats, to insults, and now you¡¯re spouting petty lies... frankly, you¡¯re regressing. If you¡¯re going to spite me, then I do wish you¡¯d do better than that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lying? Really, now?¡± He contended, eyes wide and wild. ¡°Since when does Terestra limp? Since when does Terestra cough? Something¡¯s happened. You¡¯re vulnerable now. You¡¯re weak!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m not weak,¡± She corrected, before cocking her head to the side. ¡°But then again, you¡¯d probably know all about how it¡¯s like to be weak and powerless, don¡¯t you, Grieven?¡±


    Grieven... that¡¯s his name? Jay¡¯s real name. Guess it was. The fury in his expression emboldening, the trembling of his eyes, he was shaking ¨C it had to be.


    ¡°Yes, I know you ¨C the real you, not this insignificant fragment of a spiteful soul before me now. I know what makes youugh, what makes you cry, what you¡¯ve loved, and what you¡¯ve lost... I know it all. More than even you yourself, perhaps.¡±


    I hate this dissonance, the way she carried herself right now... how she talked, walked... the sight and sound of my mother in every way, and yet all I could see and hear was someonepletely different.


    ¡°And I know your hate too,¡± She continued. ¡°And, oh how you hate me, don¡¯t you? Not that I me you, though. Perfectly understandable.¡±


    ¡°YOU DON¡¯T GET TO TALK ABOUT IT!¡± He roared, lunging at her, spit flying, only to be stopped mere inches away from her by a continuously straining rope. ¡°NOT LIKE THAT! LIKE IT¡¯S NOTHING! YOU TOOK EVERYTHING FROM ME!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it seems not everything,¡± She said, impassive to his intense rage. ¡°You kept your life, didn¡¯t you? And just how did you manage that? By threatening a poor Magus, abandoning your realm ¨C yet is it not your pledge to the Divines that you will always uphold their decrees? And there you go viting the most cardinal one. You know, for a people that loved their Gods, you sure are awfully cowardly when ites to finally meeting them. Is that not the very definition of hypocritical? Weak?¡±


    That struck a nerve, in an instant, he shot his skinny arms forward at her ¨C but then faster than I could blink, something forced them back down at his sides, keeping them there, as he squirmed, as he struggled.


    ¡°It¡¯s weak to lie down and ept death?!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s weak to abandon your friends, your family... wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon them, you killed them!¡± He spat at her, his voice filled with utter disdain and contempt. ¡°And now you¡¯re here?! You¡¯re happy?! Happy?! With kids, with a husband, living your life quietly, peacefully... after everything you¡¯ve done?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She said casually, always gently. ¡°It does seem a little unfair, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Suddenly, his bulging eyes darted away ¨C and like a knife ¨C piercing directly through mine.


    ¡°And you!¡± He yelled, baring teeth and drooling spit. ¡°This is justice to you?! This is you doing what¡¯s right?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saving this man¡¯s life,¡± I firmly said back.


    ¡°And just who is this man?!¡± He snapped, chest frantically heaving, struggling with his breathing. ¡°A cheat, a bastard, the owner of arge empty home! You¡¯ll save his life?! You¡¯ll help him, but I¡¯m fated to die!? ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s innocent!¡±


    ¡°Is he now?!¡± He sniped again. ¡°Why? Because I made him a victim?! Then what about me?! Her?!¡± He directed his gaze forward. ¡°What about her?! She¡¯s done more than me, longer than me, so why does she get to live?! Tell me, why is that?! Clearly you know your right from wrong, you should know the answer, so tell me! TELL ME!¡±


    All of a sudden I found that I couldn¡¯t shout at him back, not from ack of strength, but from ack of words... I didn¡¯t know the answer...


    That¡¯s when Mom quickly stepped in, obstructing his invasive gaze from mine.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough of that,¡± She said inly. ¡°Moral quandaries are a headache, and if you¡¯re wishing for a true definitive answer ¨C then realize that you¡¯re simply asking the wrong question.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me,¡± He asked her, ¡°Is it right for my family to die, while yours thrives?!¡±


    ¡°A human question, see, you aren¡¯t listening...¡± She said, shaking her head at him. ¡°In turn, let me ask you, speaking as a God, is it really wrong for that to just be simply so?¡±


    Jay... Grieven looked at her, his voice dropping to a low snarl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it all away,¡± He said. ¡°Everything you care about. Me, the real me... I¡¯ll take them all away from you.¡±


    She cocked her head. ¡°Will you now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t kill you,¡± He continued. ¡°But I can hurt you. Now that I know what I know, I will hurt you.¡±


    ¡°And what do you know?¡±


    ¡°That you can love, that you can care for others. In turn, it also means that you can lose.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll hurt my family?¡±


    ¡°And more!¡± He bellowed. ¡°So much more! In time, just give it time, you old wench... pretty soon, you¡¯ll know to fear me.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s where you¡¯re sorely mistaken,¡± Mom said, realigning her head ¨C her dark figure suddenly growing more imposing. ¡°I¡¯ve never feared, Grieven. I am fear ¨C remember?¡±


    A single simple gesture ¨C her hand against his shoulder ¨C and in an instant, he froze still, silent.


    ¡°Yes,¡± She nodded at him. ¡°You remember. All too well, you do remember. You see? I knew you did.¡±


    Her voice, in a whisper, amused... she¡¯s enjoying this.


    ¡°Try not to forget it next time, alright? Because if you ever threaten my family again,¡± She told him politely. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to give you a small reminder.¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515: A Familiar Stranger


    I noticed that Sammy looked as if she was living a dream pouring into reality... and a bad one at that.


    That look, that sentiment, I knew it all too well ¨C figuring if she blinked hard and fast enough, any moment she¡¯d wake up and this strangely vivid nightmare would hopefullye to an end.


    When this all first started, Sammy could hardly look at Harry without having her skin crawl and immediately averting her eyes a secondter, unnerved.


    Here and now, she looked at him, still unnerved, still wanting to veer her gaze away, but there was something else now ¨C something I¡¯m not so sure she was even sure what it could be.


    But I knew it was. Instantly, I did. I¡¯ve seen that own look in my eyes too many times to count now ¨C that feeling, that uncertainty... sympathy.


    ¡°Te... Terestra...¡± Sammy quietly uttered the name, her blue eyes gazing at a familiar slender figure, and yet finding only a stranger.


    And the stranger responded, quickly whirling back around towards her, wearing a familiar gentle expression.


    .....


    ¡°Oh, Samantha...¡± Mom sighed, hearing the tension and apprehension in her voice. ¡°I understand. You¡¯re shocked, you¡¯re confused...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m terrified,¡± Sammy said, visibly shaking. ¡°Every night for so long, I¡¯ve dreamt of this ¨C of you, the things you¡¯ve done. But I wake up and I see that you¡¯re different, you¡¯re not the person in my dreams. When I¡¯m awake, you¡¯re my mother. At least for some time... I could still think that.¡±


    ¡°I am still your mother...¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you sound like my mother?¡± She asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you look like my mother? Instead, now you act like her, talk like her... that person haunting my dreams, night after night.¡±


    Some part of me felt the growing urge to step in-between them both, quickly put an end to things before anything could escte into something either one of them could possibly regret.


    But ultimately, I withheld myself from interjecting. This conversation, this problem, it was clear to me that for once, this wasn¡¯t my issue to resolve.


    It was theirs.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯ve deliberately chosen to hide my past from you,¡± Mom told her. ¡°The distress you¡¯re feeling, on top of various other conflicting emotions. I wanted to spare you from them. You shouldn¡¯t have to feel them...¡±


    Yet it seems it doesn¡¯t matter what she tells her. The more she spoke, Sammy¡¯s exasperation just kept mounting to newer heights.


    ¡°Spare me?¡± She raised her brows. ¡°Or spare you?¡±


    ¡°I have no need to spare myself of anything, dear,¡± Mom replied. ¡°You on the other hand, you¡¯ve always been such a feeling girl... it¡¯s one of the traits I love about you. Always caring, always feeling more than most.¡±


    But Sammy was immune to words of affections at the moment, maintaining her piercing re.


    ¡°So ¨C what? You were just going to keep them buried? Do you really think you can get away without ever having to bring up the things you have done? Harry, Jay ¨C whoever he is ¨C he¡¯s right! How do you get to live peacefully after what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Across from us, on the other end of the barn, in that pitch darkness, Harry¡¯s voice sounded in a wheezy chuckle.


    ¡°What a human question that is, Terestra,¡± He mocked, smiling a wide, deranged, inhuman smile. ¡°Now, how will you answer her, huh? Your own daughter? As a God? As a mother? A monster? Go on then, justify it!¡±


    But his words fell on deaf ears. Mom remained unfazed ¨C her soft gaze never once straying away from Sammy¡¯s.


    ¡°What do you wish to hear from me, Samantha?¡± She asked her quietly. ¡°Do you want me to regret the things I¡¯ve done? Feel remorse over my past actions? That I¡¯ve changed for the better, that I¡¯m a different person than I used to be back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Sammy responded, her voice bouncing across the deathefening quiet. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re ashamed! Tell me you feel guilty over all the lives you took! Don¡¯t just stand there feeling... feeling nothing! Comfort me, assure me... like you¡¯ve always done! Let me know that you¡¯re still my mother, and not her ¨C that person, that monster!¡±


    Mom heard Sammy¡¯s cries, her desperate pleads, and simply shook her head.


    ¡°That would be lying, my dear...¡± She said. ¡°And I refuse to lie to you anymore than I¡¯ve already done. I love you both too much to do that.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what Sammy wanted to hear. The total opposite, in fact. But it was what she needed to know. After days of bitter resentment, of denial and anger, she finally heard the simple truth of the entire matter.


    ¡°That monster is your mother,¡± the familiar stranger in ck told her. ¡°And she does not regret a single thing she¡¯s done.¡±


    It was the deja vu in its most literal form. I recalled having this same talk, hearing familiar words being said to me, and I remembered my confusion, my horror... and especially my anger.


    Looking at Sammy now was like peering into a mirror of the past, except only I drastically paled inparison... Sammy felt more than I.


    She always does.


    Mom blew another sigh, briefly closing her weary eyes.


    ¡°There will be more time to talkter, after this,¡± She said. ¡°Properly talk. And as long as we need to. Until you understand.¡±


    ¡°I already understand,¡± Sammy muttered. ¡°You said enough.¡±


    ¡°Samantha...¡±


    Mom stepped forward, only for Sammy to take a further step back in return. They both froze, they both stared... and Mom kept her distance.


    ¡°If it¡¯s any constion,¡± She said to her. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve taken many countless lives. But here, right now, thanks to your brother... this will be the first time I get to save a life instead of taking one away.¡±


    For a long while, it was just a continuous silence, a continuous drizzle that pattered on the barn roof.


    It took a moment to realize I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore in the corner of my eyes. It took me a little longer to hear the sound of footsteps gradually fading into the rain.


    And when Sammy finally replied, that¡¯s when the door swung closed for the final time ¨C her words resounding unfamiliar, without emotion... as if speaking to a total stranger.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516: Eye For Fashion


    Sammy left for the drizzling, pouring rain outside.


    And yet strangely enough, her absence only magnified her presence ¨C still lingering even after her footsteps had long faded into the night.


    I knew that having Sammy tag along with me wouldn¡¯t be without its...plications, I guess you can say.


    A family intervention smack dab right in the middle of a soul exorcism ¨C just what could possibly go wrong, yeah?


    But one way or another, sooner orter, for better or for worse, it needed to happen. For feelings to speak instead of assumptions.


    Mom was a little disheartened to see Sammy go the way she did. But in that same sadness, she also looked almost relieved to see her gone, and for all I knew, she probably was.


    ¡°I almost wish I wasn¡¯t who I was,¡± She thought out loud. ¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh well,¡± She managed a smile, holding her expression high. ¡°I guess tomorrow it¡¯ll be Lydia¡¯s ce she¡¯ll be visiting in the afternoon. A lot of friends, a lot of ces to escape.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯lle around,¡± I said, staggering to a nearby wooden beam, having recently lost my mobile crutch.


    At that, her stark ck eyes pierced me straight. ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter to me right now. Who you are, what you did... if I need to go to you of all people to save Harry¡¯s life ¨C then so be it. I won¡¯t let knowing what you are get in the way of saving someone.¡±


    ¡°Simple. Logical. And by any means necessary. Hmm,¡± She threw me an intrigued look. ¡°My, you know, you¡¯re probably more like me than I thought.¡±


    A low, disdainful scoff echoed from nearby, and suddenly Harry spoke loudly, drool spitting from his lips like venom.


    ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t like you the first time I everid my eyes on you,¡± there was a crack of bone as he sharply angled his sight, seemingly boring a hole into my very soul with his gaze alone. ¡°I should have fucking killed you then when I had the chance... taken Eshwlyn back when I should have. I was too nice, too goddamn merciful, withpromising, convincing ¨C a waste of time. Well... I won¡¯t make that same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mom said, calmly turning around towards him again. ¡°You won¡¯t be alive to make it, after all.¡±


    This time she didn¡¯t move an inch in either direction. No gestures, no words, but just like before ¨C Harry¡¯s limbs began to move, like a lifeless marite so easily tugged by strings ¨C his arms forced down, his knees pulled to the ground. In his expression glimmered a rage, a hopeless type, bitter and loathing enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl, and Mom gave only a single blink.


    ¡°Sit, wait,¡± She casually told him, stifling a rousing cough as she did. ¡°Adalia will be back here soon enough, and then we can finally begin the process of getting rid of this stink in my dear husband¡¯s barn. Horses are being delivered tomorrow, you know?¡±


    He just growled at her, unmoving, like a feral dog forcibly subdued... including his voice too it seems.


    But with my eyesight improving by the minute, I could see more than I never did, and there, I only then took notice of it ¨C that squirming, writhing ¨C the inky ck dress, its strands, like a hundred tiny worms racing all over, and I just had to know.


    ¡°What the hell are you wearing?¡±


    Mom looked back at me with a raised brow, affirming me alone in my concern, and formed a smile.


    ¡°Wearing?¡± She repeated, all movement instantly stalling, and at the same time, Harry¡¯s body untensed ¨C no longer subdued. ¡°The same thing I always have ¨C I haven¡¯t changed my clothes all day.¡±


    ¡°Right, then I guess I¡¯m just gonna assume that that there you¡¯re wearing ¨C ¡± I raised a finger at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t clothes.¡±


    She gave an encouraging nod, almost as if wanting me to figure it all out on my own without any hints ¨C like it¡¯s a game to her, or a lesson.


    I¡¯m thinking both.


    When she takes a step forward, the ckness would sway as light as a gown. When she turns, it¡¯d form folds, it creased, wrinkled. It acted and looked exactly like a gown.


    Only it didn¡¯t feel like one. If anything, it felt like her, it felt like me...


    It felt like us.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gown...¡± I slowly said. ¡°that you made with your magic?¡±


    Mom threw a small smile ¨C a good try ¨C but it seems I only just barely hit the mark.


    ¡°A gown, yes, but not made from my magic,¡± She exined as she rose a hand forward, her arm dded ck slowly stripping of her like bandages, slithering in the air like snakes, before like smoke, swirling towards me, and begin to tenderly stroke my cheek. ¡°It is my magic.¡±


    My confused staring, slow blinking, prompted her to further borate on her statement.


    ¡°In simple terms, what you see is a corporeal manifestation of one¡¯s magic. Usually magic has no form, it can¡¯t be seen, it can¡¯t be touched ¨C only felt. But if you are truly remarkable enough, which most usually aren¡¯t, then this is a rule that can be bent for you. And the result, is what you see before you now.¡±


    I blinked again, quicker this time,prehending a little bit more. ¡°It¡¯s a gown.¡±


    She made a funny noise. ¡°Mmm, well, putting aside its physical appearance for now, it has a pretty convenient use actually. Once manifested, it takes upon your feelings, your thoughts, it bes you ¨C your magic given sentience. It acts for you, does for you, both your sword and your shield. Most of the time, you wouldn¡¯t even have to lift a single finger to do as you want. After all, it already knows.¡±


    So that¡¯s what it was ¨C how Harry could be so effortlessly rendered inert without her doing so much as batting an eye. And that also exins her consistent wardrobe every time I saw her in Ria¡¯s memories. Why she always had nothing to fear, and every reason to surface no doubts...


    That gown ¨C basically magic on autopilot. An intelligent autopilot at that.


    I admit that actually sounds... kinda useful.


    Hmm, I wonder...


    ¡°I see that look in your eye there,¡± She muttered, smiling, that piece of her magic outstretched, reforming back into her sleeve. ¡°And yes it is every bit as good as it sounds.¡±


    I¡¯m sensing a ¡®but¡¯ing right up any moment now.


    ¡°And yet...¡±


    Close enough.


    ¡°The most gifted users of magic could be blessed with a dozen lifetimes to try, and still will likely never see the day where even a sliver of their magic begins to manifest before their eyes.¡±


    Right, I get what she was trying to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s that hard to pull off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that impossible,¡± She corrected. ¡°What I just described to you goes against the very foundation of magic itself. A contradiction. A paradox. It is not a spell that you can just recite, a process you can practice and hone. It is beyond that.¡±


    Alright, now I really do get what she was trying to say to me.


    ¡°Understood. It¡¯s well beyond anything I can pull off,¡± I said, dashing the prospect from my thoughts. ¡°I should probably just forget about it then, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not necessarily, from what I¡¯ve seen of you at least,¡± She mused, amused. ¡°Just a few hours ago, I was telling you my barrier will never fall... and look at what happened now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I doubt I can just raise my arms and scream my lungs out for a dress, can I?¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± She chuckled, but that pondering look in her eyes still lingered. ¡°But all I¡¯m saying is ¨C I¡¯ve been wrong before. So really, who knows?¡±

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517: Final Intermission


    It was starting to hurt again ¨C everything. From the soles of my feet to the shortest strand of hair, every part of my body was rioting out with pitchforks and torches, chanting ¡®no more!¡¯ to being relentless and unjustifiably abused by their tyrannical abuser.


    Then there I was, the shambling, wobbling dictator, slowly sumbing to their mounting aggression. I sunk down to the ground, resting my pounding head against one of the stable gates ¨C and from there I just tried to focus on not passing out.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I spoke, more to distract myself than anything. ¡°That barrier of yours...¡±


    ¡°So you saw it then,¡± Mom interjected, so quick to chime in. ¡°I was wondering if you had.¡±


    ¡°Do all barriers normally look like that?¡± I asked, blinking, and recalling that thousand-eyed monstrosity staring back at me. ¡°Or just the ones made by you in particr?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s up to personal preference, really. Most would choose to rely on the Divines¡¯ blessing, the more desperate might sacrifice an individual¡¯s lifetime dedicated to maintaining one. In my case, the dead and the rotting served as a viable catalyst for mine.¡±


    ¡°The dead and ¨C wait, what?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Rats and birds, dear,¡± She bluntly said. ¡°Or anything that dies in general. Rodents, small animals, bugs. I gave the dead a new life, a thousand as one and a newfound purpose ¨C protecting my home, and eradicating anything deemed unwee.¡±


    So, she... in a nutshell, my home growing up all this time has been under the protection and watchful eye of a living barrier formed by an amalgamation of a thousand rotting carcasses.


    No, that¡¯s not terrifying at all. Doesn¡¯t make my stomach churn one bit. I ain¡¯t gonna be sick.


    ¡°I am not pleased to have to tell you this as much as you are having to know it,¡± She sighed, catching sight of my expression. ¡°I know, distasteful right? You don¡¯t approve. A little crude, crass?¡±


    What she did ¨C it reminded me of a certain someone else. Erecting a barrier like that, it seemed more like Sera¡¯s style... given her repertoire and all. Especially the thing with Mrs. White...


    ¡°Disrespectful...¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± She narrowed her lips. ¡°But if it¡¯s any constion, that thing, what you saw ¨C it might be alive, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s living, you know what I mean?¡±


    That screaming thing, that angry thing? How it fought, how it resisted... how it feared.


    Not really living, she says.


    Somehow, I doubt it.


    ¡°But,¡± She continued on. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough for you to feel any better, then consider this ¨C you tore it down. You set it free. And if you put it that way, then it seems you¡¯ve brought salvation to more than just one life tonight, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Lives that wouldn¡¯t need salvation if it weren¡¯t for you...


    But I didn¡¯t say that. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to. Too weary to resent, too much in pain to reprove.


    The rain was picking up again, heavy winds incessantly mming and creaking everything that wasn¡¯t securely held in ce... and each sound was like a sting shotgun to the ears only except they also amp up the fire rate to bloody assault rifle levels.


    ¡°I wish you¡¯d rest,¡± came a quiet softness amidst the chaotic noises. ¡°Go back home, lie down, you did your part.¡±


    I breathe out, struggling again to even find the strength to say the words. ¡°Not until you do yours.¡±


    Was starting to realize that this whole entire ordeal from start to finish was just ny-five percentprise of just wait-and-see intermissions before something new eventually happens.


    Oh, how I wish she could just snap her fingers right now, get it over with, skip the downtime, and make everything fine and dandy just like that.


    In fact I¡¯m sure she probably could, and just as easily as that... if it weren¡¯t for just that one thing holding her back.


    Calm, confident, she strutted about back and forth, keeping a constant eye to a re-subdued Jay seemingly groveling at her feet. Despite her sickness, technically bedridden ¨C seriously, I don¡¯t know she manages.


    Which makes the mystery of how exactly she ns on going about this whole process all the more a mystifying process.


    ¡°So how will this all work?¡± I asked when my curiosity couldn¡¯t be contained any longer. ¡°Dad spected... that you might offer yourself as a recement host in Harry¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Did he now?¡± She turned, stopping in ce, her lips smiling affectionately. ¡°Seems your father is still as sharp as he ever was.¡±


    ¡°So he¡¯s right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± She nodded. ¡°Before you arrived, I¡¯ve tried other methods but I¡¯m afraid at this point, there¡¯s just no other feasible way. Offering a stronger, vastly more powerful alternative to a weak, mortal vessel...¡± She shifted her eyes back to the slumped figure beneath her, and blew an amused breath. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like that, hmm, Grieven?¡±


    Grieven found the use of his voice again, to which he immediately misused, emitting a harsh, ear-grating noise intermixing with the others.


    ¡°You think I would want you as an alternative? your body, your powers?!¡± He said furiously. ¡°Keep your fucking offer! I won¡¯t even dare go near that foul thing you call a soul!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you will, you will...¡± She told him. ¡°You¡¯re not whole yet, you might think you are, but you¡¯re not. And once you¡¯re detached from this body, instinctively, you¡¯lltch onto the next most viable host you sense ¨C which of course, will be me. So, want it or no, you won¡¯t be able to resist me.¡±


    He lifted his head up at her, his chin a mixture of gray stubbles and dirt.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just consume you,¡± He snarled and heaved. ¡°Every single bit of you... just like I did to this miserable excuse of a human being.¡±


    All that hostility, rage, every word a cold-blooded threat, and Mom could only chuckle as if he¡¯s told a rather amusing joke.


    ¡°Oh, and wouldn¡¯t that just be mighty convenient for you? To possess all my powers, all of my abilities ¨C nothing would be able to ever stop you if you¡¯re me. But in that same vein,¡± She cocked a wryly gaze at him. ¡°What makes you think that you will be able to? You, a small fragment of a whole?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do it?¡±


    ¡°I think that you¡¯ll try,¡± She said. ¡°I also think that you¡¯ll fail.¡±


    Jay... Grieven slowly sat upright, his gaze leaning in at her close. ¡°I¡¯m more powerful than you think I am. I¡¯m warning you.¡±


    ¡°And I assure you,¡± Mom leaned in even closer at him. ¡°So am I.¡±


    But despite her ims, her non-doubts ¨C inside ¨C a small part of me couldn¡¯t help but think otherwise.


    I nced at her, seeing her there standing tall, standing strong, wondering just how much she was struggling inside to maintain that demeanor....


    ¡°So there are dangers,¡± I spoke out. ¡°Like dad said.¡±


    ¡°Dangers,¡± She muttered back softly, hearing more than just my words, the corner of her lips twitching slightly. ¡°You¡¯re sweet to worry, dear. But the only concern I do have about anything is you. All that agony you must be in... and I can¡¯t make it go away for you. It hurts my heart to see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± She replied. ¡°And so will I.¡±


    Then, quiet again, silence again ¨C just the tumultuous ambiance of thunder and rain, with the asional growl of defiance from off in the corner of my eyes.


    Speaking of eyes, mine were getting harder to keep up. Being exhausted was exhausting, every blink just seemed to make it harder and longer to pry my eyelids open.


    Desperately, I tried to stave off the fatigue, to keep my next blink from being myst ¨C but frankly I didn¡¯t know, I couldn¡¯t tell. When the world gradually turned ck, I didn¡¯t even notice that it did.


    Until it suddenly shed white.


    My eyes instantly flung wide and open, just as thunder followed lightning, rumbling the earth in its wake.


    Yet as the skies dimmed ck once more, somehow my sights, what I saw in front of me ¨C it continue to stay white.


    A murky, swirling white.


    Staring at me, then, slowly, blinking at me.


    I parted my lips. ¡°Adalia?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... awake...¡± The white said, whispering in a familiar distant voice. ¡°You¡¯re... here...¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518: Unorthodox Solution, Part


    ¡°Always the one for surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mom said, more amused than surprised upon seeing the same dark, sullen figure suddenly appearing, kneeling down before me. ¡°Really, I didn¡¯t expect you for another ten... fifteen minutes. You haven¡¯t fed, haven¡¯t slept... mmm well, in any case, I¡¯m happy to know your skills haven¡¯t waned in the slightest.¡±


    And with a weing expression, Mom fully turned around to greet her proper.


    ¡°Wee back, Adalia.¡±


    The figure remained silent, staring at me. It was almost as if she couldn¡¯t hear her ¨C dripping wet, her pale skin partly covered in grime. It also was like staring at a pair of crystal balls ¨C the way her eyes swirled and fogged ¨C always so murky, so empty, and yet, so slowly, they began to shimmer.


    A silvery cascade of hair was spilling onto my clothes, more and more, the frills of her dress, the chill of her breath, with every inch she drew nearer.


    That¡¯s when I found my voice again.


    ¡°Adalia...¡± I winced. ¡°You¡¯re kinda crushing my legs here.¡±


    .....


    And that¡¯s when she seemingly found hers too as well.


    ¡°Crush..ing...¡± She softly repeated, before continuing on with her advancements regardless. ¡°Here... you¡¯re here...¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I affirmed, immediately sensing the edge in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m here, Adalia. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    But apparently, words weren¡¯t exactly enough for her to be content, she had to feel to believe, and so slowly extended her hand, I felt the cold, wet tip of her fingers, the sharp, pointed edge of her nails carefully brushing the side of my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re... okay...¡±


    Then as lightning briefly filtered into the barn, lighting the dark, I saw it again ¨C on her face, so close to mine ¨C that quiver, that shimmer... welling up in her gaze.


    Tears?


    She really was one for surprises, alright...


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t see that every day,¡± I uttered with a smile, lifting a hand off the ground and slowly reaching out toward her. ¡°Amelia¡¯s seriously going to kill me for making her big sister cry.¡±


    ¡°Cry...ing...?¡± She blinked, and immediately something fell from her vacant stare. ¡°I¡¯m... crying...?¡±


    ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never cried before.¡±


    ¡°I... have... I remember I have...¡± Another hard blink and even more began to fall, ¡°I remember... not like this...¡±


    ¡°Not like what?¡± I asked.


    Suddenly, in a flicker, her face breezing past my reaching fingers, she crashed herself into me, burying her head into my chest, the cold of her arms, her skin, somehow so warm, so soothing... tightly in an embrace.


    ¡°This...¡± She whispered nkly. ¡°This... feeling...¡±


    I forced out a breath, fighting against the added pressure. ¡°Hugging?¡±


    ¡°Crushing...¡± her muffled voice quietly answered. ¡°Inside me... pain... so much... pain... seeing you... I want to hold you...¡±


    ¡°Well... then you¡¯re already on the right track,¡± I said, barely even able to wriggle my arms up. ¡°Any tighter, and you¡¯re gonna suffocate me.¡±


    That¡¯s when Adalia pressed herself against me even harder, tighter. Her voice, so much quieter. ¡°I... don¡¯t want... to let go... of you...¡±


    Seeing her, hearing her, I could feel that crushing feeling too.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± I said, wrapping my arms, and holding onto her too.


    Back then, she had a good overhead view of what transpired, perched up there behind the blinds of a bedroom window. Every stumble, she saw it. Every scream of agony, she heard it. Yet unable to do anything about it. What did Sammy say before? Adalia outright refused to let go of me, leave me, and only did so at Mom¡¯s behest.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure exactly how far to the brink I pushed myself back then... but if it¡¯s got the emotionally repressed vampire clinging to me this tightly, and trembling at that... I must have really given her quite the fright, then.


    To try and assuage her restlessness, I made sure she could hear me breathe, and feel as my hands gently yet firmly held her close. All to assure her that I was fine, that I¡¯ll be alright... that I was still alive, and that I wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon.


    So immersed I was in the moment, that for quite a while everything else just sorta escaped me ¨C thus leaning me defenseless as reality pped me hard in the face with the sound of a faint yful chuckle.


    ¡°Oh my, my, my...¡± Mom plopped herself in the corner of my sight, and she couldn¡¯t look more pleased even if she tried. In her head, the chime of wedding bells was probably ringing all around us. ¡°I suppose I won¡¯t be needing my movies anymore.¡±


    Would love nothing more than to pretend we didn¡¯t have a googly-eyed audience internally squealing at the sight of us. In fact, I¡¯d also love nothing more than to slip into the moment ¨C forget everything else. But given current circumstances now, there was something else I wanted even more.


    ¡°Interrupting this almost feels like a crime,¡± Mom said, sighing, simply admiring the scene of us at a distance, like we were a painting hung on the wall. ¡°Regardless... I¡¯m terribly sorry, Adalia, but could you please let go of my son for just a short while?¡±


    Adalia continued to remain despondent to her words. To my knowledge, this was like the first time Adalia was intentionally ignoring her request.


    It¡¯s kinda amusing, almost as if she was cuffed to me and had also thrown away the key. She was acting like a cat, refusing to listen, doing as she wanted... so reluctant to part from my arms.


    So I parted from hers instead. Gently lifting her up and putting her hands in mine.


    ¡°Okay, taking it back for now,¡± I said. ¡°You can hold me all you wantter, alright?¡±


    Her vacant gaze remained a million miles away from the current situation at hand, but with a rousing blink, I knew she heard every single word loud and clear.


    ¡°No... need...¡± She said, gazing back at me with eyes now steady. ¡°Not what... you need...¡±


    Adalia began to shake her head, outright denying my proposal, instead proposing her own.


    ¡°You want to stay... you don¡¯t want to rest... but you need rest... I want you... to rest... so promise me... you will rest...¡± said once, mentioned twice, over and over on repeat she went on, as if she hadn¡¯t stressed it enough times already. ¡°Please rest...¡±


    Heard her loud and clear.


    ¡°I promise...¡± I said, before nudging over to the dark figure in ck looming and cooing at a distance. ¡°Go help her out.¡±


    Finally, for once, Adalia slowly shifted back of her own volition... and Mom¡¯s smarmy smile only grew even smarmier.


    ¡°Charming, aren¡¯t you?¡± She said to me, a look of mischief shing in her crooked stare. ¡°Since when?¡±


    This casualness she had, this aloofness she was exuding. I sure do hope it wasn¡¯t unfounded... because seeing that haggard, haunting image of Harry¡¯s face mere inches behind her wasn¡¯t doing much to offset my unease.


    Walking a few paces forward herself, she met Adalia halfway, facing her with her palm outstretched, and with her usual smile.


    ¡°No trouble finding the ce, I hope?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Adalia replied, slowly dropping something I couldn¡¯t quite see in her hand, before taking a step back once more. ¡°You did not... hide it... very well...¡±


    Mom lightly scoffed at that. ¡°Never said I was the one that hid it, my dear.¡±


    Whatever ¡®it¡¯ was, it was definitely small, and furthermore, if it needed to be hidden at all in the first ce, then clearly it wasn¡¯t something that belonged either.


    My curiosity couldn¡¯t be sated keeping silent, I have to know.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A little foresight,¡± Mom immediately answered, already anticipating that I¡¯d ask. ¡°In case, ever one day, something abnormal would try to disrupt my normal, which in turn, would leave me with no other choice... but to deal with that abnormality myself.¡±


    She says all this maintaining a calm and steady gaze against the harsh coldness of Harry¡¯s, who was still seething in silence.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t worth this,¡± She told him. ¡°Using it for you, it¡¯s really such a waste, but s...¡± This time she briefly flicked her eye to me. ¡°A promise is a promise.¡±


    Slowly, she opened her fists once more, and as I craned my neck as much as it could, all I managed to see was something lightly fluttering in the middle of her palm.


    I blinked, peering a little closer, straining my sight a little harder, and again ¨C it just fluttered.


    I voiced my confusion. ¡°A piece of paper?¡±


    Mom didn¡¯t turn around, but I could hear her faintly chuckling. ¡°A prayer, dear,¡± then she spoke again, this time directed to the zing pair of eyes in front of her. ¡°For you, surely you must be rejoicing, seeing this. You¡¯ll actually have a fighting chance now, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you have that?¡± He asked, more in shock than in rage. ¡°You¡¯re madder than I thought. That or you¡¯re making fun of me. This isn¡¯t going to help you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but on the contrary,¡± She said, squeezing the thin slip of white paper between two fingers. ¡°Just wait and see...¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519: Unorthodox Solution, Part


    It seemed that things were finally going under way. These past moments of downtime of threats, questions, and answers, were quickly being uprooted and reced by the silence of action and progression.


    Jay, Grieven... knew it too, felt it too, right down to his bones. A definitive, decisive end to these long arduous few days just around the corner now. He had the look of someone with all forms of controlpletely stripped from him.


    Which was just... poetic irony, really.


    The stray bit of parchment in Mom¡¯s grasp remained a fluttering, wrinkled curiosity affixed in my sights. Her exnation left much to be desired, and from what I can gather, the only use it seems to have for now was for taunting ¨C as she continued to whirl it around before Griven¡¯s wide, trembling eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯d prefer it, I¡¯d be more than happy to let you do the honors,¡± She said to him, holding the paper out forward like a golden ticket. ¡°You¡¯re still deeply devoted to the Divines, right? Or perhaps one of them at the very least. The one and only time here, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to show that that devotion wasn¡¯t misced after all.¡±


    Harry kept to his simmering silence, opting only to heave and hate. She saw the piercing look in his eyes, and taunted him further with a sort of knowing smile.


    ¡°Ahh, but of course, you don¡¯t love them anymore, do you?¡± She said, slowly dropping the parchment to her side. ¡°And they certainly don¡¯t love you.¡±


    .....


    Suddenly his lips flew open, spewing spit and a scoff from a nasty snarl. ¡°I don¡¯t need them! I never did! I never ¨C !¡±


    ¡°Before you finish that boasting, take a step back, consider your position, think again ¨C are you honestly sure you don¡¯t need them?¡±


    Grieven got quiet again, really quiet, and answered in an uneasy calm. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about me...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± She took a step back, understanding yet still unfazed. ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Meanwhile, all this while, behind the scenes unfolding, Adalia lurked and walked among the shadows ¨C and I could sense magic permeating off with her every step ¨C gradually, I could hear the rain fade, thunder no longer shaking the walls, before in time, the entire barn was plunged into an eerie, stagnant quiet.


    The fabric of her ck gown, it was beginning to stir, her magic, slithering across her body again. Mom held the nk slip of paper out at arm¡¯s length, and that slithering, writhing ckness started gravitating towards it, pooling asrge lump around her waist, and like to live bait ¨C the ckness parted itself wide open like jaws revealed an infinite abyss within and swallowed the parchment whole.


    ¡°Are you really nning on leaving me in the dark,¡± I asked, officially done being with the silent clueless observer. ¡°Or are you at any point going to exin what is happening?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see, I notice the more you ask things, the more you seem to regret ever asking at all,¡± Mom said, turning a single eye towards me. ¡°But, sure, I don¡¯t mind telling you... but first, just tell me, are you really sure you want to regret this question as well?¡±


    I shrugged, throwing those said regrets to the harsh winds of truth. ¡°How bad can it be?¡±


    She nodded, and as proimed, she immediatelyplied. ¡°The process of extracting this cranky little parasite here is going to require an exorbitant amount of focus to aplish, and that in turn, would require me just a little bit more effort on my part... but as you very well know, doing anything shy would very well attract some unwanted attention my way.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not a guarantee that you will,¡± I remind. ¡°It¡¯s only a risk, a chance of it.¡±


    ¡°A chance that I am not willing to ever risk. Even now, I still won¡¯t dare tread that dangerous line,¡± then seeing the look in my eyes, very quickly added. ¡°A conundrum, isn¡¯t it? I refuse to use my power, but yet they¡¯re required in order to help you. How do you suppose we resolve this issue, hm?¡±


    I didn¡¯t need a second to think, just a minute ago, she was practically waving the answer in my face. ¡°That slip of paper, right? You called it a prayer.¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± She nodded in approval. ¡°More specifically It is a small scripture ripped off from one of the sacred tomes of the Seven Divines. It holds immense power in its writing, that of which can only be unleashed through unwavering faith and belief. But only a rare, devoted few can truly wield its true potential... and given the right circumstances, it can rival my own, or may even trump it. This single piece currently in my possession has the potential to subdue my powers, repress it, repress me... altering it intrinsically into something not quite so recognizable, you see? No one will notice me if it is in effect. But only temporarily, that is... but temporary is all we need, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°It can also kill her!¡± shouted Grieven from behind, his foreboding stare meeting mine just over her shoulder. ¡°These are words of power ¨C vessels holding the very essence of the Divines! Given the right circumstances, the right person, the right amount of devotion... it¡¯ll kill her. You¡¯ll risk that? Oh, please risk that! I¡¯ve never seen her this weak, this vulnerable! This is the best chance we have of getting rid of this Demon! Let her use it against herself!¡±


    ¡°I suggest you ignore him, he¡¯s only trying to scare you,¡± Mom said, her gentle expression going slightly stiff. ¡°I¡¯ve already considered every factor, all the risk, if it really is going to kill me ¨C do you honestly believe I¡¯ll let myself die over this? No, of course not, I¡¯m too selfish to be that kind.¡±


    I forced my eyes away from Grieven, and towards hers. ¡°But it¡¯ll hurt you, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ooo, yes, very much,¡± Mom said with a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be an agonizing, debilitating agony while it is in effect, and I won¡¯t lie to you, dear ¨C I am really not looking forward to what¡¯s toe... but I¡¯ll do it, and I¡¯ll do it withoutin... it¡¯s for you, after all. What¡¯s there toin about?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even have that kind of thing, to begin with?¡± I asked her. ¡°If it¡¯s that much of a threat to you, why¡¯d you bring it over to this world?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± She agreed. ¡°Why on earth would I ever willingly bring something like that? A threat? A risk? It doesn¡¯t sound like me at all, does it?¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t know what sounded like her anymore anyway. After everything... her entire personality was just a big pile of smoke and mirrors. That being said, however ¨C she was right ¨C that didn¡¯t sound like her at all.


    So who did it sound like?


    That¡¯s when I had a thought ¨C and instantly my eyes flew wide open.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    Mom¡¯s smile slowly begin to form again, to my horror, to my terror.


    ¡°Why, though? Why would he bring something like that here?¡± I asked, breathless, except I already knew the answer in the same instant I realized... asking her, I just wanted a different one, I wanted to be wrong.


    But I wasn¡¯t wrong... and she told me much of the same.


    ¡°So that he can kill me, dear,¡± She said, still with that kind smile. ¡°it¡¯s as simple as that,¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520: Unorthodox Solution, Part


    She carried on.


    Like nothing happened. Like nothing was said. Or nothing that was in any way at all noteworthy at the very least.


    Apparently, I¡¯m alone, I guess I¡¯m the odd one out, speechless in my horror, my shock ¨C feeling a sickening, sinking feeling churning in my gut.


    That slip of paper, with those unintelligible scribbles inscribed metaphorically spelling out her demise ¨C and Dad had it all this while.


    I tried picturing it for a moment ¨C that haunting prospect in its most literal sense, and I saw a man holding a tainted knife in a blood-drenched grip, lying at his feet was his wife¡¯s body... the life ebbing out from her eyes in a thickening, deepening pool of dark crimson.


    That nauseating feeling reached a peak and I had to wrap a hard grip around a stable gate just to keep myself steady.


    There were so many things I was right then, but at the very least I wasn¡¯t irrational, not yet anyway. Morally outraged as I was ¨C I could still see the cold calcting logic behind his actions.


    .....


    Someone like Mom... especially if it was someone like her... there¡¯s an urgent need for a safeguard, a deterrence of sorts... it¡¯s the exact same reasoning I used for refusing to let Sera off her leash in the first ce.


    Like father, like son, I guess...


    But there was still just one thing I wasn¡¯t getting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound too upset that he even had that scripture thing in the first ce,¡± I said, quiet enough so that I couldn¡¯t hear my difort out loud. ¡°Were you expecting Dad to have something like that with him?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± She said, as if it really was that obvious. ¡°Why would I ever think that he¡¯d keep with him one of the only means to kill me? I¡¯m his wife. I love him. Unwavering trust ¨C isn¡¯t that the foundation to a strong healthy marriage?¡±


    ¡°So why aren¡¯t you ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡± She nudged her head, raising a brow. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? I know that he loves me, trusts me, but more important than that, I know that he knows me... and he knows exactly what I entail...¡± slowly, almost bashfully, her lips curled into another spontaneous smile, and when she spoke again, her gaze didn¡¯t meet mine. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, honey?¡±


    From one end of the barn to the other, my eyes hastily whirled, and there beneath the parted barn doors, arge, lumbering silhouette shuffled forward drenched in darkness.


    Dad. Smelling like a mixture of lingering smoke and rainwater.


    ¡°Oh, would you look at that,¡± Grieven jeered from afar, his disdain somehow reaching an even higher peak. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the supposed Hero of Kronocia! Round of apuse... you did a very good job! Our savior! Our champion! TRAITOR!¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± His voice dangerously boomed in the darkness. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to talk to you. So I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± Grieven demand, eyes wide and bloodshot. ¡°From guilt? From unrest? Can¡¯t bear seeing one of the lives you¡¯ve failed to protect?! Yeah, you¡¯d rather just run away, right?! Far, far away from your responsibilities! Do you really think you can keep running forever?!¡±


    ¡°From who? From what?¡± Dad calmly asked back. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to run from for me. But if you keep talking then I¡¯ll make sure there¡¯s something to run from for you.¡±


    It was the first time I¡¯ve ever heard him threaten someone, and quite brazenly at that. Surprisingly enough, Grievenplied with his orders. Out of fear, out of anything ¨C I don¡¯t know... but immediately soon after, he went back to his withdrawn sulking self.


    And yet again, I find myself as the only one here caughtpletely blindsided by his appearance. And just as suddenly, I noticed Adalia was standing close by my side ¨C her vacant eyes peering at him with only the slightest of interest. It was like she knew he wasing.


    In fact, with all the idling around Mom was doing even after getting that piece of parchment, it seemed as if she was still waiting for something... or for someone.


    And now seeing that delighted expression on her face... I suppose that someone has finally arrived.


    Was that the n?


    What is the n?


    Dad stopped his march once he was within meters of the foreboding figure in ck, passing me as he did, ncing only once, before his every stoic piercing blue eyes began to reflect back in the darkness in hers.


    ¡°The scripture,¡± He muttered, pointing a loose finger at her. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to find that.¡±


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t supposed to have it,¡± She responded back dryly. ¡°But since you did have it, and since I did manage to find it, we might as well make good use of it, right?¡±


    Somehow he knew. He took one look at her, and immediately he just knew. How was that possible? Hell, only God knows at this point. Conveniently enough, we have the closest equivalent to one right here... only neither of them was telling.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± He asked, seemingly unfazed at the notion of his greatest secret being exposed.


    ¡°From the very first ¡®I do¡¯ we pledged to each other,¡± She said in a yful, endearing tone. ¡°Ever the romantic you are, hm? Put a ring in one hand, and hide a knife in the other. Scandalous.¡±


    No guilt, no remorse, he simply raised his hand out at her. ¡°Give it back. It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re the furthest thing away from divinity. You can¡¯t even use it.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± She tilted her gaze. ¡°But you can.¡±


    And like puzzle pieces locking and fitting well into ce, I finally understood her whole grand master n. It was like a convoluted migraine-inducing math equation.


    Her powers to extract the soul, Adalia to hide her presence, the scripture to dilute her magic even more, and the final piece ¨C the very Champion of the Divines himself to recite said scripture and to finally get the ball rolling.


    It¡¯s brilliant, genuinely clever... but just one problem...


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to make Dad use it on you?¡± I asked, reminding everyone of my presence again, with a loud wheezy gasp. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget what he originally intended to use that for, did you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing personal about it, the way I see it, this is the only way to mitigate the risk of doing this,¡± Mom casually exined. ¡°And I¡¯m very sure that your father will be very, very gentle with me... right, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± He stretched his palm out even more. ¡°Do it without the scripture. Matriarch illusions are powerful. You¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°But not infallible, as you very well know,¡± She threw him a soft stare. ¡°Please, dear, it¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯ll hurt,¡± He refuted, taking a step closer towards her. ¡°And you¡¯re hurting enough already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hush now, you, you¡¯re going to make me blush,¡± with a small giggle, the hems of dress began lightly skirting across the ground as she pranced on over, and tugged his outstretched hand closer to her. ¡°Augh, ooo, that stench... smoking again? Not in the house, I hope?¡±


    This time, for this, he was apologetic. Sounding a grunt and tilting his head, prompting Mom to burst out in another affectionate chuckle.


    ¡°My most cardinal rule ¨C broken. Oh well, guess you and the couch will be best of friends for tonight.¡±


    Dad remained his usual stoic and yet in spite of that, hepiled to every one of her silent requests. She held his hand, and he held back. She pulled him, and he budged. And just for a second, I saw them, and I was taken back to a time when all I could see was a loving husband and wife in each other¡¯s arms... and not this giant haystack of deceit and lies.


    All that being said, there was still absolutely no denying it ¨C they both loved each other deeply. And very much at that.


    ¡°Do you really believe this is necessary?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh,e now,¡± Mom said, stroking the faint stubbles forming on his cheeks. ¡°You know, I wouldn¡¯t use it if I didn¡¯t think it was, right?¡±


    ¡°And you know once recited, the scripture can no longer be spoken ¨C it¡¯ll just be scrap. I won¡¯t be able to use it again.¡±


    ¡°And why on earth would you ever feel the need to use it again?¡±


    He just stared at her. ¡°I know you, Lilith.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that you do, indeed, Michael...¡± She responded back to him, staring right back. ¡°And you trust me, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521: The Call Of The Divines


    Dad has always been the ¡®ask your mother¡¯ type of father.


    Any time there are any big decisions to consider, confusing dilemmas to solve ¨C mother knows best.


    And so when any rare time the final word would somehow fall onto his broad shoulders, he¡¯d always freeze, always fall silent.


    Before, I was always under the impression he just couldn¡¯t be bothered with the big choices.


    But now knowing him better, knowing him really... the life he lived... he rarely ever decides because he never ever had to decide... his whole life he¡¯s lived preemptively.


    Dad searched around the barn for some guidance ¨C and was met with only silent eyes gazing right back at him awaiting his answer.


    Mine, especially.


    .....


    To put it bluntly, I busted my ass for this opportunity to have Mom get off hers and so to realize that it wasn¡¯t her that held the final say but that it was Dad all along, had me in bated breath and stare right here.


    He¡¯s made it plenty clear plenty of time of his sentiments on the matter. He didn¡¯t agree, he never agreed, always had been against me, but won¡¯t do anything to aid or impede me.


    And now, though inadvertently, I was essentially asking him to deliberately inflict an unfathomable agony to his darling wife all to aplish something he wanted nothing to do with.


    He¡¯s never been upset with me before this. I wouldn¡¯t me him if he was now ¨C ¡¯cause, honestly, put me in his shoes... I¡¯d probably be telling myself no.


    ¡°Come now, Mikey...¡± Mom reached up, and with a finger, nudged his gaze back towards her. ¡°Our son¡¯s counting us... let¡¯s show him that we aren¡¯t all bad, hm?¡±


    Once again, he threw his stare back at me, and this time, it stuck for a long quiet while... then, with a sigh, he closed his eyes.


    ¡°To Frederika, of your endless grace, of your eternal divinity, I pledge to you my throes.¡±


    Suddenly, a flicker in the dark ¨C a glow of gold emerging forth from the ckness, her ckness.


    Mom stumbled back a few paces, surprise and a smile both showing on her face.


    ¡°My, my, my... ooo,¡± She took a moment to breathe, clutching the rays of blinding, spreading gold emanating from her chest. ¡°You know, a little warning would have been nice first...¡±


    ¡°To Yu, of our wickedness you solely bear. Once more, strip me of this evil, and tarnish the purity of your soul.¡± Dad paused, his nk expression tightening, before continuing on in a well-rehearsed tone. ¡°To Wilfrey, our first, ourst, our aid, our salvation, offer your guidance now and bring forth your saving light.¡±


    A brighter glow began to surface, burning away at her darkness, her skin. Mom kept herself steady, her head holding high, but I could visibly see the strain she was trying to suppress...


    All this while, Grieven could see it too, reveling in the sight with wide, delighted eyes and baring a madden deranged smile.


    ¡°Does it hurt? Please tell me if it hurts you. I want to know that it does!¡± He mocked, cackling ¡°Terestra the Vile on her knees atst! I can¡¯t wait to see that!¡±


    ¡°Then... I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to disappoint,¡± She responded back, hunching, but standing. ¡°I¡¯ve been... through worse before...¡±


    Not even a second after saying that, she broke into a spontaneous coughing fit. One she tried in vain to hold back only for it to resound louder in echoes.


    Grieven¡¯s smile formed wider. ¡°Not like this...¡±


    ¡°Vnia, Vestra, yourbined strength unparalleled,¡± Dad deafened himself, blinded himself to Mom¡¯s continuing suffering, drowning her gasps and coughs with his voice without so much as a stutter. ¡°A worthy battle awaits your might. Come forth, wage war upon my foe, vanquish ¨C eliminate!¡±


    Her entire body waspletely consumed in the same dazzling light, it was as if it was scorching her whole. At this point, she dropped all pretense. The pain had just as well consumed her usual demeanor.


    Right now, she was truly in pain.


    ¡°An, of your chaos we thrive, in your order we prosper. Grant me your bnce, your judgment, and allow stringent fate to fall upon your behest!¡±


    Mom was clutching at herself forfort, for relief ¨C and I just couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    I didn¡¯t think it, I didn¡¯t even consider it, but my body just began to move on its own. I knew there was nothing I could do to help, but I just felt like... I needed to be there.


    But I only made it a single step forward before I was halted. A cold surged up from my palm, as did the slight prick of a jagged edge.


    Adalia was slowly shaking her head the moment I turned around, speaking out in a little more than a whisper.


    ¡°Interfere...¡± She said, ¡°We will have... to start again...¡±


    ¡°The might of six against one!¡± Grieven continued to jeer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Terestra? Already too much? Bear in mind, there is still one more to go!¡±


    I tried to ignore him, stamp his words out my mind, and focus only on Adalia.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯m not, I just...¡± I replied, and from behind me, an excruciating whimper reached my ears, and I had to hold tighter onto her hand to force myself still. ¡°This wasn¡¯t how I thought things would go.¡±


    ¡°Terestra... didn¡¯t want you... here... didn¡¯t want you... to see...¡± She blinked her soft misty eyes. ¡°And so... did I...¡±


    How considerate of them, but...


    ¡°I have to be here, Adalia.¡±


    ¡®I know...¡± She said, nodding once. ¡°So stay...¡± her hand drew away from mine. ¡°Just... watch...¡±


    Watch...


    Was this how it feels, them? How it felt like for the rest of them to watch me push myself to the edge? Only able to standby and watch knowing that that¡¯s the best thing you can do.


    Honestly, I think I would rather be on the opposite side of the two positions. Watching was unbearable...


    ¡°To Riastra, oh our first great travesty and our first great miracle,¡± Dad¡¯s voice red aloud. ¡°Hear your sisters, hear your brothers! Hear me! Awake from your slumber and answer!¡±


    That was it. I counted them. Seven names called. Seven Divines beckoned. Whatever this prayer was, it was over, right? It¡¯s done. The pain should subside, so why...


    ¡°The seal of the Divines,¡± Grieven muttered, his smile fading. ¡°It¡¯s unleashed, it should be taking effect, so why... why isn¡¯t it binding to you?¡±


    Mom briefly keeled over, staggering forward ¨C her every movement obscured by the radiant light.


    ¡°Of course... not... not yet...¡± She said, focusing her breath. ¡°The prayer... isn¡¯t over just yet... you see...¡±


    The confusion on his glowing face mirrored mine. Then, suddenly, off to the side, a louder recital promptly continued on.


    ¡°Finally, to thest, to the begotten, to Terestra!¡± Dad shouted, meeting her gaze wide and tense. ¡°I ask of your wicked mercy, of your loving pity, grant my request and damn my soul to your kind cruelty.¡±


    For the first time, Grieven hadpletely lost the anger in his eyes ¨C there was just shock, a brimming emptiness. Without breath, without thought, all he could do was stare.


    And Mom looked on at him with an all-knowing smile.


    ¡°Sure can do, dear,¡± She said, returning to her mocking tone. ¡°Request granted.¡±

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522: The Missing Piece


    The light enveloped her.


    The glow bound her.


    From within, the surface of her skin beaming, ring gold. A ceaseless beacon coursing through her veins ¨C purging, eradicating... bing...


    I could feel it, from afar, from a distance... I didn¡¯t even have to try.


    In my bones, in my very soul, the sensation emanating from around her ¨C it was like nothing else I¡¯ve felt before. I don¡¯t know what I felt. There was no word, no feeling that could evene close to describing it.


    Everything in my head receded, vanished ¨C just gone. I didn¡¯t know what I thought, what to think. I¡¯m nk, it was all nk.


    I just saw, sensed, felt ¨C power. Raw, limitless power.


    .....


    Captivating.


    Terrifying.


    Consuming.


    I¡¯m ebbing, I¡¯m joining, I¡¯m giving, I¡¯m offering... I...


    I think I¡¯m dying.


    Something blinked. My eyes? The light? It blinked.


    The light suddenly dimmed, the glow had waned... coursing, streaming gold weaving and mixing with the pitch ckness.


    Her ckness.


    I couldn¡¯t see well, everything was watery, blurry. I blinked, and tears fell.


    Something, someone beside me was holding me, which was good ¨C because my legs suddenly didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It... will... go away...¡± reassured a soft, distant, nearby echo. ¡°Breathe... please... you¡¯re not... breathing... focusing...¡±


    White spontaneously sprung into view. It looked clouded, it looked distant... it looked worried.


    ¡°Breathe...!¡±


    I gasped, and immediately everything came rushing back, all thoughts, all senses, all words ¨C expelling out of me in a crude mixture of drool and strangled breath.


    ¡°Ada..lia...¡± I coughed out, keeling over from the effort, barely falling an inch before she caught me once more. ¡°What just...?¡±


    ¡°The scripture... prayer... more powerful... than... anticipated... affected you... too... only you...¡± Adalia quickly summarized. ¡°But Terestra has... contained it... inside her... now... she... did it...¡±


    I say another word and I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll slip, fall, and I won¡¯t be able to get up again... at least not for a long time.


    So I blinked out the tears, and forced myself silent ¨C watching everything unfold and hoping it¡¯ll somehow answer my every question.


    The most puzzling of which, I was still beholding ¨C that blinding figure standing at a distance, d in a swirl of ck and gold, like fluids, like tendrils, streaking across her body...


    They look like rope, the golden rays of light, binding, biting into her skin, yet at the same time, it almost seemed to magnify the very sight of her. Her binds gave her a radiance, an unfathomable, indescribable presence. It was mesmerizing, intimidating...


    Divine.


    Slowly, the radiant silhouette lifted her head, and then there beyond the deepyers of divinity, the mysticality, I saw Mom¡¯s usual smile peeking through it all.


    ¡°You see?¡± She cheerily chimed, expelling out a haughty snort. ¡°Easy as pie ¨C what did I tell you?¡±


    Dad¡¯s indifference remained indifferent. Blinking unfazed, his only emotion an impassive sigh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do more than you have to, Lilith,¡± He said, taking a step out of her ethereal ring of light. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to push yourself... the strain...¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being patronizingly sweet, sweetie,¡± His concerns, she casually brushed aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll only need a moment here. Then afterward, maybe a nice rxing bath is in due need for ¨C ¡±


    ¡°No, bullshit! This is bullshit ¨C BULLSHIT!¡± On the other end of the golden ring, Grieven¡¯s eyes shone with confusion, disbelief, and anger ovepping in a sea of vtile emotions. ¡°I refuse to believe it! It can¡¯t be true, it can¡¯t be ¨C IT CAN¡¯T! YOU! ONE OF THE DIVINES?! AN EIGHT?! THERE¡¯S NO SUCH A THING! YOU SHOULDN¡¯T EXIST! YOU DON¡¯T EXIST! I KNOW YOU DON¡¯T!¡±


    ¡°And just what do you know exactly, Grieven?¡± She nted a foot forward, and it almost felt as if instead of her moving, everything else just shifted closer. ¡°From what you¡¯re told, from what you¡¯ve learned... do you really believe that¡¯s the extent of it? That there couldn¡¯t possibly be any more that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No, shut up ¨C shut up! You¡¯re just a blight, a monster, a demon! That¡¯s what you¡¯re known as. That¡¯s all you are! Nothing more!¡±


    ¡°Then speaking of nothing ¨C just where do you think my powers stem from, Grieven? Unparalleled, unmatched. ¡± She asked, chuckling as she did. ¡°Nothing?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, I know this can¡¯t be! It can¡¯t!¡± He screeched, sounding his desperation and rage as he violently iled and struggled in ce. ¡°Frederika, Yu, Wilfrey, Vnia, Vestra, An, Riastra ¨C Seven! There¡¯s only and always seven!¡±


    ¡°Always?¡± Mom repeated. ¡°That so now?¡±


    ¡°Yes! it is! It is! The Seven that forged all creation. The Seven, that, that...¡± Grieven was seriously unraveling at the seams, clinging frantically to his beliefs, and also very quickly slipping. ¡°The Light, the Absolver, the Guide, the Lover, the Sinner, the Arbiter, and the Giver... Their Remembrance! Their Will! Our mountains, our trees, our skies, and our stars ¨C they are everything! everywhere! And You! You have no ce! You don¡¯t belong! If not ¨C what are you?! Just what do you offer to the realm?! just what do you represent?!¡±


    Whimsically, mockingly, derisively. All this while, she always answered him in one of three ways.


    But this time, only this time, she responded to his question properly, rying the only words to him that she spoke with such earnestness, and as always, with a smile, entuated further by the shining divine luster. ¡°The End.¡±


    Bizarrely enough, and as much as I revile to admit it, I could actually empathize with Grieven¡¯s incredulity, his shock. I barely could wrap my head around it too. I don¡¯t know much, but from what little I do know... this wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to be.


    Seven. In Ria¡¯s endless memories. In Irene¡¯s many expositions. In Ash¡¯s replicated world of Asteria. This belief had always held true ¨C the Seven Divines of the Realm and the lone Demoness that went against them.


    His disbelief represented an entire world¡¯s shattered truth... which makes Adalia¡¯s continued detachment from the moment all the more mystifying to me.


    ¡°Did you know all along?¡± I whispered, finding my strength again. ¡°That my mother was a missing piece to your world¡¯s pantheon?¡±


    ¡°She... never mentioned... to anyone...¡± Adalia said, staring forward with only the mildest of interest. ¡°But I ... always suspected... anyway...¡±


    I nced at her. ¡°Suspected why?¡±


    ¡°Alitro... Elvanos...¡± She replied, slowly ncing right back. ¡°After... Cleansing...¡±


    Past that, Adalia didn¡¯t say anymore... not that she even needed to. I could connect the dots myself, bring myself to that same ring suspicion that she herself had arrived at, and asking that long-forgotten question from months before once more.


    What exactly had been cleansed?


    After listening and after seeing all that I had so far... I think I might have a clue what it could have been ¨C or who for that matter...


    ¡°No, no... this can¡¯t... the Divines words are... no...¡± Grieven ran out of breath, of strength. His head slumping below his sagging shoulders. With trembling fists, he slowly shifted his smoldering re to her partner in crime. ¡°And you knew this? All this time, you knew. You never mention, never told? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be our Hero? our Savior? The Divines chose you! They chose you to save us! And what did you do?! WHAT DID YOU DO?!¡±


    ¡°I chose different,¡± Dad simply said, and never being one for conversation, promptly turned away from the scene, shuffling back to the entrance, to the pouring rain, stopping only once briefly to say. ¡°I¡¯ll go ready the bath. Don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    I caught his eye as he walked on by, and with silence alone, I tried to convey my gratitude... but with all the pain I was in, I think my thank you went a little skewered.


    He turned away, walked out into the night... and I like to think that he didn¡¯t regret his choice here, doing this... I really hope he doesn¡¯t.


    The moment his footsteps were drowned out by the droning downpour ¨C the atmosphere swiftly took a sharp plunge downwards. The barn doors suddenly swung close on their own, the rattle of locks bolting shut, and every dirt, every stray bit of hay, the tray and cutlery sprawled on the ground had suddenly been slinked into the darkness on either side ¨C clearing the way and making space ¨C the gold and ck writhing and squirming all this while.


    Mom shuffled forward, and the straining rope tied to his ankle was severed the moment her foot touched the ground. She took another step ¨C and hopelessly Grieven was lifted inches off the ground before her, his legs stagnant, his arms without chance to struggle, but in his eyes showed fear, rage.


    Below him, a circle began to be etched into the dirt, teeming with inscriptions, brimming with various colors ¨C it sorta reminded me of the circle Amanda drew to summon Sera, only here it was more intricate, and with a deep ethereal glow to every drawn line, more authentic feeling too.


    ¡°Well, then, Grieven, it has truly been a pleasure,¡± She said, looking up at him with a parting smile. ¡°But now it¡¯s about time to give that body back, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡± He shouted back. ¡°Not without a fight! You think I¡¯m gonna go just like that?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    ¡°You still have to force me out! In your state? Sealed, bound, sick? You really believe ¨C ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this,¡± Mom interjected, sighing with a hint of exasperation. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m more powerful than you think.¡±


    ¡°And like I told you, so am I!¡± He refuted back, his lips twisted in a deranged smile. ¡°You deliberately weakened yourself! In your state, I¡¯ll feast upon your soul easily! You¡¯re just giving yourself up to me. I ask you ¨C will you really risk that?¡±


    I knew he was just spouting nonsense ¨C his rambles just a desperate attempt to save himself. But still a part of me, a small part... couldn¡¯t help but let paranoia ramble on as well, asking that stupid, infuriating question.


    What if?


    Still in the air, like a puppet, he was aligned to his side, and gracefully brought down to the middle of the bright glowing circle. Unable to move, unable to fight, forced only to watch as she crept closer forward before bending down over him ¨C giving him her answer almost definitively.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just have to see then, won¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523: Halfway End


    Cries of a desperate struggle pierced through the deathly quiet.


    In the darkness, the stillness that Adalia had conjured, Grieven¡¯s hoarse gargling yells trapped in this invisible silent bubble, never fading, his echoes melding with his continued screams, amplifying it to an unbearable degree.


    It really was a harrowing sound.


    But strangely enough, with those glimmering rays, various coloured hues of prismatic glows flickering and transitioning, like a molten rainbow slowly rippling across the earth, I could almost see a glimmer of beauty faintly illuminating through the whole process.


    Almost...


    Mom, on bent knees, had her back facing directly towards Adalia and I, and from this angle, I felt like an out-of-body observer... seeing her there, felt like seeing my own self there.


    My silhouette shaded in that enclosed incandescence, my hands outstretched, my magic being expended.


    .....


    Me... not really...


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your strength yelling,¡± Mom said, her soft voice somehow able to tower over his deafening shouts. ¡°You¡¯ll be silent soon enough. Be efficient, use that intensity, use your words, after all... this is thest time you¡¯ll ever be able to.¡±


    But Grieven wasn¡¯t listening, or rather, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to hear her at all. Whatever it is she was doing, it was hurting... and it was hurting him a lot.


    It was starting to get concerning...


    ¡°Will he be alright?¡± I said, or at least I think I said, staggering a single step forward, hearing nothing but his agony in echoes. ¡°Harry?¡±


    ¡°You mean unharm, unaffected?¡± Mom heard me, replying shortly. ¡°Then no.¡±


    ¡°I meant alive...¡±


    The coloured lights suddenly blended into one, shing only crimson. Deep bleeding crimson. Consuming her entire outline in a harsh foreboding red, and Grieven¡¯s shouts had soared to a higher peak.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Mom took a moment to reply. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    Hope alone was all I could hope for at this point. I couldn¡¯t do anything now. No words I could offer, no actions I could contribute to vastly change the oue. My only role now was to be the silent bystander, relegated to only stand and behold as someone else did what I couldn¡¯t.


    I took another step, closely supervised by Adalia, angling over for a clearer view, and the moment I could discern even the slightest glimpse, I had to try my hardest to suppress my own horror back.


    Her arms weren¡¯t arms any longer... those warm hands that used to hold me,fort me were no longer there, and taking its ce instead were long, ck tendril-like appendages devoid of anything resembling human, resembling her ¨C and it was burrowing, skewering... deeper and deeper embedding into Grieven¡¯s chest.


    It left no mark, no wound, it didn¡¯t even look like it hurt... and yet the spit and foam frothing from Harry¡¯s lips, the tears streaking down from his bulging eyes... to tamper with the soul is an unimaginable pain, Dad said... seeing him, I dearly I wouldn¡¯t have to imagine it anytime soon.


    ¡°Last chance, Grieven,¡± Mom said to him again. ¡°For decades, your anger for me has festered. I¡¯m right here... so go on, just say what you want to say... I¡¯ll be sure to listen.¡±


    From screams, from yells, Grieven¡¯s voice gradually grew feebler, into faltering wheezes, into strangled gasps. Looking at him now, he was unrecognizable.


    I couldn¡¯t see Grieven, I couldn¡¯t Jay... all I could see was a frail old man lying in the dirt... his wrinkled, strained expression sorely yearning for an end to his suffering.


    Mom¡¯s ¡®arms¡¯ twisted in ce, forcing him to lurch in a breath. He looked at her then, and he stared... just stared... empty of all emotions, not even a sliver of rage to be seen any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bring it back, Terestra...¡± He slowly uttered, each syble an excruciating eternity after the other. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve stolen... destroyed... I¡¯ll bring it back.¡±


    These were his final words, and he wasn¡¯t using them as a chance to curse her for thest time. No threats, no ultimatums, like every other time before. Just a promation, a single statement, a...


    ¡°Promise... I promise I¡¯ll take it all back...¡± He blinked, and his stare somehow found its way towards mine. ¡°Every... thing...¡±


    Even in hisst few seconds, he could still think of her. If nothing else, as much as he was ruthless, as much as he was despicable... he really did love her.


    The ring of red began to glow dim, and Mom, heeding every word, offered to his zed eyes, her usual warm smile.


    ¡°Understood,¡± She said to him. ¡°Goodbye, Grieven.¡±


    And then, quickly ¨C darkness shrouded the vicinity. The ring suddenly snuff of its gleaming colors. The only source of light being the feeble glow of gold branching all Mom¡¯s inky ck.


    There was quiet again... the barn, the bubble no longer beingpounded by incessant screams.


    I knew what that meant ¨C I¡¯ve seen this before, done this before, in my own makeshift circle almost a lifetime ago. The process was a resounding sess.


    She¡¯s done it.


    All signs seemed to point to an end to this nightmare, a ray of light at the end of this very long, dark tunnel, and yet ¨C her arms were still embedded deep into Harry¡¯s unstirring chest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, edging an inch closer, stepping half a foot into the dark circle. ¡°It¡¯s over right?¡±


    She nced up at me, still with that cheery smile ¨C that¡¯s when I noticed just how deathly pale and gaunt herplexion had be.


    Almost like a corpse. I wasn¡¯t sure what caused it exactly ¨C her sickness, the prayer, the process, or all threebined ¨C either way... it was taking a heavy toll on her.


    ¡°Afraid not, dear,¡± She shook her head, maintaining her casual air. ¡°I¡¯ve only just severed Grieven¡¯s parasite from Harry¡¯s soul. Nowes the most exciting part of the procedure...¡± She briefly trailed away, veering her sights back towards him, letting out a small weary breath. ¡°To see whether or not I take him, or he takes me instead.¡±


    I eyed her some more, feeling growing concerns rise like bile up my throat, ¡°You said you¡¯ll consume his fragment.¡±


    ¡°And I still have every intention to,¡± She replied. ¡°But he did sound pretty confident that I wouldn¡¯t be able to. And to disy confidence like that despite fully knowing who I am, well...¡± She shed me a whimsical look. ¡°It¡¯s curious, no?¡±


    Sadly, I didn¡¯t share her sentiment. ¡°Can¡¯t you just leave it severed? Do you really have to consume it?¡±


    ¡°I leave it like that, and poor Harry will have to deal with sharing space all over again. Bad idea. No, this is the only way to rid us of this parasite for ¨C ¡±


    She trailed away again ¨C except this time unwillingly.


    She couldn¡¯t hide it, she didn¡¯t have the chance to, and a surprise surge of pain betrayed her calm and steady demeanor, and just for a brief second, I could finally see how she truly looked beneath her sturdy mask.


    And it genuinely scared me more than anything to have seen what I saw... to see her constant smile momentarily disappear...


    ¡°Ow...¡± She muttered, trying to bury the moment with amusement. ¡°Mmm... that wasn¡¯t very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine!¡± She continued shurgging it away. ¡°Just wasn¡¯t paying attention, is all. Paid the price.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure your ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. Now hush ¨C I need quiet now,¡± She shushed me, throwing out a quick look offort. ¡°I promise you, didn¡¯t I? Whatever happens, I¡¯ll see this through to the end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before...¡± I pointed out. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t risk yourself.¡±


    ¡°Did I now?¡± She cocked her head, feebly chuckling. ¡°Well, maybe perhaps you¡¯re selflessness is beginning to rub off on me.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s my fault now?¡±


    ¡°What can I say?¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a bad influence.¡±


    In my head, I tried assuring myself over and over again too. That she was strong, that this was nothing, that despite everything ¨C she will prevail.


    And yet all the same ¨C with sickness ravaging her body, and with seven other godly entities¡¯ might working against and stunting hers.


    She may be all-powerful, and she may pull through just fine, after all. But as she said herself not long ago...


    She¡¯s been wrong before.


    Adalia seemed to sense something, and immediately, despite me not moving an inch ¨C wrapped her hand around my wrist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± was all she whispered when I looked back at her, holding on even tighter.


    I¡¯m telling you, this girl¡¯s senses are something else.


    ¡°Adalia, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said, gently trying to wriggle free. ¡°You can let go.¡±


    ¡°No... no... I won¡¯t...¡± She said, fervently shaking her head. ¡°You promised... remem...ber? You promise you will... rest...¡±


    Right, I did promise her, didn¡¯t I? Back then, with a smile and a nod, having every intention of upholding that promise to the letter.


    But, being faced with this now... knowing what might happen if I did... I just... it¡¯s just...


    Sammy was right.


    I do really suck at promises.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524: A Clueless Try


    Just what the hell am I thinking right now?


    What am I doing? What was I about to do here?


    It¡¯s something stupid, surely something stupid... I¡¯m always doing stupid things, risky things... try as I might, I just can never help myself.


    Sluggish, inert, and literally steps away from total exhaustion... and yet there I was, still trying to take another step forward.


    Seriously, I ask any doctor around and I¡¯m guaranteed to get a diagnosis for a chronic aversion to self-preservation or something... like, I just can¡¯t seem to want to keep myself from wanting to keep risking myself.


    And the more that urge continued to rise within me, the tighter Adalia seemed to cling to me.


    She had pretty much encased my entire arm around hers, coiled up in a stiff upromising embrace. I could feel the cold of her skin pressing against me... her petite and slender frame so supple, so soft... and so deceptively gentle, pulling me back with a strength to almost rival Ash¡¯s.


    .....


    Bare strength alone obviously wouldn¡¯t wriggle me free from her hold, so instead, I tried to grease up her grip with words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to push myself to that extent again, Adalia,¡± I told her. ¡°I just want to see if I can help somehow.¡±


    Instead, she only mped down on me even harder. ¡°Liar...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried, alright? I don¡¯t know much, I don¡¯t know what I don¡¯t know, but look at her, really look at her. She might not ¨C ¡±


    ¡°She will...!¡± sounded a sudden stubbornness echoing with her voice. ¡°She will... I promise she will... so please... just stay... here... stay with me... here...¡±


    Looking at her now, hearing her now, somehow, Adalia just felt so... small to me, so vulnerable. I don¡¯t know why it struck me as so profound all of a sudden but it just did.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Adalia,¡± Mom said, quietly intruding in on us. ¡°This is my son you¡¯re trying to hold back here, you know? Though I¡¯m sure he appreciates your adorable attempts... you¡¯ve already lost the moment you tried.¡±


    Adalia made a faint sound ¨C and if reluctance and doubt had a noise of their own, it¡¯d probably be that.


    ¡°I... don¡¯t want him... to die...¡±


    ¡°And believe me, neither do I,¡± Mom replied, throwing a quick sympathetic smile. ¡°But you know, there¡¯s a big difference between not letting him die and not letting him try.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, Adalia, it¡¯ll be alright,¡± She nudged her head forward. ¡°Let him try.¡±


    Adalia made that sound again, and every time it just dug a deeper sense of guilt inside me, drilling an aching hole in my heart, made even more excruciating by the look she gave me with her eyes... almost pleading, begging... her usual distant vacant stare now no longer.


    But in spite of it all, slowly, the cold of her body gradually began to fade. Her embrace crumbling, her arms falling back to her sides, and all I could feel was the after-sensations of her touch still lingering, tingling all over me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried for me, I¡¯m grateful you are,¡± I said to her immediately, already on the offense to assure and wanting nothing more but to take that look off her face. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll be careful, I¡¯ll be just fine. I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Promise...¡± She repeated, and already I was regretting my poor choice of words. ¡°Okay...¡±


    Then for the third time in the row, she made that same quiet sound behind sealed narrowed lips, before wordlessly drawing herself back into the shadows, a silent bystander once again... only there, and nothing else


    I knew I could wallow in all the guilt and shame I¡¯ve umted some other time, so for the time being I set them all aside, and shambled my way to the center of the circle, guided by the dim glow of gold streaking across Mom¡¯s skin like tangled, binding vines.


    She watched as I made my way towards her, and once I hunkered myself down right across from her, greeted me with a weing smile.


    ¡°Nice of you to join me, dear.¡±


    ¡°Happy to be here,¡± I replied, eager to get started on... well, something.


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s kind of strange,¡± She said with slightly hazy eyes giving a crooked stare. ¡°After seeing and hearing everything that you have... I¡¯m honestly surprised I haven¡¯t been bombarded with questions just yet. You¡¯re not curious?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just not stupid. You need your focus, so focus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already plenty focused enough,¡± She dropped her gaze, peering down at Harry¡¯s unconscious face. ¡°All it is now is just a matter of time and patience.¡±


    I trailed her eyes, setting my sights on her malformed, distorted arms still embedded deep into Harry¡¯s chest... seeing that I could feel restlessness in my own arms and hands that wouldn¡¯t quite settle.


    ¡°So help... help... how can I help?¡±


    Mom slowly lifted her head, looking back up at me, and I watched in disbelief as she did her best to try and stifle augh.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± She asked me back, passing off a cough as a breathy chuckle. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one begging to try?¡±


    I gave a feeble shrug. ¡°Never said I¡¯d know how.¡±


    ¡°And what makes you think that I would know?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re you, aren¡¯t you?¡± I said, iling helpless hands at her. ¡°Things like these, there¡¯s no one who should know more than you do, right? I thought you¡¯d have an idea of what I could do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint,¡± She said, lingering with her cheery smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, seriously,¡± She said. ¡°This was the entire n, and this is thest step to it. There is nothing more to do except this, nothing to add, nothing to change.¡±


    For a moment, I saw her wince in pain, but when I looked again, her difort had seemingly disappeared.


    ¡°And how are you... how is that going so far?¡± I asked, trying to bury my ever growing worries. ¡°How you are... what are your chances?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± Mom frowned. ¡°This parasite had time to cultivate... nearly a full-fledged soul. An hour longer and Harry here would have beenpletely devoured for good, and because of that very same development, consuming it can be... quite a taxing ordeal.¡±


    Taxing, she says...sweating buckets, paler than paper, heaving in for air even more than I was... it looked a lot more than just taxing to me.


    ¡°Perhaps... perhaps your father went a bit too overboard with the prayer... Grieven¡¯s right, he¡¯s surprisingly tough to swallow, for some strange curious reason...¡± She said, her smile faltering at the corners. ¡°Perhaps six out of eight would have sufficed... ahh, to evoke all eight... but then again... perhaps that¡¯s better. Yes, yes eight is right... eight is safer...¡±


    Her back began to bend, hunching, no longer with enough strength to sit upright, and visibly, she was gasping. All pretense gone, all the pain and agony she was in had all arisen to the surface. As did my concerns.


    ¡°Mom, hey...¡± I reached out towards her, fingers trembling, and to my horror, she was deathly cold to the touch. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Faint?¡± Yet despite all that, somehow, her smile remained showing above it all. ¡°Scared you, did I? No worries ¨C this pain? It just means it¡¯s working... Grieven has beguntching himself to my soul.¡±


    She says it like it¡¯s something to be rejoicing about, like it¡¯s good news. Maybe in different circumstances, it would be. But in this case... not really.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you through this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say there¡¯s nothing you can do. I just said I have no idea what you can do ¨C you hear me?¡± She said, her words leaving her so light and feeble. ¡°That¡¯s all I was saying.¡±


    Even still despite everything ¨C she still insists on speaking in yful riddles. God, what¡¯s it going to take for her to take anything serious?


    ¡°So I can try?¡± I asked, grasping at straws at this point. ¡°But I can try?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can try.¡± She nodded. ¡°And whatever it is you wish to try, you better try fast...¡± then she nced at me again, and for once, in that long yet brief second, I saw a flicker of honesty lurking beneath her dark raven eyes. A flicker of worry. ¡°Because I fear I might have actually bitten off more than I can chew here.¡±

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525: Thinking Out Loud


    Dread and panic were flushing back inside me just as soon as I thought I finally managed to trickle thest of it out of my system.


    Now its return, resurging with a vengeance ¨C having to watch her, hear her, as every ounce of her strength and energy was literally being sapped from her skin, and dreading the anticipation of her every breath suddenly being herst.


    Sitting here and racking my brain for ideas was only nking my mind even more ¨C but nevertheless, I have to think, grasp at every loose straw that flutters by ¨C I have to try.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to feel a little woozy now...¡± Mom said, absentmindedly voicing her thoughts out loud. ¡°A little funny...¡±


    She looked up at me, realized the grim implications of her previous remark, and just calmly shook her head after.


    ¡°I¡¯ve felt funny before. Many, many times in fact,¡± She said with a seemingly forced tone offort. ¡°A life like mine... well, you¡¯ll get yourself into all sorts of funny situations. Your father can certainly vouch for me on that.¡±


    I was hardly listening to her anymore. In my head, I was just hearing myself echo over and over again to think, think! Just think of something, anything, please...


    .....


    ¡°And this especially...¡± She mused on, maintaining her ailing smile as best she could. ¡°Deliberately giving myself this splitting headache here in order to save a random man I¡¯ve never even met before, a random man that you¡¯ve only known for a little more than a few hours and that you also deliberately risk yourself for as well... ahh, altruism is pretty amusing at times, don¡¯t you think so? Putting us in all sorts of funny situations.¡±


    There she was still talking, still chuckling, and here I was, listening to her every wheeze after... still trying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s ever mentioned it to you yet, but you know in his youth... your father was also quite the ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± I blinked into focus. ¡°Dad can help,¡± and without a second between words, I snapped my head over to the darkness surrounding us,tching to the little faint outline of gray and white ever-peering from the shadows. ¡°Adalia, can you fetch my father again? Tell him we need him, that she needs him to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need him to do anything actually,¡± Mom spoke over me, her words firmer than mine. As a result, Adalia remained quietly rooted in the shade. ¡°Not like he could anyway.


    We caught each other¡¯s eyes, and she met my rm and confusion with a little sigh.


    ¡°You forget ¨C magic isn¡¯t one big general thing. It has branches, nuances, and we all have our different expertise, different specialties, some more than others... and sadly, his isn¡¯t this,¡± She calmly exined. ¡°You bring him back to see me like this, he might just change his mind. He¡¯ll stop this, and neither you or I will have the strength to convince him otherwise. Are you sure you want that? I don¡¯t mind if you do. You can still change your mind.¡±


    Seeing her trembling expression, the veins surfacing on her skin highlighted in gold... I almost said yes.


    ¡°But you won¡¯t, right? As much as you want to spare your dear mother from the agonizing pain you¡¯ve indirectly afflicted upon her, absolve yourself from the guilt you¡¯re definitely feeling at the moment ¨C no you won¡¯t,¡± She said, matter-of-factly voicing out my thoughts too unnervingly well. ¡°Try again, dear.¡±


    Racing against time has never been my specialty. Every instance we¡¯d get pit against one another, I¡¯d always only win by a hair¡¯s breadth, and I knew that that gap was only going to keep getting smaller and smaller every time we¡¯dp each other, and this time... it was definitely looking to be quite a close one even for my standards.


    ¡°While we¡¯re at it, since they¡¯re cut from the same cloth, let¡¯s also forget about roping in your sister too. Oh, Samantha... you know,e to think of it, how would you think she¡¯d think of this if she knew, hm?¡± Mom kept on thinking out loud, her wandering thoughts seemingly serving no other purpose but to sprinkle some levity into the tense silence. ¡°I like to think that she¡¯d be just as panicky and terrified as you. But after everything that¡¯s happened, I don¡¯t know now, maybe... maybe she¡¯d think that this is all well deserved after all. Or perhaps there¡¯s a middle ground. Maybe she¡¯d feel both, maybe... mmm, ah well, I guess I¡¯ll never know now, will I?¡±


    Again, I didn¡¯t answer her, I didn¡¯t know how to. All I could do was stare at her, as she stared right back at me... calmly, lovingly... not a hint of difort peering beneath the mellow darkness of her eyes.


    ¡°On the bright side, though,¡± She said, her trembling gaze falling slump sideways. ¡°If nothing else, I got to share this moment with my darling son, and at least now I definitely know... that you still do care, after all.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking like that,¡¯ I finally responded, a surge of annoyance spurring my lips open. ¡°You and I both know you¡¯re not going to let yourself die here.¡±


    Mom threw out an impish look. ¡°Ahh, you got me. Guess I can¡¯t wring out any more sympathy points from you.¡± But quickly her yful air faded, and what remained only was her blunt honesty. ¡°That being said, when ites to whether I live or die here... I¡¯m afraid that choice is no longer in my hands.¡±


    ¡°You mean...?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mom weakly affirmed, her lips no longer with the strength to maintain the illusion of strength. ¡°It seems Grieven is a greedy, greedy feeder... I can feel him, slowly, and slowly, he¡¯s bing a part of me now... and already I can tell, he¡¯s definitely not the type to share.¡±


    My desperation, hearing her, had soared to the highest peak, and instantly I reached my hands out, taking hold of the part of her arms that still resembled human.


    ¡®Stop!¡¯ I wanted to say. ¡®I changed my mind,¡¯ the words so nearly sprang out of me.


    But then I noticed something, realizing something, holding her, hearing her ¨C sifting through all her little talks ¨C the answer had been right there all along.


    The words at the tip of my tongue rapidly reformed and reshuffled, and the same panic that had me reaching towards her, had transformed into a resolve that kept my arms still clinging around hers.


    ¡°Share it,¡± I said, looking down at Harry. ¡°Share the soul with me.¡±


    ¡°Share the... huh...¡± Mom paused for a moment to blink, to think. ¡°Hmm, that is a clever idea.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t agree with that more. I mean, if the parasite was a fracture of a soul, then theoretically, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to fracture that fracture again? Split it off, share a lightened burden between two individuals, instead of delegating a heavier one onto a sole one.


    ¡°It is possible, right?¡± I said, unable to hide the eagerness in my voice. ¡°If I lighten the load, the risk of him consuming you will be drastically lowered.¡±


    ¡°That is true,¡± She replied, yet for some reason not sharing the hope twinkling in my eyes. ¡°And it¡¯s also true that if we do as you said, the same high risks I¡¯m facing will now apply to you as well.¡±


    Right... guess there¡¯s that too.


    Mom narrowed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to exin why I¡¯m not too keen about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, looking at her, whirling to Adalia, repeating it firmer and louder. ¡°It¡¯s a fragment of a fragment now. I ¨C I¡¯ve been through a lot already. If nothing else, I know I¡¯m pretty damn resilient.¡±


    Adalia kept quiet, her concerns and grievances given voice by Mom instead, who shared the same sentiment,


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you are. But just take a look at yourself ¨C you¡¯re just as pale as I am, just as weak as I look. You feel it, but you don¡¯t notice it... because you¡¯re far too busy worrying about others again. You say you¡¯re fine, but you don¡¯t even know that you are... so how am I supposed to know that you will be?¡±


    She raised a fair point, and she was right ¨C I was blindly rushing in, thinking nothing of the consequences, the repercussions. Unlike her, I was never one to meticulously weigh the pros and cons. But, right now, all of that didn¡¯t matter to me now.


    Not when there¡¯s actually a fighting chance.


    Damn the cons.


    ¡°You don¡¯t,¡± I simply told her, releasing her arms, and slowly leaning back. ¡°I guess you¡¯re just gonna have to decide if you trust me enough for this.¡± I continued on, slightly raising a brow at her expression quickly growing more and more amused. ¡°And you do trust me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    At that, I managed to draw a final chuckle from her... and even surprisingly returned her, her smile.


    ¡°Wow,¡± She whispered, giggled, her smile growing wider. ¡°How the tables have turned on me now.¡±


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± I urged her for the final time. ¡°Let me try.¡±

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526: Opening the Floodgates


    The world seemed to blur away from the present moment.


    I couldn¡¯t hear how loud I was surely breathing with every breath, or feel the worsening aches in my eyes from kneeling still for so long.


    Like always, with pivotal moments like these, everything else that should matter gradually begins to not matter anymore.


    There was just me, just Harry, and of course, there were also those dark gazing eyes right in front of me... mirroring mine in more ways beyond just physical resemnces.


    As she would presently demonstrate to me now... nudging me over closer so kind and weing.


    ¡°ce your hands on his chest, right next to mine,¡± Mom instructed, then waited for my fingers to carefully scoot beside her long ck tendrils before continuing. ¡°As I remember it, your detective friend from before has mentioned you¡¯ve identally learned how to sense and attune yourself to another¡¯s magic. Callus Sempra ¨C as we call it. An extraordinary ability, dangerous when used too often. You remember that? I¡¯m sure you do, because you¡¯re still putting it to practice, aren¡¯t you? After all, no one learns to sense and interact with a barrier that fast naturally... you little cheater.¡±


    I don¡¯t even have to open my mouth, she always already knows more than I can ever answer. Like, it¡¯s a wonder I¡¯m even able to keep any secrets from her at all.


    .....


    Or at least I think I¡¯m able to...


    I hope.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be asplicated as breaking down a barrier, I promise. Be still, don¡¯t wriggle too much, alright?¡±


    At this point, I was ready andmitting to clinging onto her order like the word of God ¨C or so I thought, then I saw and felt as tendrils began to branch, splitting and spreading out onto my hands like wanting, yearning jaws, and suddenly I wasn¡¯t feeling as religious anymore.


    But I kept my hands firmly in ce, feeling the faint rousing swell and fall of Harry¡¯s chest, and let the gaping ck jaws consume my arms whole.


    I thought I¡¯d hate the feeling, I was already bracing to revile it, but I didn¡¯t. The darkness, the ckness, it was almost...forting, weing. Well of course it was, it was her.


    ¡°We are now linked, three of us as one,¡± We both looked up at each other, and she smiled. ¡°You will feel what I feel, what he feels ¨C but only if you let it. Typically, with your experience, this whole process should be impossible for you. But lucky for you, I¡¯m holding onto the answer sheet... so all you have to do is cheat off of me.¡±


    Easier said than done.


    ¡°Go on then,¡± Mom urged. ¡°Take a peek.¡±


    I let my eyelids fall, plunging myself into a world where I can only hear, feel ¨C sense.


    So I sensed.


    For a moment, I waspletely overwhelmed. Blinded by sensations I couldn¡¯t at allprehend. It was that same feeling again ¨C captivating, terrifying, consuming ¨C the Divines¡¯ might lingering, imposing. Like a ring spotlight scorching my eyes.


    As much as I could, I ignored it, honing my focus on the one I should be seeking, and once I did manage to sense her, I also realized why I wasn¡¯t able to find her right away.


    Mom¡¯s presence was... concerningly faint. From a whirling hurricane to a dying breeze. Luckily somehow I could still sense an underlying strength to it, something just so distinct about it that set her apart from all others, and if not for that ring distinction, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d still be looking for her.


    No wonder she went so far out of her way to mask herself. If she hadn¡¯t stunted her powers, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the type of presence she¡¯d permeate all around.


    ¡°Now you and I, we share the same affinities, my powers, yours, with the only difference being experience, and perhaps the urge as well,¡± Mom said, her soft weakened voice echoing in the darkness. ¡°As a result, you¡¯ll find yourself grasping what I do a little easier than ¨C let¡¯s say ¨C grasping the abilities of your Elf. But bear in mind,prehending is different from understanding. There¡¯s no use having the answer if you don¡¯t know the workings to get to it yourself.¡±


    It was as if I just shbacked to middle school, scratching my head hopelessly at an empty page of homework, and then there was Mom sitting dutifully beside me, pencil in hand, slowly guiding me through every problem.


    ¡°I am now extracting the fragment of Grieven into my soul,¡± Mom firmly ryed. ¡°Sense the process, sense how I do it,prehend it, understand it... and then replicate it.¡±


    Siphoning. That¡¯s how I understood it.


    Her arm tendrils acting as a bridge, a funnel, an open channel to forcefully funnel the fragment from Harry¡¯s soul into hers.


    So, I suppose I just have to open myself up to... somehow. Throw away the front door to my soul like it¡¯s an open house.


    Alrighty, then.


    Without questions and without doubts, I began to mirror her, which again, was far easier said than done.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect,¡± She gently reminded. ¡°You don¡¯t need to mimic me exactly, I¡¯ve already connected us. You only need to let him in.¡±


    I expected to have some trouble with this. This much pressure, this short on time, fuck ups were bound to crop up... like ripe golden crops on harvest day. Picture my surprise when instead, right then, I felt no struggles.


    Whatever it was that I was doing, it didn¡¯t seem wrong, or at the very least... it didn¡¯t feel wrong. It was almost like instinct to me, muscle memory, a second nature that was far from natural.


    Then to add to my shock, suddenly I felt something ¨C a jolt to my senses, like everything inside me lurched, convulsed... and it badly hurt. My eyes flung open wide, and the ¡®what the hells¡¯ were already piling up at the tip of my tongue. But instead of words, it was as if my very own soul had slipped out of my lips in the form of a strangled, hoarse groan... a noise that Mom seemed to understand loud and clear.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± She heaved, letting out a simr sound through her beaming smile. ¡°You let him in.¡±


    ¡°It... hurts...¡± was the only thing I managed to utter, feeling as if all motor functions had just up and left for the night.


    ¡°Yes, it does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Her head tilted left, her strained gaze somehow still managing a sympathetic look. ¡°We¡¯re tampering with the soul, remember? The consequences can be quite severe. Save your breath, bear with it as long as you can, and pull away immediately once you feel yourself ebbing away ¨C do you hear me? I¡¯m not kidding on this, alright?¡± Suddenly, her look softly turned stern. ¡°Do not let him take you.¡±


    Well... that sorta goes without saying... I had no intention of renting my body to anyone else, least of all, him. This was temporary, this was only for as long as she needed me to be here.


    Any more than that and I... I... I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t feel like I should be listening to her.


    Maybe.


    I don¡¯t know.


    Grieven felt cold ¨C or at least I think this was Grieven, his fragment... this bitter cold surging into my arms, my body, my senses... my mind. It was as if I was sucking him up like a straw, and also as if I was sucking too fast ¨C brain freeze, the pounding in my head. That¡¯s what it was. More than a pounding... this feeling...


    What is this feeling?


    ¡°If you feel faint right now, let go,¡± Mom echoed, speaking after having spoken, her gaze at me somehow in all sorts of ces. ¡°I would rather handle this alone if you do. So please be honest with me ¨C do you?¡±


    I managed to catch one of her many eyes, focusing only on her as everything else began to spin around her. I could see the sweat and strain, hear the trembles and quivers she still was trying to hide. All that weakness she thinks she can keep secret, I could see it. It was obvious, too obvious. So busy hiding the obvious, she couldn¡¯t see what was already obvious, and that¡¯s why...


    ¡°I... don¡¯t,¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡±


    I could still keep mine.


    I hope...

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527: The Other Story


    This felt different from exhaustion, from pain... pain especially. I¡¯ve trial-ed and error-ed too many times not to expect a stab in the gut, a slice in the neck, or anything really that¡¯ll make me wish for nothing else but the sweet release of death.


    But this... truly... this was not... I wasn¡¯t giving, expending... now¡¯s the opposite... I was taking, receiving... like gulping down gallons of... something. Was this normal? Was she feeling what I was feeling? This was the problem with that calm constant on her face ¨C it barely gives anything away.


    ¡°Still hanging on?¡± I heard Mom say, her voice resounding aloud before her lips even move to speak. ¡°Or are you only pretending that you still can?¡±


    She knows. Of course, she knows. Pain like this, sensations like these... how did I expect to ever be able to hide all this as well as she could?


    ¡°I can keep... going,¡± I felt myself say, but didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Let me keep going.¡±


    ¡°You know, somehow, I really doubt that.¡±


    Something was happening. My arms slowly losing that feeling, the nket of darkness coating my skin slowly unclinging. The sensation, it was fading.


    .....


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I groaned, feeling a blurring rage through clenched teeth. ¡°I said I can keep going!¡±


    ¡°No, you just want to keep going...¡± Her eyes were closed shut, her breath growing shallow. ¡°But you can¡¯t. There¡¯s a difference. I¡¯m sorry, but this is as far as you go. I¡¯m not going to let you risk yourself any more than you already have.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but if it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s alright?¡± I argued. ¡°Like I¡¯m just going to stand back and watch you do the same? If your life¡¯s on the line, then ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, dear... just whatever are you talking about now?¡± She feebly smiled. ¡°This is what you asked for, right?¡±


    Inside, annoyance red, anger fuzzing my sights ¨C deep down, I knew she was right. I begged, I pleaded, I shouted, I argued, I nearly died... for this. Now here I was retreading everything I¡¯ve ever said and done. I knew that, of course, I knew that. But even still...


    ¡°Not like this,¡± I hissed, throwing those frustrations back at her face. ¡°You said... you told me it wouldn¡¯t be like this! You told me that it¡¯ll be just fine! That it won¡¯te down to this! That¡¯s what you said, that¡¯s what you told me! Didn¡¯t you? Right?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Again, below soft eyes, her lips parted ever slightly. ¡°Guess I was wrong again, then.¡± and smiled ever faintly. ¡°Whoops...¡±


    Mom fell back to a silence, as did I ¨C our shared breathing the only thing assailing the quiet ¨C after a moment, I noticed the writhing, squirming ck coating my arms stopped receding... at elbow length, staying stagnant. That overwhelming feeling was back again.


    She changed her mind.


    A sudden change of heart ¨C and who knows why she did. I wasn¡¯t going to question it, maybe she thought what I did ¨C that we, in some ways, were both in the wrong, that we both had made mistakes ¨C and that if a price had to be paid for it... then at very least it shouldn¡¯t have to be a price paid alone.


    Or maybe not, maybe it was for an entirely unrted reason that I¡¯ll never be able to fathom lurking beyond that gentle stare, that smiling face... but I wasn¡¯t going to try and put myself in her shoes, in her head... idiocy might be my forte, but even I was not that insane.


    I just simply continued where I once left off... for the rest of the process... clinging to myself... hoping whatever price there was wouldn¡¯t be as steep as I feared.


    It didn¡¯t take long for it to start happening again. That... that filling sensation ¨C like swallowing, like drowning. I felt bloated, skin bulging but not really. The thoughts in my head leaving me, but also filling me. I was seeing... something.


    I was...


    I think I was remembering.


    There was a cottage, in the cottage there was a room, and in that room, there I was, wobbling on tiptoe, reaching my short stubby little hands out towards a leather book, my favorite book, sitting on a shelf lined with many other thick leather spines.


    Another person was in the room with me. A man with a limp, with a cane. He took the book down for me, and I eagerly followed him around his room, his study, shuffling quickly ahead to pull his chair out for him. He sat on his desk, I sat on hisp, and together, once again, we began to read through the wondrous tales of the countless heroes of old, of present. My favorite subject.


    I remembered the candlelight reflecting off the rims of his sses, his deep enthralling voice that captivated me with every passage he recited aloud.


    My father was a good chronicler, a better storyteller. He¡¯d roam the world, seeking stories new and old to jot down on paper, to record... another thick leather spine on another teeming shelf.


    He knew every leaf, every species, every legend, and in turn, so did I. His passion turned into my interest, and I in turn, over years, became his student, his apprentice... his legacy.


    I remembered I had a small sister, a smaller brother. Both took after mother, a farmer, a former mercenary... a stray hire fathermissioned during one of his many travels. She sought only gold in him, but he saw something more in her.


    I remembered being always fond of that story. Father, as always, told it best.


    When I was finally old enough, I remembered having the chance to apany him on a month-long voyage across the ocean, to the distant nation of Astra.


    I remembered Dad being ecstatic for days, rapping his cane for hours on end at starboard, and I remember being much of the same. Years of wishing whispers, desperate murmurs, finally at longsting to fruition.


    Leonardo had returned from his decades-long absence.


    I was one of the many countless present to see him as he knelt before King Heral, the princess Riona. Heard his words as he valiantly proimed himself the savior of us all against the overpowering might of the vile Terestra. And joined the deafening ovation as he was knighted, bequeathed the title of defender, protector, and Hero of us all.


    Month after month, year after year, Dad would barge into his study, his quill shaking with fervor, another empty page to fill of Leonardo¡¯s daring exploits across the realm... which he would always recount back to me in full detail from dusk till dawn. And I¡¯d listen. I remembered.


    The blitz of F, the great fracture of Frieden Rike, the viper¡¯s arousal in the caverns of Droill. I remembered it fascinating me to no end. A Hero of present legend, his story still unfolding... and through my father¡¯s ever-expanding tomes, I slowly began to idolize him as truly being our savior in these grim times.


    I had faith, I had hope, and with my life, I trusted him.


    Then one day, I was breathing in the ember and smoke, my clothes drenched in the blood of my vige, carrying my brother on my back, leading my sister by the arm. Demons, to Terestra¡¯s name, piging, destroying everything that I¡¯vee to know.


    And he didn¡¯te.


    None of us died that day, only friends, only good people... my family was still whole. I still held hope.


    We migrated east, and then further east, as ournd gradually sumbed to Terestra¡¯s growing influence. My mother was adaptable, resourceful... always able to find us a roof beneath our heads, enough food to stave off starvation.


    My father was away during the initial attack. In two weeks, he was due to return. In two weeks, we were already far to the east. The hope was he¡¯d eventually find his way to us. We never did find each other again, but in spite of it, night after night, mother would stare out the window, over the horizon, waiting... I remembered she always waited.


    In my father¡¯s stead, I began to recount the tales he¡¯d tell me, the samefort, the same wonder, I shared them with my siblings. The incredible anecdotes of Leonardo the Hero, I shared with them my inspiration, my hope, and they believed in me... just as I believed in him.


    That despite all our misfortunes, the day wille when he will save us all.


    I remembered thinking that.


    I remembered still thinking that when the ports were being overrun by the underlings of Terestra. There in a sea of scrambling refugees, I made sure to keep my siblings safe. Away from the skirmishes, the bloodshed that would erupt in the many struggles to board one of thest ships departing away to the other nations. The guards overwhelmed, the boarding process without order, and at the gates, crumbling, splintering, the dark horde wasing.


    Then, I remembered ¨C hope. A Hermelian Captain porting from the distant horizon, bearing a song proiming the soon arrival of the Hero, Leonardo in ournd. That he wille to save us, and repel the forces of Terestra ¨C all that was asked of us was to hold on. Any abled body, any capable fighter, to please bear arms, and to keep the evil at bay for the time being.


    I remembered Mom being one of the first to volunteer. I remembered her assuring us, I remembered her leaving us... disappearing in the disarray, the bluntest, dullest sword in her wavering grasp.


    In the end, once again, Leonardo never arrived. It was the same sight, the same scene of chaos and bloodshed. The defenses fell in minutes, my sister escaped from my grip while I was holding my brother back with the other. The ships had departed, there people were still here ¨C the song was a lie.


    People died. I hid. With my brother, stifling his cries with a bloodied hand, I hid. By crates, by fallen structures, anywhere I could, the best I could ¨C I had to save what I had left.


    Over and over I assured my brother, I assured myself that help wille, that Leonardo wille, to help us, to rescue us. I told him to believe, I told him to have faith.


    My father¡¯s stories, the anecdotes in his name, the feats he aplished ¨C they couldn¡¯t be lies.


    When they found us, I remembered beginning to think that they were.


    Our Hero was a lie.


    Gritlins, the demons that ransacked the port, they¡¯ve a tendency for fresher meat, the younger prey. I let him go, before their many arms even reached for us, I remembered letting him go.


    I remembered running, I remembered him screaming, I remembered not looking back.


    Except for that one instant, when I knew I was far enough away ¨C I remembered that¡¯s when I saw her.


    Slithering through the broken gates, hovering inches above the bloodied, mutted corpses. She turned, admiring her underlings¡¯ works ¨C and I caught sight of it, that expression.


    That smile.


    Staring back at me then.


    Staring back at me now.


    ¡°Almost done,¡± Terestra said to me, in front of me, so close to me, her smile once more right in front of me. ¡°Just bear with it a little longer, hm?


    Right now, for some strange reason...


    I hated seeing that smile.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528: Sympathy For The Devil


    Bear with it a little longer...


    How long was longer? Right now, I... I couldn¡¯t tell the minutes from the seconds, the light from the dark, or even the sensations from my emotions.


    I focus on a single thing ¨C and somehow manifest two different memories... seeing two different sights, different perspectives, almost simultaneously.


    A stray bit of hay on the ground ¨C and I saw a chore, a whiff of home, something to remember fondly.


    That same stray, in a single blink ¨C now my makeshift bed, my constant difort, a distracting itch running across my bare skin. No fond memories.


    When I looked forward, my breathing would stiffen. Terestra was in front of me, close to me. My blood would boil, I relished the thought of my fingers around her throat, herst choking gasp like music to my ears...


    Then I blinked.


    .....


    And all I saw was my Mother again, those same desirable thoughts now repugnant... disgusting. Why would I ever think that? want that? I don¡¯t.


    But I do.


    I really do.


    ¡°Dear, really,¡± Terestra spoke, my anger surging, my rage ring, her gentle voice... so loving. ¡°Just a little more.¡±


    The Matriarch was around, lurking, staring at me constantly. I noticed her cloudy pupilless eyes ¨C a brazen indicator of Sangumet. She¡¯s a twin, the older. Her fangs had grown their full length, that shouldn¡¯t be ¨C she shouldn¡¯t even be alive.


    ¡°Teres...tra...¡± She spoke, her words stunted, emotionless. ¡°He is... not hearing... you...¡±


    Sharp too.


    Curious...


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Terestra drew back, her tone quickly losing its sickeningly tender infection. ¡°Grieven, then?¡±


    I blinked, whispered, ¡°N-no...¡± the only sentence I managed to say, ¡°Still me...¡± before the struggle of double took over me again.


    My eyes fluttered close, and then I remembered.


    The harsh re of theputer monitor, moonlight pouring through the muddied window, the nearing rumbles, and fading roars of cars on the roads below.


    I took a sip from a lukewarm can, adjusted my slipping sses, and promptly pressed the spacebar to lock in my choice.


    ¡°You are a fool, an idiot, and all things moronic, if you had thought for even a second I¡¯d spare a thought on sparing you,¡± Leonardo voiced my sentiments aloud, and he spat in her face. Catharsis. ¡°Your kind has no value, no worth, and to one especially like yourself, twisted, vile, death would be the greatest thing you could provide, and I¡¯m genuinely pleased to inform you, Elf, that that pleasure would be all mine.¡±


    When he raised his sword high, and when he plunged it back down, I was almost at the edge of my seat with a wide smile... bracing hungrily for the sight of her head rolling along across the grass.


    I remembered being sorely disappointed that my choice ended up being just an illusion of one. A party member interruptingst-minute, persuading mest-minute ¨C a tricky process, a risky process ¨C to bind and convert this Elf to serve my every word instead... and there I was going along with this insanity, given no actual input on the n whatsoever. Once again, Todd¡¯s artistic liberties and game design philosophies were frustrating me to no end.


    Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight, huh?


    Genuinely, what a stupid character.


    I didn¡¯t touch theputer for a few days after that absurd story beat. Until I remembered, during one cool summer night, I decided to resume my ythrough... and Eshwlyn saved my life.


    A trap sprung from one of her fellow servants, a trap designed to free her as we rested for the night in a backwater tavern. Sera Nas, on the soaring back of an undead dragon, drowning everything in sight in an encumbering ring of decay and fire. I was separated, I was blinded... and right then, I was done for.


    Until out of nowhere, she suddenly burst out from the raging mes, took me in her arms, and through her unexpected, startling actions ¨C brought me to safety.


    I remembered my mouth hanging, my spacebar clicking, Leonardo¡¯s lips sputtering, ¡°W-Why did you... do that?¡±


    ¡°Is it not already inherently obvious?¡± She asked me almost mockingly, settling me down beneath the shade of a tree. ¡°I am now your servant, your ever-loyal, watchful Knight, to serve, to protect, and to care for...¡± and without being prompted, provided me sustenance from a nearbyke. ¡°Or am I simply sorely mistaken... Master?¡±


    As she then carefully poured the sk of water into my parched lips, I remembered seeing, I remembered only then noticing...


    That her eyes gleam such a beautiful shade of green.


    The next few days, in between my internship and self-teaching, often always on the brink of deprivation, I would allocate an hour or two progressing through the game.


    We had been isted from the rest of the party, and for a good majority of the time, it became just us two trekking and venturing through thends together to reunite ourselves with them once more.


    Every campfire, every opportunity to rest, I remembered Todd pitching the idea for the choice, a chance to interact further with yourpanions shall you choose to. I always often skip past the option to... but for some reason, for this, when it¡¯s just her across from me between the sparks and embers of burning wood... I got curious.


    ¡°Why do you ask me about this?¡± Her dim green eyes eyed at me suspiciously. ¡°You wish me to share myself ¨C for what purpose? Knowing such irrelevant, meaningless matters, what purpose does it serve you?¡±


    Another click, and Leonardo voiced my sentiments once again. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± She furrowed her brow, turning away from me, beforeying herself down to sleep. ¡°Suffice yourself with your wonders, then, why don¡¯t you?¡±


    I clicked. ¡°An Elf-Knight disobeying her Master¡¯s request. Why, this is the first time I¡¯ve bear witness of such treachery.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because given the inept nature of such a request, I thought it reasonable to simply ignore it.¡±


    ¡°You can just do that?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± She said. ¡°But with your permission, will you, at the very least, grant me the kindness, and simply allow me to?¡±


    I gave it a long pause, before my thumb forced out another click. ¡°Fine, very well...¡± Leonardoid t beneath the stars. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll see you at dawn, then.¡±


    I remembered one instance, as we passed by through a densely popted province. I couldn¡¯t help but notice the stares she¡¯d receive, the whispers and murmurs ring through my speakers... the things they say, the names they called her... normally, I¡¯d agreed with them, I¡¯d have joined them... but right then, in a moment of confliction, I hit the quicksave, and promptly let my indecisions be vented out in their screams and wails.


    Then once I was done, I loaded the save prior... and all was well again. But that feeling in me still lingered, it never vanished, and it only grew the more the days passed by.


    One day, I caught her singing to herself. I returned to our camp ¨C and I heard a voice. To this day, it was still the most beautiful sound I¡¯ve ever heard. Came dusk, and by the fire, it became a point of topic for me to bring up, and I unhesitantly did. Afterward, she threatened to skewer me with a stray branch right there and the discussion was never brought up again.


    I remembered cracking a smile, chuckling to myself even... Eshwlyn was a charming one.


    She had a sister, I learned over the course of in-game weeks. Lenora was her name. Her sister being the sole reason for her long indentured servitude as a Knight for countless Masters.


    The Red Roamers, Elf-Hunters, when it came to the young, they do not take any prisoners. Eshwlyn had the choice to run away, or to save her sister from her fate.


    I remembered thinking of my brother ¨C the surprise, the confusion on his face when I shoved him forward to the ground, as I ran and left him lying helpless, heaving as loud as I could to drown out his pleading screams for me.


    That¡¯s when I finally realized that despite being an Elf herself, Eshwlyn was a far better person than I could ever hope to be. Even if she wasn¡¯t real, even if still I knew that she was only mere fiction...


    To me, she was real. I remembered thinking that.


    My thumb struggled to press down onto the spacebar, and I had trouble reading the text through blurred, watery sights. Leonardo said to her what I dearly wish I could myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, wherever your sister may be, she¡¯s eternally grateful for what you¡¯ve done for her... and however long it may take... I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be reunited with her one day.¡±


    That¡¯s when something magical happened. Stopped my tears, halting my breath. As the screen panned closer, as the ambiance strummed a serene tune, in the luster of moonlight, in the breeze of a gentle wind ¨C Eshwlyn formed a smile.


    And for the first time... I fell in love.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that,¡± She said to me, her eyes glowing their brightest. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid, the only way we¡¯d be reunited once more... is through death. Now I have no one else.¡±


    There was an option to tell her that wasn¡¯t true ¨C that despite all, I was here for her too. But I chose silence instead. Those words... I wanted to... I needed to tell her those words myself. I swore that I would.


    But for now, I was more than content with seeing her lovely smile from beyond the screen. I was happy seeing that.


    Then, just as with, everything else I¡¯ve grown to love... she took it all away from me again.


    Terestra snapped her neck ¨C crushed it.... and as I wished for it those many days prior, her head came rolling.


    Thest of my now dead party to go.


    She fought valiantly, bravely, making only one mistake, one blunder that cost her life ¨C saving mine... and I watched her decapited head fall before my feet, the glow of her emerald eyes lost, the white of her hair soaked in a puddle of my otherpatriots.


    I never did finish the game. I remembered flinging my monitor through the window that night. I didn¡¯t need to y anymore, I¡¯ve seen enough, experienced enough. Todd did everything right.


    Now I could get everything back.


    I opened my eyes, and Terestra was inches away from me again, weak, feeble, and most crucially, powerless. Now was my chance.


    This body was weak, on the verge of crumbling, but it¡¯ll have to suffice ¨C a strong enough grip ¨C it¡¯ll have to suffice. I began to lift my arms, mustering the strength to lunge at her, overpower her ¨C I will do it. I have to, I want to. I ¨C


    ¡°Oh, Grieven,¡± Her gaze snapped at me. ¡°You really dare?¡±


    I remembered how to form a smirk, I stretched those muscles as wide as I could.


    ¡°A stranger is one thing,¡± She said, her stare quickly going cold. ¡°My son is another.¡±


    ¡°Is it... my fault... that he¡¯s so weak?¡± I sputtered out. ¡°Your son... is pathetic.¡±


    Terestra sighed. ¡°No, he did it. You¡¯re gone, consumed. In me, in him. If anything, I¡¯m the pathetic one for making him push himself to this point. The me is all mine.¡±


    ¡°Con... sumed, you say?¡± I heaved. ¡°Then what am I... now?¡±


    She stared, bored. ¡°A remembrance. A fading echo of a fragment. You¡¯ll fade. He¡¯s strong. Stronger than you and I think. So rest assured, you will disappear soon.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Chronicler here, Grieven,¡± Terestra said, rising to her feet. ¡°Search your knowledge. It¡¯d be a disrespect to your father¡¯s memory if you think this is all wrong.¡±


    ¡°You ¨C !¡±


    No more energy, this body was going to give, no more arguing. I spang my arms, I lunged, I ¨C !


    I fell.


    .....


    Something sharp was pricking, something heavy, cold, was pushing. I moved my head, and in the corner of my eyes ¨C I saw a foggy silvery-white.


    The Matriarch. Her fangs.


    I felt the warmth of blood trickle down my neck ¨C and immediately I felt the overwhelming urge to close my eyes shut.


    ¡°Thank you, Adalia,¡± echoed Terestra¡¯s voice. ¡°Let me take him. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve put him to bed myself. I¡¯d like the privilege, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt warm arms envelop around me, and I recoiled at the instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... touch... me...!¡± I managed to expel in gasps.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my son, Grieven,¡± came an instant sharp response. ¡°I won¡¯t even dare think to.¡±


    And then she lifted me, and I was forced to stare in those ck unfeeling eyes of hers. Everything was fading, dimming.... no, not yet... I have to... she has to... she¡¯ll listen.


    She¡¯ll know.


    ¡°I¡¯m... taking back...¡± I told her, slurring. ¡°Everything...¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She nodded. ¡°You said that already.¡±


    Then, I blinked.


    And I was me again.


    I gasped a breath, suddenly finding Mom in my sights, All those new different memories lingering, staying, I remembered them all, a part of me now. But despite that, I have to let her know.


    ¡°I¡¯m me...¡± I slurred. ¡°I¡¯m still me...¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529: The Usual rm


    I didn¡¯t feel alive anymore.


    Like at sea, limbs spread-eagled, floating in serene inches just above the surface. A luby adrift gently whisking my soul to another ce, another realm... hopefully heaven.


    Then I woke up, and felt the poundings of a giant hangover in my head, the soreness of a million pushups in my arms, the agony of an infinite toe-stubbings against the edge of a desk in my legs.


    Suddenly, I¡¯ve never felt more alive... while also simultaneously wishing I kinda wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You idiot.¡±


    I heard someone somewhere say the precise moment I managed to flutter my seemingly tape-sealed eyelids open... like they¡¯ve been waiting this whole time to say it.


    In the almost blinding shimmers and rims of my blurred vision, I instantly recognized the musty white of my bedroom ceiling, and I could also quickly recognize this hard softness of my least favorite pillow against my head, which could mean only one thing...


    .....


    I was bedridden again.


    And there, standing at the foot of the bed in a familiar blur of brown and blue, Sammy held a firm grip on the bedpost that threatened to snap them in two.


    ¡°Idiot,¡± She repeated, a little louder now. ¡°Youplete idiot.¡±


    Said it so many times now I was beginning to think she was referring to me.


    ¡°You want to take a guess what day it is?¡± She asked, empty of all sympathy, and before I could even manage to blind myself from the rays shining out my window, I was instead deafened by an unprompted answer. ¡°It¡¯s Tuesday! Can you believe that? Time sure flies when you¡¯re knocking on death¡¯s door, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Tuesday... I think, thest I had my eyes open this long, it was a chilly Sunday night. Oh, man... out that long?


    Sammy hastily released her grip, and even quicker began rumbling my floorboards with thundering stomps, her furious expression getting nearer as I only hopelessly watch in fear and brace myself for impact.


    ¡°If you really do just want to die, then why don¡¯t you juste out already and say so?¡± She chided, a bitter twang of resentment flying from her lips. ¡°That way at least I don¡¯t have to waste all my time and worry to someone who obviously won¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    Again, before I even had a chance to try and plead my defense, Sammy went on with expelling two days¡¯ worth of bottled-up anger, and I justid and listened.


    ¡°And not just mine either ¨C I had to set your phone on silent, care to wonder why? I feel like some kind of customer service hotline, and you¡¯re the faulty product I have to continue referring back to. Do you even think about these things? Has it ever crossed your mind that your heroics scare people to death? Or is the taste of noble self-sacrifice just too irresistible to pass off? Well? What do you have to say for yourself?!¡±


    Now that she wasn¡¯t yelling at me from a distance, I could see her clearer than ever, my eye lens focusing, unblurring enough to notice the wrinkled bags under her bright blue eyes, how her hair looked to have never met a brush for quite some time... clear signs of devoting more time to me than to herself.


    ¡°And don¡¯t you dare start apologizing to me now!¡± She said, violently thrusting a finger between my eyes. ¡°You chose this, own up to it, you aren¡¯t sorry you did it ¨C otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have ever done it in the first ce.¡±


    If I had to pick anything she said as the truest truth, it¡¯d have to be that. She¡¯s right, I wasn¡¯t sorry I did it. I was not going to apologize for it.


    Instead...


    ¡°Thank you... Sammy... for everything,¡± I uttered, my shallow breathing carrying the words in a faint, feeble whisper. ¡°I love you...¡±


    For a good long while, she stayed her re piercing through my skull like some sort of telepathic lobotomy, then, in a spontaneous second after, she quickly relieved the pressure with a loud groan and a roll of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    I just nodded, agreeing wholeheartedly. ¡°I¡¯m... with you there...¡±


    After that, she seemed to have exhausted her entire rage-filled sermon for me because now she didn¡¯t look as enraged as she did before ¨C walking back to the foot of my bed, her folded arms the only thing maintaining the pretense of her irritated demeanor.


    ¡°Before you ask and waste your breath, Mom is just fine,¡± She said, huffing and puffing vexed breaths. ¡°Better now, actually. She¡¯s making lunch. She¡¯s why I¡¯m even up here... said that you¡¯d be waking up any second now, not sure how she knew that though,¡±


    True, that was one of the things rousing in my still waking mind, but that¡¯s not what was pressing me the most, still hearing that, if I could raise a brow, I would have right there and then.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to... Mom now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Kinda,¡± Sammy paused. ¡°ish...¡±


    ¡°Ish?¡±


    ¡°Ish,¡± She repeated sternly before throwing me a warning look. I got the message loud and clear and simply left it there.


    ¡°Secondly, about Harry, that man you¡¯ve been trying to save,¡± Sammy slowly began, and my hearing instantly sharpened by ten. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve done it, you saved him. You¡¯ve proven yourself a hero now ¨C so can you please not try and prove yourself that fact anymore?¡±


    I ignored that. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Downstairs, somewhere,¡± She shrugged halfheartedly. ¡°He likes hanging by the porch, he¡¯s probably there... and yes, he¡¯s recovering, he¡¯s clean, Dad let him borrow some new clothes. If anything ¨C he¡¯s eating us out of house and home. Mom mentioned is a side effect or something... something about a weak soul tranting as hunger, I don¡¯t know ¨C I wasn¡¯t listening.¡±


    Then, as if timed on cue, my stomach roared and groaned beneath theyers of nkets that kept me mummified to bed. I think my internal organs have achieved sentience, maybe.


    ¡°Speaking of weak souls,¡± Sammy muttered with a sigh, turning away towards my bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Mom¡¯s done with lunch yet, she has to be.¡±


    ¡°Oh, in that case, I¡¯ll just ¨C ¡±


    I barely even began to wriggle out of my soft confines, impel my body upright in ce, before I was suddenly blown back into ce against the hard lumpy pillow ¨C reeling, staring dazed at my ceiling tiles once more.


    Like a gust of wind, like a whirlwind... like magic.


    My eyes shifted forward, and I caught Sammy beneath the now open doorway, hastily dropping an outstretched arm back at her side.


    ¡°You don¡¯t move an inch! Not after thest time I let you,¡± She hissed through pursed lips. ¡°You hear me? Don¡¯t move. or so help me I¡¯ll...¡±


    Sammy didn¡¯t have to finish, her cold-blooded stare pretty much froze me stiff as a statue here. I wasn¡¯t even going to risk breathing too hard. I ain¡¯t moving.


    But that just leaves a whole lot of mystery in the air. I¡¯m missing two days. So many hours gone. So many things to know, so many things to resolve. Not to mention, my most pressing question, ¨C where was...?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Sammy called out, somehow reading my thoughts with uncanny uracy. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to send one of the other nurses up with your meal.¡±

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530: Harsh Punishment


    For some reason, I was feeling kind of strange... except it wasn¡¯t like the physically inhibiting type of feeling. It was more of a... sentimental type of vibe, a profound sort of emptiness inside.


    For all intents and purposes, I just saved a life, didn¡¯t I? So why does everything still feel the same? Aren¡¯t heroes inherently supposed to feel good after saving the day?


    Either that was just a big lie, or maybe I ain¡¯t feeling as much of a hero as I thought would. I saved Harry, but in retrospect, was that really all I wanted from it, or in the midst of my nobility... was I just trying to prove a point?


    The things I¡¯ve asked, the lengths I went through, was I doing it all to save him, or did I do them because I simply wanted to think that I could? To have that assurance, to gain that level of confidence?


    If so, then makes sense the endorphins and euphoria weren¡¯t hitting me when they should. And as for proving a point, I almost just died myself ¨C twice. Where¡¯s the point in death?


    Something of this caliber happens again, and knowing my life as is, it surely will happen again... I don¡¯t have that assurance, that confidence. This happens again, I might not be so lucky.


    On the other hand, I might just be reading too much into this, and apparently, my body did too, because it popped these thoughts from my mind like bubbles using a pounding headache as its needles, and for a moment I rested my eyes ¨C only to then open them again once more to a pleasant surprise in store.


    .....


    I saw ¨C the rays of the sun caught in her snowy hair, basking in her in a glow almost ethereal, donned in a long dress that matched the deep shade of green in her unblinking stare... like a sort of winter flower that¡¯s blossomed as the most beautiful one in its meadow.


    For a moment, I thought my brief shut-eye had actually turned into a full-on slumber, because surely there¡¯s no way she wasn¡¯t a dream... but in reality, as that lovely flower slowly shuffled closer, Ash was just simply above and beyond even the best of daydreams.


    Speechless, reactionless, as she absentmindedly set a tray of food aside at the bedside that I only just noticed. It was as if she couldn¡¯t quite yetprehend what she was seeing in front of her very eyes. Maybe she was thinking like me, maybe she thought she had to be dreaming too, in which case... guess I¡¯m gonna have to wake her too.


    ¡°Hey...¡± my face muscled wouldn¡¯t listen, skewered my already ugly smile. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard her audibly gasp ¨C letting out arge breath I didn¡¯t even know she was holding in, and quicker than I could blink, she flung her arms around my neck, tossing her entire body at me, with the bed sharply groaning under the sudden stress of ourbined weight.


    She still wasn¡¯t saying anything ¨C she just held me, continued to hold me ¨C like a warm soft nket to the senses, Ash smothered my sight, enveloped my touch. The suppleness of her skin around me, the silky locks of her hair flowing everywhere. She was still audibly breathing, relishing every breath in the proximity of me... and it¡¯d be a little creepy, if it weren¡¯t so endearing.


    Thest she saw of me, I was stable and breathing, with her monitoring closely. I can¡¯t even imagine her reaction realizing I was gone and knowing what I had done.


    Days of worry, stress ¨C and just not to her either. All that to prove a point I couldn¡¯t even prove sufficiently. Hearing her now, struggling to stifle back a raging flood of emotions from flowing, feeling her arms, her fingers trembling... I don¡¯t even know if it was even worth it anymore.


    Her embrace seeped back into some newfound strength, and slowly I manage to lift my arms up enough to wrap them around her, and every re of guilt, had me clinging to her even tighter.


    Then, in the midst of our silent intimacy, I felt something poke me in the seams of her hair, and digging about, I plucked out a stray bit of stray entangled in her many locks. The smell of dirt was also quite prevalent lingering about her, which answered the question as to why she wasn¡¯t the first thing in my sight when I regained consciousness again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been helping Dad out in your spare time, I see...¡± I said, mumbling through a thick clump of her hair.


    She kept her face buried between my neck and shoulder, even as she whispered her answer, ¡°In your ce.¡±


    In my ce, huh? Guess Dad¡¯s been meaning to put me to work since I¡¯ve been out... probably as a means for me to make up for causing such a scene.


    ¡°You should be mad at me, you know?¡± I said to her. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to be mad. I won¡¯t be mad if you¡¯re mad.¡±


    But that only earned me a strong tickling sensation as she fervently shook her head, ¡°I refuse.¡±


    ¡°I deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± She said. ¡°But I refuse.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I sense, that if you¡¯re insisting that I must... then it means you must already loathe yourself plenty.¡± Ash shifted, pulling back a bit, meeting my gaze with only mere inches to spare between us. ¡°I did note here to resent you, I will not give you the reprimands you seek. I¡¯ve onlye to do as I wish... and right now, I wish for nothing more but to simply hold you in my arms.¡±


    Once again ¨C I just have to ask how? How does she do it? I¡¯m practically empty of morale, and here shees within mere seconds to lift my spirits up high every single time... even when she really shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not even a bit?¡± I pushed a little bit. ¡°I feel like you should at least do something.¡±


    Ash just smiled, her emerald eyes sparkling bright. ¡°Very well,¡± she said, then in a blink, buried herself around me once again, somehow clinging on even tighter than before. ¡°Then I suppose, you can consider this my form of punishment to you, if you wish.¡±


    Ahh, this girl... seriously...


    ¡°Fine, then,¡± I said, rxing my body to her embrace. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll just bear with it for as long as I can.¡±


    ¡°Do your best... Master,¡± She muttered. ¡°I suspect I¡¯ll be here for quite some time.¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531: A Gift Horse


    I ended up remaining bedridden for pretty much the entire day. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to step a single inch out of bed. From pain, from fear of Sammy¡¯s reprimands, from feeling too woozy... pick your favored reason.


    It felt like I was down with a very bad and very high, and fittingly enough, Mom¡¯s meal for me perfectly reflected that... apparently chicken soup is the be-all-end-all remedy to all forms of magical ailments.


    Ash wound up having to y ¡®herees the train¡¯ with me on ount of the fact my arms seem to think Parkinson¡¯s is symptomatic of a soul-feasting fever.


    She didn¡¯t mind it too much though, if anything, Ash looked all the more delighted every time she tipped the content of the spoon into my lips, sitting at the edge of my bed... and when eventually she found herself scraping at only the bottom of the bowl, I saw disappointment sh in her eyes, before she generously asked me if I would be inclined for seconds.


    I politely declined the offer.


    Two almost three days we haven¡¯t spoken a word to each other, but in spite of that, Ash had very little to talk about and was just simply content spending the rest of her time being in my waking presence.


    And on the opposite end of the spectrum, you got me... tripping over words in my head just trying to form a coherent sentence. I just felt this need, this urge, to exin myself to her.


    .....


    But the moment I found my voice again, Ash wouldn¡¯t hear it. She didn¡¯t care why, she didn¡¯t want to know how.


    ¡°You are here with me now, Master,¡± She said, resting her hand on top of mine. ¡°And to me, that is all that simply matters in the end.¡±


    Sometime after that, the thoughts in my mind drifted to Harry, and suddenly with every sound that managed to echo its way upstairs, I would wonder if it was him down there somewhere responsible for every creak I heard, every thud...


    Then Sammy marched on back into my bedroom, and pretty much fizzled that wonder momentarily.


    ¡°So did you end up kissing him, or pping him?¡± She asked Ash as she haphazardly threw herself,nding with a bounce on the corner of my bed. ¡°For his sake, I hope you left him a mark that¡¯ll leave him aching for days.¡±


    ¡°I heavily considered the former,¡± Ash fortingly answered. ¡°I absolutely detest thinking thetter.¡±


    Sammy snorted impassively. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t hear you yelling from downstairs... too busy snuggling your arms up around him, weren¡¯t you? Seriously, you¡¯re too soft with him, Ash.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you have an off-switch somewhere on you I could press to get you to stop?¡± I asked, chiming in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, do you have a please-don¡¯t-kill-yourself switch I could press on you to get you to stop?¡± She fired back.


    Okay, touche.


    ¡°Here...¡± Sammy tossed something solid onto my chest. ¡°Forgot to give it back... on ount of me being too mad at you to even remember to.¡±


    My phone as it turns out... already lit up before my eyes, revealing a home screen teeming with icons and notifications.


    I know my sister. I also know her philosophy when ites to privacy, which is ¨C it doesn¡¯t exist unless it¡¯s her own.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been snooping much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing to snoop for, you¡¯re pretty much clean,¡± She said, brazenly expressing her disappointment. ¡°No hidden stash, normal history, gallery practically empty... you know, you¡¯re a very boring person.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I took my phone back, eyeing her all the while. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just looking at where a boring person would look.¡±


    Her brows instantly furrowed at me. ¡°You mean ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah!¡± I warned, quickly pulling the phone away from her reaching fingers. ¡°Mine now. Better luck next time.¡±


    Sammy conceded with a defeated sigh, springing off the bed with a bitter tone to her voice, ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m gonna go leave now.¡±


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Well, clearly you¡¯d rather her than me, right?¡± She asked rhetorically, throwing Ash another quick nce. ¡°So you¡¯re pretty much taken care of here, and at night you got Adalia to keep watch ¨C she¡¯s sleeping now... besides, I got other things I¡¯d rather do... like helping dad to break in the horses. Oh yeah, we got new horses, by the way. Another thing you missed out on.¡±


    New horses. So they¡¯ve finally arrived... good for Dad, or maybe not... because knowing that pompous rancher-man, he probably sold us short on any fine steeds guaranteed.


    ¡°Good haul?¡± I asked, not really expecting anything, then Sammy nodded so matter-of-factly, that I had to reconfirm she wasn¡¯t doing it sarcastically. ¡°Really good?¡±


    ¡°We got Arabians, a Tennessee, some Clydesdales, the rest I think were a mix ¨C very, very good haul as you can tell. Didn¡¯t know Dad was such a good bargainer.¡±


    That¡¯s because he wasn¡¯t and if my memory hadn¡¯t been tampered with... I¡¯m pretty sure when I went to the ranch with him, I did not see a single one of the breeds Sammy mentioned, which begs the question ¨C where did these horsese from?


    ¡°There¡¯s also this pure white Thoroughbred that caught my eye, with shiny silver mane and sparkling green eyes, she¡¯s like, wow...¡± Sammy fawned with a twinkle in her own eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a more beautiful girl in my life.¡±


    Green eyes. White man. Why does that sound familiar?


    ¡°We got Lyn?¡± I blinked, stupidly gazing out the window to try and see the barn from here. ¡°How do we got Lyn?¡±


    ¡°Who the heck¡¯s Lyn?¡± Sammy asked me back. ¡°I call that pretty girl Emerald.¡±


    Creative.


    I looked back at her, still processing everything. ¡°Are you sure Dad didn¡¯t steal them himself in the middle of the night or something?¡±


    ¡°Big Bro, I was there as witness, alright?¡± Sammy drearily answered. ¡°The guy came by and brought them here himself... even was generous enough to give Dad back his change in cash. Apparently, he overpaid.¡±


    Did Leon have something to do with this? I¡¯m beginning to think he might. Last I recall, he said something about giving the rancher a call, and if his dad is somehow involved, with his shady connections, and his intimidating inflection... if that¡¯s how it all went, then I guess I sorta see how this all might make sense.


    His old friends with Dad too, he might just have done him a favor is all.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m gonna go... don¡¯t get off the bed,¡± Sammy sternly warned, pointing a sharp finger beneath the doorway. ¡°Ash, make sure he stays. Don¡¯t let him sweet talk you out of it, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± Ash diligently bowed back. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to be wary of turning a deaf ear.¡±


    Before Sammy whisked herself away from sight, I thought about asking her if she could call Harry up for me for a visit. But something in me kept the words from surfacing, and I lost my chance ¨C as her footsteps began to fade into the distance.


    I didn¡¯t want to see him yet... I didn¡¯t know why I didn¡¯t want to... I just didn¡¯t want to... not yet anyway...


    For now... I lifted my phone up in front of me for now....


    I clicked it, nced at it, and watch it gradually dim ¨C seeing as the disy disappeared, taking the massive torrent of messages and missed calls along with it.


    If Ash was being too soft with me... then I can just hardly wait to see just how Amanda and Irene would be with me after these past two days. Who should I call first? Should I flip a dime? Pluck a flower? Either way... I¡¯m gonna have to call one of them.


    I think I even saw Tyler somewhere among the pile too.


    Oh well, time to face the music.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532: Patient Visitations


    I felt like a recovering patient getting periodic hospital visits... and to be fair, that was pretty much a fairly urate description of my current condition.


    My next visitor that¡¯d drop by came in the form of a quick phone call... because, before anything else, I needed some rification. See, I aspire to be many things, but a thief was far down there in the list of ambitions.


    Leon finally picked up midway through my third attempt at dialing him. Apparently, his part-time modeling gig has a strict no-smartphone policy they proactively enforce.


    ¡°Ah, about time you called about that,¡± He said over the constant clicking and shuttering in the background. ¡°Was starting to think you just never noticed or that rancher fe didn¡¯t give her to you like I asked.¡±


    So to no surprise, as Leon went to exin, his father made an arrangement with the rancher, and everything just fell in ce... to which then I just had to inquire.


    ¡°Give her to me?¡± I echoed back at him. ¡°You¡¯re seriously giving Lyn to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± He said nonchntly as if giving away the finest steed in all thends was the equivalent of sharing a stick of gum. ¡°I mean you like her, she¡¯s fond of you... more fond than me, apparently. So it¡¯s only right, right?¡±


    .....


    His wless logic astounds me.


    ¡°But she¡¯s your horse.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± He chuckled. ¡°Take good care of her, would you?¡±


    Didn¡¯t know how exactly to react to this. Generosity so baffling, that a simple ¡®thank you¡¯ didn¡¯t feel like an appropriate response.


    ¡°Oh, and another thing too ¨C were you ever nning to let me on the in that apparently your dad and mine go all the way back? When I mentioned to father about gifting Lyn you, he told me that he knows you and your dad quite well already.¡±


    Well... guess that cat¡¯s finally out of the bag.


    ¡°Business partners, right?¡± Leon continued. ¡°Joined thepany, worked their way up to the top, then your dad called it quits. Why, though? Father said your dad was a very good businessman, weird he¡¯d just bail out of the blue.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, he¡¯s more of abor guy by heart,¡± I yed along. ¡°Trust me, he¡¯s plenty happy where he is now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sure, I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±


    Something tells me that if I reveal to Leon what kind of business they were really in, I don¡¯t think his old man would much appreciate that... and more than anything else, his negative attention was thest thing I wanted.


    Especially after thest time I got it.


    ¡°Anyway, yeah, I won¡¯t keep you now,¡± I said, about ready to take my leave. ¡°Um, anyway, thanks for Lyn again, and good luck with your modeling gig. See ya, man.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, hold up!¡± He practically yelled through the speakers. ¡°Forgot to ask ¨C youing back to town anytime soon?¡±


    Slowly, I drew my phone back to my ear. ¡°I¡¯m nning on it, why?¡±


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s great!¡± He said, and I could keenly hear the glee in his voice. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s this college film group, and they¡¯re working on this project for quite some time ¨C a short fan film about Asteria. I and some other folks are actors in it, but there¡¯s this scene we¡¯re about to shoot soon, and unfortunately, we¡¯re a couple of people short... you see where I¡¯m going with this?¡±


    I do indeed see where this was going, alright. ¡°You want to make an actor out of me.¡±


    ¡°For just a single scene, yeah, quick scene,¡± Leon quickly reaffirmed, sensing my reluctance. ¡°You and maybe some other people you know too ¨C the twins that were with you at the station before? Or maybe, uh, maybe you could also bring Ash along, hm? You know, if she¡¯s, uh, interested in getting involved in it, that is. So yeah, piqued your interest?¡±


    In the corner of my sight, I caught Ash¡¯s eye close by, hearing every word spoken almost as well as I with those finely-tuned ears of hers. I gave her a look, silently inquiring about her opinions on the matter, and she promptly threw me a look back basically conveying that the choice was ultimately mine to decide... and after considering it heavily, the state I was in, the things I went through, and my generalck of interest in hectic outings at the moment ¨C decide I did.


    ¡°Nah, we¡¯re good, Leon,¡± I replied. ¡°Thanks for asking anyway.¡±


    On the other end of the line, I could almost hear him shaking his head, though also doing so with a smile.


    ¡°Shame,¡± He sighed. ¡°Well, if you ever do change your mind ¨C you know who to call.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    And with that, Leon dropped the call, and was it just me, or does he feel like a lot more cordial than before? I don¡¯t know, surprisingly, when he¡¯s not constantly hounding after Ash every waking moment, he¡¯s actually a pretty amicable guy.


    Okay, now that I got that out of the way... herees the hard part. Oh boy, I¡¯m feeling the pressure already.


    ¡°Is something awry, Master?¡± Ash asked, huddling closer, watching me fiddle and swipe through my notifications. ¡°You appear to be quite tense.¡±


    ¡°Well, Amanda can get pretty tense...¡± I weakly muttered, then narrowed my lips knowing just what was toe right after. ¡°And Irene even tenser...¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a loved one risking death...¡± She said, throwing a knowing nce at me. ¡°It tends to bring about quite an intense air depending on the individual.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me...¡±


    ¡°They love you, Master, the same as I,¡± Ash smiled and reassured. ¡°Whatever their reaction may be, no matter how strong or despondent, do bear in mind, that it¡¯s all a vocal reflection of that same adoration.¡±


    With a firm press of my thumb against the ¡®video call¡¯ button, I threw my hesitation out the window, and braced myself in anticipation for my next visitor dropping in on me.


    Amanda picked up before the second ring could even sound, and before I knew it, I was straining a smile before a foreground of a mug, a book, and the dim glow of aputer nearby.


    Just silence, no cheery greetings that I was usually ustomed to hearing, instead there was just the tter of keys as I watch her fingers quietly type away at the keyboard. This doesn¡¯t bode well.


    Hell, she wasn¡¯t even looking at her phone.


    ¡°Amanda?¡± I cautiously called for her. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±


    As a response, she lifted the mug and took a sip from it all the while maintaining a nk, unfeeling stare at herputer monitor that could rival Adalia¡¯s.


    ¡°Lady Amanda,¡± Ash suddenly chimed in from the side. ¡°Master dearly wishes to speak to you. if you would allow him the chance?¡±


    Hearing Ash was somehow the thing that spurred her eyes to divert away from the harsh glow of the monitor, and deep into mine, still unfeeling, still so distant.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± She stopped typing. ¡°Didn¡¯t seem so keen to talk to me two days ago, was he?¡±


    Yikes...


    ¡°In fact, it seems as if he was much keener on killing himself in spite of the fact he already almost did instead of staying in bed and I don¡¯t know ¨C calling his girlfriend first so that she could at least stop worrying about whether or not she¡¯ll have to buy a mourning gown for a funeral that may or may not be nned soon?!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re upset, you¡¯re mad, you¡¯ve every right to be,¡± I hastily cut in before she could blow out my phone speakers. ¡°See, back then, in the moment, I wasn¡¯t thinking about ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± She interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t think, that¡¯s the issue! That¡¯s what I was worried about! So eager to save a life you can¡¯t even begin to give a damn about your own! Well, I give a damn! In case you didn¡¯t know ¨C I do! I give a damn so much!¡±


    All this yelling, Ash was right ¨C I could feel the love alright.


    But in all seriousness... I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how she felt being so far away. Helplesness, that feeling. If I can barely stand it, then I don¡¯t know she does it.


    ¡°Look I ¨C ¡± I couldn¡¯t even retort, there¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ I could think to refute with. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose I can get be somehow let of easier with an apology, can I?¡±


    Amanda took another sip of her cup, burrowing deeper into my soul with her unblinking stare, and I quickly got the message.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold my tongue then,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to do a whole lot more than just apologize if you want to make it up to me.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so...¡± I breathed out. ¡°Fine ¨C anything you want, anything you wish ¨C all yours. Just say the word.¡±


    She raised a brow to her re. ¡°Really now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go nuts.¡±


    ¡°Sure? No takebacks?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    That¡¯s when she formed a smile, but not the cheery, wholesome extra sweet one that I knew of her. This smile was devilish, evil... a smirk rivaling the devil.


    ¡°Well, you see,¡± She quietly began, rubbing her hands with a twinkle in her eye. ¡°There¡¯s actually this college film project that I¡¯m starring in at the moment...¡±

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533: Don¡¯t Sweat It


    So yeah, guess I¡¯m a bonafide actor man now.


    The most inspiring rags to riches story you¡¯ll ever hear about.


    You¡¯ll be seeing my face on the highway billboards soon and my own countless list of fanfictions tales too... just wait, you¡¯ll see.


    Apparently, the director has a knack for authenticity and was a perfectionist in every way, so this would be quite a first hurdle for me to jump across.


    But Amanda for one thinks that I¡¯d be the perfect guy for the job because ording to her, ¡°Who better to y the role than the actual son of the main hero himself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an extra though, aren¡¯t I?¡± I reconfirmed. ¡°A mercenary to fill in the background? That¡¯s all you need my vast talents for, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, of course,¡± Her stiff smile quickly assured. ¡°You, Ash, and maybe Adalia too... if we haven¡¯t gathered enough people in time by then.¡±


    .....


    ¡°And you and Leon... the main roles... ¡± I went on. ¡°Remind me, what characters are you two ying again?¡±


    ¡°Leon¡¯s Leonardo, that¡¯s a given,¡± Amanda exined. ¡°As for me, I¡¯m Tressa Yar ¨C the most famous archer in all thends.¡±


    ¡°Tressa Yar,¡± Ash quietly interjected. ¡°Descendant of the Great Riolus Yar?¡±


    ¡°The very same,¡± She affirmed. ¡°See, this is my introduction, Leonardo will be recruiting me in this scene.¡±


    At this point, she¡¯s lost on the character¡¯s lore, but at any rate, for some reason I felt as if I should be reading closely on the fine print here, but seeing as how I was already kinda on thin ice with the female lead herself... I just let my suspicions slide.


    But s, in spite of putting my prestigious name and star power on this fan film¡¯s credit roll, Amanda still wasn¡¯t exactly rainbows and sunshine with me just yet.


    As she rightfully shouldn¡¯t be, of course. It was going to take a whole lot more than being her yes man before I started seeing approval in her eyes again... but hey, at least this was a start.


    Besides, the more we talked, and the more I looked ¨C the more I started seeing signs of her lingering affections... some of which were practically being rubbed brazenly in my face.


    ¡°Hey, hold up,¡± I said, now squinting closer than ever at her figure on the screen. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... you¡¯re wearing my sweater, aren¡¯t you?


    Amanda merely typed on away, maintaining ignorance and innocence on the matter. ¡°No, it¡¯s my sweater.¡±


    ¡°Right, two sizes too big?¡± I sighed. ¡°How foolish of me, my mistake.¡±


    ¡°I figured I¡¯d grow into it.¡±


    ¡°Your fingers are barely poking through the sleeves.¡±


    ¡°Umm, which part of ¡®grow into it¡¯ did you not ¨C ¡±


    ¡°How many more of my clothes did you make off with, you sneaky thief?¡±


    ¡°Two, three?¡± She started guessing in her head. ¡°Less than five, that I know. You don¡¯t really have many good clothes, and I rummaged for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I nearly died, and you decided the best course of action was to go through my belongings? Grave robbing is still a crime, right?¡±


    Amanda shook her bangs from her brown eyes to throw me a dull look.


    ¡°Can you honestly me me? Yeah, you nearly died, I couldn¡¯t hear from you... and this was the only way I could somewhat feel like I¡¯m near you, with you. Besides, it¡¯s not like I have anything substantial to remember you by either... can¡¯t exactly hang your hugs and kisses on the walls now, can I?¡±


    Once again, the ruthless needle of guilt pricked at me again. Amanda was right, she did have nothing to remember me by, hmm... I think I remember seeing a gift shop somewhere at the station back then.


    Should pay it a visit as soon as I get the chance.


    ¡°The sweater looks cute on you,¡± I said, much to her delight that she tried so valiantly to hide. ¡°Cuter than if it was on me, anyway... can¡¯t know for sure about the others though, wherever they are.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m using them as recements for my pillow casings actually.¡±


    I gave her a good long stare.


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± She eventually confessed, but knowing her, I¡¯m still maintaining my suspicions. ¡°They actually make good pajamas...¡±


    ¡°Kay¡¯ you give them back,¡± I demanded. ¡°I decided that bad clothing senses do not be you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you sure that¡¯s the right call to make here?¡± She inquired, propping her head up against her fist that¡¯s been entirely swallowed by my sleeve. ¡°In case you forgot, your girlfriend is still pretty mad at you, you know? And as the repenting, guilt-ridden boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t you like to change that?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe the implications I was hearing. ¡°Are you seriously leveraging your level of happiness by using my clothes as a bribe?¡±


    ¡°Hey, if you want... I¡¯m happy to loan you a skirt or two. That way we¡¯ll be even, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even take a second to consider her proposal.


    ¡°Fine, keep ¡¯em,¡± I conceded. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I went shopping for clothes anyway.¡±


    Then finally ¨C an actual smile, arge one too. I almost forgot how lovely she looks when she¡¯s not constantly looking like she¡¯s looking at trash on the sidewalk.


    ¡°Yay!¡± She cheered, raising both loose sleeves into the air in triumph. ¡°Means more sweaters for me too!¡±


    I gave her another long stare.


    ¡°Kidding,¡± She smirked again.


    We talked for a bit longer, and it wasn¡¯t long before she kinda forgot about her anger towards me... and I did all I could to keep her from remembering to.


    At one point, at the sound of my voice, I heard the faint tinkle of a bell, and with a near toppling of almost everything on her desk ¨C Mr. ck leaped up and began sniffing at the camera lenses as Amanda in the background stared pale-faced, holding onto a mug that nearly went flying.


    Well. seems someone¡¯s been missing me too. Actually, he looked kinda different, better... sleeker.


    ¡°You took him to a groomer?¡±


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t going to,¡± Amanda said, sorting out the contents of her desk. ¡°I figured why not? New bell, new cor, now with a nametag too.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You take cat-sitting to a whole ¡®nother level,¡± I remarked, seeing the pristine shine of ck¡¯s coat as he hopped back down with a tail wag bidding goodbye. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Well, he is my boyfriend¡¯s cat, after all,¡± She said, with a wide obvious stare. ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about how to make him the happiest he can be, and not like stressed or anything, you know? I mean, what kind of partner would do that, right?¡±


    I could only agree with her, moving the rusty hinges of my neck up and down with a narrow smile. ¡°Right...¡±


    After a while, Amanda eventually reached a hand out toward the camera. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think I should keep you for too long. We¡¯ll talkter soon.¡±


    Really?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°I figured you¡¯d wanna catch up more after so long.¡±


    ¡°Oh, trust me I do,¡± She said. ¡°But s, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only girl here you¡¯re eager to update on your current condition, right?¡±


    Amanda saw my face stiffen, and her smile grew even wider.


    ¡°Say ¡®hi¡¯ to Irene for me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Then the call dropped, and my nk expression reflected back at me through the darkened disy. Slowly, with deep breaths, I began venturing through my contacts list once more.


    ¡°Acting...¡± Ash then muttered out of the blue, still partly stuck in the conversation prior. ¡°I¡¯ve seen stage ys in my time... but I¡¯ve never once partaken in the affair as an actual member before. It seems an intimidating venture.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine, trust me, you¡¯re perfect for this,¡± I assured her, half-distracted, a thumb hovering inches over Irene¡¯s name. ¡°Just be your usual self, and you¡¯ll be receiving nominations in no time.¡±


    Ash fell to a silence to further linger on the prospect, whereas I was still frozen in ce, having no idea what to say.


    I knew Irene. I knew she was not the type to talk much. Opting only to keep in touch when absolutely necessary.


    So the fact that I was left with at least a good dozen and half unread messages from her plus a few missed calls does not bode well for me at all.


    Almost as bad as missing a single phone call from your mother.


    But oh well... how bad can she be?

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534: The Foil In Sess


    Irene wasn¡¯t answering me.


    It was the total opposite in fact ¨C she was silencing me. The first time I called, I only heard the beep of the dial tone twice before it was abruptly snuffed.


    When it came time for a second try the distinct tone of silence came ringing out of the speakers even faster.


    I stopped at two, and didn¡¯t bother with a third. Rejection as quick as that ¨C I pretty much got her message loud and clear.


    Guess I¡¯ll just settle with leaving her a message instead.


    But then, before I could do my finger stretches in preparation for an entire word essay ¨C surprise.


    My phone began vibrating in my palms, a call, and muscle memory and instinct reacted before my brain did, answering and pressing the phone hard against my ears, not having the first clue on what I should say to her.


    .....


    Not that it mattered one bit anyway, because, for all my worries on what to say, Irene spoke first instead.


    ¡°You just interrupted me from a conference with the policemissioner and various other officers.¡±


    If I was at a loss for words before... I don¡¯t even know what I was right then.


    ¡°Oh...bad time...¡± I croaked weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll, uh... I¡¯ll just call you back when you¡¯re done, then.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t hang up on me,¡± She sternly ordered. ¡°You¡¯re more important. Tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°I assumed you¡¯d know as much as I do,¡± I replied. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Sammy told you?¡±


    ¡°She told me you did something stupid, and then that you did something even stupider, and that you also nearly died ¨C twice. Not exactly a detailed ount,¡± From her tone and inflection, even a deaf person could hear the brazen disapproval in her voice. ¡°And while we¡¯re at it, you being put out ofmission wasn¡¯t the icebreaker I had in mind to finally be on speaking terms with your sister. No offense, but you¡¯re not really a good conversation piece.¡±


    ¡°Well, on the bright side,¡± I said, pausing briefly to scour for any sign of a silver lining. ¡°At least you¡¯re both well-acquainted now.¡±


    ¡°She called me ¡®Miss¡¯, Mister,¡± Irene said, exasperated. ¡°How¡¯s that for being well-acquainted?¡±


    Alright, I got no silver linings there.


    ¡°Discussion for another time,¡± She breathed out, defeated. ¡°Now start from the beginning, leave nothing out ¨C tell me everything that happened.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked, hearing some faint murmurings in the background. ¡°What about your conference? Sounds important, shouldn¡¯t you be tending to that first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I really should,¡± her sentence lingered there for a moment, ¡°But I¡¯m not going to,¡± then very faintly, I heard the m of a door instantly silence a unison of urging voices. ¡°And besides, you¡¯re a lot more pleasant to listen to. So please ¨C don¡¯t stop talking now.¡±


    It took quite a while to straighten out the entire narrative. Lots of backpedaling, and rerifying, trying to give her theplete picture, and as I exined, I was simultaneously reliving. Every twist, every revtion, the smallest, the biggest.


    ¡°Eight Divine?¡± Irene whispered, her silent disbelief that followed ringing so deafening. ¡°Frederika, Yu, Wilfrey, Vnia, Vestra, An, Riastra...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Terestra,¡± I finished for her, ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡±


    ¡°It exins her extraordinary abilities at the very least, but...¡± Irene clicked her tongue. ¡°There¡¯s seven, there¡¯s only seven, always seven. It doesn¡¯t make sense for there to be an existence of an eighth. It doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±


    Why doesn¡¯t it sound right? Why couldn¡¯t it? This unknown world, with its own unknown set of rules... what¡¯s stopping an eighth entity of divinity? I wanted to inquire, I wanted to know more, but if I start asking, I know I¡¯ll never stop asking, so for now, just for now, I held my questions back and instead spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Ja... Grieven said too.¡±


    ¡°Yes this Grieven, a Chronicler now turned Magus,¡± Irene blew out a weary breath, this flood of information already suffocating her. ¡°It exins how he was able to give Todd every single minute detail about Kronocia. What they learn, what they remember... they do not forget. It also exins his proficiency in magic ¨C a mind like his.¡±


    There was another long bout of silence on the other end, and I knew on the otherside there she was deeply immersed in thought, working her mind, sorting out the pieces to the puzzle.


    ¡°He made Todd remake Kronocia in the form of Asteria,¡± She muttered absentmindedly. ¡°For what? to cope? to deal with his loss? his grief? relive his former home? If it was just that, then why the Blightfall? Why split a fragment of himself? Why all this spontaneity?¡±


    I could still recall clearly bits and pieces, every sensation, every emotion Grieven felt. When I allowed that piece of him in me, in a way, he became a piece of me too. But I could only see, only feel, like splintered fragments from what I saw of his memories back then.


    In short, try as might to recall, I still didn¡¯t know a single essence of his n at all.


    ¡°How about things on your end?¡± I asked. ¡°Anything out of the ordinary?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Irene answered. ¡°But I feel his only biding his time. He split his soul, so his weak, enfeebled. In hiding. Exins why his presence is nowhere to be felt, and why Amelia is still having trouble. Still, whatever his n is... I¡¯m not sure what fragmenting a piece of himself would do to benefit it. Especially with the risk involved. Unless, well, it isn¡¯t a benefit at all.¡±


    Isn¡¯t a benefit...


    ¡°You mean a distraction,¡± I said. ¡°He nearly cloned himself ¨C as a distraction?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a theory,¡± She said. ¡°Another theory is that it could just be a way to test something.¡±


    ¡°Test... test something like what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but think about ¨C when he summoned the Blightfall, he didn¡¯t have an end goal for it, he just did it... and he certainly wasn¡¯t too upset that you stopped it. Making Asteria, again he did nothing with it. Now, this incident with Harry ¨C once again, where is he for this? The effort, the pain he endured imnting a piece of himself into him... and yet he¡¯s nowhere to be seen to try and stop you from reversing his aplishment? He¡¯s either that whimsical with his ploys, or we haven¡¯t been foiling his ns all along.¡±


    Hearing her, I was surprised to realize it actually all made sense. Indeed, where was he in all this? Every attempt he made, we thwarted, and he barely did a thing to stop it. If nothing he did so far really mattered to him, it then begs the question... when the next big incident inevitably rolls around, when we¡¯re thrown back once more into the fray, averting catastrophes that he¡¯s sprung ¨C will it finally matter to him then?


    ¡°At any rate,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°We won¡¯t know for certain until he finally decides to show himself again. The least we can do is be ready for when that happens. Whatever it is that may happen.¡±


    I nodded to her words. ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, youpromised your soul, you¡¯re weak,¡± She said, reverting back to hermanding tune. ¡°You should be resting, eating, not talking,¡±


    ¡°Oh? I thought you wanted to listen to me speak?¡±


    ¡°And I have, and now I¡¯m satisfied,¡± She responded matter-of-factly. ¡°They¡¯ll be time to talk when you get back. You will being back soon right?¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Right?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, okay, great,¡± She coughed. ¡°I¡¯ll... see you then.¡±


    But before I go and lower my phone there¡¯s just one thing I wanted to say.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, not that you should be, and not that I want you to be,¡± I slowly began. ¡°But I¡¯m surprised that you aren¡¯t angrier with me for what I did.¡±


    Through the crackling static, I heard her scoff, amused. ¡°Angrier ¨C for what? For you being you?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± I shrugged feebly. ¡°Yeah...¡±


    That¡¯s when I heard something better, her soft soothingughter. ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know, I thought I¡¯d be too. I wanted to be angrier at you. But then I...¡±


    I urged her on. ¡°And then you...?¡±


    ¡°Then I heard your voice,¡± She continued on. ¡°Husky, gravelly, too nervous to speak first... hearing you, suddenly, I wasn¡¯t so angry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know my voice had that kind of effect on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, trust me, you don¡¯t,¡± She assured me, speaking onest time before promptly hanging up. ¡°I just really miss you that much, is all.¡±

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535: Night Watch


    I decided, for once, to actually heed everyone¡¯s advice, and spend the rest of the day recuperating in the warmth of my own bed.


    Ash dutifully and dly took care of my every need. My one-stop source forfort, forpanionship, bedridden here... if spiritually I was really that malnourished, then her smile, her voice, her mere presence alone was definitely chicken soup for the soul.


    And boy, was she ever filling...


    Me finally rousing back to thend of the living has definitely flipped a switch inside her because I¡¯ve never known her this touchy-feely with her affections outside from the influence of an empty wine ss...


    Seriously, she could almost rub my skin red raw from the number of times she¡¯s run her hand on my cheek alone.


    Then in sporadic bouts of interrupted tender moments, Sammy would barge into the room on seemingly intentional whims, wearing the excuse of nothing better to do like a badge on her chest while shezed herself on the foot of the bed, kicking restless legs in the air while diddling around on her phone.


    For some reason, Mom hasn¡¯t popped her sly, foreboding little smile beneath my doorway... and neither has Dad. Their own son had just roused from a two-daya and yet they¡¯re nowhere to be seen at all.


    .....


    ¡°Did they disown me while I was sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Doubt it,¡± Sammy said, unconcerned. ¡°I told them you¡¯re up... Mom smiled, Dad grunted. So you know they¡¯re happy about it.¡±


    ¡°So then where are they?¡±


    ¡°I dunno,¡± She shrugged halfheartedly, thumbs speedily typing a message. ¡°But you¡¯re you, and they know you¡¯re you... so maybe they figured that you¡¯de up to them one way or another eventually, badgering them with millions of questions... not wise of them to show their faces when you should be resting. So they¡¯ll save their hugs and kisses for youter.¡±


    That¡¯s actually... pretty substantial reasoning, and I really hated how much that made sense to me instantly.


    ¡°Later, huh...¡± I blew a breath, seeing the bright afternoon shine scorching the walls of my bedroom. ¡°And just when will that be?¡±


    Again, Sammy just shrugged. ¡°Later.¡±


    Before I knew it, the rays of daylight were beginning to sink below the ss of the windowpane. Ash brought up dinner in another tray and despite now having the strength to steadily hold silverware, she insisted that I continue to be fed by her instead... wouldn¡¯t want to risk staining the bed, after all... or so she ims anyway.


    Then somewhere in the midst of things, I must have fallen back asleep... because when I next open my eyes, it took a couple of limatizing blinks before I realize the darkness I was seeing wasn¡¯t the back of my eyelids.


    Ash had fallen asleep too, taking a ratherfortable position on an old rocking chair... and frankly, though I left it unsaid out loud, she really did look as if she needed the rest. I haven¡¯t much of a clue what she¡¯s been up to the past two days ¨C but it does definitely seem like this was the first good night¡¯s sleep she has had since our night at theke.


    Not hard to imagine why...


    I turned my head, shifting my body, but then as soon as I did, I saw something else weaving about in the darkness too ¨C a shadow, an outline ¨C edging, emerging, gradually closer into sight.


    ¡°Awake...¡± spoke a voice in a hushed, almost suppressed exhration. ¡°You... are... awake...¡±


    Night shift nurse Adalia, unbeknownst to me, had quietly crept herself to the side of my bed, so when I turned sideways in search of that voice, it took every fiber of my being to not immediately hit the roof upon seeing her grey, murky eyes hovering by only inches away from mine.


    I paused for a moment, struggling to swallow my heavily beating heart back down my heart.


    ¡°Mmm, yeah, ¡± I slowly croaked out. ¡°Definitely awake now,¡±


    ¡°Alive...¡± She muttered on, inching even closer. ¡°You are... alive...¡±


    Here¡¯s the only other living soul that has directly witnessed my near-death attempt and out of everyone else¡¯s reaction, hers has gotta be the most muted, the most indifferent, going by facial expressions alone.


    But that wasn¡¯t exactly a fair assessment.


    She showed more, so much more... in my palm, the cold of her touch, the tip of her sharp ws resting on my healing, fading scars, so delicately, so carefully... gently... feeling her now, it really wasn¡¯t a fair assessment at all.


    ¡°Last I remembered, you had your fangs sinking down into my neck again,¡± I whispered with a drowsy smirk. ¡°Tell me, how have you been since then?¡±


    I was really half-kidding asking her that, too half-asleep to realize that Adalia would take it serious.


    ¡°Sad...¡± She first said, before pausing, and suddenly swapping it out with another answer. ¡°Happy...¡± but it was only with a third and final try before she locked in on her actual state of mind. ¡°Angry...¡±


    Her first answer was slightly concerning, the second one was very endearing, and the third was... understandable.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, you are allowed to feel all those things at once, right? It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re locked to feeling one specific emotion at a time.¡±


    Adalia gave a single blink, before adding to her rapidly expanding list of emotions, ¡°Hungry...¡±


    Hungry...


    ¡°You haven¡¯t fed yet?¡± Shifting, I hastily sat myself upright. ¡°For these past two days, you mean?¡±


    The darkness was, well ¨C dark. And so as much as I tried, I couldn¡¯t quite see as clear past the dim grey glow of her unblinking stare... nodding at me once in response.


    I sighed. ¡°Too weak to risk feeding on me, I¡¯m guessing? But if so, I¡¯m pretty sure my mother would be the next best thing, right? Why not take from her instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want... Terestra¡¯s...¡± She softly muttered. ¡°Only yours...¡± Her fangs slightly showing. ¡°Only... you...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll risk a frenzy than feast on someone else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want... someone else...¡± She insisted.


    ¡°Picky eater,¡± Another sigh, except this time with a smile, as I carefully pulled my hand away from her grip and raised it up before her. ¡°We¡¯re gonna have to start putting my blood in vial soon as a emergency. I mean, what happens if I didn¡¯t wake up in time, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll... wait...¡±


    ¡°And what if you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then... keep your... promises... next time...¡±


    Oof.


    ¡°You told me... you would rest... you promised...¡± Adalia said, the tip of her fangs grazing against the surface of my skin. ¡°Liar...¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Guess we both have our vices.¡±


    With a fleeting pricking sensation, she began to feed on me. A mostly silent process aside from the faint noises she¡¯d make ¨C like a diver taking in air after being submerged for so long, and if she really has been holding out for this long... then that¡¯s a long time to be under.


    When she was done, she slowly raised herself to her feet, and in the darkness, almost gliding, she began hovering nearby and quietly stood in ce over me.


    ¡°Is that what you do the whole time I¡¯m out? Lurk?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer was a loud resounding ¡®yes¡¯.


    She spoke, her voice a little stronger after having her feast. ¡°Until... you wake... up...¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m awake now,¡± I nudged at her. ¡°What do you do now?¡±


    To that, she was stumped for an answer. Apparently, her entire nightly schedule revolved around my unconsciousness, any further than that was pretty much up in the air.


    ¡°Thought as much.¡±


    Luckily, I was here to resolve thatrge gap in her timetable.


    ¡°Well, care to do something different?¡±


    Adalia cocked her head, blinking. ¡°Different...?¡±


    I shifted myself around some more, scoured briefly for any vignt little sisters in sight, before moving my body more than I ever had the whole day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we had some practice with this before,¡± I said to Adalia, as I let the cold of the night envelop my bare feet, pressing firmly against the floorboard. ¡°Help me walk out of her.¡±


    The moment I raised my gaze back towards her, I could immediately sense a heavy wave of reluctance permeating the short distance between us.


    ¡°No...¡± She said faintly yet firmly. ¡°Rest...¡±


    ¡°I did rest,¡± I interjected. ¡°Look, see?¡± I began to p my arms up and down, doing my best to hide the strain it took to do so. ¡°Fit as a fiddle, it¡¯ll only take a moment.¡±


    But she kept her reserves. ¡°What will...?¡±


    Slowly, I lowered my arms back down at my sides. ¡°Harry... he¡¯s asleep right now, right? He¡¯s gotta be.¡± I gave her a look. ¡°I want to go and see him.¡±


    ¡°See him...?¡± Her distant eyes stared keenly. ¡°Not... talk to... him...?¡±


    ¡°I, uh...¡± I veered away from her gaze. ¡°Yeah...¡±


    ¡°Why...?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± I started, then stopped, then started again. ¡°Because...¡±


    There wasn¡¯t the right words to express what I wanted to express, not words that make sense anyway. I just wanted to see him, look at him, know that he¡¯s alive and breathing with my own eyes. Talking would justplicate that, because he¡¯ll be grateful, he¡¯ll sing my praises, my virtues, he¡¯ll thank me with all his heart....


    I don¡¯t want him to thank me.


    How do I exin that? How do I make sense of that? You don¡¯t. Even I myself can¡¯t make much sense of it as well.


    But Adalia could. Apparently, she could. Those nk eyes sharper than most, and yet unless she¡¯s secretly a telepath, she couldn¡¯t have known what I was thinking at all. Still, silently, she drifted closer again, and I felt her, her hands once more resting atop of my own, taking hold, pulling me gently...


    Maybe she just thought that this was something I had to go through on my own.


    ¡°He... sleeps... on the... couch downstairs...¡± She said. ¡°Let¡¯s... go...¡±

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536: A Word Of Precaution


    It was a lot darker in the hallway than it was in my bedroom. The hanging bulb on the ceiling had long fizzled out, and so stubbed toes tend to be amon hazard.


    Lucky for me though, I got two pairs of eyes here to keep a watch out for my every step.


    Sammy¡¯s room was total silence walking past, and there was the same pitch-ck everywhere under the slit of her door.


    For a moment, I thought that there was no other waking soul in the house apart from the both of us. It only took till reaching the foot of the stairs before I had to perish the thought.


    ¡°My, I really should have seen thising from you, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± By the luminous orange glow of candlelight, a familiar wry smile was illuminated. ¡°Perhaps I should have asked your sister to tie you down on your bed too... maybe then you¡¯d finally get the message.¡±


    It was like it never even happened. The shadow she cast behind her ¨C standing straight and tall. The healthy glow of her skin, the luster in her eyes. Like two days ago was merely a distant nightmare... and if it weren¡¯t for my aching bones andck of breath, I could almost believe it so.


    ¡°You must have made a pretty convincing argument if you manage to rope Adalia into helping,¡± She continued on, her whispers somehow emphasizing her already yful tone. ¡°Out for a midnight snack? I was pretty sure I made your dinner enough to fill you and then some. Ah well, if you give me a few minutes, I can be right up with seconds.¡±


    .....


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m... I...¡± I panted, looking at her in the flicker of light, at the very peak of health. ¡°I¡¯m now, you were just as weak and feeble as I was back then. Howe you¡¯re better already, and I¡¯m not?¡±


    Mom smiled, and giggled, giving the impression that the answer was just that simple.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s simply because you aren¡¯t me, dear,¡± She replied, resuming her climb up the rest of the steps, beforeing onto equal footing with my eyes. ¡°And really, why would you ever want to be me anyway, right?¡±


    Candle in one hand, a ss of water in the other, all signs seem to point she was promptly going back to bed soon.


    ¡°So?¡± She peered at me closer. ¡°Care to exin yourself?¡±


    ¡°Down...stairs...¡± Adalia, beside me, beat me to an answer. ¡°He wants to... see him... for a while...¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡± Mom¡¯s eyes dawned with instantprehension. ¡°Eager to look over at your job well done? I get it, you did good, more than I could ever anticipate... and really, I¡¯m very proud of you dear, so, so proud. And so is your father, trust me. He¡¯s practically muttering your praises in his sleep.¡±


    Somehow, with that look he gave mest, I really doubt that statement.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me keep you,¡± She began to shuffle away. ¡°Have a good night, and hopefully, if you do know better, a good rest too, hm?¡±


    Watching the gleam of candlelight gradually fade and dim as it followed her deeper into the darkness was... kind of a struggle.


    I had to resist the urge to stop her in her tracks and go off on an entire tirade full of question marks, so many unknowns I¡¯m dying for answers ¨C but right now, they weren¡¯t a priority right now.


    Later, tomorrow... there¡¯s always tomorrow.


    I turned myself back to the dark descent, ced a firm grip onto the wooden railing, and lifted a foot forward.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot.¡±


    The orange glow then stayed stagnant painting the walls of the hall, and there her smile was present in the middle of it all.


    ¡°Que, Deimos, Rinna, Irae, Johnt, and Fel,¡± Mom spoke, her voice almost tumultuous in the deathly quiet. ¡°Remember those names, at least two out of six, try your best not to forget them either if you could.¡±


    Even as she said it, whatever the hell she just spouted had already flew out the other ear, and silently, I valiantly tried to pull them back in, as I slowly asked, ¡°Are those names important?¡±


    What followed was a silent stare, and in that silence, I could hear the answer to my question.


    ¡°Those are the names I gave to your half-siblings, I never told you, did I?¡± She said, maintaining a casual air. ¡°As for whether they¡¯re important... well, I dearly hope they won¡¯t ever be at all.¡±


    The way she said it, I could feel the unease stirring violently inside me. The dark, dreary ambiance certainty didn¡¯t help matters.


    ¡°Adalia hid your activities, you masked your magic with that prayer, you chose to extract the parasite the safest, hazardous way you knew how...¡± I swallowed back down a swelling lump in my throat. ¡°You took every precaution there was...¡±


    Mom shook her head, movement that was greatly exaggerated by her shadow on both walls.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± She said. ¡°The only true precaution is for me to never have done anything at all.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re that powerful?¡± I raised my brows. ¡°More than you?


    I already knew the answer to that. She¡¯s told me before, way back when in a conversation I¡¯d never in my life forget. But now I was hoping I misremembered, that she¡¯d say somethingpletely different from before.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Individually, no they aren¡¯t. But as one, well,¡± She paused. ¡°I rather it not be put to the test, frankly.¡±


    I narrowed my lips. ¡°So they¡¯re reallying here, then?¡±


    ¡°Coming...¡± Mom mused, widening her smile. ¡°Hm, most probably not. As you said, the precautions I took... it should be more than enough to not be worried about the prospect. It¡¯s a vast void of nothingness where they linger, I wouldn¡¯t be too concerned.¡±


    My God. The way she was building it up, you¡¯d think the world was about to end any moment now or something. Seriously, I could feel the adrenaline pumping.


    ¡°Then what is... why are you telling me this for? So freaky...¡± I said, blowing out a deep breath of tension. ¡°You trying to scare me into not doing something like this again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, dear. I just thought I should mention it, that¡¯s all,¡± Mom said, before turning away again, whisking away the light and her smile. ¡°Call it a precaution.¡±


    Yeah, she¡¯s just scaring me, alright. Old gueri parenting tactic, I¡¯m all too familiar with it.


    But she didn¡¯t have to worry.


    Something like this, if it does happen again, I¡¯ll be sure to resolve it with my own two hands.


    Without pleading, without bargaining.


    After all, can¡¯t always rely on your parents to do everything for you. That¡¯s what I thought when I first left for the city, and when it came to magic, I hold the same sentiment.


    Big scary world out there, magic or no magic. Gotta be able to stand on my own two feet, so that when the next time doese... I wouldn¡¯t feel that guilt of not having done enough at all, that I haven¡¯t been proven enough.


    And as a result, there wouldn¡¯t be a next time at all.


    ¡°Oh, Harry¡¯s still awake downstairs by the way,¡± came a final echo from deep down the hall, speaking out once more before being stifled by a resounding m. ¡°I guess he wishes to thank his hero personally.¡±

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537: Recuperating


    I sounded like a dead body being painstakingly dragged down the stairs. Every dull thump, every soft creak, the squeak of the handrails as I slid my hand across the ever-nting slope downwards ¨C an ever too familiar scene that time and time again had run its course.


    By then, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d gotten so used to walking like a cripple that the entire ordeal was more boring to me than it was the agony it used to be many, many times prior.


    ¡°Five... minutes...¡± Adalia slowly stated, her distant gaze then staring so ufortably close. ¡°Then you... will rest... again...¡±


    ¡°That so...¡± I mbered down the final rickey step, throwing at her a raised brow. ¡°Says who?¡±


    She blinked once. ¡°Me...¡±


    How bold. Usually, she wasn¡¯t the type to take initiative. So this was quite a rare asion we have in our hands here.


    ¡°That so,¡± My brow rose even higher. ¡°And so what happens if I choose to be a littlex on the curfew there?¡±


    .....


    Immediately right after, I found that I couldn¡¯t move a single inch further. I pulled, I heaved, and every limb moved ordingly except for my right arm... held back so effortlessly by a gentle yet firm grip, and that¡¯s when I understood that what she said wasn¡¯t just a statement, but an order too, and that I better follow it to the letter.


    Or else...


    ¡°Five... minutes...¡± She repeated again,xing her grip before finally letting her hold go free. ¡°I will be... waiting... right here...¡±


    I nodded, totalpliance. ¡°You do that.¡±


    ¡°I will be counting too...¡± She said again, plopping herself onto the foot of the stairs, staring stiffly, just as I took a single forward step. ¡°Every second... right here...¡±


    Again, I just nodded. ¡°You do that...¡±


    Was I being threatened? Or was it just the silence turning her words into nightmare fuel? Whatever, time¡¯s ticking ¨C better get going.


    Using the walls as crutches, I shuffled myself around. Every inch closer to the living room was a surge of trepidation in my guts. But midway through, I came to a dead stop.


    Forward ¨C a glimmer of moonlight stopping short before my bare feet, shining through a slight crevice of the opened front door. Harry wasn¡¯t in the living room.


    Well, Sammy did say he liked hanging by the porch...


    I mustered enough strength to cross the extra few meters, cing a shaky hand on the handle, and feeling the cool refreshing draft of nightfall seeping through the narrow gap.


    That draft then turned into a breeze as I swung the doorway wider, stepping over. It hit me right away, the dim blue luminance of night, after so long recuperating, suddenly such a mesmerizing sight.


    But when I tried to take it all in, let the embrace of nature course through my body ¨C instead, I got a hard metaphorical p to the face, particrly to my nose. Something smelled bad, foul... familiar.


    I coughed.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Something quickly whirled around from the porch steps to look at me. Wide, rmed eyes, with a smoldering, smoking cigarette underneath tucked right between crinkly lips.


    I coughed again.


    ¡°Oh, oh, excuse me, sorry,¡± bony fingers hastily pulled and snuffed the burning stick after onest good puff, a final wispy white cloud dispersing with every word. ¡°No smoking indoors. Your mother is very strict on that policy.¡±


    Then after all that, I saw a smile begin to form, on a face that for so long has brought me nothing but distress.


    ¡°I figured the porch was my only loophole around that rule.¡±


    Harry looked... normal.


    For a brief few moments, I just stood there stricken, utterly taken aback by it.


    How a simple change in demeanor and a kindlier, softer expression could emerge and show apletely different person from that man so distorted and malformed from the clutches of rage and anger.


    There was not a sliver of that person anymore here, not even a trace. Clean-shaven, well-groomed, he looked at least a good decade younger since Ist saw him as that gaunt, frail old man, with quivering knees buckling under his own weight.


    In that one instance ¨C I thought of Nick, and now my mind can never unsee the uncanny resemnce.


    Like many other countless times, I was at a loss for words, and so time and time again, I went and spoke the first thing that came to mind.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed?¡± I asked, hearing only toote how hypocritical I sounded saying it.


    And apparently, he could readily tell a ck pot when he sees one, especially when said pot was hunching and heaving before him now. To that, Harry threw another small, kindly smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer, instead, he just scooted slightly to the side, and with a nod, invited me to the now open space just over beside me.


    Welp, what was I gonna do ¨C say no? I took him up on the offer, and slowly settled myself down. The stars, the trees, the whole wide world as the backdrop before us.


    ¡°So what brings you out here?¡± He asked, then promptly began to guess. ¡°Last I heard, you just woke up this afternoon. Did youe to see how I was doing?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, beat me to it,¡± He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you first actually... but these legs aren¡¯t fit for inclines yet anytime soon, sadly. Well, in any case, take a good long look, then,¡± He said from the corner of his eyes. ¡°How do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°Healthy enough to speak in rhetoric from what I¡¯m hearing,¡± I said. ¡°In my experience, you¡¯re pretty much all better.¡±


    He snorted. ¡°I think so too,¡± then heaved a long, relishing breath. ¡°And from what I¡¯ve been told from your folks, and everybody else around, it¡¯s only all thanks to you that I am.¡±


    Okay, here we go...


    ¡°It was a group effort kind of thing,¡± I said. ¡°In the grand scheme of things, my part to y was pretty small in it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your mother said you¡¯d say that,¡± Harry muttered in an amused whisper. ¡°She says you¡¯re just modest like that apparently.¡±


    Ooo, that woman... always ten steps ahead of me at every turn. It¡¯s like she¡¯s God or something. Oh, wait a minute.


    ¡°Modest wouldn¡¯t be the word I use,¡± I said, sighing, narrowing my lips. ¡°What else did she tell you about me?¡±


    Harry turned to the skies, smiling as he did. ¡°That I shouldn¡¯t believe a single excuse you¡¯d say. And to not believe you when you say not to believe her.¡±


    Did I say ten steps ahead? My mistake, let¡¯s just round that number up to a good million.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a nice, big hug, actually,¡± He nonchntly said out of the blue, wrinkles forming around the edge of his lips. ¡°And if I do, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let go of you until the sunes up, and even then, I can¡¯t be too sure.¡±


    Nick was still vivid and fresh in my mind ¨C and so all I felt hearing that was the disorienting sense of dissonance.


    ¡°But I suppose, knowing you, you wouldn¡¯t appreciate aplete stranger hugging you, would you?¡± Harry continued on, sniggering a little as he did. ¡°It¡¯s funny, though. Hugs are a no-go. But saving my life... you didn¡¯t even hesitate, did you? Funny how that works, right?¡±


    ¡°It was the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t be right unless I thank you for it too,¡± He said. ¡°So really, genuinely... thank you for saving me.¡±


    His gratitude was... overpowering. It was like it was radiating off of him. In his eyes, in his tone, every spoken wordyered with that distinct cadence of thanks.


    I went and smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    But perhaps, my smile was just a little too wide. I don¡¯t how I looked, but I knew it got him chuckling again.


    ¡°Wow...¡± He said quietly. ¡°That modest? You don¡¯t sound too happy to know that you saved a life. Or that you¡¯re being thanked for it. If you don¡¯t mind, care to tell why that could be? ¡±


    Do parents just gain this innate sense to know when something¡¯s amiss with the younger generation? It¡¯s the only way to exin how he could see through me so effortlessly.


    Simply put, I didn¡¯t think I deserved thanks. Not with an ¡®almost¡¯ on my record. I ¡®almost¡¯ didn¡¯t save a life. I ¡®almost¡¯ got you killed for good. Call it whatever ¨C stupid, irrational ¨C but that was the mindset I was in... and it was a mindset I know many wouldn¡¯t get.


    Especially not from the person that ¡®almost¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be here beside me now.


    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I bet it is... you risk your life to save mine, but you won¡¯t even ept a simple thank you in return,¡± He peered at me, for the longest time, just staring, almost baffled... but amused all the same. ¡°Tell me then, son... what is it would you like to hear from me instead?¡±


    I thought about it, really thought about it... what do I want to hear from an ¡®almost¡¯ failure? Is there anything to be even said to that?


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Like I said ¨C don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    He¡¯s got these eyes, this look... Mom¡¯s got ¡¯em too. That warm, understanding look you give to your troubled child. And I see he¡¯s got plenty of experience giving those soft eyes.


    ¡°Alright, then, nothing it is,¡± He proimed, probing no more. ¡°We¡¯ll do it like before ¨C we¡¯ll just talk about nothing in particr. Last I heard from you, you¡¯re pretty good at that, right?¡±


    If there¡¯s one thing Nick clearly didn¡¯t inheret from his Dad ¨C it was definitely his warm,forting attitude.


    Really, what a shame.


    ¡°Gotta make it quick, then,¡± I muttered, briefly turning ¡¯round towards the looming darkness beyond the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m on quite a strict deadline, you see...¡±

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538: Hoping, Part


    It turns out Harry was quite the conversationalist when he¡¯s not too busy waging an intense tug of war with his very soul.


    He had a very gentle manner of speech and the perfect weathered look to his gaze that made him seem and sound wiser beyond his years, even when he wasn¡¯t particrly saying anything wise at all.


    ¡°So, an exorcism, huh?¡± He squinted at me, a little baffled, a little doubtful. ¡°Demon possessions... I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get the chance to experience one outside of cheap horror movies.¡±


    Clearly, he expected me to say something, but all the while, I was more busy trying to hide the cluelessness in my eyes.


    Possession, demon possession, really of all the...


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m still holding some reserves over all the whole thing,¡± Harry continued on. ¡°But with all that¡¯s happen, it does seem like the only viable exnation for it all. So, for now, I guess I¡¯ll take what I can get.¡±


    ¡°Well, there is a reason why some of them have ¡®based on a true story¡¯ written on as a tagline, y¡¯know?¡± I quickly said, managing to y along quick enough, without even skipping a beat. ¡°Next thing you know, Lord of the Rings is actually much more true to life than we think.¡±


    .....


    That got a wheezy chuckle out of him. ¡°Nah, nah... demons are as far as I will draw the line. Magic and Elves? Still too far of a stretch for me, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Through bits and pieces I began to piece together the narrative that everyone else had weaved and pulled over Harry¡¯s eyes.


    A wandering stray demon, a little devil called Grieven decided it was nigh time to instigate some mischief, and Harry just so happened to be a poor soul at the wrong ce and at the wrong time.


    Long story short, I yed the role of a talented descendant to a long line of spirit mediums living out life in the country simply and humbly, and it was only through my great, painstaking efforts that I managed to cleanse his soul, and banish this malevolent entity back into the burning pits of the eternal abyss from whence it came.


    Frankly, as a horrible liar myself, I really have to give a nod at the sheer talent on disy here. I don¡¯t think even I could lie through my teeth this badly.


    Well, at least I know clearly that Mom didn¡¯t have anything to do with it. Dad¡¯s probably been watching too much TV or something...


    But, regardless it worked. As incredulous, as bemused as he seemed about it, it was in as day that Harrypletely bought it.


    I guess when something as unreal as this happens to you... you¡¯d be more inclined and willing to believe the first thing that makes even a sliver of sense to you.


    And in Harry¡¯s case, even plot holes like Ash¡¯s ears, or Adalia in general can all just be swept under the rug with a perfectly logical exnation that he can¡¯t even bother to ask.


    Whatever... just keep nodding away like it¡¯s just a regr Tuesday, because as far as the truth was concerned, this made a whole lot more sense.


    Still, he could be the warmest, most amicable person in the whole world... that wouldn¡¯t erase the person I saw and heard way back then.


    That terrible man, at his wit¡¯s end, crying and confiding a lifetime of sin. Behind that warm voice, that gentle fatherlyplexion... that same man was surely still ever-present there, and before I go, I just had to know.


    ¡°When you get home, and when this all goes back to some sense of normal,¡± I looked at him, his gaze busy tending almost wistfully to the stars. ¡°What are you going to do afterward?¡±


    Surely he knew what I meant. There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t. I know that man inside did hear me.


    His head nted slightly, as if it was the first time he ever pondered the thought.


    ¡°Well, I suppose for starters, work is going to be an issue... management doesn¡¯t take kindly to unannounced disappearance, and I doubt I can slip by easy with demonic possession on a medical slip. But hey, I have tenure who knows... an hour of lecture with HR about professionalism is the best I can hope for.¡±


    He then nted his head sideways even more, pondering the thought just a little more.


    ¡°Hmm, the house is a bit of a mess though, and it smells ¨C and I¡¯m not in any shape for some spring cleaning. Suppose I¡¯m gonna have to hire a helper, after all. Ahh, I suppose I can also go for a nice long drink. God knows I could really use one...¡±


    All perfectly valid responses to my question, but...


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what you¡¯re asking me, are you?¡±


    Harry straightened his stare, turning it towards me... his faint smiling expression, the wrinkles forming around his gaze. He¡¯s pondered this enough already.


    ¡°I said it before, I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m really d that Nick and Hayley have someone like you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Employee...¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Of the year, definitely,¡± He nodded, beaming approving eyes. ¡°Going above and beyond for his employers. Frankly, son... you should go ask them for a raise.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with that when you¡¯re right here, already. Surely you wouldn¡¯t mind advocating for me, right? A father¡¯s word is surely worth more than some leave-abusing part-timer.¡±


    He looked away again, this time letting out a genuinely wistful sigh. ¡°Well... you¡¯d be surprised about that.¡±


    It was a short few awkward moments of silence and empty staring into nothing before one of us decided to do something about it, and by one of us... I just went and said it outright.


    ¡°You should really go talk to them, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± He whispered, and by how he sounded, I knew he meant it. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°When, then?¡± I urged. ¡°Tomorrow? The day after? The day after that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, son. I want to talk to them, I want to see them. You¡¯ve no idea how badly I do right now,¡± He said, his voice never once more than just a whisper. ¡°But that¡¯s not what they want. Remember, it wasn¡¯t them that had to stare at death, it wasn¡¯t them that had to rethink their perspectives. These past few days, my life has been hanging in the bnce. To them ¨C it was just the weekends...¡±


    This again...


    ¡°If you want to see them, just see them,¡± I told him. ¡°Stop being considerate, generous ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I-I... Hayley ¨C I remembered trying to call her, to reach her...I told her I loved her,¡± Harry blinked a few times, shifting a strained furrowed stare back towards mine. ¡°I... I did do that, didn¡¯t I? You made me do it. Convince me to try... at least...¡±


    A little stiffly, I nodded. ¡°Yeah... you did.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± He blinked again, the both of us already knowing what he was about to say. ¡°Well, did she... did my Hayley call back?¡±


    I didn¡¯t nod, but I think he thought that I did. His eyes grew wide with a glimmer ¨C hope.


    ¡°What... what did she say?¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539: Hoping, Part


    Only one right answer, and only one right way to say it.


    I should be honest, I should just say it, go on and prove him right, go add a definitive weight to his points... and go and crush his singlest hope with it too.


    Unsurprisingly, I hesitated. Silence instead of a clear answer... forgetting once again that my silence was much of an answer as any other... and Harry¡¯s expression darken.


    ¡°I see...¡± He whispered, no longer with warmth, no longer holding thatx demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s... really too bad.¡±


    ¡°Call Nick, go call him instead,¡± I quickly said, looking over to find him no longer gazing upon the stars. ¡°Your son will definitely answer you.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Regressing, he was regressing. Back to that mindset of that dying, desperate man that didn¡¯t believe in second chances. I thought, with that phone call, we were already over this bump.


    .....


    Apparently not...


    ¡°Why do you ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°No, why do you want this to happen so bad?¡± He cut across from me, quietly, but firmly. ¡°What do you actually see here looking at me? my family? What is it that you think?¡±


    This hunching, sullen figure beside me, with borrowed clothing from my dad that looked almost to swallow him whole. Sitting here, cowering his limbs as close to himself as possible, as if at any moment about to crumble... to copse entirely from within.


    What do I see, what do I think, he asks me...


    ¡°A man that has made mistakes,¡± I said slowly. ¡°And I think... a man that¡¯s been paying for those mistakes, and is still paying for them... knowing fully that he deserves every punishment thates his way... and as such, refuses to see his estranged wife and daughter... because he is utterly terrified to admit that maybe doing, he¡¯d find out that it would just end up being another mistake to pay for... another punishment hepletely deserves.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a mistake,¡± He speedily said. ¡°I know It is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°And so the man says...¡± I continued on, eyeing him absentmindedly pull out another cigarette stick from a dwindling pack in his pocket. ¡°Unwilling to take the risk that it might not be a mistake... that there might be hope for happiness to everyone, after all.¡±


    ¡°Happiness...¡± He stuck the stick between smiling lips, feebly shaking his head as he lit the end with a lighter. ¡°So that¡¯s what this is all about to you? That¡¯s what you see, that¡¯s what you think... happy endings?¡±


    His stare froze at me for a moment, seeing me react to the smell and smoke, but I waved it off, I wasn¡¯t bothered ¨C and after being given the all clear, he took in a deep breath, before continuing on.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid, raised well, taught well... you¡¯re going to grow up to be a good man, a better man than me at least,¡± He took a huge puff, a bright, burning dot there glowing. ¡°But by God, aren¡¯t you just unbearably naive.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot,¡± I said. ¡°Foolish and stupid is a strong second and third too. Frankly, I like to think of myself as just a very hopeful guy.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess... you¡¯re the easy to forgive type too, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I shrugged. ¡°People do say I¡¯ve got a big heart too...¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you this, then,¡± He went and said, shifting over and giving me a raised stare. ¡°How do you know for sure that my Hayley isn¡¯t plenty happy already? Or that my wife isn¡¯t? Do you not think it¡¯s possible for them to have already moved on from it, leave it all behind them ¨C forgotten?¡±


    His stare went a little higher.


    ¡°Hayley¡¯s the owner of a sessful cafe startup, on her way to a business degree, ready to tackle her Master¡¯s, and even having hopeful talks on a potential boyfriend. Meanwhile, my wife¡¯s long retired, with a modest pension too ¨C doing everything she has long desired to. In two weeks, she¡¯s off to the Caribbean. Two months before that, she was buying a new dress for her first dinner date since I went out of the picture.¡±


    The cloud of gray smoke he let out was thick, heavy, and took long to disperse.


    ¡°They moved on, okay?¡± He said. ¡°They¡¯ve forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Forgetting isn¡¯t the same as moving on,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sure they have moved on, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ve forgotten.¡±


    ¡°And so what are you suggesting I do, then? Drop by, say hi? Something like this can¡¯t be fixed with just a few words, a few hugs, an ¡®I love you¡¯ I¡¯ve repeated so many times already. There¡¯s... after what I¡¯ve done, there¡¯s no going back to how it was. I love them, I¡¯d die for them... but there is no going back to how it was before. Even if somehow it does... it won¡¯t be the same, it won¡¯t feel the same. Our love¡¯s tainted, and I ruined it. There¡¯s no cleansing it.¡±


    Harry spoke with such calm eptance, I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I knew this wasn¡¯t any of my business, that I was just an outsider intruding... but I just couldn¡¯t help myself.


    After seeing what he has gone through these past few days, how he clung so tightly to life despite the odds, fighting against a force he had no chance of staving off and still pull through, just so for the chance to still see his kids grow... even from afar, never once getting involved... wasn¡¯t that punishment enough?


    Even after thinking it all through, I still don¡¯t know for sure.


    But regardless of my thoughts, Harry had long decided on his own answer... looking down, quietly fiddling with a loose wedding ring that now would no longer fit around a bony finger, burning embers falling to the porch steps in ashes.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need me to be there for them,¡± He whispered. ¡°They just need to be happy.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± He repeated, nearly smiling at the question, the breeze blowing the ashes to the wind. ¡°Why does my happiness matter?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°Not everyone is as forgiving as you, you know?¡± He said. ¡°Me, especially... mistakes... ask anyone... I don¡¯t forgive so easy.¡±


    There was no convincing him, I realize. He knows what he wants, he knows what¡¯s for the best... his version of the best, and whether it was right or not... we¡¯ll never really know.


    Suddenly, as if in cue, I heard a soft creak from behind, a dark presense manifesting. Adalia loomed within the shadows of the open interior, her cloudy eyes meeting mine, staring silently, intensely, and I understoodpletely.


    I slowly stood back up, taking a couple of steps backward. Harry barely reacted, continuing to just envelop the porch with a murky gray tinge. Just as I reached the doorway, I stopped in ce ¨C I couldn¡¯t just leave it there.


    ¡°And what are you going to do about Nick?¡± I asked, staring down at the small huddle silhouette. ¡°You¡¯re still going to see him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, nothing¡¯s change, everything stays the same,¡± His weary voice answered. ¡°So long as he wants to and chooses to, I¡¯ll keep meeting with my son. But I know eventually that one day, he¡¯ll realize that he shouldn¡¯t, that the gravity of my actions would finally dawn on his conscience, and then we¡¯ll talk and wave goodbye for thest time... and no more.¡±


    Another puff, another sigh, then he turned and looked at me, a small smile beneath a weary gaze.


    ¡°But until then, I¡¯ll just keep seeing him, keep loving him... just hoping that he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    I narrowed my lips. ¡°It¡¯s not much of a happy ending, honestly.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Harry replied, chuckling quietly, but his voice empty of the same tone of amusement. ¡°But since when do the bad guys ever get the happy endings, huh?¡±

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540: Passing The Days


    I got the watch the next few days passed by me in the cotton and wool prison of my bedroom.


    When half your daily routine is spent away just resting and recuperating, eventually you¡¯d start to feel like you¡¯re time traveling in a way, just cruising past the days... days that felt like hours, hours that felt like minutes, and minutes that felt like no time at all.


    And sprinkle between here and there every fast forward were semnces of normalcy growing more prominent as things began to gradually die down.


    My room became a sort of dailymute for all sorts of visitors just casually dropping by. Amanda on video call just to check in, Sammy barging in on the door having nothing better to do, even Mom, up to some mischief, would chime in with her quips if nothing more than just to amuse herself.


    Ash especially... every waking moment by my side from dawn till dusk, every one of my needs tended to, always grateful and eager to.


    The rare few times she¡¯s not tending to me, I would see her on the phone I got her... both hands maintaining an awkward grip on both sides, a constant white light entuating the sparkling luster of her emerald eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing on there anyway?¡± I asked one time, upon rousing before the same scene again like so many other times.


    .....


    ¡°Inquiring with this... Google entity here,¡± She answered without tearing her gaze away. ¡°Every new day is brimming with unprecedented events. I believe it is only wise to scour about every now and then to find any in relevance to us... and this Google, why its knowledge extends far and wide, rivaling even the most revered Chronicler there ever was.¡±


    Well, what do you know, Ash had mastered the fundamentals of web browsing all on her own. Ah, they grow up so fast...


    ¡°Well?¡± I leaned over, trying to take a peek but ultimately failing. ¡°Find anything of relevance so far?¡±


    Momentarily, Ash swiped and flicked about, selecting one of many dozen tabs open, before beginning to narrate the words on the web page.


    ¡°Cyberware Game Studios has announced a brand new installment in the Chronicles of Asteria series... with more details to be revealed at ater date.¡±


    New game already? Todd did let it slip during our first and only visit to the studio... but I didn¡¯t really think he was that anxious to milk that cow so badly. What did he say it was about? A prequel, right? Diving deep into side-characters histories, including Ash¡¯s...


    Well, well... I wonder...


    Well, at any rate, Amanda must be over the moon right now. I can almost hear the excited squealing in my ears already.


    ¡°Anything else important?¡± I asked, leaning in eager a bit further.


    Another swish and a flick, and Ash¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly.


    ¡°There is a substantial discount on Frosted kes among various outlets.¡±


    Shit, best news I heard all week.


    ¡°Welp, keep at it then,¡± I said, plopping my head back onto my pillow. ¡°See if cat food¡¯s on sale, we¡¯re running out.¡±


    ¡°At once, Master.¡±


    So much diligence, ahh... sometimes I feel bad, y¡¯know?


    Sometimes I just stare at the ceiling and wonder how I could everpensate for her troubles... that was until I caught her one quiet night, her sleeping face blissfully snoozing away right beside me as I woke up... and then realized she¡¯s probablypensating herself enough already.


    ¡°Li...ar...¡± spoke Adalia in a faint whisper ¡°Ash is... a liar...¡±


    I was so bemused by her I even overlooked the fact she was standing over the foot of the bed like a bloody ghost again.


    Even after repeated attempts at lecturing on the risks of a heart attack... it¡¯s like she just can¡¯t help but induce one in me every other night.


    ¡°Why is Ash a liar?¡± I whispered back, not wanting to wake Ash who had right then begun coiling herself around my arm.


    ¡°Not enough room... she told me... couldn¡¯t sleep with you...¡± Adalia slowly said, continuing to stare at Ash¡¯s contented expression, blinking empty blinks. ¡°Liar...¡±


    ¡°You wanted to sleep with me?¡±


    Her silent nod to confirm just confused me even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep enough already in the day? You¡¯re nocturnal, right?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°No? What? You aren¡¯t?¡± I¡¯m learning so much so fast. ¡°Aren¡¯t you weaker in the day?¡±


    ¡°Wea..ker...¡± She reaffirmed. ¡°Not... sleepier...¡±


    My ignorance of vampire lore is really showing here, ain¡¯t it? I should brush up more... wouldn¡¯t want to risk offending the wrong vampire next time.


    ¡°How long do vampires sleep for, then?¡±


    ¡°We sleep... when we want to...¡± She answered.


    ¡°So you¡¯re just sleepy all the time in general?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    And there lies the root of my misconception.


    ¡°And right now?¡±


    ¡°Right... now...¡± Adalia tilted her head, her distant stare, at another angle, suddenly turning something more... personal. ¡°I want to... sleep with you...¡±


    Sleepy as I was, I won¡¯t deny feeling my heart go all fluffy hearing her say that the way she said that. But s...


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say this, and I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± I sighed. ¡°But the bed definitely won¡¯t fit all three, sadly.¡±


    Adalia made a whimper, a little meek sound of eptance, and my heart ached so bad.


    ¡°Next time,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to make plenty of space for you.¡±


    No reaction, apart from some slight movement, and a little shift in her nce, now directly meeting mine.


    ¡°Next... time...¡± She whispered back, blinking once. ¡°Pro...mise...?¡±


    Oh, there¡¯s that word, that little P-word there. Me and that stupid word have been on a little rival match of sorts, and I¡¯ve been keeping score... so far, I¡¯m sitting at a strong zero here.


    But not for long, not this time.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I said to her, my smile filled with tenacious resolve.


    ¡°Not... lying...?¡±


    ¡°Not lying,¡± I shook my head. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m looking forward to it too.¡±


    Suddenly upon hearing that, her look of doubt quickly disappeared. ¡°Okay...¡±


    And as the days shifted in and out, with time I was getting better, and the better I got, to my delight, the less moody Sammy got.


    I could even physically see the shifts in her temperament every instance she¡¯d visit... to the point where she was even styling her hair like Mom¡¯s again, and dressing back in her usual light blues and whites... even the dark rings around her eyes were now fading, which left me slightly wondering.


    ¡°Are you still having those visions of yours by the way?¡±


    Sammy dropped her gaze from her phone to look at me, the smile from a funny text slowly disappearing from her expression.


    ¡°Not since you nearly dropped dead that night,¡± She answered. ¡°Or maybe I just stopped bothering to remember them in my sleep or something.¡±


    I had another theory, however.


    ¡°Or maybe you going off on Mom did something, maybe it was just a mind over matter thing.¡±


    She shrugged halfheartedly. ¡°Maybe...¡±


    ¡°Think about it, you¡¯re ufortable around her, you dream of her,¡± I said. ¡°The power of suggestion. All these pent-up feelings simply manifested as your dreams, and when you finally said what you wanted, they stopped. Can¡¯t just be coincidence, right?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    ¡°So I was right ¨C you just needed to talk to her, open up. I told you so.¡±


    Again, so half-hearted. ¡°If you say so, big bro.¡±


    ¡°But you haven¡¯t really patched things up with her, have you?¡± I eyed her with a squint. ¡°You still giving Mom the cold shoulder?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Sammy...¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± She said, throwing her phone back up and returning to smiles and chuckles as her thumbs hastily typed away.


    So, in other words ¨C it¡¯splicated.


    But hey, what isn¡¯t with a world-ender and fallen hero for mother and father? I¡¯m sure given time, her true feelings would eventuallye to the surface.


    I¡¯m sure of it.


    ¡°Mom said you made up those visions you have about me, by the way...¡± I said. ¡°Did you really have to lie to garner my sympathy?¡±


    She stopped typing. ¡°Made up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± I looked her in the eye, she didn¡¯t look as halfhearted now. ¡°You did make them up, didn¡¯t you? Because... you didn¡¯t wanna talk about Mom with me or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d havee up with a far better lie than that if I wanted to lie, you know?¡± She said resuming typing again, except now with a tension present in her eyes. ¡°Those visions about you aren¡¯t a lie. I didn¡¯t make them up. I saw them.¡±


    ¡°Sammy...¡±


    ¡°Look, believe what you want, then,¡± She said, a little annoyed now. ¡°I know what I dreamt.¡±


    .....


    That didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°So what do those visions mean, then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hell if I know,¡± Sammy responded, springing off from the bed and leaving the room, seemingly having enough of me. ¡°But like you said, Big Bro ¨C they¡¯re just dreams, aren¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541: Old News


    It was sometime around high noon on the fifth day of my recovery process ¨C dad came marching his way through my doorway, took a single nce at my bedridden self, imed that I¡¯m good to go, and promptly dragged me all the way out to the fields.


    There were things to be done, and apparently, me the half-cripple, was the only man capable of getting those things done.


    Never mind that he has been doing just fine all on his lonesome the entire time. No, apparently pulling weeds and feeding the chickens among various other small trivial tasks were just simply too much for him this time.


    I didn¡¯t mind the exercise..but really, if he wanted to just see me, he could have just seen me... no need to hide behind this pretense of needing an extra hand ¨C because when you¡¯re packing massive arms like the one he¡¯s got ¨C like, seriously?


    Guess shitty lying skills are a hereditary thing.


    Ash would have been here with me, in spite of my protest too, but then on the way down, Mom snared with her with a trap, batting pleading eyelids for some help with kitchen duty, and utterly helpless to turn down a call for aid ¨C Ash was whisked away into her clutches, immediately being eagerly prompted to put on a white apron that I regretfully didn¡¯t get a chance to see before my eyes.


    Y¡¯know, maybe I should start seriously considering investing in some aprons myself... just for precaution, of course. For stains, for sanitary reasons...


    .....


    Of course...


    Sweating buckets and practically dying for refreshments, I headed back to the house for a quick drink... but instead I ran into Sammy partway there, striding towards me with tightly pursed lips and furrowed brows, and upon seeing such an intimidating sight, I reacted instinctively.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    She mbered down the porch steps, flung something small at me, and 180¡¯d right back up into the house.


    ¡°It is you,¡± She said, disappearing into the doorway with a huff. ¡°And I¡¯m starting to think you cast a charm spell onto every girl you meet or something.¡±


    With ast-minute grip, and a near-fumble, I suddenly found my phone in my sweaty palms two minutes into an ongoing call ¨C from an unknown number.


    The whole ordeal probablysted no more than five seconds, and already there were a million questions buzzing around my head. Gotta be a new record.


    ¡°Umm,¡± I raised the phone to my ear, starting dumbfoundedly into the dirt. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s the cker!¡± chimed a familiar cheery voice. ¡°Well, well, are you having fun on your paid vacation so far?¡±


    The jolt of realization hit me on the head like a sledgehammer.


    ¡°Hayley! Oh, hey, hi,¡± Quickly I double-checked the call ¨C her name ain¡¯t there. So confused. ¡°Umm... it actually ain¡¯t been much of a vacation...¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, I understand,¡± She said softly. ¡°Family troubles usually don¡¯t tend to be. Trust me ¨C I can rte.¡±


    Why is she calling? Was it because ofst time? the voicemail? the missed calls? I need to ask, I need to ¨C


    ¡°But, umm, as far as my sympathies, you have them all. That being said, though, I also have a thriving business to run, so...¡± She trailed away briefly, awkwardness practically exuding through the static. ¡°I was wondering, if um, if you¡¯re nning on returning to work anytime soon?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her on ount of the fact I was too busy reeling over her reason for calling.


    ¡°Normally Nick would be handling this sort of thing,¡± She continued on, speaking with a tone that conveyed her clear unpleasantness. ¡°But he¡¯s been having some trouble these past few days ¨C got our own family issues ¨C nothing too big, really. He¡¯s just a big worrywart. But hey ¨C better me than him, right? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d rather hear me than him, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, of course, you every day,¡± I answered absentmindedly. ¡°Um, I should be on time for my shift next Monday.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I heard her release a breath. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you said something about family issues just now? If you don¡¯t mind ¨C what kind of issues?¡±


    Hayley made a noise, a weary disinterested kind. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just my Dad, he and my brother are close. He left town without saying anything, and it¡¯s throwing Nick off. Like I said, nothing.¡±


    Does she... did she not get the voicemail back then? I¡¯m pretty sure I dialed the right number, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m sure I did.


    Unless...


    ¡°Oh yeah, did you get a new number?¡± I asked, feigning casualness. ¡°Thought you were a telemarketer for a second.


    Hayley responded with a soft giggle back. ¡°New phone, actually. Amanda help me pick it.¡±


    New...?


    ¡°Funny story actually, that...¡± She said, following another amused chuckle. ¡°My witch outfit, I wear it to work every day, right? Well, for a while, I¡¯ve been meaning to sell it to buy a brand new outfit ¨C and eventually, I manage to find a buyer. Long story short, I somehow wound up shipping it out with my old phone still inside one of the pockets. It¡¯s probably sailing halfway across the Antic by now.¡±


    I... I almost believe she was just pulling my leg here.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Pretty serious,¡± She responded. ¡°I know, I know... not what you expect from someone like me, but... I hope that doesn¡¯t ruin my appeal to you, ¨C fingers crossed.


    I ignored that.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t get the voicemail, then...¡± I muttered. ¡°The calls...¡±


    ¡°Voicemails? Calls? Oh-ho?¡± She parroted back, interest piqued. ¡°What calls? You called me? Really? What for? Anything important? Anything I should know?¡±


    Inside me, something was building, an impulse to just barge right into the living room and shove my phone firmly against the side of Harry¡¯s head.


    This was another chance, another opportunity to make it all right. I could do it, I could go, I could tell him.


    But I didn¡¯t, instead, I stayed.


    Instead, I spoke. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± there was a slight disappointment in her tone. ¡°Alrighty.¡±


    Harry¡¯s words were ringing in my head, keeping me in ce, fighting back against the voice of reason that wanted so badly to do the opposite. Battling, contending, in the end, there were no winners.


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m actually in the middle of something right now, so...¡±


    ¡°Ah, my cue to say goodbye, then?¡± She replied, taking the obvious hint. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you next Monday, ¡®kay? Looking forward to it!¡±


    ¡°Same...¡± I narrowed my lips. ¡°Good luck with things with your Dad by the way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Hayley blew a sigh. ¡°Whatever the deal is ¨C I¡¯m positive he¡¯s bound to show up again soon. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said back. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping...¡±


    A few secondster, the beeping dial tone signaled the end of our conversation. I dropped my phone to the side, let out a breath... suddenly I wasn¡¯t so thirsty anymore.


    I turned around again, head buzzing with thoughts ¨C I needed a distraction. I needed to do something.


    ¡°Hey, Dad!¡± I called out to therge figure in the distance. ¡°Anything else you need me to do?¡±


    By evening, I only had onest task to be done. ording to Dad, he¡¯s pretty much groomed and broken in the entire new batch of horses, all save for one ¨C a problematic one ¨C refusing to be touched nor ridden on and would neigh and buckle relentlessly until it was left alone again.


    He figured if it were me holding the bristles and reins, I¡¯d manage to somehow get the job done.


    And for once, I¡¯m actually inclined to agree with him there.


    I stepped into the barn, and at once the smell hit me. Beastly, musty... and with it, my homing was finallyplete, now I truly felt like I was weed home.


    The interior was alive and bustling with chatter and conversation everywhere you turn to... so long as you speak horse anyway.


    I took my time just admiring all the new long-faces, quickly getting acquainted through some head patting and whispered greetings.


    Last time I stepped foot within these walls, the stables were empty, the quiet was eerie... everything¡¯s changed now, everything looked better now, except for that stray bit of rope there... in a loop, in a knot, still tied tightly to the beam.


    If I focus long enough, I could still almost sense the events of that day like it was still happening, in the air, on the ground, like some residual presence or something.


    Needless to say, I much preferred continuing on with my how-do-you-dos.


    I made it all the way close to the end before I heard a familiar gruff snort sounding close by, and I almost couldn¡¯t contain my smile as I shuffled a few inches only to see a ratherrge white head jutting itself out over the stable as much as it could.


    ¡°Yo,¡± I said, taking a final step, and facing a familiar set of illustrious green eyes. ¡°How¡¯ve you been, girl? Miss me?¡±


    Lyn excitedly whipped her mane about and made a loud whinny ¨C guess that¡¯s a yes.


    I reached out, gently stroking her long hard snout. ¡°Miss you too.¡±


    With my free hand, I swung open the stable, then stepping in and swinging the door close once more, I got started with work.


    Given who her previous owner used to be, I only needed to do the bare essentials ¨C and after a quick brush and some hoof picking ¨C Lyn was good to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know if you heard the news,¡± I said, stowing away tools I used in a pouch. ¡°But apparently you belong to us now, Lyn ¨C permanently. How¡¯d you like the sound of that?¡±


    She neighed and buckled, prancing her hoofs about in ce ¨C like she was jumping for joy. So docile, so cooperative all the while, so unlike the fanatical demon Dad went and made her out to be.


    ¡°Also I heard you¡¯ve been making it hard for my folks around here...¡± I said, closing the stable gate behind me, and giving her a raised look. ¡°Do me a favor ¨C y nice, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Lyn snorted, ruffling her head as I stroked it a little more ¨C I took that as a yes.


    ¡°Attagirl.¡±


    Suddenly, from afar, a low familiar boom echoed.


    ¡°Lyn¡¯s her name, is it?¡± By the entrance, Dad was slowly making his way towards me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re already acquainted.¡±


    He stopped beside me in all his sweaty, grimey, smelly glory, and I wrinkled my nose.


    ¡°Long story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear it,¡± He said, and before I knew it he was swinging open the stable next door, and gently pulling the reins of arge brown horse befitting his own stature. ¡°Ride with me?¡±


    Again, it¡¯s like we just can¡¯t stand and talk. Always gotta have a pretense with him. But whatever, though. I don¡¯t mind it.


    .....


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Besides, I¡¯m sure Lyn would like the jog.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542: A Great Omen


    Lyn hardly could contain herself when I swung open her stable again, a dingy saddle pressed firmly against my hip... it felt almost like an insult, especially to a horse as elegant and refined as her.


    But y¡¯know what? Unlike we petty humans, horses tend to be rather prejudice-free appearance-wise... at the end of the day, she gets to ride with the wind against her face ¨C what¡¯s toin?


    Once out in the vast endless ins, Lyn was practically soaring across the fields, hitting her strides so gracefully it was almost like flying ¨C and I was there holding tightly onto reins half-expecting her too.


    Dad became just a blur in the corner of my eyes as we shot right past him in less than a second.


    Clearly, it¡¯s been quite a while since she¡¯s been let free to stretch her legs.


    Excitement like this can prove hazardous to the bones, and instinct advised me to slow us down, calm her down, but, just for a little while... I decided not to discourage her just yet.


    Back then, during the race at the convention, the makeshift buildings and tight corners everywhere would constantly limit our speeds. Frankly, It was really quite a hassle, but now...


    .....


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how fast you can really go.¡±


    In response, Lyn loudly neighed and promptly doubled her pace... then tripled.


    It was exhrating ¨C feeling the wind like a searing pressure breezing by, over mounds and across ditches, we galloped through the acres without a single care in the world.


    Eventually, though, Lyn¡¯s fervor settled, and with the both of us donning tousled manes, we returned back to the barn entrance, where Dad had a good view of the entire spectacle perched atop his more well-behaved steed.


    ¡°Sammy¡¯s going to hate you,¡± He stoically remarked, drawing up beside me. ¡°She¡¯s been trying to tame this one for days, and just like that ¨C her beloved Emerald has been stolen.¡±


    ¡°Love at first sight, unfortunately,¡± I said, giving Lyn a nice long pat, much to her delight. ¡°But if she ditches that name, I might be willing to negotiate a part-ownership use.¡±


    I can barely remember thest time that we both went for a ride... so long ago now, it almost felt like an entirely different lifetime, especially after everything that¡¯s happened.


    At a more calm, leisurely pace, wepped around the ce, admiring our finished work.


    Uprooted weeds in bags, sheared wool from the sheeps in even bigger bags, freshly harvested crops from the fields, all piled neatly at the back of the truck, prime and ready for the markets first thing in the morning.


    But I knew this scenic stroll we were on was not just solely for leisure¡¯s sake ¨C more than that ¨C it was a ponder.


    I could feel Dad¡¯s gaze on me like it was a mosquito on my neck. An entire crowd¡¯s worth of conversation happening in his mind before he would finally decide on a single sentence to let me in on the discussion.


    ¡°Do you know about the Four Great Ones?¡± He asked. ¡°They¡¯re mythical creatures, the Divines¡¯ faithful guardians with the purpose to protect and oversee the realm of Kronocia in their ce.¡±


    Ask the question and then provide the answer before I even have a chance to confirm or deny.


    Seriously, he¡¯d be a terriblewyer.


    ¡°I know of Neplims,¡± I said, recalling a simr conversation from way back when. ¡°Basically just cats, right? They can sense your nature if I remember correctly... able to tell if you¡¯re good or evil or something like that.¡±


    Dad nodded. ¡°Yes, Neplims is one of them. I¡¯m surprised you know about that.¡±


    ¡°Came up once. Own a cat now, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    ¡°Also kinda exins why we¡¯re surrounded by all kinds of animals, but not a pet living under a roof,¡± I threw him a nce. ¡°Allergies, am I right?¡±


    He swerved around the remark, opting instead for another question. ¡°Do you know of the other three?¡±


    This time he gave me enough time to give a quick, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°The Fidulius is a noteworthy one to mention.¡±


    Fidulius... that¡¯s a new one to add to my ever-expanding vocabry.


    ¡°Noteworthy how?¡± I asked.


    He caught up to me, and side-by-side, I saw his stare tilt ever so slightly downward.


    ¡°Because the Fidulius is said to take the form of a pure white horse.¡±


    Lyn let out a snort, whipping her head slightly, throwing her snowy-white mane about... noteworthy, alright.


    ¡°ording to legends, the Fidulius is said to only approach those they have ascertained great enough to bring about great tidings,¡± Dad exined, his booming voice adding all the more to the mystical vibe. ¡°Whereupon, they¡¯ll forge an unbreakable bond with the individual, remainingpletely loyal to the end... as it was with the Magus Vendrick, the Schr Ss ¨C ¡±


    Ss? The name¡¯s familiar... Ria¡¯s guardian?


    ¡°- As it was with the Hero Leonardo...¡± Dad finished.


    I felt my jaw slightly go ck, lips with a small gap between. What was he trying to say? imply? Whatever it was, it felt big... bigger than me.


    ¡°So... what? I finally spoke after a long while. ¡°Lyn is...¡±


    ¡°Just a horse,¡± Dad interjected, and there he went with that veering nce again. ¡°As far as we¡¯re concerned...¡±


    I looked down at Lyn again. ¡°And if she actually turns out to be something more?¡±


    He lifted his head, meeting me once more with his signature in stare. ¡°Then it would just simply mean that you are too... that¡¯s all.¡±


    That¡¯s all? No, that¡¯s just not all. There¡¯s a lot more to it than that and he knows it. Me? Seriously? Those titles, those names... mine didn¡¯t belong anywhere near theirs. It felt like a joke, seriously...


    ¡°Hard to believe that things can just be decided just like that...¡± I muttered, utterly bbergasted. ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m destined to do something big, something good for the world? Like, how am I supposed to ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°I said great,¡± He interjected again. ¡°I didn¡¯t say good.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°And the difference?¡±


    ¡°The difference... great things doesn¡¯t mean good things. It just means great.¡± His stare veered again, this time, far away. ¡°As it was for my case...¡±


    There it was again, those implications in his words. Making me think, making me nervous...


    Lyn snorted again, shaking her mane to and fro... as if sensing my unease herself...


    Great things...


    ¡°And how about my case, then?¡± I asked.


    For once, to my surprise, he reacted ¨C a sliver of emotion to his usual stony expression.


    ¡°I said it before ¨C you could be a better hero than me, didn¡¯t I?¡± he spoke, a faint curl in the corner of his lips... almost reassuring,forting. ¡°But then again, it¡¯s not up to me, now, is it?¡±


    Now he gets a sense of humor...


    Then he turned, guiding our little posses back into the barn, ending our stroll impromptu, leaving me trailing closely behind him in silence... with an entire crowd¡¯s worth of conversation happening in my mind this time that was far from over.


    ¡°This is all hypothetical, remember,¡± He said, ncing back. ¡°It isn¡¯t definite.¡±


    ¡°As far you know,¡± I responded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dad just nodded. ¡°As far I know.¡±


    And therein lies the root of my unease ¨C that ¡®maybe¡¯.


    Maybe I should reconsider this ownership deal...

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543: Parting Ways


    I¡¯ve never had thoughts about Harry for so long now.


    And by that ¨C I mean it extremely tonically, and really, I think I can hardly be med for it either. Ever since that night, and that talk, for the most part, whenever our paths crossed in hallways, between doorways, or even just across the dining table, he would keep to himself.


    So fierce was his resolve on maintaining a non-presence that in time, over days, he¡¯d sessfully blend into the backdrop of whatever room he was in at the moment.


    Of course, there were some exceptions too. I noticed he formed a sorta kinship with Dad, sharing small talks over a drink on warm nights... apparently they share the same love from crime thrillers. In the day, Mom would be the one to keep himpany, treating him as she would any other guest in our household, and overwhelming him with drinks and refreshments every other hour.


    It was thanks to their efforts that he could feel right at home under our roof, which would be a nice gesture so long as you overlook the fact that these were also the same people advocating for his sacrifice days ago...


    Well... I just try not to look at things from that angle too much.


    In-between my own busywork, keeping in touch with both Irene and Amanda, and just generally gaining my strength back, there were little opportunities for Harry and I to interact. But from what little I saw him, I could tell it was hurting him.


    .....


    Being here was hurting him.


    In our family he saw his... he saw what could¡¯ve been, what he could have still had. The trivial conversations over meals, the ¡®good mornings¡¯ and the ¡®good nights¡¯ said to one another. He¡¯d look at me, he¡¯d look at Sammy... and briefly, I¡¯d see his expression tightened.


    Then all over again, the temptation surged strong within me. I saved Hayley¡¯s new number, and some nights, I¡¯d justy in bed staring at it, toiling away in the depths of my mind wondering if I really should.


    I never did.


    Harry was recuperating well, recovery exceeding even Mom¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Very eager to leave, isn¡¯t he?¡± She muttered to me one quiet evening, shifting her eyes with an almost knowing look. ¡°But I suppose guilt is a very effective motivator, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she knew, or the extent of what she knew, but I couldn¡¯t agree with her more.


    Finally, on an early Friday, it happened.


    In new clothes, a groomed look, and a wedding ring fitting perfectly around his finger, Harry walked through our front doorway for thest time, bidding farewell, and expressing his sincerest thanks.


    It was there that we made our first direct eye-contact in ages. In a steady healthy stride, he walked over towards me, and extended his hand. I barely lifted mine before he took it and shook it with a firm strong grip.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be thanked,¡± He said, his expression no longer of that gaunt, hollowed man I was so used to seeing. ¡°But thank you anyway... for everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    I smiled, gripping his hand back just as firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope your next infestation is just limited to termites.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so,¡± He replied with a snigger. ¡°But just in case, I do hope you ept consults.¡±


    ¡°You know where to find me.¡±


    We broke apart, and he gave me another earnest stare.


    ¡°You have a beautiful family, I hope you know that,¡± He said to me softly, speaking with a slight somberness that I understood far too well. ¡°Appreciate it, take care of it... your sister, your mother, father... promise me you will.¡±


    From the outside, that¡¯s probably how we looked, didn¡¯t we? But were we? Despite all our shorings, I still like to think so.


    ¡°I n to,¡± I simply said and left it at that.


    ¡°Good, and on that note...¡± He shook his head, letting out a heavy breath. ¡°I seriously cannot thank you for what you¡¯ve done... the guilt¡¯s gonna eat me alive if I can¡¯t find a way to repay you somehow.¡±


    ¡°It ain¡¯t necessary...¡±


    ¡°I know, I know... you¡¯re too much of a saint to ask,¡± He stopped me there. ¡°But indulge me anyway, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I paused for a moment, pondering on his offer. Being put on the spot is a great way of drawing nks, and for a while, I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    But then...


    ¡°Well, I could always use a new customer,¡± I told him. ¡°See, the manager¡¯s always nagging me about retaining patrons... maybe you could help me out with that, stop by the cafe every now and then?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°And this offer here... it¡¯s supposed to help who, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Why, me, of course,¡± I affirmed. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your money, your time... who else would benefit from it?¡±


    Briefly, we both exchanged silent looks at each other. Then wrinkles began to form, as a smile took over his doubts.


    ¡°You really are a good kid,¡± He said. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Harry began to walk away, closer and closer to the idle whirring of Dad¡¯s truck, who was patiently looking over at us by the driver-side.


    ¡°I rmend getting the Himdale special,¡± I called out just as Harry swung open the passenger door. ¡°It¡¯s the boss¡¯s specialty.¡±


    He waved in response before he got onboard, and with a final parting smile from the side window, Harry was finally gone in a cloud of dust and smoke.


    I stayed until the roar of the engine wasn¡¯t even an echo, I stared until they weren¡¯t even a smudge in the horizon.


    Out here, in the frontwn, my feet pressed against the same patch of grass I¡¯ve stood and knelt on for hours and hours on end.


    The same ce this all started.


    That evening I first came here, I could never have imagined the hassle I have to go through to eventually reach this point.


    And now it¡¯s all over.


    So many things I¡¯ve discovered. So many preconceptions shattered. About Mom, about Dad, about me... about our family as a whole.


    It was inly clear I¡¯ve only just scratched the tip of the iceberg. In theing days, this rabbit hole would continue to expand, branching, dragging me deeper into its depths.


    This business with the Divines, Dad¡¯s past, Sammy¡¯s visions, these great tidings I¡¯m allegedly supposed to bring. I still don¡¯t think those ims carried any weight... but if they do... then they really leave a lot of downtime to ponder.


    The most grievous of all being the source of it all.


    Jay... Grieven...whatever he calls himself... he¡¯ll turn up again, like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, a speeding vehicle on an empty road... one way or another, another confrontation was inevitable.


    In his memories, I felt his intentions, his resolve, to do something beyond what he¡¯s done thus far.


    I still don¡¯t know what exactly he has nned for the future... But for now... while the world is still in one whole piece... I supposed it¡¯s about time to finally head home.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544: A Familiar Farewell


    ¡°Psst, Adalia,¡± I lightly shook my right shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    We came to a slow stop, sandwiched between two equally rusted and dented trucks, and as we swayed with the momentum, instead of rousing ¨C Adalia slipped from my shoulder ¨Cnding as a soft clump of silver-grey atop myp, then somewhere behind the thick bundle of hair and lethargy, I heard her begin to stir slightly, whispering almost begrudgingly...


    ¡°Trains... are... evil...¡±


    Then like a warning to fill hearts with dread and ears with ringing, a ring horn sounded off far in the distance, the air resonating with its ominous grating melody... and Adalia squirmed a little more.


    ¡°You got that right...¡± I said, wincing a little.


    The truck sprung up a little as Ash slowly disembarked to the gravel pavement below, taking with her both bulging bags of luggage that she lugged about like they were nothing more than hollowed styrofoam or something.


    Briefly, her emerald eyes shed towards where I was kept unwillingly seated in ce, and I knew that quick surreptitious glint too well... filled green with stifled envy.


    .....


    Then quicker than quick, that look was gone, as she said quietly with demure and fineness, ¡°I shall go on ahead, Master. The train is set to depart soon, it would be unwise to squander... I shall board first, stow away our belongings, reserve us apartment before none is left. In the meantime, you may take this opportunity to say farewell once more.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°And allow me to take Adalia along with.¡±


    I almost nodded again, too used to hearing words of wisdom from her. This, however, wasn¡¯t so wise.


    ¡°It is an intimate moment, hardly one deserving of blemish from the presence of mere outsiders.¡± Ash nonchnt rationalized. ¡°Not to worry, Master, I shall be very gentle.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Gentle?¡±


    Gentle indeed. Never thought there¡¯lle a time where I¡¯d see Adalia be strapped over the shoulders like some organic sentient rucksack, but ording to Ash that¡¯s just how vampires hold their young ¨C so who am I to argue with the expert, right?


    Off they went, Ash valiantly marching, Adalia hazily murmuring, their hair blending into an almost single seamless shade of white... looking like a bizarre pair of siamese twins stumbling along.


    As if they don¡¯t draw enough attention on their own already...


    I mbered off the back of the truck, feetnding in sync with the m of both doors. I paused in ce for a moment... see, I wasn¡¯t expecting to hear any mming actually, or the whirring engine to suddenly stall to dead quiet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to walk me all the way, y¡¯know?¡± I said, craning my head over the corner of the truck, seeing a yawning Sammy stretched her arms high over her head.


    She heard me speak, and clearly, from the sharp nt her brows took, she didn¡¯t like what she heard.


    ¡°What? You big boy enough to go by yourself, big bro? Is that it?¡± She asked, thering her words with as much sarcasm as phically possible. ¡°Don¡¯t be a dummy, of course we¡¯re going to see you off all the way... right, Dad?¡±


    With a jangle of keys stuffed into a pair of dirty, tattered jeans, Dad emerged from behind her, bringing with him orders bestowed from the absolute, ¡°Mom said so.¡±


    Can¡¯t defy that.


    It was like a stroll down memoryne for me, this experience, the three of us, so long as you count congested bustling station tforms asnes anyway.


    Almost a year ago, we were just right here. Me hauling along a single bag filled to the zipper-breaking brim with hopes, dreams, and ambitions, Dad at the front splitting the sea of people with hisrge stature, Sammy tantly apathetic to it all but yet also simultaneously huddling as close to me as possible.


    The only thing missing from the moment was Mom to my right with a permanent smile beneath a tender gaze reaching over to ruffle my hair that I¡¯d painstakingly taken the time to get right early just that morning for the umpteenth time.


    And here we were again... so many things had changed since then, and yet somehow everything stayed the same.


    ¡°So since you¡¯re noting along, can I take this as a sign that I¡¯m no longer being monitored under close supervision?¡± I asked, turning yet again to that huddling gal over at my side.


    Sammy shifted her blue eyes over with a dreary tilt. ¡°Consider it on hold... until Mom gets better again. After that, eh, I¡¯ll probably drop by sometimes if I find the time.¡±


    ¡°Mom, huh?¡± I eyed her. ¡°Aww, so you do care.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have to if a certain someone hadn¡¯t pushed her as much as he did,¡± She red at me. ¡°Got me here ying nurse all week like I¡¯m some kind of... um... nurse...¡±


    ¡°What about a filial daughter?¡± I suggested. ¡°That sound any better?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Bro, not this again....¡± She groaned.


    ¡°Of course this again,¡± I groaned and whined along with her.


    This morning, waking up to the dull echoes of retching and coughing was a really somber way to start the day, and no contest, no one was more badly affected by it than Mom herself... even as we took off from the driveway... there she could be seen by the windowsill still...menting being unable to partake in one final farewell outside of her bedroom door.


    But if it were indeed a contest, then the runner-up, undoubtedly, would be Sammy... absentmindedly twirling and tossing her hair braid between two fingers. If I squint, and if I try, I think I could almost see a resemnce too.


    ¡°Look, Lyn¡¯s ying nice with you now, so if you could just ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Argh, I hate that name.¡±


    ¡°- if you could just do me a favor,¡± I continued, before I was so rudely interrupted. ¡°Could you just talk with Mom for a moment? Instead of this hating her one second and then loving her the next ¨C kind of deal?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s to talk about? She¡¯s a Demon God, I¡¯m a spawn of Satan. There¡¯s nothing interesting there.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about feelings?¡±


    She snorted, rolling her eyes all the way elsewhere. ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°Then ¨C ¡±


    ¡°How about you, let¡¯s talk about you,¡± Sammy cut across from me. ¡°I heard you¡¯re starring in a movie? Amanda told me. You¡¯re ying one of the leads? Didn¡¯t think you should let me know you are?¡±


    ¡°One of the leads?¡± I blinked at her. ¡°What the hell are you ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Dad abruptly chimed in.


    He stopped our march right at the edge of the tform. A clock perched high on a random wall signaled the train¡¯s departure in a few minutes... which means that I better get going soon. No time for frivolous chit-chat no more.


    ¡°Welp,¡± I began, turning myself to face Dad, looking up at a face that, if I squint, if I try, almost reflected mine. ¡°This wasn¡¯t exactly the homing I had in mind. But, uh... it still was very nice seeing you all again. I missed you guys. One day, maybe... I¡¯ll return with more leisure intentions, huh?¡±


    It seems I inherited Dad¡¯s innate talent for words. Seriously, I¡¯m crying tsunamis here. Someone get me a tissue.


    Dad lumbered forward, extending a hand, which I promptly took in mine.


    ¡°One day,¡± He nodded, for once, a rare genuine smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long next time.¡±


    I smiled back. ¡°Right.¡±


    He stepped back an inch, and he threw me a vaguely diforting look that I¡¯d never seen before on him.


    ¡°Um, your mother told me to give you a kiss for her,¡± He said, his lips pursed all the while, hissing in a breath. ¡°And... well...¡±


    ¡°Right...¡±


    The both of us were never one for outwardly expressions of affection. The most we ever toe the line were hugs... and even then those were rare... that being said though...


    Can¡¯t defy orders.


    ¡°Umm,¡± I began to share his tense look. ¡°Well, what she doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t kill her, right?¡±


    That¡¯s when Dad glumly shook his head, letting out a defeated but epting sight.


    ¡°She¡¯ll know,¡± He muttered, taking a single step forward. ¡°She always knows.¡±


    Fuck¡¯s sake...


    The clock on the wall shifted once, and the train began to re its parting grating melody, and there was Sammy, her phone¡¯s camera lens pointing directly at me, and above it ¨C a cheeky, giddy smile.


    ¡°Go for the lips,¡± She said, finger ready on the trigger. ¡®And smile, big bro. You want us to talk? Well, this certainly won¡¯t be boring to talk about.¡±


    It seems Mom would get her beloved farewell, after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son,¡± He muttered, bending over.


    I sighed, closed my eyes. ¡°Yep, me too.¡±


    Ahh, the things I do for family.


    Finally, after a moment of pure cringe and doom and death that shall never be described or mentioned, I stepped over the cautionary yellow line, traversing into the interior of the train just as the sliding doors parted close.


    A familiar feeling again... looking out through one of the dusty, dreary windows just as the train began to pick up speed. That view, that scene, Dad in ce, another scarce smile on his face as I passed him by, and there was Sammy attempting to give chase, waving both hands goodbye, a mixture of sadness and cheer brazen in her expression.


    And if I squint, if I try... I could almost imagine Mom right beside her too, with her signature smirk, giving the most tender goodbye.


    I was leaving home again.


    Going back to city life again.


    What awaits me, what I¡¯ll find, I haven¡¯t the faintest idea.


    I felt the same way the first time that I left, chugging off into the unknown all by lonesome, feeling nothing, but the bottomless pitfall of dread and unease.


    But this time, things have changed. This time, I felt calm, I felt rx... happy even... because this time, no matter what it is I¡¯ll inevitablye to face, I know for sure...


    I¡¯m alone no longer.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545: One Cold Day


    The wind blew heavy and frigid again.


    As ofte, the sun can be so easily discerned now... above was a view of clear blue skies between the gaps and cracks of countless naked branches.


    Another cold breeze swayed the bare trees, the hefty torrent parting thest bundle of leaves from its stems, and they blew, flew, a lofty swirl of brown and gold gently plunging, nearing the soft earth below.


    One of them suddenly strayed away from the pack, drifting elsewhere...


    A leafnded on her head.


    Again.


    Sera groaned.


    .....


    A little annoyed, a little vexed, she plucked the leaf nestled between strands of her hair, briefly stared at it with bitter disdain, before then aggressively flinging it away to one of the many small mounds of gold and brown scattered everywhere.


    After one too many times already, she¡¯d learned her lesson and quickly pulled her hood over her head once more.


    Shame, the cold on her face had been nice while itsted.


    It reminded her of the Well.


    Sera leaned back against the bark of the tree she rested upon, her amber eyes gazing attentively forward, resuming with her admiration for a newly discovered interest as ofte.


    Those shining, shing lights.


    Curled around the bodies of trees, hung across countless low-hanging branches ¨C sparkling.


    One day, while peering above the bushes with bleary eyes, she woke up to find her humble abode inexplicably transformed.


    Everywhere ¨C like webs.


    At first, she was wary of them. Eventually, she grew captivated.


    Especially when they glow.


    She¡¯s never seen anything like them before. Nothing even in her many conversations with Eshlwyn bore simrities to this.


    Green, yellow, blue, red. In sporadic intervals. They¡¯d dim then they¡¯d glow. They¡¯d sh then they¡¯d shut. Very rarely, they even stay aglow at times.


    She liked it when they stayed.


    But not all was as well as the lights, unfortunately...


    Out there, beyond the vicinity of the forest, it was no longer the quiet, mostly peaceful ins that she had grown so ustomed to wandering through.


    As ofte, the pathways had all be riddled with the constantings and goings of many, many noisy strangers intruding upon her home without care.


    She¡¯d watch them through the bushes ¨C men, women, children ¨C strolling about the ce, wrapped in heavy bundles of clothing, their misty breaths visible past smiling lips, as they frolic and indulge in the cold of the winds.


    They all made amotion across every waking moment of the day- and it bothered her to no end. The afternoons where she¡¯d spent idling on the benches, staring awed at the looming building surrounding her, instead were now spent huddled beneath the nonexistent shade of a naked tree, brushing away stray leaves atop her head, preferring this sce over thepany of mindless chatter.


    At least she had the lights.


    One of the mounds of leaves slowly began to stir, revealing a stray bit of white poking through, then quivering a little more ¨C the single mound suddenly sprouted a tail.


    A blur of fuzzy white suddenly lunged out from within, plopping gracefully on all fours atop Sera¡¯sp, before with a twirl, curled itself into a ball and began to snooze.


    Mrs. White was this creature¡¯s name, a Neplim, as she knew it. She had tried to give it a new moniker, one better fitting of the creature¡¯s grandeur, but even the best names fell onto deaf ears, she wouldn¡¯t listen... and so thus, to Sera¡¯s dismay Mrs. White, stayed as Mrs. White.


    A scream then echoed from a distance, perking white¡¯s ears, diverting Sera¡¯s gaze- a high-pitch squeal of a child seemingly creeping too close for their own good.


    She could hear it, the rustling of bushes, the snap of broken twigs... close and closer as the jovial squeals grew louder.


    Sera groaned again, annoyed. She stood up ¨C Mrs. White hurriedly scurrying to a bush ¨C ttening her violet furls, she shifted into a stance, trying to make her petite figure look just as imposing as one of the Gritlins.


    But just as the squealing reached a boiling point ¨C it ceased. Instead, louder rustling, louder steps began to emerge, stopping just beyond her sights.


    Then, a voice.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s my little girl!¡± A woman spoke, squealing just as merrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you! What did I say? You can¡¯t hide from me at all!¡±


    ¡°You cheated!¡± The child giggled in response, squeaking loudly. ¡°You only counted until nine! It¡¯s ten, Mom! Ten! It doesn¡¯t count! Again!¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± eximed the woman,ughing too. ¡°Come now, Sarah...¡±


    Sera?


    She slowly crept closer, her cloak gliding inches above the dirt as her bare feet crinkled dead leaves with every step.


    ¡°But Mom...¡± The child called Sera said.


    ¡°Now, now, no ¡®but¡¯s,¡± said the woman. ¡°We¡¯ve agreed. Ten minutes and then we have to go, that¡¯s the deal, Sarah, right?¡±


    ¡°I still want to y...¡±


    ¡°Next time,¡± the woman softly assured. ¡°Hey... don¡¯t forget! We still have shopping to do? Don¡¯t you want to pick out the presents you want Santa to get you?¡±


    ¡°Presents!¡± the child squealed, ted again. ¡°Okay! Mmm! Let¡¯s go! Come on, Mom, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright...¡± chuckled the woman, before speaking again. ¡°Oh, one of your slipper straps broke... not to worry, here...e closer... one, two... there we go, Sarah. Good girl.¡±


    Sera had a found a tree to lurk and observe from, and tilting slightly left ¨C she saw a tall, slender woman with a gentle face and soft eyes, slowly rising from the ground, and in her arms, she had clutched the frailest, smallest child that Sera ever saw... a loose violet scarf swaying loosely around her neck, to which the woman lovingly wrapped around her child.


    A memory suddenly shed inside Sera¡¯s mind, a feeling, an emotion, a word...


    Mother.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± whispered the woman, a smile peeking just slightly above the child¡¯s head. ¡°See? You¡¯re shivering. Let¡¯s get you in the car.¡±


    The child only mustered a murmur, snuggling closer against her mother¡¯s shoulder, before, at a slow, careful pace... the woman brought them both away, disappearing gradually between the trees.


    Sera attempted to follow, and made it only ten paces, before she stopped herself.


    She shouldn¡¯t follow.


    After all, she hated the noise, themotion... everything.


    Sera began to turn away, but as she did, she heard another noise, the slightest whisper, a weak murmur.


    ¡°I love you, Mom,¡± echoed a voice in the wind.


    Then echoing back, in that same torrent, that same breeze, another voice drifted, swayed... falling andnding gently inside of her head.


    And unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t just brush it away.


    ¡°I love you too, Sarah.¡±

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546: Merry Cafe


    ¡°We appreciate your patronage!¡± I called out, shing my biggest, shiniest smile. ¡°We hope to see you again soon.¡±


    The young couple by the entrance turned back briefly with beaming faces, waving their mittens to a hearty farewell.


    Any other day, and that would have been thest of our interaction as per service procedure... but today... I felt a hard nudge from my behind.


    My smile twitched.


    ¡°And be sure to have a Merry Christmas!¡±


    Toote. Those customers had already long gone, doomed forever now to a despair-ridden fate without my best wishes to apany them in their life.


    Truly... what a tragedy.


    .....


    How could I¡¯ve ever let this happen? I¡¯m a failure of a cafe barista! Oh, to all the valiant customer service workers of the world ¨C I¡¯ve let you down.


    I could feel the piercing re of disappointment behind me tingling through my spine, then an audible sigh, reminding me of my failure onest time... y¡¯know, just adding that extra bit of salt there.


    ¡°That¡¯s your fifth,¡± came the inevitable gruff growl of disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t go for a sixth.¡±


    I slid the cash register close, its click-shut chime synonymous with the sullen sound of my breaking heart.


    ¡°Yes, sir, Mr. Nick, sir,¡± I said, as always, with my widest smile. ¡°Won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Satisfied, Nick grunted himself back into his office, jingling and jangling bells in his merry festive boots all the way.


    I¡¯m lucky to have such a strict boss. Truly, what a di... diligent leader Nick was. Indeed.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t even Christmas yet,¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make any sense...¡±


    None of this does, honestly. This is a fantasy cafe ¨C why are we celebrating the festivities of reality? Why did I have to ster reindeers and sleighs on the walls? Why the small pine tree beside the register that I¡¯ve nearly knocked over a dozen times? Why do I have to wear this itchy red costume? And most importantly ¨C why is Nick Santa us?


    Yeah, Nick, ying the titr Santa Man himself...that¡¯s right, all that muscle and brawn fitted in that signature wooly red, can¡¯t forget the pristine friendly white beard either.


    Apparently, Mr. us has been hitting the gym hard this past year.


    Meanwhile, his sister, in thigh-high leggings, and in a more provocative style of wooly red, was merrily skipping about the establishment introducing herself to me just as I clocked in, as the lovely, wholesome Mrs. us herself.


    Which really brings about some seriously unsettling implications here if they¡¯re both seriously keeping with those honorifics.


    I tried not to think about it, and insteadplimented her style. She smiled.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you worry yourself, you handsome red man,¡± suddenly chimed a nearby patron, reaching her hand over the counter towards me. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to be your sixth... then you can show your boss just how diligent you are aboutpany policy.¡±


    But right before her fingers touched mine, I pulled my arm away... much to her dismay.


    ¡°No fraternizing while on duty,¡± I said to her dull hazel stare. ¡°As perpany policy.¡±


    Amanda slumped back against her stool, arms crossed, with a small lipstick-ed pout poking just right above her wooly scarf.


    ¡°Boo...¡±


    Before I knew it, two weeks had already passed since I returned to city life.


    Coming back... it was a rush to the senses. For some reason, I was expecting change, that our day-to-day was no longer the same.


    But it took only until waking up the next morning to realize that everything remained as is. We all went about our days, as if the incident from before was merely just a nightmare already forgotten.


    Except, I guess there were some exceptions. Ash had be more open, less reserved, no longer stumbling over her words to express her true emotions. Of course, she was still the same Elf, the same dutiful Knight from day one, chapter one, except now if she wanted to hold my hand, she wouldn¡¯t think ¨C she¡¯d just hold my hand. End of story.


    It¡¯s lovely.


    Adalia, meanwhile... has remained her usual distant, detached self, much to my surprise.


    After all that¡¯s happened, I figured the feelings of affection and intimacy were no longer unfamiliar to her.


    Apparently, I stand corrected.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t as if we wereplete strangers to each other. I could tell from her eyes, in the soft milky waves of her gaze, whenever I spoke to her, or even just passing her by as I wandered down to the kitchen for ate midnight snack ¨C there was a deep fondness swirling about. Maybe one day again, that fondness would surface through the murky depths.


    In the meantime though...


    ¡°Can I possibly get you anything else?¡±


    Amanda huddled closer forward again, ¡°Why, are you on the menu?¡± She asked with a wide smile perched over her depleted cup of coffee. ¡°If so, can I take it to go?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s reserved, unfortunately,¡± I said, wiping spills and stains atop the countertop. ¡°Been in pretty high demand as ofte.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m willing to wait,¡± She eagerly replied. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be more than worth it in the end.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see if I can squeeze you on the list then.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡±


    All the while we¡¯ve been talking, I¡¯ve actually already prepped another steaming hot serving for her, served exactly as she preferred ¨C foams in heart and made with an extra dose of love.


    On a tter, I put it before her, which she promptly lifted up, breathing in the fumes, before taking a sip. She lowered the cup ¨C a delighted expression.


    Another satisfied customer.


    ¡°Ahh, in all seriousness, though,¡± Amanda said, putting her order aside. ¡°The day of the shooting is fast approaching. Have you read the copy of the script I sent you yet? Not the first one, the one with your parts only. Read it?¡±


    Through the running and sshing sounds of me washing my hands, I said, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°All of it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Memorized it?¡±


    ¡°You mean all twenty-one pages worth of just my lines?¡± I asked. ¡°Would you be surprised if I said no?¡±


    Amanda looked at me with a squint. ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t like how you said that...¡±


    ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t you just need an extra?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± She shrugged. ¡°Rewrites happen, you know?¡±


    ¡°And now somehow I¡¯m ying a pivotal role?¡± I asked, restraining my eyeballs from going a full 180. ¡°Who the hell is Chester the Suave, and why am I ying him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Chester¡¯s an original character that I... that the director and I came up with at thest minute,¡± Amanda exined. ¡°We thought maybe a new character like this would enhance the story. As for why you got the role, well... you came highly rmended.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°By who?¡±


    ¡°By an anonymous source that sternly wishes to remain sternly anonymous,¡± She batted her eyes. ¡°Okay if we just leave it at that?¡±


    Then before I could poke and probe any further, she sped her mitts together, muttering quite firmly, ¡°Moving on ¨C there¡¯s also another issue we need to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Do we now?¡±


    ¡°Oh-ho, yes we do, indeed¡± She nodded wide-eyed. ¡°At once too.¡±


    The way she built it, spoke it, it really did sound like a pressing matter... so much so that I even stopped what I was doing to focus on her.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening...¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± Amanda cleared her throat, her elbows on the counter, and her chin prop beneath her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve been a very good girlfriend to you, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    The hell is this...


    ¡°Patient enough? Understanding enough? Loving? Caring?¡± She continued on, waiting any moment for my answer. ¡°I like to think that I am. I hope that I am,¡± briefly, a look of concern shed on her face. ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± I immediately assured her. ¡°Loving, patient, understanding... so much more. You¡¯re simply the best.¡±


    ¡°G-Good, good... thank you,¡± She said, both delighted and relieved. ¡°Anyway, right... so since you think that, it stands to reason that you also enjoy mypany right?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡± What are these questions even. ¡°Yeah, guess I do.¡±


    ¡°Love it, even?¡±


    Seriously, what are these questions?


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Super!¡± She squealed, nearly springing off of her stool over the counter as she sped both her mittens around my hand. ¡°So, you like me, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve kissed, Amanda. Do you, like, need a reminder?¡± I asked, then quickly seeing a twinkling in her eyes, hurriedly replied. ¡°Not literally. Don¡¯t even.¡±


    That twinkling vanished. ¡°Boo...¡± but her bizarre interrogation continued. ¡°What day is today?¡±


    ¡°Tuesday.¡±


    She nodded me on. ¡°What¡¯s a week from now?¡±


    ¡°Depends. You mean like exactly seven days or ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll rephrase ¨C what important happens in a week from now?¡±


    .....


    That¡¯s when it clicked, and that¡¯s when I finally realized... and that¡¯s also when she realized that I¡¯ve finally realized.


    And she showed her sweetest smile as she slowly drew closer to the question she truly wanted answered the most.


    ¡°If what you said to me is all true...¡± her red, shiny lips muttered. ¡°Then surely, out of everyone else... it stands to reason that it¡¯ll be me that you¡¯ll spend the entire Christmas day with, right?¡±

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547: Dilemma, Dilemma


    Replenishing stock was always the most tedious part of the job.


    Some days you just get patrons that all coincidentally order the same thing ¨C and you¡¯re just there with your notepad wondering if thes had all aligned today.


    Same toppings, same dressings... over time you¡¯d end up eventually grasping only empty air on the shelves, so what do you do then?


    Why, you go ¡¯round the back of course. Refill, reload and replenish.


    Which is exactly what I did... hugging cartons of dairy, standing on tiptoe for the can of whipped cream, trying not to trip.


    Agonizingly mind-numbing after two trips in a row, sure, but hey, it¡¯s honest work.


    Besides, back here... sometimes you get to inadvertently overhear things that you couldn¡¯t out there.


    .....


    The manager¡¯s door nearby slightly hung ajar, and I quietly shuffled closer... forgot the whipped cream was on the other shelf actually.


    ¡°- be there, right?¡± echoed the tail-end of a question from the crack in the doorway.


    I meticulously scoured our stocks, double-checking that there wasn¡¯t anything I was forgetting, and as I did, I heard more from the narrow gap.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christmas Eve, Dad. You¡¯re not spending it alone. Didn¡¯t you go on vacation? The one you didn¡¯t bother to tell anyone about? That¡¯s plenty enough time on your own.¡±


    We¡¯re probably running low on strawberries too,e to think of it. Should probably take a fair few just in case.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ming over. I¡¯m bringing Hayley. You¡¯ve eaten Christmas dinners alone for long enough. Agreed?¡±


    Something light and quick then tapped me on the shoulder ¨C I jumped, almost scattering and spilling my entire paycheck on the floor.


    ¡°Stealing, are we now? Or cking, perhaps?¡± a whisper behind me came wry and soft. ¡°Eavesdropping, maybe?¡±


    Slowly, I turned around,ing face-to-face with the smiling face of the winter rose of the north pole herself. Hayley raised a brow, still awaiting my answer.


    I just shoved the entire collection in my arms at her, ¡°Replenishing, actually.¡±


    ¡°Well, could have fooled me,¡± She said, beginning to pace a slow circle around me... like a vulture to a carcass. ¡°You¡¯ve been standing here for so long, people could get the wrong idea. Apparently, I certainly did.¡±


    ¡°Taking inventory,¡± I quickly reasoned. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s me done. So I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    I stepped out of her circle, hurriedly making my way back out front, and that¡¯s when I felt the same quick tap on my shoulder again.


    ¡°Actually, while I still have you,¡± Hayley lowered her gloved hand back down. ¡°I was wondering if you have any ns on Christmas? Do you?¡±


    I just sighed, and continued walking leaving her with an answer that did not satisfy neither her nor I. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out myself, honestly...¡±


    In the end, Harry had indeed stayed true to his words. Everything was still the same, as if nothing had happened at all. No advances, no regression ¨C just stagnant.


    I thought maybe there might be a change, a new leaf turned, a new page flipped... if only partly...


    But judging from what the gruff whispers in the doorway had to say... I suppose not.


    Not that it¡¯s any of my business, of course. Way beyond my pay grade anyway...


    With orderly fashion and efficiency, I had everything dwindled and depleted, restocked, and reced at a timely pace.


    I closed the cabs, shut the drawers, and held my head high behind the counter, eager to serve and please once more ¨C and the nearest patron in need?


    Amanda still with her arms folded across her chest... ying too well the part of a satisfied customer no longer.


    I forced a smile. ¡°More coffee, lovelydy?¡±


    Seething and silent, Amanda raised her still brimming cup to her lips, skewering me with sharp eyes over the rims all the while.


    ¡°No coffee, then,¡± I muttered.


    Her cupnded firm with a tter. ¡°No coffee, but how about an answer? Service seems to be pretty slow around here ¨C I still haven¡¯t gotten it, you know? Should I speak to the manager?¡±


    Your middle name Karen?


    ¡°But I did give you an answer,¡± I said instead.


    ¡°Oh, that? You mean that? You call that an answer? ¡®I¡¯ll think about it¡¯, isn¡¯t an answer!¡± She retorted. ¡°If anything, it¡¯s a non-answer. Which is all the more infuriating.¡±


    Ah, man... what a troublesome customer I¡¯m faced with today. If she just weren¡¯t so darn cute when she¡¯s upset, I¡¯d probably be more than happy to show her the door.


    ¡°Besides,¡± She huffed, falling back on her seat in a slump. ¡°What¡¯s there to even think about anyway?¡±


    I was about to answer that, had an answer prepared and ready to recite ¨C but instead, I was beaten to it.


    Spoken bluntly at that, perhaps too bluntly at that...


    ¡°Well for starters, there¡¯s Adalia, there¡¯s the Elf, of course there¡¯s you, and let¡¯s not forget...¡± a ruffle of pages, and from the other end of the counter, Irene turned away from her notes, shifting her dreary gaze towards us. ¡°There¡¯s also me to think about too, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay, sure, but...¡± Amanda sputtered about. ¡°No one has asked him yet! And you certainly didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Firste first serve!¡± Amanda said,ying down thew. ¡°That¡¯s how we y it on Earth. Gotta y by our rules now, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Fair sentiments,¡± Irene calmly muttered. ¡°Selfish, but fair sentiments nheless. I don¡¯t mind it. Except...¡± slowly her eyes began to drift over towards me squarely. ¡°Just look at your darling boyfriend there. Does he look the least bit selfish to you?¡±


    Amanda blinked. Irene just blew a breath, gulping down thest of her drink.


    ¡°I know my boyfriend isn¡¯t...¡±


    A single question, the critical blow ¨C and Amanda snapped her eyes back at me... and with a heavy heart, I had no choice but to affirm her words with a reluctant nod.


    Irene hit the nail on the head.


    Exactly my sentiments, except I¡¯d had worded it a little nicer... which was originally what I had nned, and would have preferred... because now Amanda just looked disheartened, groaning out her final breath before slumping lifeless against the counter like she just got shot in the head, or the heart for that matter...


    Meanwhile, the assant simply ignored her victim, diverting back to the mess of papers in front of her, clicking a pen with one hand, and tapping a finger with the other ¨C another order.


    ¡°Coming right up,¡± I affirmed, hands already in motion.


    Ever since returning, I could almost always expect Irene¡¯s hunch, huddled figure afar in the corner ving away in heaps and mounds of paperwork that never seem to decrease.


    She ims she onlyes in solely because it¡¯s an easymute... but ording to eyewitness testimonials of colleagues and employers alike, the scary detectivedy only everes when I¡¯m on shift that day.


    Must just be a coincidence.


    I ced the steaming new cup in an empty space between all her scattered pages, which she took wordlessly and immediately began sipping away.


    She was wearing ck today ¨C again. Not that I wasining. Those high-heel boots, that buttoned turtleneck coat, with her already breathtakingplexion... it really oughta be ouwed ¨C shit¡¯s a road hazard.


    ¡°What¡¯s work now?¡± I inquired, making small talk. ¡°Drug smuggling? ve tradings? Murder on the Orient Express?¡±


    Her pen flew across the page, promptly setting it aside, before scribbling away on another, then with a bitter taste in her lips, she quietly answered, ¡°Influencers...¡±


    ¡°Influencers,¡± I repeated, a peculiar rowdy one instantlying to my mind. ¡°Any in particr?¡±


    ¡°The clout-chasing kind...¡± Irene said, irritably brushing her loose bangs away. ¡°There¡¯s a new trend spreading online as ofte...¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    First I heard of it. Then again, I¡¯m not exactly the target demographic.


    ¡°Oh, I think I know which...¡± Amanda suddenly chimed in, rousing back to life, her squished, crestfallen face staring back at us from a distance. ¡°The stupid ritual thing, right? Yeah, I get it, it¡¯s stupid.¡±


    Irene nodded, the both of them. exchanging weary gazes. I just stood there clueless, but rm bells were ringing in my head. Anything involving the magical and mystical tends to set it off.


    ¡°Nothing concerning,¡± Irene assured, catching my expression. ¡°Just idiots breaking and entering into properties, vandalizing the ce with runes and glyphs to try and pass it off as a recent satanic gathering...¡±


    ¡°And scare folks, record their reactions, get clicks,¡± Amanda finished. ¡°Like I said ¨C stupid.¡±


    ¡°And many don¡¯t seed,¡± another paper done, and Irene paused to stroke her worn expression. ¡°Which is how I end up with paperwork.¡±


    I looked on at her pile again, this time with a newfound perspective and sympathy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other officers for this? I asked. ¡°What¡¯s a detective like yourself doing hung up with misdemeanors?¡±


    ¡°Short on manpower,¡± came her faint mutter, and with a resounding click of her pen, resumed her scribbling. ¡°I volunteered.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I thought it could potentially turn out to be something, after all.¡± Irene briefly nced at me again. ¡°But like I said ¨C it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Yep, just stupid people being stupid...¡± Amanda half-distractedly muttered, her face faintly aglow by the re of her phone. ¡°Shoot, I gotta go. Rehearsal¡¯s about to start.¡±


    She stood up, and I hastily moved over, ringing her up on the cashier, and handing her receipt with aplimentary candy cane tossed in, which she took with a smile and a chuckle.


    ¡°Your way of apology?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nope,¡± I said, closing the register. ¡°Complimentary. Just don¡¯t tell my boss, is all. He doesn¡¯t know that.¡±


    Then she lifted her eyes, softened her stare. ¡°You will think about it, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have me at the next rehearsal, Amanda,¡± quickly, I brush my hand across her cheek. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it more then, alright?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Alright,¡± She replied, returning my gesture with a peck on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the dateter. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    Amanda left the premise to the bitter, howling cold outside with a lingering smile on her face ¨C as a satisfied customer.


    Except I didn¡¯t wish her Merry Christmas, goddamn it.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you and her will at least be having fun,¡± remarked Irene, a dull stare trailing Amanda away all the away across the road.


    I walked back over towards her. ¡°You can have fun too ¨C I heard we¡¯re still in need of some extras.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± Irene said, seemingly revolted at the prospect of fun. ¡°More importantly, so? Who will you be taking?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Taking?¡±


    ¡°Christmas,¡± She borated. ¡°You and I both know you¡¯ve a wide array of tempting choices that¡¯ll happily say ¡®yes¡¯. Question is ¨C who will you be saying the question to?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± I pondered the thought. ¡°That¡¯d be telling.¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t decided,¡± Irene said, reading me like an open book. ¡°Not surprising.¡±


    ¡°I will... eventually...¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m sure you will.¡±


    Things like this. My whole life, I haven¡¯t given it much thought. Before Christmas was just like any other day to me. Suffice it to say, can¡¯t think like that anymore.


    ¡°Well, just putting it out there...¡± Irene coughed, lifting her cup to her lips to stifle it. ¡°My schedule is pretty open on that day... coincidentally... so if you still haven¡¯t decided... then well...¡±


    Her eyes met mine, and I got the hint, the message ¨C why she drowned the rest of the words in a gulp.


    Seems detectives do like some fun, after all. As they do say, all work and no y...


    I just smiled, giving her a small wink.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548: Undecided Surprises


    Irene rose from her seat the moment she was done with her paperwork, muttering something about having somewhere to be, slipping in a modest tip along with her bill.


    ¡°You working tomorrow?¡± She asked, shuffling her papers about in one sleek straight pile.


    ¡°Good question,¡± I said. ¡°Any reason you¡¯re asking?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t stand the thought of a day without your smiles,¡± She said, straight-faced. ¡°Just answer the question, would you?¡±


    ¡°No, I should be at rehearsals, I think?¡±


    ¡°When are rehearsals?¡±


    Then with a stroke of perfect timing, Amanda popped in with a text both with a venue and time ¨C along with a message, ¡°Don¡¯t bete! <3"


    .....


    I pocketed my phone before Nick could see.


    "Around two in the afternoon, apparently my debut scene is at a bar for some reason..."


    "With a permit, I hope?" Irene said.


    I just shrugged. "I hope."


    "I see, well... well then," She cleared her throat for the final time. "Guess, I''ll just see you when I see you."


    I responded with a quick wave of goodbye. "See you."


    And I forgot the ''Merry Christmas'' again... ugh, I suck at this. Nick just fire me already, I''m never gonna get used to this.


    An hour after Irene left, I was also finally done with my shift.


    The door squeaked, and chimed a small merry jingle.


    Momentarily, I stood in ce, adjusting my gloves, refitting my coat ¨C keeping my teeth from my chattering as the blistering cold hit me all at once.


    Freezing doesn''t even begin to describe the outdoors. Can''t remember thest time I felt this kind of chills without also feeling a thick, white nket beneath my boots. Suddenly working overtime doesn''t sound bad when considering how nice and warm it was inside.


    Seriously amazing it hasn''t yet snowed all over the ce.


    "Need a ride?" offered the nice, wholesomedy back inside, leaning herself over behind the cafe counter. "Got a nice, warm empty sleigh parked just outside."


    As opposed to braving the frozen winds, a warm leather seat to sit in while being chauffeured by thedy of the north was seriously a tempting proposal.


    But s, ''fraid she was simply just two days toote from me taking her up on her offer.


    "No need," I said, waving a nearly quivering goodbye at her. "Got my own reindeer already, remember?"


    "Ahh, right..." She recalled, faintly nodding, and waving back. "Then perhaps next time... you can give me a ride instead. Sometimes I tend to misce my car keys, you know?"


    "Just so long as it''s not your phone again, you should be fine."


    Hayley smiled at that, ring her nostrils in slight amusement. "Ouch..."


    Mustering a breath that almost froze solid my insides, I stepped out valiantly weathering the weather. Around the block was a small parking space for bikes and whatnot, and turning the corner, my hand was already digging around my coat pocket feeling around for the jingle-jangle of metal.


    By the time I reached the end of the parking lot, I could practically see myself heaving and breathing misty breaths. It took a while to click the helmet around my head thanks to some thick gloves, even longer to pull myself out of the lot thanks to some nice folks'' very considerate parking styles.


    I twisted the ignition, revved the engine with a rumble, hearing the metal reindeer give a fine roar... before I was just another speeding blur in the streets, joining the bustle of other mechanical beasts.


    Motorbikes weren''t exactly my fondest sort of transportation. But when you happen to notice a bargain deal passing by a storefront one day, and when you consider the recent weather conditions, as well as your current means of travel ¨C freezing your ass on a hard metal bench hoping to God the bus keeps on schedule ¨C then that''s when you realize that practicality and convenience was a whole better than saving a couple thousand bucks.


    And besides... Ash seemed to be mighty fond of it herself, pretty much justifying the cost entirely. Adalia wasn''t as fond, however ¨C at least so long as I remember not to start near the driveway anyway.


    The house was still quite a ways away, and right then, I''d seriously love nothing more than to curl myself up on the couch in a nice, warm nket, yet s... when the turn for home came steadily approached, I twisted the handlebar, picking up the pace, and breezing it right by.


    Not done with the city just yet... gonna have to freeze my ass off just a bit longer.


    I had some trouble finding a parking space that was A. safe B. not illegal and most importantly C. one I didn''t have to pay for. In the end though, I could only settle for the first two options. Trying to cheapen mall visits, especially in hectic times as this... as they say, the house always wins.


    As soon as I stepped foot into theplex, I could already hear the soul-crushing chimes of Christmas tunes sting the speakers on a never-ending repeat. It''s enough to drive a man mad, and judging by some gaunt-looking faces I passed by, I think a couple of employees here are one jingle bell away from dashing into oing traffic.


    "Ah, I recognized that face! Was wondering when you''d be here," spoke a member of staff, approaching me the moment I strolled through their sliding ss doors, a smile ready to serve. "Today finally the day, I hope? A lucky girl finally in for a lovely surprise?"


    I smiled back, and shook my head. "Just browsing through..."


    "Ah, just the usual, hm? Shame," He said, feigning a disappointed sigh. "Well, if you need anything... you know what to do."


    I looked around, taking in all the shimmering glow of silver, gold, and diamond, glistening in long narrow rows of ss cabs and casings on disy.


    "That I do..." I muttered.


    Jewelry was always a good choice when it came to Christmas gifts... get a girl a glittering diamond on her finger, or sparkling gold across her neck, or maybe even silver dangling around her wrist, make it a surprise ¨C and boom, she''ll love you forever.


    Or at least that''s what ros with Mom have taught me. Sadly, I fear reality was much more nuanced andplicated than that, not to mention... a hell of a lot more expensive too.


    The price tags of some of these chunks of rock... no wonder you guys are always getting robbed in movies.


    Getting a gift for one girl was already mind-boggling enough... but when you have several, and quite a short window of time to decide... that''s when you know you''re in trouble.


    I''ll never forgive myself if I turn up empty-handed on Christmas day. I have to give them something, I want to give them something... and I will.


    It didn''t have to be exclusively jewelry, it just had to be something... and it also had to be special ¨C and so there I was, browsing every floor, and every outlet, scouring every inch for that something special.


    But honestly, what do you get an Elf that''s too modest to ask? A Matriarch too basic in her needs? How about a Subus too invested with work to consider? Or an inte celeb that could so easily get anything she desires?


    Cliche tells me there was no actual need to fret over this, that the true spirit of Christmas all along was our cherished time together. I say ¨C that''s not enough. They deserved more.


    I''ll get them more.


    In the end, today''s scouting job ended with nothing of interest to discover, and I left the mall and towards my bike, holding my gaze to the ground.


    It''s getting colder now, I noticed. And no doubt, it''ll just get even more as time goes on... the evenings especially. Now that I was done wasting time, I should really be heading home, where it''s warm, where it''s just nice...


    Except...


    Across the street, I saw something fluttering with a gust of wind andnded in a curled bundle on the sidewalk.


    A violet scarf.


    Suddenly, a small, frail-looking girl came rushing from the side, huffing, puffing, shivering, her nose a bright, stuffy red from the cold, and she picked up the scarf, raising it up high with a beaming smile.


    "Mom, look! Look! I got it! My scarf!" She happily squealed, on tiptoe, and nearly jumped in the air, the beanie on her head falling as a result. "It didn''t fly away! I got it! Did you see?!"


    "Yes, I did see! Good job!"


    From the same direction, a woman slowly approached her, picking up the little girl in her arms, as well as her beanie, and holding onto her so tender and gentle.


    "Alright, that''s enough of the outdoors, right?" said the woman. "We yed at the park, we got to see your presents, we really should be heading home, now. What do you think, Sarah?"


    Sarah nodded, a little sleepily, snugglingfortably beneath her mother''s smiling lips. "I''m very cold, Mom."


    Taking that as her cue, the woman held onto Sarah a little tighter, shielding her from the constant breeze, and began to walk away.


    "Alright, dear..." She muttered, cing the beaning back onto her child''s bald head. "Let''s go home."


    On my bike, helmet in both hands, I watch them disappear around the corner, leaving me alone and in ponder. If there''s one thing I could take away from the scene just now was that the mother was right ¨C enough of the outdoors already, it really was getting chilly.


    I should go pay Sera a visit.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549: A Familiar Stranger


    The park was... surprisingly brimming.


    From the outside looking in, I couldn¡¯t even find a single spot that didn¡¯t have its own ring of people... I supposed the change in the seasons had changed the ce to quite the local attraction.


    And indeed, the feeling of festivities was literal in the air, as a flier slowly came drifting over...nding t beneath my boots.


    Amunity event set on Christmas Eve, for the people, by the people, hence all the people gathered here now. It seems I¡¯ve wandered in amidst preparations... stalls were being set up, lights were being hung, and a stage was being built.


    All themotion had garnered a lot of attention ¨C by kids, mostly. Eager to be a part of all the hustle and bustle. Really though, how the heck do these kids out here have the bloody energy to run around in weather like this?


    Screaming, squealing, sprinting, without so much as the slightest shiver. Maybe it was just a me problem, perhaps I¡¯m just built different.


    Perhaps it was a good thing that I came when I did... just being here alone was draining me of my energy. I can¡¯t even imagine how the hell Sera had been faring all the while. Hell, a stray leaf falling on her head would probably be enough to get her grumbling already


    .....


    Speaking of which... thest we both ever saw of each other was before my return trip to the countryside. That was nearly a month ago now, and it¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve forgotten about her, it¡¯s just that... there was just no reason for me to go and see her, and if she herself wasn¡¯t hounding me for mypany, then clearly I wasn¡¯t the only one that was in the same line of thinking.


    So just what the hell was I doing here then? Why visit now of all times?


    Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    I wedged myself in between two rather inconspicuous set of trees, taking great care not to pull any loose wirings along with me, and once I felt the ground uneven and jagged beneath me, I began making my way across a long-familiar route, retracing my steps from days long past.


    Took longer than usual, leaves everywhere made it hard to tell my forward from my backward, but I was vaguely familiar enough to not get too lost, and once I was where I believed we usually meet, I tried calling for her.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Maybe I just believed wrong.


    For a while longer, I braved the cold, searching for her a bit more... but frankly, I didn¡¯t even know where to begin. It was a big forest, and very little space to easily navigate without risking bumps and bruises.


    I held on for as long as I could, went as far as I could go... it got to the point where I was getting slightly concerned the more ground I covered. Didn¡¯t help that the string lights wrapped around almost every tree were starting to strain my eyes


    In the end, I just about had enough of stumbling onto every loose rock, forget it. I squeezed myself out through the same set of trees, shaking like a leaf, and rubbing bleary eyes ¨C only to then be assailed by shrieks and squeals once more.


    Just what the hell was I doing here? I should be home, I should be on the couch, I should be drinking hot cocoa. That sounded so much better than this. Yeah, I¡¯ll go do that instead.


    The pathway towards the park entrance was so riddled with constantings and goings, I opted to just trail it by the sidelines. Of course, that kinda ced me in harm¡¯s way over all the preparationsing along, but at that point, I hardly even cared anymore.


    All these assemblies... I supposed it was going to be quite a big night on the night itself. Perhaps I should drop by at some point, I¡¯m sure Ash would more than appreciate the splendor. Or maybe Irene would... Or perhaps Amanda... Adalia might too.


    Fuck...


    ¡°Well, well, there¡¯s a familiar face if there was ever one.¡±


    I heard it. Amidst it all, the hammering, the moring, I heard it. A hard ck on the pavement. And then another.


    Then another...


    From the thick crowd, a man quietly emerged... immacte in appearance, his mere presence exuding elegance. Even with an obvious limp, hobbling with a cane gripped tightly with a gloved hand, he showed no signs of delicacy, weakness... in fact, you could so easily forget his thin stature just from the way his calm hardened gaze bore at you, as it did me just right then.


    As if I wasn¡¯t bothered enough already...


    The man with the cane stopped in front of me, straightening his hat, and baring a faint nearly unsettling smile, spoke once more, ¡°Funny the ces you meet all kinds of people, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Briefly, I weighed my options before me, and eventually thought it best, for now, to y nice.


    ¡°I guess,¡± I muttered, looking at him, and also all around him. ¡°You¡¯re thest person I expect to be out and about around here.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± He asked, tapping his cane once onto the hard dirt. ¡°I¡¯m human, flesh and blood, just like you. I enjoy a good winter¡¯s day just as much as any other.¡±


    Then,pletely out of blue, he burst out into a faint chuckle, shaking his head, and letting out a deep breath with a more prominent smile. ¡°But I suppose that¡¯s not entirely urate, is it?¡± He said, eyeing me with rousing interest. ¡°You... human...¡±


    Unsurprisingly, I didn¡¯t share his amusement, and steered the conversation elsewhere. ¡°You here for the event?¡±


    He maintained his smile. ¡°Who do you believe is organizing it?¡±


    Of course...


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize Christmas celebrations are a viable way tounder money.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± He nonchntly replied. ¡°As I said, I have my little enjoyments, don¡¯t I? And who doesn¡¯t enjoy a good Christmas?¡±


    ¡°So this event is all from the good of your heart then?¡±


    Think he could sense my distaste for him in my tone, and if so, he continued to y along. ¡°What little there is left of it.¡±


    Again, the topic switched, this time his turn taking the wheel. ¡°I heard you paid your parents a visit a while ago. How has your father been doing?¡±


    ¡°You could ask him yourself,¡± I suggested.


    He snorted, hearing my distaste even stronger. ¡°Taking up your precious time, am I?¡±


    ¡°Not as precious as yours, surely,¡± I said, keeping the courtesy in my voice. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to distract you from your little enjoyments, after all.¡±


    Laughter everywhere. Happiness in droves. Maybe that¡¯s why he was in such a good mood today, smirking the way he was.


    ¡°Onest thing, then...¡± He muttered before he lifted his cane, pointing the other end of it just over my shoulder. ¡°Is that one over there one of yours?¡±


    A little bemused, I warily shifted my eyes over in the same direction. It took only a moment, a second to spot it, that color ¨C in the breeze ¨C that flutter and sway of violet amidst all the other colors frolicking about.


    Sera was wandering the ce, not a care in the world ¨C a cardboard box in her hands as she followed another man¡¯s pace wearing a familiar-looking round bowler hat. She ced the box on the table, before turning back around to take another from a pile nearby ¨C all the while, a familiar bundle of white by her the hems of her swaying cloak clumsily struggled to keep pace.


    What the hell was she doing out of the forest? alone especially? Don¡¯t tell me themotion outside has attracted her interest like some sort of ma.


    Seriously... she just does what she wants, doesn¡¯t she?


    My stunned silence affirming his guess, the man slowly lowered his cane back down.


    ¡°I have her helping out for a while now. She seemed quite eager,¡± He said, a little tinge of curiosity in his tone. ¡°For the record, I suggest stashing your business somewhere a little better... wouldn¡¯t want to attract the wrong type of attention now, would you?¡±


    Without wasting another second, I began to march, throwing him only a single dull stare. ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot as well,¡± He called out, and I stopped myself in ce. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered... you seem to be good friends with my son all of a sudden. Hearing Leon describe you in detail was quite a bizarre coincidence, I must say. He also seems to have taken quite a liking to you... to the point of even giving up one of his fine horses. Tell me, how did this evere about?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± I turned again, briefly meeting his gaze with a raised stare. ¡°Funny the ces you meet all kinds of people, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Then for once, the man with the cane formed another smirk, and I felt no aversion to seeing his expression. ¡°You¡¯ve changed quite a bit since west met, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer that one, mostly because I was already moving again, weaving through the crowd... and when I quickly nced back again ¨C the man was nowhere to be seen.


    Gone.


    And if my only Christmas gift was to never see him again in my life, this would turn out to be the best Christmas ever.


    Here¡¯s hoping...

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550: Relocating Loneliness


    Moving boxes didn¡¯t seem like a very necromancer-ish thing to do.


    Quite a far cry from summoning hordes of the undead, or devastating entirends with rot and decay... but I guess even Sera has her downtimes.


    For curiosity¡¯s sake, I kept my distance, hung back a bit... a little interested to know just how long she could hold out, out here ¨C way out of herfort zone.


    Bizarrely enough, the entiremunity kinda just epted her, unanimously relegating her to the role of the odd one doing odd jobs.


    From what I¡¯ve heard from gossip here and there, some folks had tried involving her in more important jobs ¨C but apparently, Sera did not know her way around a plug and an outlet resulting in a short circuit of the entire electrical system.


    Another time, she was given the duty of raking the leaves. But I guess she must have realized how much of a bore that was, ¡¯cause she just walked off from her task without a single cleared patch of grass to her name.


    To be fair, if they wanted something done right, they should have just done it themselves. I consider Sera faultless in all this. Seriously, she can¡¯t even say ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯ to anything, what level of confidence do you need to have to still want to delegate her assignments anyway?


    .....


    Apparently astronomical ¨C ¡¯cause now Sera was just stacking boxes atop of boxes, bringing them to ces... that I¡¯m not even sure were the right ces.


    After hauling a handful of them back and forth, Sera wandered off again in search of more... and a whileter, she returned, and wow ¨C that¡¯s a very big box she got there. Like roughly half her size and practically blocking all her sight.


    Nevertheless, Sera persevered onward, walking slow wobbling steps and being as careful as she could.


    Sadly, not careful enough. Her mistake? Inappropriate work attire.


    Sera tripped on her cloak, sending her careening forward, a split-second mid-air, the box leaving her hands mid-fall... before I managed to catch it in time, pushing it back towards her, and bncing the load between both of our grips.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, peeking my head out from the big wall of cardboard. ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Silence and a stare, as per usual, were what I was greeted back with, her glowing amber eyes batting slowly, vacantly. It seems not even a month-long period of absence was enough to elicit some positive reactions from her.


    Eh, whatever...


    ¡°Well, lead the way,¡± I said, throwing my chin with a nudge. ¡°Where we going with this?¡±


    Some random bench, apparently. Plenty stacked already with other boxes in all shapes and sizes. We squeezed it in, and as we did, I felt a soft silky sensation slithering between my legs... guess someone here did miss me, after all.


    ¡°Hey there, little girl...¡± I spoke to the bundle of white, lifeless blue eyes staring back up at me. ¡°Sera been treating you well?¡±


    As a lifeless corpse goes, Mrs. White was a pretty lively one. She meowed, she purred, rubbing herself against me as she always had. If I just don¡¯t think about it, maybe I could pretend she wasn¡¯t her.


    Sera took a breather atop one of the boxes, shifted her head to one side, paused, then slowly, turned it all the way to the other, another pause. I heard her make a low noise ¨C vaguely sounding like disappointment, before raising her stare, realigning her gaze back towards me ¨C questioningly.


    I took a rough guess.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ash?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Not here, as you can see,¡± I answered. ¡°Guess you noticed that she stopped visiting for a while now? Don¡¯t take that the wrong way ¨C she hasn¡¯t actually left the house for quite some time now either.¡±


    Through the veil over her lips faintly emerged another quiet noise ¨C she knew, she understood. ¡®Course she did. I didn¡¯t need to exin the ¡®why¡¯ to that. Instead, she looked back up at me again... and this time I didn¡¯t even need to guess.


    ¡°So, what am I doing here then?¡± I asked myself in her stead. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not too sure myself... guess I just sorta felt like seeing you, I suppose.¡±


    Her head fell sideways ¨C clearly, she didn¡¯t get it. Can¡¯t me her, I didn¡¯t either.


    A choir of chuckles then suddenly spurred past by us in the form of children ying tag, knocking the boxes, and nearly tumbling all of Sera¡¯s hard work into scattered ruins strewn across the pavement.


    ¡°Rx,¡± I told her, hearing her growl grow louder. ¡°It¡¯s a park, this ce belongs to them as much as it belongs to you. Gonna have to learn to share it.¡±


    She snapped, diverting her growl towards me.


    ¡°Yeah, had a feeling you¡¯d say that,¡± I muttered, seeing her re in vehement disapproval. ¡°So let¡¯s not risk an incident... I¡¯m taking you out of here. Live with me until the park¡¯s all yours again, how does that sound to you?¡±


    Nothing ¨C it sounded like nothing. Or at the very least, that¡¯s what her long, stagnant silence seemed to imply. Times like these, I really wished telepathy were one of my specialties... can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking at all.


    ¡°Not an order, by the way, feel free to decline the offer,¡± I quickly said. ¡°I¡¯m just... well, I just thought... tonight¡¯s gonna be cold, it¡¯s gonna be freezing, you¡¯re gonna be alone... you shouldn¡¯t be alone,¡± I turned away, her stare bothering me for some reason, and faced forward. Family, friends, as one and together, before my very eyes. ¡°Especially not in a time like this, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡®Course she doesn¡¯t know. How could she? What do earthly customs, festivities, matter to someone like her? It doesn¡¯t, or at least, it shouldn¡¯t. She¡¯s been alone her entire life, always been cold, why of all times, should it ever bother her now?


    Short answer ¨C it doesn¡¯t. If anything, it bothered me. That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing here, that¡¯s why I came here... it¡¯s been all about me all along. Truly, I¡¯m the very essence of humility.


    And besides, why should she ept anything I have to offer anyway? Especially after thest time, the one time she¡¯s asked me of anything... only for me to ultimately decline her one desire. I don¡¯t doubt she¡¯s forgotten that yet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t promise you¡¯d enjoy yourself there much, but at the very least, with Ash there,¡± I looked at her again, finding her gaze having yet to stray. ¡°You won¡¯t be so alone anymore, right?¡±


    Again with the loneliness deal, is that seriously my only selling point here?


    ¡°Plus, it¡¯s quiet too,¡± The cold brittle wind got caught in my eyes, and I blinked hard. ¡°And it¡¯s also, um...¡± I looked back, and suddenly she was standing, still staring.


    I quickly stood up too, a little confused. ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    Sera nodded her head once, turning away ¨C the bottom of her cloak lightly dragging across the trail, as she strode towards the exit without so much as sparing a moment¡¯s consideration.


    Mrs. White attempted to follow, only to stop short inches before Sera¡¯s gaze. Something happened in a span of a second ¨C suddenly, rigidly, White then turned in the opposite direction, disappearing deep into the nearby trees, presumably until Sera returned once more.


    Just pretend, just don¡¯t think. She isn¡¯t my cat.


    After recovering, I took the lead, guiding her through the crowd, and over to where I parked, and that¡¯s when we hit a snag ¨C wary and suspicious, Sera held a heavy gaze at my bike with palpable tension.


    ¡°It¡¯s a motorbike, it¡¯s um, it¡¯s like a horse, you know ¨C a horse?¡± I tried to exin. ¡°You¡¯ll see what I mean,e on, hop on the back.¡±


    You¡¯d have thought I had said something crude by the way she looked at me. I feigned ignorance, taking my helmet ¨C and after a moment of ponder ¨C I went and tossed it at her.


    Just hope I don¡¯t get pulled over...


    Sera caught it,nding in her hands perfectly, but once again, the only expression reflecting back on its glossy surface was her doubts.


    ¡°Put it on,¡± I told her.


    Sera grunted ¨C confused.


    ¡°Just,¡± I blew a breath, a misty cloud fogging my rearview mirrors. ¡°Would you just do it?¡±


    After like an eternity of assurance and mistrust, I actually managed to get her riding at the back along with the helmet securely fastened over her head, hood and all.


    In retrospect, maybe I should have kept the helmet. The color contrast was one thing ¨C but now she just looks like some kind of purple astronaut bobblehead figurine.


    Oh well, safety first, right?


    ¡°Alright,¡± I turned the ignition, the engine starting with a loud rumble that had her freezing stiff in ce. ¡°Now I just need to put your arms around my waist.¡±


    Somehow even through the helmet shieldings, I could still feel her piercing stare at me as sharp as ever.


    ¡°Just put your arms on me, Sera... it¡¯s for safety ¨C ¡±


    She grunted, cutting me off, arms stubbornly refusing to budge by her side, and there I was,pletely drained of all my patience.


    ¡°Sera, you will regret ¨C ¡±


    A warning growl.


    ¡°Fine, regret then...¡±


    I twisted the handlebar, and there, in an instant, we went hurtling out into the streets with a mighty roar. In the beeps of traffic, the whistling winds of high speeds, I heard it ¨C a frightened squeal.


    Something heavy was leaning against me, and something firm was curling around me.


    For some reason, I couldn¡¯t see Sera sulking behind me anymore ¨C probably because she was far too busy clinging onto me for dear life like some kind of life-sized anaconda with a swollen shiny head, her cloak fluttering heavily in the breeze.


    ¡°So?¡± I shouted amidst the whirling winds. ¡°Regretting yet?¡±


    Somewhere between her shock and dread, she had room to wedge in an annoyed growl between her whimpers, and I felt her fingers slightly dig into my ribs.


    Guess that¡¯s a yes...


    Hate to say I told you so, Sera...


    But I told you so.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551: Sickly Rebeller


    A panicked Sera was a funny Sera.


    Able to soar the boundless skies huddled on the spines of rotting dragon corpses, this without even a seatbelt keeling her steady ¨C and yet somehow it was the vroom vroom of bloody gears and wheels strapped together with some chain that did her in into submission.


    Seriously... I was even driving like a good ten miles below the speed limit. She either flies like a snail given wings or she¡¯s simply just a fraud with a magical green screen. Thetter sounds more realistic.


    By the time we reached the driveway of the house, using just my bare feet as momentum for the homestretch, her hold around me was still firm as stone.


    This girl¡¯s got mad grip. I guarantee if I¡¯m ever able to pry her loose... I¡¯m gonna be seeing some marks like I just wrapped a noose over my waist.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    I killed the engine, pulled down the stand, and promptly began to try and unbuckle my seatbelt.


    .....


    ¡°You should let me go now before people start getting the wrong idea,¡± I advised her, throwing a corner nce back. ¡°Or I start getting the wrong idea...¡±


    I¡¯ve heard groaning, I¡¯ve heard growling, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard whining ¨C and as she loosened her arms around me, I wondered if I might have heard wrong.


    My diaphragm now unrestrained, I made sure to take in a deep breath to celebrate my freedom. Muscle memory had me reflexively trying to remove a helmet that wasn¡¯t there, I spent a good second confused before the realization struck.


    ¡°Oh, right,¡± I got off the bike, turning towards the purple astronaut trailing my every step. ¡°Let me help you with that.¡±


    With a loosening click, I popped the helmet off, and what do I find harboring beneath but the usual sight of her silent illustrious gaze wishing and desiring nothing but grim thoughts about me.


    Question ¨C is it really a good thing if I¡¯m used to that by now?


    ¡°My bad,¡± I said, giving a small apologetic smile. ¡°Would you rather have walked? You didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    For my cheek, I got a solid whack in the gut wholeheartedly deserved.


    Seranded on the ground wobbling and staggering, startled noises emerging from deep under her hood, and from punching bag, I quickly became her crutch, as she reflexively grabbed hold of my arm with almost enough force to squeeze my bone like a sponge... which obviously, did not feel very good.


    Guess that¡¯s karma.


    ¡°Mmm!¡± That was me forcing down the screams building and swelling, ignoring it, and just wordlessly helping her through the first few steps up onto the front door before she decided to pull out any more of my limbs.


    I unlocked the door, and with Sera hovering closely behind, I took the first few steps into the warmth and refuge from the bitter chill of the harsh outdoors.


    Whoever invented the thermostat and indoor heating is now my God and Religion.


    Praise be to the thermo-Jesus.


    ¡°Master!¡± came a voice, a nasally, stuffy, and brazenly rebelling voice. ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve... you¡¯ve returned.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I responded back, stepping into the living room, and scouring around for the force. ¡°You¡¯re not in bed.¡±


    Slowly, an impish little figure shambled into view emerging from the entrance of the kitchen with all the grace and elegance of a Sera on a bike.


    Ash looked exactly as I left her this morning ¨C a mess. From her paper paleplexion down to the raw redness of her nose, and especially her ears, slumping weak and limp... much like the nd green of her dazed gaze.


    She¡¯s a mess, as I said ¨C and why shouldn¡¯t she be?


    Sick people always looked terrible.


    When both our eyes met, I blew a long sigh. The guilt was obvious in her expression. I didn¡¯t even need to hear an exnation. The spick-span polish of every surface had pretty much incriminated her of her crimes.


    ¡°Y¡¯know...¡± I began. ¡°It¡¯s pretty hypocritical to tell me to do nothing when I¡¯m sick, and then proceed to spring clean the entire house while you are.¡±


    Ash struggled to inhale deep through a stuffy nose, absentmindedly wiping the sweat from her brow, as she croaked limply, ¡°Indeed...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re relieved of duty until your fit for duty,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you agreed to?¡±


    She narrowed her lips. ¡°Indeed...¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Adalia supposed to be keeping an eye on you too? Where did she ¨C ?¡±


    A scraping sound from the dining table briefly attracted my focus, and there a huddled figure sat, blind and deaf to her surroundings, wolfing down a te with fangs and ws doused and dripping with honey.


    ¡°Pancakes...¡± I muttered, nodding with genuine amazement. ¡°Not a bad bribe, clever.¡±


    ¡°Truly, Master, I insist you needn¡¯t fret,¡± Ash squeakily spoke, burying her face in a napkin she had stashed in the sleeve of her grey sweater. ¡°The winter seasons, hibernation... it is all merely...¡±


    ¡°Your biology,¡± I interjected, taking the napkin from her hands, and wiping her runny nose for her. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna sleep the winter away, at least learn to take it easy on yourself. And if you¡¯re gonna insist on wanting to spend the winter with me, shouldn¡¯t you at least have the energy for it first? I want you better, y¡¯know?¡±


    She didn¡¯t argue my point, instead keeping a silence that didn¡¯tst long, as her eyes widened in response to spotting something of great surprise over my shoulder.


    ¡°S-Sera?¡± She spoke, her surprise stifled beneath the fabric, before steeping sideways past me, and forward towards the cloaked figure looming silently all this while. ¡°You came? Why have youe?¡±


    From my perspective, I could hear nothing but just more scraping from the dining table, but Ash whirled around back at me again, having heard a lot more than that.


    ¡°Master, you... you invited her?¡± Ash asked, evidently baffled by the prospect. ¡°Why?¡±


    Sera gazed at me too, seemingly interested to hear me repeat my stance once again.


    ¡°Park¡¯s full, and it¡¯s cold outside,¡± I exined, keeping it brief and casual, as I spurred towards the upstairs to change. ¡°Besides, I think we could use an extra person to keep an eye on you... ¡®specially one that¡¯s not so easily swayed.¡±


    On the way, I passed by Adalia, who, through bulging cheeks, attempted to exin her case, ¡°I was... hungry...¡±


    Never said she¡¯d exin it well.


    ¡°Were you?¡± I said, raising a brow at a second te of pancaked stacked high by her side. ¡°Could hardly even tell.¡±


    When I reached the top of the stairs, I leaned over the railway, spotting Sera now tethered to Ash¡¯s every move, and called to her from above, ¡°There¡¯s an extra room for you upstairs already prepared. Feel free to use it, Ash will show it to you, alright?¡±


    When I finally got to my bedroom, I practically copsed onto my bed out of sheer exhaustion. The cold had worn me down, and it didn¡¯t help that I walked an entire marathon and a half around a shopping mall only toe out of it empty-handed.


    I raised my head, peering forward at the door of my closet, where a bizarre victorian-like outfitplete with buttons, coattails, and frills in the dozen hung on one of the knobs.


    Chester the Suave, huh?


    Tomorrow¡¯s my debut into filming stardom, and yet somehow I still have no idea what the hell I was supposed to be doing once I¡¯m there. It¡¯s not as if I was intentionally cking, it¡¯s just... what...


    I took my phone out, tabbing over to the PDF viewer where I still have Amanda¡¯s script kept open from two days prior.


    <> was the working title of the film production.


    From what I could make out of the plot, it was supposed to be an expansion and reimagining of one of the more popr sidequests in Asteria, in which Leonardo the Hero had been somehow whisked away to and unknown to the realm, and separated from his usualpanions, and thus must go on an odyssey in order to find his way back to his friends and to Asteria in order to y the Demon Queen Terestra once and for all.


    But along the way, he would discover an entirely new region diffrent from what he has known, with new customs, enviroments, and people... interesting, bizzare people.


    And that¡¯s were Ie in. Chester the Suave, that¡¯s me. Except I haven¡¯t a faintest clue what role I was supposed to y in all this, and if you¡¯re wondering why ¨C well, that¡¯s because the bloody director seemingly has no idea either.


    Simply put ¨C I had barely any lines written, barely any actions given. Hell, most of the scenes forgot to even include my character in it.


    Almost as if I was hastily written inst minute or something ¨C but that shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? I mean it¡¯s not like something had thrown me into the rolest minute either, right?


    I¡¯m sure it¡¯s all nned, all under control. All In the capable hands of apetent up-anding director that I haven¡¯t even met yet. It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯m sure.


    Right?


    Guess I know what exactly I¡¯ll be in for tomorrow.


    Suddenly, I heard a click, my door handle swinging open ¨C and I rose up from the bed with a start, staring ahead.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I called out. ¡°Ash?¡±


    Not Ash. The door swung open a bit , revealing a violet flutter slinking through the gap, even wider, and I found myself staring at a familiar pair of golden lights.


    ¡°Sera...¡± I blinked, confused, and a little caught off-guard. Seeing her wandering the halls of the house wasn¡¯t something I¡¯m used to.


    She just stood there beneath the doorway, what little of her expression visible giving nothing away. Leaving me to simply guess.


    ¡°Wrong room...¡± I muttered, pointing a finger forward. ¡°Your room is ¨C ¡±


    She grunted, cutting me off immediately. She knows.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I lowerd my hand back down. ¡°Then you¡¯re here for...?¡±


    That¡¯s when I saw it, heard it. Her usual cold hard stare softening, her usual raspy voice going soft, gentle ¨C together at once ¨C her head slightly falling forward. It almost looked like a bow.


    It almost sounded like a thank you.


    Then before I could realize too early, Sera hurriedly swung the door back close, leaving me back alone with the fading echoes of her mming force.


    I just smiled, chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± I whispered to the silence.


    Her silence.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552: A Learned Discovery


    Dinner was a very, very nd affair.


    Probably because I made it myself... clumsily... cluelessly... in a poor attempt to replicate Ash¡¯s cooking.


    I got cocky, underestimated the skill requirement, and so for my arrogance ¨C what was supposed to be a delicious batch of fried chicken became more like a pile of charcoal I randomly scooped up from when Santa left it beneath a chimney or something.


    Still served it anyway, being raised in an upbringing that was taught not to waste, I didn¡¯t have the heart to chuck it all in a bit. But strangely enough... nobody seemed to have much of an appetite tonight, leaving me alone to chew and swallow on the bitter taste of my every mistake.


    maybe I should have Amandae over and teach a few tricks sometime... at any rate though, my bowels are gonna love me in the morning...


    This keeps up, I¡¯m gonna have to resort to eating store-bought and cereal again likest time. Oh, my dear lovely Ash ¨C please do get better soon. My life depends on it.


    Indeed, the whole house felt significantly more barren and isted without her presence these past few days. Up there, stuck in her bedroom, confined to bed by illness... well on the bright side, it¡¯ll only be a few more days until her body learns to adapt to her new environments. Or so she assures me at least... and wasn¡¯t just assuring me for the sake of assuring me, which frankly, doesn¡¯t seem that far of a stretch either...


    .....


    I had an early morning ahead of me tomorrow, so I decided to call it a day after such an exotic dining experience. I brought a tray along on the way, served with a bowl of hot soup and a ss of warm water.


    This world might not have the other-realmly tonics that Elves require to sustain themselves against the harshness of the crisp, wintry seasons... but hey, figured soup was the closest thing we have to anything, I suppose.


    ¡°Oh, shi ¨C Sera!¡± I called out reflexively, screeching to a halt at once, both soup and cup swiveling, nearly spilling. ¡°Didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    Once again, her silence had rendered herpletely invisible to my acknowledgment. It¡¯s like the third time I nearly forgot she even existed. Maybe I should get her a bell, make her wear it, sorta like a cow perhaps. Merry Christmas.


    Sera didn¡¯t move, just stared, continuing to obstruct the hallway with her slender frame, despite me giving every indication that I needed to slip by in order to get to Ash¡¯s room... leaving me to arrive at one conclusion.


    ¡°Alright, fine,¡± I conceded, pushing the tray into her baggy sleeves where her hands were buried beneath. ¡°She¡¯s all in your capable hands, then. Go feel good ying nurse.¡±


    And that she did. Without even sparing a second nce at me, she marched into the bedroom and closed the door, then a faint click ¨C guess the guestroom wasn¡¯t to her liking then.


    After a refreshing shower and a quick change, Iid neck-deep in the warmth of my nket, Mr. ck curled asleep by my feet, the darkness illuminated only by the soft white glow of my phone screen, swiping and scrolling mindlessly ¡¯till I fall asleep... pretty much my version of counting sheep.


    I was lying on my side, thefiest I¡¯ve ever been, bleary heavy eyes fuzzing the text on the disy ¨C and that was when I heard it. A faint pattering on the floorboards that did not at all sound like paws.


    Sleepily, my lips curved into a smile. ¡°What did I say about scaring me before bed, huh?¡±


    I set my phone down against the mattress, and there, lurking beyond the bedside, that vapid, distant, murky gaze staring back at me so close by.


    ¡°Jokes on you,¡± I murmured, holding my fingers up and forming them into a circle. ¡°My heart skipped only this many times this time, hah. Better luck next time.¡±


    ¡°Feed... now...¡± a quiet voice whispered, then in the darkness, a tugging began pulling at my sheets. ¡°Hun... gry...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright...¡± without another word, I internally, but tearfully parted ways from the loving embrace of my pillows, sitting upright and pulling back the sleeve of my pajamas, yawning. ¡°Be sure to still leave some for me, yeah?¡±


    As my eyes gradually readjusted to the dark void all around me, Adalia emerged into view, hunching, her expression hidden in the grey-silver streams of her hair, and gently, she firmly coiled her ws around my arm, a secondter, I felt the prick of her fangs effortlessly piercing skin.


    ¡°Should really start keeping some spare blood in vials,¡± I said, thinking aloud if nothing else but to break the silence. ¡°What do you think ¨C good idea?¡±


    Adalia suckled for a good few more seconds, before she utched herself with a faint relieving breath trickling against my bare skin. A few more seconds after that, she rose back up to her feet, and spoke, ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Blood spoils... no effect... no vor... can¡¯t feed... can¡¯t taste... won¡¯t help me...¡± She exined, blinking nkly at me. ¡°Must be only... through you... inside you... there¡¯s vor... I can taste... I can feed... only you...¡±


    I let her words sink in first, allowing the night-shift neurons to process itpletely before I spoke, ¡°So say if there¡¯s ever a situation where you can¡¯t get my blood anymore...¡±


    ¡°I... will... frenzy again... in time...¡± Adalia responded, finishing the thought as stoically as ever. ¡°I won¡¯t be me... any... more... I will have... to die... someone must... kill me...¡±


    Christ, now I regret trying to make some small talk. How the hell did things get so dark so fast?


    ¡°Alright, duly noted,¡± I said, ending it there. ¡°You may go off now... you might just spoil my sleep otherwise.¡±


    I shifted myself back into bed, lifting my legs and curling myself back into the folds of my nket, back in the embrace offort, ready once more for a somewhat peaceful sleep ¨C but Adalia was still standing there, and so slumber remained so close and yet so far away.


    ¡°Umm...¡± I looked at her, blinking bewildered eyes. ¡°Good night?¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± She suddenly said.


    I blinked even harder. ¡°You know what?¡±


    That¡¯s when she spurred into movement, slowly cing herself at the edge of the bed, the mattress sinking under ourbined weight, as she leaned over, her vacant expression creeping closer and closer.


    ¡°I know...¡± She whispered again, her words leaving her fanged lips so forebodingly as she finished her sentence. ¡°about Christmas...¡±


    Oh. Huh.


    Huh?


    ¡°Christmas,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°Christmas...¡± She nodded back, repeating after me. ¡°I know... all about it...¡±


    Okay, sure, but why does she sound like she just unveiled a major global conspiracy that threatens that shake the world at its core?


    ¡°You and everyone else,¡± I said, both amused and confused now. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just realized what it is now ¨C how many years have you been here?¡±


    Adalia ignored the question, opting instead to borate further on her major discovery. ¡°I watched... I learned... on Christmas... people decorate trees... they put shing lights... they give gifts...¡± and there she paused, gazing at me, her focus momentarily diverted. ¡°Do you have... a gift for me...?¡±


    Well, shit.


    ¡°Umm, guess we¡¯ll see, huh?¡± I answered, then quickly before she respond, I spoke. ¡°So what else have you learned?¡±


    ¡°On Christmas...¡± Adalia continued. ¡°People spend Christmas... together... with the people... they really love...¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I nodded, vaguely having an idea where this ultimately was about to go. ¡°And...?¡±


    ¡°I love... Amelia...¡± She said, a faint fondness ringing in the quiet. ¡°But my sister... won¡¯t be here with me... on that day...¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Someone else...¡± Adalia said. ¡°Someone else asked her... she said no... but I told her to go...¡± She almost smiled. ¡°I know... she wants to go...¡±


    Someone else, huh? I think I might have an idea who that just might be...


    ¡°Ash is not well...¡± Her voice went faint again, almost as if deep in thought. ¡°Irene is... scary... Amanda is scared of me... Ria is asleep... I don¡¯t know Sera well...¡±


    And then she was staring again, unblinking, piercing, like her fangs, sharp but harmless, gentle... looking back at me, the only one left to be mentioned.


    ¡°And there... is also... you...¡± She whispered, creeping closer again. ¡°I love you too... right...?¡±


    Why did she phrase that like a question?


    But that did that. She didn¡¯t have to borate on the point anymore ¨C I knew what she wanted... and she knew that I knew what she wanted.


    Adalia crawled another inch closer, in the darkness, her hand gently falling atop of mine, and she folded them together, her ws slipping seamless between my fingers.


    ¡°We spend Christmas... with the person we really... really love...¡± She said, her prior im now altered just a little slightly, a little exclusively, singrly. ¡°So is it okay... to want to spend... Christmas with you...?¡±

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553: Morning Hijinks


    The morning came, and I was shaking.


    Fluttering my eyelids, taking my first conscious breath of the day to the coldest chill I¡¯ve ever felt... searing through my flesh and bone and nearly freezing the blood in my veins.


    I¡¯ve had rough mornings before, but this was different... pretty sure I was just itty bitty degree away from hypothermia.


    But why?


    ¡°A-Adalia...?¡±


    That¡¯s why.


    Overnight, bundled together with the icy cold of her skin, her soft slumbering breaths blowing a frigid breeze against my neck, Top that off with an even colder winter day, and a thermostat obviously, inexplicably, deregted ¨C and basically, I was a human popsicle left to chill in the freezer through the night.


    .....


    I do recall inviting her to bed ¨C she assured me that it was only for a little while. I must have drifted off at some point because I don¡¯t remember her leaving... and I guess that left her free to indulge in a little white, albeit, chilly lie.


    Gritting my ttering teeth, and stiffening my quivering self, I slowly pulled my arm out from her embrace, rising from the bed, doing my utmost not to wake her and almost failing at that.


    She lightly stirred, as if sensing my non-presence before tossing herself to the side, faintly murmuring in her sleep as she did, ¡°Christmas... together...¡± and almost sounding delighted at that.


    Her question fromtest night came rushing back to my mind, the keen, feeling expression upon herplexion, the way her murky eyes stared up at me in the dark, like saucers, or like the moon pale and dim, her light, her luster, just almost there, just almost shining, needing just that little more glow.


    Honestly...


    How the hell could I ever say no?


    I¡¯m pretty sure it might also be a crime, don¡¯t particrly wanna get arrested... or lynched for that. Speaking off ¨C I don¡¯t think Amanda is gonna be too happy upon discovering my Christmas ns. Or Irene for that matter...


    Shit, I might actually get arrested.


    Today¡¯s off to a great start already.


    With stiff, frozen fingers, I sifted through the crumpled sheets feeling for my phone, ultimately finding it tangled in a thick, clingy web of vampire hair. I thought it better than to try and pry it loose and just settled to swiping and scrolling from there.


    Sun¡¯s barely reaching through my windowsill, and somehow Amanda was already up with a message sent a good hour prior.


    <>


    At once, I typed, <<i>> and without wasting another second, I steered myself right into the bathroom, making firmly sure I got the heater dialed to the max.


    </i>


    <i> Seriously, where¡¯s Ria when you need her?


    </i>


    <i> Also, I guess Amanda must have misunderstood my message somehow ¨C though I¡¯m not really sure what part of ¡®I¡¯m up¡¯ she misconstrued to ringing my phone anyway. Had water and shampoo flowing down my face when I heard the distinct muffled chime of my phone outside.


    </i>


    <i> It rang for a good while, before it abruptly stopped ¨C a missed call, I thought.


    </i>


    <i> Then I heard an unmistakable drowsy voice, ¡°Hello... Amanda...¡± and I immediately scorched my eyes with the furious wrath of aloe vera and strawberry extract.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh, A-Adalia!¡± sputtered Amanda¡¯s voice loudly through the speaker, her surprise ringing so prominent. ¡°Um, well I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you on my screen. A-Anyway, yeah, good morning to you! How are you doing?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°You... woke... me...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°D-Did I? My bad, sorry about that,¡± Amanda sounded tense. ¡°Um, is uh ¨C correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but that doesn¡¯t belong to you, right?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Not... wrong...¡± Adalia answered. ¡°Not... mine...¡±


    </i>


    <i> For some reason, I didn¡¯t feel like leaving the bathroom just yet. Could be the cold, could be the warmth of the shower, or maybe I¡¯m just curious where this goes. Could be anything, really.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°So... where¡¯s the rightful owner of that phone?¡± Amanda asked.


    </i>


    <i> I made some noise, ¡®identally¡¯ dropping a bottle of soap on the tiled flooring, its boom heard around the world and back.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Bath... room...¡± said Adalia. ¡°I think... he fell...¡±


    </i>


    <i> Faintly, I heard Amanda give a snort. ¡°Dummy.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Hey...


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Anyway,¡± She continued. ¡°Where are you right now? That room looks a little familiar.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°In... his bedroom...¡± Adalia immediately answered. ¡°On his... bed...¡±


    </i>


    <i> And right then, I felt something immediately churning in my gut. A really bad feeling.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°H-His bed?¡± Amanda¡¯s voice suddenly went stiff, and I frantically twisted the shower shut. ¡°Um, okay... what are you doing on his bed? Did you just jump on or ¨C ?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I... slept with him...¡±


    </i>


    <i> Oh, for fuck¡¯s sake.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Slept with...¡± that voice, those words, repetition like ice, like cold, sending shivers shooting down my spine as I hastily dried myself, hoping to God it doesn¡¯t get worse. ¡°Alright. Sure. Okay. Guess Christmas came early for you, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°It¡¯s not... Christmas yet...¡± Adalia said. ¡°I am also spending... Christmas together... with him... too...¡±


    </i>


    <i> And it just got worse.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh!¡± Amanda said, her tone of surprise so unnerving. ¡°Are you now?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Yes... He said so...¡±


    </i>


    <i> A chuckle. ¡°Did he now?¡±


    </i>


    <i> Much, much worse.


    </i>


    <i> I flung the door wide open, dripping, shivering, bathrobe barely tied, and instantly swiped my phone away from Adalia¡¯s dangerous grasp.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Hey! Amanda!¡± I chimed, all smiles, and happy vibes. Please be happy vibes. ¡°How we doing today?¡±


    </i>


    <i> Up above, like she was looming over me ¨C that¡¯s how her camera was angled. Pointing at her as she drove, the backseat of her car filled with props and costumes, her eyes adamantly refusing to meet mine... obviously because she was paying attention to the road right?


    </i>


    <i> Right?


    </i>


    <i> ¡°You are a smart, clever, rational girl,¡± I said. ¡°So I have faith with every fiber of my being that you¡¯ll think rationally when I say ¨C it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Amanda spared me a brief dull nce back, ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the whole sleeping thing ¨C I know, I thought as much already. ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh,¡± I blink, hiding my relief and surprise. ¡°Good.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re the prudish type, we all know. Adalia¡¯s gonna have to try a lot harder than just sneaking into your bed. I mean you won¡¯t dare hold a girl¡¯s hand unless she¡¯s deliberately throwing herself at you, much less even sleep with her... scaredy-cat...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not ¨C ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Christmas,¡± She cut me off. ¡°That part true? Did I really just get overlooked?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Uhh, I wouldn¡¯t put it like that myself,¡± I muttered reluctantly, before just epting and conceding with a sigh. ¡°But yes, I guess...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Well, well,¡± She said dully, gazing at me with a faint smile. ¡°Guess you really did think about it, huh?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Look, I ¨C ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m kinda driving right now,¡± She interrupted me again. ¡°You want to talk about it? How about somewhere where there¡¯s no risk of me dying in traffic. I¡¯ll meet you at the shoot... I¡¯m pretty much dying to hear what you have to say this time.¡±


    </i>


    <i> I shook my head. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, then Ipletely under ¨C ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Upset?¡± To my surprise, she sounded genuinely surprised. ¡°Why would I be upset? I¡¯m not upset. In fact, I¡¯m happy... very happy actually.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Did... did I miss something? Did I say something? I don¡¯t know what part of anything I said is supposed to make her as happy as she ims.


    </i>


    <i> I stared at my phone, at her expression, so lost and confused, ¡°Uh, if you could clue me in a bit on your thought process ¨C I¡¯d sincerely appreciate it. What are you happy for?¡±


    </i>


    <i> That¡¯s when she chuckled again, this time like a school-girl giggle, as if letting me in on some secret she isn¡¯t supposed to share.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Because I know, that more than a prude, you¡¯re also a sweetheart, a big, big sweetheart,¡± She said, smirking at the camera. ¡°And I know, as my sweetheart, declining me of such a memorable Christmas memory ¨C now you¡¯ll do pretty much anything so long as you can make it up to me.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Her gaze felt like a leer, her words like an evil viin¡¯s monologue unveiling his true intentions, and I just gaped at her, blinking... amazed at how seamless she could swindle my heart¡¯s motives.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°You nned this?¡± I asked.


    </i>


    <i> She just shrugged. ¡°Christmas is a gamble when your boyfriend¡¯s too popr for his own good, if I win it ¨C great! But if I didn¡¯t, well...¡± She smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re still going to try and make me happy anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡± wider and wider. ¡°And I just can¡¯t wait to see how exactly you intend to do that.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Again, I could only ogle at her self-satisfied expression. ¡°You are seriously...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°A smart, clever, and rational girl,¡± She said, finishing my sentence with her own words. ¡°Thank you. You tter me. Bye now!¡±


    </i>


    <i> Then that was that. With a yful wink, she ended the call, leaving me staring at a nk screen that reflected back my still stunned expression.


    </i>


    <i> Wow... just wow...


    </i>


    <i> ¡°You are... unraveling...¡±


    </i>


    <i> Just in time, I was snapped out of my stupor to retighten the knot of my bathrobe. I threw my phone to the side, closing the loop with stiff fingers, giving my appreciation forward. ¡°Thanks Adalia...¡±


    </i>


    <i> She stared at me, and the way she did it, it felt like less of a stare and more of an observation, and a secondter, she reported aloud her observation, ¡°You are... going to change...¡±


    </i>


    <i> I nodded. ¡°Indeed I am.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I should... leave...¡±


    </i>


    <i> .....


    </i>


    <i> I nodded again. ¡°Indeed you should.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Leisurely and lightly, she shifted off the bed, rising almost unsteadily to her feet, and from there she slowly turned, directing herself towards the door ¨C or so I thought.


    </i>


    <i> Instead, every deliberate step she made, brought her closer to me. And before I knew it, we were standing inches before each other, a woolyyer of fabric the only thing separating our bodies bare.


    </i>


    <i> I stayed calm, meeting her gaze, seeing a look of intent swirling around in the murky depth. ¡°You¡¯re gonna do something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Yes...¡± She whispered at once, raising both arms in unison. ¡°I¡¯m going... to hug you...¡±


    </i>


    <i> And she did just that ¨C wrapping her hands around my body, the cold of her skin pressing against my chest. But this time I didn¡¯t mind it, it was actually kinda soothing, honestly. The only question was why ¨C and to that, I soon found out.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I forgot... to thank you...¡± She said, her cold breath pushing through the fabric.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Thank me?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°For saying... yes...¡± her arms wrapped around me tighter, so rigid, so stiff, like a robot acting out amand... yet somehow it felt so, so genuine... as profound as the sincerest emotion. ¡°Thank you... for saying... yes...¡±


    </i>


    <i> I smiled. ¡°How could I not?¡± my arms slowly replicated her motions. ¡°After all, we spend Christmas with the person we really, really love, don¡¯t we?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°But you have more to love... than me... more people to love... than me... people who deserved it more... than me....¡± She whispered, and in her voice, a softness, a fondness. ¡°But even so...¡± Her head tilted, and I saw her expression, I saw her smile. ¡°Thank you... for choosing... me...¡±


    </i>


    <i> Like I said before...


    </i>


    <i> How the hell could I ever say no?</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554: No Wishes


    Leave it to Amanda to get me wearing the strangest shit out there.


    It¡¯s got to be a world record ¨C the longest time spent getting ready clocking in at a solid forty minutes, and even then I don¡¯t think I even put it on right just yet.


    So many buttons to sp, so many straps to tighten, three different shirts tucked beneath a thick coat ¨C the Victorian folks seriously had it hard.


    Gazing in the mirror reflected a man that looked as if he got sucked into a time vortex and violently spat out into the 21st century ¨C a drunk man at that.


    ¡°Your top hat¡¯s crooked, you know?¡± Behind me, propped up atop a drawer, my expert consultant continued to give her profound judgment, all the while holding backughter on the verge of erupting. ¡°Oh, lief big broth¡¯r of mh, did dress so smartly indeed... yet s looking so stupidly. Truly, tis an utter tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t screenshot this,¡± I warned. ¡°Oh, fair maiden from beyond thy looking ss.¡±


    ¡°s, you are much toote,¡± She disregarded. ¡°Been screenshotting for a while now.¡±


    .....


    Imented.


    This is what I get ¨C text your sister you¡¯re putting on a costume, of course she¡¯s gonna want to see it, of course she¡¯s gonna screenshot it. I did this to myself.


    ¡°Oh, chin up, big bro!¡± Sammy consoled, using a high and cheery voice that sounded more patronizing than anything. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get to star in a movie, right? I¡¯m especially eager to see the full release... I just know you¡¯ll act your heart out, give the performance of a lifetime. I¡¯ll be cheering you on, alright?¡±


    I breathed a silent sigh, as the man in the mirror before he wondered aloud to himself, ¡°Why am I doing this again?¡±


    ¡°Keeping your girlfriend happy,¡± spoke again the wise words of my dear sister Sammy. ¡°Or in other words, not being a terrible boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± I said, tilting my hat back to eptable standards.


    Seriously, moving even the slightest inch was practically an uphill battle. So manyyers of fabric holding me back, felt like I was just wearing a very fancy straitjacket. Not to mention, it itches.


    Why must they always make clothes that itch?


    ¡°It says here on Amanda¡¯s blog, today¡¯s the first filming of your theatrical debut,¡± Sammy said, the scroll wheel of her ancient mouse singing a grating, squeaky melody with every swipe. ¡°Chester The Suave, a famous thief renowned especially for his charm and wit which he uses to swindle the rich and powerful of the farawaynd of Altera. Ast-minute addition to the cast, but a crucial one apparently...¡±


    So Amanda¡¯s blog has my character background in it, but the script I was sent is 50% nk pages. Make this make sense.


    ¡°ording to Amanda¡¯s description, Chester is tall, slender, with ck, raven hair the same as his deep, dark, mesmerizing gaze. Hmm, sounds kinda familiar, huh? Gee, I wonder where she drew her inspirations from?¡±


    Sammy scrolled a little more.


    ¡°Chester¡¯s funny, witty, handsome, spontaneous, manly, and confident in his own ways, with a dashing smile that could send a million maidens¡¯ hearts a-flutter, and... this isn¡¯t as familiar anymore, nevermind. You sure she got you the right part?¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve done your part,¡± I said, picking up my phone with gloves so sleek and glossy. ¡°Thanks for all your help. Truly... you¡¯re indispensable.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± She smiled, bidding farewell with an infuriating smile. ¡°Why, anything for my darling big brother.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t share those pictures,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Toote,¡± She disregarded, abruptly ending the call.


    And once again, Imented.


    It took a while to find a decent pocket to sink my phone into, and speaking of sinking, that¡¯s exactly what my heart did upon realizing I¡¯m supposed to hop on my bike wearing this.


    Like ¨C do you ever just go out one day, minding your business, and then you just see fuckin¡¯ Beethoven roaring down the streets on a motorbike?


    Okay, that would actually be pretty neat. But not when I do it. And damn you if you think for one second I¡¯m taking this off ¨C I already went through the trouble of putting this on once, I¡¯m not doing that again.


    I waddled out into the hallway, down the stairs, and towards the front door, clicking and cking in shoes that really oughta be ouwed as torture devices.


    Adalia went back to slumbering in her usual spot, and Ash¡¯s door was closed shut ¨C and Ash especially I didn¡¯t wish to disturb, so instead I gave my goodbyes in the form of a text that¡¯ll she receives the moment she awakes from her sleep.


    With a faint click, I swung the handle of the entrance closed behind me, and took my first deep breath of the outdoors.


    Outside, the sun was subtle and elusive... a calming blue-yellow hue coating the early morning, blending well with the soothing cold breeze that constantly blew.


    Really, if you¡¯re looking for leisure, then there really was no other perfect weather... and evidently, I wasn¡¯t the only one here that thought so.


    Over at the garden meadow nearby, swaying with the greens of the grass, and unbloomed petals, a flutter of deep, dark violet flowed freely along to the whims of the wind.


    Sera stood in ce, her gaze stretching to the far horizons. At first, I thought she was just merely lost in deep thought... until I noticed, over the wall towards the neighbor¡¯s, a faint flicker and sh of colorful lights.


    ¡°Christmas lights,¡± I said, mbering down the porch steps towards her. ¡°Do you like them or something?¡±


    Without even ncing at me, she nodded... hopelessly captivated.


    ¡°Do you know what they¡¯re for?¡± I continued to ask her.


    This time, she shook her head.


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re used for, um... Christmas, yeah,¡± I quite pathetically answered. ¡°Do you know what Christmas is?¡±


    Another shake, but this time, I saw her gaze begin to drift, meeting mine, her amber eyes softly aglow with pique interest, and thought caught mildly off-guard by my choice of attire, that didn¡¯t wane her feeling of curiosity in the slightest.


    ¡°It¡¯s a celebration we humans here have. A kind-of custom where people get together on a special day, spend time together, enjoy things together ¨C like what you saw at the park basically. All in the name of love andpanionship, to put it simply.¡±


    Sera made a soft noise, of acknowledgment, contemtion ¨C I didn¡¯t know what, and like a moth to a me, the lights had snared away her attention once more.


    Hmm, there¡¯s an idea.


    ¡°We also set up Christmas trees on the asion, put them in our houses, decorate them, wrap them with lights,¡± and just like that, hearing myst sentence, I instantly won back her attention. I continued on, smiling, ¡°Was thinking about getting a tree for the house soon. Haven¡¯t gotten around to it ¡¯cause of Ash¡¯s condition. But since you¡¯re here now anyway, well... what do you say? You get to put up the lights yourself if you want.¡±


    ¡°Mmm! Mmm!¡± came the soft excited grunts from behind her veil, nodding her head so fervently that more of her violet hair began to slip and jiggle out of her hood, and I realize then, that her golden eyes can also look just as mesmerizing as Ash¡¯s when she wasn¡¯t constantly ring and scowling all day long.


    And from what little I heard, absent of any snarls and growls, her voice can be quite a delight to hear.


    Her silent enthusiasm was highly contagious, and I was out exposed, infected, continuing on with a wider smile.


    ¡°There are also gifts, some may argue the most important part of Christmas. On the day itself, we give each other presents. To show our love, our appreciation. You could give Ash something, maybe. Or maybe she could get you something, anything... well? Is there anything in mind that you really wish to have?¡±


    The words left me before I realized what I just asked, but there they were, spoken to her, and I couldn¡¯t take them back.


    So carelessly, casually, that question... as if I didn¡¯t already know the answer.


    My answer.


    Sera¡¯s expression was an enigmatic one. Her emotions locked beneath her a nk stare, a deafening silence.


    I think she was contemting. Or maybe just pretending to.


    Then somewhere in the quiet, I lost her interest again, and she turned away, looking away... the slight sway of her head, the limp quiver of her locks, gradually forming to a resounding ¡®No¡¯.


    Nothing, apparently. There was nothing that she wanted. Nothing anyone that could give that she would desire.


    Not anymore, anyway.


    Or maybe just not right at this moment, perhaps.


    I wouldn¡¯t know.


    She wouldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Alright, then,¡± I nodded, maintaining a smile still out of politeness. ¡°I gotta go, I¡¯ll be backter... take care of Ash in the meantime, ¡®kay?¡±


    She gave a gruff huff, the equivalent of rolled eyes ¨C and just like that, she was back to her usual self.


    Immediately right after, I got on my bike, recing my hat for a helmet, and with a rumbling roar, I sped off out into the streets, thoughts full of wonder and spection of the shooting ahead, but perhaps most importantly...


    Another person to add to my already perplexing gift list.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555: Acting Chops


    It took a couple of runabouts around the block before eyes could finally whittle down the endless rows of bricks and concrete to find the one unassuming building I needed out of dozens.


    A dingy little vintage tavern I had to mber all the way up to the third floor for because much like me 24/7, the lift wasn¡¯t functioning properly. I managed to find a parking space to stash my ride, and while doing that, I also spotted Amanda¡¯s car right across me ¨C and just adjacent to hers, some long-ass stretchy limousine took like three spots for itself.


    I assumed that was Leon¡¯s there.


    Filming equipment poked out of every window of his limo, as well corner edges of costumes sticking out of the trunk, which leads me to assume that he was ying cabby for a bunch of other cast members too.


    How nice of him.


    Won¡¯t lie, every step I took closer to the mahogany door, swelled a bigger balloon of unease in my gut. First-time actor, first-time shoot ¨C why the hell wouldn¡¯t I be, right? I don¡¯t mind embarrassing myself. Hell, I do it every minute I¡¯m living regardless. But in front of a camera, captured and recorded, and in full view of a thousand judgemental gazes to see ¨C I¡¯m justmitting social suicide at this point.


    No, though. Girlfriend¡¯s happinesses first, always muste first. Happy waifu happyifu, as the cool kids say, I think, I dunno... maybe.


    .....


    Still, I am going at thispletely blind. Not exactly the wisest idea. Included in the cast without so much as an audition, relegated a major role without so much as shaking hands with the director. How does that work? And how exactly is everyone okay with this too?


    Should probably just stop overthinking this. Not like it¡¯ll make a difference, I¡¯m already here, aren¡¯t I?


    That¡¯s right, in front of the door, a big brazen sign hanging proimed it ¡®close¡¯, and before I could capitalize on that as an excuse to just bail, it flung wide open, nearly sending me and my crooked hat a one-way ticket to slumbend.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be! Waddaya know? Bin¡¯ thinkin¡¯ you¡¯s a right goner, I did!¡±


    Some freaky bow-and-arrowdy answered my nonexistent greeting, weing me in with this foreign exotguage I¡¯ve no idea what, with the thickest ent that seriously makes me want to... wait.


    ¡°Amanda?¡±


    Bowdy threw a pretty simper, batting a pair of familiar hazel eyes. ¡°Sorry, Don¡¯t know nuthin¡¯ ¡¯bout this girlie Amender of yours. But you¡¯s can call me Tressa Yar if yer like! Right happy to be of sum servincin¡¯!¡±


    Aman... Tressa was tight-fitted in what looked to be a bundle of autumn leaves seamed and sewed into a garb, a very entuating garb at that, clinging and emphasizing the slender yet ample frame of her body, revealing nothing, yet somehow also exposing everything simultaneously.


    A crown woven in stems and adorned with flower petals sat wrapped around her head, and her long blonde hair was tied into a long single braid that also became a bountiful garden meadow for blossoming flowers to prosper and sprout.


    I always did think that Amanda was like a sunflower personified ¨C but this was really taking it to the next level.


    ¡°Maybe I should have done research beforehand on your character,¡± I remark, blinking back both my confusion and awe. ¡°Are you supposed to be Mother Nature?¡±


    ¡°Aha, close! Yer reachin¡¯ very close there sir!¡± She said, everything from her springy and carefree, and really, I wonder just how she could move so much despite being just standing in ce. ¡°This lovely maiden gracin¡¯ yer presence here ain¡¯t no other than de¡¯ great-great-great-great-great-great many great-grand descendant of de¡¯ great Divine ¡®erself ¨C Frederika!¡±


    Surely, anybody who was in the know of the lore would probably be doing flips right about now. But since for some reason, I continue to remain ignorant of my own family history ¨C all I could do was just nod away in acknowledgment and admire just how well Amanda could disappear only for this Tressa to emerge in her stead.


    Hmm-ing and hah-ing, Tressa scoured me up and down, a twinkle in her deep brown eyes growing brighter and brighter with rousing interest.


    ¡°And you good sir, surefully ain¡¯t nobody else but that esteemed Chester fe, ain¡¯tcha?¡± She asked, then before I could do anything else, her hand found its way into mine, violently tried to shake it loose from its socket, before tugging me in deeper inside, all with the loudest, keenest promation, ¡°Why, we¡¯ve all been itchin¡¯ to meet ya, haven¡¯t we folks?!¡±


    My hat fell over my eyes somewhere between the greeting and the assault, and when I unobscured my sights, I did a double-take ¨C then a triple. Instead of being pulled indoors, it was as if I was whisked away into apletely different world.


    Immersive was the word. Like I was just dropped into a page of a novel, a screenshot from a game, or speaking quite literally ¨C a scene from a movie. I don¡¯t have much knowledge about how a tavern should look given the setting ¨C but I daresay the film crew hit the nail on the head here... so long as you overlook the cameras, the studio lights, boom mics, and whatnot.


    I mean, the cutleryid out, the beverages atop the shelves, the draperies hung, the furniture assembled, the lightning shining ¨C everything, to perfection. I was pretty much staring at weeks worth of hard work. Fan film? I¡¯m beginning to think that¡¯s just a joke. Sure I didn¡¯t just waltz into a big-budget Hollywood production?


    People were everywhere, most of which I¡¯d never met a day in my life ¨C staring at me. All in costume, in makeup, ssy, refined, dressed in simr clothing to mine... and for some reason, permeating this air of um... pretense? Acting? The way their eyes stared, their mannerisms precise and proper... were they all also in character? LIke Amanda?


    There were more people too further beyond what I can see. This tavernprised basically the entiriey of the third floor of this building, and yet they manage to fill up the space to the brim with just presence alone.


    ¡°Ah-ha! A mighty sight of sore eyes you are, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t express the joy it is to see you here with us again!¡±


    Someone from the backdrop emerged, dressed obviously as a standout to the frills andces of the crowd, with dashing looks, a twinkling smile, and arge red cape fluttering his magnificence.


    Leon was here.


    Or should I say Dad?


    Okay, ew, no.


    Strutting and stopping a fair distance away from me, Leonardo raised his hand to which I immediately took, confused.


    ¡°I see the fair Tressa has a way with words that of which I regrettably do not possess if she is able to persuade you to join us on this wondrous venture of ours,¡± He said, beaming a delighted smile.


    ¡°Aw, nah!¡± Tressa chimed, pping me hard on the back with as much fervor as her tone. ¡°Just gotta learn to say them magic words, silly Leo! That¡¯s what I did, ya know?¡± Then after that, with a hop, skip and a jump, she began to move away, ¡°Kay, it be preppin¡¯ time already! Gotta get meself ready! You two be good friends, alright? See ya soon!¡±


    And as I helplessly watched her disappear into the mess of cables and wires and cast and crew members, Leonardo must have noticed my utter cluelessness, leaning into me and whispering quietly, ¡°We all stay in character at all times during shooting except for breaks. Method-acting, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I whispered back.


    ¡°It¡¯s the rule. The director¡¯s rule,¡± He answered, nudging and directing my stare over to a man sitting huddled atop a folding chair, emanating intensity and sternness of every kind, a focused gaze looming and scouring over the script in his hand. ¡°He¡¯s a big fan of Asteria, big sucker for authenticity ¨C and he can be quite uptight about it, let me tell you. You memorize your lines?¡±


    I blinked, stunned. ¡°W-What lines? I don¡¯t have any lines. Did we get diffrent scripts? Was mine written in invisible ink?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right! You were written at thest minute, weren¡¯t you?¡± Leon suppressed a chuckle. ¡°Right, I remember Amanda convincing the director to give you a bigger role. Said you have a specialty for improvisation or something?¡±


    ¡°I ¨C what?¡±


    ¡°Her words, not mine,¡± He smiled. ¡°Anyway, I believe it. And he buys it. Apparently being the guy who knocked me the hell out with one punch brings with it a certain kind of reputation.¡±


    ¡°Still sore about that, I see,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Very...¡± Leon said back. ¡°So anyway, I guess in today¡¯s shooting, he¡¯s testing you ¨C you¡¯re gonna have toe up with your lines on the spot.¡±


    I gaped at him. ¡°You¡¯re shitting me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± He said, patting me lightly on the back, before clearing his throat and pulling away. ¡°Now, shall we, then, Chester? Are you ready to give a performance to inspire millions?¡±


    Chester took a step back, the sole of his shoes cking his utter disbelief profoundly... and with his pants wrinkled, a sleeve unbuttoned, and his hat feeling once more, he felt a lump, and a word lunged out his throat.


    ¡°No...¡±

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556: Movie Mischief


    The tavern door blew open and billowing in came kes of white snow, the blistering chill of a blizzard raging relentless, and perhaps most prominent of all ¨C the low clicking of heels of a stranger¡¯s footsteps.


    Leonardo scoured as he strode, deeper and deeper into the brimming tavern¡¯s interior, his gaze as wary as his steps ¨C he was being watched.


    ¡°CUT!¡±


    Leonardo nearly tripped trying to stop, and began blinking like a dear in ¨C


    ¡°Chester!¡± yelled some voiceing from nowhere. ¡°Could you stop staring at Leonardo, you¡¯re not in this scene!¡±


    From somewhere, someone spit and sputtered. ¡°Then why did you put me in here for?!¡±


    ¡°Blend in! That¡¯s your role! Stop gawking at him like he¡¯s your long-lost Dad marching in! Ready? ACTION!¡±


    .....


    Yes, indeed... Leonardo was being watched.


    Patrons filling every seat, and the buzz of chatter rife, no one seemed to be paying him any heed, but he could feel them, those assessing stares... in the brief pauses of conversation, in the tter of tes, every clink of ss... they were there, and they were watching.


    He ignored them, it was natural ¨C strangers would always be oddities ¨C and there was no denying that he indeed was currently an odd one in the midst of this newfound environment.


    In a stroke of luck, Leonardo had stumbled upon a vacant table and promptly took a seat, unraveling his red cape and tossing it to an empty chair right beside him.


    Assessments turned to judgments, those unseen gazes observing his every move, even the way he blinked, he breathed ¨C to avoid them, Leonardo dropped his gaze to the table before him, slowly running his hand along its surface, feeling every groove, every nick, every blemish gliding across his palm. He couldn¡¯t recognize the feeling.


    Like the people, like the air, like everything else... even the lumber here felt different.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± He muttered, his thoughts finally manifesting in a moment of confusion.


    ¡°Freeloadin¡¯ in my fine establishments is wher¡¯ yer are!¡±


    A stray pale yellow leafnded beside his hand, and Leonardo turned to the side, finding himself bearing witness to another bizarre new sight ¨C a woman in green, garbed in leaves, and an almost otherworldly beauty radiating from her rosy smile.


    ¡°And can¡¯t have me any freeloader ¡¯round here, no sir! You wanna stay, you¡¯s gotta pay!¡± She said, then with a flourish, pulled out both parchment and quill. ¡°So, what¡¯s it be then, sir, er...¡±


    ¡°Leonardo,¡± He answered, feeling the tension ebb free from his body. ¡°My name is Leonardo.¡±


    At the very least, they both share the samenguage it seems, if nothing else.


    The woman curtsied, more leaves falling onto the table. ¡°Tressa¡¯s the name, don¡¯t cha forget it!¡± Then springing back up, she jotted her quill at him. ¡°So what¡¯s yer appetite? Our specialty¡¯s Globber, ya like Globber?¡±


    ¡°CUT! Chester don¡¯t youugh! Globber¡¯s a delicacy, you get it?!¡±


    Chester continued to snicker. ¡°You gobble Globber?¡±


    ¡°Just respect it, alright! Okay ¨C ACTION!¡±


    But Leonardo wasn¡¯t listening, her words failing to meet his ears, as his eyes began to flood and be swarmed with a vague yet overpowering sense of familiarity.


    In this strange unfamiliarnd, finally, something, someone... felt familiar.


    She felt familiar.


    Leonardo took in a sharp breath, parting wide open his lips, ¡°Are you ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°CUT!¡±


    In a single instance, Leonardo copsed back into his seat, his bravado and intensity deted in a single exhaled breath, meanwhile, Tressa let her arms fall, blowing raspberries... and every single patron in the tavern collectively let out a weary groan.


    I¡¯m groaning too.


    ¡°Chester!¡± yelled a disembodied voice that clearly did not belong in the scene, magnified into echoes by some funnel thing, I think. ¡°Do me a favor, the camera in front of you ¨C yeah, can you not stare at it? Please? y your role for God¡¯s sake?¡±


    Somewhere among the many upants on chairs and stools, a single scraping noise could be heard, and Chester spoke back, ¡°Alright, okay ¨C I¡¯m trying, okay?¡±


    ¡°We just want your reactions, not you staring at the audience.¡±


    ¡°My eyes are my reactions! You¡¯re getting it!¡± The man called Chester said again. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Act!¡± demanded the incorporeal voice. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re still rolling! From the top and ¨C ACTION!¡±


    Leonardo cleared his throat, widening his eyes once more, ¡°Are you ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°CUT!¡±


    Immediately from the same direction of somewhere, Chester shouted. ¡°Hey, Hey! I¡¯m not staring, I wasn¡¯t staring! Look! See, I wasn¡¯t ¨C well I am staring now, but I wasn¡¯t staring then!¡±


    ¡°No, no, not you... just¡± the voice grew soft, stiff. ¡°Tressa, could you stop staring at Chester now? You¡¯re in the scene! The camera¡¯s on you and you¡¯re ncing off acting like you¡¯re in love or something, stop it!¡±


    Tressa instantly snapped out of a daze.


    ¡°Oh, right, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± She stopped, eyes bulging wide. ¡°I-I mean ¨C real sorry ¡¯bout that, Mr. Ghostly Voice Sir! Did me a little whoopsie there! Ain¡¯t gonna happen again!¡±


    Ghostly voice grumbled grumpily.


    ¡°Alright, this is a failure. We¡¯re shooting another take! Leonardo back outside, everyone to their ces! Ready? Take Twenty... and Action!¡±


    Now if you seriously think I¡¯m gonna re-narrate everything back again, you got another thinging.


    I¡¯m gonna move on now.


    God, this voice is totally breaking this chapter apart...


    Leonardo rapped his fingertips against the unfamiliar wood.


    Impatience, bolstered further by feelings of certainty, he threw his eyes across the tavern, rifling through the sea of chatter andughter, searching for her.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t be mistaken. Her face ¨C he has seen it before. In unison together, in the presence of six others. The Divine, Frederika. She had to be her.


    His mind was certain.


    ¡°S¡¯cuse me! Sorray! Comin¡¯ through! Hot te in hand, outta my way, thanks!¡±


    He spotted her again across the room om the form of a raging flurry splitting the sea with a hurried, merry stride. She skidded to a stop at his table, a bundle of leaves flying scattered in her wake, and with a polite smile, she set a te and drink down before him.


    ¡°There ya go, Leonardo sir! Fried Blobber to yer satisfactionary, hmm? Kay¡¯ Enjoy yaself! Call if ya need anythin¡¯ more, a¡¯ight?¡±


    ¡°One thing, yes,¡± He said, then before she could disappear again in a rushing blur of leaves, Leonardo reached out, mping a firm grip around her slender wrist. ¡°Why are you lying to me?¡±


    Tressa slowly whirled around at him again, her friendly smile almost frozen upon her face. ¡°Big ballsyin¡¯ yer hands on me, hm?¡±


    He pressed her harder. ¡°Frederika. Undoubtedly, I¡¯m sure the Divines¡¯ names still bear some weight in these uncharted parts, and surely you must know, surely you are involved, otherwise you would not have scurried when I ¨C ¡±


    Suddenly, much to his own surprise, Leonardo fumbled his grip, his strengthpletely failing in opposition to hers, as she effortlessly pulled away from him in one swift move, while still retaining her cheery demeanor.


    ¡°Big balls indeed, Leonardo sir,¡± She chuckled, delving back into the sea crowds. ¡°Enjoy yer meal, ¡®kay?¡±


    Not a moment after, as Leonardo stirred and prod at his meal, downcast, a creak and squeak chair could be heard. His eyes veered upwards once more, blinking back mild bemusement, as a man partway through donning his red cape, sat closely adjacent to him now.


    Patience wearing thin, Leonardo lowly growled at him. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    That caught the man¡¯s attention, releasing the cape from inspecting fingertips and letting it furl to the ground. Then he snorted, raising gloved hands out, before proiming with a sigh, ¡°Women, right?¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t blink, didn¡¯t speak, and sensing a stagnant silence between them, the man extended his hand, once more proiming with a cordial tone, ¡°Chester Krester, a sincere pleasure to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Krester...¡± Leonardo raised a brow.


    ¡°My father, ahh, divines bless him,¡± Chester fondly shook his head. ¡°The man loves his little rhymes. A true bard at heart, and I daresay, a rather good one at that. Regretfully, it seems I¡¯ve not inherited histent talents. No, just a humble merchant is what I am... and you are...?¡±


    Reluctantly, Leonardo decided to indulge him. ¡°An adventurer of sorts... I¡¯m known as Leonardo.¡±


    Briefly, Leonardo met Chester¡¯s directly, and to his dismay, there was nary a hint of recognition to be found.


    ¡°Leonardo, I see...¡± Chester muttered, stroking his chin with a gloved hand. ¡°Y¡¯know I believe there¡¯s ¨C ¡±


    ¡°CUT!¡±


    Once again, a choir of groans could be heard all around, a wailing or two as well.


    But not Chester. No, Chester, tired of all the bullshit thrown his way, shot up from his seat, gobsmacked.


    ¡°Cut? What do you mean cut?!¡± He demanded, speaking to no one in particr. ¡°I was doing good! I didn¡¯t look at the camera! I didn¡¯t trip likest time either! I¡¯m improvising too! Worked hard for these lines. What did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know!¡± the voice spoke back.


    Confused, Chester cocked his head like a canary, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know, I told you already! So why don¡¯t you just ¨C ¡±


    ¡°No, not ¨C I mean ¡®y¡¯know¡¯! You know?! Chester doesn¡¯t speak like that!¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t speak like what?¡±


    ¡°Like Tressa! Don¡¯t follow Tressa! ¡± The voice barked. ¡°You don¡¯t say ¡®y¡¯know¡¯ you say ¡®you know¡¯, alright? Proper!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been saying it! Proper!¡± shouted Chester, still fighting with some random invisible spirit for all the other patrons knew.


    ¡°No, you weren¡¯t!¡± shouted the voice back.


    ¡°Pretty sure I was!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Then say it! Say it again! Say your line again!¡±


    Undaunted, Chester puffed out his chest, ¡°Leonardo, I see...¡± and with strength surging, enunciated his most concise perfect words yet. ¡°Y¡¯know, I believe there¡¯s ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, okay, listen,¡± The voice took in some air. ¡°Repeat after me ¨C ¡®you¡¯.¡±


    Chester furrowed his brow, butplied anyway. ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Know.¡±


    ¡°Know.¡±


    ¡°You know!¡± said the voice, springy and free.


    ¡°Y¡¯know!¡± repeated Chester, just as perfectly.


    ¡°Oh for ¨C !¡± The voice hissed in a loud gulp ¡°Okay y¡¯know what? You know what? YOU¡¯RE FIRED!¡±


    At once, Tressa suddenly popped up into the scene from out of nowhere, bearing a re that was frighteningly out of character.


    And for the first time, the voice stuttered.


    ¡°F-Fine, you¡¯re unfired!¡± The voice said, and with a smile, Tressa quickly slunk back out of the scene again. ¡°Just... ugh... everybody take five. I need a break.¡±


    So do I...

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557: Descending Down


    Acting sucks.


    Wait, didn¡¯t mean that, taking that back, ahem, what I meant was ¨C method acting sucks.


    It really, really sucks.


    No disrespect to the art itself, but honestly, the fact that I have to constantly twist my lingo so that everything thates out of my lips is some kind of fancy pretentious italics before anybody would acknowledge my existence even in-between scenes, is a whole new level of psycho roley that belongs strapped and left rambling in an insane asylum.


    I¡¯m well aware that movie-making was an absolute slog to get through. Take after take taken in multiple angles, in different inflections, made even harder by the fact that I had to improvise every line on the fly and hope to god that the blooper reel isn¡¯t justposed of all my slip-ups.


    Yet still, knowing that it¡¯s a slog doesn¡¯t make it any less of a slog. I still wanted to die every time the damn director rewound time back to the beginning, ¡®More feeling!¡¯ he chides me... oh, I¡¯ll give you more damn feeling alright, you¡¯re gonna be feeling it all night long.


    Wait, that sounded wrong.


    .....


    My only source of refuge was the breaktimes sprinkled between every hundred-millionth take, which I efficiently utilized to make heads or tails as to what exactly we were acting our souls out for.


    As I know it, the film¡¯s center premise was Leonardo being flung into a far, unchartednd of Altera, a forgotten, segregated nation in the realm of Asteria, forsaken by the Seven Divines, and his struggle to return to familiarnds.


    It¡¯s pretty much your typical standard fantasy affair, where eventually he¡¯d form a party with a rag-tag group of misfits in his search to find the portal rumored to be created long ago by the First Divine, Frederika, that would ultimately lead him back home.


    Except there¡¯s a catch ¨C in that the portal would activate only in the presence of Frederika, or to those that share in her lineage, and I guess that¡¯s where Amanda¡¯s character, Tressa,es in, thest living descendant of the First Divine herself, which then leads into the climax of the movie, wherein Terestra herself shows in order to stop our beloved heroes from activating the portal and sending Leonardo home.


    Where Chester fits in all these, I¡¯m still trying to figure that out. So far, in my debut, I¡¯m just a savvy thief attempting to swindle the Great Hero of his coin pouch.


    ording to the script, the next scene involves Leonardo realizing the absence of his coin, and confronting me about it... which would then somehow unravel into a full-blown tavern fight, which involves a lot of thrown punches and a lot of bruised faces.


    Mine, in particr.


    Suffice it to say, I¡¯m not particrly looking forward to the next time I hear someone scream ¡®Action!¡¯.


    For curiosity¡¯s sake, I decided to ring up Dad for a bit. I don¡¯t know ¨C something about engaging with his movie counterpart was slightly disconcerting to me... guess I just needed to hear the real deal, before, in the madness, my mind starts convincing myself that Leon is my real Dad or something.


    ¡®Sides, if the game Asteria was indeed based on his many exploits in Kronocia, who¡¯s to say that this far-fetched premise we were reenacting wasn¡¯t with a sliver of truth?


    ¡°Yes, that did happen,¡± came the stoic, nonchnt sledgehammer of revtion. ¡°All of it is true.¡±


    At this point, I know I shouldn¡¯t even be surprised to hear it... but goddamn it, my head was reeling anyway.


    I squeezed the phone to my ear, trying to hear better through the incessant clucking of chickens. ¡°Whisked away to an abandonednd called Altera? Finding a portal to get back home? Meeting a descendant of one of the Divines?¡±


    ¡°Some slight alterations, I don¡¯t know this Chester, but, yes, that all happened,¡± He said as fortingly as ever. ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t like being foiled at every turn, so she sent me to and forgotten by the Divines, and only through the aid of the Divine-descendant Tressa, did I manage to return.¡±


    Once more, head reeling... needed to take a second, and came up with a very good question.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, this game Asteria, that Grieven made, revolves around you...¡±


    Dad grunted. ¡°I¡¯m very ttered.¡±


    ¡°But how does he know about every single little thing you did? The sidequest, the story, it¡¯s through your eyes... how does that ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°From what your mother has told me, your viin is a Chronicler turned Magus, isn¡¯t he? Well, there¡¯s your answer. Every month, I would report my deeds back to Seven Churches, they keep track of everything I¡¯ve done, in a book, on a shelf, within an archive somewhere. I say that¡¯s where he got his inspirations.¡±


    Hearing Dad speak about this old life, a totally separate piece of history from what I knew, was perhaps just as disconcerting as witnessing a discount version of my Dad attempting to reenact bits and pieces of this old history.


    In a sense, I guess this movie could pass off as a biopic.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing as well,¡± I said, gazing at the script in my hand, and sifting through the scenes. ¡°This... Tressa character. She¡¯s really a descendant of a Divine, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be a need to procreate considering, well... they¡¯re Divines, right?¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± Dad asked, and through his words, I caught a faint husky sound resembling a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re a descendant too, remember? Sammy as well. It¡¯s umon, but descendants do exist... and not just Frederika¡¯s children. The other Divines too. A bundle of sacred lineages sparse and scattered, most going unknown through the ages... with only a rare few ever discovered.¡±


    ¡°Like Tressa...¡±


    I could almost hear him nodding. ¡°Like Tressa...¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you also a ¨C ¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a descendant of anyone,¡± He immediately answered. ¡°Just chosen.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, so what¡¯s the ¨C ?¡± There was arge influx of clucks in the background, so I decided to wait until Dad with chicken-feed duty before I continued, and ncing at a nearby clock temporarily taken down from the tavern walls, it seems break time was almost up.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Dad¡¯s voice crackled on the other end, as a closing rattle of a gate resounded. ¡°You were saying?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference being a descendant?¡± I asked. ¡°I assume you¡¯d be blessed with a few things, right? Being a sorta demigod and all.¡±


    ¡°Varies wildly, from what little we know anyway...¡± He responded, a creak of a door signifying him returning indoors. ¡°Some gain an extraordinary affinity to particr types of magic, a great talent leagues above even the greatest prodigies, while others seemingly inherit nothing at all. It¡¯s also a hypothesis that many of our great heroes and evils from legends were all descendants of the Divines one way or another.¡±


    When I heard that, instantly, a list of names went and ripple through my mind. I still remembered them, for some reason, I just can¡¯t forget them... or even want to.


    Que, Deimos, Rinna, Irae, Johnt, and Fel.


    Descendants too. Just like me, just like Sammy. All stemming from the same person. Once I put that into consideration, this hypothesis has some merits to it.


    ¡°Honey, are you actually speaking to someone on the phone?¡± spoke a distant voice from the other end of the line. ¡°You actually use your phone? I haven¡¯t seen you with it for so long, I figured you must have lost it and ¨C wait, who are you ¨C ? Are you speaking to -? Ooo! Give me that! Pass it here! Please, sweetie!¡±


    Speak of the devil...


    There was a brief scampering noise, a bit of silence, and then, nearly rupturing my ear, a familiar voice, ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t my little darling celebrity!¡±


    I blinked back the pain, responding back promptly, ¡°Hey, Mom...¡±


    ¡°Hello dear!¡± She responded in cheer. ¡°I walked by Sammy¡¯s room early this morning ¨C I hear someone¡¯s about to make his great big Hollywood debut! Didn¡¯t think you should have mentioned this to me, hm? Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d like to be in the know? Or did you perhaps think it wise that I shouldn¡¯t be at all?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it just never came up in discussion,¡± I suggested. ¡°What¡¯s it to you anyway?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to me?¡± She feigned a gasp. ¡°Why, everything, dear! My darling boy on blu-ray! In HD! On my TV! You don¡¯t think I won¡¯t hesitate to buy every copy of you off store shelves? Movie nights is going to be changed forever, I tell you!¡±


    I can¡¯t decide if she¡¯s being supportive, or being really creepy. Well... it¡¯s the thought that counts, I guess.


    ¡°So what¡¯s this movie about, hm?¡± She asked, keen and eager with an open ear. ¡°Is it Action? Comedy? Drama? Ah, Romance? Is it Romance? Oh, my, my, two of my favorite things in the worldbined into one, I can hardly contain my -!¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you look at the time!¡± I said, literally looking at the time. ¡°Break time¡¯s over, gotta go! Say bye to Dad for me, and hi to Sammy.¡±


    Then before I could get sted in the ear anymore, I cut the call, letting out a big weary sigh, as someone on megaphone began to round everyone up back to their ces.


    As I walked, navigating through props and wires, repeating improvised lines under my breath ¨C a thought popped into my head.


    Descendants are sparse and scattered, most going unknown and unheard of forever. But ording to Dad, there are signs worth keeping an eye on... an extraordinary affinity to magic, great talents leagues above most others... like summoning an Elf to another world, perhaps? Or Raining down a deluge of Blight upon the world? Sessfully fragmenting a soul and imnting it into others?


    All the great evils and heroes descendants one way or another...


    Then again, it does vary widely... from what little we know, anyway.


    Hmm, it¡¯s a thought, alright...


    I took my ce in a secluded corner of the scene, noticed a peculiar leaf-adorned woman behind the counter shoot a smile and thumbs up at me, and waited for the call.


    Hope to God Leon knows how to pull his punches... unless he¡¯s out bloodthirsty looking for revenge for that one time, in which case...


    Kinda wish I had a stunt double right about now.

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558: Make-Up Proposal


    I¡¯m exhausted.


    Perfection is exhausting, perfectionists are exhausting... and when you have an entire cast and crew hellbent on achieving such unreachable notions, you got yourself a right recipe for the slog of a lifetime.


    I mean, I get it, passion projects, every single person here was a diehard fan pouring their blood, sweat and tears in every frame of the scene, and they got mymendation.... but seriously, is it worth cutting a golden take, just cause a mug isn¡¯t tilted the right angle?


    Granted, it was my mug... and granted, perhaps it was blocking the shot, but still... couldn¡¯t have just edited it out in post?


    Thankfully, after one exhausting morningter, the shoot was finally over.


    While the cleaners entered the scene, with their brooms and mops, and, and the camera folks began dismantling equipment, I was navigating through a fine mess of broken props and spilled drinks, in hopes of finding a clean, empty spot to copse myself onto.


    There I was, sinking down in a corner somewhere, costume utterly soaked to the bone in sweat, beer, and passion, watching as both cast and crew cheered and hollered, patting each other on the back on a job well done.


    .....


    I¡¯d join, but... corner gets lonely pretty easily, haven¡¯t the heart to leave it. I¡¯m just nice like that.


    So, after like three hours¡¯ worth of takes, I¡¯m now officially recruited into the hems of Leonardo¡¯s ever-expanding fold... supposedly in awe of his strength and skill, with bruised eyes twinkling and seeing chances for further exploitations, I reintroduced myself, made amends, and offered up my skills and expertise towards his plight.


    The first order of business was to find someone who knew more than me about rumors of a long-abandoned portal... that is if me and my character don¡¯t eventually end up on the cutting room floor.


    Still fumbling every other take, still mumbling over my lines... even I can tell that I wasn¡¯t exactly giving the performance of a lifetime.


    But in spite of it, to my genuine surprise, Mr. director himself walked up to my corner, muttered a thanks for my good work, before putting on some shades and disappearing out the door with his crew without another word.


    Didn¡¯t mention a word about my involvement in the next shooting... but guess, we¡¯ll see.


    As things began to wind down, even some of the actors went out of their way to talk to me personally.


    Big fans, they say ¨C turns out most of the cast were there in the stands when I went and did the big show back at the convention. Which was... pretty cool actually. I was genuinely ttered.


    ¡°You did pretty well today,¡± Leon said with a cordial pat on the shoulder. ¡°First-timer, right? Not bad improvising, pretty believable reactions too. You might actually have a talent for this.¡±


    ¡°That, or a mother seriously in love with movies,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m just pretty much monkey see, monkey do-ing this whole shtick.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t let that taint his judgment, nodding his head, still very much impressed, ¡°Smart monkey, then.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    ¡°Think there¡¯s anymore where that came from?¡± He asked, batting keen unsuspecting eyes motive-less eyes. ¡°We¡¯re still pretty short when ites to actors to fill in the other characters... were only shooting scenes based on who we got, you see.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Like, we still haven¡¯t gotten our Terestra yet. Director¡¯s pretty strict on that front ¨C turning down everyone trying to audition. Just can¡¯t seem to find the perfect one.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Also an Elf part ¨C we¡¯re missing an actor for an Elf...¡± He blinked rapidly. ¡°Do you think maybe Ash could ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sick.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    And that was that.


    We shook hands farewell, and there he went out the tavern door rushing to lend a hand to his dear ol¡¯ Dad¡¯s little Christmas event thing.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± He called out, turning back briefly. ¡°Director told me to mention ¨C congrats, you¡¯re officially a character in the story... with written lines and everything.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, nearly forgetting to smile. ¡°Joy...¡±


    ¡°Yep, knew you¡¯d be ecstatic,¡± He beamed, before waving goodbye again. ¡°Anyway, looking forward to the next shoot! See you there!¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± I said, my lips forever frozen upwards. ¡°See ya...¡±


    When it was finally safe to walk the timbered grounds again, I found a seat and a table, and ordered myself some lunch ¨C figured I¡¯m already in a tavern, so why not?


    Apparently, everyone else had the same idea, and from actors on a set, we¡¯ve turned into actual paying customers too... owner certainly wasn¡¯tining, dashing in and out the counter, beset by a constant influx of orders, and taking it to all dly.


    Then, from out of the blue, I got jumped ¨C like literally jumped on.


    Some cheeky gal purposefully mistaking myp as a springy mattress, and plopping herself down, body and all, withplete utter disregard for my personal space, absolutely no remorse... just cause she¡¯s kinda cute or something.


    And shit, I guess she is pretty cute...


    Hazel eyes batting sweetly, she wrapped her arms around my neck, and asked with a smile, ¡°Mind if I sit?¡±


    Ignoring the throbbing in my thighs beneath her weight, I said, ¡°A littlete to be asking me that now, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well...¡± She shifted about, leaving falling as she adjusted herself to a morefortable, closer position, resting her head contently against my shoulder. ¡°Betterte than never, they say.¡±


    Then, she started to purr right after, just like a cat. A very big, very leafy cat.


    ¡°Amanda or Tressa?¡± I asked, plucking a stray leaf clinging to the tip of her nose. ¡°Who exactly do I owe the pleasure of ying body pillow to?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± She purred again. ¡°Got my apology gift ready yet?¡±


    Amanda it is.


    ¡°Well,¡± I began. ¡°I figured nothing I may suggest might satisfy so I decided to leave my heart-wrenching to your dastardly whims instead... whatever the hell they may be.¡±


    She lifted her head, her gaze narrowing to a calcted squint, ¡°I knew you¡¯d say that.¡±


    ¡°And I knew you knew I¡¯d say that,¡± I responded, squinting right back. ¡°So, you can drop any schemes you have ready ¨C just say away, tell me how I can mend your clearly broken heart.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Amanda smirked, rocking herself back and forth in a deep moment of contemtion. ¡°What to ask, what to ask... anything I want, anything I desire... my darling boyfriend so eager to please ~ ¡±


    She better make a decision quick, her hips keep grinding on me the way they were right then, skin-tight, supple... well, a man can only contain himself for so long.


    Something tells me she¡¯s all too aware of every motion of her body... call it a gut feeling.


    Suddenly, Amanda stopped swaying... sadly, looking directly back at me again, eyes twinkling afresh with bright ideas.


    ¡°I have a thing to do, you see...¡±


    ¡°A thing,¡± I parroted.


    ¡°Many things, actually,¡± She rectified, her sweet smile feeling so ominous. ¡°But no fear ¨C it¡¯s just scouting for locations for potential scenes, nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Scouting? Since when do the actors do the scouting themselves?¡±


    ¡°I volunteered myself,¡± Amanda replied, then poke a yful finger into my ribs. ¡°And now, so will you!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, seriously! Or what ¨C will you really leave me all on my own? Forced out in this blistering cold? A whole day in istion, of nothing but hard work and ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Wait, but you volunteered ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Alone!¡± She wailed again, crocodile tears soaking my coat. ¡°Unloved, unwanted, undesired by ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m just ¨C surprised.¡±


    ¡°Surprised?¡± Amanda cocked her head. ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°Well, y¡¯know, I was expecting the usual Amanda-ish stuff...¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sword fights, car chases, some explosions... usually you got me doing the most bizarre things. Like this, a movie, seriously?¡±


    She smiled at that. ¡°Love you.¡±


    ¡°I got yelled at, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°For me,¡± She spoke so tenderly, wiping away invisible tears from hershes. ¡°Yelled at for me. For my sake. I mean, what girl could ask for more?¡±


    ¡°You apparently,¡± I rolled my eyes, ¡°Anway, scouting locations,¡± I went on. ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty tame when youpare it to your usual standard affair. It¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°Weird?¡± She snorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying... I arrived expecting a full day¡¯s worth of scouting. Who¡¯s to say you don¡¯t got something extra nned for me too?¡±


    ¡°Oh please, now that¡¯s just in paranoia talking, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    I gave her a dubious stare. ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm!¡± She said, doubling down with a wide reassuring smile. ¡°I mean, in this cold, in this season, days before the second most romantic holiday of the year, you really think I have something special nned, something sinister I got hidden up my sleeves?¡±


    Mmm, suddenly that smile doesn¡¯t look as such assuring anymore.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± She muttered, a low chuckle leaving her sweet smile. ¡°Maybe you might be on to something, after all...¡±


    .....

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559: Mystery Box


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon! I¡¯ll pick you up from work, okay?¡±


    Thus, tomorrow at noon it was.


    A scouting expedition with the woman of many surprises herself.


    Paraphrasing a famous line, if life was indeed like a box of chocte... then Amanda has gotta be one of those family-sized packs they got disyed out of candy stores.


    We talked for a while longer, more than half my meal devoured by her gluttonous lips as we did.


    ¡®Course she didn¡¯t once leave theforts of myp throughout the entire ordeal, broadcasting her disys of affections like an open theater for the world to see.... and judging by the public¡¯s reactions, I¡¯m seeing a lot of green eyes.


    Green with envy, that is.


    .....


    Once Amanda had her fill of what was supposed to be my hearty meal, she mbered off myp. Apparently, there¡¯s an afterparty mix thrown for the cast after every shoot starting soon, and she was plenty keen on keeping her perfect attendance streak going for the seventh time running.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pretty fun event, you know?¡± She said, drawing out her tone long and full of ideas. ¡°All fun and games, full of songs, full of people, good food, and ¨C obviously not your kind of thing. Right...¡±


    ¡°Very wise,¡± I said, smiling pridefully at her astuteness. ¡°Go on, you go have fun. Just not too much fun, alright?¡±


    ¡°Too much fun, how?¡± She yfully asked, tugging my hat down over my eyes. ¡°You aren¡¯t there.¡±


    When I pried my eyes free, Amanda was already at the door ¨C on one hand, blowing tender goodbye kisses, and on the other, ring warning eyes screaming ¡®or else¡¯, if I was ever to forget ¨C ahh, never change Amanda.


    Y¡¯know, you ask me, I consider the day already well spent. It¡¯s only midday but it feels as though I spent a whole week awake, that¡¯s how exhausted I was.


    Should go home, should hit the hay, I daresay I do deserve it, but I didn¡¯t... back on my bike, for the second day in a row, I took another detour to the shopping mall ¨C and yes, still also dressed in my Sunday best.


    In hindsight, I should have brought a change of clothes.


    Welp, at least I¡¯m learning more and more about the dos and don¡¯ts of movie-making.


    Once inside theplex, I went hanging around my usual hunting grounds, admiring glittering gemstones, taste-testing the bitter sweets of choctes, feeling the smooth silk of dresses and gowns, round and round I went, alternating between floors, scouring hard for the perfect gift that would put on the widest smile... to no avail, though.


    Coming up empty still.


    Actually, know what? Y¡¯know what my problem was? I¡¯m thinking too much... or too many, so to speak.


    Yeah, exactly, I got too many people on the mind. I go into one store thinking of Ash, and by the time I reach the second aisle, I got Adalia hovering in my thoughts.


    How exactly was I supposed to pick and choose anything when my priorities were also picked and chosen at random too?


    A smarter individual would have narrowed his thoughts to a single one, filtering out the rest, and going through the process, a single gift at a time.


    But even then, there was still another matter to deal with after that ¨C the million-dor question of who that single one oughta be first. Another conundrum, because if I do pick one to bump up to first priority... isn¡¯t that just me ying favorites?


    Eh, whatever... not like any single one of them can read minds anyway.


    I hope.


    For some strange reason, I found myself retracing my steps back into the fancy little confectionery tucked away in the corner of the third floor, and for an even stranger reason, I walked through the sliding doors, hearing the weing chime ushering me in, thinking only of Irene.


    Regardless, I went with it, funneling myself into a random aisle, scouring the many selections of delectable, colorful sweets on disy.


    Every time she walked through the cafe door on my shift, without fail, she¡¯d always order the same thing: a choctette with extra sugar, and if she was feeling extra frisky on that day, maybe also a chocte sponge cake on the side.... and even way back on our date from before, she wolfed down dessert and was already on her seconds before I was even a quarter of the way through my first.


    So, based on the given evidence, it seems the detective has quite a sweet tooth to her rare, somewhat infrequent smiles... and a very sweet one at that.


    We got that inmon... I like my sweets too.


    Alright, it¡¯s decided, a box of the sweetest, tastiest chocte it is.


    Knowing her, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t want something that¡¯s toovish, or extravagant. That¡¯s just not how she was. No, simple and straightforward is the way to go... just like her.


    Still, don¡¯t think it¡¯d hurt if I splurged a bit...


    As luck would have it, I found precisely what I had in mind. One of those highly expensive rosy-red heart-shaped boxes, coincidentally also thest of its kind on the store shelves still yet to be plucked... until now that is.


    On tiptoe, I reached for it, and with a self-satisfied smile reflecting back in the shimmering ribbon around the box, I made my way to the counter.


    One gift down, four more to go...


    ¡°Um, excuse me, Sir ¨C yes, you there with the tall hat! Stop!¡±


    My shoes squeaked, screeching to a halt.


    Was something talking to me?


    Closer and closer, I heard the ck of heels from behind me, and as I turned, I heard that voice again, a familiar voice.


    ¡°That box you have there... do you mind, if, um, if I have it instead? I had my eye on it earlier, thought I could find better, but... yeah anyway, that box of chocte is perfect for what I have in mind. So if you¡¯re willing to part with it ¨C I¡¯d really appreciate that. It¡¯s for a Christmas gift, you see... for someone... very special... to me...¡±


    I knew that perfect inky stream of raven-ck hair anywhere. That posture, confident... self-assured in every way possible. Those hazel eyes swirling with authority and strength, and most importantly that voice, that tone... the fondness resounding from herst few words.


    ¡°Special,¡± I spoke, fully turning around, and the second she heard me, realization struck, her eyes bulging wide. ¡°How special exactly?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She shouted in a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, me,¡± I affirmed, tipping my hat to her, the sole cause for her confusion. ¡°Greetings to you, my fairdy, Irene.¡±


    And fair she was, truly indeed. Aside from our date together, I¡¯ve never once seen her dressed for the asion... and yet s, here she was now, her hair flowing free from its usual tight bun, knee-high boots and all... a special asion, maybe.


    ¡°You, what are you doing here?¡± She breathlessly demanded, tugging me over and pulling me to one side. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here.¡±


    ¡°Not supposed to be...?¡± I blinked a few times. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did the mall file a restraining order against me that I¡¯m not aware of?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ¨C ¡± She took a moment to probe her thoughts. ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming?¡±


    I just shrugged. ¡°Finished.¡±


    ¡°Finished?¡± Once more, her eyes grew wide. ¡°What kind of shoot finishes so ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°Hello? Irene? You still in here?! Hello? Come out,e out, wherever you are!¡±


    A choir of calls all with Irene¡¯s name attached to them resounded from the entrance. I poked my head up, spotting a crowd of three other young girls dressed in the same formal style of fabric, and the gears in my head began to steadily turn.


    I turned back to Irene, my smile of amusement shimmering back at me in her dull brown stare, ¡°Girls¡¯ day out?¡±


    ¡°Team-building exercises,¡± Irene groaned. ¡°Compulsory. I got assigned to lead the rookies... they wanted to go to karaoke.¡±


    It was my turn to stare with big saucers. ¡°You sing?¡±


    ¡°They sing!¡± She sharply said. ¡°I don¡¯t. I won¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have a choice, I ¨C !¡±


    ¡°Ah, there you are, detective!¡±


    In an instant, Irene dropped her sentence ¨C spinning in heels right around just as the three young rookies manage to slip into our aisle. One in green, one in blue, one in red.


    ¡°Oh, girls,¡± The detective cleared her throat, her tone calm and firm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say to go on ahead first? I¡¯d be right with you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ten minutes ago!¡± Spoke the leader of the pack, the blue, marching forward. ¡°But we got orders too, you know! Commissioner said not to start without you, he said you might try to wriggle your way out.¡±


    Irene sighed. ¡°Of course he did.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± The green cheerily inquired. ¡°Did¡¯ya get whatcha need?¡±


    ¡°The Christmas present,¡± continued the red in a softer tone. ¡°The one for your grandmother. Did you manage to find it?¡±


    Briefly, I saw Irene¡¯s eyes nce back at me, and the box in my hand, before snapping back forward. ¡°No, all out of stock. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, hold on,¡± piped up the blue, her eyes in the deepest shade of eyeshadow staring curiously at me. ¡°Who¡¯s this fancy guy you were with?¡±


    I raised my hand and waved. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m ¨C ¡±


    ¡°A good friend,¡± Irene sharply cut across me. ¡°He¡¯s um... an actor of sorts.¡±


    Then, three as one, all of theirs sparkled in unison. ¡°An actor...¡± came their starstruck mutters.


    That¡¯s kinda stretching it, but sure.


    ¡°Yeah, we just bumped into each other, pure coincidence, we were just saying goodbye,¡± and subtly, but sharply, I felt an elbow into my stomach. ¡°Welp ¨C Goodbye!¡±


    I got the message, painfully at that.


    ¡°Yeah, bye, Irene,¡± I followed along, and began to walk the other way. ¡°Be seeing you, then.¡±


    But then on one of my coattails, I felt another hard tug stopping me dead in my departure.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on!¡± I heard the blue cry again, and when I turned back, her eyes were twinkling as blinding as ever. ¡°We are allowed to bring friends, you know? In fact, it¡¯s highly encouraged.¡±


    ¡°A good friend, especially,¡± softly said the red.


    ¡°A good actor, especially!¡± added the green.


    ¡°So,¡± The blue raised her brows at me. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    All this while the three were ying karaoke-saleswomen, Irene was busy frantically ying a life and death game of charades behind them, and so far every motion, every deathly expression on her face was leaning on a good guess for ¡°NO!¡±.


    .....


    And to be quite honest ¨C karaoke? I don¡¯t know... seems like all fun and games, full of songs, full of people, good food... it frankly doesn¡¯t sound like my kind of thing, really.


    But, what was it again... life is like a box of chocte, right? Never know what you¡¯d get. Some things you might hate, some things you might like, never know till you try.


    And throw in an exasperated Irene out of her element, and life really does drive a hard bargain, indeed. Maybe just once, I should pick a chocte piece out of the box... see how it tastes.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± I said, ncing at Irene¡¯s utterly petrified expression dead in the eye. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±


    Whoops. Guess I misread her messages.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560: A Cordial ¡®Affair¡¯


    The distinct cking of heels had all of a sudden be very prominent.


    Just endless, repetitious ¨C ck, clop, ck clop, ck, clop ¨C it felt almost like the gallop of a horse... a very grumpy horse at that.


    Though I can¡¯t really think of a valid reason why a horse would be this upset, but since we aren¡¯t referring to horses at that moment... well, let¡¯s just say you don¡¯t have to be a prestigious detective gal to make a real good guess.


    The finish strum of a guitar, the climatic crashing of cymbals, and suddenly from all around, the small booth erupted in roaring apuse, cheers, and whistles resounding left and right, as a springy girl d in blue took a bow, lit aze by the glow of the LCD right screen behind her.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± She dered breathlessly on the mic. ¡°So who¡¯s next in line now? Any volunteers?¡±


    When I imagine a room full of officers, I picture a drab, boring office scene in my head. The ringing of a telephone in the background somewhere, the shuffle of papers, the jangle of loose handcuffs around someone¡¯s waist, y¡¯know, your typical local precinct near you.


    It takes a more creative mind than I to ever picture beer and barbeque being toast and being shared, maracas and tambourine shaken and smacked. Generally just the total opposite of the picture I painted.


    .....


    So muchughter, so much chatter abuzz, beset by good vibes all around, even I couldn¡¯t help but join in on the cheering, and as it gradually died away, as the opening notes to another song began to y, and as the mic was handed to one of the many other would-be singers fitted inside this room, I could still vaguely hear it... funnily enough keeping in time to beat of the music.


    ck, clop, ck, clop, ck clop...


    Kinda groovy.


    ¡°Um, Mr. Actor, Sir...¡± a gentle tug at my sleeve whirled my gaze to the seat on my left,pletely upied by the girl in red. ¡°Why is the detective staring at you funny?¡±


    A harder tug to my right brought me facing before the other girl in green, ¡°Yeah, kinda weird she¡¯s doing that. Did ya say something to her? Did something to her? Which is it?¡±


    Oh, guess I wasn¡¯t the only that noticed the lone pair of hazel eyes directly across from me, even better, I wasn¡¯t the only that could feel the murderous intent emanating from them.


    Then suddenly, identally, we locked gazes, and Irene tore away in an instant, sipping her drink dripping with condensation, and instead diverting her attention to some guy¡¯s rendition of ¡®All I Want For Christmas¡¯.


    Never realized the song was supposed to be rapped.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I began, watching Irene continue to thud her heels into the matting. ¡°Absolutely no clue.¡±


    Looking around, and with just a single nce, it was plenty clear this team-building exercise was just a flimsy front to mingle and flirt to one¡¯s content.


    The guy to girl ratio was just about even in a dozen ¨C and everyone¡¯s got this glint to their gazes, like on the hunt, on the prowl. The men, the women ¨C did I mention the men? Yeah, the men especially.


    I could feel the rising tension in the air, and though I can¡¯t read minds, I can definitely sniff out intent, and judging by the distinct smell of testosterone in the air... there was not a single member of the XY chromosome here that did not at all pick up on that appetizing scent, so irresistibly sweet, alluring... every once in a while gravitating a wanting gaze towards her...


    That prim and proper detective, sipping away in her little empty corner of the room all on her lonesome, like a tempting open invitation to try... if not for that wall, that invisible barrier, permeating a great intimidating feeling all around, dissuading any attempts.


    But it was only a matter of time, someone¡¯s gonna work up the courage eventually... take that empty spot just right beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯re friends with the detective, right?¡± suddenly asked the girl in red.


    I turned my stare away from that lonely little corner, nodding my head, ¡°Yep, got our own nicknames for each other and everything.¡±


    ¡°Wowie!¡± whistled the girl in green, eyes sparkling in awe. ¡°How¡¯d ya even manage that? Hell, barely anyone even dares knock on her office door ¡®sides from us! You ain¡¯t afraid?¡±


    ¡°Well, you ain¡¯t, aren¡¯t you?¡± I remarked, nudging at them both. ¡°So you both know that there isn¡¯t really anything to be afraid about when ites to her.¡±


    ¡°Well, duh, we both know that,¡± Green said, rolling her eyes. ¡°But the question is...¡±


    ¡°How do you?¡± quietly finished red.


    Before I could answer, the leader of the trio popped into view in all her blue glory, plopping herself between red and me, with absolutely no regard to personal space... especially mine in particr.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on, I want in on this conversation too,¡± She said, keenly looking around from left to right? ¡°What¡¯s happening, what are we talking about? And ¨C oh, hold on! What¡¯s that you got there with you?¡±


    Then before I could react, the girl in green reached her hand out, digging into the bag I got between myp, and pulled out the box of chocte, raising it slowly before all three of their wide gazes.


    ¡°Ooo,¡± snickered blue, eyeing me up with a smile. ¡°So that¡¯s why you were at the candy shop before. You got a lucky someone in mind you¡¯re thinking of giving this to?¡± She then tossed the box,nding perfect in red¡¯s hands.


    ¡°A lucky friend?¡± quietly asked red, timidly flinging it across towards green.


    ¡°A lucky girlfriend?¡± used miss green, inspecting it all around presumably for a note in sight.


    ¡°How about lucky me, huh?¡± I suggested, taking back the box and stashing it away once more from their prying gazes. ¡°I¡¯m allowed to like chocte too, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    All three girls seemed satisfied, if albeit, a little suspicious about my exnation, and promptly left my chocte bag well alone in its ce.


    Speaking of being left well alone, I wish I could say the same for myself ¨C but over time, I noticed that Irene¡¯s trio had invested a sort of curious interest in me... and it¡¯s really no mystery as to why.


    ¡°So, so...¡± blue batted her eyes, her entire focus shifting away from the music and song. ¡°What movie are you working on at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Do you do your own stunts?¡± the red asked, scooting closer.


    ¡°Do ya know Brad Pitt?!¡± squealed green, pulling roughly at my sleeve.


    And there it was again. That silent stare lurking in that corner there, a subtle peek hidden between sips, between blinks... except not so subtle if I noticed it anyway.


    Irene has been a total mute ever since we walked into the booth to the cheers and wees of everyone already present... and she¡¯s maintained her vow of silence even now. But though she herself didn¡¯t speak, the expression on her face was plenty talkative anyway.


    Anger, annoyance, it was all there definitely... but somewhere among her foul mood, hid bits and pieces of something else... the tension in her stare when miss blue batted her eyes, the twitch in her lips every moment green would chortle andugh, and thepulsive sipping she was doing as red would meekly tug at my sleeve.


    What is that, what do you call that? Not professionalism, definitely.


    ¡°She¡¯s doing it again,¡± muttered red, noticing it too.


    ¡°Right, yeah, something¡¯s definitely up,¡± green said in agreement. ¡°We ain¡¯t doing nothing wrong to upset her, are we?¡±


    The pack leader remained quiet for a long moment, taking the time to just observe and think, before turning back, wearing an almost knowing smile.


    ¡°Well, we definitely aren¡¯t doing anything wrong here,¡± She said with certainty, raising a little impish towards me, and the bag between my legs. ¡°Are you?¡±


    Not bad for a rookie.


    I just gave a small innocent smile. ¡°I¡¯d like to invoke my right to remain silent if that¡¯s alright.¡±


    At once, suddenly another explosion of cheers and apuse as the guy on the mic finished off with a stylish pose.


    I followed the crowd, pping and whooping him on, and I guess the rush must have spurred a newfound confidence within him, because instead of going back to his usual spot, he opted to march in theplete total opposite directions, towards a peculiar, lonely little corner.


    Well, well...


    My ears tuned out everything else, the next song, the next person, and I watched... as this brave fellow plop himself right beside the detective, a friendly expression and a twinkle in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re Irene, right?¡± He began, putting his best smirk on disy.


    Irene lowered the ss from her lips, keeping her eyes forward, as she sternly muttered, ¡°Detective...¡±


    ¡°Of course! But not right now, right? Right now you¡¯re just Irene, and honestly, I think you¡¯re better like this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, opting to just quietly tap a fingernail against the side of her drink.


    The man cleared his throat, quickly recovering. ¡°A-Anyway... detective. Do you... do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Officer Schidmt.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right! Officer Schidmt, that¡¯s me!¡± sputtered the man, eyes bolstered with a fiery glint. ¡°I was with you, remember? One of the, uh, officers on scene... during the serial kidnappings? Remember? I helped you take notes.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Irene said, letting out a long dull sigh. ¡°How else did you think I remembered you?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t apliment, clearly... but Schidmt seemed to have heard otherwise.


    ¡°d to hear it, but right now it¡¯s just Niall if it¡¯s all the same to you,¡± He said, then seeing an opportunity I didn¡¯t catch, he edged himself closer towards her, nearly brushing shoulders. ¡°You haven¡¯t sung yet, I noticed. You sing much?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Nervous, huh? I get it,¡± He chuckled. ¡°How about in a duet? You can bounce off of me if you prefer that.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I see, alright, that¡¯s cool, too,¡± slowly, he stretched his arm over behind her. ¡°Then, I guess we could just sit and talk if you ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, officer,¡± The table ttered, as Irene lowered her empty drink atop its surface. Without shifting her stare, she rose to her feet, ck, clop, ck, clop, until she reached the booth exit. ¡°Restroom.¡±


    Mr. Schidmt sat in ce, frozen with quite the baffled expression... and even though I saw iting myself, deep inside me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little easing in my gut, a slight tension gradually releasing.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± muttered the blue, who apparently was observing the whole ordeal just as well, except her focus was entirely on me instead. ¡°It seems the detective isn¡¯t the only one who has that stare.¡±


    Seriously, this girl¡¯s a rookie?


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I muttered, standing up as well. ¡°Toilet.¡±

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561: Secret Keeper


    Traversing through the doorway was like putting a nket over a zing fire, just snuffing out the zing hormones with the swing of the handle, and the peace and solitude of the hallway outside were like a breath of fresh air.


    Away from the music, theughter, the chatter, I could even hear just how loud my ears were ringing here.


    ¡°Following me all the way to the restroom could incriminate you as a stalker, for your information.¡±


    I swung closed the booth door, muffling the booms of the bass and revealing the very picture of elegance hiding right behind it. Irene had her back leaning against the wall, arms loosely crossed under her chest, her head slumped down so sharply, you¡¯d think she had fallen asleep standing up.


    ¡°Not if I¡¯m going there too,¡± I confidently rebutted. ¡°Then in that case, it¡¯s just in coincidence, no?¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Past her dangling raven locks, she lifted an eye towards me. ¡°Alright, by all means then, go.¡±


    I lifted an arm, iling it forward to the end of the corridor with a cordial smile, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    .....


    Grunting, grumpy, Irene detached herself from the wall and stalked off deeper into the dim atmospheric hallway. I promptly followed suit, something she seemed to be overly wary about it, ¡¯cause as much as I tried, I can never match her pace and walk side by side.


    ¡°Cranky?¡± I asked, only to be met by a wall of silence. ¡°No, I get it. The detective doesn¡¯t like to be snooped on herself. Makes sense if you get a little pouty.¡±


    She scoffed, and I could practically hear the roll of her eyes leaving with her breath, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to go snooping for anyway. I¡¯m just surprised you¡¯d rather waste your time on this nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Waste my time?¡± Now it was my turn to eject some air. ¡°It is really a waste of time to find out what the girl I love does for fun?¡±


    ¡°Then you couldn¡¯t possibly be any further from your answer,¡± in a blur, she rounded the corner, her pace growing faster and faster. ¡°Also don¡¯t say that so loud, people might hear you.¡±


    ¡°Say what so loud?¡±


    ¡°That, that ¨C your sentence before,¡± suddenly her voice so strong and firm abruptly drop down to a weak whisper. ¡°T-The girl you love.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, I see now,¡± I nodded my head. ¡°I¡¯m your little secret you¡¯re trying to keep secret.¡±


    That¡¯s why she was mortified when I agreed to apany her, why she upied the seat that was the furthest from mine and did her utmost to not acknowledge my presence ¨C well, I had my suspicions before already, but with a little whisper, it¡¯s all but confirmed.


    ¡°Is there a particrly good reason why?¡±


    ¡°I have a reputation, an image, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware,¡± Irene said. ¡°And I¡¯d prefer to keep it the way it is.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, and my presence would detract from that pristine image then, huh?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t, but if it¡¯s all the same to you ¨C I¡¯d rather keep my work and my private lifepletely separate from one another.¡±


    A ssic case of forbidden love. Except what¡¯s deemed forbidden is more or less arbitrary. Really, it¡¯s more like a romance kept hidden for convenience¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Then I guess with my unexpected appearance, it¡¯s like two worlds colliding.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    I hissed in a breath. ¡°Whoops.¡±


    ¡°Yes, whoops...¡± She muttered. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. You¡¯re an actor, you¡¯re a good friend, you know Brad Pitt very well. And if you¡¯re gonna stay, which I know you intend to do, then stay a good friend, alright?¡±


    At that, I nearlyughed. ¡°Are we still good friends when we don¡¯t even sit next to each other?¡±


    Irene disappeared into the women¡¯s restroom with the answer, leaving me standing there outside unable to take a single step forward or else risk a spot on some sexual offenders¡¯ list.


    ¡°At least sing a song! One, two?¡± I shouted to the porcin walls deeper in. ¡°Good friends do that, right?¡±


    After a minute of me loitering outside the open hallway, I heard the rushing echoes of a running tap, the ck of heels, and above it all, Irene¡¯s voice reverberating, speaking, and magnified the way it was, she really did have a nice voice.


    ¡°By the way,¡± She began, the restroom walls carrying her soft casual tune towards me. ¡°That chocte box you bought... a Christmas present?¡±


    Perhaps too casual.


    ¡°Ah, you mean the one you were gonna get,¡± I echoed back, stifling a snigger. ¡°For your grandma, right?¡±


    With a squealing squeak, I heard her twist the faucet shut, and a little quieter, I heard her clear her throat. ¡°Who¡¯s it for?¡±


    ¡°Secret.¡±


    ¡°You bought only one, so you only had one person in mind, unless you¡¯ve bought some gifts beforehand already.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± I immediately said. ¡°This is the first gift I got, and I bought it with one person in mind.¡±


    ¡°One person in...¡± Irene went quiet for a moment. ¡°Chocte¡¯s expensive, it¡¯s sentimental, but not permanent,¡± She went on. ¡°It¡¯s a gift that can be shared, an experience that benefits both ¨C you got it for the Elf, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look now, detective ¨C but I think you¡¯re snooping.¡±


    ¡°But chocte¡¯s too typical as well, mundane, cliche, every day, mmm... did you get it for Amanda?¡±


    ¡°Just what the heck do you think of Amanda even?¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Then again, chocte¡¯s convenient, the bare-minimum effort for a standard gift, it might not matter to that person,¡± Another pause, another guess. ¡°Did you get it for Ad- ¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I¡¯m surprised at you,¡± I interjected, letting my voice echo loud and profound. ¡°I thought you¡¯re supposed to be much more selfish than that.¡±


    The restroom was plunged into a dead quiet, then, a faint mutter, ¡°It¡¯s for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you,¡± I affirmed.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Her casual tone wavered slightly. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Be honest,¡± I said, attempting to peek inside the restroom at an angle. ¡°Did you really not consider yourself in any one of the guesses there?¡±


    ¡°Eventually,¡± She responded. ¡°I mean, through the process of elimination, I would havee to that guess, eventually.¡±


    ¡°But not immediately,¡± I said.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not immediately?¡±


    Then that¡¯s when I heard it, in the stillness, the silence, an amused little chuckle breaking through her ice-cold surface, ¡°Because I can¡¯t always be the most immediate thing that pops in your mind, can I? As much as I want it to be, I can¡¯t, it¡¯s impossible...¡±


    ¡°I thought of you now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Now...¡± another giggle, then Irene slowly emerged from the inside, in this quiet, this barrenness of the hallway, her true expression showing briefly with an endearing smile. ¡°Tell me, then... who will you be spending your Christmas with alone this year?¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°Let me take a guess,¡± She said, raising a sly brow. ¡°I didn¡¯t immediately pop to mind, did I?


    Busted. Exposed. And I didn¡¯t even have to utter a single word. She just knows, man. She just knows. Never y guessing games with a detective... they might just end up figuring out more than they should.


    Irene slowly raised her arm, and I watched it reach out to me hesitantly, nervously, paranoid of any prying eyes that might witness this tender crack in her demeanor.


    But throwing caution to the wind, I felt the dampness of her hand stroking my cheek, then quickly leaning in, I smelt the bliss of her tantalizing aroma, and felt the softness, the suppleness of her lips lovingly pressing against mine.


    Split-second sensations, before they faded, before she leaned back again, once more facing me with a fondness swirling in her hazel eyes.


    I smacked my lips, tasting the grape from her drink. ¡°Friendship kiss?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A thank you kiss,¡± She said, doing her best to flush away the redness on her cheeks. ¡°For the gift, for thinking of me. I¡¯m happy that you did.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even given it to you yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t give it to me at all, not until this is all over,¡± She said, gradually returning to her stoic, uptight detective self. ¡°You¡¯re still just a good friend, good friends don¡¯t give each other gifts.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have many friends, do you?¡±


    ¡°Neither do you.¡±


    Oof, true.


    ¡°Y¡¯know...¡± I began, a random thought forming out of the blue. ¡°Since you found out about your gift, seems only fair that I get a heads up about mine too.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°My gift,¡± I nudged at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You stole it, remember?¡± She said, crossing her arms. ¡°My dear beloved grandmother.¡±


    ¡°I can settle for second best, I¡¯m reasonable like that.¡±


    Irene just shook her head, beforeplying with a weary sigh. ¡°Well, it¡¯ll take some time. I need to think of something to give you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± My hand shot up, stopping her there. ¡°You already know what I want, what I¡¯m here for, remember? Come on, Irene... I want to see you have fun in there.¡±


    She paused... looking appalled, almost offended.


    ¡°I heard you sing before, well ¨C humming. Through the phone, I remember. You got a nice voice, so I was thinking -¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t sung yet, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Will you sing?¡±


    .....


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Okay, why does this conversation sound so eerily familiar?


    ¡°How about in a duet?¡± I asked. ¡°You can sing with me if you like. It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    Finally, something different, a change in reaction. For a second, Irene almost seemed to consider the thought, her focus briefly drifting towards the notion. But s, reality struck again, reflecting back in the bitter cynicism of her gaze, ¡°No. Good friends don¡¯t sing in duets.¡±


    Pretty sure the entirety of human society would beg to differ, but I digress, Irene was adamantly set in her non-singing ways.


    ¡°Never suggested we sing as friends, y¡¯know?¡± I said.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± Irene continued to shake her head. ¡°You recall what I said about my work life and private life intermixing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but ¨C ¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± She interrupted, raising a warning finger and poking it against my chest. ¡°You¡¯re my little secret. I¡¯d like to keep you a secret. Understood?¡±


    Sensing a losing battle, I ultimately conceded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    A blink, a breath, and a secondter, Irene finally returned back to tip-top shape, her dull, monotonous gaze straying away from mine, as she marched forward back down into the corridor.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll head back first. It¡¯d be suspicious if we returned together, so you just lounge around here for a bit, alright?¡±


    I looked around me, stranded in emptiness. ¡°Lounge around and do what?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters,¡± She spun around, a finger lifted to her red lips, the corners of her mouth stifling another smile. ¡°Perhaps you can start by removing the lipstick you¡¯re wearing there. Remember -¡±


    ¡°Good friends don¡¯t share lipstick color?¡± I finished for her.


    Irene nodded, raising a thumb in approval. ¡°Now you got it.¡±


    So I whisked myself off, entering the restroom I was legally allowed to be in, and staring at the man in the mirror, top hat and all, I began the quick ordeal of rubbing the red from my lips... and while I was at it, I thought to freshen up, unfurl some wrinkles, dust away the dirt and grime, all in all, I spent a good minute all by lonesome.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Well, well!¡± a ttering echo, from the left cubicle, reflecting in the mirror, a shade of blue fluttered about. ¡°Good friend, huh?¡±


    The middle cubicle, burst forth a raving green. ¡°Great actor, eh?!¡±


    Lastly, on the right, in a soft squeen, a gentle hue of red quietly emerged, ¡°Not really, hm?¡±


    Welp, so much for secrets.


    How the hell are they even allowed here anyway?

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562: A Colorful Interrogation


    I was being hounded. Surrounded.


    Beset by all sides, by three very eager, very bright colors, shuffling closer and closer, as the mischievous looks on their faces grew wider and wider.


    The one in the middle stomped hard on her blue boots, always the first one to get engaged, the first to have a say, ¡°Smell that, See that?¡± she said, wagging a reprimanding finger. ¡°Conduct unbing, a scandal in the making! What¡¯s the verdict,dies?¡±


    ¡°No doubt about it,¡± red stated, her whisper bouncing across the white walls.


    ¡°Guilty as charged!¡± green exploded, like a bomb dressed in makeup and heels, and at that point, I probably went momentarily deaf too.


    My eyes drifted slowly from one end of the color spectrum to the other.


    See, I¡¯ve never been jumped in an empty washroom before, but I definitely don¡¯t think muggers were supposed to look like young, youthful girls... let alone also police officers.


    .....


    ¡°How the hell did you guys even get here?¡± was my first question to figure out that hole in the plot, but I only managed to get partway through ¨C the girl in blue raising another finger.


    ¡°Hush, hush!¡± She warned, in a very good imitation of Irene¡¯s tone. ¡°We asked the questions around here... and boy, do we have a lot of questions for you.¡±


    ¡°Lots of questions,¡± red softly asserted.


    ¡°And plenty to answer for!¡± affirmed green.


    I think I¡¯m starting to get what Irene meant about wanting to keep our rtionship secret from her colleagues. Rabid, ravenous wolves, the entire lot, I tell ya.


    ¡°How about we all start over? Rewind back to the one question that you still haven¡¯t answered,¡± the blue with fire in her eyes, took another step forward. ¡°How exactly do you know the always prim, always proper detective?¡±


    I spilled the beans, dropped the act. Told them exactly what they already suspected ¨C the detective has a little romantic secret.


    Not like I had much for viable alternatives here. I make a run for it, I¡¯m handcuffed, I stay quiet, they¡¯ll y good cop bad cop on me except without the good cops or a random table to fling across the room. Can¡¯t call an attorney either, don¡¯t think any would seem too eager to be working out of a karaoke restroom, so, yeah, I snitched.


    They had my full and total cooperation willingly.


    Or at least... allegedly.


    Even after omitting all the mythical and otherworldly details, it was still practically ages before we were finally caught up to the present time. At least three other guys wandered in during my testimony, to which green would sh the badge, red would guide them to their designated stalls, and blue continue to heed and scribble some notes.


    Gotta admit... they¡¯re pretty coordinated.


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shocked...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shittin¡¯ myself.¡±


    They took turns saying after I was done.


    ¡°Good for you, all of you,¡± I said, slipping myself out of a crevice between red and blue. ¡°Right, bye now.¡±


    I made it only halfway out into the corridor before I heard the cking stampede of heels and boots rushing in from behind me.


    ¡°Hold on, hold on!¡± shouted blue, quickly emerging to my left and matching my pace. ¡°You aren¡¯t dismissed, you still have a lot to answer for!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m really dating her. No, I¡¯m not ckmailing her. Yes, I¡¯m sure she really loves me too, she likestte, drinks red wine... gets giddy when she drunk, very giddy,¡± My eyes searched the ceiling tiles for more questions. ¡°Ah, and yeah, I still am kinda an actor. Now, would that be all?¡±


    Blue took to scribbling a bit more on her notepad, nodding satisfied... as opposed to the pair red and green, trailing me to my right, with a gaze sensing juicy gossip.


    ¡°Have you k-kissed yet?¡± asked red, a little hesitance to her already timid tone. ¡°Or been on a date?¡±


    ¡°Did ya have sex yet?!¡± leaned in green, on tiptoe and practically shoving her face as close as she could to me. ¡°How was it, ey? The detective just as assertive in bed as she is in public? Or did she rather have a guy like you take the lead instead, in this kind o¡¯ affairs?¡± She shared a giggle with the others. ¡°Hey who¡¯s betting? You guys wanna bet on it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m all out of answers,¡± I said, keeping both my gaze and expression as straight as I could. ¡°Guess you¡¯re just gonna have to use your imagination.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m definitely imagining it, alright...¡± Green gave a low but promiscuous snicker, eyeing me with a little squint. ¡°And boy, don¡¯t I like what I see...¡±


    How the hell do I keep getting myself into these kinds of things? Would the earth go kaboom if I were to have just one normal week? I really don¡¯t get it, man.


    I went on ahead as they fell back behind, a bit too caught up sharing whispered excitements and mutters at this shocking new development in human history to pay any regard to me.


    My hope was I¡¯d make it back to the booth, slip myself between two strangers, and be done having to associate with any red, green, and blue colors for the rest of the day.


    But apparently, that hope of mine was far deep in the realms of wishful thinking.


    I felt a hand tug me to a halt, and my heart sunk down all the way down Mariana¡¯s bowels, seeing a little blue glove clinging firmly onto my shoulder.


    ¡°Hold up! Hold up!¡± The indigo leader proimed. ¡°We aren¡¯t done just yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, I definitely am,¡± I said, plucking her fingers loose. ¡°Constitution says I have rights, so any more questions and without a warrant, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Nope, no more questions, done with the questions,¡± She said, hastily stuffing her notepad back into her coat. ¡°We want in on this fling! 100% in!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°We want to help,¡± red rified with a genuine smile. ¡°You and the detective.¡±


    ¡°We want to have fun!¡± proimed green, rubbing her emerald mittens in glee. ¡°And this rtionship of yours sounds like a lotta fun!¡±


    ¡°Put it simply...¡± blue said, marching front and center between them all. ¡°We¡¯re a bit put out having to deal with the bossy and strict detective all the time, you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You forgot your badge! Your uniform¡¯s too wrinkled! Get changed!¡± mocked green with a snicker.


    Red added in, her imitation weak and meek, ¡°Y-You¡¯re shaking your gun too much. Aim for the head! It¡¯s kill or be killed, remember!¡±


    Now that¡¯s just in fuckin¡¯ scary.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, basically that,¡± shrugged blue. ¡°I mean, you can only take so much of it, you know?¡±


    ¡°Your point being?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You!¡± She said, pointing fingers again. ¡°You¡¯re my point! While we¡¯re stuck with uptight and bossy over here ¨C you get to see an entirely different side to the detective! The only one too, probably! It¡¯s unjust.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair,¡± agreed red.


    ¡°It¡¯s horseshit,¡± as well as green.


    ¡°So what we¡¯re basically saying is...¡± Blue continued, her smile, leaning in close, forming long and foreboding. ¡°If it does truly exist, we¡¯d also like to see that mysterious and oh, so cute side to the detective with our very own eyes.¡±

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563: Wing Girls, Part


    These three color-coded upholders of justice and thew were going to be my undoing, I just know it. Call it intuition, instinct, gut-feeling, a bloody sixth sense, whatever ¨C I was seeing red gs everywhere.


    And blue...


    And green.


    A well-functioning, rational, supreme human being would probably continue walking the other way, render himself colorblind, and dere himself blind from any colorful conspiracy schemes revolving around his girlfriend.


    Surely.


    If I were in any way that way in the first ce, then undoubtedly I¡¯d be back at home by now, swathing the box of cholocate in some Christmas wrappings, and not here, standing in a narrow corridor of muffled songs and singing, being persuaded to join some conspiracy plot to undermine a respected officer of thew.


    But... hell... I¡¯ve lived this long in life, haven¡¯t I? And I sure as shit didn¡¯t get to see myself living to this ripe old age of my twenties doing anything a well-functioning, rational member of human society would do.


    .....


    I could probably fill a whole novel¡¯s worth and then some of just my exploits, so there¡¯s really no question that I was utterly infatuated with the batshit insane... and this, especially, was right up my alley.


    At the very least, I should hear them out.


    It¡¯s only polite, after all.


    ¡°So you want to see the detective blushing?¡± I asked.


    Three nods of the head, three pairs of twinkling eyes, from left to right, in almost eerie synchronization. God, it¡¯s like they all share a single hive mind between them or something.


    ¡°You want to see her stammering, squirming? Just being absolutely adorable in general?¡±


    Once again, the hive mind bobbed its head in consensus, eager smiles forming just picturing the very notion.


    I should say no, like I really, really should. If I have any shred of courtesy, or consideration, I should shake my head. But goddamn it, I was liking that image too.


    Irene squirming, writhing, her cutesy, timid side bursting forth from the cracks of her strict and taut demeanor. Like can you imagine ¨C surrounded by her peers, amidst the pulsating beat of the bass, and the dim and dark lightning, her blushing face flimsily hidden in the downward nt of her gaze.


    Yes, of course, a courteous boyfriend wouldn¡¯t do that to her, but that courteous boyfriend would be an idiot too. What kind of honorable, reputable member of the opposite sex would think it¡¯s alright to let this one in the lifetime chance pass him by? An idiotic one, that¡¯s who.


    And I,dies and gentleman, am no idiot.


    Well... for the most part.


    Hell, these girls here were the same species as her, and even they know what¡¯s what.


    I mean they aren¡¯t subi but ¨C y¡¯know what I mean.


    ¡°Okay, say no more,¡± I told them. ¡°Count me in.¡±


    It was like a world cup finals for a few seconds there. The girls fist-bumping, high-fiving, and group hugging themselves hip-hip-hooray. They were treating it like it was mission sess already. Well, I for one, ain¡¯t seeing any blushingdy detective in sight.


    ¡°So, yes, hello there, general blue,¡± I spoke up, addressing the ringleader of the pack directly. ¡°I do hope you¡¯re formting a n as we speak because I got nothing for you, sadly.¡±


    ¡°Liar, liar,¡± She chanted, breaking out of her celebratory circle. ¡°Of course you got something! Sure you do! Youid out the foundations already, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Funny,¡± I said, so amused I forgot tough. ¡°You¡¯d think I¡¯d be somewhat aware of it if I did.¡±


    ¡°Not the quickest draw in the holster, are ya?¡± snickered green, sharing a taunting smile with blue.


    Thankfully red, being the nicest and warmest color, cared enough to exin the nks for me, ¡°What you wanted for Christmas. You wanted to see the detective have fun, right?¡±


    ¡°And singin¡¯s pretty fun,¡± trailed along green again, raising a brow. ¡°Suggested so yourself, didn¡¯t ya?¡±


    ¡°A song or two?¡± continued red somemore. ¡°But sadly, I don;¡¯t think friends don¡¯t that anymore.¡±


    ¡°But boyfriend and girlfriend do!¡± chimed in green again. ¡°And if we ain¡¯t mistaken that¡¯s what you im to be, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what a coincidence!¡± blue feigned a gasp, staring breathlessly around in total shock. ¡°Seems like we got a perfectly good karaoke booth booked already! All prepped, and hot and steamy too.¡±


    Of course. ¡°Heard all that, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yep!¡± All three affirmed ¨C these little eavesdropping devils.


    ¡°Well, if you were paying any attention, then you should know I¡¯ve been there, done that,¡± I said. ¡°Irene made her intent pretty clear.¡±


    Blue waved her arm aside and waived away all doubts to the side. ¡°Well, duh, she said no! But since when does no ever mean no?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, would you like to consult with my good friend, Google?¡±


    ¡°Ohe on,e on! You got a girlfriend for how long now! and you¡¯re seriously still taking things at face value?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a single syble of an answer out before the rest of the squad pitched in, with green taking second ce, ¡°Look, you wouldn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s all good! Just call it intuition, gut-feeling, a sixth sense ¨C whatever! Takes ady to know ady, alright?


    Why does that sound so familiar just now...


    ¡°She¡¯ll be convinced,¡± softly assured red with a small confident smile. ¡°We know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m very eager to hear your foolproof strategy,¡± I said. ¡°What is it, then?¡±


    ¡°Manipte her.¡±


    ¡°Coax her...¡±


    ¡°Force her!¡±


    Came all there viable ploys at once, and now I¡¯m seriously wondering just what the hell Irene¡¯s got these rookies doing in their training.


    Unsurprisingly, I still wasn¡¯t all that on board with the idea, and clearly, it must have shown on my expression ¨C ¡¯cause there blue goes taking charge again, strutting forward with her arms crossed. ¡°Look, we are on shift with the detective for like thirty-five to forty hours a week. I daresay we know a couple of things about the detective that not even you are aware of.¡±


    I stayed firm on my stance, challenging her self-assured gaze, ¡°Like what, for example?¡±


    ¡°For example, for example...¡± She muttered, stroking her chin in ponder with a wooly glove. ¡°You know her favorite radio station on stakeouts?¡±


    ¡°Know the average number of arrests she makes in a day?¡± asked green.


    ¡°Or the amount of times she¡¯s asked out in a week?¡± added red.


    ¡°No, but to be fair, those things don¡¯t usuallye up in normal conversation,¡± I said, objected, though privately in the know that our usual conversations were far from normal anyway. ¡°How about giving an example that¡¯s at least somewhat personal, hm?¡±


    ¡°Personal, personal...¡± blue said again, pausing briefly to sh a yful smirk. ¡°Happen to know her favorite song that she loves to y on repeat all the time without fail?


    Red tried suppressing a giggle. ¡°She thinks we can¡¯t hear her from the outside... oh, poor detective.¡±


    ¡°Sadly, her office ain¡¯t as soundproof as she thinks,¡± roared green, having no reserves.


    Okay, I admit, I don¡¯t know that one, and it was getting plenty clear I¡¯m vastly outvoted here three to one. No point in protesting, or arguing... after all, trying to fight against insanity was in itselfpletely insane. If they¡¯re that sure, then...


    ¡°Alright, fine, you girls win,¡± I conceded, raising both hands in surrender. ¡°Whatever you got in store, if you think it¡¯ll work... I¡¯ll y along to your tune then...¡±


    Once again, they share a high five amongst each other, except this time including me in their mix, in their scheme... and though I still am raising eyebrows on the whole thing, I gotta admit... plotting¡¯s pretty fun.


    No wonder Amanda loves doing it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ya worry about a thing!¡± proimed green, patting my back with the force of a sledgehammer as she skipped and pranced down the corridor all the way to our booth. ¡°Just follow our lead, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Wait for our signal,¡± red gently advised, sprinting right by, hands giddy with excitement. ¡°You¡¯ll know it when you hear it!¡±


    Last to go was the flutter of blue, pointing after them and shrugging, ¡°What they said,¡± before rounding the same corner they took and disappearing.


    I watched them go, rooted to the spot with thoughts streaming through me, wondering just what the hell I got myself into. Then, when I finally did inch a foot forward ¨C I saw a head pop back up from around the corner, a teal-blue scarf hovering inches above the carpet.


    ¡°Onest thing...¡± came an echo, and a question funneling over, turning the breeze of thoughts in my head into a full-blown tornado. ¡°Do you happen to know the Backstreet Boys?¡±

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564: Wing Girls, Part


    Five minutes.


    Five minutester, I was booth-bound once more.


    Things only got even stuffier and rowdier during my brief but eventful absence. It¡¯s as if everyone¡¯s confidence level had received a spike ¨C and you can tell by their faces, not a single flicker of reluctance... just full-blown intent.


    Then again, you go and stuff working-ss adults in a small room continuously replenished with alcohol and snacks ¨C what do you even expect? It¡¯s two plus two at that point.


    Even the more reserve members of our posse were post-inebriated-ly bellowing their hearts out into the mic, and wobbling to the beat, all to the rigorous fanfare of their equally inebriated peers.


    But not me though, I held out. Like the holy and pure boy that I was, I¡¯ve abstained myself from partaking in the devil drink... and honestly, maybe I really oughta have. I mean, drunk and intoxicated was the only I could ever see myself doing something like this.


    I sat in my seat, watching the featured artists take turns stumbling into the spotlight, slurring lyrics, and singing acutely off-key. Halfway through ¡®Bohemian Rhapsody¡¯ sung like a true tragedy, I let my focus wander away from the music briefly, turning far to the right of me... always to the right of me.


    .....


    It was Kevin now from forensics. Before him was Christopher, and even before him was Markus. All bold enough to upy that vacant seat beside her, daring enough to actually strike up a conversation with her.


    All brave, fearless individuals ¨C the three of ¡¯em.


    But sadly, no matter how sharp the wit, how clever the pick-up line, or how charming the smile ¨C the ice-cold detective wouldn¡¯t crack.


    And Kevin truly was giving it his all ¨C polite, sophisticated, funny. A trifecta of fine qualities that could easily send any girl¡¯s heart a-flutter. It¡¯s only too bad Irene had clipped the wings off of hers.


    ¡°Anyway, you haven¡¯t really done much since we got here, I noticed...¡± Kevin said, putting the moves as best he could. ¡°So, how about it? Care to sing a few with me?¡±


    Irene silently plopped a few ice cubes into her ss, giving it a slow swivel before raising the rims to her narrowed lips.


    Such an obvious sign of disinterest, yet s, Kevin refused to admit defeat, instead opting to chuckle at its face ¨C the chad he was.


    ¡°Obviously you aren¡¯t the social type ¨C that we all know. But c¡¯mon, Irene,¡± as smoothly as he could, he tried sping his fist around her wrist, but she leaned away in time, and Kevin only barely grazed her. Quickly, he recovered. ¡°Look, all I¡¯m saying is: we came here to have fun, didn¡¯t we? No pointing if everybody doesn¡¯t participate, right? No ¡®I¡¯ in ¡®Team¡¯ and all that.¡±


    Well, I hadn¡¯t participated either ¨C so do I count? Guess not... it¡¯s likely ¡¯cause I¡¯m not gorgeous or pretty enough for that argument to apply.


    Sad.


    ¡°Officer Monroe, I distinctly remember you intentionally withholding forensic evidence in your keep a year ago ¨C do you remember that?¡± Irene finally met his eyes, the bitter cold of her gaze momentarily stiffening his. ¡°Had meing down to your department multiple times until you finally gave me everything I wanted. No ¡®I¡¯ in ¡®Team¡¯, you say.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expression was as frozen solid as the ice cubes in her drink ¨C I suppose that means he remembers the incident just as vividly.


    ¡°Well, er, that ¨C yes, well that was because...¡± He began to stammer. ¡°It was a tough analysis, so...¡±


    s, Irene would hear none of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re particrly exceptional at your job ¨C and so I felt no urge to have you admonished then. I still don¡¯t, I still think you¡¯re exceptional... and that¡¯s why it¡¯d be such a shame if something you did were to change that in any way, don¡¯t you?¡±


    And just like that, the seat beside her quickly turned vacant once more.


    Irene, now unpestered, happily went back to sipping her drink... leaving Kevin to lick away at his wounds alongside his other fallen soldiers.


    I didn¡¯t realize how long my focus had strayed until I heard the thunderous apuse exploding from all around me, then, before I knew it ¨C someone else had already emerged into the limelight.


    Y¡¯know, I never had a color that I outright had a distaste for ¨C but blue only keeps getting unttering by the minute, I swear.


    Everyone cheered as blue took a curtsy, the microphone tightly in her grip, and a number one smile shining on her face. Even I managed to p for her ¨C which was definitely something.


    ¡°Oh, uh ¨C hold up, hold up! Seems I¡¯m Going to need some backup for this piece,¡± she dered, scouring the audience in front of her ¨C a bright glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Well ¨C do I have any willing volunteers?¡±


    Many hands shot up in unison, but only two instantly jumped at the opportunity ¨C and within seconds, green and red thrust themselves onto the stage, ultimatelypleting the color trinity.


    ¡°Still missing one more,¡± blue remarked, intensely eyeing the crowd again.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, any takers?¡± green added, joining the search.


    ¡°Just one more...¡± softly pleaded red.


    And although many hands were still outstretched and eager, the rookie trio seemed blind to their call.


    Goddamn... was I seriously about to do this? Really? For real? Really for real?


    Slowly, painfully, I felt arm muscles cramping upwards, reaching to the skies.


    Deep breaths, big breaths... I took my hat off.


    ¡°I-I¡¯d like to give it a whirl...¡± I swallowed ¨C hard. ¡°If that¡¯s alright.¡±


    Three pairs of gleaming eyes, and three pairs of smiling lips, simultaneously turned in my direction. To the quiet, unassuming young man, they tossed a microphone his way ¨C and promptly gave the all-go.


    Now, whoever imed that public speaking was the number one fear in humans has clearly never tried public singing ¨C shit¡¯s terrifying. But... if for love, if for cuteness, I shall remain forever fearless.


    I stood up from my seat, feeling the sinking weight of the microphone around my fingers ¨C behind me sounded cheers, and echoed apuse, but once upfront and spinning around, my gaze only drifted towards a single one.


    For the first time, I saw Irene with her stare totally affixed to the front, sifting through the bright colors ¨C finding its way towards me. It was a boiling, bubbly mix of emotion on her face.


    Bewilderment? Check.


    Shock? Check.


    Confusion? Check.


    ¡°Alright!¡± blue blurted, giddy with excitement. ¡°Everbody ready?¡± and in her question, I saw the look in her eyes.


    That¡¯s the signal.


    Then on cue, the song track began to y, the speakers above and below, ushering in the first few notes gently plucked from the strings of a guitar... and that¡¯s when it happened.


    Realization? Definitely check.


    Irene looked at me.


    I looked at her ¨C and right then, I threw away all my cares, I didn¡¯t care anymore.


    This was for her.


    The guitar strummed once more, and I began.


    <>


    Holy shit kill me, please.


    <> My voice warbled and shook, I wanted to die so bad, but I clung to life still, marching on. <>


    And from there, the rookie idols took charge ¨C thank God. Any more solo performances, then consider me six feet under. Every now and then, I¡¯d chime in to harmonize... but in general, I was mostly on standby for my lines.


    Standing there, singing there, I seriously thought I had it bad until I looked at the crowd again.


    Irene was red. So, so red ¨C her face partly hidden beneath her palms, watching in horror and in terror as I meticulously butcher the Backstreet Boys before her very eyes.


    But the more I sang, the more a peculiar feeling came over me ¨C the melody, the lyrics, it was as if I could feel them... like I was really hearing them for the first time.


    Two worlds apart, can¡¯t reach to her heart... tell me why, Irene... why do you want it that way?


    <> green proimed.


    <> expressed red.


    <<i>> Blue stepped away to the side, leaving me at the center, and leaving me to say, <<i>>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Irene¡¯s drink was left forgotten and dribbling droplets at this point ¨C utterly mesmerized, whether in fright or in wonder, either way... she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off of the scene in front of her.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Or me, in particr...


    </i></i>


    <i><i> From the first chorus to the second verse, all the way to the bridge ¨C it was as if the trio had coordinated this whole thing for weeks now. wless choreography, seamless timing ¨C I felt like I stumbled into a professional live performance or something.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Their confidence bolstered mine, and gradually ¨C I started having fun. I joined the dance, the fervor... and most importantly, I joined in the smiles.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> I noticed the detective¡¯s lips were mped again, and her hands, fidgeting, had returned to her sides. Though I didn¡¯t have a badge, I didn¡¯t need to be an astute detective to detect hints of jealousy.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Blue, green, and red noticed it too ¨C watching with their own eyes, their strict and stern detective quickly unraveling at the seams.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> To them, it was mission aplished.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> To me, I just continued singing.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Then when we got a third of the way through the song, the music faded, and the instruments paused for but a brief moment... it was my cue again.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> My song again.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Or so I thought.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> <>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> A silky voice.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> <>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> A heavy gulp.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> The music began to rise again, an echo of background voices building louder and louder... and Irene was up from my seat, holding a microphone in her grip as steady as she could with both hands.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> .....


    </i></i>


    <i><i> She looked at me.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> I looked at her.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> And I smiled.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> <> And then together as one. <>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> She didn¡¯t notice herself getting closer, and I didn¡¯t notice that I was walking toward her. Our words, our voices, in harmony. Together we guided ourselves to the end of the song. In our own world, in our own ce.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> It took me way too long to realize that the trio wasn¡¯t even singing anymore.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Just the two of us, as the song came to a tender close, <>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> There, in that moment, lost deep in the browns of her eyes, that¡¯s when I knew we were no longer good friends anymore. After all, good friends don¡¯t sing duets together, do they?


    </i></i>


    <i><i> And then that¡¯s when I can finally say...


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Mission aplished.</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565: Petty Urges


    Happy ever after doesn¡¯t happily end... at least not without its caveats ¨C a valuable lesson I came to learn perhaps too quickly.


    Whereas fairytales can get away with their happy ending with a flip of a page, reality, on the other hand, was no book, there was no end ¨C here, life just goes on.


    And so what really is the caveat of after ever after?


    The aftermath.


    See, the happy climax of the unlikely pair professing their heartfelt emotions to one another through the aid of some boys in the backstreet from an era long forgotten was good while itsted.


    But being as we live and die in such a cynical universe, we all know that nothing eversts.


    In the end ¨C the music bes faded, the lyrics depleted, and the passion burns and is then extinguished... as Irene inevitably returned to her senses.


    .....


    Everybody in the room sat frozen and in silence, starstruck ¨C left reeling. Bigfoot himself coulde up center stage and start breakdancing, and even that would pale inparison to what everyone had just witnessed.


    Taking advantage of the silence, Irene hastily scurried back to her seat, blind to the many gazes beset upon her and where she remained for the rest of the event.


    Some of those curious stares had eventually also wandered their way onto me. Suddenly I wasn¡¯t just an entrically-dressed invite ¨C now I¡¯m an entrically-dressed invite with a mystery.


    Then the next track began to y, another dewy-eyed soloist entered the spotlight... and just as quickly, all was well once more. Like nothing even happened in the first ce.


    Red, Green, and Blue had blended themselves amongst the other bright colors in the crowd, smiling andughing with the rest of them. I caught their eyes in passing, winking ¨C practically smoldering with aplishment.


    Good for them.


    Not so good for me though... if those glowering eyes far to my right were anything to go by. Yep, there it was, just a silent simmering stare peering intensely back at me... my happily ever aftermath.


    Oh, joy.


    ¡°So, who was the one that came up with the bright idea?¡±


    Interrogation. One of my favorite pastimes. Falling behind just a close second to near-death experiences.


    As soon as the team-building exercises ended, that¡¯s when the osting began, and where else would be a fitting venue than the ce that started it all?


    That¡¯s right, we¡¯re back at the stall.


    Of course, I stood patiently outside the corridor. I preferred not adding trespassing on top of the other charges pressed against me ¨C and opted to just hearken her echoes once more.


    ¡°Did Emma put you up to it?¡± The detective urged again. ¡°Or was it Holly?¡±


    ¡°Holly¡¯s the blue one, right?¡± I asked, raising my voice over the sound of rushing water.


    ¡°Jill¡¯s the blue one.


    ¡°Oh, okay, got it, let¡¯s see, I think it was... oh yeah, neither of them, that¡¯s right. Now, will that be all, detective?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any intentions of giving her a clear answer, something she picked up on quick, hustling out of the restroom and to the twist and turn of the corridor without sparing a single nce my way ¨C and abruptly cutting the interrogation short.


    Her walk, her talk ¨C everything about her screamed ¡®follow¡¯, and so I could only oblige... matching the rhythm of her pace, almost like a dance... wouldn¡¯t be the first time we were in perfect harmony.


    ¡°Is this you trying to walk off the embarrassment you¡¯re feeling inside?¡± I asked, slightly struggling to keep up, despite her being the one in three-inch heels.


    She threw a thick wad of her hair over her shoulder, nearly engulfing my entire face in inky-ck strands. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± That made me chuckle. ¡°Irene, you sang ¨C and if the way you handle the mic is of any shame, half the music industry should be keeling over from embarrassment right now.¡±


    ¡°Backstreet boys...¡± I saw her lift a hand to her face. ¡°In front of my peers, the people I work with ¨C and right next to you. Oh, what are they gonna think?¡±


    ¡°That you like boybands?¡± came my likely conclusion, then within seconds, I came up with even more. ¡°That you have a favorite song? That you drank too much, had you loosening your lips slightly? Decided you wanted to jump in with your junior detectives? I honestly don¡¯t see the problem.¡±


    But I only realized then that Irene was a million miles away mentally ¨C the only way my words would reach her was if I strapped a recording onto a rocket and pressed the ignition.


    ¡°Why? Why did I do that?¡± mutter after mutter. ¡°Why did I stand up? Why did I sing?¡± spection after specr. ¡°And why did I want to join you?¡±


    Smartest person I ever knew, she... and yet still too blind to see...


    ¡°Because you wanted to sing with me,¡± I answered her every question. ¡°You saw me having fun... and you wanted to have fun too. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    Irene grew quiet, no more mutters, no more wonders.


    ¡°Well, Irene?¡± I pressed on, another question to add to her already mounting pile. ¡°Did you have fun with me?¡±


    It was at the reception of the karaoke outlet that I finally broke through to her, halting her march and turning herself around, meeting my eyes once again.


    ¡°Barely a minute singing, and you call that fun?¡± She said dully. ¡°If you did n the whole thing, then your n sucked.¡±


    Ouch, poor blue what¡¯s-her-name.


    ¡°Whatever, you still sang,¡± I said, beaming proudly. ¡°I think I can consider that a win.¡±


    ¡°Only because you were ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Because I was?¡± I hovered closer. ¡°Because I was singing? Because I was having fun? Or wait, don¡¯t tell me ¨C is it ¡¯cause I was getting a little too chummy with your juniors for your liking?¡±


    Honestly, I was just joking, spouting all this nonsense. But then Irene mped up again, her brows and lips giving a fleeting twitch ¨C and it was like, wow...


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked, and when her cheeks became slightly flush ¨C it was like wow again. ¡°You sang... because you were jealous?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot moreplex than that,¡± She said under her breath, then even quieter, she rified, ¡°But not entirely inurate...¡±


    Onstage, I saw her, my eyes only had sights set on her and only her. I guess, I didn¡¯t consider seeing it from her point of view... seeing what she saw.


    But even so ¨C that¡¯s seriously what she saw?


    ¡°Blue, Green, Red,¡± I said, ncing at her sideways. ¡°Who did you think I was gunning for?¡±


    Then she groaned, tilting her head upwards to the ceiling like God kill me now, ¡°Look, in the first ce. I knew there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. The moment you got up and I heard that stupid guitar, I knew you had something in store for me, that you were doing something stupid for me... but even so...¡±


    Suddenly, all eye contact vanished as her gaze plummeted to the ground, her voice going as low as a whisper.


    ¡°There¡¯s just something about it... seeing you enjoy yourself with someone that isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s weird seeing you smiling with someone else, being with someone else. I know it doesn¡¯t make sense, I know I¡¯m being irrational -but I just can¡¯t shake that feeling, that feeling... of wanting to be that person... of wanting it to be me that¡¯s with you... and so I...¡±


    ¡°Sang,¡± I said.


    ¡°I sang, yes,¡± She stiffly nodded. ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Thinking you could serenade me to maybe feel better?¡± I asked.


    She gave a long audible deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s a lot moreplex than that...¡±


    ¡°But not entirely inurate?¡± I said.


    Again, an even stiffer nod ¨C and so unbing of her stature, Irene buried her face beneath her palms, squealing like a kettle through the slits in her fingers.


    ¡°Oh by the Divines, this is even more embarrassing than being stripped naked in front of you!¡±


    Now, that being so out of left-field, I couldn¡¯t help but give another heartyugh, ¡°Irene, seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, seriously!¡± She furiously hissed. ¡°I¡¯m jealous? envious? of something so bafflingly petty? What am I ¨C a high schooler?! Ah ¨C I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cute,¡± I said, lifting her chin, trying to get her to look at me.


    She veered away again. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    I agreed to disagree, angling myself to finally meet her soft, quivering gaze. ¡°Embarrassingly cute.¡±


    Only for her in the next instance, to blink it all away. ¡°Anyway, next time you n on doing something absolutely brainless ¨C do it solo, will you?¡±


    ¡°And what?¡± I told her. ¡°Lose all future opportunities of seeing more of these cute sides to you I never knew existed?¡±


    She gave me a long nk look.


    I continued. ¡°Would you even say ¨C that you want it that way?¡±


    And, There it was again ¨C that silent simmering stare that I fell in love with oh, so long ago. And seeing it every time, I just fall in love even more.


    ¡°For you, my love,¡± I said, tipping my hat with a gracious bow. ¡°The moon, and more.¡±

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566: True Love


    Karaoke was but a long distant memory by now ¨C swept away in the raging tide of shoppers, left behind and forgotten forever in the lofty confines of the fourth floor.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go home?¡± Irene inquired. A hushed whisper amidst a lift full of passengers. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    True, it was about that time now when noon and evening would merge, the better part of the day all but gone... and given the not-soteness of the hour, there was really no better time to call it a day ¨C head back home.


    Except, unfortunately, I believe I still have some unfinished business to take care of here... as well as a small bag slung around my shoulder that I¡¯ve still yet to gift.


    The elevator chimed the tune of the ground floor, and as everyone else began to funnel out the parting doors, I held her in ce by the hand before she could even take a single step forward.


    I nced at her, lips in a half-smile. ¡°You ¨C ¡±


    And that¡¯s all I remembered.


    .....


    My words froze, my face contorted ¨C surged relentlessly by a million volts of pleasure, fizzling my brain to near carnal delirium until I eventually let go of her the next second I could.


    Then ¨C before the elevator could swing close, Irene strolled out without skipping a beat, muttering only two well-chosen words for me as she did, ¡°Nice try...¡±


    What? H-How, when? Since when the hell could she amplify her power ¡¯till just the mere touch of her skin felt like physically getting shot by cupid¡¯s arrow?


    Goddamn ¨C good thing my pants aren¡¯t skintight, shit...


    I swallowed, washing down all my lust and arousal with a deep gulp of fresh air, stumbling and colliding with the elevator door on my way out after her, sputtering, ¡°I didn ¨C I didn¡¯t even get to say anything yet.¡±


    She threw back at me a deadened gaze. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. You got that look on your face. Ria always had that look ¨C I know you¡¯re nning something again.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I told her ¨C the perfect tone, the perfect expression, the perfect lie... or so I thought so anyway.


    ¡°Ten bucks says you¡¯re prying into my private life again,¡± She challenged. ¡°I got a polygraph machine in the trunk of my car ¨C care to ce your bets?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell keeps a lie detector in the trunk of their car?¡±


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll keep my ten!¡± I conceded, confessing all my carnal sins. ¡°You said you don¡¯t do karaoke for fun, implying you must do other things to get your kicks ¨C I wanted to try and find out what they are... and maybe... maybe do them with you.¡±


    ¡°Cheapskate...¡± Irene then slowed her pace, allowing me to catch up ¨C and upon reaching her, she raised her hands outward, readjusting the hat on my head that had gone crooked. ¡°I¡¯m happy you want to spend time with me ¨C honestly, I¡¯m ecstatic you¡¯re even here with me. But, listen, if we are ever going to do something, anything... then I would rather it be something that you want to do.¡±


    ¡°But I want to do what you want to do,¡± I said to her, stepping just an inch closer forward.


    Irene drew herself back, arms back at her side, her soft gaze once more reflecting back the image of a perfect gentleman.


    ¡°Well, then it seems we¡¯ve reached quite an impasse,¡± She said, turning away again with a small smile. ¡°Because all I want to do now is to go back home.¡±


    Before moving on, Irene whirled a nce back again, eyeing the bag swaying loosely around my shoulder. ¡°And you better get that wrapped soon... I won¡¯t ept anything you have to give until you strap a lovely red bow on it.¡±


    I had half a mind to take her hand in mine again, but the thought of being tased kept me at bay... and so, having no choice but to leave goals unfulfilled, I stayed and watched her go.


    For like three steps, before she stopped dead in her tracks again ¨C halted.


    A barricade suddenly appeared, preventing her from taking even a single step further. It was like one of those police lines they use,pletely sealing the path ¨C except I don¡¯t recall theming in red, green, and blue colors... much less alive... or even human-shaped at that.


    Must be prototypes.


    ¡°Girls!¡± Irene eximed, momentarily losing herposure. ¡°W-What are you still doing here? Team building¡¯s over, you¡¯re dismissed! Go!¡±


    The three just smiled at her, those mischievous little smirks that I¡¯ve seen enough of thest a lifetime.


    ¡°Yea, we know, detective, no need to tell us twice,¡± spoke the green one, unfazed in the face of her senior¡¯s ire. ¡°But you know us, don¡¯t ya? Always lookin¡¯ for the next fun thing.¡±


    ¡°Next fun thing?¡± Irene muttered, and I walked forward, going unnoticed ¨C arriving in time to see the realization dawn on the detective¡¯s face. ¡°You... don¡¯t tell me you three have been following us...¡±


    ¡°Discreetly!¡± proimed blue proudly.


    Irene narrowed her lips with a sigh. ¡°Listening in on us?¡±


    ¡°Discreetly...¡± affirmed red with a meek smile.


    Irene shed me a look ¨C and I don¡¯t know, but I get the feeling that somehow I¡¯m to me for all this now. Well... not that she¡¯s entirely wrong that I was, but... whatever the hell happened to innocent before proven guilty?


    ¡°You got a lovely, darling boyfriend, detective! You seriously didn¡¯t think we¡¯d let the story end there, did you?¡± spoke the blue leader in the middle with a little giggle. ¡°We had to know more! We had to see you in the field! So tailing you guys became the next fun thing!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like ya always said, chief...¡± green muttered.


    ¡°Knowledge is more potent than any bullet,¡± quietly recited red in a near-perfect imitation of Irene¡¯s inflection.


    Judging by the expression on the sleuth detective¡¯s face, it seems she¡¯s a little miffed seeing her advice be so drastically misused.


    ¡°Any of you on shift this evening?¡± Irene asked, her words in a low heavy mutter.


    ¡°Nope, just ordinary citizens for the full twenty-four hours,¡± blue answered.


    ¡°Well, remind me to give a stern lecture about insubordination and their many examples the next time we¡¯re on duty,¡± She said, eyeing the three of them with her signature stare. ¡°I daresay there might be a valuable lesson there.¡±


    ¡°Will do, bossman,¡± green diligently saluted ¨C and I¡¯m just standing there wondering where she hides her enormous balls in those tight pants of hers.


    Fuming in silence, Irene took the long route, sidestepping the trio and promptly resuming her surprisingly arduous journey to the front exit of the mall, heels clicking louder than ever before.


    Now it¡¯s just us four alone... well then...


    Damn... forgot their names already.


    Oh well...


    ¡°So,¡± I finally spoke out. ¡°Just out of pure morbid curiosity, what have you guys learned during your covert op anyway?¡±


    Blue was the first to have that twinkle in her eyes, followed closely by green and then finally red.


    Seems the three hatched another bright idea again. Oh, boy...


    ¡°Oh, many, many things!¡± The leader proimed out loud. ¡°At the very least, we can totally see how you¡¯de to fall in love with someone like her! Would you like us to list them?¡±


    Then off in the distance, far, far in the shifting seas of the crowd ¨C a familiar, slender figure stood frozen in ce... and the cking stopped.


    Well, well...


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± I urged them on. ¡°Say away.¡±


    ¡°Well for starters ¨C she¡¯s a bombshell, isn¡¯t she?¡± blue said, briefly taking a peek behind her. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t fall for that? I mean, there are just so many things to her.¡±


    The three then sprang off to list every single feature worth noting... at least ording to their discretion.


    ¡°She¡¯s got a great face.¡±


    ¡°She looks cool...¡±


    ¡°Not to mention those great tits to boot!¡±


    ¡°Always cool under pressure.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nice and kind when she needs to be...¡±


    ¡°And can we just talk about that ass, man? Sheesh!¡±


    ¡°Okay, alright!¡± I quickly raised my hand up, swinging the joints in my neck that seemed to have gone stiff. ¡°Good... great examples, guys. All very, very true, indeed. Good job, you found me out.¡±


    I drifted my gaze forward for a brief moment, Irene in the near distance continuing to remain frozen in ce ¨C actually, I get the awful sensation like she¡¯s waiting there, hoping the earth would just gobble her up right there and then.


    And really... can rte.


    ¡°But here¡¯s what we can¡¯t figure out...¡± continued blue, a puzzled frown prominently on disy.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t no big riddle why you¡¯d like the detective,¡± green borated, her expression also stumped.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know why she¡¯d evere to like you...¡± red finished, sounding a little apologetic.


    Oh. Well...


    Ouch.


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get us wrong!¡± blue said quickly. ¡°We think you¡¯re a handsome guy... ish...¡±


    ¡°Witty,¡± shrugged green.


    ¡°Caring...¡± added red.


    ¡°But there are already thousands like you, thousands that tried, thousands that failed,¡± blue took over once more. ¡°So it¡¯s like, out of all of them ¨C why is it you? I mean, why choose you?¡±


    Again, my eyes hovered over their shoulders, peeking ahead at that suddenly sullen still figure forward... except this time, I didn¡¯t feel any sensations emanating from the distance.


    ¡°But we digress, ¡¯cause we got something else we noticed!¡± with a wave of the hand, blue quickly shifted the topic elsewhere. ¡°So, we all know the detective is good sightseeing material, right? But who knew she wasn¡¯t actually cut out to be girlfriend material, huh?¡±


    What?


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yea!¡± green stepped up, backing the oundish im with a fervor to her gaze. ¡°I mean, just look at you, man! A caring, loving boyfriend wanting nothing more than to share in his girlfriend¡¯s pleasures, and what did she tell you? Exactly! Tough shit!¡±


    .....


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t treat my boyfriend like that...¡± red muttered, batting timid eyes at me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even treat a friend like that,¡± said blue with a disapproving shake of the head. ¡°It¡¯s kind of callous, cruel...¡±


    ¡°Uncaring...¡±


    ¡°Un... something!¡±


    ¡°Like, seriously, my good man...¡± went blue again, unable to hide a conniving smile growing wider and wider. ¡°Are you sure she even loves you at all?¡±


    Oh, man.


    Oh boy.


    Do you hear that? Do you see that? Hell, do you fucking feel that? Way off in the distance there, quickly, ominously, dangerouslying closer and closer ¨C yeah, that.


    That thing.


    I think that¡¯s death.


    A might thrust forward, and Irene had barreled herself through the color police line effortlessly. Then, with a single step forward that shook the heavens, Irene seized my cor, pulling me in closer.


    And in that daze, in that panic, all that I could see was her blushing, flustered face... feeling the quiver of fingers against my chest.


    ¡°Okay, my dear, darling boyfriend~¡± She hissed, straining a loving smile across her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go have fun my way, okay?¡±


    Dear God...


    Behind her, huddled the three demons-in-training, sharing high-fives amongst themselves in great sess.


    ¡°For your sake...¡± whispered blue to me. ¡°I do hope you know how to shoot a gun.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567: Many Sides


    ¡°Fun...¡± I remembered muttering under a breath, staring, hesitating, and briefly considering second thoughts. ¡°Seems about right.¡±


    Following her lead, many guesses and theories came and went as I tried to solve the most elusive riddle ¨C just what on earth does a detective subus do for fun around here?


    We passed by many answers, many outlets, many enticing avenues for fun. The captivating escape of the silver screen, the beeps and boops of the arcade machines, the echo of crashing pins down at the bowling alley ¨C all she turned a blind eye to, and many more.


    I was beginning to think I was looking at this all wrong. Maybe we were already doing it.


    Maybe this was the fun ¨C walking. Hooray! Yeah, that was my best guess until we took the next esctor to the tenth floor... thest floor.


    For the record, I¡¯ve never been to the tenth floor before... which brings us right back to my words, leaving my lips in a whisper.


    Even just standing beneath the entrance, I could hear what awaited me ¨C the spurt of gunfire, the stter of bullets, and the defying cries resounding above it all ¨C the chaotic symphony of a raging battlefield.


    .....


    A paintball arena.


    Cute.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t visited for over a week now... I might be a little rusty,¡± Irene said, ncing at me from the side. ¡°Well then, are we all still too eager to have some exciting fun?¡±


    I saw the peculiar look in her eyes ¨C and matched it, gazing back at her with firm resolve in my own, ¡°Where do I enlist?¡±


    Fast forward a half hour¡¯s worth of prep and set-up time ¨C I was pretty much suited up, armed, and revving to go. I was given a rifle, a surplus of ammo in small canisters, and basically no direction or guidance as to what to do next.


    Aim and shoot, I guess.


    Oh, did I forget to mention that the three amigos would also be joining us in some gueri warfare? Good. Because I didn¡¯t realize it either... not until I saw three uniforms stroll right into the waiting room after us, bearing very familiar colors.


    ¡°You¡¯re like little ducklings, y¡¯know?¡± I said, sensing the smirks on their faces through the protective visors. ¡°Must you really follow mama duck everywhere she goes?¡±


    ¡°Not everywhere,¡± refuted blue with a wink. ¡°Only the ces where it¡¯s fun.¡±


    ¡°And paintball¡¯s always fun,¡± said green, eagerly watching as the carnage in the field came to a close. ¡°Especially when ya got a reigning champ on your side. Eh, detective?¡±


    ¡°Reigning champ?¡± I inquired.


    And red readily stepped up to the tter, both sides of her goggles reflecting awe and respect. ¡°The detective is undefeated in every game mode... she also won first ce in a tournament held a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°First ce...¡± I whistled, drifting my admiration over to the aforementioned champion sitting silently by my side. ¡°You must really love doing this.¡±


    Irene tightened the grip on her gun. ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby.¡±


    ¡°An interesting hobby,¡± I added. ¡°Would have really loved knowing about this earlier. It could have made for an even better datest time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be sore in bed... pellets can hurt.¡±


    ¡°I would have ended up sore either way,¡± I said, snorting. ¡°Even then, I don¡¯t think paintball pellets can evenpare to you on that particr night. Can still feel it sometimes, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Well, in... in any case,¡± She stammered, clearing her throat. ¡°Now you know about my great big secret, congrattions.¡±


    ¡°My question is ¨C why did it ever need to be a secret in the first ce,¡± I said, eyeing her with a quizzical nce. ¡°Are you afraid of something?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Irene said. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel the need to broadcast every single little thing about me.¡±


    ¡°Not even to me?¡±


    ¡°Especially to you,¡± She said, blinking hard. ¡°I want... I want to always be seen in the best light possible in your eyes. Any w, any shoring, anything that would detract from that view... I just... I just want to keep that perfect image that you see every time I see you look at me.¡±


    I smiled. I swear, she just gets cuter and cuter every passing second.


    ¡°And you loving paintball is a w ¨C how?¡± I asked, genuinely bemused by that vast leap in logic she took.


    But as always, Irene had an exnation for everything ¨C this mystery, in particr, having an answer far more straightforward than it first appears... with her going slightly pink around the ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing...¡±


    ¡°Ah, embarrassing, of course,¡± I nodded, reachingplete and utter understanding. ¡°Just like singing was, right? Y¡¯know, I think at this rate, everything¡¯s going to be embarrassing sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s childish...¡± She groaned begrudgingly. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s... it¡¯s obviously not the me you know.¡±


    ¡°And just what do you know about the you I know?¡± I asked her. ¡°I¡¯m looking at you now... and even after knowing so much ¨C nothing about you has changed for me since the first time Iid my eyes on you... and I doubt that¡¯ll change anytime soon.¡±


    Irene hastily muttered something I couldn¡¯t quite catch, but from the way her body squirmed in ce... it began to sound loud and clear like uncertainty.


    ¡°Embarrassing, childish, fiendish, selfish, you¡¯ll still be you to me,¡± I assured her, gentlyying a free hand atop of hers. ¡°Listen, I didn¡¯t fall in love with only one particr side of you, that was never the case... so batter it in your head, Irene, remember ¨C I fell in love with you, end of story.¡±


    Then there it was, and even beneath ayer of protective stic, it did nothing to dampen it ¨C that passion, that tenderness, swirling and glistening in the shimmer of her hazel eyes.


    Only present for but a single second, unfortunately, before she blinked them away... and felt the strong impulse to clear her throat again.


    ¡°For future reference, I would have loved if you had told me that in a ce that isn¡¯t constantly crackling with gunfire,¡± She told me, her finger suddenly getting quite itchy against the trigger. ¡°Or at least somewhere where we won¡¯t be overheard by some nosy busybodies just begging for a pellet in the face any moment now!¡±


    She raised her voice, snapping her gaze forward, and at that exact moment ¨C all three girls just inexplicably happened to be preupied, abruptly blind, and deaf to any and all happenings prior and after.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do a warm-up round,¡± Irene suddenly announced, rising from her seat. ¡°A four-person free-for-all, three rounds, just enough for you to get your bearings... after that, we¡¯ll move on to the real deal, alright?¡±


    Honestly, I was good with pretty much anything just as long as I could see her in action myself ¨C after hearing what I¡¯d heard, I was more curious than anything now to witness her in the field.


    A staff member came in and got us settled in a smaller, morepact stage ¨C perfect for quick in-and-out skirmishes. A makeshift battleground filled with bunkers, barrels, and broken cars all given a botched paint-job of rainbow stters and streams across every inch of space.


    Along the way, we came across other would-be yers just gearing up... and judging from the lingo and jargon they were throwing left and right, I guess I was in the presence of some mighty war veterans here.


    I would have loved to listen in on more of what¡¯s the perfect sight to realize and why James can¡¯t aim for shit, but then all of a sudden, collectively, the entire room plunged into an instant deafening quiet the moment Irene strode past them.


    Some gulped, a few went pale, while others hung their heads under their arms, utter defeat reflecting in their sullen, gaunt expressions ¨C but most just continued to gape at her in, staring awe-stricken, just as red was a few moments ago.


    Guess that¡¯s what happens when youe face-to-face with a living legend.


    Alright, so there¡¯s gotta be an interesting story there somewhere... a story for another time, unfortunately, as Irene urged me forward, swinging open the fence gate that led to thebat zone.


    ¡°So...¡± I did a full 180, surveying the battle-hardened field around me. ¡°What¡¯s the y?¡±


    ¡°As I said, three rounds, single-life, no winners, no losers,¡± Irene exined. ¡°Just a warm-up, no pressure.¡±


    ¡°Boo ¨C boring!¡± whined green, swaying her gun limply around. ¡°No stakes, no bets! C¡¯mon, detective, we always bet!¡±


    ¡°And you always lose anyway,¡± the harsh detective quickly rebutted.


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s what makes it fun!¡± green said, widening her stare, as if pointing out the ringly obvious. ¡°You take away the stakes, all we have left is, um...¡±


    ¡°A warmup...¡± red whispered.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± She spun away in a huff. ¡°Like I said, boo ¨C boring!¡±


    ¡°Holly¡¯s got a point detective,¡± blue chimed in, an ever-familiar look of mischief to her gaze. ¡°Or don¡¯t tell us you¡¯re only omitting the stakes because you want to go easy on your darling sweetheart here.¡±


    Have I be leverage or something? I feel like I¡¯m slowly turning into a bargaining chip... and goddamnit, why am I so effective?


    ¡°Fine,¡± Irene conceded, stroking away an irritated crease from her forehead. ¡°Stakes then. If I win, it¡¯s double shift for a week.¡±


    Suddenly, the trio didn¡¯t seem to be as eager as they were before about this added stiption.


    ¡°Yikes...¡± blue hissed, her bravado faltering slightly. ¡°A-Alright, but if we win, then you¡¯ll have to apany us to every outing we do for two weeks!¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯ll also have to bring your boyfriend here with you,¡± stepped in green, with a sinister snicker. ¡°We ain¡¯t done assessing him just yet.¡±


    There goes that feeling again.


    Red slowly turned towards me, her head in a nted stare, ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I stammered for a bit, not knowing what to think. ¡°Umm, uh... in the fat chance I win this...¡± I gave a half-hearted shrug, meeting the piercing brown gaze across from mine. ¡°I¡¯d like to listen to you sing another one of your favorite songs... if you have any more favorites, that is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she has more, alright,¡± blue eagerly nodded.


    ¡°Lots, lots more!¡± green added yfully.


    Well, well, I¡¯m just learning so much, so fast today, aren¡¯t I? These three are like a treasure trove of sizzling hot secrets.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s going to be best two out of three,¡± Irene said, maintaining a straight, rigid face. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to back out now if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you wish we would,¡± said blue, her gaze zing the fire of conflict. ¡°Sorry, detective ¨C but it seems your boyfriend is going to see more sides to you than you really want to.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± there was a rustle, a click, and within a fraction of a second, Irene had her weapon loaded to the brim, a bloodlust to her ominous gaze, and a sudden longing thirst to her words. ¡°Your funeral.¡±


    Then as everyone dashed and bolted, disappearing in a sh for some immediate cover, I stood in ce still, dumbfounded... wondering if it was already toote to sit this one out.


    Yeah, it¡¯s probably toote, wasn¡¯t it?


    Oh well... I¡¯m sure those rumors of paintballs hurting like a bitch were just that ¨C rumors.


    Rumors, right?

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568: A Mild Warm Up


    Irene won.


    Aplete and utter slipperyndslide sliding her all the way to victory.


    I mean ¨C who¡¯s surprised? Who¡¯s shocked? Who¡¯s calling this a plot twist? Of course she won.


    Was there ever even any doubt at all in the first ce?


    The only sliver of hope, or any prospect of sess I had for myself was surviving for as long as I could... but s, it seems a lone survivor I was not.


    It truly was quite aforting thought knowing that if WW3 was just right around the corner at some point, I¡¯d be right on top of the list of confirmed casualties.


    The first round started off well enough ¨C had myself bunkering down inside a big empty crate with some good line of sights on either end, staying out of the unceasing crossfire as best I could ¡¯cause outside it looks as if Irene had garnered a strong vendetta against poor green for some reason.


    .....


    I was hoping all the noise would draw everybody else¡¯s attention, and I could just spray away and take victory in thefort of my crate.


    As I anticipated, it happened ¨C the sound of heavy boots crunching against gravel. I was smiling. I was delighted. Until I realized the sound was getting louder, closer...


    I scrambled.


    Then from one of the entrances, I heard a quick yelp, a gasp, and then a crash.


    When I went to peek around the corner, I saw red face t on the ground, and she definitely saw me too.


    I aimed my gun at her, and she fumbled for hers... only to horror, discovering it strewn way beyond her reach.


    A free kill, an easy kill, literally falling onto myp. I didn¡¯t even think to think twice... then she whimpered, frightened, staring up at the barrel of my gun with those quivering puppy-dog eyes, and I just...


    Yeah, I choked.


    And for my act of mercy, I was generously bequeathed a reward ¨C in the form of a bullet to the back of my skull.


    The moral lesson here is ¨C looks can actually kill.


    ¡°First rule of the battlefield, rookie,¡± cackled a dastardly blue devil behind me. ¡°Hesitation is defeat! You fall for your opponents, you¡¯re dead! Ever heard of equal rights?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very kind...¡± whispered red, throwing a fleeting apologetic gaze before breaking away. ¡°But better luck next time.¡±


    I was promptly booted off from activebat, ced beside a suddenly sullen-looking green... vacant eyes hauntingly reflecting back the untold horrors of war.


    Not even a full minuteter, red and blue came to join us by the sidelines, disying some battle scars of their own ¨C one on the temple and one on the chest, and I considered myself avenged.


    I thought I fared much better in the second round, with better positioning, and a better understanding of the grim reality of war. I managed to take blue by total surprise mid-reload behind a barrel,pletely helpless and utterly defenseless.


    She knew she was done for, she knew she had to do something quick ¨C and quickly, she did... throwing me a silent plea for mercy, batting those same frail, maidenly eyes I¡¯ve seen before.


    Except I didn¡¯t fall for it, not this time, and so, entirely benumbed topassion, I raised my gun. Sorry blue.


    Equal rights.


    After eliminating one of the biggest threats to thepetition, I set my sights on the true apex predator of the arena... and after walking and creeping from onendmark to another, I came to the realization that I haven¡¯t seen Irene once the entire time. Not in this round, and not even in the round prior.


    See, green¡¯s movement was about as subtle as a pair of clown shoes in a funeral, and on the other hand, red couldn¡¯t help but emit panicky squeals every time she¡¯d relocate ¨C but the detective herself was like a total ghost, floating invisibly across the battlefield, not a single trace of her presence to be heard nor seen.


    Hell, she could give Adalia a run for her money. Considering the skills she possesses... it¡¯s really no wonder she¡¯s always a winner every damn time.


    Except, somehow, for this time.


    I¡¯m still piecing it together myself. Must have gottencent over time, stumbled myself into the direct line of sight of enemy fire...


    The next I knew, Irene bolted out into the open from her hiding spot, spraying bullets upwards at a nearby tower ¨C and at the same time, I heard a wimpish squeal of defeat just as a stray pellet closely whizzed by me from the same direction.


    But we were far from being safe still, as behind us sprung another ambush, a volley of bullets gushing out from a busted car window ¨C manned by a vindictive green, spraying and praying perhaps a little too eagerly.


    It was toote to do anything else ¨C and Irene and I sadly became potential canvases for little Miss Jackson Pollock over here... iming a surprise victory for round two, and achieving her revenge.


    Yet it didn¡¯t have to be... Irene could have simply bided her time, left me to die alone due to my own sheer negligence, but she didn¡¯t... for some reason, she tried to save me.


    Why?


    No clue... and she stomped off back to the starting grounds before I had the chance to ask. And so now they¡¯re tied ¨C a match point ¨C meanwhile, I¡¯m just here holding onto my big fat zero for three.


    The final round ended up being a total massacre. In meticulous fashion, one by one, I heard the churn of crackling gunfire apanied by a scream only for a swift and deafening silence to follow right after.


    It seems Irene doesn¡¯t take to losing too well.


    I heard green first, two minutester, red followed suit... then peeking over my metal sheet of cover, I saw blue dashing out into the field, arms up in surrender... out of ammo, I guessed.


    ¡°Okay, you win!¡± She proimed to the open, empty air around her. ¡°Just save your bullets, detective! You¡¯ll need them. Just... just let me walk, I¡¯ll see myself out, alright?¡±


    A lie. I see that sidearm she got concealed around her hip. I could also see through her n...


    Get Irene¡¯s guard to drop, take that walk of shame as a chance to survey her surroundings, find a better position, an advantageous vantage point maybe... and hopefully get the drop on her.


    This girl¡¯s crafty, if a little rule-breaky... kinda reminds me of someone I know.


    But s, if I could see through her ploy... then it¡¯s a given that Irene could too.


    And indeed, as a voice rang out from somewhere and everywhere, my assumption was confirmed true.


    ¡°First rule of the battlefield...¡± Irene said.


    Blue let her arms drop, pure apprehension her only sole expression. ¡°Hesitation is defeat.¡±


    At once, blue spurred into action, quickly uncoupling the handgun on her holster, but Irene was just much too fast on the draw for her... and with a few well-ced shots, the crafty devil was sent dragging her feet out of the arena, her head hung in shame.


    Leaving just me as the sole, lone survivor.


    Yet of course, we already know how this all would end.


    I ran around the stage, desperation, and paranoia gradually recing the oxygen in my bloodstream, and with the turn of a corner ¨C I was halted, standing frozen... staring cross-eyed directly towards the barrel of a gun, her gun.


    We met each other¡¯s gazes, my shock reflecting in her visor, her cold callousness gleaming in mine... and I blinked once, epting my untimely would-be death.


    But then...


    ¡°Bang,¡± Irene said, lowered her gun, and promptly walked away.


    She didn¡¯t even pull the trigger...


    Was that a surrender? Did she just force a surrender onto me? I think she did.


    Rather than open fire at me, she coerced me into conceding.... Whatever the hell happened to hesitation is defeat?


    Either way though, that was game, set, match. With the reigning champion still going undefeated.


    ¡°So...¡± Irene said, walking over to the lifeless corpses of her three victims. ¡°I believe that was two weeks of double shifts, am I correct?¡±


    The blue one groaned, her eyes staring stiffly. ¡°Actually you said just one.¡±


    ¡°Two shifts it is, then,¡± She said a little firmer. ¡°Starting tomorrow, am I clear?¡±


    The three begrudgingly nodded their heads.


    Not a good enough answer, apparently. Irene took another step forward. ¡°I said ¨C am I clear?¡±


    ¡°Sir, yes, sir...¡± All three chorused asckluster as can be.


    ¡°Good, very good,¡± She approved, then whirling around to me, she spoke. ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re done with warmups, let¡¯s move on to the real deal, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Um...¡± I looked back at the stage, freshly adorned with stters and streaks left in the wake of our destruction. If that was just warm up... ¡°What¡¯s the real deal?¡±


    Irene nodded forward, directing my gaze over across to the other side of the premises, where an even bigger, intricate arena sat, brimming with even louder screams, louder gunfire ¨C chaos on a whole ¡®nother level.


    ¡°Capture the g,¡± Irene said, a wry expression visible even through her mask. ¡°Still eager for some more fun?¡±

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569: Love In The Battlefield, Part


    The big leagues were even bigger than I thought.


    There were enoughbatants participating to fill in an actual battlefield. Even got a few child soldiers ready for deployment here too... man, I¡¯m telling you, paintball¡¯s really something else.


    Once again, the loud raring bravado of gant soldiers instantly died away the exact moment Irene entered their peripheral vision... I swear, for a supposedly sneaky, subtle detectivedy, Irene sure does stand out a lot.


    We were divided equally into three toons with six total in a unit, picked and filed by the listless whims of a weary-eyed referee. You¡¯d think friends and acquaintances would be enlisted into the same toon together, but I suppose camaraderie just proves too advantageous when up against a group of total randoms.


    And so Alpha toon was founded ¨C taking with it all three of the primary colors of light, blue, green, and red, saluting the rest of us good luck, and pretty much rendering my entire sentence prior asplete bullshit apparently.


    Bravo toon turned the entire vicinity into a rave the moment it was dered that the great Irene herself would be falling in line among them... a prospect she wasn¡¯t too eager about for some reason, clicking her tongue, spinning in a huff the moment no other members were being called out, before marching herself into the circle of her newfoundrade in arms.


    It was almost like she was silently anticipating, hoping... for another person, another member after her... could just be my imagination. I mean, after all, it only almost looked that way.


    .....


    Who¡¯s to say that¡¯s certainly the case?


    Anyway,st but certainly not least, hopefully... Charlie toon had the great fortune to have me among their star-studded ranks of average joes, neers, and those child soldiers I mentioned earlier.


    Well, it¡¯s certainly no navy seals... but hey it¡¯s something, right? We¡¯re going to do great. I just know it. Totally not sarcasm. Totally not in denial right now ¨C shut up, you¡¯re in denial.


    After all the warring factions of the battlefield were established, we each were led to vastly different directions inverted from one another. Our own bases, our own piece of the map, and our own g to defend fluttering patriotically to the steadfast breeze of the venttion unit.


    There was much to learn about the terrain and environment, a war-tornndscape of stic trees and makeshift mounds. The surroundings were as much of an opponent as the opposing teams were, with slopes that lead into deep trenches, narrow cluttered pathways hiding an ambush around any corner, and elevation seemingly all over the ce.


    But aside from that, our objective was fairly simple ¨C get the g from the other teams¡¯ base, do that five times before anyone else could and victory was ours. Of course, that was easier said than done, though.


    With only one life each round, and our teamposition looking greener than grass... if there was truly a God of war somewhere out there in this wide, expansive universe, he sure as shit has long abandoned me, then.


    Thanks, God.


    Suddenly, before any of us could even have the chance to get our bearings, the shrill noise of a buzzer filled our ears, and just like that ¨C the battle of the three toons had officially begun.


    Round one was aplete ughterhouse of bright inky colors. Not even five minutes in ¨C and two of my fellow privates had already dered themselves deceased, shambling themselves out of the battlefield, their uniforms rainbowfied.


    I stayed low, creeping through dirt trenches and ignoring the rming crackles of my leg joints.


    Did I know where I was going? No.


    Was I still alive and surviving? Yes.


    And really, that¡¯s all that truly matters in the end, right? g? Forget the g. What g? Sorry, my loyalty is to my life, my pledge is to my existence, thank you.


    Eventually, the trench led to a small incline to mber out of, and it was there that I had my first encounter with resistance, and as luck would have it, it was the worst kind of resistance possible...


    Beautiful and deadly.


    Impulse taking hold, I pointed my gun forward and Irene froze like a deer in beaming headlights, a depleted gun firmly in one hand, and my team¡¯s g waving lifelessly in the other.


    I had my finger ready on the trigger, iron sights directly squarely at her, every muscle in my body braced for the next second, all but one, not my heart... my heart wasn¡¯t ready.


    ¡°Bang...¡± I muttered limply, lowering my gun back down.


    Something as trivial as a game of paintball, as harmless, I knew that... but I still couldn¡¯t bring it in me to open fire. How stupid a feeling was that?


    Pretty stupid, apparently... as Irene¡¯s bewildered gaze met mine, and for sure she knew much about that feeling. After all, she must have felt it too way back when our positions were switched.


    ¡°Should have just taken the shot,¡± She said, shaking her head disapprovingly, but there in her eyes, I could faintly see the ghost of a tender smile. ¡°It¡¯s more fun that way.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Not going to exin myself,¡± slowly walking away, she quietly said, tossing the g back at my feet. ¡°After all, you already know.¡±


    Like I said, for sure she felt it too.


    In the end, it was Alpha toon that emerged victorious in the first round... with MVP blue waltzing into Bravo¡¯s base and swiping the g while their star yer was busy elsewhere at that time for some inexplicable reason... ahem...


    Now tensions were high between the folks at Alpha and Bravo, but none more so passionate than the enmity shared between an officer and her mischievous rookies.


    Midway through round two, I somehow found myself in a ditch again, caught in the heated crossfire of a detective out for revenge, and the three slightly tense juniors defending in any way they can.


    ¡°Hey, detective!¡± Blue shouted between barrages, holed up behind a bundle of rusted barrels. ¡°How does double or nothing sound? The team that gets the most gs, wins! What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think it sounds like the bargaining of a sore loser,¡± Irene replied, keeping her bursts short and urate. ¡°Learn to ept your losses, Jill... and that goes for all three of you.¡±


    Green and red managed to swerve away in time from the iing pellets, and rather than tempt fate, they wisely held their tongue and concentrated fire at their assant¡¯sst known location.


    ¡°Now who¡¯s the sore loser here?¡± Blue goaded out loud once more. ¡°Sounds to me like you¡¯re just afraid you might actually lose this one instead! After all, I¡¯m already leading by one, aren¡¯t I?!¡±


    ¡°Nice try,¡± The ¡®sore loser¡¯ fired again, between slits, through the gap, grazing blue a warning streak across the cheek. ¡°Try again.¡±


    Irene was already plenty satisfied with the oue of the previous bet, and I¡¯m more than sure blue would do anything she can to squirm out of it... meanwhile, there¡¯s me in a ditch, knowing and having nothing in particr to lose.


    ¡°I¡¯m still holding out for that encore, y¡¯know?¡± I spoke up for the first time, exposing myself deliberately. ¡°If it¡¯s double or nothing, that means I pretty much get a full concert performance, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Irene began.


    ¡°Yes!¡± blue shouted over her. ¡°Make her an idol, make her a rockstar, a punk! You¡¯ll get to see all of it if you win!¡±


    Emanating from somewhere unknown, I heard a very distinct and familiar groan, ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a part of this. I got what I wanted. I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Did you, though?¡± I asked, shouting at nothing. ¡°Really, you got nothing for me? Nothing you want from me? Nothing you want me to do? Remember ¨C it¡¯s double or nothing. I don¡¯t mind if you add something just for me! I know you want to! I know you¡¯re shy to! But I don¡¯t mind if you do! I don¡¯t mind if you take that shot!¡±


    There was quiet on the battlefield for a brief while, and at first, I assumed I literally was talking to nothing, with Irene already miles awaybating another fight.


    Then ¨C st.


    A patch of dirt just mere inches beside my eye dribbling and running from a bright splotch of brown.


    Quickly, I scrambled, relocating, finding myself diving behind a flimsy sheet of metal.


    ¡°Okay...¡± another stter nearly hitting me again, and with it, that same distinct, familiar voice. ¡°Double or nothing it is.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± blue cheered, nearly springing herself out of cover. ¡°Now we¡¯re talking! We got this in the bag ¨C right girls?!¡±


    But as she turned to look at herrades, the joy and delight instantly froze on her expression.


    Green and red were already long gone, already far in the distance, taking the slow, long walk of defeat to the sidelines, ironically doused in one another¡¯s color.


    Y¡¯know, Irene was right...


    It was more fun this way.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570: Love In The Battlefield, Part


    Irene was a one-woman army.


    But hey, we all knew that already, didn¡¯t we? Unfortunately.


    Like amando going rambo, she desecrated thend with the bodies of her enemies, leaving behind only the haunting visage of the stters and streaks of destruction in her wake.


    Probably figured that no one could oppose her if there was nobody left to oppose in the first ce ¨C and honestly, I can¡¯t really argue with that logic, especially since it¡¯s been proving fruitful for her so far.


    Two rounds won in the span of just mere minutes solely thanks to her merciless rampaging, springing her toon right into first ce in one fell swoop, leaving the rest of us mere mortals desperately trying to y catch up.


    Alpha toon had resorted to trying their chances with Charlie toon instead, seeing us as less of a threat apparently, and I can hardly me them... seeing as they¡¯ve managed to forge a tie with Bravo on points off the backs of ourplete and utter ipetence.


    Any attempts to try and thwart their offense were futile, and I learned that the hard way. See, I discovered that Alpha had an ultimate weapon of their own... and best of all, it evenes in different colors.


    .....


    Blue for wits, Green for brawn, and Red for... morale? Truly a trinity synergy that was a force to be reckoned with. I remembered fighting tooth and nail with two others, trying to repel an assault on one side, then boom, st, dead, we were taken byplete surprise on the other.


    ¡°Real sorry about this, boyfriend,¡± Blue said, swiping our g once more from its pole with no remorse. ¡°But this is the only way we stand a chance on ever beating her.¡±


    ¡°Nothin¡¯ personal, mmkay?¡± winked green, marching right along blue in stride.


    Redgged behind slightly, a gentle gaze peering back over at us victims of their ploy in almost deep sorrow. I swear, those two have gotta be a bad influence on her.


    Gradually, it was starting to look like Charlie toon was the runt of this very ferocious litter... but y¡¯know, sometimes, even in the bleakest of circumstances, a ray of hope can shine. It¡¯s as they say, every dog has his day ¨C and in this case, while trading gunfire in the foremost of the front lines, I saw it... streaking across the battlefield, a kid from my toon, waving the stolen g of Bravo with the widest smirk on his face.


    History was made on that day. Charlie toon, after many trials and tribtions, has finally achieved victory for once. I couldn¡¯t believe it, in fact, I didn¡¯t believe it...


    ¡°How¡¯d you get the g from the other team?¡± I asked him as soon as the festivities had died down.


    ¡°They gave it to me!¡± He spouted so gleefully. ¡°All I did was ask if I could take it and a nice, talldy handed me the g and told me to go.¡±


    Oh.


    Pity. Literally pity... got us a point on the scoreboard.


    And here I was thinking we might have had the perfect child soldier on our hands. But no, turns out the ultimate weapon all along was ¡®please¡¯ and ¡®thank you¡¯, of course... always does wonders. If only wars could be resolved as easily as that, just saying some magic words...


    Yep, magic words.


    Magic...


    Hm.


    Hmm.


    Y¡¯know what, maybe the kid is onto something here... perhaps I should give trying my own kind of magic words a whirl.


    A little whileter, as the members of each toon took their ces, the starting buzzer resounded once more ¨C and we were off, and for the first time, I valiantly led the march onward, plunging myself deep into the throes of battle with one sole objective.


    Win.


    While the rest of my toon stayed defensive, timid, too unwilling, and afraid to go on the offensive, I was bolting through a volley of enemy fire, ducking, weaving, lunging, dishing out as much as I took.


    Missed most of my shots, of course ¨C after all, a little confidence won¡¯t automatically make anybody James Bond, obviously... but it was just enough to make me feel like I could be, and for now, that was all I needed.


    To win this match.


    To win this bet.


    And most importantly ¨C to win that concert.


    I¡¯m so getting that damn concert.


    A chance to further tease and unravel that very embodiment of stern. An opportunity to witness that frigid, ice-cold queen melt into a nervous, fidgeting, bubbling puddle.


    Soldiers have mementos, maybe a ne, a ring, a crinkled picture of the past that keeps them going ¨C well, this was mine. That image in my head was keeping my blood pumping.


    Before I knew it, I had entered Alpha territory, and shifting from cover to cover of palm trees and oil drums ¨C I began my infiltration of their base in search of their g.


    It was a race against time. By now, I¡¯m sure Alpha¡¯s special RGB task force has reached our home base too, so I needed to be quick, but more importantly... I needed to be vignt.


    Double-checking corners, I twisted and turned. Any moment, I was expecting to stumble upon a guard they have in ce... but to my surprise, all I¡¯ve happened upon was an empty rundown room, and a g slowly fluttering its Alpha colors in the middle of it all.


    Briefly, I forgot all my precautions and bolted forward... only to be immediately reminded by a stray bullet sttering red over the walls to the side of me, missing me by only mere inches.


    At once, I scrambled for the nearest concrete pir insight, carefully peeking an eye over at the trajectory of the gunfire ¨C to find only but my worst fears confirmed, trapped in a confined space with the reaper of the battlefield herself.


    Irene took aim, pointing squarely at my decrepit, crumbling piece of cover.


    At the very least... now I know what happened to the guard here.


    ¡°We seriously gotta stop meeting like this,¡± I said, my voice bouncing across all four corners. ¡°It¡¯s starting to feel like you¡¯re just straight up following me at this point.¡±


    ¡°Must just be your imagination,¡± Irene coldly responded, a resounding echo revealing her cautionary march forward. ¡°I¡¯m taking the g. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll run.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay dumb, thanks,¡± I quickly muttered, daring another peek at her again. ¡°If I say ¡®please¡¯, would you give it to me? I heard a rumor that a nice, talldy is somewhere out here giving gs, do you think maybe I¡¯ll ever be so lucky like that too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about ¡®I love you?''¡±


    A volley of gunfire instantly began raining down upon my piece of cover, coating the ground, painting the walls, and whiffing past me in heart-stopping near-misses on either side.


    Guess that¡¯s a no...


    ¡°While we¡¯re here anyway...¡± I began to ask after hearing the distinct stic tter of her swapping magazines. ¡°I¡¯m curious ¨C if you do win the bet, just what exactly do you have in store for me?¡±


    There was silence, but no gunfire. A good sign in my book, so I dared to continue.


    ¡°I mean, whatever it is, it sure has you all fired up now to win this ¨C no pun intended. You mind sharing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± I heard her say, closer, louder, only a narrow pir of concrete now separating us both. ¡°You¡¯ll get to find out soon enough anyway.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Then I bolted.


    A straight mad dash to the g failing to catch her off-guard ¨C and she fired away. Every shot urate, every bullet meeting its target, and yet... as the g swayed firmly in my grip, her pellets rolled unspilled across the ground, and my uniform remained pristine and unstained.


    Now that definitely caught her off-guard.


    ¡°What the...¡± She did a double-take. ¡°What did you...?¡±


    I took advantage of her shock, sprinting over to the exit as she emptied her entire magazine, only for me to once again emerge from her relentless assault miraculously unscathed.


    Or should I say magically?


    On a whim, I dared look back for thest time ¨C to find that Irene had quickly worked it out, staring, seething, and stammering, ¡°Y-You¡¯re cheating! That¡¯s not fair! The rules! There are rules! Y-You can¡¯t -¡±


    ¡°And what are you gonna tell the referees?¡± I interrupted, taunting her with a yful gaze. ¡°Oh, excuse me ¨C but I think one of the yers is utilizing a magic barrier so that the pellets just bounced off of him, which is inplete vition of article seventeen, section fourteen. Disqualify him, please.¡±


    Her eyes told a quick story of denial and then begrudging eptance hearing my words, and she lowered her weapon, shaking her head in exasperation, ¡°Where did you even learn how to do something like that in the first ce?¡±


    I just shrugged. ¡°You have a mom like mine, you tend to pick up a thing or two, y¡¯know?¡±


    She stared again ¨C dull and disapproving.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I said, batting my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m practically up against the boogeyman on one side, and a death squad on the other, I¡¯m warranted a little edge of my own to even the odds, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°By cheating?¡±


    ¡°All is fair in love and war, my dear, sweet Irene,¡± I simply exined. ¡°And in this case, it¡¯s quite literally both.¡±


    And with that, I bid her farewell with a parting salute, and began making the trudge back to my toon ¨C waving the celebratory g of a new hope.


    A super-soldier on one hand, an elite squad on the other... and now add just a dash of magic into the field.


    This game just keeps getting more and more interesting, doesn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571: Love In The Battlefield, Part


    It was like a miracle shining from the bleakest dark.


    The members of Charlie toon couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, and at first, were at aplete loss over why their number on the scoreboard was slowly and steadily rising higher and higher.


    They thought it was a fluke, a very, very, very lucky streak, or perhaps a glitch in thecode... because yeah, that makes sense. But it eventually dawned on them that all hope was not yet lost, that there was still a fighting chance of iming the win.


    Soon, whispers and mutters began to take root across every inch of the battlefield of some kind of blitzing figure whizzing through hails of gunfire unscathed. A sort of phantom, a ghost... that no bullet could ever touch. And should you ever bear the misfortune of ever seeing him with your own eyes, then abandon all hope ¨C for your g is already long gone.


    To Charlie toon, it was like they had a hero ¨C a guardian angel descending from the heavens, here to bring them salvation and grant them a victory once believed all so unfathomable. To everyone else, it was like a devil had emerged from the scorched earth of their very own doing. A being of evil made flesh and blood off the sins and vices of the wicked man.


    I¡¯m not too sure about that part... but if desiring some sing-along tunes to the melody of an illustrious maiden¡¯s voice is such a cardinal sin indeed, then, hell, gori glue some horns on my forehead and change my name to Lucifer, ¡¯cause I¡¯mma be doing some devilish deeds alright...


    Against Alpha¡¯s colorful trio, not even they could possibly hope to contend... and I took great satisfaction avenging all my fallenrades from rounds prior.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re bulletproof!¡± Blue gaped at me, after sustaining a killing blow to the chest trying to exact a crafty ploy of misdirection in an attempt to take me out and failing miserably at that. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense! It should have worked!¡±


    ¡°Losin¡¯ your touch, girl...¡± Green tutted, escorting herself and a still blubbering blue off the battlefield. ¡°Think we¡¯re better off taking our chances with the detective instead, next round.¡±


    Red must have seen the writing on the wall, I felt a slight tug on my arm... and there she stood, eyes gazing meekly in a squinty stare, ¡°You¡¯ll... you¡¯ll win the bet, won¡¯t you? I really do not want to do double shifts.¡±


    I took their g from the pedestal. ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±


    ¡°The detective¡¯s team hasn¡¯t won in a while...¡± She went on. ¡°You should know, the closer the match bes, the more intense she gets...¡±


    Her words were one thing, the look in her eyes was another.


    ¡°I think I can handle it,¡± I said, striding away confidently.


    ¡°I do hope so,¡± red muttered, shambling the other way, not as confidently. ¡°She¡¯s not very fond of losing...¡±


    Indeed. Irene had grown extra feisty over time as her toon¡¯s score continued to stagnate.


    When I hurried back to base with the g and scored once more, I realized only right after that she had massacred my entire squad and was mere seconds from scoring had I not arrived when I did.


    I can only imagine her reaction to hearing the buzzer sound another point to Charlie toon instead of hers.


    Probably lucky I haven¡¯t had an encounter with her since. I might note off as well asst time.


    See, as much of a dominant force I¡¯ve be on this chessboard of war, I wasn¡¯t exactly nigh-omnipotent either. This barrier I conjured around me can be quite... finicky at times.


    I learned quickly enough that it wasn¡¯t just enough to form a barrier and call it quits there. It¡¯s actually an active process, one I had to invest every ounce of my focus to maintain its integrity. A single slip-up, distracted even once, or too many bullets at once, then there goes the divine protection I worked so hard to manifest.


    And here I thought just replicating the feeling I felt dismantling Mom¡¯s barrier back at home would be enough to get me by. I guess that¡¯s the difference between knowing a concept and understanding a concept. I¡¯m still a ways away from ever making the ultimate shield, but for a high-octane match of paintball, it should hopefully hold.


    At the very least, for just one round more.


    A tiebreaker. Alpha, Bravo, and Charlie squaring off head-to-head with four gs to each of their names.


    This final round was shaping up to be a climactic end. No more base infiltrations. Our pedestals were emptied, leaving no need for ying defense. Just a single white g nted in the middle of the map and nothing more.


    Basically, a race, a final charge.


    Only the better toon would be able to strive above the rest of thepetition, and take that g home.


    You could almost smell it in the air, almost see it, taste it, feel it ¨C that intensity, that pressure sinking in. I¡¯ve seen it happen before in online matches, the suffocating atmosphere of inte cafes. What transforms an ordinary match into the battle of a lifetime. Everybody has fought bravely, fiercely up to this point, but ultimately, only one could im that victory.


    No one dared to lose one, no one even considered the possibility anymore ¨C falling ready in position, bracing for action ¨C Charlie toon stood at the foremost of the front lines


    Waiting.


    Anticipating.


    Wanting.


    The buzzer sounded, and within a fraction of a second ¨C pure chaos ensued. Complete and total anarchy. There was no strategy, no solid tactics, there was just only forward.


    Ten meters in and the first casualty has struck ¨C on my left loudly moaned the kid from earlier, pouting at the stray bullet that struck his help... almost as if he couldn¡¯t believe the audacity, like who¡¯d do that?


    Charlie toon roared defiantly, breaking formation, mindlessly firing at anything that moves. Faster, hastier, with every ground covered, the more enemies we encountered.


    I made a beeline for the middle, as always just bolting without care ¨C through the thick of trees, jumping over deep trenches. They were seriously everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for my shield, I¡¯d already be dead a million times over.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I eventually came upon it... the pedestal in the center holding firm our victory within grasp. Except the g wasn¡¯t there. Someone had already taken it, someone faster, someone smarter... someone better.


    ¡°Oh, Irene...¡±


    Soon enough the tides of battle began to evolve, from simple capture and retrieval to a search and destroy operation. A manhunt followed... quickly revealing the g was actually in the hands of another member of Bravo and not Irene who was still nowhere to be seen.


    A bloody sh then transpired with Alpha somehow making off with it, but a brave few souls from Charlie had swiped it from their grasp before the g wound up back in the possession of Bravo again in a matter of minutes.


    The g was an outright death sentence. Like some cursed ancient Egyptian relic, pretty much dead within just seconds of exposure, lucky if youst even a full minute.


    I knew better than to try my chances, being a hero now would just invite all sorts of distractions. Figured I¡¯d bide my time, whittle down the opposing forces first before I do make a jump for it.


    Thus, the war had reached another turning point ¨C now it was a battle of pure attrition. Who could oust who? Sadly, turns out Charlie toon did not have the mettle to see the engagement through to the end, and in a strange twist of fate, I ended up as the sole and lone survivor of a now non-existent toon, rendered as mere dust and dirt under the soles of the other teams.


    Madeplete sense, actually. Alpha had the tactics, Bravo had the bloody terminator in their arsenal, meanwhile, Charlie had me. In hindsight, I¡¯m amazed we evensted this long.


    I stayed in hiding, closely following the g¡¯s bloody trail throughout the battle from behind the scenes, and it wasn¡¯t long though before the toons were exhausted of their numbers as well. I didn¡¯t know who was left, but I did know it wasn¡¯t much ¨C there wasn¡¯t going to be a better opportunity, I had to act now or never.


    A stray member of bravo was currently in custody, and I pursued, ambushed ¨C took and after a long, arduous ordeal of desperation and survival, the g was finally in my possession.


    No hesitation ¨C I ran.


    My heartbeat battering in my eardrums, adrenaline pumping through my veins, through the thick of trees, the slippery slopes, and the steep mounds, I did not stop for a second. I did not care about anything else.


    My mistake.


    Toote did I notice the rustling in the trees, and hear the spurt of sprayed pellets. I got hit ¨C bouncing off, and on impulse, I quickly dove into the nearest bit of cover.


    She was waiting for me.


    All this time ¨C she was there, she was here, thest standing piece of opposition standing between me and homestretch. It¡¯s like she anticipated this, like she just knew what I would do.


    But of course, she knew... after all, that badge of hers was more than just for show.


    ¡°That barrier of yours,¡± I heard her say between bursts. ¡°You tethered it to yourself? No catalyst to maintain its potency independently from you?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± A funny sinking feeling was bubbling in my gut. ¡°Relevance?¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s a yes, then,¡± Suddenly, the gunfire stopped, and faintly, closely, I heard a little sigh. ¡°Still have so much to learn...¡±


    That¡¯s when it hit me, struck me like a jolt to the senses, a familiar sensation, a rising feeling, a single emotion stirring within me ¨C pleasure. The air had be thick with the vile stench of lechery. I was seeing, feeling red ¨C her red.


    And just like, everything around me crumbled. My focus, my effort, once again, I waspletely vulnerable.


    I gasped, as the air reverted back to oxygen ¨C pleasure turning to panic.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the filthy cheater now?¡± I shouted again, desperately scouring about for an escape from my predicament.


    ¡°I¡¯m only evening out the odds, the same as you,¡± Irene calmly said, her footsteps echoing my inevitable demise. ¡°And now we¡¯re officially on even grounds again.¡±


    Even grounds, my ass. Like I even stand a chance in a firefight against her.


    ¡°You must really wanna win this, don¡¯t you?¡± I said.


    ¡°A good guess, I¡¯m impressed,¡± She responded, her tone falling t. ¡°You figured that one out yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying ¨C I didn¡¯t take you for the type to y dirty, is all.¡±


    ¡°I remembered when you didn¡¯t take me for the type to be singing either. The more you know, right? Let¡¯s not forget, you¡¯re the one who asked for this. Childish, fiendish, selfish ¨C well, here you are. The me you oh so love and cherish. Satisfied?¡±


    Another barrage began nicking away the very edge of my cover, but despite being just a hair¡¯s breadth away from death, I couldn¡¯t help but form a smile.


    ¡°Very...¡±

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572: Love In The Battlefield, Part


    She was getting closer, too damn close forfort. I move, I die. I fire, I die. Any way I look at this, Irene would always be faster on the draw.


    I needed to think, I needed time, a little more time to think. Think!


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± A final shout, and then hearing the dead pause of her march, I let out a heavy breath and tossed the g over towards her. ¡°Just take it, go on, you win... I concede.¡±


    I waited again, peeking ever so slightly out the corner, waiting, bracing... and it happened ¨C movement, bending forward, a hand reaching for the g. I immediately sprang out of cover, aiming forward, finger squeezing the trigger, and...


    The echo of a gunshot rang out.


    Irene clicked her tongue, irritated, her bullet sttering across the surface of my weapon. ¡°Missed...¡±


    Too exposed, too outssed, I didn¡¯t dare try ¨C I sprinted into the thick cover of the trees, heading further and further away from the base, gless, defenseless.


    .....


    Hopeless.


    Irene didn¡¯t give chase, she didn¡¯t have to, not with the g secured, fuckin¡¯ handed to her on a silver tter. All she had to do was head back to base just like that. That¡¯s what I get for trying to be crafty, probably should just leave the scheming to the experts.


    And you know what? I haven¡¯t seen red, or green, and neither did I blue just yet. Maybe I really should just leave the scheming to the experts, and see how they fare instead.


    It wasn¡¯t even a full minute after that I heard it, music to my ears ¨C the sputter and crackle of a firefight echoing close by. I followed the signature noises of a scheme gone right, the cocky cackle of a euphoric green, the jeering and taunting of a smarmy blue, and the silent delight of a satisfied red.


    They had Irene beset on all sides. Utilizing the high terrain to their advantage, poking at her blindspots, coordinating their strikes in a precise way that left her no time to focus on one before the other.


    To her credit, she was putting up a fight alright. Even with the trio¡¯sbined effort, Irene wasn¡¯t going down easy... but s, I knew their intent was never to eliminate but to deplete, and it was only a matter of time before Irene no longer had the means of resisting.


    And when that happens... I could just so easily swoop in, deliver the finishing blow, and make off with the g ¨C victory guaranteed. All I had to do was wait, all I had to do was watch. Do nothing, just sit back, rx, and bear witness to her valiant struggle... trying so hard to wriggle free from the tightening clutches of defeat.


    Not fond of losing, red said. I see what she means now. Exerting so much of herself, this entire session, all this effort ¨C it¡¯s actually kinda admirable.


    Futile, of course, but admirable.


    And to think, she wouldn¡¯t be in this current predicament if I didn¡¯t add that extra stiption to the bet, a little spice to sweeten the deal ¨C in a way, you could say she¡¯s only doing this...


    Because of me.


    ...


    Damn.


    From Irene¡¯s side, the sputter of gunfire had stalled, it had gone quiet... she had gone empty.


    Bravo had realized it too, gradually advancing onto her, still suppressing her still with hails of bullets.


    I had a clear opening forward, it was now or never, the window was closing, victory was slipping ¨C I gritted my teeth, my nerves, and spurred into action.


    Everything happened so fast. I remembered running, firing, taking...


    I took her hand and didn¡¯t think twice. In a blink, in a second, I took us out from the line of fire and into the cover of the trees.


    Deeper and deeper, I led us forward until we were far beyond out of sight and it was there and then that Irene realized what just happened, the g firmly in her grips, her gaze, and gasps for air resounding her utter disbelief.


    ¡°You could have just taken the g,¡± She said, almost reprimandingly, as if the thought had never urred to me.


    ¡°Could have, yeah...¡± I said, gasping back. ¡°But I didn¡¯t,¡± and without a second to waste, I waved her off. ¡°Keep going, I¡¯ll hold them off for you.¡±


    ¡°Hold them off?¡± Irene needed a second, and when that was done, she took another one. ¡°You want to lose?¡±


    ¡°Lose, who, me?¡± I remembered spouting, too distracted by the sound of a growing stampede nearing. ¡°One could also say that I want you to win.¡±


    She studied me for a few seconds more, doing an entire forensic investigation of my expression alone, and once she had concluded I was actually being serious, quickly scampered off... sparing just a single nce back at me as I waved her farewell.


    Once I saw her disappear within the thick greenery, I took my final stand ¨C a lone piece of wood, and a half-empty magazine as my only defense. I nted myself down and waited, a secondter, a blue streak emerged out into the open, followed by zing green, and a stumbling red.


    They spotted me instantly, dodging my shots and moving into their own pieces of cover. Then blue erupted into a chuckle, peeking out, her eyes brazenly shaped into an amused smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s the boyfriend, of course!¡± She said betweenughter. ¡°And here I thought we missed an extra one from her squad!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing bugging us for?!¡± green demanded. ¡°The g¡¯s with her, you blind? We almost had that!¡±


    Red was more disappointed than anything. ¡°You said you¡¯d handle it...¡±


    ¡°I am handling it!¡± I fired, both literally and figuratively.


    ¡°Yeah, I bet you are,¡± said blue again, herughter graduallying to a dead stop. ¡°So then ¨C this is your great sacrifice, huh? Slowing us down, buying some time for her?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I said, continuing to pepper thendscape with stters. ¡°As much as I can give.¡± Then with one squeeze of the trigger after, I heard it click ¨C empty.


    ¡°Well,¡± blue began, rising out from cover on cue with the others. ¡°That wasn¡¯t much at all.¡±


    Then, with three echoing gun stters reverberating in the silence of palm trees, Charlie toon was officially no more.


    I walked my lifeless corpse into the shambling pile of other walking lifeless corpses, peppered from head to toe in red, green, and blue stters.


    But regardless, I entered the sidelines with my head held high, because as far as I was concerned ¨C that winning buzzer buzzing shortly after sonorously dering the end of the match was a victory to me too.


    From all around me rippled the bitter grunts of defeat, as well as the cheers and mors of triumph. It would have been all well and good if it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was Charlie toon going hip-hip-hooray instead of Bravo, who even more bizarrely, were hanging their heads in shame.


    I turned my head, staring up at the leaderboards, and my bafflement reached a whole ¡®nother peak, seeing Charlie at the very top of the disy, proudly and boldly with a winning score of five to its name.


    While the rest of the toon was toasting drinks and going for group hugs, I was desperately scouring about for an answer, and I believed I found one ¨C spotting a peculiar colorful trio, helmets off, and making a beeline straight for the lockers.


    They noticed me approaching, and by the time I reached them, they had the biggest smile on their faces.


    ¡°Notice the scoreboard, did you?¡± Blue asked, beating me to the punch. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s not a glitch. Congrattions, you won the bet!¡±


    ¡°The detective didn¡¯t make a break for her base...¡± green borated, her gaze blinking mystified. ¡°She went for yours, gave you the W instead. Psycho just threw the win.¡±


    ¡°She ¨C what?¡± I did a double-take on the board. ¡°Why the hell would she do that?¡±


    This time it was red¡¯s turn in the spotlight, drawing my attention back with a stifled fit ofughter.


    ¡°You can be pretty dumb at times, you know?¡± She said to me, her giggles ending with a sheepish smirk. ¡°Part of your charm, though... not bad at all...¡±


    Blue nodded in agreement. ¡°At the very least, it finally gave us the answer to our question.¡±


    I was still quite at a loss, and though I had to affirm her statement, I just had to ask. ¡°What question?¡±


    ¡°You seriously forgot? We asked you before, remember?¡± Green took the pleasure of reminding me what, wagging a yful finger and digging it deep into my chest. ¡°Why you?¡±


    ¡°And now we finally know why it is you, out of hundreds, out of thousands even. And I must say, she made a fine choice indeed,¡± blue said with a cheer, throwing me a thankful, waggish look. ¡°So thanks for ying, boyfriend¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been fun, boyfriend,¡± said red.


    ¡°Loads fun, boyfriend,¡± Green drew her finger away, and together they departed for the lockers once more, seeing me off with a hearty wave. ¡°We¡¯ll y again sometime soon, yeah?¡±


    Why does it feel like I¡¯ve just been christened with an official title?


    ¡°And...?¡± I urged them on. ¡°What conclusion did you arrive at?¡±


    But green discouraged me from pursuing, stopping me there with a shake of the head. ¡°It¡¯s an answer that goes beyond words, boyfriend. Just leave it at, ¡®kay?¡±


    ¡°For now...¡± Blue looked back at me again, nudging in the direction over my shoulder where a lone figure was slowly emerging from the arena. ¡°I suggest you go on and im your winnings with her.¡±


    ¡°And you guys?¡± I asked, looking back at them. ¡°Where are you going off to now?¡±


    ¡°Dunno,¡± green shrugged for them collectively. ¡°We already had our fun here.¡±


    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll just go find some more fun somewhere else,¡± blue suggested. ¡°Like we always do.¡±


    ¡°No goodbyes?¡± I wondered aloud. ¡°Irene not gonna go wondering where her ducklings went?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine without us,¡± red softly assured. ¡°Wee and go all the time anyway.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and besides...¡± continued blue once again. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she has someone else more important in mind right now.¡±


    ¡°Go on, shoo!¡± then barked green, nearly kicking me. ¡°Look, we¡¯re giving you some alone time, take the damn hint! Go be a boyfriend, boyfriend. Don¡¯t forget your choctes neither.¡±


    And with nearly bruised knees, I decided to indeed take the hint. I smiled, waved goodbye, and turned right around.


    ¡°One more thing!¡± shouted a muffled blue through the m of a door. ¡°If the detective does end up performing, you¡¯ll get it on video for us, right? Won¡¯t you? Will you?¡±


    I just continued walking away, officially hanging up the towel on any more crafty schemes.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I responding, heeding their call to the bitter groans of dissappoiment echoing back. ¡°Invitations only.¡±

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573: Splitting Ways


    I decided to wait outside the premises for her, loitering, strutting about the floor back in my Chester garments... kinda challenging keeping a normal conversation sweating inside army overalls while also shing with the shouts and gunfire of troops fighting their own battles.


    Not many folks window-shopping this far deep and high into theplex, so spotting her wasn¡¯t much of a problem... not that it would have been regardless ¨C even if you tried plopping her down into a bustling sea of millions.


    With her presence, with her appearance ¨C just downright impossible. I¡¯m not sure if her aphrodisiac charm yed any part in it, but even something as frivolous as her walk cycle, you just can¡¯t tear your eyes off...


    And right then, I was getting an explicit demonstration of that bizarre phenomenon, watching her as she crept ever closer towards me.


    Her expression was a total nk te. But I knew the deader the gaze, the livelier she actually felt inside ¨C and if that robotic stare was anything to go by, I wager to guess she was verging on aplete system error anytime now.


    I spoke first, spotting something white scrunched inside of her grip. ¡°Whatcha got there?¡±


    Irene then unclenched her fist, revealing two narrow slips of paper fluttering lightly in her palm. ¡°Dinner coupons. Restaurant on the third floor, Italian I think...¡± She exined. ¡°The prize for the winning team.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Cool. That¡¯s pretty cool of them.¡±


    ¡°Cool, yes, well, there you go,¡± a little stiffly, she shoved the coupons into one of my many, many pockets before stepping back again. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right ¨C it was Charlie toon that won, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I nced at her again, glimpsing a little color on her cheeks. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize we had a covert member over at Bravo... seriously, your undercover skills are really something else, y¡¯know? Had me fooled from the start.¡±


    Her eyes sharply veered away from mine, opting to scour the wide, vast empty floor all around us instead. ¡°Where did the three ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°Gone, said bye-bye,¡± I quickly answered, leaning myself back over into her sights. ¡°Why¡¯d you throw the game?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t throw anything,¡± She said, suddenly getting defensive. ¡°I was going to win anyway regardless. I just decided to let another team have their day for once.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± I said. ¡°So throwing?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Throwing,¡± I stated again, nodding once for the sake of embellishment. ¡°It¡¯s throwing.¡±


    Pushing her buttons was pretty fun, but seeing her riled up was even better ¨C and gradually, that nk expression of hers was starting to fill up with every boop.


    ¡°Anyway, putting that aside for the time being,¡± I continued on. ¡°The stiptions of our little bet are all mine to do with it as I please, thanks to you too. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Irene spun sideways with a scoff, arms tightly crossed on her march to the elevator ¨C and I was right along with her, trailing closely like a little nagging pixie mercilessly hovering over her shoulder.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, if you ask me, it¡¯s almost like you wanted me to win or something.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± She responded in her usual dreary tone.


    I fired back, ¡°Then how would you say it?¡±


    ¡°Well, you could say that maybe I...¡± She stopped, her pace slowing, her voice fading. ¡°Maybe I just felt like singing a bit more, is all... thinking that... it wouldn¡¯t be too bad... if it¡¯s just you.¡±


    In front of the elevator, she quietly stood, blushing, squirming, and in the shimmer and polish of the parting doors, there I was, beaming wide.


    I leaned closer, speaking in a whisper, ¡°So you threw.¡±


    ¡®Yes,¡± She got into the lift, lips pursed, speaking the truth. ¡°I threw.¡±


    And above the squeaks of whirrs of the closing doors, I quietly let her know, ¡°I¡¯m touched.¡±


    She just faintly groaned, acknowledging.


    There was no one else in the elevator with us, only her and I, as if the whole world had decided to leave us well alone. She raised an arm out, and I saw her click for the ground floor... much to my surprise.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say third floor?¡±


    She kept her gaze forward, saying, ¡°I¡¯m pretty certain the exit is on the ground floor actually.¡±


    ¡°No, but ¨C ¡± I rummaged through my pockets, pulling out the two creased pieces of paper. ¡°We¡¯re not going?¡±


    ¡°Take Amanda out, the Elf, someone else,¡± She responded. ¡°They¡¯ll appreciate it more than I will, believe me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re here now...¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re here now. Why can¡¯t we ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I have work, a lot of work...¡± came her weary, sigh-filled retort. ¡°Work I would have finished if I were home by now and not capturing gs.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    ¡°But, you know, for what it¡¯s worth,¡± She continued to say, no longer sounding a sour note. ¡°I¡¯m honestly d I didn¡¯t decide to go home instead,¡± and my empty hand, I found it gently in her clench. ¡°You made today very fun. Something I didn¡¯t think was possible. I¡¯m happy that you tagged along when you did. It made everything a whole lot more bearable... knowing that you¡¯re there with me.¡±


    There it was, the inside seeping out into the surface ¨C her true emotions. Only alone, alone when it was just the two of us, could I ever catch the glimpse of this elusive side to her, and every single time it just sends my heart a-flutter without fail.


    ¡°You¡¯ve embarrassed me, you¡¯ve annoyed me, you¡¯ve defied me many times...¡± She listed off, her tender gaze betraying her tone of resentment. ¡°And somehow you just make me happier and happier every time you do.¡±


    ¡°So I take it you¡¯re not mad?¡± I asked.


    Her answer came slowly, silently, and through thest of what I glimpsed, between the floors of eight and seven ¨C in the form of her lips leaning in supple, tender, the warmth and feel of her body enveloping my own in moans ¨C conveying emotions unspoken, but still understood oh so profoundly.


    ¡°Fuming,¡± She muttered, breaking from the kiss, and gently pressing her forehead against mine. ¡°And for that ¨C I thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, well,¡± I muttered back. ¡°What are good friends for, right?¡±


    Irene smiled, hiding her expression with a nt downwards. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not going to tease me like you always do? At this point, I¡¯m just waiting for it.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Plenty of opportunitiese concert time, which would be due pretty soon, I hope? I pray? I wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know,¡± came her flimsy vow of assurance, stumbling, taking a step back,posing herself with a breath. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy for quite a while, and I...¡± she paused, expelling a small sigh, noticing the dour expression on my face. ¡°And I... I¡¯ll try to make it a priority.¡±


    In an instant, I sprang back up again. ¡°Merry Christmas to me.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of...¡± Irene began, eyeing again the paper bag slung around my shoulder. ¡°If that¡¯s for me, what exactly are you nning to get the others?¡±


    Ah, this conundrum again... and here I thought I never had to think of it again until at least the very next day.


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine,¡± I replied, shrugging hopelessly. ¡°I¡¯m honestly stumped for ideas.¡±


    As expected, Irene was not too impressed. ¡°And you call yourself a loving boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°I never said that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you aren¡¯t loving?¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± I blinked ¨C regret. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Irene let out a short chuckle. ¡°In all seriousness, wouldn¡¯t it be simpler just to ask them outright what they want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a surprise actually...¡±


    ¡°Ah, a surprise,¡± She nodded, peering into the contents of my bag again, before looking back up again with a brow slightly raised. ¡°And how¡¯s that going for you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, fair enough,¡± I said, conceding. ¡°I just thought a surprise would be nice, is all.¡±


    ¡°Just ask, you¡¯ll see...¡± Irene spoke with absolute certainty. ¡°Yes, surprises are nice. But knowing that you¡¯ll be surprised is even better, trust me...¡± once more, she drifted her gaze over towards the bag, a smile forming. ¡°I know.¡±


    The next moment after, the elevator bell chimed, and the doors parted open, revealing a waiting crowd. Irene cleared her throat, emptying her expression.


    ¡°Think about it, alright?¡± She said casually, stepping out to the ground floor and leaving in a huff. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised just how easy you¡¯ll find your answers then.¡±


    I slithered my way through the boarding passengers after her, en route to the front exit. ¡°Hold it, wait!¡±


    Sheplied, halting, ncing back at me with an almost weary stare. ¡°In case you didn¡¯t notice ¨C that was supposed to be my goodbye.¡±


    ¡°I know, but...¡± I paused, taking a moment to gaze at her waiting expression. ¡°See, I¡¯ve been thinking...¡±


    ¡°Of course you have...¡±


    ¡°I know I won the bet,¡± I quickly said before I could wear out her patience. ¡°But at the end of the day, it was ultimately you that nted the g to victory.¡±


    Irene blinked nkly. ¡°And?¡± She urged me on.


    ¡°You oughta have the right to half the winnings, at least,¡± I finished. ¡°I¡¯m thinking we should split the bet.¡±


    ¡°Split the ¨C ¡± She cocked her head. ¡°Split how exactly?¡±


    ¡°Well, as I recall, you had two conditions for winning ¨C double shifts, and anything from me,¡± I said, disying her choices through two raised fingers. ¡°Instead of two, you get one ¨C so pick one.¡±


    Irene threw me a look ¨C amusement and bewilderment rolled into one. She gave my two fingers a good long stare, before inquiring, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the other people involved in this bet be present to see this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°But we both already know what you¡¯re going to end up choosing anyway, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Like an open book for all to see, Irene quietly admitted her preferred choice. ¡°Thetter...¡±


    Bingo.


    ¡°What a surprise,¡± I said, lowering my fingers. ¡°Well, I¡¯m all ears, what will it ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°New year¡¯s.¡±


    I drew my head back, a little taken aback by the speediness of her answer. No doubt she had already decided long ago, the question now was...


    ¡°What about New Year¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°New year¡¯s eve, I would like you to spend new year¡¯s with me, my ce¡± Irene further borated. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask, I¡¯m sure the other girls already had ns with you then, I intended to spend it alone, but since you insisted, well...¡±


    .....


    ¡°Alright, say no more,¡± I said, already setting up a firm mental reminder in my head. ¡°Ask and you shall receive. I mean, it¡¯s no Christmas... but New Year¡¯s is not a bad celebration either way.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be celebrating New Year¡¯s...¡±


    Again, my head all the way back in question. ¡°What would we be celebrating then? Is there anything else tomemorate on that day?¡±


    Apparently, there was.


    Beyond my expectations, beyond my assumptions, the answer given in a casual nod.


    ¡°Ria¡¯s Birthday.¡±

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574: A Man Of Many ns


    Thete evenings felt like the antarctic had swapped ces ¨C now a million miles closer as a close neighbor. Of course, I was exaggerating... but you¡¯d seriously think I wasn¡¯t if you took a step in my shoes.


    Even taking the fastest route home I knew about, I still felt like I was at high risk of turning into a human popsicle ¨C fingers practically frozen stiff gripping the bike handles.


    After Irene left, I decided there wasn¡¯t much reason for me to stick around either... and that was when I was ambushed by the cold, the air suddenly like invisible needles piercing my lungs.


    As for the dinner coupons, I stuck them in my wallet for the time being. Who knows? It mighte in handy tomorrow... pretty sure Amanda likes Italian.


    Racing through the lonesome road home made it easy for random thoughts to fester, the bitter chill acting like some kinda constant reminder, and no doubt, as the temperature continues to plummet through the days, I¡¯ll just be reminded more and more...


    Ria¡¯s birthday.


    It felt a little uncanny in the weirdest sense I could think of.


    .....


    Someone like her, an existence like hers, a birthday felt so... arbitrary. Maybe in the first few centuries, it¡¯d have some significance. But after a dozen? after a hundred? after now?


    How old was she even now?


    New Year¡¯s Eve wasn¡¯t even her actual birthday.


    Ria just chose it, arbitrarily at that... ording to Irene¡¯s exnation.


    One day blending in a sea of billions, just blurted randomly out of the blue ¨C New Year¡¯s. Why? Because it fits, because it¡¯s funny... and in a way, I guess it kinda was.


    Let¡¯s not also forget the venue of the celebration itself ¨C Irene¡¯s home.


    I¡¯ve never been in it, I¡¯ve never seen it, and I¡¯ve never once been invited... ¡¯till now.


    I¡¯d like to say it doesn¡¯t mean anything, that there was no ulterior motive to the choice of location. Ria¡¯s holed up there, it only made sense, right?


    Then there¡¯s that other part of me that couldn¡¯t help but think there might be something more to it.


    Was there? Should there be? Was I being conceited for even thinking so in the first ce?


    In any case, that¡¯s a whole can of worms for some other time.


    Right now, I¡¯m better off focusing on not freezing my grip on the eleration. I hear the afterlife is a pretty lifeless ce for any sort of celebration.


    I reached home just as thest of the sunlight was just a meager ray just barely peeking over at the darkening horizon. I didn¡¯t waste any time seeking sanctuary, and within seconds, I was scurrying my freezing ass forward, fumbling stiff fingers around the front door handle.


    When I did finally manage to get inside, it waspletely silent ¨C a quiet bordering on disquiet, like something was missing, something I was expecting.


    Funny ¨C take me back to a far not-so-distant past, and this would have been normal to me. This quiet, this emptiness, those days all alone on my own... I certainly don¡¯t miss it.


    I took a step forward, shoes off, proiming to the silence, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m back!¡± At once I caught something stirring... a thick mound of violet rose up to look at me, sitting smack dab in the middle of the living room floor.


    Like four perfectly good,fy couches ripe for sitting ¨C and the hard maple floor was her choice forfort. I¡¯ll never understand her train of thought.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been keeping yourself busy,¡± I greeted with a brief wave, stepping further inwards. ¡°Out of curiosity, what are you doing?¡±


    The violet bundle gave me a single blink of acknowledgment before slinking back down, promptly carrying on with her venture, and whatever the hell that may be... it seems it was located somewhere underneath one of the sofas.


    I tried bending down, peering over at the narrow gap she was staring at, and at once, something snarled at me... or more specifically, snarled at her.


    Mr. ck¡¯s beady eyes fiercely stared back from the confines of his hiding ce, a readied paw preempting a swipe, ears swept back, and tail swishing like a g in surrender.


    It was the most intense staring contest I¡¯ve ever seen, and between Sera and ck, I¡¯m not sure who was winning, or if there was even anything to win at all.


    ¡°Sera,¡± I spoke, stepping in as an impromptu referee. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you leave my cat alone, that okay?¡±


    Apparently, not really... hearing her grumble begrudgingly, but regardless, she willinglyplied, rising slowly from a nket of violet sprawled across the floor to something that resembled an actual person.


    Seriously, what¡¯s with her and creatures? Had a lizard in the game, dissected small creatures in her spare time, resurrected Mrs. White as her own, and now she¡¯s bugging my ck.


    That¡¯s one aspect of her I never understood... but whatever, I didn¡¯t return from the freezing cold just so I could stand here and judge her.


    Been out for almost the whole day, so naturally, I waspletely in the dark about the goings-on of the household the whole time. Ordinarily, that¡¯s not usually much of a concern for me, but with Ash still out ofmission...


    ¡°Adalia¡¯s upstairs, I presume?¡± I asked, looking around for anything out of ce. ¡°Asleep? My bed? I¡¯m thinking so.¡±


    Sera answered with a long, nk stare... one I only noticed once I was satisfied with my findings. It was a familiar expression, one I immediately recognized right away.


    A question.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Her cloak fluttered as she spurred into movement, circling me, searching me, golden, glowing eyes growing only more furrowed with every passing second... and that¡¯s when I finally understood.


    ¡°No, I did not get the Christmas tree or the shing lights yet,¡± I answered straight to her scrunched gaze. ¡°Only next time, soon... once I find some helping hands.¡±


    Something, somewhere in what I said had caught her ear, and she gave me another long look... one that took me quite a while to decipher.


    ¡°Umm, what?¡± I raised my brows, amused at my own assumption. ¡°Are you saying you want to be that helping hand?¡±


    A single nod given ¨C and quickly, my amusement turned to surprise. I didn¡¯t realize she was that eager. Still, Christmas shopping with a mute necromancer wasn¡¯t exactly in any of my ns for this week... but it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll do any harm, so...


    ¡°Alright, you can tag along,¡± I said, not wanting to risk another nasty round of resenting growls. ¡°Did well at the convention, surely you¡¯ll prime for a trip to the mall.¡±


    Man, I¡¯m just making ns after ns after ns, aren¡¯t I? First Adalia, then Amanda, Irene, Ria, etcetera, etcetera. This is seriously shaping out to be the busiest end of the year yet.


    Only one missing from the list was Ash, speaking of which...


    ¡°How is she, by the way?¡± I asked, drifting my gaze to the empty stairwell. ¡°Doing any better?¡±


    Doing medical differentials with a nurse that can¡¯t talk wasn¡¯t exactly the wisest idea, but hey, sometimes you just gotta make do, and Sera was doing her best to be as articte as possible... grunting once.


    I think that¡¯s a yes.


    Maybe.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be upstairs too?¡± I said, looking back at her. ¡°Keeping herpany and all that.¡±


    She shook her head.


    ¡°No?¡± I asked, surprised.


    She shook it again.


    Great, another riddle.


    ¡°Can I have a hint?¡±


    Turns out, I received more than just a hint. Slowly, a jutting finger just barely poking through her sleeve, she pointed at the answer... pointing at me.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for me to interpret that one.


    ¡°You should keep herpany,¡± her stare said to me, and just for rification, she jutted her finger again, speaking once more. ¡°She wants to see you.¡±

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575: Simple Requests


    I didn¡¯t know what to expect pacing the dark of the upstairs hallways. I should be out of these fancy garments by now, streaking across the kitchen hoping that pungent smell wasn¡¯t me scorching the sausages.


    The other end of the second floor always felt like an entirely separate locale to me with its own unique atmosphere, its own distinct fragrance ¨C an entirely new world... despite being like fifteen or fourteen paces from my bedroom door.


    Sharing the same roof with an Elf would do that, I suppose. It¡¯s as if Ash¡¯s very presence invited a more ethereal ambiance wherever she goes, and out of everyone I know, from literal beings of me to silent channelers of the dead, I felt this feeling the strongest only with her.


    After a hop and a skip, I crossed the fifteen-step boundary, and there¡¯s that feeling, that aroma, surging stronger and stronger with every step closer to her bedroom door.


    When I reached, I gave her door a gentle rap, and then another, stronger one a few moments passed... but knocking didn¡¯t elicit an answer from the other side for some reason.


    I tried the door handle ¨C unlocked ¨C so I slowly pulled, heard the creak of swung hinges, and then through the dark, narrow gap leading deeper within, I called out in a whisper, ¡°Ash?¡±


    There was breathing, the soft quiet of long, heavy breathes amidst the wrinkle of bedsheets, the squeak of the mattress, all culminating into a single spoken word, ¡°Master...¡±


    .....


    Weakly, yet so eagerly... the sound of her voice answering me. I was a little caught off guard by just how frail she sounded. If anything, she sounded worse than yesterday.


    ¡°Oh, not another dream? Ah, you¡¯re here, you¡¯re real...¡± She spoke again with a slight hint of a lisp. ¡°Master has finally returned to me, I see. Hours upon hoursmenting your absence, the turmoil... paling to the joy I feel hearing your voice once more... truly, this must be the peak of contentment. Ah, Master ~¡±


    Alright, maybe there¡¯s also a little bit more than just a lisp that¡¯s wrong with her at the moment...


    I parted the door a little more, raising a concerned brow. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Just fine, Master...¡± spoke the darkness back, as whimsical as it was assuring. ¡°I¡¯m merely a little fatigued, is all... no harm, no encumbrance... especially now that you¡¯re here with me...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    My ears were hearing deja-vu, and my eyes were blinking snapshots of a not-so-distant past of Ash in a drunken stupor, and just how clingy and affectionate she had be for those short few hours.


    ¡°Why, you¡¯re very amusingly dressed today, aren¡¯t you, Master?¡± She giggled. ¡°I adore your hat. It¡¯s an adorable hat.¡±


    Now this here definitely wasn¡¯t that, but it was close, very close.


    No alcoholic beverages here. Just a burning fever and a very woozy, very half-asleep Elf in our midst. I didn¡¯t see any danger, at least not any physical ones anyway ... so I fully traversed through the doorway, letting her bedroom door slowly click shut behind me.


    It was stuffy inside, musty too... with the blinds closed and the windows shut, there really wasn¡¯t much for venttion, thus allowing this almost sharp, sweetish smell to permeate everywhere. It smelled likevenders kinda, not unpleasant.


    As for Ash herself, the only thing I could see of her was a messy bundle of matted hair, strands everywhere, as well as a faint glimmer of green peeking above a thick nket under which the rest of her hadpletely disappeared into.


    Yep, definitely worse.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± I asked again just to be sure.


    The nket moved slightly, almost resembling a nod if I looked closely. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered again, blinking once in assurance.


    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t need anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Some water?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Want me to make dinner?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± but she corrected herself right after. ¡°Perhapster, if it appears adequate enough.¡±


    Adequate enough, huh?


    Whatever ¨C that¡¯s enough ying Mom for the evening. Time to address what I¡¯m really doing here standing around with a funny hat for.


    ¡°Sera mentioned you needed to see me for something?¡±


    At that, Ash paused, entering into a small world of her own ¨C one where logic and sense clearly did not belong.


    ¡°Mmm, I don¡¯t recall ever saying that. Not out loud, at the very least...¡± She answered after a while, her eyes zed. ¡°But, yes, I did want to see you...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She made a peculiar noise, a smile glimmering within her distant gaze, ¡°Just to see you,¡± batting slowly in contentment. ¡°And now I have, now I¡¯m happy...¡±


    Right, she¡¯s clearly out of it... too deep in a stupor to engage in any sort of normal conversation. I yed along for the time being, creeping to the bedside, gently brushing a hand against her zing cheek.


    ¡°d I could be of service,¡± I whispered, shifting my hand and swiping the bangs from her drooping stare. ¡°Satisfied now, right? Keep resting. I¡¯ll make some soup, be back soon...¡±


    I spun around towards the door, but only made it barely half a step before I felt


    a tug on my sleeve, abruptly stopping me dead in my tracks.


    ¡°Not yet...¡± a harder tug, and I could feel the curl of fingers pulling me back. ¡°Master, not yet... don¡¯t go... no...¡±


    She had leaned forward, the nket slipping, the rest of her expression exposed ¨C her dry lips agape, her pointed ears dangling lifelessly ¨C the unwavering Knight sopromisingly vulnerable.


    I repeated her words. ¡°Not yet?¡±


    ¡°Not... satisfied yet...¡± Ash rified, muttering between breaths. ¡°I only just recalled... I actually do have another request of you, after all...¡±


    For that one brief moment, she almost seemed almost aware, almost present, the dull green glow of her eyes staring so tender.


    Again, just kept ying along, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Immediately, she broke her grip on my sleeve, and her arm began to sway elsewhere, slowly, lethargically, resting it atop her nket... then just as slowly, lethargically, she began pulling away at it.


    ¡°Rest with me here...¡± She pleaded quietly. ¡°If it is no bother...¡±


    Ash lifted the covers, revealing arge empty surface just barely enough for one more, and going beyond that... I finally could see the rest of her too, and more than I really ought to, honestly.


    A velvet red nightgown, she wore... her bare body separated only by a thin meageryer of silk that left nothing to the imagination. It was melding to her curves, to the rounded shape of her hips, barely reaching to her thighs, and when it came to covering up her chest, it only was just an inch short of a failing grade.


    One of the clothes Ria bought for her from way back when, I presume... and of course, it had to be almost see-through too.


    Thanks, Ria.


    I swallowed, fighting, wrenching back my eyes to focus on hers again, only a single word in mind, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Where? Who? How?¡± Ash feebly smiled, the side of her plopping against a pillow. ¡°Would you really force an answer out of me, Master? Unfit as I am?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± alright, she got me in a snag there. ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone a long time...¡± She said, speaking muffled into her pillow. ¡°At the very least, I wish to spend what little left there is left of the day together with you,¡± then, sneaking peeking over at me, she said. ¡°Unless, of course, Master has another matter to tend to... again...¡±


    Is that a pout I hear? Ash pouting? Hmm, maybe falling sick isn¡¯t all bad, after all.


    I conceded, not as if I stood a chance against a pouting Ash in the first ce. I don¡¯t think anyone can.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get changed first,¡± I told her, turning back again.


    ¡°No!¡± She interjected, both hands this time pulling me back, blurred eyes staring intensely at me. ¡°Now... I only have time with Master now... I dare not waste even a single second of it, okay?¡±


    One of her shoulder straps slipped loose... almost revealing one of her ¨C I blinked.... pulling it back up for her, smiling all the while.


    ¡°And what about dinner?¡± I asked, swallowing.


    Her arms tugged at me again, forcing me down onto the empty spot on the bed.


    ¡°Dinner can wait,¡± Ash slurred and muttered, enveloping me with her arms, and slowlyying me down beside her, smothered in her warmth, her scent, her ambiance, the breath of words hot and heavy in my ear. ¡°But I cannot.¡±

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576: A Dream Wish


    I wasn¡¯t human anymore.


    No longer a living, breathing organic being. No, I¡¯m a teddy bear. A huge, stuffed huggable bundle of fluff is what I¡¯ve be... fated to an unbreakable embrace for all eternity.


    Compared to the blistering cold of the outdoors before, right now I¡¯ve never been any warmer in my life.


    Her arms, like soft, smooth caressing feathers holding me tight. The top of her head glistening white would lightly graze the tip of my nose, and more and more, it was beginning to feel as if her body was melting into mine.


    If this was the life of plushies, then as a species, I daresay we humans are seriously missing out on a lot.


    Then there were the noises.


    Little noises.


    .....


    Ash noises.


    And I justpletely die inside.


    ¡°Mmm, Master, my Master~¡± she¡¯d softly murmur, expressing her delight with purrs she¡¯d muffle against the fabric of my clothes, ears wriggling as she buried herself deeper. ¡°I missed this, I¡¯ve longed for this, this simple pleasure, ah, this smell, this scent... my Master¡¯s scent~¡±


    Ash then took a loud long whiff, and at once, I felt her freeze stiff, her pointed ears snapping to a straight rigid bridge, to then be followed by a long disgruntled groan.


    A not-so-pleasant noise.


    ¡°I see Lady Irene has long apanied you for today, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Oh right, almost forgot. I seriously reek.


    Knew I should have taken that damn shower.


    ¡°Lady Amanda too, my...¡± Ash made another unpleasant noise. ¡°Oh, Master my lovely Master... quite the eventful day it has been for you, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised...¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Ah, I truly resent this dreaded sickness of mine!¡± She suddenly bellowed, mming down a fist on the sheets that momentarily sent us both bouncing. ¡°Rendering me unfit to indulge in what were once my simple pleasures. Touching Master, feeling Master, being with him ¨C it is unjust, unfair! To be forced away from you is a cruelty like no other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here now...¡± I assured her, shushing her back to a calmer level. ¡°And I¡¯ll stay as long as you want me to.¡±


    ¡®And I will take this instance for granted no longer, then. From this moment onwards, I will resolve to hold Master forever and ever. Never to be separated, never to be apart. From dawn to dusk, I shall remain by your side.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might be a bit troublesome actually,¡± I responded, indulging her woozy self for the time being. ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow, you see.¡±


    Ash sounded a quite raspy groan, muttering out a solution, ¡°Then I¡¯ll simply work alongside you too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also that acting thing too afterward...¡±


    ¡°Then I shall engage in that acting thing with you too,¡± She vehemently proimed, fastening her arms around my back, tightening her hold. ¡°I will always be with you. As your Servant, your Elf, your Wife...¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡±


    ¡°Knight!¡± She quickly corrected herself, jerking a little. ¡°After all, it is best we stay inseparable... no, I want to stay inseparable.¡±


    ¡°So which is it then?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it for the best, or is it what you want?¡±


    Ash quietly pondered the question, drawing out a long crackly note that¡¯d eventually shape out into her answer. ¡°What I want is for the best.¡±


    ¡°Very wise...¡± I agreed with her.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± She replied, humming sluggishly with glee, mushing our bodies even closer to each other. ¡°Mmm~ Master agrees... Master said yes... now it¡¯s forever a promise to be upheld.¡±


    Didn¡¯t say a word to discourage her. Give it ten-fifteen minutes, and all of this would just be a dream, just scattered bits and pieces of a foggy, rather dubious memory.


    But there¡¯s just one thing though... two things, actually... that¡¯s really wearing down at my restraints. Those two things ¨C I could feel them, every move she made, always brushing, pressing, shifting, those soft tantalizing sensations... it was seriously getting harder and harder to keep my hands to myself.


    ¡°No bra?¡± I asked, quietly huffing, puffing, and sharpening my dwindling mental fortitude. ¡°Didn¡¯t we get you some just the other day?¡±


    ¡°Hm? A bra?¡± She slowly peered up at me, batting dreary blinks without a single clue of what I¡¯m referring to. ¡°Ah, those restrictive things, yes, I remember.¡± a small smile began to form, expelling a little giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t like them. Master, they¡¯re restrictive. An added difort to my already debilitating ailment. I most prefer the liberation I feel without them.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re kinda necessary,¡± I reminded her. ¡°Outdoors especially.¡±


    ¡°Necessary, yes, yes, unequivocally, yes, but not at home, surely?¡± She slurred, paying little heed and drawing out a loosely swaying finger to jut at my chest to go with her ditzy smile. ¡°And most certainly, not with you, especially. I know Master... and I know my Master¡¯s a true gentleman, well-mannered... never one to really admit his true pleasures so brazenly.¡±


    Again, she shifted closer, harder... and the light suppleness I felt rubbing on me was like very stimting jolts of lightning. Ash propped her chin against my chest, an almost coyish look to her heavy, sleepy gaze.


    ¡°But you needn¡¯t be hesitant, Master. You can say it, admit it, I want you too...¡± She feebly giggled. ¡°A simple admission of truth, ¡®I love my beloved Ash¡¯s breasts¡¯, allow me to hear you proim...¡±


    It was quickly getting hot in a way that I think didn¡¯t have to do with the stuffy nket. Is there a research paper somewhere I can read that says anything about hibernating sickness equating to ack of shame?


    Maybe I should go back to the wiki again...


    ¡°Must... must I really?¡± I asked, feeling something pop into existence, and wedging itself in my throat. ¡°Seems like you already know that.¡±


    ¡°Aww, Master¡¯s embarrassed. You¡¯re embarrassed, what an endearing, loveable sight. I could simply stare at you for ages,¡± Ash leaned in closer, her frail breathing blowing hot against my lips. ¡°I know you love them, Master... and that¡¯s precisely why I wish to hear you say it. tter me, praise me, like you always do... won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but ¨C ¡±


    I was abruptly interrupted. Ash shifted slightly back, failing to stifle a cough that sapped her of most of her energy.


    Yet if you ask me though, it kinda sounded a little forced there... especially considering that quick sly nce I saw her throw in-between wheezes. s, I can¡¯t really be sure though, so...


    Fine.


    I let out a sigh, waited for her to be done, and unabashedly confessed, ¡°I love my beloved Ash¡¯s breasts.¡±


    The smile and look that formed on her face then, had no close equal. No words left her widely curved lips, thoroughly satisfied. Instead, she just settled back down, conveying her appreciation once more with another loving embrace.


    For the longest time, we justy in silence ¨C tangled in a web of our limbs. I watched her struggle as her eyelids began to heavier and heavier, listened, as her breathing grew fainter and fainter.


    Gone was her boldness, her teasing expression, sleep, and exhaustion quickly overtaking everything else, but her smile still prominently lingered, never once fading even when slipping into the slippery slope of slumber.


    I carefully parted her bangs, nting a light kiss on her forehead, to which she reacted with a little purr... almost like a cat.


    Ash was more asleep than awake at this point... which makes her the perfect candidate for a test run. Anything after this point would be but a dream, including any and all spoilt surprises in store.


    ¡°Hey, Ash?¡± I began, and I saw her ears perked, paying heed ¨C I continued. ¡°Say, if you could have anything you could ever want, what would it be?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± She exhaled, uttering slowly. ¡°I... have Master... already. I need nothing more...¡±


    See, I knew that already. But that wasn¡¯t the answer that I was looking for, ttering as it may be.


    ¡°Give it a little more thought,e on,¡± I said, deciding to reword the question a little. ¡°If I, me... if I could give you anything you wanted, what would it be?¡±


    Ash gave a big yawn, turning around to face me with barely parted eyes.


    ¡°s, Master...¡± She drawled, slightly amused. ¡°I fear you¡¯ve already missed the opportunity... do you recall? That night, at theke, as we... consummated our love... remember... the request I¡¯ve made to you?¡±


    Ahh, yep... can¡¯t forget that. But again...


    ¡°Aside from that,¡± I pressed her on. ¡°Anything else, Ash, anything your heart desires...¡±


    ¡°Anything...¡± her lips sounding a silent chuckle. ¡°Truly, Master... anything at all? Really?¡±


    She sounded doubtful... in an endearing sort of way.


    ¡°Yes, Ash,¡± I affirmed to her. ¡°Anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Anything my heart¡¯s desire and Master will grant...¡± She repeated, and her eyes fell shut for the longest time. ¡°Very well...¡± She muttered suddenly, just as I was thinking to shake her awake. ¡°Anything... Master said... anything...¡±


    Hearing that, I decided to add ast-minute amendment. ¡°Anything within reason, of course.¡±


    ¡°Within reason,¡± She parroted again, nodding, falling, and I think, not actually listening. ¡°What I wish... what I want...¡±


    I barely heard it, she barely said it... speaking a desire that more belonged in the realm of dreams than they did reality.


    And hearing her say it, I honestly didn¡¯t know to which realm that request truly stemmed from.


    ¡°I wish to meet with my little sister again.¡±


    Within reason, that¡¯s what I said, that¡¯s what she heard...


    Right...

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577: Familiar Noises


    A sudden loud thud resounded, the scamper of feet streaking across wood.


    Noisy.


    Annoying.


    Unpleasant.


    Then it happened again ¨C even louder, a tumultuous m rippling through the quiet, the peace... her peace.


    This time, her eyelids flew open with a start, indignation flushing away her exhaustion, and emitting a small raspy groan, Sera was fully awake.


    A in empty bedroom greeted her furrowed stare. The bed sheid upon a fine mess of crinkled silk instead of grass, and the morning air she felt no longer cool and humid.


    .....


    For the second day in a row, Sera had taken residence in an actual home, His home, and for the first time alone ¨C without Eshlwyn by her side.


    She tried, deep into the night, creeping up the stairs, only to find to her utter dismay, Eshlwyn¡¯s room already presently upied.


    By Him... deeply asleep beside her... that Man... Eshlwyn¡¯s Master...


    Her Sovereign Keeper.


    ¡°Late,te! Shit, I¡¯mte! Shit! Goddamn piece of shit rm can¡¯t even depend on...¡±


    Even in the early rays of dawn, he was still ever as vexing.


    Outside continued to re a loud ruckus, wrenching a further aggravated Sera out of bed, parting open the bedroom door to investigate further.


    At once, something breezed past her ¨C a disheveled figure fumbling with the buttons of a wrinkled shirt, bent coattails fluttering closely behind. He had something pressed against his ear ¨C a small, familiar ck b, the very same one Eshwlyn had too recently possessed.


    A smartphone, if she recalled correctly. Even today, the true purpose of such a peculiar device continues to elude her. He was talking to it as He hurriedly paced, and she could hear His exasperation echoing across the halls.


    ¡°Yes Nick, I am fully capable of reading a clock. I know what time it is ¨C look, I¡¯m already halfway on my way there as we speak! I promise! You fire me now, I¡¯ll crash my bike through the front window, I swear to God...¡±


    Apparently, the b was called Nick.


    Truly, quite a peculiar device indeed.


    His words abruptly vanished along with Him through the loud m of another door, but even then, quieter, fainter, she could still hear Him hissing, whispering... almost pleading.


    ¡°Adalia, wake up. Adalia, wake up. Adalia ¨C hey, hello, good morning, hi! I knew you¡¯d be here! Look, I¡¯m about to get really naked right now, so do you mind taking the rest of your nap downstairs? Wait, what? Huh? Um, uh, y-yea ¨C yes ¨C go ¨C yes, you can take my pillow along with you, go. Bye.¡±


    Shortly after, the door slowly parted open again, and out quietly emerged the sickly Matriarch, a small pillow tightly wrapped between her pale, slender arms, her gray, pupilless gaze half-buried within the softness of the fabric.


    They briefly shared a nce with one another. A wordless exchange, a silent greeting, before the Matriarch turned away, gradually sinking down the stairs with not a single creak trailing her step.


    The Matriarch was quiet. Thus, the Matriarch was nice. The type ofpany she wouldn¡¯t mind lingering... so unlike the morous, boisterous scuffling she could still hear emanating from the closed door.


    But now since He was making His ruckus far elsewhere, it meant Eshlwyn was once again finally left unattended ¨C her chance to be among weedpany once more.


    Sera moved in the opposite direction of that flustered, panicky figure from before, quickly reaching an opened door left ajar and entering at once, silencing every voice and every sound with a single click shut behind her.


    Eshlywn was sleeping, surprisingly, peacefully. Sera crept closer to the bedside, noting the silence of her breathing, the absence of any tension upon her slumbering expression, the calmness, the bliss... all juxtaposing the symptoms of an Elf staving off hibernation.


    The night prior, she tossed and turned, beads of sweat soaking her hair, dampening her garbs, snapping awake at sporadic intervals in the middle of the night in loud, coughing fits.


    None of that seemed to have transpired now, only when with him...


    Why?


    Sera plopped herself down beside her, watching, tending, as she had done those so many winter seasons together.


    Carmi would shut herself in her chambers, sulking, reading, feeding, rarely ever seen prowling elsewhere. Azamoth could be found in the dungeons, pus oozing from his blistering sores, researching, experimenting, ving away at perfecting his vessel so that he may walk upon the living once more.


    Meanwhile, Menastro¡¯s mindless wails could be heard bouncing the walls of the fortress, shambling through the infinite halls and floors without an inkling of purpose. Outside, a jet of blue light zing in the raging blizzard, Caeru pped freely and without regard, his blinding re gleaming through the windows as he streaked past them in an instant.


    And she would just sit, a silentpany, a weedpany... tending to the Knight-Elf, Eshwlyn¡¯s coughing fits. They were fond memories for her, one she could still vividly recall in great detail.


    But s, none of them were real. As distinct, as graphic as her recollections were of those days ¨C they never actually happened.


    Just a tale, Eshlywn told her.


    A story made to entertain.


    It was truly a striking thought to ponder. The reality she had known, merely fiction... and yet, she was here now, Eshwlyn was too... and in here, they can now be together again, truly.


    And if nothing else, that is one thing she would be eternally grateful for...


    To Him.


    Suddenly there was a knocking noise, and Sera¡¯s gaze immediately snapped forward, catching the door slowly creaking open... then, a face leaned in from the gap, scouring around briefly, before spotting her quickly.


    ¡°Thought you¡¯d be in here...¡±


    It was a different face from the one she saw earlier this morning. No longer unkempt, a mess, iling around madly in panic. This face was calm, cid, with an amicable gaze peering right back at her.


    At the very least, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now, won¡¯t be back for a while,¡± the face spoke, his stark ck eyes lingering with a sense of urgency. ¡°Ash would probably wake soon, and if she can¡¯t manage herself, then cereal¡¯s in the cupboard ¨C she likes ¡¯em. That¡¯s breakfast. Need any help, Adalia¡¯s downstairs, alright?¡±


    He always spoke too fast, too casual. It was annoying to unravel. But, with time, she was slowly getting used to it... used to Him.


    Sera nodded.


    He smiled at her. ¡°Okay, be back soon. Try and see if I can get the Christmas lights without you.¡±


    She growled.


    He smiled wider. ¡°Kidding.¡±


    And with that, she heard the click of the door, the scurry down the staircase, another reverberating m... and harrowingly, the rumbling roar of the atrocious metal beast He had tame for His own.


    As His obnoxious coge of noises faded to silence, Eshwlyn began to stir, a murmur escaping her lips as she breathed in deeply.


    ¡°Master... goodbye...¡± Her bleary eyes slowly fluttered open in a squint, staring back at her. ¡°Master... left... scent fading... say farewell... Sera... help me...¡±


    This was normal, a sliver of consciousness momentarily rousing, spouting nonsensical things, meaningless things, only topse back to slumber right after.


    Just like those days that never were...


    ¡°Sera...¡± She murmured again, dragging a sluggish hand across the sheets, raising a heavy finger forward. ¡°Help... say goodbye... type...¡±


    Another heavy breath ¨C and Eshlwyn returned to rest, speaking not another word, yet her finger remained pointing forward.


    Sera¡¯s gaze drifted over, stopping, blinking ¨C noticing a small ck b resting atop the table by her bedside.


    Another Nick.


    Curious, Sera scooted over, closer, her loose violet sleeves dangling in the air as she went and reached out towards it.


    It was cold in her hand, smooth to the touch, bright golden beads of light shimmering back at her at its surface ¨C a mirror? She nted her head, the dark silhouette within nting right back. Sera allowed her hands to wander freely, and somewhere at the sides, she felt a tiny click dispersing across her finger.


    At once, the Nick red to life, brightening ¨C revealing a sketch, a painting... was it a painting? And within the painting was an eerily lifelike illustration of Eshwlyn herself as well as the smiling expression of her Master right beside her in the forefront of arge spiralingplex brimming with crowds.


    Sera made a faint noise of her own ¨C curiosity intensifying.


    She continued to scour about, swiping, tapping, flicking, eager to see what other oues awaited her, and at one point, she stumbled upon an archive of other detailed depictions, except... they were all paintings of him, rows and rows, and drawn almost as if sketched in secret.


    Swiping it aside, her fingers continue to rifle through the contents of this fascinating Nick. Then, after one whimsical tap of a peculiar-looking symbol, Sera was greeted with another painting.


    A familiar painting.


    The world of Asteria stared back at her from beyond the disy.


    How was this possible?


    In the corner of the zed mirror, a set of words caught her eye, words that struck out to her in an instant.


    <>


    Another faint noise... curiouser...


    There was another peculiar symbol in the middle of the screen, one she warily hovered a finger over, tapping, and at once ¨C Sera jerked ¨C as loud triumphant trumpets began to re from within Nick itself.


    But she disregarded the noise, mesmerized, staring unblinkingly as the paintings in front of her sprang to life. Many, many wondrous things she saw, many, many familiar things.


    The deep valleys and high peaks of Frieden Rike, the gleaming gold of Creekwood¡¯s woonds, the frozen mountain ranges of Lamir, Nick unveiling it all before her eyes.


    Then, suddenly, a voice spoke...


    ¡°I hunger and thirst only for the truth,¡± it said, a savoring smirk to its tone. ¡°If you are able to quench my cravings, then I have no qualms in joining you... oh, baneful Queen of Demons. ¡±


    Carmi stared right back at her, younger, bloodier, her eyes bulging the veins of a Frenzied state.


    There were many more shes, many more voices.


    She heard Azamoth as he was still whole, reigning his rule upon an ancient province. Menastro with his humanity intact, ridding thend of evil and hailed by many as the savior of all. In a sh of blue light, Caeru spread his wings for the first time, his screech echoing to a vast empty sky.


    .....


    A flutter of violet...and roaming the woods, a lone child could be seen rummaging through the forest greens, graduallying to a halt, as her eyes aglow spotted a tall figure peering back at her through the trees.


    And Sera heard once more those gentle words she remembered so long ago.


    ¡°The night-child of the forest, or as the rumors proim, and yet here a find but a simple Fey,¡± seeing His smile, his kindly gaze. ¡°Tell me little one, whatever is your name?¡±


    The image then cut to a pitch-ck, a deafening silence returning, before a different scene slowly began to emerge, a familiar silhouette began to fill up the dark...flowing white hair billowing with the breeze, and gentle green eyes gazing contentedly over a lush meadow.


    A little girl could be seen frolicking across the meadow, a scenery of swaying flowers, blue skies, and gaping holes etched into countless hills and mounds. The little girl looked up, her hair just as silky white, her eyes gleaming the same bright hue, and even her smile ¨C a close resemnce that went beyond blood and flesh.


    ¡°Le... nora...¡± on the bed, shifting ever so slightly, Eshwlyn quietly breathed out once more, her parted lips falling into a fond smile. ¡°Let¡¯s... go home... now... shall we?¡±

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578: An Impossible Desire


    I was just slogging through the hours.


    It was just one of those days, y¡¯know? Spending more time staring at the clock than actually serving customers. These kinds of days, I dread... where a single hour seems to just triple in length, and the vacant tables were your only source ofpany.


    Not even the regrs were in today. That lone detective always silently scribbling away at unending piles of papers was absent from her usual corner, and the lively blonde gal always squandering the seat closest to me was nowhere to be seen either... which just further exacerbated the feeling of monotony.


    I¡¯ve taken inventory twice now, polished the coffee brewer to the point where its shine was almost hazardous to the eyes, and even had time to rearrange the books on the shelves to alphabetical order ¨C yes, at this point, I¡¯d even jam a fork in my eyes just to stave off the boredom.


    Doesn¡¯t help that St. Nick over here was staring down at me from the office like a hawk. Unlike the owner, who was the literal embodiment ofx and lenient, the manager would chastise me just for breathing wrong or something.


    ¡°Hayley noting in today?¡± I asked, the one rare instance Nick actually left his man-cave... to go to the bathroom of all things.


    ¡°No, just me and you,¡± He responded, adding a little embellishment at the end of his sentence. ¡°She¡¯s preupied at the moment.¡±


    .....


    ¡°With?¡±


    ¡°With something that has absolutely nothing to do with your work.¡±


    I scoffed, trailing a zed gaze at his giant ambling figure passing by me. ¡°That¡¯s a funny way of saying you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re free to ask her yourself, after your shift that is,¡± He sniped back. ¡°Till then, why don¡¯t you go take inventory again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like every other day, she has somewhere else to be...¡± I said, merely wondering aloud. ¡°Meanwhile you¡¯re here sometimes from dawn till dusk, and never seem to be rushing for something else. Interesting... ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a point to make?¡± He asked, halting. ¡°Or am I just holding my piss here for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Just the meaningless rambles of a concerned part-timer, don¡¯t mind me...¡± I said, then let out a quick breath. ¡°In all seriousness though, I saw your on shift during Christmas Eve... don¡¯t remember seeing you there before my day-off. Seriously, no Christmas ns? No special outings with the family, uh... your dad maybe?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nick replied, finally running his patience to depletion, his floppy Santa hat disappearing around the corner. ¡°Canceled.¡±


    ¡°Who canceled? Your Dad? You?¡± I tried prying further, but I guess I must have exhausted his entire dialogue cycle for the day.


    To be fair, I too wouldn¡¯t see any reason as well to be all privy and juicy with my family details to some random dude I stalked in a convention that one time. Can¡¯t me him for keeping mum.


    For the rest of my uneventful, dreary shift the only words he had for me were ¡®stop fiddling with your phone¡¯ and ¡®could you make me a mocha¡¯,st but most certainly not least being ¡®see you¡¯ as I walked out the front door as the clock ticked finally to two.


    And Amanda must be secretly psychic too, because at the exact moment I pulled out my phone, it was ringing and ring for my immediate undivided attention.


    ¡°Be there in five!¡± She dered, giggling giddy.


    I hissed in the cold of the outside, allowing the numbing chill to wake me fully... because if outings with Amanda had taught me anything, it was that there were anything but brief.


    Definitely was in for a long day ahead of me, and as for extra precaution ¨C I stashed my back at the back of the cafe so that may retrieveter in the evening, or the middle of the night, or perhaps sometime next morning, hell, I might return only next year for all I know.


    With what little free time I still had, I promptly resumed my phone-fiddling business before Nick had rudely, yet rightfully, interrupted me. The harsh re of the clear blue sky made the webpage a little difficult to discern, but squinting just slightly, and I could somewhat make out the words again, spelling out a single name.


    <> or <> as she was officially known in English.


    A little bit further down was a picture of her. The resemnce was uncanny. It¡¯s as if someone had just shrunk Ash, and as well as branded her with an entirely different name.


    Seriously, the same silk-like snowy locks cascading in curls, the same emerald colors pooling over the kindness in her sparkling gaze. Just younger, way younger, a bubbly face still retaining the pure innocence of youth. A budding flower just yet to blossom. Even the way her wide smile was shaped... the same soft curves of affection that Ash would show to me.


    All I had was a name, an image... and a date.


    <>


    That was all I allowed myself to be privy to, the rest... the rest, well, I didn¡¯t feel like it was a story to be told through an unfeeling, apathetic giant wall of text. If I was going to know, if I was ever going to find out... it certainly would be in this form.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t even know why I was doing this, what precisely this thing was that¡¯s urging me to find out... no, I do know... it¡¯s because I heard her say so... a whispered whim... a yearning murmured... anything her heart desires...


    And her heart desired her...


    How the hell was I ever going to grant something like that?


    Simple answer was I couldn¡¯t. I knew that. If we take it in literal terms, it just wasn¡¯t possible in any way shape or form... and it¡¯s not as if I had to fulfill this wish anyway.


    No one said I had to.


    So why do I want to?


    In any case, if I wanted to straighten my thoughts... then I was going to need some help thinking this through. And who better to aid me in my plight, then one of the only folks that knows fantasy better than even the natives do?


    In the corner of my eye, I saw Amanda¡¯s car gradually approaching, a loud horn honking in eager glee to see me.


    And I was d to see her too.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579: Rifling Through


    Amanda was in an awfully chirpy mood today.


    Justpletely sted by a raging torrent of eagerness the moment I swung open the passenger door.


    A winning smile was stered all across her lips, so dazzlingly bright, straining hard her seatbelt buckle just so she could lean in and give me a greeting peck on the cheek.


    ¡°So, all ready to go?¡± She asked, her voice practically dripping with enthusiasm.


    Amanda had her bright blonde hair in braids, wearing a silky crown of her own locks, with the rest of it falling in a golden cascade at waist height. Now, I don¡¯t know my hairstyles too well... but I¡¯m gonna wager that she must probably spend a good long while staring meticulously at her own reflection just so she could get to look as perfect as it could.


    That¡¯s the word ¨C meticulous. Everything about her was meticulously done.


    The way she dressed, the way she looked... I¡¯ve never seen a more eager, excited expression on her face. It¡¯s like she siphoned all the world¡¯s happiness and slurped them up with a straw... that¡¯s just how cheery she was.


    .....


    In fact, she was so cheery, so emboldened by passion... that I didn¡¯t have the heart nor the will to ask her any of the questions I had about Lenora. I didn¡¯t want to kick the effort she put into this day to the curb like it was nothing ¨C today wasn¡¯t nothing.


    It was an apology.


    A gift.


    Her gift.


    I promised her myself.


    For now, should really just keep my thoughts to myself.


    And so like leaves scattered in the cold wind, I allowed the words to flutter free from my mind, forced back down my throat, never to emerge, and I formed my own merry smile back in kind.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Location scouting, as I would graduallye to find out, was more of a passive activity than it was an active one. Most of the time I¡¯m just buckled down in my seat, being cruised from one location to the next. Along the way, Amanda did most of the talking, and I responded appropriately.


    She was looking forward to the next shoot, and so, I was too. She wondered if it was gonna snow in theing days, and I wondered right alongside her. She expressed her condolences regarding Ash, being sick and all, and hoped that she¡¯d get better too soon... and I just told her I¡¯d pass the message along.


    Once we reached the first location and had the opportunity to stretch our legs, we were far gone from any metropolitan sights. Here it was dreary, ransacked... and halfway to abandonment.


    Actually, it looked pretty freaking familiar.


    ¡°Is this...?¡± I nced over at her from across the hood of her car, finding her affirming gaze looking right back, dering my instinct rights. ¡°You want to shoot a scene here?¡±


    The stench, the grime, the air, the stench, umm... did I mention the stench yet? The potholes on the road, weathered graffiti sticking on decades-old brick walls, barren sidewalks, and deste streets.


    This was where fate first took us on our long-arduous to cleanse the entire world of the Blightfall... this rundown middle of nowhere ce, picking up an intoxicated subus from a dpidated hotel.


    I looked up, and there hung the same vacancy sign my eyesid on all those days ago... as if it were just yesterday.


    ¡°Why here?¡± I asked, snapping my eyes back towards Amanda who was now looking back at me through the lens of a camcorder.


    ¡°I told you already, weren¡¯t you listening?¡± She whirled the camera around, capturing all the beauty of this godless piece of earth. ¡°First ce we¡¯re looking for is a gloomy, creepy building to shoot the uing scene. It¡¯s top priority on the list.¡±


    Was it? Really? She said that? When? How? I would have heard, I was paying attention.


    I think...


    ¡°This is the same hotel, right? The one Irene was huddled up in?¡± Amanda asked, craning the lens to the skies for a good angle on the sign. ¡°How were the rooms? Messy enough? Disheveled enough?¡±


    ¡°Good enough,¡± I said, shrugging, quickly following after her as she mbered up the entrance steps. ¡°If it¡¯s creepy and gloomy you want, can¡¯t we just green screen ourselves into a ce like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not practical,¡± Amanda replied, pulling hard on the rickety handle, ushered in by the loud opening squeaks of the rusted hinges. ¡°The director wants to use as many practical effects as he can. Keep things raw and real, he said.¡±


    Director wants practical, wants methodical... the hell does this guy think he is, Kubrick? Hitchcock?


    Seriously, I¡¯ve never known a fan film with this painstaking of a production. But then again, I don¡¯t even know any other productions to begin with, so... what am I even talking about?


    Surprisingly enough, the ce was still in business and renting... and as I was the chivalrous gentleman of the group, I ended up forking over the hourly package for the king-sized bedroom.


    Almost thought the olddy receptionist behind the ash-caked counter had forgotten about me, until she handed me the key with both a smile and a little wink.


    ¡°Room 502,¡± Carol muttered, her beady eyes sneakily ncing at an unaware Amanda busy filming the entirety of the lobby. ¡°Memory might be a bit fuzzy, dear... but I don¡¯t recall Ms. Ruria Salnor having a single strand of blonde hair. Well, who¡¯s this then?¡±


    I let the room key fall into my palm, ¡°A friend,¡± I answered, shing her a fleeting polite smile.


    ¡°A friend, indeed,¡± She whispered, winking impishly at me again. ¡°Do enjoy yourself, okay?¡±


    This Carol has a memory of an elephant, I swear. Either that, or I must have left quite an impression the first time I came here. Room 502 too... the very same room I found Irene in. Now either that¡¯s just coincidence, or...


    Nah, like hell it¡¯s coincidence.


    ¡°Over here, Sam Raimi,¡± I called out to Amanda, making love to the moth-eaten sofa with the camera. ¡°Room¡¯s on the fifth floor.¡±


    We huffed and puffed the entire five flights of stairs all the way up to the correct level on the ount of a broken elevator under maintenance for seemingly an eternity.


    And as we marched through the quiet, musty corridor towards our destination, I was quietly reliving the past in the most literal sense possible.


    Ah, I remember these stained walls, that slightly pungent smell to the air, the hallway carpet... squelching, soaked... with God only knows what...


    ¡°Maybe I forget, but why do we need rundown and messy again?¡± I asked the diligent scout at my side.


    Amanda threw me a look with her free eye. ¡°It¡¯s like you weren¡¯t even paying attention to me or something, what ¨C were you thinking of something else? someone else? Another girl, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I simply said. ¡°Just... refresh my memory, if you¡¯d be so kind.¡±


    Her eye retained a sliver of suspicion, but went on anyway to offer a brief exnation. ¡°Leonardo will be looking for anyone that knows more about the secret portal back home. One of his only leads would bring him to a ruined, decrepit home where he would find an Elidna that has more information about what he seeks.¡±


    At that, I paused... a stream of trivia and tidbits clicking and connecting like puzzle pieces.


    ¡°An Elidna? The ancestors of the Vampires?¡±


    And the Aerons, and the Nyemers,¡± Amanda added. ¡°You can trace their evolutionary traits back to the Elidna.¡±


    Once again, I took a moment. ¡°I thought the Elidna were fully extinct, right? Long ago?¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Or so we thought...¡± and left it at that.


    The plot was getting thicker here. A lone survivor of a long-extinct race? And forgotten by the Gods. Just what kind of ce did Dad stumble upon here?


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think I ever did ask you,¡± Amanda suddenly said, lowering the camcorder and seemingly unfazed by her bizarre surroundings. ¡°When you found Irene back then, you took quite an awfully long time to bring her back down with you... is there a particr reason for that?¡±


    Why do I not like the tone she used to phrase that? A simple question, all things considered... so what¡¯s this heavy pressure sinking into my chest all of a sudden?


    ¡°Would the phrase ¡®long story¡¯ suffice as an answer?¡± I asked her. ¡°Because I don¡¯t really feel like telling you, frankly.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I like long stories.¡±


    Lust overpowering. Hands gliding. Lips pressing. Gasps. Moans. A promise. A deal.


    I shook my head. ¡°Not this one.¡±

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580: Tarnished Grounds


    We shuffled into the dingy, grimy hotel room... and much like all those days before, I felt the creepy-crawly heebie-jeebies trickling at the back of my neck, and I had to fight the pressing impulse to bolt out into the nearest decontamination chamber where I would huddle up for at least a week.


    Amanda unhesitatingly delved deeper, making sure she captured every grimy nook and cranny, taking high and low angles, scouring for any potential good shots.


    This, she did for some time... while I just stood in the middle of the room, taking it all in.


    Everything stayed the same ording to memory. The wallpaper peeling and discolored, the window nearby offering a murky view of dead critters in a coffin of webs... even the stained bedsheets were looking like an entire prosperous civilization there.


    Looking back, I actually can¡¯t believe Irene could bunker herself up in such a ce and in such a state. Makes me wonder, if she could bear with this... then she must have also bore with worse.


    How worse?


    ¡°I see the soiled, wrinkled bedding has caught your eye...¡±


    .....


    The glimmer of a camera lens slowly slipped into my sights, and behind it, a nosy interviewer batted her brown questioning eyes.


    ¡°Is there a story to this bed that I should know about?¡±


    ¡°Look around, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of stories that happened in this room,¡± I answered, spreading my arms out. ¡°Some sttered on the walls there, some on the ground, maybe the ceiling even, many stories... but trust me, you definitely won¡¯t find any stories about me here.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s piercing stare slowly shifted to aversion. ¡°Dude, you¡¯re disgusting...¡±


    ¡°This room is disgusting,¡± I said, pping my hands together in promation. ¡°Which means it¡¯s perfect! Exactly what you needed, right? We done scouting now?¡±


    She whirled around briefly, doing a double-take at the lush decor and furniture, her voice faintly slipping out in a pondering hum.


    ¡°It fits the scene, has that atmosphere, the aesthetic...¡± Her gaze turned back towards me. ¡°You¡¯re right, it is perfect.¡±


    I pped again, delighted.


    ¡°But we¡¯re not shooting here,¡± She said, pointing the camera lens forward where it had the perfect wide shot of my look of disbelief.


    I sputtered. ¡°But? What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell here, the air...¡± her wrinkling nose demonstrated. ¡°It¡¯s... there¡¯s something about it... it might end up affecting our performance.¡±


    Following that, I took in a great big whiff, and ignoring the pungent aroma of the musty and damp... I could smell what she meant.


    Something striking, alerting... faintly, vaguely... amidst the foul and the rancid... a sweet, pleasing refuge to the senses.


    Irene...


    ¡°You smell that, don¡¯t you?¡± Amanda asked. ¡°Distracting, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Irene,¡± I answered. ¡°From before, guess the rooms irradiated with her pheromones or something.¡±


    ¡°Thought as much,¡± She said, wrinkling her nose again. ¡°It feels weird. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    I stopped sniffing, feeling nothing from it. ¡°Doesn¡¯t bother me, honestly...¡±


    ¡°Well, it does me,¡± She said in a rather impatient huff, marching straight for the exit without even a second nce back. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check the other locations before we settle on anything.¡±


    dly, I trailed along after her... and while it was slightly peculiar how fast a promising location turned into such a turn-off for her, I didn¡¯t dare probe further. Anything to get us out of this hotel quicker.


    So we drove off, a pseudo road trip across the state, hopping from one dpidated premise to another, and I was surprised by just how many buildings were in much desperate need of a twenty-first-century makeover.


    Nothing really captured the vibe of the scene as much as crummy Room 502 did... at least, ording to an unsatisfied Amanda, her lips tightening with every unsatisfactory visit.


    Then we reached premise number six ¨C an old rundown church closed down indefinitely for renovation.


    The building itself wasn¡¯t anything too special, it¡¯s what was lurking inside that had me stopping dead in my tracks.


    Rickety old pews scattered haphazard all across the vast empty aisle, snapped, flipped, shattered ss shards upying the empty spaces between, and if that wasn¡¯t sacrilegious enough ¨Crge red streaks were painted over the whites of the walls, each almost resembling a symbol of some kind... all encircling a giant pentagram formed in a center made in the same crimson hue fitted into a ring of burnt wicks and melted candle wax.


    It¡¯s like we just stumbled onto the aftermath of a satanic ritual performed by some fanatic cultists, or as Amanda quite eloquently put it, ¡°Stupid idiots.¡±


    She stepped over the tiny chunks of ss, entering the pentagram, looking much like a devil herself with the re she got shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Seriously, the things people would do for some clout,¡± Her hand pinched out a small tattered bible. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, I tell you.¡±


    At once, a lightbulb of recollection lit up in my head, turning the once sinister scene before me into a stupid one indeed.


    ¡°Oh, this is the inte fad thing?¡± I asked, crunching hard bits beneath the soles of my shoes. ¡°Vandalize private property, me the cult, film reactions?¡±


    ¡°Yep...¡± She sighed and gently perched the book atop one of the pews. ¡°Just in ol¡¯ dummies trying to get a rise out of the superstitious elderly. It¡¯s actually really sad.¡±


    The injustice must have really struck a nerve in her ¨C setting aside her camcorder for some elbow grease, doing as much as she could to help unsully this once holy ground.


    I followed her example, lifting one of the flipped pews and rearranging some of them back to their proper order. Whoever the culprits were, they did a thorough job being great contributions to society.


    Breaking and entering, destruction of public property, vandalism... I took a moment to further admire their ¡®artwork¡¯, shifting my gaze from one giant symbol to the next, drawn so... intricately detailed. Not half-assed. Must have been quite the artist and visionary able to pull out such unique sketches for a prank, whoever¡¯s responsible...


    For some reason, I didn¡¯t like how they looked. A little unsettlingly, foreboding, which I¡¯m sure is the exact reaction these pranksters were hoping to elicit. So maybe I¡¯m just being the naive fool here falling for their stupid schemes, which is highly likely, really...


    Maybe...


    ¡°These symbols mean anything?¡± I asked, hearing my question resound from one empty chamber to the next.


    And Amanda echoed back, her voice still ringing with the tone of disapproval.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go giving them props. It¡¯s a copy-paste. Monkey see monkey do. I¡¯ve seen so many variations, one guy even just drew a banana. They don¡¯t mean anything. Look, see that one there?¡± She directed my eyes to the symbol to the far left. ¡°That¡¯s just the symbol of the Old Guards from Asteria. That¡¯s how uncreative these people are. The rest are probably taken from somewhere else too.¡±


    ¡°The Old Guards...¡± I muttered, keeping my stare tethered to the peculiar symbol, as once sealed thoughts began seeping out cracks gradually forming. ¡°Ash was part of the Old Guards, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°For some time, she was, yes...¡± Amanda replied, too busy scraping off melted wax to halt her wandering train of thought. ¡°Then she abandoned her position, broke the Guards oath, went rogue, and established herself as one of the sworn seekers of the Lazarus Stone, or as the story goes...¡±


    That was a speedy influx of info I wasn¡¯t prepared to process... as well as info I swore I wouldn¡¯t ask about, at the very least not here and not yet... but... if she was providing anyway, well...


    ¡°What are the Old Guards?¡±


    ¡°Um, I believe they¡¯re a group of Elf-Knights that have been under the servitude of a Master or Masters for at least a full century, hence the name. There are only a very rare few... since most Elf-Knights tend to die early on in their life of envement.¡±


    I urged her on. ¡°And what are they all about?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re basically the best of the best, the elite among even the most proficient warriors, the most talented of magic users,¡± Amanda continued on, her hands busy cleaning, her mind busy wandering. ¡°They usually are given the most difficult assignments and serve the most important people in thends ¨C you know, kings, queens, church bishops, and whatnot. In Ash¡¯s case, herst Master before you was, um... King Ardvair, I think? I¡¯m not too sure. He¡¯s not really a very good guy, all things considered. Good king, terrible human being.¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, I was clinging to her every word like their scriptures of the gospel. There was so much to unravel here. It was like the more answers I received, the more questions I needed to ask. For the next, I thought to backtrack a little.


    ¡°What about this Lazarus Stone thing? So there are seekers for it?¡± I inquired once more. ¡°Why? What does it do?¡±


    For once, Amanda didn¡¯t right away, instead, she paused, throwing me a sideways nce.


    ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡± She asked, instead of answered. ¡°I thought you¡¯re the kind of guy not interested in knowing irrelevant bits of trivia unless it pressingly concerns you.¡± Then her gaze realigned itself, squinting suspiciously at me from a distance. ¡°Unless it does pressingly concern you, after all.¡±


    It seems that unbeknownst to me, Amanda had been paying attention to the type of question I¡¯ve been asking all along.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the concern?¡± Her legs spun my way, her arms crossing in the stance of an interrogation. ¡°Was I right? You were thinking of another girl, weren¡¯t you? And if my hunch is correct, no doubt it¡¯s got to be a certain narrow-eared damsel that¡¯s got your mind drifting off. So? What is it, then?¡±


    yfully and mischievously her tune went and yed, but I heard it again ¨C that impatience sour note she left at the hotel before. Heard it loud, and heard it echoing. And just like before... I only heard it once the discussion shifted to something else... someone else.


    I held back my answer, and muttered something else instead. ¡°It¡¯s just a question.¡±


    Not really the most credible statement to believe, but believe it she did nheless, although dubiously... smirking still that stiff sly smile as she let out a little sight.


    ¡°The Lazarus Stone,¡± She answered. ¡°It allows the dead to trulye back to life whole andplete.¡±

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581: Drifting Off


    We had onest scouting location to visit before we called it quits and put this wise statewide goose-hunt to an end.


    It was a trump card, ast resort kind of deal... a contingency option if all else fails, a n so strictly confidential that even I wasn¡¯t allowed to know about it... hence the vagueness.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there...¡± was all Amanda had to say on the matter, clenching hard on the steering wheel.


    There wasn¡¯t much chatter on the road forward, with only the jingle and chimes of Christmas tunes on the radio keeping the car away from being essentially a mobile library.


    She kept her focus glued to the road, growing more angsty the deeper we drove right back into the bustling heart of the city. Meanwhile, I had my face propped up against the window, thoughts speedily adrift, much like the view of the outside.


    My curiosity was starting to get the best of me, buzzwords just kept buzzing in my head like a swarm of bees nesting in, forming a colony on my frontal lobe.


    Old Guard ¨C buzzed one.


    .....


    Lazarus Stone ¨C buzzed another.


    Bringing back the dead, Ash, Lenora...


    Buzz, buzz, buzz.


    ¡± ¨C to y the role.¡±


    Suddenly, I noticed Amanda¡¯s face staring back at me through the reflection in a window, and I quickly twisted my head the other way, but before I could even respond on autopilot, her smirking lips beat me to the punch.


    ¡°If I had a dor every time I¡¯ve caught you drifting today, I could buy myself a pretty good burger.¡±


    I hurriedly evicted the bees, firmly shutting the door behind lock and key, and said to my defense, ¡°Burger¡¯s not much, though...¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to know, perhaps?¡± She suggested, raising a generous brow. ¡°About Elves? About what happened to the Old Guard? Wanna know what the Lazarus Stone actually does, maybe?¡±


    Guess I was buzzing a little bit too loudly. She must have heard it... it¡¯s the only way she could be so right on the money.


    ¡°It was just a question,¡± I said, repeating myself.


    ¡°A curious question, considering thepany you keep.¡±


    ¡°Your opinion...¡± I muttered back.


    ¡°Fine, if you say so...¡± Amanda said, parting back to the road with the corner of her lip retaining that ever dubious curve. ¡°But for what it¡¯s worth, I can be pretty goodpany too, you know? You don¡¯t have to keep wandering away...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± came my immediate assurance. ¡°I just got a little distracted, is all.¡±


    ¡°No doubt,¡± She replied with a low chuckle. ¡°Anyway, as I was saying, finding the location is the easy part. Finding someone to y the part ¨C that¡¯s the problem here. We still haven¡¯t found the perfect Elidna to y the role.¡±


    ¡°This honestly feels like something you guys should have nned out long before we got to this point,¡± I said. ¡°Who starts shooting a movie with only half the characters actually cast?¡±


    ¡°Well, the other half actually got fired halfway through production, that¡¯s why things are the way they are,¡± She shrugged at that, like it wasn¡¯t some kind of giant red g about her work environment. ¡°They had... creative differences, I guess. Didn¡¯t see eye-to-eye with the director¡¯s vision.¡±


    That honestly sounds like a euphemism.


    ¡°The director has this sort of sixth sense, I guess you could say... he knows by instinct if someone is perfect for the role and when someone isn¡¯t ¨C and so far, he hasn¡¯t been mistaken yet.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°You really think so?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know so,¡± She nodded, confident. ¡°After all, he hasn¡¯t gotten rid of you, has he?¡±


    ¡°He nearly did.¡±


    ¡°Lapse of judgment,¡± She said, shrugging it aside. ¡°You¡¯ll see ¨C once we do find our perfect Elidna, you¡¯d swear that she was born to y for that role.¡±


    If skepticism had its own dedicated sound, it¡¯d be the one I just made hearing her make that statement.


    ¡°And speaking of perfect...¡± Amanda made a hiss through puckered lips, slowing our speed to a crawl as she turned and stalled in an empty space next to an equally barren sidewalk. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Here, she said... and not even a secondter, realization struck. Before, back at the hotel, I needed a moment or two before I could recognize where we were. But here, I didn¡¯t need a moment. Here, I could never forget.


    Wordlessly, I shuffled out onto the pavement, feeling a shivering chill that had nothing to do with the cold crawling all over my body.


    I looked up, way up, at an abandoned high-rise building casting a dark looming shadow over us ¨C the musty grey of the concrete, the pitch darkness peeking ever so slightly out the fractured windows... it was like meeting an estranged friend, someone you know, and someone you know well... and someone you wish you¡¯d never have to see again.


    After everything that transpired behind the many walls of this building, the chaos, the terror, those long sleepless nights of trial and error ¨C this ce was that friend to me... and no doubt, hearing Amanda¡¯s tense breath as she drew up beside me, and knowing what¡¯s she been through, that especially goes double for her too.


    ¡°This ce is your final option?¡± I asked her, more out of sheer disbelief than anything. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s close, it¡¯s big, it¡¯s messy, it¡¯s gloomy...¡± Amanda said, gulping with a shudder. ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°So perfect... then why didn¡¯t we go here first?¡±


    ¡°Because I was hoping the others would be better, alright! Do you honestly think I want to film in here? This ce is my trauma given physical form!¡± She expelled out another audible breath, calming herself. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. I can handle it, I¡¯ll bear with it. Hours, days, gotta suffer for art to make it art, right? Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked again, watching her take the first few steps forward, armed with nothing but a camera and her resolve. ¡°You aren¡¯t nervous or anything like that? Not scared?¡±


    ¡°Nervous? Scared?¡± She sound around, her dark hazel, eyes quivering wide with my confirmation, but staring back at me was a small tender smile defying it all. ¡°I have you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    And with that, she further marched on, the darkness of the dpidated entrance doors swallowing her whole, her footsteps fading deeper, and her voice turning into echoes as she called out to me, ¡°Just don¡¯t wander away from me, all right?¡±


    Then I remembered the highest floor, in that big vast empty space of a room, a symbol of our own etched in the rubble-filled flooring. The summoning circle, It was still there, surely it has to be, the paint afresh, unblemished... even after all this time.


    It¡¯s just sitting there, without use, without purpose... I don¡¯t know why we didn¡¯t get rid of it in the first ce. Maybe that¡¯s a good thing. Maybe I could...


    Hmm, I wonder...


    ¡°Hey!¡± An echo red out again. ¡°Not wandering away again, are you?¡±


    No, I don¡¯t wonder.


    I stopped thinking, and strode after her, saying right back in a confident assuring shout, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582: Illogical Talks


    I never thought I ever had toe back to this ce again.


    Once was more than enough, twice you¡¯re just being mean, three times... now it¡¯s a pattern, now it¡¯s tradition, and one way or another in the near future, fate¡¯s fickle nature is going to have me rerouting back here for more times toe, I just know it.


    You heard it here first.


    Walking through long, narrow corridors filled with rubble and dead bones of rodents was not a fun experience the first time, much less so every other time ¨C it was like reliving a nightmare, a single night of terror that still somewhat haunts me to this day, and even more so for her...


    Amanda guided us floor by floor, looking more and more like a poor unfortunate victim in a found-footage film, panning her camera slowly from room to room.


    Large w marks were deeply etched onto some of the walls, and broken bits of debris and bent rebar painted a grisly story that I would rather not bring to light again. Scorch marks, copsed ceilings, shattered floors ¨C what more could you want out of a set piece that¡¯s supposed to be rundown and creepy?


    Somewhere on one of the higher floors, we passed by a room that hadpletely copsed in on itself, a room too eerily distinct to not immediately remember... take a deep long breath, and you can still almost smell the paint.


    .....


    I know I could.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Amanda suddenly spoke, her low voice like the boom of thunder in the quiet. ¡°Do you think something like this might happen again?¡±


    As vague as her question was, I knew immediately what she meant. Something bad, something catastrophic. So far, she¡¯s been inadvertently caught in two. She gets three times... well, we know what we say about getting thirds...


    ¡°All I have are guesses, Amanda,¡± I replied. ¡°That¡¯s not something I can say for certain.¡±


    ¡°Then give me your best guess.¡±


    ¡°My best guess...¡± I muttered, taking a moment to ponder. In this quiet, plunged in this stillness, I could almost somewhat hear his voice again, hear him speak, hear him promise, Grieven¡¯s words leaving my lips, and gave my not-so-uncertain guess. ¡°A matter of time. Could be tomorrow, could be next week. For all we know, it¡¯s already happened... and we just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±


    For my honesty, I got thrown a rather dark, gloomy look. ¡°And there¡¯s nothing we can do to prevent it?¡±


    ¡°How do you prevent something you don¡¯t know?¡± I questioned back. ¡°Best we can do is sit tight and just be ready for when it does happen.¡±


    She pulled a face, looking a little queasy. ¡°And you¡¯re just supposed to go about your life with the fear of impending doom in the back of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Best not think about it,¡± I nced at her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± She glumly answered. ¡°Now I¡¯m even more paranoid than before. Great.¡±


    ¡°Ask and you shall receive,¡± I said. ¡°But if, and when it does happen, whatever might happen... my one hope is that it won¡¯t have anything to do with you, that you¡¯ll be safe. I don¡¯t want you dealing with any more of this bullshit.¡±


    ¡°So sweet,¡± She said with a chuckle. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too much of a ck hole, you attract bullshit like you attract hot chicks. I¡¯m bound to get caught in the crossfire eventually.¡±


    ¡°True, on the first point, at least,¡± I said. ¡°And yet somehow you don¡¯t sound that put-off knowing I¡¯m a walking, talking embodiment of Murphy¡¯s Law.¡±


    The side of her lip perked slightly at that. ¡°I suppose... I don¡¯t know ¨C maybe I like the thrill, maybe I¡¯m just attracted to men of action... but whatever it is, I do know I only feel safest when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    ¡°That sounds a little backwards.¡±


    ¡°Love¡¯s a little backwards,¡± She said. ¡°If it made sense, if it¡¯s rational, I¡¯d be halfway across the world keeping as far away from you and anything to do with you as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed, feeling my lips narrow down at the prospect. ¡°That does sound like the most logical thing for anyone to do.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be logical, you see,¡± Amanda leaned over, locking her arm around mine and gently resting her head atop my shoulder. ¡°I want to be with you.¡±


    My eyes veered across the storey, finding more w marks, more mounds of rubble, and we shuffled through another corridor, a familiar corridor ¨C the very same one I first found her in all those days ago, wandering mindlessly, her voice echoing empty, just a mere shell of her true self... and I felt something churn in my stomach.


    ¡°Despite the danger?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Especially because of the danger,¡± She said, stressing the words with a heavy stare. ¡°If something happens to you, and I don¡¯t know about it, I¡¯d be a pretty terrible girlfriend, won¡¯t I?


    ¡°Y¡¯know, that goes both ways too, right?¡± I told her. ¡°If something happens to you and I couldn¡¯t stop it... how do you think I¡¯d feel?¡±


    ¡°Well, so far so good, right?¡± She smiled, holding on a little tighter. ¡°I¡¯m still breathing, I¡¯m still here, nothing¡¯s happened...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it.¡±


    ¡°You are the jinx, sweetie,¡± She pointed out like a reminder while burrowing her finger into one of my cheeks before her eyelids fell, a soft gaze staring endearingly. ¡°But also the luckiest charm I have.¡±


    Exins why I feel like so much of a rabbit foot right then, with her squeezing hard against me and all that.


    ¡°That¡¯s like three ttering statements you made in a minute,¡± I pointed out to her. ¡°Do you always get this affectionate when you¡¯re apprehensive?¡±


    Amanda scoffed, her tone of amusement racing down the empty corridor in echoes. ¡°So you are aware that I¡¯m a little skittish right now, and so instead of coddling your girlfriend... you decide to overanalyze her behavior like you¡¯re her psychologist?¡± then she gawked at me, eyes zed over with utter amazement. ¡°How the heck are you so lovable when you¡¯re seriously this infuriating?¡±


    ¡°Four times now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I hate you, you¡¯re making me hate you. Is this your n? Drive me away from my own safety? Sever our ties, tarnished our love so that I may yet see another day?¡±


    ¡°Okay, now who¡¯s the one that¡¯s overanalyzing things?¡±


    ¡°It does sound like the most logical thing you¡¯d do if you¡¯re really that worried for my safety.¡±


    ¡°And who says I want to be logical?¡± I gave her a nce. ¡°And since when has anything I¡¯ve done made sense? Everything in my life so far has been nonsensical, insane ¨C batshit.¡±


    ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a bad thing,¡± She grumbled from the corner of a pout. ¡°You got an Elf out of it, a Subus, a Matriarch...¡±


    ¡°And you,¡± I interjected. ¡°Perhaps the most nonsensical, batshit insane person out of the whole lot,¡± smiling at her. ¡°And I don¡¯t say that like it¡¯s a bad thing by the way.¡±


    And I meant it. Truly, I did. In this newfound world of magic and mysticality, demons and elves, and everything else in between, here strides this random gal, as normal as can be in this realm of utter abnormality, how could she not possibly catch your eye?


    That was just as abnormal in and of itself in the best possible way I could put it.


    For a moment, she was speechless, dropping her gaze, a faint snort hiding behind the silky curls of her hair. ¡°Youpliment a woman by calling her batshit insane?¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± I repeated myself. ¡°Since when have I ever made sense?¡±


    ¡°Point made,¡± She conceded. ¡°I suppose I should really consider myself ttered, huh?¡±


    ¡°You really should,¡± came my wise, totally serious suggestion. ¡°I¡¯d rather not lose you, you¡¯re too famous. You leave, how am I supposed to brag about dating an inte celeb anymore?¡±


    ¡°And now you¡¯re back to being infuriating again, awesome,¡± she blew with a sigh, clinging even tighter onto her lucky rabbit¡¯s foot. ¡°When we¡¯re done here, I expect you to grovel for my forgiveness, alright?¡±


    ¡°Another apology, seriously?¡± I said, bbergasted at first, before I had a random thought. ¡°Or perhaps just another excuse to spend time with me?¡±


    Amanda didn¡¯t say anything again, instead releasing me free from her binds and striding ahead, camera in hand... leaving the question as a lingering mystery unsolved.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we found ourselves mbering thest flight of stairs up to the peak. It was here that the sense of familiarity was at its most potent. I spent literal days here, waking moments with the nd dreary gray of the walls and floors, the only view as far as the eye could see.


    A peculiar room had caught Amanda¡¯s attention, whereas my sights were being drawn far elsewhere, and before I knew it, I found myself standing at the center of therge, vast room.


    I could still almost hear the haunting shrieks of madness, still smell the cinders singeing the debris... and somewhere close, in a small patch of sunlight, I could still vaguely see the dark outline where blood had been spilled.


    My blood.


    Here, amidst burnt and brittle piles of rubble, where the rays of daylight could only filter in through fractured dusty panes, and the ceiling was still scorched with ck soot in ces was where many things began and ended.


    As I had expected, the summoning circle was still etched clearly into the foundations, almost as if it was now a permanent fixture of this building¡¯s history... a piece of history that¡¯ll forever go untold.


    I¡¯m not sure what kinda paint this was, but it sure was resilient... it was like it was just drawn just a couple of hours ago... still in such pristine condition.


    Suddenly, I found myself shifting, sitting, my knees taking the weight of my body as I traced the outer edges of the circle, my fingers gliding over every intricate design.


    I could still remember the feeling of being here, it¡¯s not something you can ever forget even if you tried. The aching of every muscle, the mounting pressure threatening to sink me under, my hands were just like this, my fingers were tense like this, exactly like this... then there was the glowing the lights, the surge of memories, the pain, the screaming, the fading.


    Then, Sera emerged from it all.


    And the rest was simply history.


    Summoning a fictional mythical being from a world of literal fiction was something I silently vowed I¡¯d never do again, that I¡¯ll forever bar myself from it.


    But it¡¯s not like I forgot about it. A process like that... you don¡¯t forget. If I really had to, I could do it again.


    My hands just like this, my fingers tense like this, the magic, the feeling, I remember... it was just like this.


    Easy peasy.


    If I really had to, I could.


    Add another piece of history to this building already brimming with far too many.


    ¡°Lenora...¡± I muttered, her name, her face, shing by me in the darkness behind my eyelids, and there it was, that grip, that foundation, the beginning of a new process.


    Gone in a second, slipping seamless from my grip... and I was left alone, knowing nothing more, thus, feeling nothing more.


    Just like that. If I wanted to. The question was, do I want to? Scratch that... do I even need to?


    Seriously, I have got a single clue.


    ¡°Lenora?¡± suddenly echoed the name, one more like a familiar boom of thunder in the quiet. ¡°Well, well...¡±


    Frozen on bent knees, my eyes snapped towards the entranceway, and in that distance, I spotted the distinct blondish outline of a paparazzi pointing forward the even more distinct glimmer of a camera lens.


    ¡°Ah ¨C wait! You Hold that pose!¡± She demanded before I had the chance to move the slightest inc. ¡°Ah, that expression, that muddled look in your eyes, yes ¨C now that¡¯s determination, that¡¯s resolve! It perfectly fits Chester to the tee!¡±


    Amanda scooted closer, a waggish smirk growing more prominent as she continued to so eagerly close the gap between us.


    ¡°You bring that kind of vibe to your role, and the director would be gushing all over you in a second.¡± She said, nodding with admiration. ¡°But the kind of emotional depths you had to swim through in order to bring that out... it might end up being a bit tricky to pull off, won¡¯t it?¡±


    For once, it was my turn to be caught speechless... rising to my feet, watching her slightly pensive stare as it followed my every move.


    .....


    She noticed where my hands were, how my fingers were outstretched, and after hearing what I just said, her smile only grew wider as the pieces of the puzzle began to fall in ce.


    ¡°So, Lenora...¡± She began, slowly lowering the camera to her side. ¡°Looks like I caught you wandering again, after all.¡±


    Oops.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583: Finding Alternatives, Part


    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to be a genie in amp, are you?¡±


    Having Amanda listening to me talk, ramble, droning on and on about troubles that had absolutely zero to do with her surely had to be wearing down on her psyche.


    Today. A day consisting of just me, her, and us together. That¡¯s what today was supposed to be. Yet instead, here we were, her day put on indefinite hold for my thoughts of something else.


    Someone else...


    I¡¯d be a little ruffled if I were her, honestly... just a little... seriously...


    There should be hints of it somewhere, a crack in her generosity, hiding behind that polite smirk of her perhaps, or swirling within those soft hazel eyes blinking attentively back at me. There had to be.


    But as much as I believed her distaste was apparent, I never actually saw anything to verify my ims. Her smile never twitched, and her stare never flickered. Quietly, kindly, she just stood and listened.


    .....


    Amanda has seriously gotta be the patron saint of patience,passion... if one ever needed proving the existence of divine angels among us mortal men, then she would immediately be my irrefutable testament number one.


    ¡°You want to try granting Ash¡¯s wish, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been staring wistfully out my car window like you¡¯re in some kind of music video?¡± Amanda slumped her head with a snort as if what I just told her was the most absurdist she¡¯s ever heard. ¡°And you¡¯re actually considering it? Fulfilling it? Didn¡¯t you mention she requested this midway into a fever dream? It¡¯s not like she really meant for you to do it, right?¡±


    Her puckish leer looking up at me clearly took me for a fool for even pondering a notion as oundish as this.


    Which, yeah... I guess it is pretty ludicrous now that I think about it.


    ¡°So are you really going to do it?¡± She asked, batting her eyes directly towards the floor, where the dull gray tiles were smeared all over with a bright white beneath our feet. ¡°You¡¯re going to give Ash her little sister back?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not,¡± I hastily replied, exiting the painted circle. ¡°Like you said, it¡¯s a fever dream wish ¨C I was just considering it, just a thought...¡±


    ¡°And yet, nevertheless, you spent this much time pondering on it,¡± She expelled a breath, amazed. ¡°You must really want to make her Christmas, didn¡¯t you?¡± And once more, another breath left her smirking lips, this time in the form of a long dreamy sigh. ¡°Ahh, what I would do to have you give me that kind of consideration... or just a tiny drop, at the very least...¡±


    Hearing her words, listening to her tone had me almost in a panic ¨C that was thest thing I ever wanted her to think.


    ¡°You will! You are! I do think of you, I always think of you...¡± I said, trying my hardest to sound as earnest as I could. ¡°As much as everyone else, you¡¯re always on my mind. I want to make your Christmas special too.¡±


    That¡¯s when her gaze turned impish again, recing her sigh with an amused chuckle. ¡°My, my, now you¡¯re just ying damage control, aren¡¯t you? Just saying what I¡¯d like to hear so you can please me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, I really ¨C !¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s working,¡± She leaned forward, peering up at me with an eager smirk. ¡°Please, do not let me stop you ¨C keep the coddling going,e on.¡±


    Blinking dully, staring drearily, I slowly shuffled out of view of her yful stare, retreating to the same familiar spot against the wall where I¡¯d hunker down between breaks, funneling out my thoughts adrift just a little more.


    ¡°The thing about Ash is, she already has everything she could ever want in life,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± Amanda agreed, nodding, walking, stopping before me. ¡°She has you.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t really make much of a merry Christmas...¡± I muttered under a cold, frosty breath. ¡°And if I do ask her what she wants, then she¡¯ll just simply make up something for the sake of pleasing me, not because she actually wanted it. I don¡¯t want that. I want to do something, I want to make her happy.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, what a riddle...¡± She dropped her whimsical tone, her smile an understanding one this time. ¡°How exactly do you make the happiest Elf in all thends even happier than she already is?¡±


    I know this one, it¡¯s an easy riddle.


    ¡°By getting her the one thing she could never have...¡± I answered.


    ¡°Lenora,¡± Amanda affirmed. ¡°Yeah, guess that¡¯ll do the trick, alright.¡±


    ¡°Summoning¡¯s just one of my answers,¡± I said, briefly ncing back at the symbol in the distance. ¡°Too bad it¡¯s also the wrong answer.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her head tilted to a musing right. ¡°How do you figure?¡±


    ¡°The same reason you wouldn¡¯t want to see your dead pets again,¡± I exined. ¡°You¡¯ve grieved, you¡¯ve mourned, you¡¯ve epted, you¡¯vee to terms ¨C the dead are dead. Sure, I summon Lenora, and it¡¯ll be as if she¡¯s never died. With all the memories, with all the emotions behind those memories. But she did die, she was mourned, I don¡¯t know, I just... I bring her back ¨C snap ¨C just like that. Then, did her dying, all those decades Ash spent mourning... would they even mean anything anymore?¡±


    Was I even making sense? Did I even have a point to begin with? Outloud, it just sounded like a bunch of nonsense, but to me, it made sense.


    ¡°I would rather not bring this topic up with Ash if I can help it,¡± I continued on. ¡°I somehow get the feeling she wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t do that,¡± Amanda advised, ¡°Because you¡¯d be right.¡± before settling herself down beside my huddled self, scooting over, hugging shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt Ash would love nothing more but to see her darling little sister¡¯s smile again for onest time... bringing her here, making her real, at the surface, it does sound like a wishe true... but not if it is at the expense of disrespecting her memory... and Ash would certainly know about ying God like that more than anybody else.¡±


    That got my ears perking, and I turned my nce at her, inquiring, ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, forgot... you don¡¯t know, and if Ash hasn¡¯t told you, you don¡¯t want to know,¡± She shifted an eye at me as if reading an open book. ¡°It¡¯s her story to tell, right? I know you¡¯re considerate like that, so I¡¯m just gonna hold my tongue for now.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I want to be ignorant to everything,¡± I rebutted. ¡°Just... what do you mean by Ash ying God?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, That¡¯s a spoiler.¡±


    ¡°Do your best,¡± I urged her. ¡°Say as much as you think you oughta say.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± She conceded, her brow slightly furrowed. ¡°But for the record, I really think you should start thinking about asking Ash about herself. Like, seriously ¨C how could you love someone wholeheartedly, barely even knowing what makes them, them?¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± I nodded. ¡°Well?¡±


    Amanda shifted to a morefortable position, banging our knees together, the warmth of her coat melding with the warmth of mine, and her golden locks hung draped over my left shoulder as she propped the side of her face against it.


    ¡°I mentioned before how Ash was a sworn seeker, right?¡± She asked, and at the sound of my affirming grunt, she continued. ¡°It¡¯s a title people in Asteria used to refer to those ambitious, foolish few searching high and low for the Lazarus Stone.¡±


    ¡°Ambitious, foolish...¡± I parroted back. ¡°So I¡¯m presuming it¡¯s no typical easter egg hunt?¡±


    ¡°The Lazarus stone is an object that has no beginning or end. It wasn¡¯t made, it wasn¡¯t created ¨C it was just there. It¡¯s a sacred relic closely linked with the Lady Enstar. You know, because of the whole dead and dying thing and whatnot. The Stone has no sole ownership, no one can truly possess it, over time it would simply cease to be, just fade away from existence, only for a few years, a few decades, before it suddenly crops up somewhere else again in the world.¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡± I grunted again. ¡°And Ash¡¯s involvement?¡±


    ¡°Sworn Seekers have the unfortunate task of finding the stone¡¯s new location,¡± She exined. ¡°And it only appears in the events of major extinction of life. ces where death brims aplenty, corpses line the road wherever you go, in wars, in demon massacres, dangerous ces like those. High chances you¡¯d die before you even manage to find it yourself.¡±


    It was here when I noticed Amanda¡¯s silence persisted far longer than it should, and when I looked, I saw she had this disturbed expression on her face.


    ¡°Alternatively...¡± She slowly began again. ¡°If you really do wish that badly to im possession of the stone. You could instigate those deaths yourself, kill, y, hundreds, thousands... however many it might take... it¡¯s also a possibility you could exploit.¡±


    My stare grew wide. ¡°Are you saying Ash...?¡±


    But Amanda quickly interjected with a question of her own. ¡°Do you know the reason why Eshwlyn became a Sworn Seeker for the stone in the first ce? Why she went rogue, broke the oath of the Old Guard as well as her pledge as an Elf-Knight?¡±


    It was such an easy question to ask that it almost sounded too rhetorical to respond back with a serious answer, but nevertheless, I gave my answer, ¡°It¡¯s so that she could bring her sister back to life, right?¡±


    Wrong. Her stare, her darkening look, the way her breath escaped her narrowing lips ¨C I could never have been more wrong.


    ¡°The reason why Eshwlyn desires the stone¡¯s power so badly...¡± Amanda said, almost too reluctant to continue through. ¡°Was that she could finally and once and for all, kill her darling little sister.¡±

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584: Finding Alternatives, Part


    I don¡¯t get it.


    I seriously, seriously, don¡¯t get... just... why is it that the more context I attain, the more my bloody head pounds and swells? Especially right here, especially right then, hearing what Amanda just said ¨C felt like a ten-ton anvil just dropped onto poor little me from terminal velocity.


    A simple curiosity, I peek my eyes just a slight inch over the edge... and so easily I went slipping and falling into the murky depths of a bottomless rabbit hole of Sworn Seeks, Mystical Stones, and unspeakable acts of cold-blooded sororicide.


    I never made the careless mistake of thinking that I knew Ash through and through knowing her as I do. I¡¯m more than aware of the span of time I¡¯ve been with her was like a mere speck of grain in the sand in the vast desert of her entire life and what she¡¯s been through... but whatever the hell I was expecting myself to stumble upon, it as sure as shit wasn¡¯t something like this.


    Amanda waited until the raging hurricane of emotions had finished blowing past my expression, then to my gawking urging stare, she vehemently shook her head outright refusing to borate any more than she already had.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m allowing myself to say without imposing on Ash¡¯s privacy,¡± She dered unapologetically. ¡°What you do with that info next is all on you. If you wish to pull the wiki page right here and now and finish the story ¨C you have the right to that. But my advice? I think you and her might need a long sit-down sometime soon and really start getting to know each other.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even dare try and argue, especially not when she was so right on every ount. All along, I¡¯ve ced Ash¡¯s enigmatic history far from creeping into my thoughts. Was thinking it was something I never had to know, and for all intents and purposes, I still don¡¯t actually have to.


    .....


    But I want to.


    ¡°I understand if you think I ended a little abrupt there, but just keep three things in mind,¡± Amanda lifted her head, leveling her gaze with my own. ¡°One ¨C Eshwlyn loves her sister very much and is willing to do anything for her. Two ¨C there¡¯s a good reason why inevitably she would be a loyal servant to your Mother¡¯s fictional counterpart.¡±


    ¡°And three?¡±


    ¡°Ash, by all ounts, is a terrible, terrifying, despicable Elf,¡± She said, slowly smiling, a gentle expression mixing well with the softening of her stare. ¡°But also a very, very good person.¡±


    Between our gazes hung this heavy pressure in the air, a gloomy vibe that Amanda began doing her best to swat away by doing what she does best ¨C making a fool of the entire thing.


    ¡°I mean there¡¯s gotta be a reason why half the fandom, including you, continue to taut her as the one and only best girl, right?¡± She asked, her smile curving to the shape of mischief. ¡°Unless you horny bastards are really just that into her boobs and body. Honestly, it can really go either way.¡±


    And guess what? She seeded ¨C all traces of tension gone and done.


    ¡°I mean,¡± I muttered, shrugging. ¡°They are quite nice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and of course you would know all about them, right?¡± She said,yering down a look of judgment in her expression. ¡°Must be bliss falling asleep right beside her every night.¡±


    ¡°We have different rooms.¡±


    ¡°Like that¡¯s gonna make any difference,¡± She scoffed, eyes rolling in the direction of doubt. ¡°Tell me then, did you even go to sleep in your own roomst night?¡±


    My sudden drop to silence answered for me, and unfortunately for me, the silence can¡¯t lie for me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Amanda stiffly nodded, not particrly pleased at being proven right. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    In spite of it, she couldn¡¯t remain reproachful for too long a time, and in time, she found herself huddling back,ying her head against my shoulder, and resting her hand atop mine, and for a time, we just sat there in the quiet together, upied by my own thoughts, and she in hers.


    Or so I thought.


    ¡°Hey...¡± She called out, her phone in hand slipping into my sight. ¡°Have you seen this yet?¡±


    In actuality, I¡¯ve more than seen it ¨C I¡¯ve already heard of it before, way back when I was recuperating my health out in the country. Nevertheless, the feeling of surprise hit me again just as hard as the first time reading those familiar set of words before my eyes.


    <>


    Amanda tapped the screen, and instantly the sound and beats of a trailer began to y out. Fade-ins and fade-outs, establishing shots, scattered exposition dripping in ambiguity ¨C your typical teaser affair.


    Many faces filled the screen across its short length, many nameless strangers, save for the very end, where I quickly recognized a young Elf frolicking amongst a lush meadow filled with greens, and how could I possibly not? When for the past few hours, she was all I could possibly think about?


    The trailer soon ended with the sh of the title as well as a fleeting glimpse of the game¡¯s release. s sadly, I don¡¯t think ¡®Coming Soon¡¯ really leaves much to be excited about.


    ¡°Looks interesting... graphics are nice,¡± was all I could muster up when it came to giving input. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re excited then, huh?¡±


    ¡°Over the moon, you have no clue, dude,¡± She affirmed with utter glee, promptly stowing her phone back into her pocket. ¡°But that¡¯s not the reason why I showed you that.¡±


    ¡°There was a reason?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± she affirmed again, her gaze staring back at me with twinkle and wonder. ¡°An idea just hit me, and if you are still on board with it, then maybe... maybe you can grant Ash¡¯s wish, after all.¡±


    Her expression was sparkling suddenly with such a bright glimmer of hope and promise, it got me more than curious actually... it also got me hoping again too.


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about summoning...¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about summoning,¡± She shut me down immediately. ¡°You won¡¯t have to, you won¡¯t even need to, think about it ¨C why do you have to summon somebody that already exists in the first ce?¡±


    I let out a long croak, searching for an answer but only drawing nks. ¡°Uh, afraid I don¡¯t know this riddle.¡±


    ¡°Not a riddle,¡± She gave her a quick shake, slightly exasperated. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s going to be a showcase happening soon, another convention, where more details about the game would be revealed, and guess what? Plenty of the cast members from Asteria would be there in attendance too... now do you see where I¡¯m going with this?¡±


    Ping! Click! The answer fit perfectly in my head. It was a stroke of genius, what she was suggesting ¨C and I gaped at her, in sheer awe of her quick thinking. Something she responded to with delight.


    ¡°Lenora¡¯s voice actor and mocap always love meeting new fans,¡± Amanda went on, turning what was one an impossible prospect into reality. ¡°So I¡¯m thinking why not go and have her meet her biggest number one fan of all time? It¡¯s the next best thing, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, yes, you¡¯re right!¡± I said, in my head already formting a meticulous n to make this happen. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Amanda! Seriously, amazing. I never would have thought of this! You¡¯re an angel.¡±


    The shower of praises I was gushing out had Amanda¡¯s lips stretching wide from ear to ear, and I could probably continue on until I flooded the world withpliments.


    ¡°All you need now are two tickets for admission,¡± She stated, and right at that moment, her smile gave a quick twitch. ¡°Tickets... that have already sold out about a week ago.¡±


    Even in the slowest of slow motions, nothing would be able to catch just how fast the hope dashed away from my eyes. It was like a shot in the gut, a stab in the gut, a kick in the gut ¨C point being, it really hurt hearing that... hurt in the gut.


    ¡°You¡¯re not joking?¡± I asked in a feeble attempt to deny the bitter reality. ¡°They¡¯re really no tickets left?¡±


    Amanda lifted her hand up again, stuffing them both deep into the warmth of her wooly coat, the look in her eyes a bleak one, ¡°Early bird catches the worm, unfortunately,¡± she murmured. ¡°And you¡¯re a littlete...¡±


    I felt the back of my head collide with the sturdiness of the hard wall as I slumped back, my despair vocalized in a cold howling sigh leaving my lips agape.


    Just... so close to an answer... only for it to slip from my fingertips. Except... a thought just urred to me.


    ¡°Then, if there¡¯s no chance anyway, why¡¯d you even bring it up in the first ce?¡± I looked back at Amanda to my side, my furrowing stare reflecting back in the deep, dark hazel of her eyes. ¡°Why would you suggest that as an answer?¡±


    Under intense scrutiny and undivided attention, with this heavy pressure between our gazes once more, Amanda attempted valiantly to maintain herposure. But little by little, it started to fracture, cracks forming, joining, before with a hard blink ¨Cpletely crumbling.


    In a spur of movement, Amanda sprung free her hands, formed into tight fists, with onending back onto my hand. In my open palm, her fingers slowly unfurled and I felt something light ruffling from within.


    When she did finally move her hand away, I saw it. The corners crinkled, the centers folded, two thin slips of paper slightly fluttering with the light breeze from shattered windows across my skin.


    The tickets.


    I knew it.


    I felt my jaw muscles stiffly contract. ¡°Amanda, you...¡±


    ¡°Surprise!¡± She limply eximed, smiling, a single hard p ringing out in the vast quiet. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    My eyes kept locked onto the pair of tickets, not one, not three, but two, just the right amount I needed, and she just so happened to have it.


    A surprise this was definitely... but merry this was not.


    Definitely not.


    ¡°V.I.P...¡± I muttered, reading the fine text scribbled down at the bottom. ¡°This is... so this is why you brought this up as a viable answer, you already bought tickets.¡±


    Silence in both her smile and gaze. Just a nod, nothing more.


    ¡°But unless you actually are psychic, Amanda...¡± I slowly continued on, brandishing the tickets before her eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t just so happen to have this on you as an answer to the problem I¡¯m facing.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± She said quietly. ¡°But hey, who knows, maybe I am psychic?¡±


    ¡°Amanda,¡± I said solemnly. ¡°What did you really n to do with these tickets?¡±


    Then that¡¯s when all pretense went flying out the window. Amanda dropped her smile, her gaze plunging down, a huge hoarse sigh reverberating loudly across the walls.


    ¡°Ugh, I had it all nned out perfect and everything too!¡± She admitted, rubbing and squishing her face firmly into her swaying palms. ¡°I¡¯d say something, you¡¯d say something back, then I pretend to be hurt, you¡¯ll pretend to apologize, and then ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You pull out the tickets,¡± I finished, already too well-ustomed with this script. ¡°My apology to you...¡±


    ¡°I had everything set up already... all that was left was to leave this building, and the n would have been a sound sess. ¡± She muttered, lowering her hands down, and unveiling a wistful expression. ¡°I bring out the tickets, your single chance at redemption... and there¡¯s no way you would say no to me, because I know you¡¯re kind, you¡¯re lovely, want to make me happy, and in turn, I would have been very happy.¡±


    A wistful expression indeed... and yet not a single sliver of regret, as she turned forward at me with a tender smile.


    ¡°But then I just had to hear you out, I just had to want tofort you, just had... to want to see you happy...¡± She reached out, digging her fingers into both my cheeks and dragging hard, forming a pseudo-smile on my face. ¡°So just be happy, alright? I foiled my ns for you. The very least you can do is give me what I wanted... and just smile for me...¡±


    Slowly, she let go, and my smirk went along with it.


    ¡°At the very least... you can do that for me,¡± She repeated again, her own smile faltering too. ¡°Right?¡±

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585: Missed Moments


    I very nearly had something to say, very nearly meeting her surprise gesture with words, but not of gratitude. Having these tickets in my hand, feeling the residual warmth from when she still held them in hers... thest thing I could be feeling now was gratitude.


    It took a moment to find the words, and just when I thought I finally did find them... Amanda found hers first.


    ¡°Okay, listen, look...¡± Amanda spun her entire body towards me, pushing a finger to my mouth with wide unblinking eyes pleading for me to hear her out. ¡°Do not dare give them back to me, do not dare say you don¡¯t want them. I know you¡¯re feeling bad, I know you¡¯ll probably feel like the worst boyfriend in the universe taking them from me. But please believe me, like really, really believe me, when I tell you I want you to have them.¡±


    There was a pause, and I pounced for it, wriggling my lips free from her binds, ¡°Amanda, I can¡¯t just take them and ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can! Listen to me, just take them, I want you to take them,¡± Before I could even react, Amanda¡¯s speedy hands swiped the tickets from my grip, stuffing them deep, deep down my coat pocket. ¡°You go with Ash. you make her happy, you make her one wishe true, alright? Easy-peasy.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡± I demanded before she could interrupt me again. ¡°Asking me to take them is the same thing as asking me to just forget about you.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. You won¡¯t forget about me, you can never,¡± She said, confident, half-amused, half-exasperated. ¡°That¡¯s the one single drawback to this. Even if I tell you to, you won¡¯t forget. The entire time, I¡¯ll be on your mind. And sadly, try as I might, I can¡¯t stop you from thinking without viting some human rights act. Just do me a favor, try not to be too obvious about it, won¡¯t you? Or else Ash will get suspicious.¡±


    .....


    Oh, how I hated this... this tug of war on all sides, I could almost physically feel myself being pulled in all kinds of directions by vastly diffrent emotional fronts. But nothing was more a kick to the heart than having Amanda assuring me that it¡¯s okay. No, this wasn¡¯t okay. So why was she trying so hard to make it out to be that way?


    ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s my cue to abruptly change the subject now...¡± Amanda said, rising to her feet, clicking close, and powering down the camcorder by her side. ¡°Because I think we¡¯re just about done here now.¡±


    Then there she went, quickly striding off out of the room, making the choice for me to stay or go. I followed after her, and with every step she took that I made right after, it felt more as if I was chasing her down than actually just trailing her... and in a way, I guess I was in a sort of pursuit, made even more arduous by the things in my pocket weighing me down like anchors.


    This wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± I muttered, faint whispered words turned to magnified echoes in the empty halls of the fourth floor. ¡°You really have nothing more to say about this?¡±


    And just as well, my ears caught the quiet sigh she blew out right after.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t, no,¡± She tly answered. ¡°But I know you do, and I know you have a lot, but I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to. If I was at all reluctant, if I really didn¡¯t want to do it, I wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re you, Amanda,¡± I said, nearly slipping following after through a sharp corner. ¡°If someone¡¯s struggling, distress, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate, especially if it¡¯s someone like me... you¡¯ll do anything to help, even if it¡¯s at your own expense.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gee, and I wonder where I must have picked that up from?¡± She said, throwing back a dry nce. ¡°Must be quite the bad influence, should probably cut ties, huh?¡±


    ¡°You should be upset,¡± I said, every word bouncing down in time to the hard concrete steps to the third floor. ¡°You set up a date and time, you put in so much effort, and here I am daydreaming about something else instead.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you saw it?¡± She chuckled at that, while also simultaneously picking up her pace, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some mad arrogance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even a little annoyed at me?¡± I asked, striding quicker to match her speed. ¡°You¡¯re really this willing to let this whole thing slide?¡±


    ¡°Livestearms are a thing, for your information. Not like I¡¯ll be missing it out on anything anyway.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point,¡± I groaned. ¡°It¡¯s not just the tickets. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s you ¨C times like this, it feels as if you¡¯re too generous for your own good.¡±


    ¡°So you just want me upset then, is that it? You want me mad? If that¡¯s what it takes to convince you, then I think I can do that, umm, let¡¯s see...¡± She briefly paused, making a clear show out of clearing her throat before expelling a disgruntled breath. ¡°Ah, you! You sleazy pig! You¡¯re seriously just the worst! I got all dressed up, got everything all nned out. I was so, so looking forward to today! But you can¡¯t even be bothered to pay attention to me just for a single day, just for a few hours? Ah, I¡¯m so frustrated!¡±


    Mocking, taunting, the usual ploys she¡¯d deploy to try and diffuse the tension. She was using it again, with a hint of a smile in her tone... but for some reason, it wasn¡¯t working as effectively this time.


    ¡°Argh, I really don¡¯t get it! Why? Why is it like this? Am I really that boring of apanion? That vapid, that I can¡¯t even keep your attention? Even after trying so hard, even after wanting so bad,¡± She continued on, and at a certain point, I wasn¡¯t at all sure which side of her was the facade anymore. ¡°Is it me, after all? Am I just not that good enough for youpared to everyone else? Is that it? Is it? Had to resort to letting you talk about other girls just to retain your interest?! And them, you can go on and on about! They don¡¯t even have to try, they already have your attention But me? I can barely just hold you over! Am I that bad? Am I really that ¨C ?¡±


    I caught up close enough to be able to reach out and pull her to a dead stop, my grip tight on her wrist in fear she¡¯d try to pull free. Her eyes widened, freezing, slowly turning back around, slightly startled.


    ¡°Hey, hey, rx, I¡¯m not being serious,¡± She told me, reverting back to a softer, gentler voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any of it, and hey, you asked for it! I was just ying around...¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I said, nodding, staring, our distances shortening. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just not the only one who was seeing it that way...¡±


    There¡¯s that smile forming again, that chuckle resounding again, and that disbelieving stare... always so springy. ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept that I¡¯m really fine with it? I feel for you, I want to help you, and so I did. Why can¡¯t we just leave it at that? Why can¡¯t you just say thank you and move on?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to just thank you? Do you want me to just move on?¡± I asked her. ¡°The next time, the time after... do you want me to just keep thanking you every single time too?¡±


    Then one by one, the beam in her smile, the kindness in her stare, and the joy in her voice ¨C they all instantly froze. In my grip, I felt her hand curl into a fist, ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m telling you to do...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, then, because I still haven¡¯t a single clue,¡± I asked, edging closer. ¡°What are you telling me to do?¡±


    It seems even Amanda was unsure herself. Ten seconds went by, and a full minute it became before I heard anything elseing from her narrowed lips.


    ¡°Do you know why I bought the tickets in the first ce?¡± She suddenly asked me. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just an excuse for another date, another event to try and get you all to myself. Well, it was that, but it was also ¨C I... I bought them because I wanted something special for myself... a kind of special memory... a special moment, just me and you, you know?¡±


    ¡°A special moment?¡±


    Amanda nodded once, a fleeting smile faltering. ¡°I never have one of my own... I don¡¯t think. Just a time, just a moment, when it¡¯s me, you, and nobody else. With Ash, Irene, it just kinda happened, didn¡¯t it? Nobody forced it to happen, and I don¡¯t want to force it either. Maybe I¡¯m being greedy, or perhaps I¡¯m just a glut for affection... but I¡¯ve been wanting one for so long now... been trying for one, one of these days perhaps... somehow out of sheer luck, that it¡¯ll finally be my turn soon.¡±


    Her cheeks were a bit flushed. It was understandable ¨C something so frivolous, so ridiculous as this having to confess it would make anybody grimace. Yet, hearing her say it in the way she said it... it didn¡¯t sound too ridiculous.


    ¡°A typical rtionship, you don¡¯t usually have to try and cut in line, you know? Get your time in the spotlight...¡± She muttered. ¡°But I didn¡¯t mind it, if that¡¯s what it took to be with you ¨C so be it. So that¡¯s what those tickets were for, you see? Me cutting in line. A one-way ticket hopefully to that special moment with you.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re giving it away...¡± I said.


    ¡°Because I realize, as special and memorable as it¡¯ll be for me...¡± She lowered her head, letting out a little breath of eptance. ¡°For Ash, it¡¯ll be a thousand times more memorable and special... so what is it exactly that I¡¯m telling you to do, you ask? It¡¯s simple, share it with her, that special moment, because clearly, it¡¯s her moment now... not mine. ¡±


    I must have pulled some kind of face, for immediately after, Amanda softened hers, forming again that gentle assuring look, intertwining our hands together, burying my fingers in the warmth of her mittens.


    ¡°Come now, we¡¯re all adults here, aren¡¯t we? We all learned how to share, didn¡¯t we? I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s you here that¡¯s the one struggling,¡± She remarked, her eyes observing my expression. ¡°Not easy the harem life, is it? You win some, you lose some... and in this case... I suppose this has to be my loss, then, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± I told her, and immediately she went and burst into full-blownughter.


    ¡°Why the hell are you saying sorry for, you dummy?¡± She asked, after many failed attempts at containing her amusement. ¡°There¡¯s always next time, right? There are still plenty of chances to have something special. It¡¯s just a matter of time. For now, why don¡¯t you really say what you have to say in the first ce?¡±


    Our breaths were in-sync, and every motion of our bodies was too... shifting in closer to her, I could feel her breathing getting faster. When she blinked, I followed along. When she jutted her lips forward, I leaned mine closer. And when she closed her eyes, I shut mine right after.


    Once more our breaths were in-sync, and beyond that, they were as one... still mirroring each other¡¯s every action. She clenched my hands, I gripped back. Her light moans harmonious with my heavy groans. Her lips pressed hard against me... and I pressed back even harder.


    Then we broke apart, with a gasp, with a shudder, holding her close still, I muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amanda smiled, her lips faintly gleaming with drool. She raised a sleeve to her face, rubbing away... and when she dropped it back dpwm again, I realized then she had also rubbed away her smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny...¡± She spoke softly, batting once at me, her gaze long and staring distant. ¡°I never realized you¡¯ve be this good of a kisser. It¡¯s like you¡¯re so used to it already, and meanwhile, I barely even knew what I was doing... you must have had plenty of practice in-between, haven¡¯t you? Unlike me...¡±


    It¡¯s not as if she was even looking for an answer, she didn¡¯t look at me as if she wanted one. She was wondering, musing... and I just happened to be there to listen in on her thoughts.


    Her true thoughts.


    ¡°It makes me wonder, actually...¡± Another look on her face, another long stare almost dimly obscured by her bangs, and another amused chuckle... a weak one at that. ¡°Just how many special moments have you had already?¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586: Rough Bumps


    It was fairlyte in the orange shades of dusk by the time we made it back to the cafe I worked at.


    I was honestly expecting there would be more toe as soon as we were done scouting for locations, an unexpected-expected surprise she¡¯d swipe down the curtains to reveal, and unwittingly, I¡¯d find myself rowing in a canoe, or snorkeling in the depths of the Antic, or whatever the hell her crafty imagination could think of.


    But nothing. There was nothing. Before I knew it, the car was gradually pulling up to a familiar street, and Amanda, no surprise bunny in a hat, no sly tricks hidden up her sleeve, silently leaned over towards me, slipping gently her farewell with a quick tender kiss.


    Not even dinner.


    Not even when I offered, quickly remembering a pair of tickets of my own stashed inside my wallet.


    ¡°Save them,¡± She advised me, uncoupling the locks and practically shoving me out of the passenger seat. ¡°You might get hungry after the convention, and Italian¡¯s always a good choice for a dinner date.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, precisely,¡± I said, holding the coupons out in front of her window in a tempting flutter. ¡°Seriously not interested?¡±


    .....


    ¡°It¡¯s the exact opposite actually, I¡¯m very interested,¡± She responded, and at that moment I thought it was essentially hook, line and sinker, not realizing she was already swimming halfway away. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to force it. I told you, remember? I think it¡¯s best we just call it a day today, alright?¡±


    Once more the little hopeless romantic here was seriously hopeless. So selfless and giving to the point of being downright infuriating. I guess we have that inmon with each other.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pout,¡± She said, cing her hands on the wheel again. ¡°You¡¯re much cuter when you¡¯re smiling.¡±


    It was then and there that I finally conceded, halting every attempt, and reversing my heels onto the sidewalk, seeing her smile and her stare gradually grow further with every backing step.


    Her car roared, screeched, shifting just a single inch forward before skidding to a sudden stop, and through the glimmer and re of the driver-side window, I saw her let out a sigh through her smile, then, through the whirr of rolling windows, her head poked through to the outside, long blonde locks swaying free and wild with the blistering breeze.


    ¡°Baby steps, right?¡± She called out. ¡°Sooner orter, we were going to stumble a little bit, hit a little rough patch. But that¡¯s normal. All rtionships take a little adjusting to in the beginning. What¡¯s important is that we don¡¯t let this keep us down, alright?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to cheer me up again?¡± I said, cocking my head at her. ¡°You must really want that smile, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cheering you up because that¡¯s how I let you know that I still am very much in love with you,¡± Amanda exined, leaning both her arm and head across the edge of the window. ¡°And you being this upset about the whole thing shows me that you also love me just as much.¡±


    It was almost like a scene taken straight out of the cinema, with stray leaves swirling in the air, and this orange hue from above basking her figure in this golden incandescent, bringing out the color in her irises, just how lovely her eyes burned brown, and never unapanied without a smile, always with that smile, never once failing to keep me from staring.


    ¡°So no hard feelings, hmm?¡± She blinked, she moved, once more wrapping her fingers around the steering wheel. ¡°Now if you don¡¯t mind, can I get my goodbye smile now?¡±


    Hearing her, seeing her, not even the most jaded being this side of the sr system would be able to refuse such a request. I didn¡¯t even have to force it, it was like an instinct every time I see her looking at me that way. I just can¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°There we are, you see?¡± She beamed at me. ¡°Much cuter, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Kinda feel like this should have gone the other way...¡± I muttered, feeling a little bashful for some reason. ¡°Isn¡¯t the guy usually the one taking the lead in these situations?¡±


    ¡°And who says that I¡¯m already all better?¡± She questioned back, her brows furrowed and coy. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting on you to take the lead. Cheer me up, make me smile, and send my heart fluttering. I have high hopes actually... and I know you won¡¯t disappoint. Especially not after this, you won¡¯t, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Yep, she¡¯s officially back. The scheming, crafty, silver lining little minx was her again twisting every disadvantage into new opportunities... and in this case, she¡¯s molded herself quite the golden opportunity to capitalize on. Because now, even if it kills me, I¡¯m over here swearing I¡¯d do anything to make her happy.


    Looks like I might have found the perfect Christmas present.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out something,¡± I answered. ¡°Make you fall in love with me even more than you already are.¡±


    ¡°Afraid that¡¯s impossible,¡± She shook her head. ¡°If this were a dating sim, then you¡¯ve already maxed me out. All there is now for you to do is simply y through my route.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re just so damn easy to please.¡±


    She threw a pout. ¡°Hey, you mocking me?¡±


    ¡°Far from it,¡± I said, taking a determined step forward. ¡°I¡¯m just telling you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid to want to want more than you already have.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°You just want a trickle, you see. A droplet of affection thrown your way, and you¡¯re quenched, you¡¯re happy,¡± I exined, finding myself back staring close at her window, our faces only inches in distance. ¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m over here wanting to drown you with it until you¡¯re smothered, and I will. I promise I¡¯ll show you just how much exactly you really mean to me.¡±


    So close together that I could see her flush, see her swallow, trying to shrug away the brief quiver in her lips, as she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m hoping that¡¯s not a sexual innuendo you¡¯re making.¡±


    ¡°It could be too, if you want it to be...¡± I told her, batting slyly at her. ¡°All you have to do is ask.¡±


    For someone who relies heavily on her cunning and wits, she¡¯s quite ill-prepared when ites to ying defense. So easy to fluster, too embarrassed, veering her eyes away. It¡¯s cute.


    ¡°N-Noted,¡± She whispered, keeping her eyes firmly pointed to the front windshield. ¡°In the meantime, I think you have other matters to tend to first, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Right. Of course. Before anything else, those matterse first.


    ¡°I have a lot of that, sadly,¡± I muttered, hissing through narrowed lips. ¡°And I¡¯m not really sure when to even start with what.¡±


    She shook her head again, smiling, in knowing. ¡°Yes, you do.¡±


    In that instance, she was right ¨C I do. I do know what to start with, and sadly, it was not the kind I was keen on confronting too.


    ¡°Talk to Ash, alright? Get to know her, like really get to know her,¡± Amanda spoke, quickly, briefly, her mitten stroking my cheek, saying again before the whirr of the window separated us once more. ¡°It¡¯s about high time that you do.¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587: Bath-Pooling


    For some reason, Sera was standing outside on the porch, and yeah, anyone¡¯s guess is as good as mine as to why.


    I doubt she¡¯s there to greet me home, she¡¯s like thest person I expect to proim a ¡®Wee home, darling¡¯, with a kiss and some dinner.


    It¡¯s like I got a scarecrow installed out onto the frontwn or something, not a very effective one though unless those crows have got some kinda strong aversion to the color purple. No, all it¡¯s good for is making me question myself why, as I gradually pulled into the driveway, removing my helmet, and blinking nkly.


    ¡°Umm...¡± reced my hello, walking up to her, almost squinting from the harsh re of her golden stare. ¡°Is this about the Christmas lights? If so, then no I didn¡¯t get it yet. Tomorrow we could ¨C ¡±


    I was interrupted by a hard punch to the chest, all I saw was a quick dart and swipe of her cloak, and the next thing I knew my ribs were ring up, hitting something hard, and her long loose sleeve was outstretched, hiding the fist that hit me.


    Except not really. It wasn¡¯t a fist.


    It was a phone.


    .....


    I blinked, ¡°The hell...¡±


    Ash¡¯s phone.


    I let the phone fall into my hands as her arm drew back, its deep dark reflection mirroring back the total bemusement on my face.


    ¡°Why do you have this?¡± I asked her,pletely forgetting a silent look would be my only answer back. ¡°Tell me you didn¡¯t break it, please,¡± and just as the words left my lips, I went frantically scouring around for even the tiniest hint of a crack ¨C because my dumbass did not invest in a phone case.


    Knew I should have listened to the damn salesperson.


    Fortunately enough, my stiff, nearly numbed fingers didn¡¯t feel any odd grooves as far as I can tell, so I did the next natural thing anyone would do, I turned on the power.


    Bingo ¨C it didn¡¯t turn on.


    ¡°It¡¯s dead,¡± I dered, staring back up at Sera whose gaze suddenly widened by two, the skin around her eyes and veil somehow growing even paler, and that¡¯s when I finally understood the situation.


    A peculiar someone¡¯s hands were a little itchy, and their curiosity a little too damn strong for their own good, it seems. To be fair, a smartphone to her was probably the equivalent of magic to the average person, or if I wanna be mean, like a caveman discovering fire.


    Question now was ¨C how long was she fiddling with the fire for, before she burnt it out? And this particr model was known for its prolonged battery life too... must be having quite the fun time, she.


    Now it¡¯s my turn for a little bit of fun.


    ¡°See? It won¡¯t turn on anymore,¡± I said, making a show out of futilely tapping the power button, sipping in a sharp breathy hiss. ¡°Yep, you killed it.¡±


    And right there, I think it was probably the first time I saw the feeling of panic glitter gold ¨C as if I just affirmed all her worst fears in a single sentence.


    There was this faint lingering sense of magic in the air, traces of it, like wisps of smoke, smelling a little foul, and all permeating from whatid beneath the darkness of her cloak.


    I¡¯m going to go out on a limb here and presume she actually just tried bringing the phone back to life before I got here. Genius move, really ¨C frankly, quite the great utilization of her abilities.


    If only it did actually work. I could save like twenty bucks yearly not having to buy new chargers. s, a technomancer this necromancer was not.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, Ash was really fond of this phone, loved it to bits,¡± I muttered, contorting my lips to the biggest frown I could manage. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how disappointed she¡¯ll be waking up to, well... this.¡±


    At that, Sera reached both her arms out this time, and beneath the seams of her cloak, I could her fingers pulling hard at my coat, making a quiet ascending noise that was somewhere between a moan and a warble, almost as if trying to serenade me into helping her out of this somehow ¨C and it hurt my face so much trying not to betray my funeral-procession look.


    I guess it¡¯s time to teach this Arbiter of the Dead here how exactly we do things downtown.


    Sera watched with literal bated breath as I began the sacred ritual of resurrection, plugging in the charger of aliveness into the living room outlet before channeling its living essence into the dead phone through a blessed spiritual link connecting to one¡¯s soul.


    It was a lot simpler for her to understand than just calling it a wire, trust me.


    The very second there was rattling and buzzing, showing signs of life, Sera was all over the phone like a loved one beside a sickly patient¡¯s bedside, though I doubt the hard coffee table made for some good resting.


    Y¡¯know, humanity used to be so scarce whenever I found myself thinking or seeing those distinct violet colors of hers. It used to always be cold shoulders and even colder stares interacting with her, it was to the point I thought there could be nothing else when it came to her.


    Since then, however, I¡¯ve been seeing so many different sides to her, and recently, I¡¯ve been receiving so many other different kinds of looks other than res and glowers.


    We weren¡¯t yet to the point where I¡¯d consider her someone I can trust wholeheartedly.


    But someday, maybe one day, I¡¯d like it to be.


    For now though...


    ¡°When you see that number go up to a hundred, means it¡¯s alive and kicking again,¡± I said, rising up to my feet, dusting off my ol¡¯ ceremonial hands. ¡°You can give it back to Ash after. I¡¯m gonna go take a shower.¡±


    Then there it was again, a sigh losing tension as she stared at me go, another one of her recent new expressions ¨C gratitude, a thank-you... at least until she eventually finds out that I¡¯ve been ying her for a fool the entire time, and by then, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be getting another brand new stare from her too for that.


    Once upstairs, there in the middle of the hall, I was already feeling the pressing urgepelling me, pulling me, trying to steer me into the other direction, another room.


    Her room.


    Honestly, I¡¯m sure if I asked her about her past directly, Ash would readilyply with the request. She wasn¡¯t the type to hide anything, with her, there were no secrets, she¡¯ll give me the answer.


    The only thing stopping was that wonder, that question ¨C would I like hearing that answer?


    Knowing the her before any of this, before she was Ash, before I became her Master... when she was still known as Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight.


    Amanda¡¯s story did not paint a pretty tale. That much bloodshed, depravity, surrounding that old title of hers. I mean, how do you even begin asking about something like that?


    At any rate, I¡¯ll just figure it out sometimeter. Hopefully anyway. For now, I really needed that shower.


    A quick forward shuffleter, and my bedroom door stood firmly shut before me ¨C usually nothing worth noting. I always close my door before leaving. It¡¯s how it was closed that was bothering me.


    With sharp narrow indents etched faintly onto the metal handle. Yeah, that wasn¡¯t there when I left this morning.


    I swung open the door, already bracing to face the culprit literally behind the whole thing. It was like the story of goldilocks, y¡¯know? Only rather than finding some bratty self-entitled little girl sleeping on my bed, I got an unwitting vampire that should reallye with a safety warning instead.


    Adalia sprang upwards at the exact moment I walked through the door, sitting upright in the middle of slightly crumpled, slightly tattered sheets, still clinging onto the same pillow she took this morning like some kinda lovestruck Mrs. Tepes whose century-long slumber I¡¯ve just inadvertently disturbed.


    Should really start investing in some w-proof fabric or I¡¯m gonna end up sleeping on a bunch of loose string sooner orter.


    I got ready with a greeting smile, striding deeper in, and promptly began our usual unusual routine.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go take a bath now, leave for a while, or rest downstairs,¡± I said, for the second time just today. ¡°Unless you¡¯d rather see me naked, of course.¡±


    Then I got busy unbuttoning buttons, uncloaking cloaks, and ungloving gloves. I made it all the way to my chest stripped bare before I realized I hadn¡¯t yet heard the m-shut of the bedroom door.


    I slowly turned around again, my pants only held up by a fingers¡¯ pinch, finding still a huddled, dopey figure unmoving from where I found her, quietly batting bleary, barely focused eyes at me.


    ¡°That was just a joke, y¡¯know...¡± I muttered, flicking quick darts to the open doorway thinking she¡¯d get the message. ¡°That¡¯s not actually a green light for you to stay for a free exhibition show.¡±


    After that, Adalia did stir to life, if only just barely... drifting her misty, dreamy gaze to the gleaming, shimmering white porcin tiles peeking back at her beyond the narrow gap of the opened bathroom door.


    I knew that look anywhere... I¡¯ve seen it almost every day now... and it was always followed by a question in wonder, and this time, it was no exception either.


    ¡°Is... taking baths... fun...?¡± She asked me, pale lips barely letting it slip the stiff quiet of her voice.


    Before I used to get baffled by out-of-the-blue inquiries like these, but now I¡¯ve just grown so ustomed to it... perhaps a little too ustomed even.


    ¡°It¡¯s hygienic,¡± I answered, throwing my coat over an empty swivel chair. ¡°And I like being hygienic.¡±


    Adalia gave her usual nk stare to my response, shuffling quietly closer, hanging her slender, white legs over the bed. ¡°Is it fun... being hygienic...?¡±


    ¡°Not so much as it is... I guess... mandatory?¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s not really pleasant smelling like sweat and dirt all day.¡±


    Her vacant expression made a faint pondering noise, looking back over towards the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ve never been... hygienic... before...¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t smell ¨C period,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just getting wet, getting clean... like swimming in theke, remember?¡±


    The murky gray in her eyes began to almost glow at the mention of that, ¡°I liked... swimming...¡±


    An almost foreboding glow at that.


    ¡°I¡¯d like... to try... being hygienic...¡± She mused, vaguely enthused. ¡°It sounds... fun...¡±


    Y¡¯know what, I take that back about being ustomed just now. Clearly, I was just talking out of my rear back there.


    ¡°You being serious right now?¡± I asked, letting out a snort out of sheer bewilderment. ¡°Been here how long, and it¡¯s only just struck you that you want to take a bath?¡±


    ¡°You... take baths...¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, nodding at her always astute observational skills. ¡°That, indeed I do.¡±


    ¡°So I want... to take baths... too...¡±


    Couldn¡¯t help but let out another baffled snort. ¡°C¡¯mon ¨C do you seriously just want to do everything that I do, is that it?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± She said, her vacantness suddenly so deafeningly genuine. ¡°I want to like... everything... that you do...¡±


    It was with sentences like those that I¡¯m halfway convinced that Adalia had to be half-siren too. I mean, it was the only way to exin why I felt sopelled toply with her whims... because there was no way in hell it was solely due to her cute factor alone.


    ¡°Alright, fine,¡± I said, walking over beneath the bathroom doorway. ¡°You really wanna be hygienic that bad?¡±


    And I think she was aware of the effect she had on poor, defenseless men like me, because she just cranked the intensity of it all the way up nodding at me with that hopeful, eager expression.


    ¡°Wait, your turn, then,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯ll go in first, when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll draw a bath for you, and then you can go ¨C ¡±


    ¡°To...gether...¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed, together,¡± I said, then immediately I sputtered, I spazzed, wondering how the hell those words ended up in my mouth, staring wide owl-eyes at her somber gaze. ¡°Say what, that again, sorry, yes?¡±


    ¡°To...gether...¡± Adalia repeated, rising slowly from the foot of the bed, hands already pulling the strings of her many frills andces loose. ¡°I want to be... hygienic... together...¡±


    .....


    Once again, please go on ahead and expunge my words from this chapter as soon as you can so I don¡¯t look like an idiot. ¡®I¡¯ve grown ustomed to it¡¯, yeah, of course, you did, buddy ¨C that¡¯s why you¡¯re standing here right now with your mouth wide open like a dead fish. Typicalposed reaction, yes.


    ¡°I... I¡¯m not saying no... not yet anyway...¡± I said, recovering. ¡°First I¡¯d like to ask why, if that¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°I want to do... everything... that you do... together with you...¡± She murmured, her dress gradually slipping, revealing the pale smooth gray of her shoulders. ¡°And... I don¡¯t know how... to take a bath...¡±


    I think that more than anything was the most absurd thing I heard so far.


    ¡°It¡¯s just getting wet!¡± I eximed, exasperated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how... to get wet...¡± She continued to say, just purposefully ying dense now. ¡°Teach me... how...¡±


    Has she always been this assertive? insistent? stubborn?


    ¡°Be honest with me...¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°You¡¯ve been up in my room for like three days in a row, I think. The fact is, you just really want to see me naked, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Adalia froze quiet in ce, saying nothing, admitting nothing, a total nk te... if not for the little flicker in her stare, a shiver in her lips ultimately betraying her pure innocent intentions.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I stared her down, red-handed and with nowhere to hide. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°Do not... be shy...¡± She tried to assure me, continuing to walk, continuing to unravel, every single step revealing just a little more. ¡°I will be... naked with you... together... too... remember...?¡±


    This freaking girl... and here I thought vampires can only be so desperately thirsty for blood. Never have I been more wrong in my life.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay... if you don¡¯t want to...¡± Adalia whispered, her advance losing slight momentum. ¡°You don¡¯t... have to...¡±


    I raised a suspicious brow at her. ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I can go... alone...¡± She said, slowly nodding once. ¡°I won¡¯t do... what you don¡¯t want... to...¡±


    Oh, there¡¯s that look again, that voice again... so dangerous... so deadly... making my heart quiver so happily.


    And like I mentioned before, I knew that look anywhere... every day now... more and more showing itself by the hour, and following it, there¡¯s always a question, always a desire...


    Always a want.


    And sometimes, I will have no idea whose...


    ¡°So...¡± Adalia cocked her a little left, her silver-gray dress falling a little more, and asked, ¡°Do you... want... to...?¡±

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588: Scrubbing The Dirt, Part


    The bathroom in my bedroom had arge bathtub installed on top of having a regr shower too.


    When I first moved in here, I remembered giving the tub a go and then never again. I never found much use for it, and I was more of a stand-and-scrub kind of guy anyway.


    And it was precisely because of that same closed-mindedness, I¡¯m only now finding out things that I never knew, I never knew.


    Like self-heating. I didn¡¯t even know self-heating was a concept that even existed until about five minutes ago. It can even bubble, or form a whirlpool, and perhaps the most useful ¨C it was also fully well-equipped to board two people within its shining white interior, shall you ever choose to... or want to.


    Lying here now, submerged in a thick bed of soap bubbles, d in white foam frothing and dispersing ¨C wanna try taking a guess what I ended up choosing?


    ¡°This... feels... nice...¡± a second person spoke, just as soaked, just as foamed as I, looking up at me with those gray murky eyes. ¡°Are you... feeling nice...?¡±


    The cold of her bare back firmly against my chest. Pale pristine skin glistening in the dim light, and the silky, silver strands of her damp locks clinging tightly. The view gaping below, her bountiful breasts afloat half-immersed in the precarious covers of bubbles and foam.


    .....


    All these things considered, I took a deep breath.


    ¡°I feel clean.¡±


    ¡°Clean...¡± Adalia blinked, tilting her stare back forward to the nk white porcin tiles. ¡°How do you... be... clean...?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already clean. Self-regting, remember? Perks of being a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Clean... like you...¡± She rified, resting the back of her head against my chest, again batting those pure innocent eyes up at me, ¡°How do I be... clean like you...?¡± and somehow so oblivious to the rest of her that wasn¡¯t so innocent.


    ¡°Just... just rub yourself, y¡¯know?¡± I sputtered, doing my best distracting myself ying referee to little droplets on the wall dribbling down the finish line. ¡°Scrub around your ears, under your arms... chest, all those hard-to-reach ces, do your best.¡±


    The gentle foamy tide sloshed as Adalia lifted a hand, her sharp jagged ws surfacing above the bubbly depths, trickling beads, and gleaming just as sharp.


    ¡°Okay, maybe that¡¯s not such a good idea...¡± I said, nearly going cross-eyed as the tip of her nails briefly pointed squarely between my eyes. ¡°Just don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move like me, you¡¯ll be sparkling soon enough.¡±


    ¡°You... your hands...¡± She then whispered, her other hand still submerged, coiling itself around the slit in my fingers. ¡°Clean me...¡±


    ¡°Clean you?¡±


    ¡°Only if you... want to...¡± She said, lowering her arm,xing her shoulders, leaving the entirety of her body defenseless and vulnerable. ¡°Like I... want you to...¡±


    How can she spout all these sentences so straight-faced without even going a little red in the face? And how is it, in such dull, tepid murmurs alone, could she make them sound so damn... riveting?


    Staving back depraved temptations, I let my eyelids fall, and rose my hands up from deep in the bathtub depths, slowly feeling as the tip of my fingers shiver and quiver, meeting the icy cold of her smooth, supple skin.


    Adalia didn¡¯t make a peep, didn¡¯t even react in the slightest. It was silent, stiffening, the way this all was happening... moving my hands, it was like touching a long-frozen corpse, and in the blinding dark of my eyelids, I could distinctly make out the outline of her body.


    I started with the nape of her neck, trailing the vivid picture in my head to the back of her ears, rubbing, stroking... the practical definition of cleaning.


    ¡°This... feels nice...¡± I heard her say, her head swaying to the motions of my fingers. ¡°Are you... feeling nice...?¡±


    I felt the air blow through my nostrils hot and heavy. ¡°I feel weird.¡±


    ¡°Have you not cleaned... another person... before...?¡±


    ¡°My sister,¡± I replied, and hearing her deafening quiet, I hastily added. ¡°When we were kids, don¡¯t make it weird.¡±


    She made a faint pondering noise that reverbed back. ¡°I¡¯ve never... cleaned my sister... before...¡±


    ¡°Speaking of...¡± I gulped, feeling a lump of pure dread bungee jumping down the pit of my guts. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what Amelia would do if she knew about this.¡±


    ¡°You are... frightened...?¡±


    ¡°Concerned,¡± I corrected. ¡°In case you didn¡¯t notice, she can be quite the passionate little sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She said, then musing in silence briefly, said, ¡°Do not... worry... I will... exin to her...¡±


    That doesn¡¯t really inspire much confidence within me. I¡¯ve been around her haughty highness long enough to know being reasonable isn¡¯t one of her best traits.


    ¡°I leave my life in your capable hands, then,¡± I simply said, resigning myself to the inevitable confrontation in the future. ¡°Please do handle with care.¡±


    When I was done scrubbing all I could above, I moved on to the smooth-sailing of her long, slender arms, drifting my hands across its length all the way to the narrow ridge of her cor bone jutting firm and rigid.


    I continued rubbing, I continued scrubbing, re-soaking my hands every so often, her skin turning more wet and slippery to the touch.


    Then, like fine needles, I felt the strands of her hair grazed the top of my hands as I carefully guided my touch downwards. I swallowed, feeling something soft, squishy, fitting perfect in my palms as they curve around in a big gliding arch towards her waist.


    ¡°Your heartbeat... is very loud...¡± suddenly resounded her voice again, echoing in the vast emptiness of my imagination, breaking my concentration. ¡°And you are... aroused...¡±


    I slowly fluttered my eyes open just to meet her misty stare once more, a sense of curiosity swirling in her fog.


    ¡°Does... cleaning me... arouse you...?¡± She asked, forming ripples around us as her nk expression grew closer.


    ¡°Touching you arouses me,¡± I answered. ¡°And you already knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I could feel my hands remaining as they were, clinging tightly to the sleek curves of her waist. They didn¡¯t want to move, I couldn¡¯t make them let go. I couldn¡¯t even see them, hidden, obscured past the peak of her beautiful pale mounds.


    Veering my eyes back at her, she didn¡¯t answer me, opting to just continue inquiring me, pressing me...


    Tempting me.


    ¡°Do you want... to keep... touching me...?¡±


    It was my turn for silence, my turn for long, tense stares ¨C before the calm waters sloshed, rippled, as my hands began to move uninhibited, squeezing, grinding, clutching... all the while, still loosely holding onto the pretense of still cleaning, my reply faltering in a mutter, ¡°I do.¡±


    As always, Adalia remained despondent to my touch, to my vigorous fondling, as still and unmoving as a boat anchored onto shore, as my hands delved wildly about and around her hips and her thighs.


    But no further.


    I had enough restraint in mind to know I shouldn¡¯t go further. Not now, not here...


    Not yet.


    So I just kept stroking, brushing, caressing, and though she sounded and looked as if she couldn¡¯t at all care any less. I knew for a fact this was more than she could ever ask for.


    After all, a heartbeat does not lie... and I could feel hers pounding hard, seemingly never more alive.


    ¡°This feels... nice...¡± She said again, slowly copsing once more, this time fully enveloped in the embrace of my arms, another misty, peering stare gazing upwards towards me. ¡°Are you... feeling nice...?¡±


    I smiled, my head nting, feeling a bitter freeze trickling across my lips as I confessed, grazing her forehead.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I told her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling very good.¡±

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589: Scrubbing The Dirt, Part


    A normal shower usually takes me about five minutes tops, ten minutes if I wanted to be thorough.


    Twenty minutes was a new high for me that I never thought I¡¯d reach. I¡¯ve been submerged and soaked for so long that the skin on my fingertips was starting to prune and wrinkle as if I¡¯m skinny-dipping here in the fountain of un-youth.


    But honestly, not a single drowning and sagging pore in my body felt like leaving. This was just supposed to be a quick refreshing bath, but having Adalia¡¯s presence, the feel of her naked body resting against mine ¨C was a serene feeling of tranquility I don¡¯t think even zen monks have ever achieved... can¡¯t me me for not wanting to dry myself back to reality.


    Yet despite that, there was any good without the bad, and in this case, the bad here was the simple irrefutable fact that I was practically acting like a yer... and I don¡¯t mean that in a good way.


    How many of the girls have I just traded and exchanged in just the past two days alone?


    It was hard to be intimate with one without acknowledging the prickling guilt of feeling like I was neglecting the rest... a troublesome thought that reached a culmination with the outing with Amanda just earlier today... and now here I was with Adalia, burying myself with the now soapy and flowery scent of her silver-gray hair, my hands tightly over her waist in a caressing embrace.


    Where was Amanda¡¯s embrace? Irene¡¯s? Ash¡¯s?


    .....


    Infidelity was... the most urate term I could think of... but... I don¡¯t really know if I should call it that... at any rate, it¡¯s a touchy subject... one I¡¯d rather not think about right now.


    And speaking of touchy subjects I rather not bring up ¨C Ash¡¯s past, Eshlywn¡¯s history was still a gigantic elephant in the tub. I mean, I¡¯ve been telling myself it was about time to finally know, but... still... do I really wanna know what I really wanna know even?


    I don¡¯t know.


    Anyway, speaking of pasts I never bothered much to ask...


    ¡°Hey, Adalia...¡± My voice reverberated in the quiet. ¡°How was it like for you before... y¡¯know... before you came here?¡±


    Spotateinity was never one of my defining traits, and out-of-the-blue inquiries were never one of them either, and exhibiting them both two-for-one here, of course, Adalia¡¯s sharp senses sensed something peculiar.


    ¡°Something... is bothering... you...¡± She asked, as always, hitting the nail on the head. ¡°What is... it...?¡±


    ¡°Nothing worth knowing,¡± I muttered. ¡°Just let me talk it out. Why don¡¯t you tell me about what you were like before you met me.¡±


    ¡°What I was... like...¡± Her eyes closely peered at me from the sides, indifferent, if not a little curious. ¡°I am... the same... as I was... before... I met you...¡±


    ¡°That so?¡±


    ¡°Maybe... I was... louder... faster...¡± She said, as a tip of her w jutted ever so slightly out the water¡¯s surface. ¡°Before... my failed... transformation...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right... you wanted to try being human, didn¡¯t you? Or close to being one, anyway...¡± I recalled. ¡°To cure your feeding condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She slumped her head left on my chest. ¡°Did not... work...¡±


    ¡°Do you ever miss your old self?¡± I nced down at the top of her head. ¡°The you before you tried turning human?¡±


    ¡°No...¡±


    It took her quite a while to reply, and for such a long interval to contemte, it was quite peculiar when that was all her input regarding it.


    ¡°How was it like for you anyway?¡± I asked. ¡°When you realize the transformation has worn off?¡±


    ¡°It was... a long... time ago...¡± She shifted in ce, and I had the vague sense she wasn¡¯t too keen on talking about these kinds of things right here. ¡°And they were not very... nice... days...¡±


    So in my haste, I tried shifting topics.


    ¡°Y¡¯know,e to think of it, how did we even go about meeting each other anyway?¡± I asked. ¡°And by that I mean... how did you travel to this world from yours?¡±


    Out of all the questions I¡¯ve asked her, this one was the one that probably took the longest to hear an answer, and once she actually did ry one, hearing it, I almost forgot what the original question was about.


    ¡°By... killing...¡±


    I felt my face stiffen. ¡°Killing?¡±


    ¡°Humans... are not very nice... mostly... they do not help... other species... when asked...¡± She exined, just as bluntly, just as indifferently. ¡°And they did not help... sister... and me... when we asked...¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I inquired further, sounding as casual as I could.


    ¡°She refused... to make a portal... for my sister and me...¡± She continued. ¡°So I killed her son... to convince her... to... listen...¡±


    There was no malice, no hint of relish or pleasure in the tone of her voice... but even then hearing her sound so vacant admitting to this made my blood run just as cold even if she had.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed people.¡±


    ¡°I have killed... many people...¡± She rified, replied, and then promptly reminded me. ¡°I am... a Matriarch... after all...¡±


    Right, of course, those pointed fangs, those sharp ws, the abilities, the senses she¡¯s inherited... she¡¯s a being born and bred for the singr purpose of being the perfect predator over many prey.


    I¡¯ve run dry of questions, and Adalia heard my abrupt silence, peering back up at me, batting her misty white eyes with an almost knowing stare.


    ¡°You did not... like that...¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that, I...¡± I blinked my eyes rapidly, trying to scrounge up the perfect escape. ¡°Look, I am not going to judge you for it.¡±


    ¡°Why... not...?¡± She asked, her turn to inquiry, cocking her head to the side in wonder. ¡°You do not like... killing... and I have killed... many of your kind...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you had your reasons.¡±


    ¡°That... doesn¡¯t change... what I did...¡± She muttered, then in a heavy ripple and slosh, sshes of water spilling over the edge, Adalia spun herself facing toward me, with the front of her bare foam-dded body resting on top of me. ¡°You will still... absolve me... so easily...?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I said, straining hard concentrating my gaze only on her eyes and not letting it drift elsewhere. ¡°Look, why are you pressing me hard on this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because... when Ash... asks you... the same question soon...¡± She blinked at me. ¡°You need to be ready... with the right answer...¡±


    After that, I did not have any trouble at all holding my gaze up directly at her. I could almost feel the cold chill of pure bafflement freeze my gaping expression solid.


    ¡°How did you...?¡±


    ¡°Your heart... beats very loudly... sometimes...¡± She quietly exined, cing one of her hands gently across my wet skin, the icy tip of one of her nails lightly pressing against my chest. ¡°And when it does... I can... hear it beating... for her... I know... it¡¯s for her...¡±


    Twice today, I was caught busted thinking of another person while in the presence of another. Why do I justpletely suck at being subtle?


    ¡°You are curious... about Ash...¡± Adalia continued to say, her swirling cloudy pupils seeing more than I ever will in my lifetime. ¡°I can see it... in your eyes...¡±


    ¡°Like an open book, huh?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Your concerns are... understandable...¡± spoke her voice in that same ethereal all-knowing tone. ¡°You wish to see... only the good... in those that you love most... but your conscience... won¡¯t let you excuse their... atrocious acts...¡±


    Then, with a single blink, she made her most poignant observation yet, ¡°You are... lost...¡± hitting the nail on the head until it was hammered t. ¡°You do not want... your love for her to diminish... once you do know... what you know...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m broadcasting my mind on the air,¡± I remarked, a smile forming for no particr reason. ¡°Well?¡± I nudged. ¡°What are your thoughts on it?¡±


    Shattering a record, the silence after lingered the longest here than in any instance prior. Meanwhile, I stayed staring at her nk face, hearing as droplets dripped from the many ends of her locks, rippling the stagnant water beneath us.


    ¡°I think... if you really do love her...¡± She slowly muttered. ¡°Then you will love... all of her...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I intend to do. But like you said, I¡¯m worried that I...¡± I narrowed my lips. ¡°As much as I want to, what if I won¡¯t be able to look at her, touch her, or even love her the same way I always do?¡±


    ¡°I have killed many... people in cold blood... defenseless... helpless... people...¡± Adalia suddenly proimed, her soft voice firm and direct. ¡°Now look... look at me... please...¡± She demanded. ¡°Do I look... any different to you...?


    I looked, finding nothing but the same gentle face staring back at me. ¡°No...¡±


    ¡°Touch me...¡± She quietly pleaded, and I felt her tug my right hand to her left cheek. ¡°Do I feel... any different now to you?¡±


    Just the same, the same frigid cold of her skin, the same her as always.


    ¡°No...¡± I said again.


    ¡°I have killed many... people in cold blood... defenseless... helpless... people... just like you...¡± Adalia repeated herself, her face, her stare, drifting closer to mine, her fangs slightly showing as her pale lips quivered, as she asked quietly, disquietly, ¡°Do you not... love me... any... more...?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t sense, it wasn¡¯t my conscience I was considering and choosing for me right then. Hearing her words triggered something in me, like an impulse, a deep instinct, and I felt my arms enveloping her, more violent ripples sshing and spilling as I pulled her close and kept her close... hearing and feeling nothing, but the cold of her breath blowing faintly against my neck.


    And that¡¯s when I truly discover my answer as the tide fell back to a calm rest.


    ¡°Guess I can¡¯t help myself...¡± I muttered, my voice muffled deep in the seams of her silky locks. ¡°I will always love you no matter what.¡±


    I could feel her body rxing at the sound of my words, and I felt her arms slowly mirroring my embrace, and I could feel her lips brushing my skin, formally gradually into a smile as she whispered back, ¡°And you will... still always... love her too...¡±


    We stayed that way for a long, long while, and as far as my desires go, we may very well could have remained that way forever.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, that¡¯s mighty bold of you to offer yourself to the test first,¡± I said. ¡°I mean... what if I had said no?¡±


    ¡°I would not... mind... if you had...¡± She replied, pressing her body tighter against me. ¡°I will still love you... even if you... hated me...¡±


    ¡°I can never hate you, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°But you... should...¡± She retorted. ¡°That being... said... I am very happy... that you don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Because I realize you were wrong, you have changed,¡± I said. ¡°You aren¡¯t the same person that you were. I mean, just look...¡± I moved, I shuffled, feeling the pricks and pokes of her ws but never once feeling them pierce me. ¡°You aren¡¯t hurting me anymore, are you?¡±


    Suddenly, I jumped, jolted, feeling as if a bolt of lightning had struck me deep. Then, my eyes blinking wide, I felt something warm ooze and trickle out the side of my neck.


    Guess things haven¡¯t changed that drastically after all.


    I let out another sigh. ¡°Ouch, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°Feeding... time...¡± She slurred, her lips smacking and slurping, as she burrowed her fangs deeper into my skin, her breath leaving her in short gaps of total bliss.


    After a while, I felt her retract her fangs, before resting her head again beneath my chin, feeling her body growing limper and heavy against mine.


    ¡°Because of you... I have... changed...¡± She feebly muttered out, all sense of awareness slipping past her by the second. ¡°Because... you... loved me... you... changed me...¡±


    .....


    ¡°And so... because of you...¡± Adalia said, mustering thest of her strength before sleep reigned supreme and drifted her off into serene waters, slumbering on top of me. ¡°Ash would have changed too...¡±

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590: Another Serene Night


    A cute girl falling peacefully asleep in your arms has got to be one of the greatest pleasures that life has to offer for us lonely, hollow men out there.


    Nothing felt more like bliss than this simple gesture of trust and intimacy and, on a couch, on a bed, I¡¯m sure it was just that. But in the cramped squeeze of a bathtub, I was far too busy keeping from bumping my knees and elbows trying to keep her mouth and nose above water, trying to pull myself free from the soft, tantalizing weight of her bare, naked body.


    I still wasn¡¯t sure how I managed to do it, but in the end, I had us both dried, toweled, dragging, and crumpling silky satin sheets with my knees as I clumsily yet ever so carefully ced the slumbering vampire to bed.


    Now, I wasn¡¯t sure really if there was amon cold equivalent to these terrifying prowlers of the night, but you can be sure as shit I wasn¡¯t going to be taking any chances on having another mythical being fall ill under my watch... especially one with wrath and fear incarnate as a doting little sister.


    Adalia¡¯s dressy in a clump by the bedside in an endless bundle of tangled strings andces which I did not even dare try and unravel.


    I had some spare clothes somewhere deep in the mess of my wardrobe, and after quickly rummaging through Narnia, I pulled out a big baggy shirt that managed to fit her all the way to her thighs perfect ¨C good enough for temporary sleepwear.


    The room was pitch ck in the dark of night, and turning the lights on was a no-go if I wanted to stand the slightest of remaining in control of my libido, and so, faced with so little options, I opted to just feel my way through the entire dressing process, my very klutzy hands somehow hitting every springy bump and supple curve along the way.


    .....


    Unintentionally, of course... ahem...


    Of course.


    It had only just struck nine, with the pale moonlight gleaming through the kitchen blinds, when I¡¯d finished wiping clean thest dusty and grimy countertop.


    Gradually, day by day, the cleanliness of the house was slowly faltering. The floorboards don¡¯t sparkle and shine the same way they used to, dust bunnies were gathering in every narrow crack and crevice, and frankly, the sheets in every room could use some changing.


    While I do absolutely try my best to keep things spick and span, the unfortunate truth was my best couldn¡¯t evene close to Ash at her worst. She¡¯s a gift, that girl... her thoroughness, her efficiency, how she handles every task so effortlessly... and every day without fail, her high standards only seem to rise evermore.


    Running out of groceries, I just realized too...


    Seriously, I think I might be relying too heavily on her shoulders a little too long if I¡¯m in this way over my head during this brief period of absence of hers. It makes me wonder, honestly...


    Where exactly would I be right at this moment without her?


    Would I still be in that cramped two-room apartment space? Filling out surveys for quick cents while submitting my resume at every mention of the word ¡®applicant¡¯ I find? Slurping melted ice-cream soup in the sweltering darkness of unpaid electric bills?


    So many things would have ended up vastly different. I probably wouldn¡¯t have known Irene as well as I do. I¡¯d probably only be a bit disheartened hearing about indiscriminate mysterious abductions. An unknowing frightened bystander in the face of a mysterious ck rain. Not to mention, aplete and total stranger in the lives of people I¡¯ve grown to care for oh so much.


    I probably wouldn¡¯t also be called Master...


    Truly, really... what would I be without her?


    It¡¯s only the brink of another year¡¯s end, and yet it feels like decades have passed with the number of happenings that¡¯s transpired in just these past few months.... a few things for the worse... and everything else for the better.


    And no doubt they¡¯ll be much more happening to transpire, many more things to discover- including now.


    Eshwlyn was deep in my head, Ash was burrowing deep in my thoughts.


    The tray of food in my hands sounded a tter as I knocked firmly upon a closed door. In the briefness of the silence and darkness, I waited, breath bated, ready for the long night and tale that awaited me behind this door.


    Faintly, I could hear someone shuffling, creeping, and the door slowly swung open with a click and creak, revealing the distinct luminous glow of gold lurking behind the dark gap.


    I presented the tray forward, smiling, ¡°Dinner, Sera. For her.¡±


    The glinting gold blinked, skirting quietly to the side, violet flutters closely trailing along, and I stepped over and beneath the widening doorway, once again, feeling my senses immersed in the scent and atmosphere of an entirely different world.


    A very musty, stuffy world without much venttion, a world that smelled sweetish, dampish... a world that smelled much like her.


    ¡°Master...¡± came a soft whistler, and arge lump on the bed began to squirm, then out from the thick covers, emerged zed green eyes closely apanied by a loose tender smile. ¡°You arete today.¡±


    The silver tray gave another soft metallic quiver taking space on the nightstand from a recently resuscitated smartphone resting close by. I slowly ced myself on the edge of the bed, scooting closer, reaching over, to gently run my fingers through her snowy-white hair.


    ¡°Late?¡± I inquired, keeping my voice low and light. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever making an appointment.¡±


    Ash was actually starting to look a lot better now, really. Articte, lucid, her skin fairer, her voice stronger, and the soft glow of green in her eyes shining vibrantly than ever before mine. I¡¯m not even sure if she even recalls much of the night prior... or the wish she made to me.


    But judging from her behaviour now... probably not.


    ¡°I¡¯ve familiarized myself with your daily visits. And for some reason today, you have strayed from your normal scheduled time, ¡± She said, her pointed ears fluttering rapidly as my fingers reached around them. ¡°Mmm, Master... what has kept you this long away from me, I do wonder?¡±


    ¡°I showered.¡±


    ¡°Ahh,¡± another warm smile peeked at me through the covers. ¡°I should have known.¡±


    ¡°Here now, though,¡± I said, feeling her feverish warmth as I reached to stroke her on the cheek. ¡°And I¡¯ll stay for as long as you want me to.¡±


    ¡°Forever, then, Master, if you¡¯d be so kind,¡± She said, nuzzling the palm of my hand right back. ¡°Or shall it unfortunately seem unlikely, then another night¡¯s rest closely apanied would more than suffice.¡±


    ¡°You want me to sleep here with you again?¡±


    ¡°The fleeting nights are all I¡¯ll ever have with you, ridden still with this blight... I¡¯d be a fool of an Elf, a lover... shall I ever choose to squander these precious moments with you.¡±


    Y¡¯know I made chicken soup this evening, as well as some piping hot herbal tea, thinking I¡¯d try and soothe her difort... and yet here I was, having my soul healed and mended instead.


    ¡°And umm...¡± I drifted my eyes over to the lurking silent figure in the furthest darkest corner of the room feeling like a certain familiar vampiric presence I¡¯ve grown ever too ustomed to. ¡°What does Sera have to say about it?¡±


    ¡°She wishes to stay...¡± Ash muttered, turning her head over towards her. ¡°If only to observe...¡±


    Observe, huh?


    ¡°Observe, what?¡±


    ¡°Us...¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± I asked, throwing my eyes at the brooding, cloaked figure again. ¡°Why, us?¡±


    ¡°My, Master, feeling a bit self-conscious now, are you?¡± She teased, a sheepish grin suppressing a faint giggle. ¡°It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ve any intentions of doing anything other than sleeping tonight, yes?¡±


    Actually, if I were to be honest ¨C I do. I do have another intention for tonight... which makes the lingering presence of another, especially someone like her, someone so deeply involve... that much more harder to see through...


    But that was a question, a discovery, an intent, forter...


    ¡°Guess not,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    Muchter.


    For now, however... I only had one single intention, and a more innocent, purer one at that.


    ¡°C¡¯mon...¡± I reached for the tray, spoon in hand, and another smile at the ready. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you your dinner.¡±

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591: A Need To Know


    Ash made a quiet smacking noise with her lips as I pulled the spoon away, clinking as it hit the edge, dipping back into the now shallow pond inside a bowl... and I¡¯m just over here ying diligent caretaker thinking just how much do the tables really love to turn and invert, don¡¯t they?


    It¡¯s usually me bed-ridden and enfeebled, usually me seeing my meals served at bedside atop gleaming silver trays... except I wasn¡¯t that impable a cook than this prodigal Masterchef that I was now currently spoon feeding a lukewarm bowl of soup to instead of the five-star culinary delights I was usually ustomed to.


    But hey, she¡¯s slurping down every serving, and licking her lips after every gulp. It can¡¯t actually be that bad, right?


    Before long, I was finding myself scraping the bottom of the bowl barely even scooping up a spoonful for her to eagerly savor, and just like that, Ash had finished her meal with a breathy sigh of genuine satisfaction.


    ¡°Was it really that good?¡± I asked her, almost convinced that I¡¯ve an innate talent for chicken soup now that I¡¯ve only just discovered.


    Ash pondered as she snuggled, bundling back under thefy thick covers, still smacking her lips in relish, she answered, ¡°Not really...¡± and outright justpletely eviscerating my big dreams of ever shaking hands with Gordon Ramsay. ¡°Tasteless, a vapid dullness spreading across the tongue. I sense you¡¯ve neglected your seasonings, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Damn, I remember the days when I had to teach her how the ps of a cereal box worked, and now here¡¯s that same gal today lecturing me about my herbs and spices... the learner now a master.


    .....


    ¡°Should haveined on the first bite,¡± I told her, tossing the bowl back onto the tray next to an also empty cup of tea. ¡°I¡¯d have gotten you something else.¡±


    ¡°Comin... but whatever for, Master?¡± She asked, a confused stare nted towards me. ¡°I don¡¯t recall having ever uttered my disliking.¡±


    ¡°But you just said ¨C ¡±


    ¡°My beloved Master had painstakingly prepared a meal for my consumption, a taste of his affection, his love...¡± She loudly smacked her lips again. ¡°So how, I ask you, could I ever find such a thing revolting?¡±


    There¡¯s that fluttery, flowery, funny feeling in my chest again... like my heart had been unknowingly reced by a hummingbird high on a pound of ecstasy.


    ¡°Well, when you put it that way...¡± I muttered, briefly shing back to all of the past meals I¡¯ve ever cooked up for her. ¡°I kinda wish my love didn¡¯t taste so nd, then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll love me better, Master,¡± Ash assured, her left hand creeping over from the side and tucking itself snugly within mine. ¡°You always do.¡±


    Outside, I let my smile shine sincerely, but under the surface, I struggled to even breathe like I always do.


    See, there was a string of words lodged down my throat, stuck, suffocating me, and no matter how strong the urge I felt to retch them out, I just can never seem to willingly, truly pry my lips loose.


    But I did not seriously go through an entire volume¡¯s worth of character-building just so I can chicken myself out now. That¡¯ll just be fuckin¡¯ pathetic.


    So I breathed again, I tried again.


    ¡°Listen, Ash,¡± I began, and it didn¡¯t sound like I even said it, it sounded more like I just thought it in my mind. But she looked at me, staring at me, those beautiful emerald glimmers affirming my words had indeed reached her. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Mm, do you now?¡± She replied, deaf to the sudden stillness my voice resounded with. ¡°Surely not of the inhospitable state the house is in, I pray?¡± She smiled. ¡°Fret not, Master. As soon as I am able, I shall go about rectifying that matter with extreme swiftness. For now, please, I ask you... only bear with it for just a little while longer, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Music to my ears,¡± I briefly teased, my smirk quickly fading. ¡°But no, it¡¯s... I actually wanted to talk about you.¡±


    To the far right of the bed, Sera¡¯s eyes roused up and glistened gold, blinking quietly an intrigued gaze at me.


    ¡°Me, Master?¡± Ash slowly repeated, bleary eyes instantly sharpening to focus, seeing my solemn expression. ¡°Why... I... have I... done something... wrong, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± I immediately shut the notion down before it could fester. ¡°It¡¯s just... have you realized just how long we¡¯ve been together? It¡¯s been a pretty long time, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Ash remained quiet, a firm gaze trying to unearth my reasons... meanwhile, I was there digging and scraping right alongside her.


    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s a long enough span of time for me to be absolutely sure I want to spend the entire rest of my life with you,¡± I continued, mustering briefly a fond smile at her. ¡°But I can profess and proim my undying love for you all I like, but I say that, you see... while never actually having the chance to really know you.¡±


    An ongoing process was showing on her expression. A process of thought, a process of contemtion, a process of listening, understanding, all quietly happening at the same time in the shining luster of her stare.


    ¡°I want to know more about you, Ash,¡± I said. ¡°I want to know about your life as an Elf-Knight, your time within the Old Guard. Before any of that too, I want to know about the old you. I want to know everything. How you¡¯ve suffered, how you coped,¡± I narrowed my lips. ¡°How you¡¯ve lost...¡±


    At that, perhaps it may just be an imagination running frantic, but I saw her brow flickering, her stare stiffening, then I blinked, and I saw what I saw no longer.


    ¡°So you wish... to know more about who I am...¡± Ash summarized, her tone going just as quiet. ¡°Who I was before... before I met you...¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± She blinked, her unwavering gaze instantly shifting to a process of wonder. ¡°And this sudden urge to know, Master... where exactly does it stem from? Is it purely just a mere curiosity taking root? This urge... I suspect there has to be more to it.¡±


    Sera was noticeable standing closer than she was a few minutes prior, the blinding radiance in her stare pondering the same question as Ash was.


    If I answered her properly, then I¡¯d be here all night exining my thought process and decision-making that ultimately led me all the way here. Instead, I chose to answer her diffrent, instead, I answered her concisely... truthfully.


    ¡°I love you, Ash,¡± I simply told her. ¡°And I just want to love all of you.¡±


    ¡°All of... me...¡± She slowly repeated.


    Her expression seemed to tighten, seemed to dim, almost as if hearing my words as foreboding... or perhaps it was just another instance of an imagination going haywire, because the second I looked again, there was nothing present but the unwavering resolve of her stare, as she faintly breathed, as she softly uttered...


    ¡°Very well...¡± Her lips formed a smile. ¡°But you should be forewarned, Master... my tale... my story... it is anything but brief.¡±


    In response, I smiled back, feeling my tension dwindle. ¡°We have all night. I don¡¯t mind how long it takes for you to tell me everything.¡±


    ¡°s...¡± She breathed in deep, the air leaving her feebly. ¡°I fear I am in no capable condition of properly divulging myself to you.¡±


    Right, shit, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m asking for a bedtime tale for someone who can barely speak a sentence without running out of breath.


    What was I thinking?


    ¡°So rather than telling you about my past, Master...¡± Ash heaved, the dim glow of her eyes drifting to the far left to a bundle of deep, dark violet that had significantly grown much closer. ¡°Why don¡¯t I show you instead?¡±

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592: To Bed


    I was already bracing for it.


    The singr voice of opposition, sounding out... or more like growling out her clear dissent for this. And indeed, Sera was practically elbowing my ribs with her intense leering and peering.


    Just who the hell do I think I was, amirite? Barging in outta nowhere trying to start some funny business dredging up unpleasant memories that have long since been buried. Do I think I¡¯m entitled, obligated? Just because I¡¯m the so-called Master or something?


    Y¡¯know what, I think I¡¯m actually getting the hang of reading Sera¡¯s thoughts. Yes, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s exactly how she sounds like. Bratty, snobbish voice and all.


    Jackassery aside, it¡¯s not as if I think her qualms were unfounded. She knows Ash undoubtedly better than I do. She knows her memories, her history, and her pain... and she surely understands perfectly the pain recalling would entail... otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be ring her disapproval at me in the first ce.


    But, even so... I have to know.


    ¡°It is alright, Sera,¡± Ash reassured, her show of reluctance not going unnoticed. ¡°It is my Master¡¯s request... desire... and I fully, willingly intend to see it done.¡± then slowly she raised an arm out towards her, her empty palm quivering, the green in her eyes gleaming, ¡°If you¡¯d be so kind?¡±


    .....


    Sera sounded a whine, both her veil and cloak fluttering wild in indecision, not wanting to ept, but yet simply unable to refuse, and in typical Sera-fashion, I¡¯ve be the subject of her scorn, her fiery re scorching once more at the root of all her problems.


    Sure, I believed it was a little unfair. Of course, I thought she was being a bit childish... but I didn¡¯t mind it, I can understand why.


    I can understand her.


    After all, my wants and her wants... they all really stem from the same love we had for this adorable, if a little abnormal, sickly Elf.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do,¡± I said, empty of bargains, absent of any leverage. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ¨C fine, it¡¯s okay,¡± speaking now only with absolute sincerity. ¡°But I¡¯d really appreciate it if you could help me out here.¡±


    Again, violet hues began to restlessly il, grumbles in the night lowly rumbled, and in the intensity of her golden light, I saw, gradually, as it began to soften.


    With a quiet shuffle, her hand fell into Ash¡¯s, and raising the other, Sera slowly reached out to me ¨C offering hers.


    I lost my ¡®thank you¡¯ somewhere down the line as I took her hand and moved into position, somewhere between letting myself rest, getting myself focused, and allowing the softness of the sheets to drift me gradually into slumber, but I made sure she knew it, felt it, as I gently squeezed my grip.


    And it was only then I realized ¨C Sera¡¯s hands were so awfully small. Amazing how I never noticed it before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to almost kill me first or something?¡± I asked, peering up at her looming silhouette at the end of the bed, scouring her cloak for any signs of rustling gaps where possibly any sharp, bony appendages may protrude. ¡°I remember this used to involve a lot of strangling.¡±


    In her stead, Ash yed the telepathic messenger, scooting over onto her side, the green glint of her tender gaze extending past the corner of my eye. ¡°She only requires you sleep, Master. Unlike the case with Mistress Ria, I am a willing participant. No such extreme measures need be necessary here.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± I said, muttering. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize there were manyyers to this thing.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a process far tooplex and dull for me to eagerly rify for your understanding,¡± Ash said, scooting even more until the tip of her nose brushed the edge of my shoulder, then quietly, almost furtively, she took in a big, deep relishing whiff. ¡°Instead, Master, simply allow me this brief respite of you beside me before sleep inevitably drifts us apart.¡±


    ¡°If only you could sleep with your eyes open...¡± I said, turning over to my side as well, letting nothing else enter my sight aside from her loving stare just mere inches apart. ¡°Or else you could just always just dream of me.¡±


    ¡°I always dream of you, Master,¡± She muttered, her hot breath grazing my dry lips. ¡°Always you...¡± then her other arm began to rouse, slither, the warmth of her fingers finding its way onto the side of my face. ¡°However, tonight, I fear my dreams won¡¯t be as pleasant as you.¡±


    That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll be delving into her memories... which means she¡¯ll be there delving and remembering right alongside me too.


    ¡°I presume you¡¯ll be having a long night ahead of you, then...¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, it will be quite the restless night for me, indeed.¡±


    My chest began to hurt again, the familiar pangs of guilt ringing, searing...


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, do not apologize, Master,¡± Ash said, her gentle expression straining, staying so kind it almost hurts to see. ¡°I realize myself just as well, that if I am to ever truly profess myself as being yours wholly... then there can never be secrets, dishonesty nor trickery... indeed who you see now, is not who I ampletely. I want, no ¨C I need you to see mepletely. As you¡¯ve dered, Master... I need you to love mepletely.¡±


    Her smile was like a nightlight in the grim, scary darkness surrounding us. Seeing it, I feltforted, I felt safe... I felt ready.


    It took a while for it to happen, longer even than I had hoped, but eventually, I could feel my focus begin to drift, my eyes seeing only blurred rims of light ¨C in front of me, the glow of green gradually dimming.


    I let it happen, I didn¡¯t fight it, soon enough... I stopped feeling anything... seeing anything.


    The slippery slope of sleep... I was already halfway slipping, sleeping... then...


    ¡°Master...¡± a voice in the murky darkness called, and by an innate impulse, I instantly answered, moaned I think... or whatever it was that rumbled out my throat, then in the same faint, quiet tone, the voice spoke, ¡°There is... but one thing... I would like to request of you... if you are willing to bear it in mind...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I responded back, or at least... I tried to anyway.... ¡°Anything you want, Ash...¡±


    From somewhere, from far away, I could hear breathing, I could hear smiling...


    ¡°You will see many... many things... you see...¡± echoed the voice again. ¡°And I have done... many... many things...¡±


    Then faintly, on the side of my face, I could feel something light there, something warm there.


    ¡°When you wake up tomorrow beside me... I hope of you, Master... that you do not judge me too harshly.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I replied, I didn¡¯t know if I even made a sound, or responded in any way whatsoever.


    There was still only that deep darkness, that nothingness...


    ¡°And should you ever... find yourself unable to regardless...¡± and that voice... its loving echoes resounding once more a familiar set of words... before the pull of slumber consumed me whole. ¡°Rest assured... that I will love you all the same... regardless...¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    From the darkness, a shimmer, from the shimmer, a ripple...


    A rippling... flowing... swirling... blue.


    The river was staring, reflecting... and in the shallow depths of the watery canvas mirrored back a glint of green.


    The woman above blinked her eyes... and the river blinked back at her.


    Throughout, epassing everywhere, the early morning dew smelled potently of the early dawn of spring, of moss, of fish, of rain, of rot... and of humans.


    Skeletal carcasses drifted slowly along with the tide, pungent lumps of clothing and flesh still clinging to its surface... what little remained of what nature hadn¡¯t yet consumed.


    A stray piece had washed ashore on the riverbank, the rippling, the flowing, and the swirling, delivering one before her knees.


    .....


    The bone was brittle, tiny... barely the length of her palm she observed, as she lightly ran a finger across its coarse texture.


    A human child told the sharp putrid stench overpowering her senses. But edging an inch close, however, she sniffed again.


    ¡°Gi-Girl...¡± She whispered out to herself, her lips fumbling to even shape the word.


    It was a word foreign to her, peculiar, and the most she only understood was that the word definitively spelled doom.


    In times especially grim, the word could even deafen and overpower the shrill cries of terror she would hear, stifling her own breath, her own voice, as she watched helpless as they take another, and another...


    Those humans...


    Always taking ...


    ¡°Girl,¡± She repeated again, properly now... the small child¡¯s bone drenched with the distinct foul odor of a Gritlin. It was a familiar story recounted many times over.


    The night was cruel to the lost and unfortunate. This child must have wandered far from her tribe. Too far, it seems... finding such a grisly end.


    A deserved end.


    ¡°D-Die...¡± She muttered again ¨C another learned word, before nudging away the bone with force, rippling, sshing, gently drifting along with the current once more.


    The river ended far into a lush valley... where the humans had recently taken root with their gargantuan structures of wood and stone, upying, festering, taking...


    At least like this... this wandering lost child would finally find her way back home after all.


    The woman twitched her ears, hearing every noise of the forests¡¯ whispers, the skies¡¯ gentle hum, and the river¡¯s quiet stirring, loud rumbling, awakening, breaking, then ¨C pure instinct, effortless, her hand shot forward, ensnaring a fish in mid-flight, which was now struggling to free itself from her tightening hold.


    But it was no use, and soon, limp and dead, it joined the ever-rising pile that she had amassed. For a while, she repeated this process, all the while never once missing, slipping, her strike always reaching, her senses never once faltering... failing...


    The humans have been edging too dangerously close as ofte. Even in the light of day, she could hear them rustling about, always hunting, always looking... always taking...


    But they won¡¯t take her, she refused to allow it... and most importantly, she would never, ever let them take Her... it will never happen, no matter what may need to happen to see it so.


    After a while, the woman slunk her ripply reflection away from the river¡¯s edge, rising to her feet, and stowing herrge impressive haul into a basket that was painstakingly handcrafted as a present gifted to her during her ceremony of ¡®Jor¡¯, that, amidst many other offerings, remained her favorite to this day.


    After all, She had made it solely for her...


    Above and below, the woman mbered her way across the ever-shifting, changing woods. Here, no tree stayed rooted, no stone remained as they were... and even the verynd itself would move and drift, insidiously, drastically altering thendscape until all sense of familiarity had all but faded.


    Many had lost themselves wandering this region of thend, and many had just as well lost their lives here. Much like that small child from before... but not her, never her...


    Through grounds nted and arching, the woman slid effortlessly onto even ins, continuing her trek out of the maze of green without much incident.


    Until her ears began to rapidly twitch.


    Instinct instantly took over once again, and halting, she moved a single step backward.


    At once, a shrill whistling pierced through the air, and she watched, rmed, as as a passing arrow flew by before her very eyes, the pointed tip striking and deeply embedded itself into a nearby tree, bits of ruptured woodnding in the still grass before her feet.


    Then echoing from somewhere at the same time, the cry of alerted prey resounded aloud, as well as the panic scamper of hooves fading deep into the heart of the forest.


    Finally, quitely, from far to the left of emerging from a violent rustle of bushes, a thin, feeble figure copsed onto the ground in a flutter of swaying loose leaves.


    She stared, sniffed...


    A human.


    Her body stiffened, and she felt her muscles mp, both hands already into tightening fists, bracing...


    But the human didn¡¯t attack, or more rather...


    It couldn¡¯t.


    Sunken, hollowed eyes. Skin clinging haggardly to bone. Clothes torn and tattered. Another story too familiar.


    Another lost wanderer.


    The human managed to flutter open its eyes, muster out a feeble breath, before eventually, the sense of danger rapidly took over... finding her within its wide, fearful gaze.


    ¡°Elf,¡± He quickly scurried back, iling an arm, searching for his flimsy piece of wood and string that had fallen with him. ¡°Stay back! Back!¡±


    The human made noises, shouted. They were always shouting, always making those noises... and she never understood it.


    The human sessfully found its loose bit of string in the grass, and fumbling, aimed another sharp stick squarely at her.


    Trembling, wavering.


    She wasn¡¯t too worried.


    The human will miss.


    ¡°Nes,¡± She instead whispered, noticing his gruff features, and the low grumble of his voice.


    ¡°W-What? What?¡± The human eximed, blinking desperately, before it gasped, sputtered. ¡°Y-Yes! Yes! Nes! I am a man, yes! Nes! Man!¡±


    ¡°Man...¡± She muttered back. ¡°You... man...¡±


    Another new word.


    The manx his aim, lowering the piece of sharpened wood to his side, his breath leaving him feebler by the second.


    ¡°You understand... you...¡± He trailed away, hissing, thinking. ¡°Elf... Temmel¡¯na Ghul?¡±


    ¡°Ghul?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes shimmered in surprise. He could speak. She could reply. ¡°Ghul  Eshwlyn.¡±


    ¡°Esh... Eshwlyn...¡± The man weakly nodded, his gaze barely focused. ¡°Sa Eshwlyn... tere... terena...¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°Fuck, just ¨C ! Help me please...¡±


    Help.


    She didn¡¯t know that word.


    But she could understand what he wanted, what he needed... pointing a quivering finger at a small dangling fin hanging limply at the edge of her basket.


    ¡°Help...¡± He repeated again. ¡°Help me... Eshwlyn...¡±


    The human was going to die here, sumbing to weakness, starvation... another nameless victim of this cruel forest.


    That¡¯s the thing about these humans. They die so easily.


    Fortunately.


    ¡°Nes...¡± She called back out to him. ¡°Temmel¡¯na ghul?¡±


    The man made a painful grimace. ¡°Cale...¡±


    ¡°Cale,¡± She said, mimicking the shape of his dry lips. ¡°Cale... you... die...¡±


    Cale veered his nce back towards her, hearing the shuffle of her feet, the sound of her voice, steadily growing closer and closer.


    ¡°W-What? ¡± He stammered, confusion in his strained eyes. ¡°Die? Wait, why? Hold on! Wait! I didn¡¯t do anything! Stop. STOP!¡±


    Why was he here? Why was he this close? They had the valleys, they had the rivers, the mountains, thends vast and infinite. They already had everything... and now here they were here, still wanting more.


    Still taking more.


    Always more.


    ¡°Cale... die...¡±


    Out of desperation, fear, Cale drew something out from his hip, glinting, shimmering, swiping at her with a ferocious roar.


    Eshwlyn stopped the momentum of his arm, gripping, tightening, the snap of bone effortlessly echoing... and through his cries and screams of utter agony, his weaponnded in the grass with a dull, dampened thud.


    ¡°Bitch!¡± He spat out, wincing, iling.


    Another new word.


    But Eshwlyn wasn¡¯t listening, noticing instead the glimmer in the grass, and reaching for the handle, lifting it to her eyes, marveling at it, its glistening silver surface reflecting back the green in her gaze.


    A sword.


    She¡¯s seen humans use these things before. Always violently, always grotesquely. The blood of her kind painting its serrated edges.


    .....


    Perhaps even more than humans, she hated swords.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± Eshwlyn heard the man whimper again, utilizing thest of his strength, trying to wriggle free from her hold. He was like a fish, helpless out the river depths. ¡°What did I do to you? I haven¡¯t done anything... I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Again, she still couldn¡¯t understand him. But she could profoundly hear the inflection in his wavering tone, the desperation echoes, his strangled cries ringing... just like many of her kind had, their pleads going deaf to their maddened cackles.


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    Quietly, she answered him, repeating those same words she¡¯s heard so many times before, ¡°You deserved it,¡± before with a fleeting swipe, and a spurting red, silence fell upon the forest again.


    Wiping the smear of crimson from her face, Eshwlyn took a whiff of the air.


    Cale smelled utterly foul.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    A new spring had blossomed again, and on the other end of the ever-shifting, ever-changing forest, the humans had finally forged their way through.


    They were expanding, colonizing, the birth of a brand new nation unfolding before history¡¯s eyes, andrge ships brimmed the coastlines where many more vessels would migrate from across the vast seas.


    Before human settlements and humble townships scattered the ins and mounds of thend, then gradually they began to grow, multiply, a civilization flourishing, prospering...


    A civilization taking.


    The lie of thend steadily began to shift, as boundaries and territories inevitably crossed and shed. Frieden Rike was always rife with conflict. The expansive fields of green always drenched and soiled in an endless downpour of warm red ¨C lush forests, and crystal-clear streams, now serving only as grim reminders of what once was.


    As civilization continued to thrive and expand, so too did the strife between the different species inhabiting thend. What were once fleeting skirmishes had gradually devolved into senseless acts of violence.


    Violence that escted.


    .....


    Violence that soon proved too much.


    From the same magnificent vessels ashore, they came ¨C those terrifying figures cloaked in red. Exhibiting extraordinary mettle and prowess that could even rival their strength.


    One by the one, the red cloaks hunted them, slew them, with efficiency and coordination that could not be contested. Where once there would live a tribe superior in numbers and might, even then, even they stood very little chance of staving off the unstoppable advance of those that roam in red.


    And soon it was quickly found out how and why.


    Fighting alongside those cloaked figures, in the midst of weapon shes, the resonant boom of magic, Elves appareled in the densest iron turned their des towards their fellow kind, dismembering, mutting... and taking, always taking... without relent of any kind.


    It was a harrowing sight, a crushing notion.


    As such, the Elves were forced to run, and run, as the humans kept taking and taking.


    Eshwlyn remembered the first and only home she¡¯s ever abandoned ¨C a beautiful teau touching the skies, overlooking the sea as well as the blue horizon shining further, farther beyond.


    It was here she¡¯s only heard stories of them, swelled more the hatred she had for them, and it was also here, she first felt the heat of their blood slowly oozing down her forearm, trickling, dripping, the first like she¡¯s taken on her own.


    Cale.


    She had kept the de from that day still close to her grip. A hated memento, an ignored secret, stashed away... just in case... But nevertheless, they were just only stories, only whispers, only a single human wandering astray from a reality so far away.


    That was until the humans managed to breach the forest on that particr day when a new spring had just blossomed.


    Now, pulling specks of dirt and nesting insects from her tarnished white hair, she peered upwards at a far distance towards her old home from the deep burrow in the earth she had carved with her bare hands ¨C recalling the feel of the cold wind against her skin, the sound of birds soaring past her, and theforting warmth of her mother¡¯s hands around her shoulders.


    She yawned, the cragged, narrow opening to her den stinging her bleary eyes with a single ray of the morning sun, and with but a single nce, she could sense that the sun was far too high... and that she had slept for far too long.


    It was because of that dream again.


    Hiding low and out of sight, the harsh re of torches blinding her, the frantic screams in the night deafening her ¨C her usual white garb drenched red and dripping, once again, she was overlooking the teau, feeling the bitter cold of the wind, the sound of birds fluttering from the chaos, and seeing theforting warmth of her mother¡¯s hands desperately clinging onto the edge of the teau before the gleaming end of a de severed her grip.


    Thest Eshwlyn ever saw of her mother was the unevenly severed fingers still gripping stubbornly onto the cracks ¨C her final words that night resounding incessantly still in her mind.


    ¡°Nezelka nar Lenora!¡± she said to her before she quickly disappeared in all the chaos.


    Yawning again, Eshwlyn noticed the wrinkling matting beside herid bare and empty, faced only with books wide open, and sighed. ¡°Dis Lenora...¡± before the limber elf mbered out of her den in swift fashion.


    Thisnd was still foreign to her, so many still unknown, so many to still learn.


    Barely a week had passed since they left their old burrow, their fifth attempt at a home persisting, a hollow cavity in a trunk rooted deep in the most northern region ¨C sadly already too infested by the stench of demons, a tribe of Sik, Nyemers, Subi... almost every day a contention, rising friction, usually ending with their entrails crushed to mush under her bloodied grip.


    They needed somece quieter.


    And quieter this prairie was indeed, Eshwlyn pressing feet beneath the soft soil, her gaze beset with the peaceful breezing sway of a boundless, wide meadow of all hues and types.


    It truly was a beautifulnd... a beautiful home.


    A flowery patch billowing caught her eyes, and beneath the narrow green stems and tall grass, protruded a pair of narrow ears fluttering frically like tiny wings.


    Then just as sudden, the fluttering stop, turned, catching sight of her, and leaving a trail of parted stalks in its wake.


    A long white mane of silky, frazzled hair exited the meadow carrying wisps of grass with it entangled in its loose strands, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind it, a delighted gaze hiding behind its snowy locks, glimmering a familiar green that so perfectly mirrored hers more than any watery stream ever could.


    ¡°Eshwlyn,¡± It called out to her, a perked nose twitching somewhere amidst the white. ¡°You smell really bad, y¡¯know?¡±


    Eshwlyn bent down, sniffed back, then formed a smile. ¡°Genta¡¯mar ka, Lenora.¡±


    With a shake brushing away all grass and grime, Lenora then began sweeping and pressing her long proper, unveiling the almost haughty look that momentarily overtook her expression.


    ¡°Smelling much better than you though,¡± She eximed in a mocking huff. ¡°Lenta¡¯gar tamil narez no.¡±


    Eshwlyn ignored the remark, widening her eyes in a hammy attempt at ying stern.


    ¡°Pisc,¡± She nted her stare, blinking only once. ¡°Des?¡±


    Lenora almost couldn¡¯t resist letting out a giggle.


    ¡°Fish,¡± She confidently stated, nodding firmly towards the direction of a basket sitting to the side of the burrow, teeming with the shimmering scales of caught prey. ¡°Des.¡±


    ¡°Glesno,¡± Eshwlyn said again. ¡°Des?¡±


    Another nod again, to the left this time where on a small patch of dampened, plowed soil, boomed a promising stalk of green. ¡°Des,¡± Then rummaging her hands around behind her, she went on, ¡°And a small gift that would go lovely on my sister¡¯s messy, smelly hair...¡±


    Lenora formed another grin, pulling out a small crown of plucked petals and flowers, reaching upwards on tiptoes; she ced the wreath around Eshwlyn, fitting perfect.


    Stepping back, the little Elf enthusiastically wriggled her ears. ¡°Des.¡±


    Eshwlyn¡¯s ears mirrored her little sister¡¯s glee, but the loving smile she had stered across her face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel it a little strained.


    ¡°Lenora...¡± She slowly started, paused, then resumed. ¡°Nes¡¯na... lingus m tenas to?¡±


    The little Elf didn¡¯t share the heaviness of her big sister¡¯s tone, retaining her bright smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautifulnguage,¡± Lenora replied, her voice echoing a deep fondness. ¡°Nes¡¯na lingus pulchrana,¡± she reached again, briefly readjusting the crown of flowers that had slipped crooked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still practicing it ¨C Di, A tenas ti.¡±


    A long time ago, a Chronicles had visited the depths of the shifting forest in a curious venture, and shortly then after promptly sumbed to the many grievous wounds he had sustained for making such a grave mistake, and while she and many others took part in the delight of ripping her limbs and flowing them down a nearby stream, Lenora was instead keenly peering over the open pages of a collection of books that hadid scattered in the dirt from when she futilely struggled.


    Lenora still held those books close to this day, always learning, always discovering... speaking...


    ¡°Eshwlyn senma k¡¯mur to...¡± Lenora muttered. ¡°You have that look on your face again...¡±


    The bigger Elf let out a long breath, feeling her lips no longer curving.


    ¡°Hu... mans...¡± She attempted in the vain hope she¡¯d finally listen. ¡°not... god-good... to you... I...¡±


    Lenora remained smiling, answering quietly, ¡°Neither are we...¡± before nodding at her sister¡¯s words assuredly. ¡°Des.¡±


    Her gaze was soft, patient, Lenora always was. Even years prior, Eshwlyn already had the strong sense her little sister was different from themselves. Shecked the drive, they possessed. That born instinct, that intrinsic aversion to anyone or anything other than their own.


    Where there should be animosity, there was instead curiosity. Where there should be no remorse, she would show kindness. Even in the destruction of their own tribe, the murder of the only family they¡¯ve ever had, she¡¯s only shown her sadness, loudly wailed her grief... but never once manifested her anger.


    She always felt that Lenora was smarter, quicker, her senses even perhaps sharper, and the only fault she could undoubtedly ascertain was that she was still much younger, and so ¨C foolish.


    A dangerous trait.


    Whereas she, had her strength... only her strength, only her brewing hatred.


    They were sister of such pr opposites, it was a wonder they even got along. Why did they even get along?


    Had Lenora turned out like her, things would have been different... much different... perhaps even better.


    And yet, if she wasn¡¯t this vastly different... Lenora wouldn¡¯t be Lenora. The same little girl waking early ahead just to have a chance at meticulously binding petals in a meadow as a surprise present for her.


    Elves do not present such things as presents. This gesture, this gift ¨C it waspletely, heinously human.


    Yet so wholly wholsomely her too.


    Even the foreign words she would oftentimes speak, usually revolting, putrid... but when from her, in the shape of her voice, somehow ¨C even something as obscene, merciless... sounded so kind.


    Mother probably was well aware of this trait to her too.


    That¡¯s why she asked, pleaded with her, wrestling with her grip, trying to wrench Lenora loose from her clutches and into her own.


    ¡®Nezelka nar Lenora!¡¯


    Give them Lenora!


    A chance, a golden opportunity to finally rid of an abnormality without bearing the scorn of the other tribe members for abandoning or killing one¡¯s kin. To be finally rid of this curiosity, this kindness... this... humanity...


    This poison.


    Eshwlyn refused... feeling for thest time theforting warmth of her mother¡¯s hands sinking, embedding itself into her skin, before with a forceful kick, sent her hurtling through the chaos, over the edge, and hanging off the narrow crevice at the side of the cliff.


    Humanity was indeed vile.


    But Lenora was not.


    She could never be.


    ¡°Ken¡¯men, Eshlywn...¡± Lenora softly apologized. ¡°Nes¡¯na lingus, A tenor ma.¡±


    Eshwlyn saw her eyes dimming, her smile fading, her curiosity... and once more, just like that night before, refused to see them disappear for good.


    .....


    ¡°No... st-stop... speaking...¡± She tried to say, tried to speak. ¡°It... not... ba-bad...¡±


    The green in her gaze began to brighten again, blinking momentarily surprised. ¡°Neya?¡±


    ¡°Ney,¡± Eshwlyn affirmed, her smile returning genuine. ¡°Li-Little... speak...¡±


    At that, Lenora couldn¡¯t hold in her amusement anymore, and wrapping her arms around her sister, resounded tight muffledughter.


    ¡°Little speak, got it!¡± She said, ears pping even faster. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Eshwlyn blinked.


    Promise.


    Another word that sounded kind.


    ¡°Pro...mise...¡± She tried repeating, feeling the word shape her lips so gentle and light.


    It felt nice.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Lenora repeated again, her kind smile staring up at her. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Like it¡¯ll always be.


    Always.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    A Glean is a limber, ferocious creature that at its maturity could easily dwarf even the densest of forests.


    Carnivorous, and with an appetite that only grows to match its ever-swelling size, it hunts, slithering, silently, furtively, its flexible skin seamlessly adapting to the color of its environment. Spotting food, the Glean would silently unleash a toxin into the air through its many pores, paralyzing its prey before inevitably consuming it whole and alive.


    Due to their almost insatiable appetite and immense size, a Glean could easily devour dozens of creatures of every shape and size within a single day and still have enough of a craving and space for even more.


    For the Elves, with their keen senses, their unmatched strength, should one ever encounter the other ¨C it was the perfect hunt.


    Eshwlyn herself had taken part in numerous hunts for the beast before, rupturing its hard scales, slicing wide open its erged stomach, and letting loose in a gushing pool of blood, mucus, and membrane, the amassed bundle of paralyzed, fresh, meat and flesh, still live and ripe for the taking.


    On her own, she knew she stood no chance against a fully-grown Glean... but younger, smaller... day after day, Eshwlyn would wander through potential hunting spots, always on the lookout for avish, savory reward indeed.


    And in another new blossoming season of spring, her efforts and patience were then finally well-rewarded. During a venture with Lenora in hand through a muddy mangrove, she heard a familiar shrill hiss, a familiar reverberating rattle, and ahead in front of her, a small shallow puddle began to ripple.


    .....


    Eshwlyn sniffed the air, as did her sister beside her, and eagerly, Lenora began to drool in anticipation, affirming in a whisper what they both already knew, ¡°Mel.¡±


    Small... its size barely towering the trees above it, and its weight barely rippling the ground beneath it. Alone, and without the strength of numbers, Eshwlyn didn¡¯t think to run... instead slowly folding her hands into fists and licked her lips in glee. With Lenora already backing a fairer, safer distance away, it was almost too easy.


    Amidst splintered trunks, fallen branches, and scattered fissures violently etched into the damp earth, the Glean writhed and squirmed for a final time before eventually sumbing to the many mortal wounds it had sustained in an admittedly brief but fierce skirmish.


    Unharmed and with both their appetites rising to new heights, Eshwlyn broke loose one of its protruding fangs and began carving a clumsy incision at its bulging abdomen.


    It has been a time too long since the both of them have everid eyes at such avish amount of fresh prey before them, and now delicacies of every species were literally spurting free and coating their legs in a thick, noxious sludge of deep red ¨C almost as if a gift from the Divines themselves, a blessing.


    ¡°Lincastru teren ui kvulvayawn, hm?¡± marveled and chuckled Lenora at the sight, crouching down, eager hands already sifting through the spoils. ¡°But still... sometimes I can¡¯t help but feel a little sorry for them...¡±


    Even with prey, even with food, Eshwlyn oftentimes notice her sister¡¯s green eyes would be slightly tinged with the remorse, but as gentle as her stare would shimmer, when it came down to it ¨C Lenora was still an Elf.


    She still had to eat.


    Retaining a small smile, Lenora plucked an unstirring Klep from the pile, a longtime favorite of hers ¨C always leaving itsrge fluffy, juicy ears forst... now deeply soaked and mired in Glean goop.


    ¡°Klep ta¡¯nar, Eshwlyn!¡± She called out, proudly presenting her find with outstretched arms. ¡°Semil te narez ¨C na?¡±


    Eshwlyn smiled at that. For all her generosity, all her purity, she can be awfully selfish at times... especially when it came to favorites.


    ¡°Klep,¡± The bigger Elf said,plying with the selfish one¡¯s request, and relinquishing all the Klep she could find into her greedy palms. ¡°Mel ke naimlthu, Lenora?¡±


    With a pile of fresh, paralyzed Klep at her side, Lenora nced back at her sister, and replied with a yful smile, ¡°Thank you, Eshwlyn.¡±


    Thank you was a string of sounds Eshwlyn couldn¡¯t quite well ce, but her tone, her gaze, it was something she could never mistake. For anguage vile, twisted, and teeming with hate, Lenora somehow could make it sound so pleasant.


    Feeling a newfound sense of contentment, Eshwlyn continued rummaging through the sludge, sorting creatures by size, stowing as much as she could of the smallest to stash in the burrow first before eventuallying back and hauling off with the rest.


    Then, in the thick of foraging and scavenging, while tugging at the hooves of a young Kalf, subtly, gradually, she felt it ¨C something tugging back. Eshwlyn paused, lifting her hand from the red pool of bodies... only for the tugging sensation to grow stronger.


    She sniffed the air ¨C sensing a foul smell that escaped her.


    And froze.


    ¡°Eshwlyn?¡± Lenora called out, noticing her sister¡¯s sudden darkened expression. ¡°Kare¡¯na iz ka?¡±


    No answer would leave her lips, and no blink would break her heavy stare ¨C in a stiff and subtle fashion, Eshwlyn reached around to the back of her leather garb and pulled out something that shimmered.


    Then, breaking free from every rigid movement, she soared a tight fist high above her head, a glint, a tip, gleaming balefully in her grip, before she quickly sent it plunging below.


    ¡°Eshwlyn ¨C nai! No! STOP!¡±


    Once again ¨C words that she couldn¡¯t at all understand sounded out, and yet, in tone, in voice, there was simply no mistaking the way she heard her call. And for once... Eshwlyn did not like the way she heard those words.


    Just barely, she managed to divert, freezing, the tip of a shortsword in her hand a mere inch away from skewering into a slight protrusion in the deep red.


    Beside her, Lenora was scurrying, breathless, wiping the muddy blood away from the protrusion revealing something that, in the blemishes of grime and muck, almost resembled a face.


    That almost resembled a human.


    A woman.


    Thin lips barely breaking through the murky surface red. Tousled, mangled hair floating in clumps with hints of ck hiding among the deep crimson. And most ring ¨C a pair of ocean-blue eyes peering vacantly skywards toward the high, looming treetops.


    There it was again, in the close presence of the enemy, so close to the touch, to the kill... kindness glimmered those green eyes of hers, devoid of any signs of malice, animosity... even when rightfully, there really should have been.


    Like a real Elf.


    Instead...


    ¡°Eshwlyn...¡± The little Elf drifted her disbelief-ridden stare towards her sister¡¯s, mirroring their hues, their shapes, identical in every way, yet their gazes so vastly different. ¡°Gles der... vena mor, des?¡±


    It was Eshwlyn¡¯s turn for her eyes to grow wide. ¡°Vena? Lenora... Vena ¨C ne... ne, Lenora?¡±


    ¡°Ne!¡± She shouted back. ¡°Melvano sal na va! Pestafon al¡¯iur mometakain? Neair selfain, Eshwlyn. Vena... pes... vena der gles.¡±


    Eshwlyn did not get the opportunity to respond again. Lenora took away her chance ¨C selfishly ¨C shifting her focus back again toward the paralyzed woman, her tone softer, her gaze kinder.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± She spoke to those barren, empty blue eyes. ¡°Me and my sister... vena, um... we will help you. You will be safe.¡±


    And against all odds, somehow, those thin crimson lips slowly began to stir, began to quiver... and in the quietest, frailest of whispers... a voice slipped out.


    ¡°Thank... you...¡±


    No longer sounding pleasant. No longer sounding kind. Eshwlyn was right about it.


    Truly, it was a vilenguage indeed.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    It was the first time she¡¯s ever shouted, the first time she¡¯s ever argued back to her so vehemently. Eshwlyn had never known a resolve more stubborn.


    In her own way, it seems, Lenora had inherited her own kind of unwavering strength. A type of strength, that for all of her brawn and might ¨C she could never possibly hope to match.


    The first day was the hardest for her to swallow.


    Going against a lifetime of honed instinct, the searing screams of every one of her senses, and even against her own better nature ¨C Eshwlyn sheathed her sword and stifling her every malevolent impulse, assisted her younger sister, relieving her of the burden and the reprehensible experience of having to carry a human.


    Something Lenora managed to do so frighteningly easy.


    The entire ordeal, and for the entire journey back to their burrow, Eshwlyn was sick to her stomach, a permanent tenseness to her furrowed brows. Leaving unattended suchvish spoils, tempting other potential scavengers to make off with the rest... all for the sake of aiding a stranger, a human no less... it left a bitter taste to fester in the back of her throat.


    Once home, Lenora unhesitantly, or more rather, insistently took it upon herself to cleanse the human of all the blood and mucus clinging to her skin... tinting a nearby stream with the pungent hue and taste of deep crimson.


    .....


    Her clothing had been reduced to mere tatters, and the narrow gashes in her forearms and legs told an all too familiar story of a long, arduous journey that had gone terribly awry. Ribs protruding through pale skin,rge clumps of ck hair breaking loose from their stems, and unblinking eyes seemingly sinking into her skull ¨C the woman appeared to be on the verge of death already. Two days, no... just one day more.


    If only they had ventured out just a single dayter.


    None of this would have happened.


    Eshwlyn recalled Cale.


    Eshwlyn recalled danger.


    She made sure to keep a wary eye, a wary ear, any threats, even the smallest sliver of uncertainty ... the next time her de leaves its scabbard... it would shortly return then after, only no longer gleaming its usual bright silver. Next time... she wouldn¡¯t listen any longer.


    A Glean¡¯s paralyzing effect needed at the very least seven nights before it is able to fully dissipate. Eshwlyn knew this, all too painfully aware, and no doubt, Lenora knew this too... realizing its implications, its consequences... and yet... why is it does she still seem unbothered?


    Seven days... feeding, tending, caring... for a human. Never. The bitter taste in her mouth grew, clenching her fist until it began to hurt.


    No... never in her life would she ever. This was for her sister, this help, this aid, this mercy ¨C solely for her. If she thought of it that way, then perhaps... the days wouldn¡¯t seem so long at all.


    ¡°Vil, Lenora, vil,¡± She called out, drenching and rippling her legs forward into the rushing stream.


    ¡°Hm? Ah ¨C !¡± Lenora made a squeal, hastily propping the woman¡¯s head back up that had sunk under the surface for quite some time already. ¡°Air! Humans need air! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Sorry.


    That was another new word, and from her tone, it sounded almost like an apology.


    It was an apology.


    An Elf apologizing to a human. Truly, sometimes, thinking thoughts she never really relished... she¡¯d wonder if their mother¡¯s action was justified... seeing her sometimes, just hearing her sometimes... perhaps she was after all.


    Then as sudden as its arrival, that thought would pass, the guilt would surface, and Eshwlyn would feel the bitterest taste coating the surface of her tongue.


    Sometimeter, after recovering thest of what little remained untouched from the hunt, Eshwlyn returned to their meadow with her nose instinctively wrinkling, smelling something awfully foul.


    In the air swirled the distinct murky streams of smoke, of fire ¨C and seeing the source of it all, Eshwlyn instantly spurred forward, the wind whistling, the flowers billowing in her wake.


    Many, many things passed through her mind in that brief second, many dreadful things. But none could ultimately prepare her for what she saw next.


    Lenora stood alone at the front of their den, a small bundle of sticks ame at her feet, and a peculiar-looking basket hovering over the mes. Eshwlyn blinked, sniffed, her panic dwindling and pinching her irritated nose, breathlessly asked, ¡°Kulva nar, Lenora?¡±


    Still a little startled at her sister¡¯s brisk, spontaneous arrival, Lenora took a moment to answer, slowly stirring the smoldering contents in the basket with a flimsy wooden stick.


    ¡°Cooking.¡±


    ¡°Coo... king...¡± Eshwlyn cocked her head, her confusion pulling her gaze over towards the ckened, charred pieces of meat floating above a pool of something colored a sickly brown.


    Apparently, humans do not consume as most other species do. They ¡®cook¡¯ their prey first, otherwise, consumption, as is, could very well prove hazardous to their health. So they burn, they char, they simmer, and they boil in order to provide themselves with the very same sustenance every other species could so easily attain eating bare.


    Eshwlyn silently watched as Lenora poured a small portion of the brown watery sludge into a smaller wooden basket, dipping inside another narrow piece of wood swirling loose in her hands.


    ¡°Bowl me¡¯n spoon,¡± Lenora keenly exined, ¡°Gles ven ferinmathu hend.¡±


    They did not feast with their bare hands... absurd... this woman... these humans... so incapable, so helpless, useless, the more she learns of their customs... so why then, above all else, were they ever so frighteningly ruthless?


    Lenora mbered into the burrow where the human womany close to lifeless, to be fed, to be cared, still taking, always taking... this gluttonous, devouring race living amongst them.


    Lenora did not go to bed at her usual time that very same night... and as such... neither did her vignt sister too.


    Eshwlyn watched her beneath the twinkling stars, sitting amidst a patch of swaying flowers beneath the shade of a tree, the green glimmer of her eyes staring focused at her small hands slithering and weaving, fabricating a loose flimsy garb fashioned out of the leftover hides of their evening meal for the human woman to don.


    Behind her, faintly, yet so noisily, the woman sounded an asional growl deep in her slumber. A ¡®snore¡¯ it was exined to her. A trait only some humans possess. An infuriating, vexing trait at that. Just another justified reason for her hatred of them.


    Now clean, fed, and rested... Eshwlyn could see the woman was quite young, barely through the age of adolescence, naked, frail and so utterly defenseless, yet simultaneously, a sight almost too terrifying to behold.


    Sleep wouldn¡¯te. Her instincts red at her to run, to fight ¨C to kill. The weight of the de around her waist pestered her, almost calling to her, ring the same incessant call for action over and over.


    Yet Lenora, bearing the same senses, the same instincts, the same tragedies... still remainedpletely unbothered by it all.


    After a while, beneath the swaying branches, the little Elf slowly rose, slowly strolled, green eyes beaming with pride at the thick bundle of tethered hides folded in her hands.


    ¡°Eshwlyn!¡± She spotted her, hurriedly scurrying over to eagerly present her work. ¡°Ii nee? Selva, Klep, for¡¯tur... Bleun! Ii na?¡±


    The bigger Elf took a moment to nce thoroughly at her sister¡¯s diligent efforts... wasted efforts... and formed a practiced smile, ¡°Na.¡±


    ¡°Mmm?¡± She peered at her closer. ¡°Mesta ii na?¡±


    Eshwlyn widened her smile, reaching out to stroke her snowy-white hair. ¡°Na, Lenora.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You big stinky liar,¡± Lenora replied, forming a smile of her own too. ¡°You think I¡¯m being stupid. You actually think this is all just a waste of time. You think we should have just killed her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eshwlyn didn¡¯t answer, didn¡¯t understand, continuing to lovingly ruffle her long silky locks with that same gentle expression.


    ¡°And most of all...¡± She continued, her voice trailing for a brief moment, as she enjoyed the warmth of her sister¡¯s soft fingers. ¡°After this, you¡¯re probably wondering if Mother was right for wanting to get rid of me... the way I am... for not being... the way we all should be...¡±


    Still stroking, still caressing, still loving.


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind if you do, you should...¡± Lenora sighed, her gaze reflecting back in the shimmer of her sister¡¯s, a mirror image, and yet reflecting so different. ¡°Because sometimes... I wonder about that myself too, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Eshwlyn nted her head, clueless. ¡°Nan dashou, Lenora?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± came a whispered reply, then louder, happier, Lenora repeated again. ¡°Ni, Eshwlyn.¡±


    She pulled her hand back from the curls of her locks, and that was when the little Elf stepped forward an inch closer, reaching and wrapping her small hands around her big sister.


    ¡°And even if you do think I¡¯m no-good after all,¡± Her tiny voice whispered out buried heavily against her sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me anyway, for epting me anyway... for loving me as I am... anyway... I love you, Eshwlyn.¡±


    A little bewildered, confused, Eshwlyn blinked out the loose strands of her sister¡¯s hair poking her eyes.


    ¡°Love... you...¡± She repeated back the words, still ever as clueless of their meaning, but finding the way the words shape her lips somehowforting to the ears. ¡°I... l-love... you...¡±


    Lenora giggled at her sister¡¯s clumsy attempts, and tightened her hold even more on her.


    ¡°Yes, I know you do,¡± she said, the quiver of her ears seemingly never-ending. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    Eshwlyn barely slept.


    For most of the first night, save for the rare fleeting moments when she¡¯d permit herself to rest, she sat silent in a readied stance ¨C watching over Lenora as she gradually expanded and stretched, upying most of their bedding space.


    Her pointed ears stayed perked and listening ¨C hearing the faint breathing of slumber, the little noises of the living, stirring night outside, asionally disruptive, assailed, aggravatingly too... by that ugly ¡®snore¡¯ resounding deeper within the burrow.


    Human sounds were like thorns constantly pricking the inner parts of her ears, and due to that very agony, there was no chance of her ever mistaking them for anything else.


    So she continued to listen ¨C scouring the many noises for anything rustling, for any sway of the forest greens amiss, for any more distinct human noise. Humans rarely travel alone, their strength relied on numbers... this woman wasn¡¯t alone, there had to be more.


    There were always more.


    But as the glimmer of the sun began to light and paint the dark canvas of the twinkling sky, the woman¡¯s constant snores would turn out to be the only noise to pester her being.


    .....


    The early morning throughout the second day was entirely enshrouded with the thick, striking aroma of burnt meat and wood ¨C much to Eshwlyn¡¯s dismay, pinching her nose, and reinvigorating her draining patience.


    Lenora struggled with her ¡®cooking¡¯, exasperatedly rifling through her many books for guidance as yesterday¡¯s attempt ended up being a colossal failure... with the woman throwing up most of the meal she was fed, dribbling down in thick, chunky sludges across her chin and neck.


    Once more, Eshwlyn just watched... with every failed attempt, a lesson learned, with every improvement, a widening smile. By midday, the smog polluting the blue skies had dissipated, reced by this rich savory swirl bubbling and simmering.


    ¡°Meat porridge¡± the humans referred to it, Lenora keenly exined, pouring a portion into a newly-carved wooden bowl, extending it out towards Eshwlyn¡¯s reluctant hands, her smile showing in a silent plea, ¡°Kes¡¯te, Eshwlyn.¡±


    Taste it, she asks ¨C a meal fashioned out of human customs, a nauseating notion... only except... this wasn¡¯t made by human hands... and if thinking that... it became a more tolerable notion.


    Eshwlyn took the bowl from her sister, lifting it, smelling it ¨C allowing its warm, tangy fragrance to smother her nose, and clumsily gripping a spoonful of the thick white gunk, lifted it into her gaping lips and apprehensively swallowed.


    Lenora continued to stare, waiting, anticipating. ¡°Doh?¡±


    But she couldn¡¯t say, Eshwlyn couldn¡¯t speak at all ¨C her words falling back down her throat as she devoured another helping, and then another, more... the spoon falling to the dirt as she titled the bowl into her gaping, wanting mouth... downing the contents in one swift gluttonous motion.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief...¡± spoke Lenora in a breathy exhrated sigh. ¡°Doh masim je, Eshwlyn... nor?¡±


    Eshwlyn smacked her lips, holding out the now-empty bowl towards her, nodding eagerly, ¡°Nor!¡±


    By the third day, the woman¡¯s thin, bony fingers could twitch again, and her eyelids began to blink in more frequent intervals... but with this return of some movement, came with it, in the cold of the night, another annoying noise for another sleepless night ¨C the rapid chatter of human teeth.


    The crackle of mes was usually a grave omen for an Elf. A fire meant another home burnt to cinders, another tribe conquered by the humans, dered always by the smell of burning flesh in the air. It¡¯s why she can never ever stand the smell.


    Yet those humans, those savage creatures, casually utilizing such a merciless element to kill, to aid them with their meals... and now... to help drift them peacefully deep into sleep.


    Lenora helped sparked another me anew, towing the human woman¡¯s stiff body closer to the entrance of the burrow, where it smoldered and zed until the early morning rain of the fourth day doused itsforting warmth.


    It was then, still taking shelter within the den from the ever-raging storm, that the human finally regained her name.


    ¡°Ter...ra...¡± a voice faintly sounding amidst the pouring rain, the howling wind, reaching both Elves¡¯ perked, stiffening ears. ¡°Ter...ra...¡±


    And thus began the emergence of a brand new schedule wherein Lenora, whenever possible, would mber deep into the deepest end of the burrow just to converse with this human called Terra.


    The first time, half-curious, half-suspicious, Eshwlyn tagged along, carefully maintaining her distance, keeping a readied hand at all time inches from the hilt of her sheathed de.


    As expected, she could not even in the slightest decipher any of the sounds they exchanged with one another. The only words she understood were the same words the woman constantly repeated, the first words she¡¯s ever uttered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± over and over again. ¡°Thank you for bathing me,¡± then. ¡°Thank you for feeding me,¡± and ¡°Thank you for warming me,¡± once more.


    A Human thanking an Elf.


    It was aughable notion, more than that, it was an impossible notion, and yet in spite of it, there it was, resounding more prominent than the crackle of thunder above, through pouring tears, through straining slurs... another infuriating human sound.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the human said. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    The fifth day was a day of learning, a day of discovering, and for Eshwlyn, a day of precariousness, seeing more motion, witnessing more life resurging the woman¡¯s pale skin.


    Tera turned out to be an aspiring apprentice to a renowned Magus, hailing from the prosperous kingdom of Astra far beyond the western shores of Frieden Rike. Terms, titles, andnds that the both of them knew very little about.


    ¡°What were you doing here?¡± Lenora asked, and sensing the tone of the question, Eshwlyn too scooted slightly closer.


    With great difficulty still, Tera tried to speak, sitting upright, and rigidly lowering her wooden spoon back into the bowl. ¡°I came to this country... to search for something...¡±


    From Lenora¡¯s expression, Eshwlyn knew whatever answer the human gave did note close to satisfying in the slightest.


    ¡°Searching for what?¡± Lenora asked again, that kindly shimmer stirring in her gaze again. ¡°Maybe we might be able to help you look for it.¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡± the human struggled to move her head. ¡°You¡¯ve helped enough... you and your sister... I never thought Elves... would one day be the ones to save my life...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a bit different from other Elves...¡± the little elf smiled, ncing briefly at her sister. ¡°And so, um... we¡¯re hoping that you¡¯ll also treat us a bit different from other humans in return...¡±


    It was then for the first time that the woman formed a smile. Eshwlyn never knew humans were even capable of such a feat.


    ¡°Do not... worry...¡± Terra assured. ¡°I always repay... the kind of treatment I am given.¡±


    A bit dreary from her ownck of understanding, Eshwlyn tuned out their discussion, shifted slightly left, to peer out towards the open field from inside the burrow, and for quite some time, she was left to her own thoughts, undisturbed... wondering of this progressive recovery, this overabundance of unfamiliar sounds, Eshwlyn knew it was only going to worsen in theing days ahead...


    And indeed, once more, the human made another pestering noise.


    ¡°By the way, that sword...¡± Tera remarked. ¡°I thought Elves didn¡¯t need to use any weapons.¡±


    Lenora softly tapped her sister¡¯s shoulder, and Eshwlyn turned around again, noticing the blue in the woman¡¯s eyes remaining steady at the scabbard hanging around her waist.


    ¡°Where did you find that?¡± Terra asked, aided and conveyed through Lenora¡¯s voice. ¡°Vemer¡¯pon ka selvidur, Eshwlyn?¡±


    It was the first time the woman ever addressed her inly, ever made eye contact directly, and with narrowed, disgruntled lips, Eshwlyn ryed her answer.


    ¡°Vent A.¡±


    Lenora blinked. ¡°She took it.¡±


    ¡°Took it...¡± Terra repeated. ¡°From... a human, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Nes¡¯na vent... ka?¡±


    The bigger Elf nodded once, affirming, ¡°Nes¡¯na vent.¡±


    Suddenly the air between the empty spaces flowed and felt uneasy. The human appeared a bit unsettled, and Lenora had grown quite silent over time, but once more, in the usual human fashion, the woman continued to sound her noises.


    ¡°Can you ask your sister if she ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°I... k-killed... human...¡± Eshwlyn interjected, stating the answer outright. ¡°I keep knife... I take...¡±


    Another long bout of silence as their gazes remained locked on one another, then without the need of tranting, a piercing gaze trascending barriers, Terra inly asked her, ¡°Why did you take it?¡±


    Lenora looked almost too reluctant to press her sister further, but after a moment of indecision, she faintly asked, ¡°Veler¡¯pon vent ka smet... Eshwlyn?¡±


    Why? The Human asked. Why did the Elf take? The Human that was always stealing, always taking ¨C lives, home,nd. She dare asked her? She dare admonish her?


    A Human asking an Elf why they take?


    It was the worst noise.


    The most repugnant notion.


    ¡°I take... b-because...¡± Eshwlyn began as she spurred to leave the vicinity before her growing impulse began to take over. ¡°All you... humans... deserve it...¡±

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    Situated right behind their burrow, their narrow inconspicuous crevice carved deep into the side of a grassy mound, was a tiny woond grove adorned with the most vibrant verdant greenery you¡¯d ever see.


    A small oasis of beauty left untouched, undiscovered for the longest time. Here, was an eternal flourish where no flowers ever wilted and not a leaf strayed from the branches, unwavering even against the most relentless of storms.


    It was a uniqueness found only sparingly across thend ¨C where certain kinds of trees possessed a resilience almost frightening. des would nick, axes would blunt, and even her own bare fists, valiantly as she tried, would only bruise and sore pummeling them against its hard-timbered walls.


    To retain her keen senses, strengthen her might, during the more quiet, listless days, Eshwlyn would venture deep into the grove, standing before the sturdiest tree, with the sole objective of fissuring possibly just a single bark of wood from its still smooth, unbroken exterior.


    Yet today¡¯s vigorous attempt would only prove to be no different from any other. Her knuckles ring with pain, her skin glowing raw and red, leaving not even the faintest imprint of her efforts upon the tree¡¯s rugged surface.


    But so unlike the attempts from any other instance, today ¨C Eshwlyn wasn¡¯t alone. The clean pleasant green of the forest¡¯s aroma suddenly started smelling foul.


    A rustle in nearby bushes, and her pointed ears rapidly quivered. In an instant, her de left its scabbard, pointing it directly forward towards the source of the rustling.


    .....


    ¡°Just me, it¡¯s just me!¡± fervently sounded a voice, as the rustling grew louder, closer, the putrid smell getting more stronger. ¡°Not as if you¡¯d even understand me anyway...¡±


    Terra looked exceedingly unsightly garbed in the stitched, leather pelts of Lenora¡¯s doing. Something Eshwlyn would never dare admit within earshot but can never stop thinking about seeing her every time.


    And this time especially, watching her clumsily emerge between the trees, in the rays of the sun, moving, walking, her stark raven hair blowing with the wind, she was truly such a ghastly sight to the eyes.


    Begrudgingly, fighting against her better judgment, Eshwlyn lowered her de back to her side, yet still looming her silent, piercing re towards the unwee stranger before her.


    The seventh day had finally arrived, and with its advent, returned the human¡¯s mobility in its entirety, though still with some difficulty... as her wobbling, nearly buckling knees just then demonstrated.


    ¡°I, um... I figured I should start stretching my muscles as soon as I¡¯m able, you see... I mean, the sooner I can leave, the better for you, right?¡± the woman politely exined, ultimately falling upon deaf and rigid ears. ¡°I¡¯ve just been wandering... heard you punching... and... still not understanding, never mind.¡±


    There was more flesh to her bones now, more color to her skin, her cuts and bruises diluted to healing welts and fading scars ¨C her expression was no longer vacant either, there was never one look on her face that lingered for more than a second. She was always moving, always expressing... always so infuriating.


    ¡°Lenora,¡± Eshwlyn took a step forward, and Terra took a step backward. ¡°Lenora, vemer?¡±


    ¡°Uh, fishing ¨C fishing! You know... fishing?¡± Terra said, deciphering her words through her tone, while gesticting. ¡°Lenora...¡± ¨C she threw her arms out. ¡°Catch...¡± ¨C she pped them at her sides. ¡°Fish!¡± before finishing with a flourish. ¡°You get it?¡±


    Eshwlyn blinked, her brow remaining furrowed.


    ¡°Nope... you don¡¯t get it...¡± Terra said, her shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°If only I knew how to speak a little Elvish like... oh well...¡±


    Then, just like every other instance their stares would meet, the human¡¯s deep blue eyes began to drift below, the sharp gleam of silver reflecting back in her stagnant gaze.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still holding onto that sword.¡±


    The glowering Elf tightened her grip ¨C ¡®sword¡¯ was a word that was not lost on her. Eshwlyn understood.


    ¡°But I¡¯m wondering... um... have you used it before? Apart from nearly stabbing me, I mean...¡± The human made another motion, swinging an arm in a slicing action, her brow raised high in question. ¡°Fight... have you... fought with it?¡±


    For once, there was a vague sense of understanding between them, and while still apprehensive, still dubious, Eshwlyn stiffly shook her head at her.


    Terra formed a smile, having somewhat made a conversation ¨C bolstered, she gestured a little more, slowly unfolding and folding her hands together, like one of Lenora¡¯s books. ¡°Should I... teach -¡± a single finger jutting forward. ¡°- you to... ¡± before the slicing motion of her arms repeated once more. ¡°Fight?¡±


    ¡°F-Fight...¡± the Elf echoed back. For a while, she watched the human repeat the same three motions again, each time with a bit more fervor, a bit more anticipation, before the realization suddenly clicked. Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes went wide with confusion, her single step forward retreating back. ¡°You... hu...man... van kemelster?¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile grew a little more, and springing a light step closer, nodded in response. ¡°Yes, I do want to fight you.¡± another opened book. ¡°Just for you to learn how to use a sword, okay?¡±


    It was a ruse, a trick, an attempt at deception... her senses, her instinct red at her... it was better to be rid of her, better the grass be doused in red from the gushing slit around her neck...


    ¡°I understand you Elves have this drive to kill rather indiscriminately if they¡¯re not one of your own... it¡¯s in your nature... you can¡¯t help yourself...¡± Terra pulled a face, an uneasiness tightening her gaze. ¡°But I¡¯d appreciate it if you could hold that back a little for the sake of the lesson? I just got my life back after all... would seriously prefer not to lose it just yet.¡±


    ¡°Sesvalur nora¡¯bor ka?!¡± Eshwlyn barked. ¡°Nibil! Kis! Fenmathur ko asang, Nes¡¯na!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand me, I don¡¯t understand you, just splendid, I know...¡± The human said with an exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡¯m taking a guess ¨C are you asking why I¡¯m doing this? If so, it¡¯s because you saved me, remember? she made anotherplicated set of actions, ¡°You... saved... me...¡± before finishing with another kind smile. ¡°And like I told your sister... I always repay the kind of treatment I am given. Though I do recall you almost stabbing my face ¨C but let¡¯s forget that for now. You ready?¡±


    The day was quickly spiraling from her control. Ever since the human had first entered into their daily lives, things have been spiraling.


    Lenora was now always cooking, the burrow was now always reeking... and she... and she herself was now always learning.


    Learning that the cooking tasted delicious, learning that the ze of a fire didn¡¯t always hurt, and learning that the stench of humankind didn¡¯t always smell so foul... and at times... could even smell different.


    Kind.


    Right now, this human... Terra... smelled only of kindness.


    Even if the kindness still smelled ever as foul.


    ¡°S-Sword...¡± Eshwlyn stammered, pointing at Terra with her unarmed hand. ¡°Human... no... sword...¡±


    ¡°Mm? Hm? Ah! Yes, you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t have a sword...¡± Terra¡¯s eyes fervently darted about, the glee in her expression in to see. ¡°Alright, that looks like it should do ¨C and here we...¡±


    Her words trailed off as she raised an arm forward, an empty palm stretched wide into the air. Terra¡¯s expression remained light, her smile remained gentle... but then beyond sight, beyond sound... Eshwlyn felt something strong rousing within her.


    An invincible force, a crushing presence, pressure...


    Danger.


    Her instincts red again, her muscles tensing, bracing, her finger reflexively contorting to the shape of a kill ¨C but through great effort, she managed to restrain herself, and simply permitted for the foreboding sensation to grow.


    Then that¡¯s when she heard it, her ears perking instantly, perceiving the literal impossible, up above in thergest, sturdiest tree in the vicinity ¨C the crackling snap of a branch loosely breaking free.


    Eshwlyn shot her gaze to the skies, in time to see a bundle of leaves in a swirling plummet to the dirt around her ¨C and above it, a thick, splintered branch, hurling down at an angle, before quickly propelling itself into the gentle grip of Terra¡¯s palm.


    The most resilient of trees, a true rarity amongst scarcity, and a single human so easily, seamlessly, had its indomitable nature quite literally bending to their will... in her hand... swinging and swaying, she fiddled with it... as if it was simply a mere branch to her like no other.


    ¡°It¡¯s just perfect!¡± Terra piped, satisfied with her weapon of choice, and blind to the Elf¡¯s sudden tense expression, she cheerily dered. ¡°Now then, are we ready to go?¡±


    Silently, Eshwlyn shuffled another step forward... and inversely... Terra instead took a stumbling step back, nervous chuckling.


    ¡°Again, um... just keep in mind, if you can understand me... please understand me,¡± She muttered, rigidly shifting herself into a practiced stance. ¡°Please try not to kill me, would you?¡±


    ¡°Kill... you...¡± Eshwlyn blinked, the sharp edge of her de raised forward almost as if separating the human herselfpletely in two ¨C briefly, once more, the sense of danger took over.


    She thought of Cale again.


    ¡°If you... deserve it...¡± The Elf answered.


    ¡°Alright, fair enough...¡± Terra replied, her cheery smile faltering into quivers. ¡°I¡¯ll... try not to deserve it then...¡±

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    It was the most bizarre feeling she¡¯s ever experienced ¨C the weight of a de pressing hard against her fingertips, her hand curled into a fist, but yet never striking, her usual hard blows reced by swift shes across the open air.


    The sword was apletely different sensationpared to her bare hands, different, and yet... not entirely unpleasant, and at times, in a flurry of rapid movement, rending, cleaving, a blur of sharp silver gleaming with every slice... it felt even a little exhrating.


    But s ¨C it was also extremely draining. She could feel it, how the solid heft of steel pulled at her joints, how every swing swung wild and unruly, the flow momentum abruptly stopping or otherwise too much... almost as if trying, and terribly at that, to tame a frenzied beast ¨C putting herself in stark contrast with her adversary.


    Terra flowed free and light. Though quivering, and still mostly recuperating from her previous ailment, her movement was nimble, able to easily dodge her attacks with ease, as well as being able to remain inplete control of her weapon.


    Eshwlyn maintained her aggression, raining an onught of aimless, purposeless strikes ¨C yet she would continue to only fruitlessly slice away at the air as the human matched her fervor with refined motions, evading every arc, diverting every thrust.


    She roared, feeling her veins re, infuriated, and plunged her de from high above with both hands gripping. Terra glimpsed, squealed, and instantly raised her branch upwards in contention.


    A heavy ngor resounded, reverberated, a rippling echo that easily reached into the skies. Her palms pulsated with the shock, frozen above her head, quivering fingers gripping nothing but air, as her de soared, plummeted, before embedding itself deep into the earth a short distance away.


    .....


    And once more, as pr opposites, Terra¡¯s branch remained firm in her upwards hold, undamaged, showing not even a single groove in its smooth timbered surface.


    ¡°Kemelstan...¡± Eshwlyn panted, breathless, her gaze tense with a vtile mixture of frustration and disbelief. ¡°Fermur... nur... jowan¡¯muldra?¡±


    The underlying ramification of the result of this skirmish was devastating, and more than that, extremely unsettling. She lost all sense of self in that final blow, and culminated the entirety of her strength into that plunge... and yet... simply rendered null, futile... by a meager piece of wood held in the thin, bony fingers of a feeble human... the same human that tore that same hunk of timber with barely any effort.


    If she could not even strike her down with the best of her might... then how could she ever hope to defend Lenora should the need ever arise? The thought unsettled her, but more than that... the thought frightened her.


    Terra expelled a gasp of relief, buckling knees sending her copsing straight into the grass below.


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines!¡± She eximed, wiping the sweat from her brow with still trembling fingers. ¡°I honestly thought I was really going to die just then! What part of ¡®don¡¯t kill me¡¯ didn¡¯t you understand?¡±


    As the human took a moment to regain herposure, Eshwlyn shuffled off, keeping her rming concerns silent, pulling the sword out from the soil ¨C her unease, her dark disquiet, threatening to crush the hilt of the de quaking slightly within her clutch.


    ¡°Okay, so ¨C now that I¡¯ve seen you in action, I can more-or-less pinpoint where you¡¯recking and struggling,¡± Terra proimed, back up on steady feet, flourishing her wooden stick with every spoken word. ¡°Obviously your totalck of experience with the sword visibly shows. If a total amateur like me was capable of reading your movement, then you¡¯re seriously in trouble, let me tell you...¡±


    The woman was confusing, puzzling, bewildering... seemingly forgetting her words and sounds were mostly foreign to her ears. The way she spoke, gestured, as if expecting her to immediatelyprehend it all. Really ¨C presumptuous, these humans were.


    ¡± ¨C of course, your agility, keen instinct, and most importantly, your overwhelming strength kind of negates the need formon weapons...¡± Terra went on, every word uttered immediately followed with an appropriate motion. ¡°But I would argue it would be to your advantage if you at least learn to be acquainted with the basics... especially so, with the kind of sword you hold in your hand right now.¡±


    Then, once more, the human¡¯s gaze slowly drifted back down to the glimmer of bright silver at her side, a rousing interest forming a smile across her lips.


    ¡°Vilum from the Deep Within, did you remember that terrible abomination?¡± Terra asked, before hastily recorrecting herself, ¡°Sorry, for you Elves it¡¯s... what is its ¨C ? Ah, Vilus Doh¡¯Ba Gaia, right?! I at least know that much! You remember? You know?¡±


    ¡°Vilus...¡± Her ears perked up. She knew.


    The tales whispered, the stories shared, when she was much younger, of a time long ago where a great vile, abomination spurted forth from deep within the very earth itself, emerging from a great ridge that splintered an entire continent into two separate halves.


    A colossal monstrosity that eclipsed even the highest mountains, threatening the very foundation of thend... thankfully, eradicated only by a brief union of every species forged in order to wage a brutal assault against the creature thatsted years and took countless lives with it.


    ¡°When Vilum was finally in, its decaying remains then dispersed into withering clouds of this bright silvery dust, as the story goes,¡± Terra exined. ¡°Spreading everywhere, into every corner, crack, crevice, in Asteria. It¡¯s quite the rarity ¨C to this day, only a slight handful has been found. It¡¯s hard to differentiate, difficult to even notice, but, there¡¯s no doubt... that glint in your sword... it¡¯s clearly been forged in that very same creature¡¯s dying essence.¡±


    Eshwlyn rarely followed, barelyprehending... butpletely understood. Slowly, she held out the de in front of her, its silver luster reflecting pristinely the green of her eyes, and briefly hovering closely behind her... the human woman¡¯s smiling expression.


    ¡°As far my knowledge extends ¨C only a sparse few of these weapons have actually been made and utilized,¡± Terra continued on speaking, twirling around her branch absentmindedly, as her gaze drifted off into a brief ponder. ¡°Whoever it is you did swipe that from... he must have been somebody quite well-renowned to have something like this close with him... in any case, however ¨C let¡¯s just say, you really had a good haul that day, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Eshwlyn allowed her stare to shift, trailing Terra ambling across the tall grass from afar, still silently admiring the sharp sheen of metal in her grasp... but more than admiration... a fascination, her blue eyes shone, almost like a longing, a want... present for but a single moment, before with a blink, it faded ¨C her lips parting open again, pointing the broken end of the branch directly at her.


    ¡°If my education has yet to fail me, I recall due to the special nature of your sword it should possess the unique ability to imbue and scale itself with the strength of its wielder. Of course, the weapon was specifically made for human hands... in any case, I¡¯m sure the effects still apply, and surely it would also be amplified when held in yours. You know?¡±


    The Elf blinked nkly at the woman, the sharp furrow in her brow immediately resurfacing.


    ¡°Nope, can¡¯t gesture that intoprehension, sadly¡± Terra muttered, sighing. ¡°Maybe I could instead, um... ooo! Here, let me ¨C !¡±


    Carelessness had her suddenly shuffling forward,cency had made her briefly ignorant, and for recklessness, clumsiness ¨C it also had her staring down at the tip of the sword brandished directed squarely at her chest. Eshwlyn made an apprehensive growl, the arm holding her de struggling to keep in ce, to not move a single inch further to skewer.


    Terra hurriedly snapped back to her senses, and while still retaining her kind smile, simply and slowly, emptied her hands of any lingering threats and raised them both up to her sides... ¡°Sorry...¡± then in a grand gesture of mutual trust, she quietly asked the rmed Elf, ¡°May I?¡±


    There was no need for motions, no need to strip away words to simplicity, the Elf knew what the human wanted. After all, she¡¯s been staring at it at every single opportunity she could, always staring, always wanting... always talking... these dastardly humans... this woman...


    ¡°Hold...¡± Eshwlyn muttered, relented, and then relinquished, inverting the hilt of the de across from her in a small gesture of offering. ¡°You no... run...¡±


    ¡°No run,¡± Terra assured, letting the weight of the hilt in her hands slightly sink her arms. ¡°You can trust me.¡±


    ¡®Trust¡¯ was a word that sounded soft, sounded kind, the type of word that Lenora would likely use. And while from her little sister¡¯s lips, no doubt it would be so pleasant, more than weed ¨C from this woman, however, it just sounded strange, unsettling... but yet, if her pride allowed her honesty ¨C it was a sound not entirely unpleasant.


    Terra spent some time limatizing her grip on the weapons, a few practice swings, cleaving des of grass... and yet even in that triviality, Eshwlyn could so easily spot the difference between their bearings. How the de almost seemed to easily adhere to the human¡¯s slightest flicker, whereas shepletely struggled to even properly form the simplest curve.


    ¡°Now watch me,¡± Terra gestured for her undivided attention, seamlessly amending her posture into a low, practiced stance. ¡°My teacher always tells me that if you want to swing a sword, then you must be the sword. The typical wiseman he is, he says ¨C in your hands, it¡¯s no longer just a weapon, it¡¯s a part of you ¨C so don¡¯t swing the sword, swing yourself. Like so...¡±


    And what followed after was a series of fluid, limber movements thatpletely served to astound.


    Eshwlyn couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized at the extravagant disy of exuberance and skill, the way she elegantly glided across the air, how every swing never failed to follow another, in a twirl, in a twist, in a thrust, all the while maintaining this perfect picture of ease, of effortlessness, as if the hefty chunk of metal she held in hernds weighted nothing more than the lightest feather.


    When she was done, Terra immediately plummeted her arms in a weary slump, breathing hard, and wriggling her face free of her bushy locks.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to faint, but surely you get the idea by now, right?¡± She gasped, handing the sword back to the still bewildered Elf. ¡°Well, how about it, care to give it another go?¡±


    Again, presumptuous, ignorant, the humanid the splintered branch in her hands once more without even waiting for an answer. Facing again towards her in a familiar readied stance.


    But for once, in her presumptuous, in her ignorance, the human wasn¡¯t wrong. Eshwlyn gripped her sword, a newfound resolve recing the aching pain in her palms.


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m reminding you, please try not to kill me, will you?¡± Terra implored, her smile almost queasy. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you, okay?¡±


    There¡¯s that word again. Trust.


    The Elf silently nodded her head, advancing a single step forward, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation ¨C the two entered back into the fray, shing with one another, trading blows.


    iling, grunting, Eshwlyn attempted to replicate her actions before, only to then immediately find herself stumbling by its surprisingplexity ¨C something Terra took to her advantage, sending her de striking hard into the dirt, erupting the soil to fall back to the earth in raining grain.


    ¡°You¡¯re swinging only with your arms, your bnce isn¡¯t bnced,¡± sounded advice from a gruff breath. ¡°Remember, you are the sword ¨C let it be a part of you.¡±


    ¡°Kemelenen¡¯tar, Nesina!¡± Eshwlyn shouted in irritation. ¡°You speak... bad...!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right... you¡¯re not Lenora...¡± Terra gave a nervous, apologetic chuckle. ¡°My bad... ¡±


    Through sheer force, Eshwlyn manage to lift her sword free from the deadlock, promptly resuming their sh, refusing to let failure take hold of her again.


    As she stayed relentless on the offensive, gradually, she felt every second swing of her stringe seamlessly. Her movement continued to stay rigid, and stiff, but the flow of her blows on the other hand slowly began to strengthen, lighten... no longer a bizarre sensation, no longer a feeling entirely different. It was beginning to feel natural.


    Though she was still far from ever hoping to match the fluidity and nimbleness of Terra¡¯s form, right now, for now... it was enough... shing, striking, momentum growing... her opponent is struggling, straining...


    Through a long series of back and forth, attacking and defending, suddenly they found themselves plunged back into a familiar position, with her de held high above her head, and Terra with her sturdy branch raised upward in contention.


    Once more, funneling all her strength, Eshwlyn plunged her sword, striking, colliding.


    Another booming sound resonated across the vicinity. A snap, an explosion, as the branch splintered into two halves, the sharp shimmer of the sword cleanly slicing through, still plummeting, still striking, its serrated edge inches away from between Terra¡¯s widening eyes.


    Then, at the veryst second, the de halted, its momentum stalled, and peering beyond it, a vibrant shine of green loomed over her, beaming bright, and for the first time, manifesting right beneath the glow of emerald green, a small smile shone back at her, brighter than any other.


    ¡°You did it,¡± Terra whispered, slowly shuffling herself out of the range of the de, before copsing once more atop buckling knees. ¡°Oh, by the Divines, you actually did it.¡±


    ¡°Kesta...¡± Eshwlyn muttered, lowering her sword and pacing slightly back, her wide eyes blinking disbelievingly. ¡°Kesta!¡±


    Completely and utterly drained of all stamina, Terra resigned herself to resting amidst the gentle sway of the tall grass, desperately fighting to keep awake despite fatigue¡¯s growing influence.


    But before her eyes couldpletely shut, through heavy eyelids, she saw again those same glowing, glimmering beads of bright green.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee by the way...¡± She managed to say, her lips expelling a feeble sigh. ¡°Not that you even understand me anyway, do you?¡±


    Eshwlyn lingered her smile, the bright glow of her eyes, as she felt her lips slowly begin to conform into a familiar, pleasant shape, ¡°Thank... you...¡±


    ¡°Oh, what? An Elf thanking a Human?¡± Terra amusingly giggled, just as slumber finally took hold. ¡°That¡¯s not something... you hear... everyday...¡±


    And true enough, it wasn¡¯t. Eshwlyn herself readily agreed with that sentiment. But doing it, despite it, was once more an experience different, an experience foreign.


    But not entirely unpleasant.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    It wasn¡¯t long before the seventh day had finallye and gone ¨C yet s, in spite of no good reasons for being so ¨C here, the human yet remained.


    For once, Eshwlyn found herself thest to awaken the very next morning, rousing bemusingly to the sounds of jovialughter, as well as a strong savory fragrance that had her stomach roaring with yearning.


    Lenora, once again, partaking in one of her recently preferred pastimes, could be heard almost deafeningly over a simmer and a boil ¨C and right beside her, almost just as boisterous, Terra could be seen trying yet ultimately failing to embolden the crackling mes, producing only meager sparks with a flick of her wrist.


    Following the loudmotion and the tantalizing swirl of ¡®cooking, Eshwlyn mbered out of the burrow and greeted the pair outside with bleary, restless eyes.


    Before she could even muster a yawn, the Elf then found herself suddenly staving off the heat from her palms as her sprightly little sister too eagerly thrust a bowl into her hands.


    ¡°Mend¡¯stat, mend¡¯stat Eshwlyn!¡± Lenora urged and demand with an overwhelming keen smile. ¡°Niz ¨C Hem, lyre, Nes¡¯nan remim lent to!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just stew, don¡¯t let her excite you, it¡¯s really nothing special,¡± Terra said, blowing soot and ash away from deeply charred fingers. ¡°It¡¯s the same one you made me a few days before... just a bit of boar, a bit of hare, elk, added in some spices, herbs, the things you must have forgotten... basically the same, just a bit better.¡±


    .....


    But the sardonic look Lenora threw toward her almost seemed to oust her ims as pure lies.


    ¡°What is the term you humans use again for things like these?¡± She asked, thinking for a moment. ¡°Being humble, yes? You are being too humble. This is different, this is much better! Producing new vors from just grinding nts and flowers? How do you know to do such things?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s either learn how or eat raw disgusting meat for the rest of our existence, sickening...¡± She said, then very quickly, a little panickedly added. ¡°Not that it¡¯s sickening when you do it, of course! It¡¯s um, it¡¯s normal... natural... ahem... circle of life...¡±


    Whatever it was the human was exasperatedly spouting, Lenora seemed to have taken it in stride and with a smile.


    Truly, it was a scene almost too oundish to be true, Human and Elf intermingling, and yet it was a scene that just simply and steadily grew moremon as the days went by, as well as a scene she found herself willingly partaking in increasingly... even right then... tilting the contents of the bowl into her lips without even so much as a thought of reluctance.


    Pride and ego didn¡¯t dare reveal to the human her utter satisfaction as an explosion of vor and taste flooded her mouth whole in a warm cascading torrent into the back of her throat. Once started, she found herself unable to stop, unwilling to ¨C downing and swallowing more and more until there was just simply nothing more left to devour.


    But once again, as she tilted and lowered the bowl away from her lips, a detached expression exceptionally disguised the absolute pleasure swirling beneath her unfeeling eyes.


    ¡°You... human....¡± She inquired directly. ¡°You no... go... h-home?¡±


    ¡°Ahh, mmm, about that...¡± Terra said, sighing, her tiny sparks still failing to rekindle the rapidly decaying me. ¡°As you can see, I still have a ways to go until I¡¯m fully rehabilitated, but ¨C don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be out of your hair soon enough, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fortzmor localn, Eshwlyn,¡± Lenora summed up for convenience. ¡°Jet¡¯im... jet¡¯im, na?¡±


    ¡°Jet¡¯im...¡± Eshwlyn repeated, muttered, before hunkering deep back inside the burrow.


    Soon, she¡¯ll leave. Soon, she¡¯ll be gone. Whether it be today, yesterday, surely it didn¡¯t matter ¨C soon she¡¯ll be gone, she tried to herself. But when she awoke to the sound of loud snores in the early morning of the ninth day, it took every fiber of self-restraint not to toss her back out into the swampy mangroves where they first found her and simply have her fend for herself.


    In an attempt to alleviate her annoyance, Eshwlyn retreated back into her usual training grounds, except, instead of tempering her might, she spent the entirety of the morning sun honing her de, her dexterity, her grace, finding new ways, new forms to channel her aggression without any more reckless abandon.


    It was the most amusing thing ¨C not even in a hundred winters¡¯ passing would she ever imagine herself clenching the steel of a human weapon, and much less... garnering so much interest... the very same object of many of her kinds¡¯ countless demise.


    ¡°Oh, practicing again, are we?¡± spoke a voice above the familiar rustle of bushes, before Terra emerged, already ready with a sturdy branch in her hand waving high in the air. ¡°Mind if I join? I need to get my strength back up too, after all.¡±


    It was the woman¡¯s influence... the human influence... that took these cardinal sins... items of unbridled contempt... customs worthy of nothing but scorn... somehow she¡¯s made them all seem... eptable to behold.


    ¡°Oh, bear in mind ¨C I won¡¯t go easy on you this time,¡± proimed a rousing confidence in the human¡¯s inflection, pointing the sharpened end of the stick toward her in challenge. ¡°Though I¡¯d much prefer if you still go easy on me regardless.¡±


    Yes, this was all the woman¡¯s doing, the woman¡¯s scheming ¨C why all of sudden, she didn¡¯t mind at all epting the human¡¯s offer, why she took great pains to try and mitigate her strikes rushing forward, constantly reminding myself to dull her strength as they shed... to not hurt the woman... harm the human... indeed... it had to be her doing.


    On the tenth day, much of it was spent loitering beneath familiar grounds, no matter what the asion or activity, the human seemed unable but to get involved in their daily affairs, to teach them, educate them on more efficient methods.


    And it was due to her unwee assistance that their meals would always taste delectable and fresh, why their woolen garbs no longer tore and unravel only a fair few days of use, and the sole reason why their burrow was no longer infested with insects that have seeped from the cracks.


    The eleventh, the fourteenth... in time... she had even lost count... always something more to teach, always something more to learn... and it was almost as if the longer she lingered... the more tolerable her presence became.


    Her sounds, her noises, her snores... especially her snores... she had to learn to tolerate them... perhaps, on a good day, wee them even.


    Much to her surprise as well, Eshwlyn realized her grasp on the humannguage had been steadily improving listening to her and Lenora converse for seemingly hours on end at a time. More words were beginning to sound familiar, long sentences didn¡¯t take ages for her toprehend them, and though she couldn¡¯t yet formplete sentences of her own... it was still a step forward.


    Yet if it was in the right or wrong direction, however ¨C she left that ponder undecided.


    Then one day, as the beginning winds of winter breezed an early caution upon thend, slowly freezing the flowing streams stagnant, stripping the lush trees of their then already wilting leaves ¨C that the day itself finally arrived.


    That evening, cloaked in a properly-stitched mantle of wolf pelt, Terra nimbly emerged from the burrow¡¯s entrance, standing before a darkening horizon and setting her sights even further beyond.


    ¡°Alright,¡± She proimed, her breath shivering in the constant chilling breeze. ¡°Time for me to head back to where I belong.¡±


    Eshwlyn spared her only a single nce of acknowledgement, too busy stoking the mes and stirring the pot of tonight¡¯svish meal, a meal of celebration ¨C of farewell. A meal, for once, that was fit only for two.


    ¡°No goodbyes? no hugs, kisses?¡± Terra shook her head, her deep, long sigh feigning disappointment. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but a little bit of courtesy would be nice...¡±


    That¡¯s when a cheery voice echoed far from the meadow, approaching closer. ¡°If it¡¯s courtesy you want, you won¡¯t get any from her! Eshwlyn, Nes¡¯nam Golik¡¯thur mor, kos divlur?¡±


    Eshwlyn merely continued to stir. ¡°Nil.¡±


    ¡°There you have it, no courtesy from my stubborn big sister,¡± Lenora dashed past the swaying flowers, crossing the distance, before, in an instant, clinging tightly onto Terra¡¯s in an almost crushing embrace. ¡°But with me, you¡¯ll get courtesy plenty! Hugs, goodbyes... kisses even if you want to...¡±


    Normally such a sight before her would aggravate her to no end, but just as with everything else as ofte, the instinct of hostility seemed to have only dwindled as time went on.


    Terra let out a chuckle, lowering herself on bent knees to level with the little Elf¡¯s kindly expression, ¡°Not necessary if I ever hope to live a little longer. I¡¯ll just make do with a hug goodbye, thank you.¡±


    Then, with a green luster growing brighter, Lenora raised both her hands forward, revealing a meticulously-made crown of flowers draped loosely between her fingers, ¡°Would you at least settle for a goodbye present too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow...¡± almost unable to restrain her smile from growing wider, Terra took the crown, and giddily ced it atop her long, flowing raven locks. ¡°What heartless monster would say no to that,¡± then sounded another giggle, taking the little elf in another embrace. ¡°Or say no to you for that matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you...¡±


    ¡°And I, you, you adorable little thing,¡± assured the human, lightly running her fingers in her snowy-white strands. ¡°Despite this being the most bizarre thing to ever happen to me in my life ¨C I¡¯ve never had more of an enjoyable or learning experience than being here with you.¡±


    Then, catching the glint of an even brighter, shaper green across from her, Terra added, ¡°And yes, that also includes you ¨C you big grump over there. We might not have always seen eye-to-eye, you might have also wanted to kill me a couple of times... regardless, even if you do sometimes still frighten me to death... I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to call someone like you... especially someone like you... a dear friend.¡±


    Friend. A new word. A kind word. Perhaps thest word she¡¯ll ever learn in her presence.


    Good riddance.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part


    After a few more attempts at farewell that wouldn¡¯t stick, the human finally waved goodbye for the final time before disappearing deep into the darkness of the sinking horizon.


    ¡°Nes¡¯na van termifu keln, Eshwlyn?¡± Lenora remarked upon finally losing sight of her fading, shrinking figure. ¡°Hal¡¯man Elvan dorinur kotor?


    Eshwlyn poured the content of the stew into two separate bowls, passing over the bigger portion into the shivering hands of her sister.


    ¡°Navn...¡± She responded, blowing away the swirl of hot steam. ¡°Nesna... navn...¡±


    ¡°Sona no?¡± Lenora smiled at her, a dubious brow steadily rising. ¡°Za Nes¡¯na... Terra nar... dorinar ko?¡±


    ¡°Nes.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t, silly,¡± a shake of the head, a nudge of the shoulder. ¡°If you believed that, you would have killed her already. You wouldn¡¯t have let her go. I know deep in your heart... you know that not all humans are the same, that some can be different... ¡± then peering over at the empty horizon once more, Lenora formed another tender smile. ¡°That she is different...¡±


    .....


    Indeed. Despite the stories, the atrocities, and the beliefs she¡¯s held so long and dear to herself, Terra appeared to be different from it all. Except... was she actually different?


    Was she really?


    If she was truly different, then she would return to the humans, she would not breathe a word of this experience, of this location, and never dare return here once more.


    But... how would she ever truly know for sure? Letting her go, letting her live... who¡¯s to say that things would actually turn out that hopefully... turn out different... and not the way things always have been as history time and time again foretold.


    An end of blood, fire, and brimstone.


    With humans, it can never truly end different.


    That night, when the sky dimmed to its darkest, careful to not pester a slumbering Lenora, Eshwlyn went snuck away from the burrow, trailing after the faint footsteps in the trodden dirt, sniffing the cold, blistering air for the familiar putrid stench still blighting the atmosphere, guiding her, leading her... the glint of her de reflecting the pale moonlight... as well as the resolve shimmering fiercely in her gaze...


    It was a long linear trek forward that had her venturing far from her usual haunts and into the murky unknowns of uncharted territory. It brought her high, it mbered her low, and always within sight even in the pitch darkness, the highest teau of her old home sitting quietly afar, beyond reach ¨C a home that was no more.


    She will not let her home nowe undone.


    The outlines imprinted onto the earth soon became more prominent, as did that foul odor that for too long now had always been a source forpany... gradually, she quieten her approach, slinking into the shades and cover of sturdy branches up high ¨C for she heard it, there, above the scurry of insects, the soft howl of the air nipping the exposed skin of her perked ears, the gentle hum of a soft voice, a melody alone, isted... another one of her many still infuriating noises.


    Terra showed no hints of exhaustion in spite of the long strenuous distance she had covered over quite a period of time, undaunted not by the cold nor night, she forged on, a single flickering me emanating from a fingertip her only source of light and warmth... and sometimes fiddling almost endearingly with the crown of flowers that sat perfectly around her head.


    For some time, Eshwlyn just watched her, stalked her... continuing to hunt her... she had no reason for idling, hesitating her chance... from treetop to treetop... she, for some reason, found herself hoping for an interruption to the silence.


    A Melder pouncing from the bushes, an Aeron swooping from above, perhaps an ambush from a Matriarch too well-hidden... even a Glean slithering through would be more than wee, anything, just anything... anything besides her.


    Make it simply be an unfortunate ident, an unfortunate predicament unable to be altered. Make it natural... make it so the me lies solely on her foolishness, in this darkness, alone no less... and make it so the blood that would be spilled wouldn¡¯t fall onto her hands.


    But not a rustle, nor a slither, ever once came to heed her request.


    And so, retempering her resolve, Eshwlyn dropped quietly down onto the dirt, remorseless, apathetic... her tightening grip around her sword¡¯s hilt desperately affirming those ims true... as she silently unsheathed the cold, sharp silver from its scabbard.


    Then, it happened ¨C the always witless, oblivious, the human¡¯s footstepsing to a sudden halt. Terra stood in ce, the continuous flicker of her pale me in the breeze the only offset to her almost eerily frozen silhouette.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± The woman quietly expressed, a wispy breath then faintly blew past her swaying raven locks. ¡°Did youe here to kill me, Eshwlyn?¡±


    There was no time to react, no chance to hide, Terra snapped around behind her, her gentle blue eyes almost delighted to see her again, if not for the de she had raised forward toward her.


    But much to the Elf¡¯s surprise, she found no animosity, no anger, not even a sliver of resentment in the human¡¯s stare, still just that kindness... only that kindness.


    ¡°I thought you mighte after me... I mean, alone, nothing but my thoughts and song ¨C the possibility didn¡¯t escape me,¡± Her me continued to waver, to glow, only dimmer, frailer. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t understand why you choose this. After all, I¡¯m human, I know of your home, yournd... and here I am taking that knowledge to my people... a strong maybe that you can never be sure of, so yes, I really do understand the position you¡¯re in... but even so... the fact that you actually dide after me... frankly stings more than I ever expected it to.¡±


    Eshwlyn maintained her rigid aloofness, only allowing an unblinking stare in offer. ¡°You find... me...¡± Her stiff lips managed to shape and say. ¡°How... find me?¡±


    ¡°How I knew you were behind me?¡± Terra easily deciphered, forming a smile almost amused by the question, as once more, her wandering gaze settled back to the gleaming silver of her sword. ¡°I always recognize the sound of my brother¡¯s sword being drawn. After years, a lifetime, it¡¯s not a sound... or a memory... you can just simply forget.¡±


    At once, her mind red in a raging whirlwind of confusion and realization... she felt a flicker in her stare, the heavy blow of shock, staring at this human, this woman, hearing her words echo again within the hurricane of dissonance ¨C and once more, she found her memories going back to that day, that human, that person.


    ¡°Cale...¡±


    ¡°You know his name!¡± Terra eximed, cing a hand over her gaping lips halfway forming a smile, before abandoning the attempt, and simply letting her expression show bare. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know it... much less even bother to remember it. I don¡¯t know, for some reason... it¡¯s a littleforting hearing you say his name... I guess, you know... it feels as if my brother wasn¡¯t exactly meaningless to you... even if he was.¡±


    Eshwlyn felt the grip on her sword slightly sink, felt a weight that wasn¡¯t previously there, the revtion obstructing her focus, ¡°Cale... you?¡± She blinked, irrationally furious. ¡°Cale... you?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cale ¨C my brother,¡± Terra replied, never sounding more earnest than right then. ¡°He was supposed to be a Gransmen, you see. It¡¯s quite the position to hold, the training, the regime he would have to follow just to stand a chance... well, he didn¡¯t want any of that. He dishonored our family name by going against his purpose ¨C taking his sword and leaving home forever. But he didn¡¯t forget me, he never forgot me...¡±


    Words spoken so tenderly, gently... it sounded too unsettlingly familiar. The way her eyes softened, her expression brightened... it was as if Eshwlyn was staring deep into an inverse mirror reflection.


    ¡°I was the only daughter, and now the only child, thus the only one left to uphold the prestigious family name of Mairo. My magical prowess allowed me to enroll in the most prestigious academy in Astra... and there, the pressure just kept mounting and mounting, from my family, from my teachers... from my country. And my brother was all too aware of the heavy burden he had ced on me. One day and the following days onward, I began receiving countless letters, countless gifts overseas, expressing his remorse, his regret... his love... how he missed me dearly... how much he wished he could see how high I have grown... or just how beautiful I¡¯ve be... embarrassing things like that.


    ¡°I would write to him back whenever possible. I would tell him of my circumstance, my frustrations, my fears... and within weeks, I would always find another letter at my desk easily assuaging all my worries in a heartbeat. Then the day of Nul arrived ¨C where apprentice sorcerers would be appraised and graded. Cale understood its importance, implications, and trying tofort me, he offered a reward, anything I could ever ask for ¨C so long as I was able to top the entire academia. I replied, just a simple request ¨C I told him toe home. He said it was a promise.¡±


    Promise, the word resounded like a hollow cry. The way it sounded leaving her lips... such a warm word feeling so empty.


    ¡°I trained, I studied, I excelled, I graduated, earned an apprenticeship with the Magus Fle, I excitedly wrote to my brother all about the things that were happening, I even sternly reminded him of his promise to me,¡± Terra¡¯s eyes dropped its gentle blue glow, the smile on her face frozen stiff. ¡°To this day, I still never received a single letter back from him.¡±


    Eshwlyn recalled again that one early spring day,ing upon that almost lifeless corpse. How he looked at her, how he pleaded with her... and then how she murdered him.


    So easily it felt, back then. Even now, it still felt so easy... it still felt so nice... and yet... what was this heavy feeling pulling her deep down now?


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m old enough, I came here to thisnd in search of my letter, of my response... and eagerly, my brother,¡± Terra abruptly stirred once more, spurring a single step forward, and raising a single finger. ¡°And what do I then discover that fateful day... but my dear brother¡¯s sword in the hands of a stranger, an Elf, that was mere inches away from ending my life once and for all?¡±


    A long, tense quiet followed... a silence long enough for the me in Terra¡¯s fingertip to extinguish ¨Cplete darkness then ushered in by the faint swirl of smoke. It was just now the billowing wind blowing strong, the flutter of withering leaves nketing the earth in a canvas of red and yellow, as well as the steadied breathing of unfettered resolves.


    ¡°Do you really wish to kill me, Eshwlyn?¡± Terra asked the glowing beads of green across from her. ¡°You can if you want to... easily too. There are no Vnia Trees for me to tear branches from to defend myself with. I¡¯m quite out of practice with my magic. Fighting you now, I stand no chance.¡±


    For an answer, Eshwlyn took arge daunting step forward, followed by another, the crackles of leaves echoing in her wake.


    ¡°Humans... cannot be... trust...¡± She said. ¡°I cannot trust... you...¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t trust me, that¡¯s fair...¡± There was no defiance, no outcry, Terra simply remained in ce, nodding just once, ¡°So be it. If it¡¯ll guarantee your safety to you ¨C do it.¡±


    Undoubtedly, unhesitantly, absolutely she¡¯d have her de slicing clean across the air, except ¨C the heaviness, the weight, even now, it was still present, keeping her sword locked in ce.


    ¡°Why?¡± She found herself asking. ¡°Why not... angry?¡±


    And just as caught off-guard, the human furrowed her brows. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You... I... took from... you...¡± Eshwlyn spoke, saying more than she ever thought she could. ¡°I took... your Cale... I took your... brother... his sword... I have taken... everything... from you...¡±


    It was the most logical, most instinctual process to process, it¡¯s how these humans act, it¡¯s how they thrive, it¡¯s how they live, it¡¯s how they are made. So why ¨C why then, she kept pondering, asking...


    ¡°Why are you... not angry...?¡±


    ¡°Why am I not angry?¡± Terra repeated, letting out a short breath that was stifling a chuckle. ¡°If only it was that simple, you know? If only I was. If only I could muster up the rage to rip the earth from your feet, to yell and scream, go out in a ze and die trying, and hopefully seed in killing you. If it was just that easy, Eshwlyn... I would have already done it a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Kill... me...¡± Eshwlyn mimicked. ¡°You... kill me?¡±


    ¡°But I won¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I just simply can¡¯t bring myself to...¡± She shook her head. ¡°Because I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡±


    ¡°For... given...?¡±


    Another strange new word, and yet, for some unknown reason, hearing it, saying it, deep within, it felt as if she already understood its meaning clearly.


    ¡°I was like you. I hated Elves the way you hated us. You¡¯re all depraved monsters, killers, murderers, the essence of evil endowed in your very nature ¨C and no doubt that killing, merciless nature of yours is intrinsic. But ¨C living with you and your sister made me realize that you can be different.¡±


    The Elf remained quiet, her de still held raised steadily forward, yet unmoving, choosing instead to further listen.


    ¡°That you can learn, you can be gentle, kind, merciful... your sister is extraordinarily different... but so are you too... you are every bit that of which I describe too. Your action, forbearance, dedication ¨C you just refuse to see it, refuse to believe it. It¡¯s why my brother is dead, and is precisely why you also now aim his sword to pierce me through.¡±


    A jolt in her arm strained her hold on the hilt once more, growing heavier and heavier.


    ¡°Well, I believe it, Eshwlyn...¡± Terra boldly dered. ¡°And it¡¯s because I believe that you are different that I can wholeheartedly forgive you for the unforgivable, and why I can still call you a dear friend of mine.¡±


    Then, showing more nerve and boldness, she turned away from the Elf, leaving her back purposefully exposed, and promptly continuing her trek without a single semnce of fear in her motions.


    Eshwlyn sounded a warning growled, affirmed further by a booming step forward.


    ¡°You can kill me, I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Terra said in response. ¡°I don¡¯t know what we humans did to have sparked such a hatred to fester within you... but if killing me soothes that urge of yours, then go, alright, go.¡±


    She could feel the clench in her teeth, the nt in her brows, and how her muscles ached with urgency, impulse, and instinct... and yet...


    ¡°But...¡± Terra said, partly ncing back at the Elf with a smile of utter sincerity. ¡°I just hope for you, that someday, if it is not today, you can find it in your heart to believe in your own kindness... and finally forgive us too.¡±


    ¡°For...give...¡±


    There¡¯s that word again, finally dropping the sword from her crushing hold, setting her breathing, her muscles, her nerves all at ease... as she kept rooted in ce, quietly watching the human go onto the night, never once looking back again.


    ¡°Forgive... you...¡±


    Whatever it meant, whatever it implied... maybe... just maybe... it wouldn¡¯t hurt much to give it a try.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    ¡®Someday... I hope you could forgive us too...¡¯


    How many weeks, how many months had passed... since shest heard those words resound? The early days of winter¡¯s arrival, and winter¡¯s stay... she thought back to that peculiar human¡¯s parting words ¨C here, now ¨C it was the only thing in her mind that would actually echo.


    The cold burned her ¨C the falling snow like mes scalding more the raw red of her skin.


    She screamed, roared, and heard herself resound nothing.


    Grey smoke swirled the skies, obstructing the infinite stars from shining their luster. It burnt to breathe and the chaos around her plummeted burning trees in the haze, each reverberating thud quaking the earth like a malicious echo iling her pounding brain. She could hear the crackle, the snap of their branches, the rest of its splintered roots catching fire, and those words once more, again, and again...


    ¡®Someday¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t today, it wasn¡¯t tonight...


    .....


    She could feel the coating warmth from her blood had spilled across her skin, from wounds still afresh and searing, cuts, gashes, from somewhere, something, slicing through her clothes, skewering her arms, her legs... something heavy...


    Still too heavy.


    Her eyes fluttered open only to see a miasma of ash and the distinct stark red of burning haze hovering the sky-less heavens above her. Pain rippled and pulsated across her entire body, she couldn¡¯t move a single inch, and was struggling desperately for the air that continued scorching at her throat.


    What happened? What did this?


    She rememberedying to rest for the season, holding close to her sister, she remembered the heaviness in her eyes slowly pulling at her eyelids, she remembered the view from out their burrow hole, remembering catching the first few drops of winter nketing the warm colors of autumn before slumber eventually took hold.


    Then ¨C an explosion, a mighty tremble, an ungodly choir of stretching wails from the unknown, and then... and then... she was here... she was here stirring... she was here struggling... squirming... recalling...


    The raging ze continued to swelter and burn, the pungent taste of iron began to envelop the insides of her mouth, a taste she tried to spit, only to retch, a cascade of red rapidly spilling down her chin.


    From the initial eruption, she remembered waking ¨C her instincts already taking immediate control, quickly rousing her sister from her slumber before scouring the freezing, frigid outside for the source of the disturbance.


    What she saw, what she recalled seeing... the skies engulfed in fire, inrge bright showers, it was as if the very heavens were crashing down onto the earth ¨C she glimpsed the scales of heaven¡¯s wings, she heard the sonorous cry of heaven¡¯s roar, she felt the heavy impact, the debilitating shockwave blowing them both back, as a piece of heavennded in a giant crater in front of them.


    After that, she recalled... running.


    Just running.


    Keep running.


    ¡°REAN, LENORA!¡± She remembered shouting, heaving, before hauling your sister atop her arms, streaking through ruined meadows, vaulting copsing trees, and desperately retaining her bnce as the very earth continued to shake beneath her feet as the sky rained more with heavenly fire. ¡°NI¡¯HIM, GLIN!¡±


    A sharp branch sliced her arm, and a roughnding on a jagged surface pierced her ankles ¨C she kept running, searching for an escape, but it seemed the entire ound was surrounded in the same zing ring of fire, never once getting any further away from the petrifying roars resonating from everywhere.


    And then, finally...


    ¡°ESHWLYN!¡±


    The sky grew blinding, the mes, the roars, descended upon them, she threw her arms, felt the weight from them lift away, she remembered shouting herst, remembering telling, yelling... never finishing...


    Then the darkness, the gray smoke, the burning snow.


    Eshwlyn slowly felt her hands around the crushing pressure pinning in her ce, feeling stones, scales, and flesh as one ¨C leaning over her blurring vision to see four mighty limbs stemming from an enormous horned creatureying lifeless atop of her, apanied by a pair of sleek angr wings, chipped and grotesquely crooked on one side in the dirt, and with every part of its body gleaming and protruding almost like crystals.


    It was one of these sharp protrusions that kept her rooted deep in the snow... feeling a little more... and ultimately finding a chunk of its spine impaling her abdomen into the earth.


    That was the pain, that was the bleeding... the heaviness she was feeling...


    Lifting the beast was beyond even her capabilities, especially not with her strength already steadily leaving her in the form of a deepening red soaking the snow... the prospect of freeing herself... gradually bing an impossibility.


    But she had to try. She must not die.


    ¡°L...Lenora...¡± Eshwlyn wheezed, breathed, her breath turning to strength. ¡°Kes¡¯te...¡±


    Before the abrupt darkness, she told her to keep running, to keep on going, to sprint, and never stop. Someone has to tell her to stop... someone has to tell her it was okay to stop running.


    She needed to.


    Her hands felt around again until she felt the embedded chunk fastened around her clutches. She knew better than to try wrenching it loose from herself ¨C after all, she had taught better long before. When it came to injuries such as this, that human¡¯s lesson echoed back at her, it was better to leave it sealed until a focused treatment can be attained.


    So, gripping, squeezing, and screaming with all her might, Eshwlyn managed to snap the chunk out from the creature¡¯s own spine, and at once feeling the slightest movement, began wriggling and pulling her body out from the beast¡¯s crushing mass.


    The effort alone usurped her temporarily of life, and she found herself copsing back against the snow, leaving stark outlines of crimson with every stumbling sway ¨C yet she mustn¡¯t fall, she cannot fall.


    Coughing, and retching out the rancid, ember-filled air, Eshwlyn drew out her sword within a bloodied, quivering hold, and through a thick fog of blinding mes and with the earth still quaking beneath her, set her reeling sights a desperate lead forward, hoping for, shouting for...


    ¡°LENORA!¡±


    Where she could be? Where could she possibly have gone? How long already has it been since shest saw her? And how long more will this nightmare continue?


    Her panic kept growing by the moment, finding no clues, no trails, forced into an aimless wander in the fiery darkness of pandemonium, and she wasn¡¯t alone, blind, and in total disarray ¨C the wildlife had scattered everywhere, and she could feel them brush past her, breezing in flutters, and in cases of violet stampedes, she only always manage to barely weave past.


    Even healthy, this situation would have been a struggle for her to traverse. Lenora... Lenora wouldn¡¯t be capable of...


    But she¡¯s smart, she¡¯s diligent... Lenora¡¯s different, much different... surely, she¡¯ll still be alright... surely... she¡¯ll...


    ¡°VUL!¡± She cursed, and stumbled again after a while, making only the slightest of progress forward, the pain in her abdomen ring to indescribable heights with every twitch of a muscle. ¡°VU... LU!


    Everything pulled her down, every part of her told her to rest. This blizzarding winter, this grievous wound, her very own nature ¨C begged for rest. But she wouldn¡¯t.


    Eshwlyn continued to stumble and stumble, a haphazard streak of deep red following in her wake, amidst the chaos and scorching fog, she kept yelling for her sister, heaving deep the putrid air for her scent to no avail... all the while the question, the demand, kept unraveling her focus for an answer.


    What caused this?


    It was a pointless ponder. Right then, it didn¡¯t mean anything to find an answer. All that mattered was finding Lenora, wherever she could be in this ursed night of terror.


    Then, inadvertently, she happened to stumble upon her answer... lifting a nting, smoldering branch over her head, and identally slipping and falling into arge crater where another enormous winged beastid dead upon impact.


    As she agonizingly rose to her feet once more ¨C she saw it. A disfigured, ruptured mass of organs and blood, a crimson pool crushed beneath one of the creature¡¯s six limbs ¨C an unfortunate victim just as she would have been.


    Except... It was no animal, no creature that she was familiar with seeing among these ins. In fact, it wasn¡¯t an animal at all.


    There were too many ring discrepancies, infuriating signs... as well as the most awful smell permeating the air...


    ¡°Hu...man...¡± Eshwlyn breathlessly said, a taste of pure, unbridled fear tinging her tongue.


    She felt herself reach forward towards the mutted carcass, her eyes unblinking, her breathing stalling, as she pulled near her, swaying loosely atop her quivering fingers a surviving piece of the human¡¯s clothing.


    Arge, loose... fluttering red hood.


    Once again, she heard that familiar set of words resound out loud. Since she first heard it at the beginning, first recalled it in the middle, and now... like a foreboding omen, at the end.


    ¡®Forgive us¡¯

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    She redoubled her pace.


    Just within a hair¡¯s breadth of dodging branches, burning chunks of wood splintering ¨C keeping her focus steady by staying her grip around the hilt of her de, refusing to let it slip even in the slightest.


    Her legs tried breaking into a violent sprint, or even lunged just the smallest inch forward to go faster, but the sinking snow and the debilitating pain forced her to trudge a narrow bloody trench that only continued to pull her deeper within as the raging winter continued to pour evermore.


    But there were humans scouring within the smoldering ins, the red roamers were here, a terrifying nightmare manifesting as reality... it was them, it had to be them ¨C they set the skies aze, rained down the deafening roars, and enormous bodies of winged-creatures down onto the earth. They were the cause of everything... and she would not allow them to also be the sole cause of her sister¡¯s untimely demise.


    Before she had even realized it, Eshwlyn had found herself stumbling beneath a familiar ce, a familiar verdant stained with the same stark red of burning mes, yet even as the rest of the iny engulfed and broken, not a single tree bore any signs of ruin, not a single leaf catching fire... as if the entire foresnd itself simply refused to bend in submission.


    Vnia Trees, she remembered that woman human calling them. The Divine of strength, of resilience... and of love.


    A fitting title ¨C she found her thoughts thinking, wandering... fading...


    .....


    And it was here, as her strength momentarily left her knees, that she heard a rustle in the treetops, the stifled thump of battered snow, and to her immense relief ¨C a familiar voice.


    ¡°Eshwlyn!¡±


    Lenora bolted from under her hiding spot, from a cluttered space perched in the tallest tree, and managed to hold her sister upright a single moment before she copsed, sparing only a single second¡¯s worth of an embrace, before the little Elf noticed the severity of her sister¡¯s wound, the dreadful smell of fresh blood heavy in the air.


    ¡°Wen¡¯nna ful... Eshwlyn... mil! Mnul ful, Eshwlyn!¡± She tried to say to her, but Eshwlyn could not hear, could not speak... could not even stand... buckling, falling... tiny hands desperately pulling at her paling skin. ¡°Don¡¯t die, don¡¯t leave! No, hold on, please hold on! Wrenner solivaldur fa¡¯n... I¡¯ll save us, I will, I promise ¨C just help me move you! There are humans here, Nen¡¯ma afalfur! We must hide... cestusa ¨C please, sister!¡±


    Hide. Humans. Yes, they needed to hide again. They needed to go somece far, run away again... find another distant, strangend to call home... just as they had done many times before.


    A blur, a whirl of colors and heat tasting bitter on her lips, her legs choking on their own weight, walking, falling, walking, falling... and a warmthforting. Lenora¡¯s warm hands clung to her tight, pulling her, so full of life, of vigor, unharmed... she was still safe, she had to keep safe.


    She had to keep her safe.


    A sharp glint seared at her eyes, the silver of her de frozen in her grip mirrored the red of the fog around them, behind them... and the more she stared, the more destruction she saw within its blinding gleam... then slowly, faintly, like omens¡¯ manifest, she could see sinister figures emerging from the fog.


    At once, a sliver of her strength returned to her, and disregarding the effort, the paralyzing pain, and everything else, Eshwlyn coiled her arms around her sister, and ignoring her shocked protest, threw them both within a deep snowy trench off to the side.


    The fall alone momentarily ckened her senses, and when she gradually came too, dulled and dazed... she found herself forced into a cramped huddle beneath the roots of a tree... her heavy breathing subdued by the pressing weight and grime of her sister¡¯s shaking palm, whose fearful stare reflected back within only mere inches of her own, her silent expression pleading to keep still and quiet.


    Then, she started to hear it ¨C voices... from somewhere, anywhere... close... too close... eclipsing somehow even the sounds of mes and the continued tremors of the earth...


    Instinctively pulling her sister close, the two Elves sat quietly in ce, left with no other choice, alternatives... but to stay and listen.


    ¡°Thirteen good men dead, or otherwise, missing, including one of your own overseers... and if it¡¯s to my keen understanding, this was all under your direct supervision, yes?¡± spoke the cold, detached voice of an older man, the lowly growl of a horse resounding after him. ¡°You listening well? I do hope you are able to grasp the magnitude of this utter tragedy before us here.¡±


    Responding back, echoed the voice of a woman, speaking firmly, bluntly, and yet also just as empty. ¡°Master, these men died of their own undoing. I have given them strictmands to adhere to...mands that they¡¯vepletely disregarded. The victims of tonight¡¯s unfortunate incidents are not of my me.¡±


    ¡°So they are mine, then?¡±


    ¡°I did not suggest such a thing, Master.¡±


    ¡°No, no, perhaps it is... perhaps it was against my better judgment to put you at the helm of the assault in thepany of such addled-minded fools,¡± The man let out a sigh, the ck of horse hooves rippling in the snow. ¡°And the results now affirmed me a damned fool too, the biggest of them all... can¡¯t even set aside their prejudice for a single night to save their lives...¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a most regrettable turn of events, Master.¡±


    Then, a lighter rumble in the earth steadily approached the pair of voices, apanied as well by the whinnies and neighs of many more horses, the heavy rustle of chainmail filling the air.


    ¡°The dragon¡¯s migration has been sessfully disrupted, sir,¡± spoke a new, slightly apprehensive voice beneath a heavy muffle. ¡°As we speak, my men are extinguishing the grounds, and are preparing transport for the extraction of the corpses.¡±


    ¡°Yet, strangely enough,mander, I do not feel this venture at all the resounding sess it was meant to be... do you?¡± The first voice asked, his tone like the sharpest edge. ¡°Lambast me if I err, but was it not to my recollection that we specifically decided upon this region of thend to initiate our ambush due to itsck of inhabitants... and thus, drastically reducing the risk of casualties to a t zero?¡±


    ¡°That is... urate, yes.¡±


    ¡°So why is it now, I wonder... do I have thirteen names deeply engraved into my mind to search for thirteen different families in order to offer my sincerest condolences?¡±


    The sounds of clinking chainmail stifled to a dead silence.


    ¡°It was to His Majesty¡¯s understanding that not a single drop from his people¡¯s blood would dribble upon the damp snow tonight, remember?¡± The first voice continued to frigidly inquire. ¡°Imagine having to deliver and present this news before him ¨C well, would you? Would your men? No, of course, that duty falls directly upon my shoulders to bear.¡±


    ¡°But, Sir...¡± The third voice tried to say. ¡°Despite of the casualties, the assignment is ¨C ¡±


    ¡°An immense failure of epic proportions, and hold your tongue from saying anymore,¡± came a firm, dangerous interjection. ¡°The House of Hendrick values the lives of their people, above all else... for a dozen and one taint the earth, and in the way it did... is nothing but a tragedy regardless of the splendor gained from it.¡±


    Sensing danger, the third voice cowered once more. ¡°I... I understand.¡±


    ¡°And just as it was my duty to preserve all your lives... it was also yours and your men¡¯s duty to do exactly as you¡¯re told,¡± continued speaking the cold and frigid. ¡°And yet, it is to my dismay toe upon the fact that there exists a fair few among your own that did not find this duty of theirs... worthy of upholding... not even for their very lives.¡±


    At that, a fair few more noises could be heard within the vicinity, a stray cough, a faint grumble, a sense of uneasiness permeating the unseen group.


    ¡°Orders by men, yes,¡± rebutted the third man again, seemingly the sole voice for many others. ¡°By men, and my soldiers will valiantly follow. But you instead put us directly under the authority of... of... her... it is not a surprise that some of us... may have found it more than demeaning.¡±


    That tone, that inflection, a spit of hatred more than familiar. Eshwlyn could recognize the bitter taste spewing from the third man¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I meant no disrespect in my actions or words,¡± calmly stated the womanly voice. ¡°I have acted and done for the sake of my Master and the mission.¡±


    ¡°Be silent, Elf!¡± suddenly roared back the voice in disgust and vitriol. ¡°You might speak like us, but it does not make you one of us!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, does it?¡± inquired the first, a chilling softness to his words ¡°And yet the family crest of Hendrick stands proudly engraved on her chestpiece, marking her as indeed one of you, and if not ¨C then highly above you... more than you can everprehend.¡±


    Another tense silence of crackling mes lingered again.


    The man sighed. ¡°To insult this Elf, is to insult the House itself. The very same that you and many yours have pledged their lives to. Now I ask, and carefully, I ask you ¨C do you wish for me to have to bear even more terrible news to His Majesty? Myself, I prefer anything but... how about you, hm?¡±


    An audible growl of frustration could be heard, but with resolve faltering, the third voice quietly said, ¡°No... I... please ept my sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°Apologies epted,¡± responded a harsh callousness. ¡°You and your men are dismissed.¡±


    The sound of galloping hooves shook the earth yet again, a chorus of neighs gradually fading far into the distance until nothing could be heard but silence once more.


    But, it still was far from over.


    ¡°I sense a disquiet stirring in you, Tilina,¡± the first man said. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Master...¡± a trudge in the snow, and softly, faint breathing, sniffing, resounded. ¡°I have reasons to believe an Elf might be lurking nearby.¡±


    Eshwlyn stifled her breath, Lenora tightened her hold.


    ¡°Do you now, and in this ce of all times?¡± spoke the man, almost amused. ¡°Well, it seems your entourage might be of some use, after all.¡±


    ¡°Permission to scour the area, Master?¡±


    ¡°Granted. Should you manage to find the creature, alert me at once. I must go on and survey more the aftermath of this disaster of a hunt.¡±


    Eshwlyn dared a fleeting peek at the source of a conversation, peering her eyes slowly to the side and there, beyond the narrow gaps of tree roots, she saw another of her own ¨C a female Elf, adorned heavily in the bulkiest of shining steel, both hands holding firm a pair of short twin swords, a billowing stream of long flowing orange hair obscuring her expression, her head obscured in a deep bow forward.


    Her ears wriggled almost eagerly.


    ¡°Very well, Master.¡±


    As quickly as she could, Eshwlyn pulled her gaze back, catching only the briefest of nces at the man, turning away atop a sturdy steed, holding up a hand in farewell.


    ¡°Happy hunting.¡±

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    From a desperate escape to a seemingly impossible one.


    Wounded, enfeebled, and entrenched deep within the maws of danger looming at every inch ¨C the prospect of them leaving this ce with their lives was rapidly turning bleaker with every precarious moment that passed by.


    Yet, almost as if spiting those very odds, Eshwlyn knew they had to try, they had to seed... if not for herself... then at the very least... she had to do it for her.


    Faintly, she coiled a feeble grip around her sister¡¯s wrist ¨C and after a quick exchange of nces ¨C quietly slithered out of their hiding ce in exchange for another.


    The silver-dded Elf was quickly joined by others, an ominous slinking swarm of ominous figures donned exclusively in the same red colors she had lifted in her hands from before ¨C much like the stories she had heard back when she was younger.


    Fear was something she ever rarely felt. Humans did not scare her, their existence only serving to incense her anger... but now, having heard the dreadful noise of slow, stalking footsteps that did not belong to either of them besetting them at all sides... she could feel a quiver in her muscles that had nothing to do with the cold nor pain.


    They took cover in the shade of the blinding white storm, masking every slight rustle with the crackle of mes still yet to have waned. From hiding spot to hunting spot, they avoided their hunters, still vigntly on the prowl, but somehow always never too far.


    .....


    To add ayer of bizarreness to the terror, the Elf seemed to be the one taking charge of the hunt. Her heavy, almostmanding strides, trailed closely, willingly, by the cloaked figures in hunt.


    It was her, the reason why they continued to be hounded, to be consistently close behind them no matter how much they tried circumventing their prowl. A keen hunter ¨C by the way those cold, unfeeling eyes scanned their environment. The slightest twitch of her pointed ears epassed every sound within the vicinity. Eshwlyn risked a nced backward, and found the Elf with her gaze nting towards the thick snow.


    ¡°She is wounded,¡± unfeeling words resounding like an icy chill, slowly, meticulously, scanning her barren surroundings. ¡°And she is not alone.¡±


    Then, just barely, Lenora managed to pull her sister back, the both of them stumbling deep into the cavernous husk of another tree, just as one of the red figures slowly shuffled past where they once were.


    ¡°Eshwlyn, shuuestei!¡± Lenora pleaded in a subdued whisper. ¡°Sos¡¯tei, hm? Sos¡¯tei...¡±


    So close.


    So close, she says, and yet... it was slowly bing evident that this wasn¡¯t working.


    ¡°So¡¯trumptra, Elv¡¯na,¡± echoed suddenly, tumultuously, a demand resounding so closely by. ¡°Forthul di albun ¨C kemp, tres, nilil ¨C fortuna linistra nen¡¯ma.¡±


    In her ownnguage, in her own tongue, from one of her own. Eshwlyn almost couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing, what she was doing ¨C hiding, escaping from one of her own kind... it shouldn¡¯t be this way, and yet...


    ¡°Silintre Elvanos? Fuldevur tel...¡± that harrowing voice continued to spout, a single step forward, resounding, stopping... before words filled the air once more, closer than ever before. ¡°And hiding within tree barks like you are, like cowards is not how we fellow Elves faced adversity. De¡¯teke.¡±


    They were found, spotted... without even being seen once, without even making the slightest blunder. The Elf¡¯s senses were just much too sharp to elude, their pursuers far too many to evade. There was no use trying any longer.


    From around them, more men began to gather, approach, enclose... the growing sound of feet like a stampede of inevitably, with the Elf¡¯s march still leading at the forefront.


    ¡°Selentar, Elva,¡± The Elf said. ¡°Give up.¡±


    The trembling sensation had reached a peak. She could no longer stifle the terror, the pain, surging and flooding her veins. A dread only mirrored by the welling tears in her little sister¡¯s gaze, how her tiny little arms still clung onto her desperately, helplessly... and pulling... still pulling...


    Still hoping.


    ¡°Mur! Mur, Eshwlyn!¡± She tugged at the tattered seams of her sleeves. ¡°Don¡¯t listen, please don¡¯t listen. We¡¯ll escape. We¡¯ll escape together. Please, please just move!¡±


    ¡°Es...cape...¡± Eshwlyn murmured back.


    Yes, escape. They needed to escape. But... not together... they can¡¯t... together... she realized that now.


    A single breath, a single moment, topose herself, hear the wind howling, the steps approaching ¨C the next few seconds were crucial, pivotal ¨C once again, she disregarded the ring of her instinct, her second nature... loosening the embrace she had on her sister.


    It was hard to speak, normally, properly... she needed to keep it brief... and so, slurring... she scoured for the words to make her understand.


    ¡°Eight... bad people...¡± Her blurred gaze centered on the green of her sister¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eight bad people... only... okay?¡±


    But she did not understand, sputtering speechless, trying in vain to make sense of her words.


    So she tried again. ¡°Lenora... escape...¡± and finally, terror-stricken, disbelief-ridden, the welling tears finally dropping, Lenora understood. ¡°I... stay...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The little Elf squealed, wanting so desperately to scream, tightening her hold until it almost hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do this... I know what you¡¯re doing ¨C don¡¯t do it, please...¡±


    But she could never hurt her... Lenora could never anyone... she was always frail, always harmless... always different... and that is why she doesn¡¯t deserve this harsh fate that loomed over all Elvenkind.


    All that she had done... this fate was not hers to bear...


    ¡°You... don¡¯t deserve... this...¡± She said to her, wiping the tears on her little sister¡¯s cheek before they could fall. ¡°I... deserve this...¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± More tears, more outrage, and more words. ¡°You don¡¯t! Please, you don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want you to be gone, I don¡¯t want you to leave! Not you too, please not you! Don¡¯t leave me!¡±


    But now there could be no more words, no more tears...


    ¡°No... more... time...¡± Eshwlyn lurched forward, funneling every unspoken word, every unconveyed emotion into a single kiss across her sweat-ridden forehead, forcing her clutches loose ¨C and the words from her lips, ¡°Leave... me now...¡±


    She didn¡¯t listen. She never listens the first time. Always stubborn.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    It was as if the entire world had slowed to a fraction of regr time, and in that frozen time, Eshwlyn saw many, many things ¨C the snow scattering in the air, beads of bright green streaking away, a farewell in watery droplets, and at once, a fluttering red began to descend down upon Lenora, shouting, yelling, chaos erupting.


    A thundering roar deafened them all.


    Like strength manifesting, possessing, injuries disregarding ¨C Eshwlyn felt herself hurling across the sea of snow, like a giant wave of rage crashing upon her enemies, her arms swung without effort, cleaving seamless, and then from high in the air, poured down a murky rain of crimson as a disembodied head plunged back onto the ground ¨C a look of utter horror still imprinted upon his face.


    Seven more.


    Without wasting a moment, Eshwlyn darted towards her next adversary, her next victim ¨C toote to react, as his raised arms drop severed as spurting limbs before his feet, glimpsing only a glint of green before he too copsed... seeing his headless, armless corpse fall onto bent knees.


    Six...


    Dripping red, Eshwlyn narrowly dodged a ball of fire hurled at her, forcing herself through a barrage of icy mist freezing her in ce, roaring in defiance, and chucking her sword as a makeshift spear, resounding out a terrible scream of agony as a man iled desperately inches above the ground, the blow impaling him against the bark of a tree.


    Like a flicker of wind, the bloodied Elf appeared at his side, iming her de back as her own with another dismembering slice sending both squelching halves plummeting ¨C her gritted teeth counting down to a dwindling five.


    The yells filling the air rapidly be ones of cowardice, and sensing the smell of fear ¨C she hastened her charge, vaulting the forming holes in the earth, severing through the trees sent falling in a vain attempt at impeding her assault.


    It didn¡¯t work.


    Two of the red roamers had formed a formidable duo, conjuring ethereal weapons of light to deflect her blows, and striking their ones of their own ¨C wearing her down with quick gashes to her arms and legs... that ultimately served to bolster her rage further.


    As an incandescent spear thrust forward at her, Eshwlyn weaved left, squeezed the handle between her assant¡¯s grip, and forced the thrust further forward, the sharpened end skewering the second attacker, who swung his de on impulse ¨C missing, instead slicing the neck of the first... their gurgling breaths conveying their horror, their realization... both their lives taken by the other.


    Now there were just three more.


    Three more...


    Only three...


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    From the corner of her eyes, a de swung in an instant, almost toote to react, to swerve ¨C hefty strands of her white hair dispersing into the open air like kes of snow falling down around her.


    Another flickering slice sent her stumbling backward, and darting her gaze in desperation, saw a pair of des raised high, looming, threatening, any second ready to hammer down to strike a blow.


    Bracing hard, Eshwlyn raised her de in contention.


    She felt it all over her body, heard the ngoring impact like an explosion rupturing her ears, and the world around immediately faded, condensed into just a shrill ringing that was seemingly without any end.


    Her arms trembled, her knees buckled, the silver edge of her de emitting fiery sparks, shing, grinding against the pair of serrated edges staring right back at her within mere inches.


    ¡°You know how to wield a de, do you?¡± faded in the calm,posed voice of her next adversary that should have instead been a friend, a lock of auburn-red falling over the silver-studded Elf¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    Something... happened.


    It was as if... the state of reality had disconnected from her perception of it all.


    One moment she was spinning, swinging, igniting blinding sparks as she shed des, feeling within a surging torrent of strength that crumbled any obstacle that dared stand before her.


    And then the next... the silver-elf was gaining, dominating ¨C she felt her might deflected, her thundering blows forced back. She couldn¡¯t even recall when precisely she had been disarmed of her sword, or when she was sent crashing headfirst into the snow.


    But it happened, and it happened fast... too fast too even tell.


    Confused blinking found her suddenly immobile, plunged in a void of darkness, wracked with a sensation, an agony that even stole her of her voice.


    She could feel the pain pervading every inch of her body, like a pouring stream, a crashing tide ¨C forcing her, feeling it almost as if stifling her very will to fight. Like a voice withinmanding her... and she could do nothing but obey.


    .....


    But this sensation... was not entirely unfamiliar. She remembered that human, that woman, how effortlessly she wrenched free a branch from one of the unbreakable trees ¨C and there a very simr sensation emanated from the skin of her palms back then.


    No, it was the same.


    This was the same.


    ¡°Elf sessfully subjugated,¡± cried a gruff voice under a heavy strain... before another person groaned from elsewhere, sounding just as encumbered. ¡°The spell will hold, she won¡¯t resist. It¡¯d be wise to call for your Master now, Knight.¡±


    Eshwlyn somehow managed to lift her eyes free from the earth, peering over a bloodied mound of snow to see the silver-elf walk the corpse-riddled field, her red locks casting a shadow of disquiet upon her face.


    ¡°There was a younger one that ran, a younger one that this one here attempted to stall time for... a sibling, most likely...¡± then, for the first time, the two Elves locked eyes with one another, a pair of deep yellow eyes void of any empathy staring down at her kind. Eshwlyn stared, trying to plead, trying to beg, letting her thoughts echo, hoping maybe she¡¯ll hear, maybe she¡¯ll help, before, with a blink, she answered back. ¡°Never mind the young one. It is not worth the effort. You ¨C take more men, prepare a carriage and load the bodies. And you ¨C force the Elf to her feet. We will bring her out to my Master. He shall be the one to decide her fate.¡±


    Like invisible rope coiled around her muscles, Eshwlyn felt her body forced into motion ¨C an ethereal force snapping her bones into its ce, pulling her back up unsteadily, painfully... then, the pressure unrelenting, her legs began to wobble forward.


    To her left, one of the red-hooded figures maintained a fair distance from, his eyes gazing in a loud, loathing silent, an open palm outstretched towards her, quivering slightly with his hatred.


    ¡°Where did you even attain a weapon like this, I wonder?¡± on the right, gleamed a familiar silver shimmer ¨C her de firmly in the hands of the red-haired Elf, her yellow eyes roused with suspicion. ¡°Such skills, finesse... amateurish, but... curious nheless... curious, indeed.¡±


    Eventually, her strength began to leave her body once more, the wound in her abdomen adding only to the pain she couldn¡¯t even express ¨C as if she was nothing more but a shambling corpse, already dead.


    And for all Eshwlyn knew, she might already be.


    But it was alright to her, she did not mind dying... so long as Lenora escaped... as long as she was still free... if her dying was the price to pay for that reality to take shape... she would not hesitate to exchange the rest of her years for it to happen...


    Blood began to dribble down her sealed lips, intermixing with the many cuts and gashes that covered her crimson-soaked body... yet she was refused to copse, unpermitted to simply drop dead... at least not yet...


    Before long, Eshwlyn found herselfmanded to kneel in the center of an open field of snow. The sky was still tinged with the harsh red of smoke and fire offering a harrowing visage of giant winged-corpses littering the ins gradually being buried under the pouring storm of snow.


    Then, a familiar trudging of hooves began to steadily approach from somewhere nearby.


    A whinny of a house, the clinking of metal ¨C and the silver-Elf immediately dropped into a weing bow, for once, the tone of her somber voice fracturing, with emotion, admiration, as she loudly dered, ¡°I have returned, Master.¡±


    Eshwlyn raised her eyes... and there, before her, swathed in the wild flutter of a magnificent red cape, loomed a man of such pale features.


    His face was a smooth porcin white, a deception of youth masking his more rugged features, and like the dirty gray mane of the steed he rode upon, his curled locks blew with a white that blended too well with the colors of winter, and gleaming in stark contrast, his gaze shonen a deep, startling red ¨C Like beads of blood given life, sentience... manifesting in the form of the man¡¯s cold, hard stare.


    ¡°My Master,¡± the Elf raised her head. ¡°Here, I have brought you the ¨C


    ¡°No, don¡¯t you ¡®My Master¡¯ me, now,¡± the Man quietly interrupted,nding his feet into the snow thump, his disgruntled expression unflinching in the blistering breeze. ¡°As I recall, you were hunting for but only a mere Elf. Instead, I sense five more good men with their lives tragically, and most likely, brutally cut short. How? Why? This bears heavy on my mind, truly it does... as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all too aware.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I ¨C I apologize for this unsatisfactory oue,¡± Another shred of emotion showed, the Elf¡¯s hands curling into fists. ¡°I regret to inform you that we were caughtpletely by surprise.


    ¡°By surprise?¡± He repeated, a scoff echoing his utter bemusement. ¡°Please tell me you do not mean to say that the red hoods plus you had been totally bested by a single Elf, one in critical condition no less.¡±


    ¡°The Subjugation spell took longer than expected to take into effect and I only entered the battle once I determined that ¨C ¡±


    The man raised a hand, silencing her at once. ¡°You can save your reasonings, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all valid ¨C because otherwise I am left with no other option but to ept the fact my own Knight can no longer be trusted to handle things on her own discretion. A most regretful prospect, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes...¡± The Knight took a step back,plying. ¡°Regretful, indeed...¡±


    ¡°Now then,¡± there was a faint rustling, an even fainter sigh, and through vision blurred and spinning, Eshwlyn saw herself mirrored close within the man¡¯s crimson gaze, kneeling across from her with a pondering look. ¡°What to do with you? An Elf-hunt wasn¡¯t part of the assignment... nor do I think there will be anyone willing to nurse you back to health... the most convenient choice would be for me to just kill you now and be done with it.¡±


    He paused, as if heavily tempted by the thought, before, with a single blink, he began considering another.


    His eyes drifted, searched... trailing the soft pale-white of her skin, almost assessing... silently observing her gaunt expression, the way her hair iled across the air like the rapid stream of a river... like the way his did too.


    ¡°You say she slew the five men herself? This, by her mere strength alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the Knight unhesitatingly replied. ¡°She wielded a de ¨C this very one, to be precise.¡±


    The man reached an arm out forward, taking and letting rest her de atop his gloved hands, a smoldering fascination starting to kindle.


    ¡°And already well-versed with a sword too, impressive,¡± He remarked, a faint smile beginning to form. ¡°Hmm, as I recall, when I found you... it took you months to master the hilt of a de, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°And since then, I¡¯ve only continued to improve, excelling and fulfilling all of your desires,¡± The Elf quickly said, an audible edge to her tone. ¡°I sensed that you¡¯ve reached a decision, Master.¡±


    ¡°That I did,¡± he said with a nod. ¡°I suspect tending to her wounds would be a tiresome ordeal... nor do I expect her to adapt to her role as quickly as you did, but... no doubt, she shows promise.¡±


    ¡°If I may, I¡¯d like to remind you the proper procedure upon capturing a female Elf is to immediately deliver them to a Magus¡¯ hold, whereupon they must be sent to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Spare me the lecture, Tilina,¡± The Man said, a mute, yet unsettling look stirring within his gaze. ¡°What I choose to do with what I find is my decision and mine alone, understood?¡±


    Once again, the Knight relinquished her argument, hanging a tense expression in a conforming bow.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Procedures ced aside...¡± The Man went on. ¡°There is no rule, written or otherwise stating a man cannot be the Master of two talented Elf-Knights,¡± then trailing away briefly, he caught a lock of her hair blowing in the palm of his hand. ¡°Besides, she has the same hair color as I do. What better match is there, I say?¡±


    After a moment, the man rose back to his feet, the interest in his reverting back to a cold, dead stare.


    ¡°ce her in a cage, put her in a carriage,¡± He began to bark at a nearby group of red hoods. ¡°Strip her, bathe her, search her for disease... bring her back to my manor, and do ensure that she is kept subjugated and subdued at all times.¡±


    At once, hismands began to stir into action. A scurry of feet resounded, and a small, cramped metal box found its way perched nearby atop a snow.


    Deep within her, she heard the booming voicepelling her to conform once more, tugging hard at the invisible strings that bound her unwillingly to this malignant force.


    More and more, the pain grew, its influence took sway of her... but Eshwlyn refused to move. Somewhere close, one of the men voiced their confusion, their unease... and began to double down on his efforts.


    She continued to resist. For that brief moment, a fleeting moment ¨C she managed to resist, break free of its hold, and finally take reign of her voice.


    ¡°Kill... me...¡± She sputtered through gritted teeth. ¡°Kill... me...!¡±


    The howling wind carried her words, echoing it across the vast, barren ins, and earning the attention from everyone around her.


    But none more delighted, fascinated than the pale man, slowly turning back towards her, his frosted lips frozen agape.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± He whispered, breathless. ¡®Did you just will yourself through a Subjugation spell?¡¯


    While everyone else murmured and whispered worryingly beholding such an unprecedented feat, the man held only one other question bearing heavy in his mind.


    ¡°And did you just speak English too?¡±


    Her concentration was slipping, she could feel herself fading. In desperation, she whirled over at her side, glimpsing a distinct streak of auburn red flowing gracefully with the breeze.


    Those unfeeling eyes, those yellow eyes, she pleaded to them once more, ¡°Kill... me...¡±


    A plea that went unheard, unfulfilled... with the crimson-haired Elf¡¯s march towards her Master¡¯s side.


    The man had his hand outstretched, that dominating sensation, stronger than ever, emanating from his fingertips ¨C pulling her, wrenching her, forcing her to rise and walk like a rigid branch of a tree bending to submission.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t kill you,¡± He said, meeting her unwilling march halfway. ¡°Not this easy, not this trivial. You¡¯ve taken five of my men¡¯s lives ¨C lives worth a million of your own alone. As such, you now have a penance to serve, a penance to live... and a penance that you will be paying for, for the rest of your years.¡±


    Then smiling that faint smile, the man asked. ¡°Now, what must you say?¡±


    Eshwlyn felt the shift of her muscles, the snap of her bones conforming, relenting... slowly feeling herself lowering into a bow, and from her lips, her voice slipped.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    And all was then simply decided.


    ¡°Very good.¡±

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    Life was different ever since then.


    Waking up was different, a different view, a different feeling ¨C an empty feeling, and somehow with every passing day blurring seamless and unknowing into the next, it only seemed to feel even emptier.


    In the beginning, they had ced her somece dark, where sleep became the only sole escape from the constant agony ravaging her frail body.


    But the darkness would buckle, it¡¯d creaked, and it would not allow her always for an easy slumber... most of the time she would spend staring mutely out the gaps of her iron cell, and out towards the wooden walls beyond, where narrow rays of cold, winter light would touch her from the crevices.


    It was a schedule, a monotony, that would only be periodically interrupted by one of the red figures, sometimes two... and then the dominating, irresistible feeling would stir again, forcing her already inert self even more helpless, as they did as they willed, as they wanted.


    They tended to her wounds, to her health, all the while making their obvious displeasure heard. The first time this happened, it was the worst. She remembered screaming, iling, as her hands were forced still to her sides ¨C they forcefully removed the chunk of the winged creature from her abdomen, satisfaction with a sickening smile on their expressions, amused by it all.


    There was almost never a word from their lips that did not leave as a threat, an insult, how they relished at the prospect of ending her life by their own hands, smiling the way they did,ughing... under the impression she could not possiblyprehend them, but she could... and in more darker times, she wished... yet in spite of how easy it would have been to do so, no one came to turn these tempting thoughts to reality.


    .....


    How long exactly she remained confined, she never really knew ¨C time seemed to have frozen for her ever since that day, only further exacerbated by the constant drifting of her consciousness, sumbing to her wounds, to exhaustion, or even the drowsy effects of winter... whichever of the three would be the first to put a temporary ease to her suffering.


    Then, one day, the buckling and creaking swayed her cell for thest time, and she found herself forcefully thrust to another¡¯s whims once more, wincing before the harsh glimmer of a long-absent sun, the scorching absent of winter, her benumbed feet rigidly trudging the pliable grime of fresh soil ¨C and before her, a vast foreboding shadow loomed over as the most extravagant structure she had everid eyes upon ¨C with pirs of solid stone holding up the magnificent structure that spanned long beyond what she could see.


    A human home.


    A bigger prison.


    In a disorienting blur of motion and sight, the humans bound her hands in a tight metal chain before forcing her within the residence. She was pushed and shoved forward for what seemed to be for the longest time, and it was only upon entering a vacant room out of a dozen passed, did they finally relent on their brutality ¨C forcing her down onto the cold, hard wooden floor and barking a single order, ¡°Stay!¡± to which her bodyplied to without resistance.


    There she remained, crawling slowly towards the nearest corner and taking in her newfound surroundings. It truly was a strange ce, lined with smaller, denser human creations all over, the noteworthy of which being a four-legged stand where something closely resembling a nket of furid spread out ¨C a bed, she surmised, letting her fingers explore its soft surface as her eyes scoured for more.


    The walls were dressed in intricate patterns and lines that did not make much sense to her and on those same walls hung illustrations of various views and vistas, and people too, all fitted within these thick protruding borders that gleamed in gold and silver.


    And it was on one of these portraits that that human man from before peered back at her. His eyes distinguished him, scowling at her a deep unsettling red, offsetting the soft, sharp curves of his pale face, with his silver locks parted back behind his shoulder, wearing a wide smile that so urately matched the expression he had worn on that day.


    For five days and nights, he stared at her from across the room, watched apathetically as the growing pangs of hunger would startle her awake, have her curling into a writhing ball of agony, tossing and turning until the sun would rise beckoning another day in total istion.


    Her only distraction was arge gaping hole in one of the walls, like the opening to her burrow, except fitted with some kind of translucent surface that rattled against her bare knuckles, allowing her a view of the outside.


    At first, she saw only an opportunity of escape, but shortly after, realized her body, even her mind, was without the will to do so... no matter how much she desired, wanted... she found she could not act upon any of it.... freedom was staring at her... and all she could do was simply stare back at it and refuse.


    It was a worse torture, feeling the warmth of sunlight, watching the trees rustle with a passing breeze, but never being able to touch, never being able to feel... not really... and wherever could she be anyway?


    She could not recognize the mountains soaring in the horizon, there were nokes, or forests, here, the terrain was even and t, and not a single creature could be seen save for the birds, resting themselves upon one of the many stone structures that littered the earth.


    Whenever she was, clearly it was a long enough distance covered for winter to have retreated, and the seasons to change ¨C so even if she were to do the impossible and leave, she would still have to traverse unfamiliarnds... and what if she were to get caught again?


    It seems, even without the presence of metal bars, she could never have been more trapped than she was right then.


    But Lenora was safe... somewhere out there... she was safe.


    And in the end, that was all that mattered.


    Once the eighth hade and gone without a single morsel of food and water meeting her dry, cracked lips, she had already resigned herself to the cruel fate of slowly sumbing to her hunger, unable even to muster the strength to leave her bed, she allowed her wandering mind to retreat into her fading thoughts, hearing as the world gradually dwindled away from around her, all the sights, the smell, the sounds... enveloped by the finality of a growing darkness.


    ¡°Not dying on me, are you? I rather you didn¡¯t, it¡¯d be truly a shame ¨C especially after all I¡¯ve done already.¡±


    She fluttered her eyes, bright shimmers slinking across her vision, and she felt a spasm, a jolt ¨C feeling something flooding into her lips.


    ¡°Drink, drink now. Nice and easy. Try not to choke, aah, not too fast ¨C there you go ¨C good, very good.¡±


    It was like gulping the essence of life itself, she could feel a sliver of strength returning back to her, coursing through her body in bolstering ripples. Her eyelids lifted a little more, the bright shimmers rapidlying into clear focus, and it was as if one of the sketching on the walls had sprung to life, for a familiar shade of deep red was staring down at her from her bed.


    It was him, the man, for once absent of his piercing expression, his pale face as soft and gentle as harmless lumps of snow ¨C and yet she still flinched, springing to her feet, finding herself suddenly wedged between concerns hunched down in a readied stance ¨C her metal chains dragging against the floor, and further grinding at her wrists, which were already glistening red raw.


    The Man remained sitting, wearing a calm but amused look. ¡°You¡¯re hostility isn¡¯t unfounded. Believe me; my men were given explicit instructions on how you were to be fed on a daily basis in order for you to recuperate. Evidently, it seems I had been talking to myself ¨C you¡¯re all skin and bones. But rest assured, those men have been dealt with ordingly... I¡¯ve seen to it personally.¡±


    She spent long in thought trying to unravel his fast manner of speech, and as she studied the loathsome figure on her bed, the man seemed to have been making some observation of his own.


    ¡°And yet, in spite of such perilous conditions ¨C just have a look at yourself. Your scars are close to fading, you¡¯ve regained some of your mobility already. A month, was it? How long since I¡¯ve seen youst? Ah, regardless ¨C even the wound in your stomach ¨C you can barely even tell. Of course, I¡¯m well aware of the extraordinary abilities your kind possesses, but to this extent? My, my instincts affirmed me right ¨C truly, what a marvelous find you are rapidly turning out to be... and they have the gall to call me the foolish one. Oh, those poor holy fools...¡±


    She did not break from her stance, her senses red at her, every thought, every urgepelled her to lurch forward, rip and tear the man apart limb by limb, to decorate the white walls with some intricate designs of her own, but, quivering, faltering ¨C her body would not allow her.


    ¡°You can speak, right? I recalled you speaking before,¡± The man said, frowning slightly in the silence. ¡°Go on, say something like you did before, do it, show me ¨C speak!¡±


    It was like her mouth was wrenched open by invisible hands, her voice siphoned out by a malevolent force, as she found herself spouting, ¡°Grentima ma¡¯hal, Nes¡¯ma!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Elvish...¡± a visible disgust hardened his stare slightly. ¡°I suppose you aren¡¯t too well-learned in the propernguage, are you? Not to worry, we¡¯ll see to that. Normally, I forbid your kind from using that kind of dictation ¨C it¡¯s not a rule I am lenient on either, but I will excuse this instance just once. Only once.¡±


    Suddenly, the bed gave a small creak, and the man¡¯s hard boots echoed across the floorboard as he made his towards the exit, speaking as he did, ¡°I will send some food to your room. The Divines know you could really do with it. The break of dawn tomorrow ¨C your training will begin. Tilina will assist you, teach you, reform you... break years of mucking around in the filth. You¡¯ll be civilized. Seed that, and the conversion can begin ¨C and then you¡¯ll finally be what you should have rightfully been all along.¡±


    Her pointed ears twitched, hearing another creak, the doorway parting wide open with the Man traversing through. Then her lips suddenly swung open, her voice bouncing across the walls freely, willingly, as she repeated once more, ¡°What... you want... hu... man?¡±


    Again, it was like the drawing manifested, the way he turned back to her, the way his smile had formed. His red eyes a mixture of disdain and of hate that she was all too familiar with... but as well as this odd glimmer of awe and fascination that she could not all fathom.


    ¡°I already got what I wanted,¡± He replied. ¡°I already have you. A potential unmatched, a weapon of no equal ¨C well, hopefully anyway... if you really can do what I think you can do, to which I hope you certainly can do because if not,¡± His smile flickered. ¡°Well, this all would simply be a waste of my courtesy. And genuinely, I despise nothing more than having my courtesy go to absolute waste.¡±


    She went back to silently staring at him, unsure of what to make of his words, or of his actions... and once more, he stayed his gaze too, a wonder gradually taking hold of his stare.


    ¡°Hmm, it urred to me I never had your name,¡± Then firmly like before, he spoke. ¡°Your name, Elf ¨C what is it?¡±


    At once, she felt the answer pulled loose from her lips. ¡°E... Eshwlyn!¡±


    ¡°Eshwlyn... Eshwlyn...¡± The man muttered a few times, ¡°Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight,¡± He nodded in ponder, before leaving the room shing her with that same musing look still lingering in his eyes. ¡°Certainly has a nice ring to it, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    Come the next sunrise ¨C and the man had kept true to his ims.


    Before she could even properly awaken, a resounding m that shook the walls had rattled her upright, breathing hard in rm. The sun hovered on the distant horizon as a peering orange smudge in a sky still draped in thete of night.


    A pair of stark yellow lights weaved and flitted across the muted darkness of the room, creeping steadily closer with a hard edge to the way it glistened back at her. The silent strain of unease ached her muscles yet again as the realization and familiarity slowly dawned in with the pouring sun.


    It was the Elf from before, taking another step into the dim light from the window, her long reddish-brown locks like slivery streaks of mes basked in the glitter of sunlight, but she wore different ¨C no longer dded in chunks of hefty silver, instead she was outfitted with some kind of long pleated garment, with frills and curls of in white that reached all the way to her legs.


    She looked too different, and if not for the long narrow ends giving a quick flutter on either side of her head ¨C almost too human.


    Just as with the previous intruder that hadst passed beneath her doorway, Eshwlyn found her facial muscles rippling into the increasingly familiar shape of a re, and impulsively, a hand flew down to the side of her hip, feeling nothing but the subtle protrusion of a fading scar.


    The Elf halted near the side of the bed, dropping something on the crumpled sheets thatnded with a soft thump.


    .....


    ¡°Change into this,¡± her voice echoed sternly. ¡°Do it now,¡± resonated an even fiercermand.


    Eshwlyn did as she was told, her stained and bloodied garb spattering around her feet in a tattered mesh of loose strings. Under the tense watchful gaze of the Elf, she fumbled awkwardly with a simr-looking weave of soft fabric that covered her arms and draped her legspletely in hems of fine silk.


    Feeling it, wearing it, she honestly much preferred her ruined clothes.


    ¡°Silvir mel...¡± Eshwlyn spoke lowly. ¡°Dom¡¯makur fultur ra ¨C ¡±


    Suddenly, a loud crack whipped sharply across the air, and in an explosion of white pain, shended hard on the ground with a dull boom of wood. A rapid blink, a gasp of escaped breath ¨C and she found herself pressed from high above with a looming stare of deep disapproval.


    ¡°You were warned once already,¡± a cold callousness cut through the heavy silence. ¡°Now, kindly amend your words... and try that again, why don¡¯t you?¡±


    Eshwlyn bit back the searing agony ring from her cheeks, and scouring the incessant pounding of her head with a struggle, spoke out with audible resentment, ¡°What... happen... me now...?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± answered the dry apathy in her voice. ¡°Now you will be taught, you will be trained ¨C every day without relent, your body and mind will be battered with the customs befitting that of your would-be function. You will be granted skills, as well as the proper education to utilize these aforementioned skills. And most crucially, you will learn to be loyal, you will learn to be faithful ¨C every fiber of your body will be honed to adhere to themands of your most gracious Master.¡±


    That word. Eshwlyn unsteadily rose to her feet, her pointed ears almost as if twitching in aversion, as she permitted the word to shape her lips, ¡°Mas... ter...?¡±


    ¡°It is to his request that you will be adorned as a Knight. And it is to my eternal pledge that my Master¡¯s every request would be met no matter the cost... just as it will soon be yours.¡±


    Even from what little she could grasp from her words, Eshwlyn understood that what this Elf was spouting to her waspletely and utterly deranged. To be a willing tool, an obedient ve to the humans ¨C it was disgracing, degrading, there should not be a single Elf existing willing to live under such reprehensible circumstance.


    And yet... worn in their clothing, speaking in theirnguage, and immensely loyal to their cause, stood before her living, breathing proof to the contrary. She recalled to the hushed stories she¡¯s overhead, to the Elves that have turned their back upon their own kind, how such a prospect seemed so iprehensible to her back then.


    Now she was to be one of them.


    No.


    Never.


    ¡°Die,¡± She growled, finding the wordsing to her almost naturally. ¡°I rather die. Ne¡¯s vil ultama!¡± She added in defiance, baring her rage with gritted teeth. ¡°Traitor.¡±


    Eshwlyn was met with an impatient sort of indifference. A weary sort of shimmer rippling across her yellow stare.


    Then, another shrill crack, a sudden agony erupting once more in a blinding crippling sensation that sent her crashing into the hard edge of a small wooden structure set against the wall.


    ¡°Such resilience...¡± slipped in a faint mutter amidst the ringing in her ears. ¡°Or perhaps just foolish stubbornness? Perhaps you believe yourself tenacious, unyielding? If so, then I advise you ask yourself, ponder deeply, how long do you truly believe you¡¯llst before you inevitably give?¡±


    Eshwlyn ignored the pulsating pain, the thick coat of pouring crimson from her forehead and smudging her vision. Seeing literal red now, Eshwlyn nced back up at the Elf, a silent yet deafening contention strained between their piercing gazes.


    ¡°No matter,¡± The Elf said, turning away with a dismissive nce while lightly stroking the back of a reddened fist. ¡°For now, let us work on your eloquence so that you may better express my vile act of treachery? Forgive me ¨C our vile act. Now kindly, rise if you would.¡±


    Truly, it was a most harrowing ordeal. Unsteadily, she was led through a vast array of winding corridors, unable to even properly indulge in the slight liberating relief of having finally been allowed free from her prison ¨C for deep inside her mind dwelled still that dominating force repressing her, reminding her of her captivity.


    She couldn¡¯t fight it, nor suppress it in the slightest, her will no longer her own as it dragged her shambling legs deeper into the recesses of a human domain.


    Then by midday¡¯s ascent, she was forced back into her confinement, her head pounding with newly-acquired thoughts, and her body aching and bruised for her attempted acts of dissent.


    ¡°A slow start,¡± said the Elf with a reproving nce. ¡°Master will not be happy over your sluggish progress, which surely was your intended goal from the start.¡±


    Eshwlyn said nothing, copsing into bed and keeping firmly to herself.


    ¡°Your task ¨C ¡± continued her spiritless drawl, a flutter of thick pages streaking across the air before a rattling impact briefly shook the bed in ce. ¡± ¨C refine your pronunciation, expand your vocabry. You will find this helpful if you wish to avoid incurring further punishment. Master is keen to properly converse with you as soon as possible. I will quiz you upon my return. Fail this, and the consequences will be quite severe.¡±


    But came the hazy rays of dusk, and the book remained untouched where it sat by the foot of the bed.


    That night, the minutes, even the fleetest of seconds, felt stretched to an unending eternity. Torture manifested in form of red-hooded figures surrounding her on all sides. That night, her grating screams filling the air were only evenly matched by the cruelty resounding in their jovialughter. That night, she learned a valuable lesson... one that she would continually be reminded of as the days passed her by.


    Magic was cruel.


    Almost every evening of every day, Eshwlyn would be reduced to nothing more but a writhing ball of anguish on continuously blemished sheets, tasting the strong vor of blood in the back of her throat raw and worn from her screams that would pierce the quiet of the night.


    Yet in spite of it, every morning pouring into the next, her refusal to cooperate, her stubbornness on full disy continued to hold firm ¨C like a short tale repeated over and over again never ending.


    She remembered her words, remembered her question: how long does she think she would hold? The answer was simple, unchanging ¨C the answer was forever.


    Every day, her eyes would glimmer with this same resolve, always meeting the Elf¡¯s, whose patience was steadily, dangerously wearing thin with every passing day of failure.


    ¡°I wonder ¨C do you truly believe pain is the only penance you¡¯d serve for your continuous insubordination?¡± The Elf asked her one day, a simr view of a rising dawn pouring in from the window, highlighting the red of her flowing locks. ¡°That if you persist in your stubbornness, somehow... you will be granted your wish?¡±


    Eshwlyn slowly peeled away her dress that clung to her skin in a rusted mixture of blood and sweat, recing them with fresh clothes always dutifully provided.


    ¡°If you truly believe this is the extent of human cruelty ¨C mindless brutality ¨C then I must regretfully inform you that you have not even scratched the surface of their true potential.¡±


    Her hand tensed merely trying to brush away her hair from obstructing her eyes, how they twisted and misshapen it the night before... even now, she still couldn¡¯t move her fingers.


    ¡°You will not emerge from this victorious, there is not a chance of triumph, what you have pitted yourself against,¡± dered as irrefutable fact, the Elf¡¯s stoic tone continued to convey. ¡°You will despair, and you will crumble. What you would have to bear should you choose to continue down this path... you will wish that you have conceded yourself long ago.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± abruptly crackled the grit of her husked, gravelly voice, wide bloodshot eyes scowling, fuming. ¡°How... do you know?¡±


    Calmly, nkly, the Elf returned her reproachful gaze, asking her a simple question of her own. ¡°How is it do you think that I know?¡±


    For once, in a moment thatsted far too short, Eshwlyn did not see the cold, callous traitor she had grown far too ustomed to seeing. Within the Elf¡¯s glittering golden gaze faintly stirred something she couldn¡¯t quite ce, but then it died away... and once more, only vacant apathy peered back at her face.


    ¡°My reports to Master have been leaving him increasingly unsatisfied,¡± The Elf spun away, ambling out towards the hall, and out of practiced habit, Eshwlyn trailed after her close by. ¡°Should you prefer continuing to displease him, that would be your most regrettable choice, and your most regrettable choice to make alone.¡±


    ¡°Good...¡± muttered Eshwlyn, if nothing more than out of bitter spite. ¡°Let him see... his mis... take...¡±


    Then, in the middle of an isted corridor, the Elf halted dead in her march, hastily spinning back, her hands curled tight into quaking fists, and briefly, Eshwlyn braced herself for a debilitating blow to strike ¨C but it did note.


    ¡°I am telling you this for your own sake,¡± The Elf quietly said, her voice, her stare, suddenly heavy with reluctance. ¡°Whatever adversity, whatever infliction you believe you are ready for ¨C you are not, you will never be. I implore you, I beg of you, and I speak to you, from one bound prisoner to another... felmil¡¯dur nacht to tem...¡±


    Wide golden shining eyes stirring with that gaze again, a gaze that Eshwlyn finally recognized as pure, unadulterated fear.


    ¡°So, please,¡± The Elf whispered again, warning again for the final time. ¡°Do not do this to yourself.¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    {The House of Hendrick spanned a long, prosperous ancestry of noble and powerful individuals. The root of which stemmed from the revered Dctus Hendrick, a pioneer, and visionary of no equal skill.


    It was he that led the very first sessful breed of Elf-Knights to the charge that single-handedly brought the downfall of the Bright Elven Lord, Malvish, thus effectively bringing an end to a thousand-year reign and liberating thend of Molothir and ushering in an age of prosperity of human rule that continued to flourish still.


    The venerated name of Hendrick endured and persisted over the long passage of centuries, with the act of harnessing the wicked nature of Elves, converting their unparalleled strength into a reliable tool for humanity¡¯s benefit, spreading into othernds across Asteria.}


    Eshwlyn flipped over to the next page and read. From an open window close by poured the gray shadow of rainfall, smearing the contents of the page with ghostly droplets that pelted hard against the ss surface.


    More to give her eyes a chance of reprieve than anything, Eshwlyn tore her gaze away from the book, insteadying it upon the familiar surroundings of her bedroom.


    On a nearby desk sat a mountain of equally hefty books, some already partway scoured, while most others remained still sealed close; yet to be rifled through. One of the posters of her bedframe remained bent with loose splinters protruding out at an odd angle ¨C a byproduct ofst night¡¯s punishment. The many paintings radiating life to the utter drabness of her bedroom walls continued to painfully remind her of a freedom that will nevere, as well as the harrowing certainty of her permanent captivity.


    Directly across from her, continued to loom the painting of the man, his stark crimson eyes, his subtle yet malignant smile almost as if taunting her of the fact. And just right below the insidious illustration, gleamed the bright gold of a small que engraved within the silver borders of the portrait, and there inscribe shining white letters spelled out a name, a title ¨C words, that with much time and practice, Eshwlyn could finally decipher.


    .....


    >


    Slowly, she drifted her gaze over out the window once more, her reflection vaguely mirroring back at her in a blurred, watery shimmer that highlighted the green of her eyes.


    Briefly, painfully, Lenora filled the empty void of her thoughts ¨C how she wouldy still much like she was now, pouring over her pile of books, a sense of admiration and discovery stirring in the eager glow of her gaze.


    Her insides began to heavily ache. Eshwlyn blew away the image in her head with a quiet sigh and flipped to another page, where she continued her perusing, attempting to read with a concentration that refused to let the words properly sink in.


    A boom of thunder then loudly streaked across the murky sky, slightly rattling the frames of her window, and slipping under her acute hearing, the faint creak of parting hinges swinging her door wide open.


    ¡°That is quite enough reading for the day,¡± The Elf entered the bedroom with her usual imposing stride. ¡°You are being summoned. Move at once.¡±


    ¡°Summoned?¡± Eshwlyn left her book fall onto the sheets, rising to her feet. The hems of her garment immediately fell over, obscuring the welts and bruises all over her legs. ¡°Have I... finally worn his patience thin enough? Has he finally grown tired of me?¡±


    Indeed, although steadily Eshwlyn has been showing signs of improvement when it came to literacy, ultimately, she was still proving to be entirely uncooperative when it came to most other things.


    It was a stubbornness, a petty maliciousness, she simply refused to do away with. It was her only means of defiance, of free will, in a ce that simply did not allow her any in the slightest.


    ¡°No questions,¡± The Elf¡¯s eyes gleamed gold and sharp. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    In a silent march forward filled to the brim with spective thoughts, Eshwlyn was led down directions totally unfamiliar to her. Far from the high shelves of the library walls, two floors lower from the scorching heat of the kitchen furnaces. Her eyes scrutinized everything, preemptively bracing for the final turn, the sudden halt where her destination awaited her.


    ¡°Here,¡± The scowling Elf¡¯s march finally came to a stop. ¡°Outside.¡±


    Eshwlyn quickly turned in her direction and blinked once.


    Outside?


    Before she was even aware of it, Eshwlyn found herself automatically stepping through a pair ofrge wooden doors beset on either side by armed guards. She ignored their dirty sneers, the subtle twitch of their hand holding tightly onto their spears, feeling only a peculiar fervor in her bones she thought had died a long time ago.


    The cool wind carried her silver locks in a soothing draft, the heavy rain sttered and soaked dark the trimmed edges of her dress, and the rustle and sway of greenery had her pointed ears quivering with a yearning that had never felt more poignant.


    She blinked again, feeling a sudden urge, a long-forgotten emotion that tugged firmly at the corner of her lips. She almostplied.


    ¡°Do not stall,¡± loudly sounded the Elf¡¯s orders over the rain, drawing and shuffling past her in an instant. ¡°Master is waiting for you.¡±


    As she resumed walking, Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes followed the distinct streak of flowing red amidst the pouring gray. That¡¯s when she finally took notice of an elegant carriage pulled along to the front of the estate by a pair ofrge, white magnificent steeds.


    Once they both neared the side of the carriage, the Elf arched over in an elegant bow just as the carriage door swung open.


    ¡°I have brought her, Master,¡± dered firm the reverence in her voice. ¡°Just as you¡¯ve requested.¡±


    Then briefly, through a silky cascade of red, the Elf threw Eshwlyn a menacing look, silently demanding to bow along. But taking every opportunity to express her free will, she once again refused toply.


    ¡°Thank you, Tilina,¡± sounded a voice from deep within the carriage¡¯s ornamental red and gold walling. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Allow me to take the helm from here.¡±


    At once, a familiar constricting feeling flooded her body once more, seizing her body, her muscles ¨C now no longer her own. Like a marite on strings, Eshwlyn felt herself pulled toward the direction of the carriage, closer and closer, then fleetingly, she locked eyes with Tilina as she shambled passed her, dragged deep within, still as unbothered, uncaring, as she hurriedly strode away without a single nce back.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Eshwlyn,¡± suddenly sounded a cold, calm voice. Wilvur met her scowl from across seats, wearing a warm smile that did not at all match the tone of his voice. ¡°I noticed you did not bow when I arrived. I¡¯m sure you are made known that it is a customary practice. I know you¡¯ve been taught this ¨C which is why it slightly disappointed me to see you not putting this knowledge to practice.¡±


    Eshwlyn did not answer him, instead, she attempted to widen the gap between them as far as possible, subtly shrinking further back in her seat.


    ¡°Ah, shall we just assume you¡¯ve merely just forgotten, then?¡± Wilvur suggested, not noticing her actions. ¡°I can understand. It is indeed a lot to remember. Surely, it takes time to grow ustomed to new traditions. Only I did hope, certainly... it wouldn¡¯t take this long.¡±


    He reached out to close the carriage door, instantly muffling the sound of thunder and rain, before falling back into his seat. ¡°That was also one of your duties,¡± He said, still smiling, pulling a handkerchief from his sleeves, and drying clean a damp fist. ¡°No matter, no matter... people forget... even I too fail victim to the slippery slope of ineptitude at times. Just ¨C well ¨C try not to forget too much, hm?¡±


    Whether Wilvur found her continued silence an annoyance, he did not show, instead, as the carriage stirred and buckled to life, he retained hisx demeanor, the deep red in his harboring not a sliver of malice.


    ¡°Has it truly been another full month since we¡¯vest seen one another?¡± He marveled in awe to himself. ¡°No doubt you¡¯ve been keeping busy, perhaps even more than I, you might be inclined to say. Well, I admit, it has frankly been quite a bore for me these past few weeks away. But, you know... from what I¡¯ve heard, and what I dread to ept as truth ¨C it seems you have been, shall we say, cking on your obligations a bit... as Tilina had begrudgingly confided with me.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, as the carriage buckled, as the crackle of thunder sounded distant, where Wilvur¡¯s gleaming red eyes peered at her closer.


    ¡°I have... some ideas... vague assumptions, easily dismissable, please correct me if I should undoubtedly presume wrong but... it is to my belief, that you might not be at all keen to be a loyal Knight to the House of Hendrick ¨C my loyal Knight, in particr. Okay, go! Tell me I am most certainly dead wrong! I¡¯m keen.¡±


    He sat and waited, hunched with a rather charming toothy smile, strands of flowing silver obscuring his gaze as the carriage trembled once more. Shortly, his smile began to fade, and the soft lines on his face gradually grew rigid.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Wilvur softly spoke, an audible breath ring from his nostrils. ¡°Then I suppose it is quite fortunate that despite my insistence to the contrary, I did indeed decide to have you apany me for today. Yes, quite fortunate indeed.¡±


    At that, Eshwlyn finally broke her firm silence, speaking low, hushed, restraining a rage hovering just slightly below the surface. ¡°Apany you where?¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± He said, shing a stiff smile. ¡°You forgot ¡®Master¡¯. Ah, aren¡¯t you a forgetful one? If I didn¡¯t know better ¨C I¡¯d assume you have no respect for our customs. But I know you do. You do.¡±


    She did not say anything to that.


    ¡°Where are we going, you ask?¡± Wilvur raised his brows at her. ¡°Well, I thought, perhaps... if you truly are as reluctant as I believe. Then maybe... a day outside the manor might perhaps convince you otherwise.¡±


    He chuckled.


    ¡°Nothing like a breath of fresh air for an Elf, right?¡±

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    ¡°Here, please, wear this-quickly, if you would.¡±


    A flutter of darkest red flitted towards Eshwlyn across the cramped expanse of the carriage, slowly descending andnding as a crimson cloak draped loosely over her outstretched hand.


    She recognized the stitching, the embroideries sewn across the hems-what it signified-every night, forced to bear the wicked smiles beneath the crimson hood. At once, the feeling of deep loathing sharped her eyes, and had only her muscles and mind been her own, she would have had the scarlet robes in the tiniest shreds, stamped hard beneath the might of her foot.


    Instead, as was implored her, Eshwlyn silently whipped the cloak around herself, letting its soft silk embrace her body whole. Wilvur smiled, pure raw fury blinding her of just how truly apologetic he looked at her.


    ¡°Understand, this is not out of simple wanton cruelty, but an absolute necessity,¡± He told her. ¡°An unconverted Elf is strictly forbidden from walking human grounds. Obviously. And should anybody see you, even if in my close presence, well-I¡¯d much rather avoid a confrontation if I can. The Churches aren¡¯t too happy with me already, and rules are rules, aren¡¯t they? But for you, for today, I feel perhaps an exception can be made just this once.¡±


    The carriage then drew to a gradual halt. A faint whinny from the front dered the arrival of their destination.


    ¡°Oh, Eshwlyn. By the Divines, really- what am I truly to do with you?¡± Wilvur wearily sighed, trailing his word with a whirling grin, reaching out and swinging open the carriage door. ¡°And your hood,¡± He added, waggling a warning finger over the sides of his head. ¡°Refrain from moving them too much if you could, would you? See, us humans don¡¯t normally have ears that twitch, or ones as long as the kind you inherit.¡±


    .....


    Most of the storm had already waned, and the hard earth had turned to soft grime shaping the muddied outlines of their footsteps as they began striding leisurely forward.


    They have passed through the entrance of a dense, vast township. Eshwlyn immediately recognized the unmistakable signs of one from the many illustrations and descriptions from her studies-colossal, soaring structures of stone and wood spread far and wide, the heavy bustle of journeying carriages litteringrge roads paved in brick, and as well as-omitted from every one of her books-the putrid smell of humans hanging over the dark, misty air.


    ¡°Trail close, and please try not to wander too far,¡± He cautioned her, throwing a warm wave and smile at passersby wandering past, who in turn, heartily greeted him back. ¡°It¡¯s quite a big ce here, and I would truly dread the prospect of having to scour for you through cramped, narrow alleys. Here, allow me to give you a quicky of thend,e-rather much to see.¡±


    Eshwlyn was only partly paying attention to the sharp turns they took, only briefly snapping her focus back when he turned to speak-much like the thick gray clouds swirling high above, her mind was fogged deeply with her increasingly dour thoughts. Surrounded every inch by the people that detest her, forcefully dragged along the streets by her captor; her cloak too was coated deeply with the pungent smell of blood, and couldn¡¯t help but wonder just how deep the thick flow of red had soaked through the seams.


    ¡°I wonder, just how far does the extent of your knowledge reach?¡± Wilvur turned a slight nce at her again. ¡°These busy streets, these looming buildings, surely such a ce rife withmotion and disarray must be monitored and governed closely by someone important, yes? I wonder-can you take a guess?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± She lied, sheer spite burying deep the truth behind her narrowed lips.


    ¡°Ah, yes, surely not,¡± He nodded understandingly. ¡°It was only recently dered, after all. I suppose no Chronicler had yet the chance to engrave it in history. But, to disappointingly answer my own question-yours truly has been appointed the Duke lording over this domain. And I daresay, I believe I¡¯ve been doing an extraordinary job so far.¡±


    Just then, anotherrge crowd greeted them with wide smiles and pleasantries as they strode past. Wilvur gleefully reciprocated, muttering under a breath how sore his arm was getting from all the waving.


    ¡°His Majesty-ah, surely him you must know-yes, well, he believed an aspiring member of the noble House of Hendrick would prove quite the suitable candidate. And though, I admit, I do have my failings-I¡¯m more than inclined to the suggestion that I¡¯m indeed living up to His Majesty¡¯s high standards, which I will diligently continue to do so as long as His Majesty will have me. He¡¯s quite the hard man to please... King Ardvair, he...¡±


    Something had abruptly stolen away his words, Eshwlyn only just then realizing with the sudden silence of sshing puddles. She lifted her gaze from the darkened bs of stone, finding Wilvur standing stagnant and with eyes set on a high tower in the distance eclipsing all other buildings in the vicinity.


    ¡°Divines, it almost slipped past me,¡± He turned, facing Eshwlyn with a scrunched expression. ¡°We¡¯ll be heading for a slight detour, unfortunately. Duty calls-need to have a quick word with the town Magus up in her tower there. As you must know, every kingdom¡¯s got one. It¡¯s where the Magi resides. Unfortunate for me-makes it extraordinarily easy for her to avoid me whenever she wishes, which is always every time, funnily enough. Never saw eye-to-eye, me and her... hmm, perhaps I might just catch her this time. Eshwlyn,e.¡±


    Another row of winding roads and sharp turns brought them closer to the looming spiral tower. As always, Eshwlyn kept her eyes to the ground, asionally halting as Wlivur¡¯s directions inadvertently stumbled them into brief, animated conversations with the townspeople. She kept away, ying recluse to the rowdy ambiance, silently wishing for the moment when this would finally all be over and done with.


    Then, stopping once more, they arrived deep in the center of the town, and looming above all, sat the Magus¡¯ tower, both heavily guarded and heavily fortified. Eshwlyn could sense a peculiar pressure in the air, a ring of magic encircling the gated entrance to the tower doors.


    ¡°Now, then...¡± Wilvur sipped in a breath, scouring around with wary eyes. ¡°Klingsley had mentioned before she can be often seen loitering about the tower courtyard around this time. If he¡¯s to be believed, then-ah, yes, why, there she is! Finally. Ahem, Terra! Hey, veer your eyes here, I¡¯m here, Terra! Yes, it¡¯s me! Dreadful as it may seem! I¡¯d like a word with you now if it¡¯s not too much trouble!¡±


    As Wilvur stalked off in haste through and beneath the stoned archway of the tower¡¯s entryway, Eshwlyn stood rigidly in ce, eyes unblinkingly, steadily forward.


    In the distance, amidst a calming sway of flowers and grass, stood a familiar slender figure. A stream of ck whipping directly towards them, hearing Wilvur¡¯s calls, and right then, all her thoughts, all her questions that had roused had all been affirmed true, as a deep, calming set of ocean-blue eyes stared directly back at them both.


    Immediately. Eshwlyn¡¯s mind traveled back to a blossom of spring that felt oh so long ago now where she had firstid sight upon that kind, gentle gaze-and how so close, her de had nearly extinguished the light in those eyes.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Lord Wilvur,¡± Terra spoke, slowly approaching the tower gates with forced politeness straining her face. ¡°What a pleasant surprise, this is. Yes, truly, yes. Umm, right, you said something- a word you said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a word... well more than a word, actually,¡± Eshwlyn heard Wilvur answer, unable to recall when exactly she had drawn herself at his side. ¡°Very important. It¡¯s lucky I¡¯ve caught you. It¡¯s to do with our previous discussion, you see, as you might recall, I¡¯ve been meaning to expand upon it further with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that...¡± Terra pulled a face, a familiar look of dread that Eshwlyn was all too acquainted with. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve... I haven¡¯t really given it much thought as ofte, busy doing this and that, and whatnot, and really it¡¯s also...¡±


    ¡°Hardly a topic to be discussing behind iron gates, most certainly,¡± Wilvur interjected, smiling at her through the thick bars separating them both. ¡°I presume you will be inviting the both of us in soon? That way, at the very least, we can discuss this further in thefort of chairs. We¡¯ve been walking for quite a while, you see...¡±


    Terra stared at him for a while, her gaze briefly falling onto Eshwlyn-they locked eyes, a second, a moment-before she broke away with the faintest hint of a re on her face, not recalling, not recognizing the face beneath the shade of the red hood.


    ¡°Well?¡± He urged again. ¡°Are you going to?¡±


    ¡°Ah... yes, well, actually you see, I... oh... very well, fine,¡± Her lips thinned to a narrow straight line. ¡°Come in,e in,¡± with a flick of her fingers, the heavy bars shot upwards, the entrance now wide-open. ¡°Make yourself at home.¡±


    Eshwlyn swallowed.


    Wilvur grinned.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    An opened, hovering book streaked quickly past her head by mere inches, an audible flutter like a sharp, focused echo reaching her ears and causing them to twitch slightly in response-the tight hugging fabric of her hood entuating this movement, and Wilvur threw her a raised stare, a glimpse of mindful caution manifesting in his narrowing lips.


    ¡°Here, in here, I believe I¡¯ll be able to hear you and your decrees better in here when I¡¯m snuggled in my favorite chair,¡± Terra waved a weary hand, the flying book reaching and trailing her every step, and then from within the steep curving corridors of the spiraling tower¡¯s interior carried the hard echoing rattle of an opened door. ¡°Well, Lordship¡¯s first, I suppose? Enter, I can hardly wait to hear what you have in store for me today.¡±


    ¡°As am I, my dear Magus,¡± beamed Wilvur, striding into the now open doorway. ¡°Umm, you may stay out here,¡± He added quickly, briefly turning back at Eshwlyn. ¡°Not for your ears. And don¡¯t loiter too far now-I¡¯ll return soon enough. I suspect the Magus is keen to keep our visitations on her doorstep brief.¡±


    ¡°Oh, very keen indeed,¡± Terra said, shing an enormously sweet smile. ¡°Now get in the room already.¡±


    Then with a resounding m, the door swung shut, the hovering book only just managing to slink through the rapidly shrinking gap and Eshwlyn was left in the barren istion of the winding halls, the directives given to her allowing her only the freedom to peer through the copper-tinted windows, offering a brownish view of the vast township now stretched so far below that the once-looming buildings seem nothing more than just oddly-shaped pebbles strewn across the earth.


    True to his words, in spite even of her sharp sense, Eshwlyn could not understand a single word spoken from beyond the tower¡¯s thick stone walls. It was as if someone had ced an invisible, watery dome over the closed door, drowning whatever dispute they were having within into nothing more than the sound of gurgling water.


    And a dispute it was. Twice, Eshwlyn heard the rming yet dampened sound of raised voices, ultimately culminating in an aggressive stream of ck hair storming out into the corridor, whirling quickly out of sight followed closely by a speeding book and a hail of profanities echoing in furious mutters.


    .....


    ¡°A new precedent. Took her a whole hour to go walking out on mest time,¡± Wilvur spoke, slowly emerging out of the room wearing a rather meek expression. ¡°I suppose I should go after her, shouldn¡¯t I? No need to follow, just hang about for a little while more, there are only about fifty possible floors she could have marched herself into-couldn¡¯t have gotten far. Well, hopefully...¡±


    And so for the second time in quite a short span of time, Eshwlyn found herself alone and bound inescapably to his soft-spoken orders, only except-the door to the room hung partly ajar, and much to her great surprise, her footsteps stayed unimpeded even as her cloak slowly skimmed across the old timbered flooring.


    She recognized the slightly small, squarish space as a study from the furnishings dwelling within. A long narrow desk sat on one end of the room in a cluttered mess of wrinkled parchment and strange artifacts that would surely have earned her another harsh ¡®reprimanding¡¯ had it been her duty to clear it away.


    The ceiling was draped in glittering strings of multi-colored light, shifting gradually to a warm white pulsating light as she strode forward further, for amongst the brimming shelves of wondrous objects, the bizarre decor hanging against the walls, something had ensnared her gaze.


    Something mundane, something that did not belong... at least whenpared to the other wondrous relics that the room carried. But it was solely because of that exact same mundanity that had, in her eyes, set it vastly apart from everything else.


    Hanging high behind the desk, encased in a solid ss framing was the very same garment Lenora had sewn and stitched for Terra long ago. Closer now, Eshwlyn could see her breathless reflection in the ss, unawarely tracing her fingers across the gleaming surface-instantly recognizing the different types of hides used that made up its form. A bit of Klep, therge pelt of a Kalf, and many, many more. She remembered Lenora, she remembered that tiny hunched figure sitting beneath the shade of a tree for hours, how brightly her green eyes then shimmered uponpletion. The very same shade of green that now hauntingly stared back at her.


    ¡°Hey! Get away from that! You-You¡¯re not supposed to be in here, are you?! Go! Shoo! You want your stupid boss to hear about this?! I¡¯ll make sure he does!¡±


    Recoiling and stumbling back rmed, Eshwlyn hastily darted around and found a piercing pair of deep blue eyes looming from beneath the doorway. Terra¡¯s temper had not yet abated, instead only rising more at the sight of her there.


    ¡°Am I need of a sign? Do you people really need telling twice? Thrice? Is it seriously a necessity for me to bewitch my tower for trespassers every time I have ¨C ¡± She never finished. Terra looked around her study, the bright radiating lights swaying about highlighting the sudden confusion flooding into her wide, opened eyes. ¡°Wait, white? Why are they glowing white? Why are you white? Hang on, hold on, that doesn¡¯t make any...¡±


    Large, wide strides had the bemused Magus closing the gap between them in seconds, her book loyally hovering at a close distance. Eshwlyn felt her muscles spur, her given orders of not drawing attention obscuring her face in the dark crimson shade of her hood.


    ¡°Humans are blue. Demons are red. Vampires are... and white is-white is-no, but that simply can¡¯t be, unless... but... no, what are you? who are you?¡± Terra blinked, peering closer at her than ever before. Her deep blue eyes finally seeing past the red, the cloak, finding fleetingly the slightest glint of a familiar green. ¡°No... no! Eshwlyn! Is that-oh, by the Divines! It¡¯s you! Eshwlyn, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re here! You¡¯re...!¡±


    Terra¡¯s gaping lips made even more movement, but no words would emerge. Her anger instantly dissipated. In shock, terror, failing to stifle a whole array of vtile emotions, she crashed into her desk. Her book, which previously hovered steadily and effortlessly beside her, plunged to the ground in a hard, echoing thud where it did not stir anymore.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be-no, not you! Why you?¡± The tremulous Magus had managed to find her voice again, only shriller, higher. All around them, the swaying strings began flickering between blinding blues and whites in rapid session. ¡°How did this happen? When? Eshwlyn, how-why-Lenora! Oh no, not Lenora! Eshwlyn, where¡¯s Lenora? What did they do to her?¡±


    Even without her orderspelling her to silence, Eshwlyn did not have the slightest chance to respond. Her ears twitched, pushing hard against the fabric, hearing marching steps from a distance rapidly growing closer.


    ¡°Something the matter?¡± Now Wilvur stood beneath the doorway, the same raised eyes, the same narrowed lips, flicking quickly between them both. ¡°I heard shouts. Has my subordinate over here done something to upset you? I certainly hope not. Especially not after resolving our regrettably heated affairs.¡±


    Terra blinked the same incredulous blink, stared the same disbelieving stare. Briefly, she nced at Eshwlyn, then blinked again...


    ¡°You¡¯ve any idea how ominous-looking your red idiots skulking about are, your Lordship?¡± Terra¡¯s face was filled with disdain, and contempt, walking towards Wilvur with her book quickly hurling back by her side. ¡°Scared the magic out of me to see her snooping around in my study. Seriously, do you not teach your people about personal privacy... or is equipping them with the most horrid of spells your only priority?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s, well... quite new,¡± Wilvur limply smiled. ¡°Rest assured, won¡¯t happen again-will it now, Eshwlyn?¡± He asked, his tone with a sudden edge. ¡°Come over here, do as I say.¡±


    Once again, those forceful words from the stiffening curl of his lips-and Eshwlyn was stripped away of all control. She walked, every step like a violet pull of a rope grinding against her wrist, her legs. Behind her, she could feel the heavy linger of Terra¡¯s gaze boring into the back of her head.


    ¡°Your lights,¡± Wilvur¡¯s eyes amusingly darted about. ¡°Hm, what do white represent again? I¡¯m utterly terrible with this whole magic business.¡±


    ¡°Bugs,¡± Terra quickly said. ¡°I found a terrible infestation of Ketertras just the other day. Been flickering white periodically ever since then.¡±


    ¡°Dear, dear,¡± He tutted, his gaze now shifting a little more warily. ¡°Well, I pray you good fortune in dealing with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks.¡±


    When Eshwhlyn had finally drawn back to her captor¡¯s side, a moment of shared silence followed, a moment of shared gazes, before, with a resonating p that traveled far, Wilvur jovially eximed, ¡°Alright! I suppose that will be all then. I¡¯m d that we both eventually coulde to an agreement.¡±


    Faintly, Eshwlyn heard a derisive snort that he evidently did not hear.


    ¡°I suspect I shall be returning someday soon, so rest assured, you have yet to see thest of me here,¡± Wilvur threw Terra the most sincerest of smiles to which she did not return. ¡°In the meantime-I still have one more thing I¡¯ve yet to address here. So if you would excuse us, Eshwlyn and I here would be heading further down south. Ah, no need to show us out! I daresay I¡¯ve trekked through this tower¡¯s walls long enough to recall the exit.¡±


    With a courteous bow, Wilvur began to walk away, and Eshwlyn, after much silent protesting, obediently followed. But then before they couldpletely turn out of sight, a voice suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Further down...? Oh no, no! You can¡¯t mean...!¡±


    A scurry of steps, an audible intake of breath, and all of a sudden, Terra¡¯s panicked eyes stared back at them. Her pale face glowing a darkish yellow from the rays of light pouring into the empty hall.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Wilvur turned, raising a brow. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Undoubtedly from Terra¡¯s strained expression, there had to be. But then her lips thinned, the echoes of her footsteps began to die away-her book sank slightly.


    ¡°No, no, not at all,¡± She answered. ¡°It¡¯s just... you¡¯re going further south, yes?¡± She continued on, her piercing blue eyes looking more towards Eshwlyn than to who she was directly addressing. ¡°Please. You know how it is there. Exercise caution. Great caution.¡±


    At that, Wilvur gave a hearty chuckle. ¡°Why, Terra-I didn¡¯t know you cared!¡±


    Terra simply continued to stare.


    ¡°But of course, of course...¡± the pale-haired man gave another bow, manifesting another smile that for once, did not look at all reassuring. ¡°Eshwlyn and I will both be extra careful.¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 1


    They returned back to the carriage-the promising rays breaking through the swirling grays in the skies merely turning out to be but a passing reprieve.


    It started to pour again, heavier now... the rapid pattering against the carriage walls acting much akin to the incessant buzzing growing louder, thicker, in her own head. It was a buzzing of words, a buzzing of echoes... senses... instincts... that had long been stifled.


    She felt the carriage give a turn, pulling into a long, sharp left that briefly crooked her right. Hearing beyond the storm and beyond the walls, the noisy bustle of the township began to gradually fade away, lost now, amidst the continuous downpour from above.


    Further down south... exercise caution... great caution. Terra¡¯s parting words apanied her, like an open book hovering close by her ears... as if reminding her... urging her... warning her...


    ¡°What is there further down south?¡± Eshwlyn heard herself say, her voice unusually low from prolonged silence. ¡°Master.¡± She added as an afterthought, resisting the revulsion distorting her lips.


    But the man across from her did not seem to hear her. Gleaming red eyes raised to a random corner, seemingly absorbed deep in thought, rapping a single finger against the padding of his seat, as if futilely attempting to keep rhythm with nature¡¯s rattling, chaotic melody.


    Annoyance slightly boiled over inside her. How the human could so easily ignore her, and yet she in turn had no other alternative but to forcibly be subjected to every one of his long-winded drawls. Only for it to instantly pass, the moment his mulling gaze flicked back onto hers.


    .....


    Thunder loudly crackled from above, and then sounded a soft voice, audible in the skies¡¯ dwindling echo.


    ¡°Is there something I should know about you, Eshwlyn?¡±


    Wilvur¡¯s words retained the smallest sliver of courtesy that his eyes openly failed to match.


    ¡°Should rephrase that...¡± He smiled, noticing her obvious confusion. ¡°I meant to say-for example, should there be anything I must be made aware of in order for you to perform your due diligence? A condition, a caveat, anything about you I cantch onto and exploit. See, you showed great promise that day when I first found you, a spark of potential-potential, that I must regretfully say, you have not been living up to as ofte.¡±


    This was it. Finally, it hade. The true reason why she was here with him now. Eshwlyn did not need honed senses nor even keen instinct to feel the sudden palpable tension in the air stirring between them both.


    ¡°Subjugation is not a recement for unwavering loyalty,¡± Wilvur continued. ¡°The influence of spells can only extend so far. I have your body but not your soul, and sadly... you are surprisingly adamant about letting the both of them go.¡±


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± She asked him, letting her scowl show undampened.


    ¡°Inconvenienced-¡± He said. ¡°-Would perhaps be the most fitting word to describe it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Her lips contorted again. ¡°Master.¡±


    Wilvur did not react to this brazen disy of defiance. Still smiling, still tapping, he spoke again, ¡°Which brings me back to reprising the original question. Well then, Eshwlyn? What do you say? Is there anything you can think of that could serve as motivation for you to prosper in your duties? Because from what I hear of the bitter whispers beyond the Manor¡¯s walls-pain does not seem to you a befitting nor learning teacher.¡±


    It was strange to think how he could so casually, openly inquire her of her weaknesses and vulnerabilities in order to better manipte her to his whims... and even stranger was the fact that she could not at all feel his influence, his will, already trying to forcibly pry out the answer from her lips.


    Out of every instance, every situation so far, it was only for this that she was finally granted the stolen privilege of choice-and unhesitantly, burying the answer deep in her mind, Eshwlyn made her choice.


    ¡°There is nothing. Nothing you can use. Nothing you can exploit,¡± She told him, pure hatred dripping with every word like venom. ¡°Until I am dead, until I am rotting and decayed, I will continue to resist you, defy you... despise you!¡±


    The carriage quaked, quivering unsteadily as it began creaking down a rugged path... stirring dangerously the concoction of anger deep inside her almost ready to burst.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only wasted your time, your efforts-courtesy! You should have just killed me that day! That would have been your wisest decision-not this! This!¡± Eshwlyn ripped the cloak off of her body with a furious swipe, aggressively flinging it to the slightly muddied, damped flooring. ¡°I will never bow willingly to your arrogance! Your pride! Your vanity! You despicable, self-serving humans! And you wonder why we kill?! Why we utterly loathe even the stench of your kind?!¡±


    ¡°You kill and revile other species because it is solely in your nature to do so,¡± Wilvur calmly replied in the face of her ire. ¡°It is simply just the way things are meant to be. As the Divines have willed it.¡±


    ¡°Is it so?¡± She spat, a sneer violently contorting her expressions in ways she never knew possible. ¡°Then all the more reason why it is foolish for you to try and enve my kind!¡±


    ¡°Not all of your kind,¡± He corrected. ¡°For now, just for the sake of this regretful argument we are having, for now, just you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t work!¡± She bellowed, and another boom of thunder echoed. ¡°Not now, not in a week, not in a month, a year, a century! You can confine me, you can imprison me, do whatever you see fit to break my spirit, but know that I will outlive your treachery!¡±


    ¡°I disagree...¡±


    ¡°Disagree!¡± She howled in hysterics. ¡°Frutol mr, nes¡¯na! Loco¡¯mur morthal vun¡¯drak!¡±


    ¡°I have stressed to you that Elvish will not be tolerated in my-¡±


    ¡°Then punish me! Go ahead, then-punish me!¡± Eshwlyn challenged, the rain pouring and crashing heavier than ever. ¡°Do your worst... do it, Master! And sincerely, I hope it kills me!¡±


    Then the shouts gradually dissipated, a strained quiet ushering back in the thunder and rain to prominence. And Wilvur remained in ce, his gaze a little colder, his smile a little smaller, and after another moment, he hunched forward, bending to pick the wrinkled, sullied cloak from the floor.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t kill you. Never kill you,¡± He quietly said, sweeping away the dirt clinging to the fabric with a swiping hand. ¡°No punishment would ever need toe to that. You won¡¯t die, Eshwlyn. I¡¯ve told you before-you will serve your due diligence to me first.¡±


    ¡°And for what purpose?!¡± She was shouting again, demanding, asking ¨C giving voice to a question that had eluded her all this time. ¡°You¡¯ve bound me, you¡¯ve saved me, you tortured me, you speak to me now-all this-to aplish what exactly?!¡±


    ¡°That...¡± He looked back at her, an equal sharpness in both the ways their gazes gleamed at one another. ¡°...you wille to learn in due time.¡±


    ¡°When?!¡±


    ¡°A little further south,¡± Wilvur answered, his kindly smile reemerging once more. ¡°But to go back to the root of all this. Eshwlyn, I must insist, I must know, is there truly nothing I can exploit to earn your allegiance?¡±


    ¡°You have heard my answer,¡± She spat. ¡°And no matter what you say, no matter what it is you believe yourself capable of, my answer will never change.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡±


    At once, a rippling rage began coursing through her once. ¡°Then disagree as you see fit! Soon, you will learn to ept the bitter truth! Soon, you will understand that I will never change!¡±


    ¡°Never ever...¡± He whispered, leaning forward at her, and now clearer, closer, Eshwlyn could see his smile in prominence, and there harboring beneath the politeness, a wickedness at its finest. ¡°Never ever... not when I¡¯ve asked nicely... not when I provided you my sincerest courtesy...¡±


    Eshwlyn then felt her fury grow to a stagnant chilling cold.


    Wilvur smiled only growing wider still, the look in his eyes, a glinting, ckened scarlet glow.


    ¡°So now am I left to deeply ponder...¡± He spoke. ¡°Would you only change then-if only for the sake of your own darling sister, Eshwlyn?¡±


    The loudest, the most tumultuous rumbling from above shook the walls of the carriage, and as the shrill ringing fading back into silence, Eshwlyn could hear her own heart pounding, begging... desperate for the breath that she refused to take.


    Finally, she understood, why now, of all times, of all instances, the truth was not forced out of her throat, why he permitted her this single illusion of choice. For he already had it, knew it... all this time.


    ¡°How... How do you...?¡±


    ¡°Further down south, I believe...is where you¡¯ll find all your answers,¡± Wilvur interjected, settling further back into her seat, ncing over at the slight rattling of the carriage door. ¡°But for now...¡± He smiled again. ¡°All in due time.¡±

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    After some time, a buzzing quiet could be heard from outside the carriage walls, a noticeable absence, a noticeable stillness-the overpowering silence of the carriage wheelsing to a gradual halt.


    Eshwlyn spurred.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Themand seized her like the mp of an iron fist, rendering her unmoving, ring; bare fingertips grazing the handle of the carriage door, and an ephemeral wave of unbridled hatred jetted out from her cold stare.


    Wilvur merely blew a breath, amused. He sprung his arm forward, and a ripple of deep dark red suddenly fell over her eyes.


    ¡°Forgetting something, aren¡¯t you?¡± She heard him say with an infuriating air. Eshwlyn pulled away the coat with enough force to echo a distinct sharp rip, and she saw him already rising from his seat, wearing that malicious smile once more. ¡°Why break tradition, hm? Let me get the door again.¡±


    An almost deafening st of rainfall bombarded her senses as a raging gale flung the carriage door wide open. Undaunted, Wilvur disembarked with a muddy ssh, immediately hisvish clothing turned a damp gray and dripping, and his usual white, flowing mane of hair bing sodden and t, yet still, as much as the dimming skies poured, it could not drown his cold, almost icy presence he exuded with every step, every breath.


    .....


    Desperate and frantic, Eshwlyn threw the cloak over her shoulders, flip the hood over her stiffening ears-veiling the raw terror stirring within her green eyes-and bolted after Wilvur¡¯s calm, almost leisurely pace.


    Questions each more urgent than thest lined the very tip of her tongue, but before she could even draw breath, the answer stared at her, across a rapidly shortening stretch of dirt and stone-manifesting in the form of another human creation.


    Isted far from anything and everything, rooted deep in a remote expanse of shriveled trees and dead earth, loomed a great number ofrge tents sprawled across the rotting foundation, the fissuring imprints of heavy carriage wheels permanently etched into the dirt, and then there were the cages, cramped, empty, and bloody left outside to simply rust away in the cleansing rain... forming an oozing pool of blood and mud from where they sat.


    ¡°Outside my impertinent yet highly important obligations as Duke, people far and wide recognize me with another, moreudable title: The Collector,¡± Wilvur said, with all the cadence of describing to her another trivialndmark in the township prior. ¡°Now, would you care to guess what I am a collector of exactly? Or perhaps, by the look on her face, you already know?¡±


    Eshwlyn was speechless, sensationless. Everywhere she looked, scoured, wanting to veer her eyes away from the horrors, there was only red, everywhere red, familiar cloaked, hooded figures filling the vicinity to the absolute brim.


    ¡°My sister...¡± She whispered, then finding her strength again, spoke fiercer. ¡°Lenora! Where had you taken her?! What did you do to her?! How do you know about her?!¡±


    ¡°All will be answered in due time,¡± Wilvur answered calmly. ¡°But first, rather than soaking ourselves more in the midst of another petty squabble-wouldn¡¯t you like to see her instead?¡±


    Growling, seething, and left with a burning rage she could not act upon, Eshwlyn could onlyply, letting him lead her into one of the bigger encampments, greeted and paid high reverence by two fellow cloaked figures standing guard on either end of the tent¡¯s partition.


    Once inside, Eshwlyn stifled a gasp, the paralyzing horror she felt rising to seemingly impossible heights. It felt as if she was a formless specter peering out at herself, into a grisly scene all too familiar.


    The haggard, emaciated bodies of her kind, of her kin. Elves, staining bloody the cold, hard surfaces of even more cramped metal cages, their breaths feeble, limbs mangled, baring wounds still afresh, overpowered, hopelessly so, with most of themying unconscious... or perhaps, already in a state even worse so.


    Rows and rows, brimming the entire interior, like a vast meadow of death in a deste field. And she tried to count them, tried to swallow the entirety of the grimly visage, but found that, to her infinitely stretching horror, she couldn¡¯t.


    There was just simply too much.


    The rancid smell of waste and rot followed them as they strolled through a narrow corridor of rattling cages, with weak moans, and droning wails going mostly unheard by the constant storming.


    Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes darted fast and frantic-somewhere, anywhere, a bubbling sensation within her as she pictured the notion, Lenoray among the dying and damned that surrounded them in every possible direction.


    ¡°The House of Hendrick, and its descendants, bear a vital duty, you see,¡± Wilvur suddenly started, his casual tone an unsettling disparity amidst the many that struggled to even take breath. ¡°My ancestor, Dctus, as you may very well know, was the individual that first sessfully produced a batch of Elf-Knights to adhere to his everymand... thus ensuring victory the resounding defeat of the Elven Lord, Malvish... through the ingenious means of turning his own race against him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care to hear him, she didn¡¯t care to know any more of what he had to say. But knowing better than to start a dying retort, she held her bitter tongue, and simply bore the increasingly grating sound of his voice.


    ¡°And through the ages, we, his descendants, have carried on this tried and true practice. Producing skilled Elf-Knights to guard our cities, our public figures, our kings, queens, and even our very nations. To fight our wars, our battles... living only to dutifully serve, and then dying... just as dutifully... just as we demand it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± She hissed before she could help herself.


    But he only gave her a brief nce, taking her remark in literal stride.


    ¡°Perhaps in your eyes, in your position, indeed,¡± He said. ¡°I have collected and sold many, many of your kind, and I will continue to collect and sell many, many more toe. But it is you, Eshwlyn, given the rarest privilege- it is you that I shall keep only to myself.¡±


    ¡°Enough of your trite prattling!¡± She demand, patience already lost long ago. ¡°Where is Lenora?! Where is my sister?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, her-you¡¯ve asked me before how is it I knew about her, did you not?¡± Wilvur asked, deliberately turning a blind eye to her demands, to her wants in favor of his own. ¡°Well, to keep a dull story brief-after spending countless days hearing only of your continued insubordination, I turned to Tilina for aid. As she was the first to sense you, the first to spot you, and the first to meet you, perhaps she could suggest a solution to the conundrum you have made.¡±


    Fleetingly, Eshwlyn¡¯s mind flung back into the past, into bitter memories not worth remembering. And there, on that one particr day, she remembered seeing those unfeeling golden eyes, how they flickered, quivered, a crack of emotion slipping within its shimmer. What she told her, what she pleaded with her...


    <> sounded a distant echo in her head. <>


    Was this what she meant?


    ¡°At first, Tilina stated she knew of no method, suggesting only perhaps that I give up hope on you,¡± Wilvur continued to drawl. ¡°I was impressed. Frankly, stunned. See, I personally have taught her many of the things she now knows. But not once, not one instance do I ever recall teaching her how to lie. Perhaps that¡¯s why the deceit in her words rang so obvious. And then came the wonder-why would she cover for you? A stranger, albeit of shared blood, but a stranger nheless. I mean, what could there possibly be to hide from me?¡±


    Children, it seems... your younglings... I was not aware your kind considered the health of your young ones of great significance. Truly, it is almost admirable... almost... human of you.¡±


    Then, like a cold frost blowing, Wilvur formed his signature smile.


    ¡°Anyway, after much careful ¡®persuasion¡¯ over days, I managed to convince Tilina of the contrary. She confessed. She told me about your sister... how a little one dashed off into the cold winter night as you brutally and quite impressively took the lives of five of my men.¡±


    ¡°So you went to search for her?! Capture her?! Is that why you¡¯ve been away all this time?!¡± Eshwlyn shouted, the pounding of her heart beating with only hate and revulsion.


    ¡°If it was necessary, I would have,¡± He replied. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?!¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Eshwlyn. Really think here,¡± Wilvur said. ¡°You were willing to give up your life, your freedom, for the meager chance that your darling little sister may live, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She snapped at him. ¡°And?!¡±


    ¡°And so, I thought, and guessed right, that surely if you were willing to do all that... then obviously, inversely, the opposite should ring true as well, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eshwlyn almost stumbled, almost fell... feeling a weight in her legs that previously was not there. Realizing the truth at once, and almost immediately, denying it altogether.


    ¡°No... no...¡± She shook her head, denying his words, denying the twisted reality. ¡°It can¡¯t... she couldn¡¯t have... she didn¡¯t...!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but she did!¡± Wilvur cheerily affirmed, his smile breaking wide andrge. ¡°I continue to marvel at the prospect myself, I mean-traversing mountains, rivers, boundless ins in order to find you, the dangers she would have to brave, the months of fruitless search, and yet she-seriously, the bond of sisterly love between you too... it is truly admirable, inspiring... and almost too human, maybe...¡±


    Then, he trailed away, both in his words and his march. Before them, at a fair distance, sat a cage set apart from others, and inside, faintly stirring, faintly breathing, pale as the silky strands thatid sprawled over the metal surface, was a tiny, crumpled figure.... with a hazy glow of green staring out at the both of them from between the bars.


    Eshwlyn took a step back... denying once again.


    ¡°But that¡¯s a given, isn¡¯t it so?¡± Wilvur suddenly then asked, throwing his scarlet eyes over forward. ¡°Acting like us humans... that¡¯s exactly that you inspire to do... isn¡¯t that right, Lenora?

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Nothing else seemed to matter.


    Every sound, every feeling, everything-as if sucked away from reality, a reality now a void of nothingness, a ckness, an emptiness.


    If not for instinct, a pulsing impulse rapidly coursing through her, she would have remained frozen in ce. Forgetting her position, forgetting her circumstance, Eshwlyn bolted forward.


    Her voice pierced through the storming silence, but she did not remember shouting her name. A dampness smudging her vision, but she did not remember the tears falling for her sister. All that mattered to her, all that she knew, was that Lenora was here, was right there, and that she needed her, now more than ever.


    She needed to be there. She needed to reach her, hold her-there were cuts on her pale skin, bright bruises swelling on her sunken cheeks-she needed to tend to them, she was always frail, she did do well with pain, they must hurt so much, too much... save her... please save her...


    ¡°Stay where you are!¡±


    A deep shout boomed tumultuously with the crackling thunder, and her ankles nearly twisted into a dangerous angle, screeching hard into a reluctant halt.


    .....


    No more than a few feet, no more than an arm¡¯s reach, she was so nearly there, her hold, her embrace, her aid... a wisp of silver dangling between the gaps of the iron bars... just a little more perhaps, she could have touched it, touched her... but she couldn¡¯t, as much as she wanted to, needed to, she couldn¡¯t even raise an arm out to know... to hope that she could...


    It was maddening, despairing, and finally, she felt the bitter tears falling, leaving scorching streaks as they continued to fall from her face. Again, she was shouting, screaming, her name the only word her lips knew to utter, over and over, like echoes only growing stronger.


    Eshwlyn wanted Lenora to hear, to know, to see that she was there, that she was right there, and that she was here now, and that everything was going to be alright, no matter what, she will make it alright.


    if only she would just stir, if only she would offer a hint of recognition, that she knew, that she understood... why wasn¡¯t she blinking? why does she just stare? Those painfully familiar green eyes that she had yearned to see once more for so long, now only bearing the ghost of a warmth, a light that no longer shone.


    s, desperation impeded her ability to see and think reason, and Eshwlyn continued shouting herself to a breathless hoarse, calling for her sister in attempts growing more and more frantic, yet, not once, not even the slightest quiver, twitch, did Lenora¡¯s slumped ears rouse to her sister¡¯s wails.


    ¡°Silence,¡± came a softer, calmermand from before. ¡°I stress again-keep silent. Truly, sincerely, I understand your grief, but we must not alert anyone of your presence here... His Majesty¡¯s rules are quite-¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T GIVE A DAMN ABOUT YOUR RULES!¡±


    It was like a fire exploding inside of her, a chaotic crack of lightning and thunder bursting her chains loose, and the mes swelledrger, fiercer, roaring with an intensity so blinding.


    Humans. These damned humans! Taking! Always taking! Her strength, her spirit, her body, even her will... and now her sister...


    No more.


    ¡°NO MORE!¡±


    Before she even knew, even felt... a rattling ngor filled the heavy air, the earth shaking, and Wilvur was suddenly before her blurred, trembling gaze-his expression tightening a painful grimace, and the back of his head pressing hard against the solid bars of a vacant metal cage-struggling hard for a breath that would note to him.


    The mes simmered, waning, and a sh of lightning briefly lit the tent aze, illuminating in blinding white, Eshwlyn¡¯s hand delving deep between the seams of Wilvur¡¯s pointed cor, frozen in a straining hold. She could feel the warmth of his skin on the surface of her palm, the lump of bone pressing crudely against her soft fingertips.


    It was so tempting.


    Easily, so easily it would be to grind those bones to nothing more than spilling mounds of white dust trickling from within... had there only been a bit more force... had she only used just a little more pressure... but yet, just as Wilvur gasped and choked under her constricting hold, an even heavier, stronger force prevented her quivering fingers from sinking, piercing into his throat any more.


    And he daredugh still. In the face of death deterred by inches, in the face of the almost zing intensity of her gaze, his lips contorting to a wide smile, sounding out into the buzzing silence, mirthful suffocatedughter. Delight, not fear, shimmered brightly in his joyful scarlet eyes.


    ¡°You see? Do you see now?¡± He hissed at her in a raspy whisper, wheezing from the tightness of her hold. ¡°Subjugated! Strippedpletely of all free will! Compelled to obey, to serve. In a circumstance, not even the most skilled sorceress may pry themselves free from! And yet you alone, you¡¯ve the spirit, the strength, to briefly break free from my hold regardless! Now, do you see why you hold such great fascination in my eyes? Why you, of all Elvenkind, I personally handpicked to serve the prestigious role as my one and only loyal Knight?¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE!¡± She red, no longer listening to his words. Enough of him, enough of his reasons, his motives. Be damned with them! It was her turn to speak now, and his turn to obey. ¡°LENORA! MY SISTER! WHAT-WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO HER?! TELL ME!¡±


    But he only let out another bout of silentughter. Her anger seemingly only a source of amusement for him that not even strangling pain could dampen.


    ¡°And yes, your sister... your Lenora... a finer example of my words, your actions, there can never be,¡± Stiffly, he turned a marveling gaze to the small haggard silhouetteying still behind iron bars. ¡°The lengths you go for her! The sufferings you are willing to undergo! For family, for your own kin... such fierce, undying loyalty you possess, together with such strength, why... it is a burning curiosity for me to know that, if for your Master, for your one above all else-how much then, will you be willing to give your all? What are the limits of your seemingly infinite loyalty? How far would you go? If for him? If for me?¡±


    Then, evidently reaching his own limits, Wilvur feeblymanded, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    And so she did; Wilvur immediately sumbing to a coughing fit with the relieving of pressure. He staggered in ce and took in a freeing breath... unruffling his clothes, straightening his cor, and brushing away loose strands of silver-white that fell over his crimson eyes, he looked back at her.


    ¡°Your sister is still alive,¡± was his first unsuppressed words to her, and deep inside, Eshwlyn felt a relief like no other, before being washed away once more by the peril of her current circumstance. ¡°Merely zed-awake but unknowing, hearing but unheeding-amon symptom of a soul, a will, too heavily suppressed. My subordinates... I regret to inform... have not taken her young age into careful consideration when applying their magic. See, we do not usually take children. They have no use for us. Too weak to undergo conversion, too long to wait for them to fully grow-simply a waste to do so-but for you, only for you, I¡¯ve made another exception.¡±


    Eshwlyn was too enraged to speak, too many, far too many thoughts were assailing every quiet space she scoured for in her mind. Noticing her deafening silence, the side of Wilvur¡¯s lip began curling yet again.


    ¡°You¡¯re her mirror image, you know? She bears the promising signs of your blossomed beauty. And yes-I confess what many others would choose to remain unspoken-you are truly a gem to behold. Beauty, true beauty, knows no race, no species, after all. But apart from that, I suspect ill that she sadly does not inherit your strength nor your spirit... as evident before us now... but, hey, look... she has your eyes too... hmm, like glittering emeralds...¡±


    ¡°Do. Not.¡± Eshwlyn growled, a hushed rage somehow more chilling than her shouts. ¡°Speak. Of. My. Sister.¡±


    ¡°Let us speak of you, then, if not her,¡± Wilvur suggested, regaining back the strength in hismanding voice. ¡°You. You alone will be what Dctus, in all his living years, had failed to truly achieve. You will be the sole reason for my continued remembrance, reverence! For the ages toe. Another Hendrick that will drastically alter the course of future history. Just as my great ancestor had done long before me.¡±


    There was then a radiant glimmer in his eyes, and he gazed at her as she had never noticed before. Her confounded expression reflected clearly in his wide, crimson eyes, bleeding a greater fascination, a greater wonder, that no human ever showed her.


    ¡°Dctus was a genius, you see... but he was not infallible,¡± He went on, pacing short lines around the barren soil. ¡°The Elves he had produced, while a force to be reckoned with, was merely an added fraction to their usual strength. Most had died in the final sh against the Bright Lord alone, with the rest ultimately sumbing to their wounds. In short, he had chosen quantity over quality. His biggest mistake.¡±


    Wilvur nced at her again, his smile wider than ever before.


    ¡°I took the opposite approach. The Elves I produce, while scarce, while rare, will not be bested by grievous injury, will not be hampered by the most potent of spells. Most do not survive the conversion I make them undergo, but the rare, scarce few that do live to be the most loyal, most powerful Elf-Knights the realm of Astra has ever known!¡±


    ¡°And it is you, Eshwlyn!¡± He proimed, pointing at her, leering at her, ascivious hunger prominently disyed in his growing smile. ¡°That will live to be the greatest of them all!¡±


    At once, impulse shot up the back of her throat, words of defiance, of refusal, brinking at the edge of her narrowed lips.


    But before she could say, before she could even utter a word, Wilvur quickly interjected.


    ¡°Deny me. Defy me. Feel free, the choice is now yours to make, I will not stop you. After all, if for me, you will not be swayed,¡± He then raised a curious brow, closely assessing the re on her face. ¡°But say, if for your sister, if for her sake, her well-being... I wonder then... what would be your answer now?¡±


    Suddenly, Eshwlyn caught a twitch in the corner of her eyes-the faintest flicker of movement-and Lenora¡¯s dim, vacant gaze stared back at her once more, almost pleading, almost begging... in the faintest of unheard whispers... she could hear the word, her voice, resounding loudly in her ears...


    ¡®Vena¡¯ma...¡¯


    Help me.


    ¡®Lenar...¡¯


    Please.


    ¡®Eshwlyn...¡¯


    And at once, her defiance, her refusal... that fire....pletely died away inside her.


    ¡°Such fierce dedication indeed,¡± Wilvur approvingly muttered, seeing her expression utterly falter. ¡°I have told you, haven¡¯t I? Remember? Back in the carriage. I¡¯ve begged you for yourpliance, I¡¯ve pleaded with you for another way, a different solution... this, I didn¡¯t want this. But you¡¯ve continued to argue, you continue to be stubborn. So now, I regret to say, you¡¯ve left me with no other choice but toe to this.¡±


    Her fists were trembling, pinching, piercing hard into her palms, and she felt a prick-a warm tingling flow trickling down her wrist shortly after. Her teeth were clenched, but no longer in a surge of rage... the looming feeling of fright trembling the green in her eyes.


    ¡°Let us try this again, shall we? Make this... officially official, to put it crudely...¡± Wilvur cleared his throat, and immediately straightened his stance. ¡°Eshwlyn, to all my orders, to all mymands, to all my desires... will you finallyply, obey? Will you finally relinquish to me the whole of your undying loyalty?¡±


    Instinct mped her throat tightly. A rush of warning impulse pulling back at her tongue. But for her sister, for Lenora, Eshwlyn broke through them all, and finally spoke.


    ¡°I will, you will have them all...¡± and then willingly, unforcefully, she slowly moved herself into the shape of a proper bow, and she saw her falling tears being swallowed into the earth. ¡°Master...¡±


    And Wilvur, politely with a smile, simply nodded.


    ¡°Very good.¡±

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614: Side Chapter: Late Night Visitor


    ¡°You know... looking at it this way, I think Wilvur kinda looks a little too smug here. Hmm, I dunno-what do you guys think? Shit-eating grin too shit-eating? I¡¯m beginning to think so...¡±


    Amanda hmm¡¯ed again, a diverse multitude of colors painting her face in an almost prismatic glow. Silently, she assessed again, twirling a well-worn stylus between fingers.


    She felt good about Eshwlyn, proud even. After countless redos and retakes, the tappings on her table growing more frantic, she finally managed to perfectly capture the silent resolve in her solemn expression. The little details too, the dull gleam of her suit of armor, the subtle reluctance in her bow-it truly was one of her finer sketches.


    Then there was him.


    Amanda mmm¡¯ed this time, leaning in closer to the almost blinding glow of her monitor.


    Wilvur looked... fine.


    He wasn¡¯t asplex as Eshwlyn¡¯s design. A simple elegant suit, a thick mane of frizzy white hair over his broad shoulders, acting almost like a furry crown looming over his pale, always smiling face.


    .....


    ¡°His eyes maybe?¡± She thought out loud, tilting her head sideways for a different angle.


    Perhaps so. Now that she really looked, really scoured... perhaps she had used a harsher shade of red than she should. When in contrast with everything else, it only seemed to make him all the more inhumane.


    With scrunched lips and squinty eyes, Amanda quickly nced over to the other monitor on her right. Her pupils daring about like the pping of a hummingbird¡¯s wings, gleaning over the rushing stream of messages streaking past her disy.


    Stroking a non-existent beard, Amanda then quietly read out the sparse few responses she actually managed to catch.


    -¡°Looks good. Want to strangle him already.¡±


    -¡°Eyes are fine. Maybe missing a bullet hole in between them, other than that, pretty pog,¡± She let out a chuckle on that one. ¡°Okay, thanks...¡±


    -¡°Leave it alone. If you zoom in on his face again, I¡¯m going to break my monitor.¡±


    The council of chat hath spoken. Reading between the tirade of insults and nder, clearly, nobody else had any minute ws, imaginary or otherwise, to pick apart in her sketch.


    Then hurling among the speedy wall of text, a bold blurb of bright red popped up, and the ¡®ca-ching!¡¯ chime of her notification alerted her of a donation... and with a slightly exasperated sigh, Amanda began to read out loud.


    ¡°Hey, Amanda, pretty great stream so far! Your drawings are as magnificent as always. Wilvur looks amazing! One favor though ¨C please don¡¯t draw him again. Once again, fun stream! Keep it up!¡±


    Amanda gave an acknowledging nod, staring deep into the lens of her camera with a dull stare.


    ¡°Thank you, Eshwlynbestwaifu, for the five dors. Sound advice you have there! I¡¯ll, uh, I¡¯ll be sure to keep it in mind for the next time. Definitely.¡±


    She blinked, and she felt the invisible weight of fatigue pressing heavily against her eyelids. Peering over at the time on the bottom right, Amanda felt her stomach give a small lurch.


    ¡°Oh, Christ, it¡¯s three in the morning already! Seriously? I should be asleep by now,¡± She shifted in her seat, swiveling and stretching, letting out audible moans that momentarily sent her chat scrolling at the speed of light. Already too ustomed to the Inte¡¯s customs, Amanda just blew an epting sigh. ¡°You¡¯re all like dogs, you know that, chat? Drooling and howling the way you all are...¡±


    -¡°But we¡¯re your dogs,¡± replied a user in the raging sea of depravity.


    She smirked. ¡°Alright, fair enough, I guess. Howl away, then.¡±


    The rest of the stream was spent bickering and bantering with chat; the sketch she drew remained unfinished, stashed away in an untitled folder somewhere, with the flimsy assurance given that she¡¯ll probably finish it in the next session, and which no one in her audience took seriously.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Wilvur is worse than Terestra,¡± Amanda retorted, wedging herself in between a heated discussion. ¡°Like you¡¯reparing theplete extinction of all existence to Elf-envement which is... you know... um... I mean, I don¡¯t condone envement-obviously- but... whenpared to what Terestra does... it¡¯s not that... okay, actually you know what, forget it. Alright, sure, fine, Wilvur¡¯s a big poopy-face.¡±


    Then on a discussion on exactly how long Eshwlyn¡¯s indoctrination periodsted, she decided to offer her spection. ¡°Probably a year or two, right? I¡¯m not sure how many of you read the novel-spoilers-but, given her innate talent and skill, plus her sister being dangled like a carrot in front of her... a year or two sounds about right. In any case, I guess we¡¯ll find out for sure once the new game finally releases.¡±


    Eventually, the sensation of solid bricks sat heavy on her eyelids, exhaustion turning her yawns into the droning wails of a whale, only getting louder and longer by the second. And once she finally took notice that she was slurring her words, Amanda finally decided to call it quits for the day.


    Giving her thank-yous and goodbyes to everyone present, Amanda hovered her mouse over to the option to end the broadcast. And it was with that click, did a familiar chime rang through his speakers... and she caught onest tiny red blurb scroll by along with the many heartfelt goodnights in the corner of her eye.


    <>


    No doubt she¡¯ll have to address that donation at some point, as well as many other donations sent in the downtime.


    ¡°Next time...¡± She said in an assurance that she couldn¡¯t at all take seriously.


    Long hours of only exclusively sitting in ce had her staggering around the barren quiet of her living room like a corpse.


    Suddenly the hallway leading to her bedroom looked as if it stretched on for miles and miles. A taxing trek she couldn¡¯t be bothered with.


    And besides... couches were kinda underrated, honestly...


    In a big ball of baggy clothes and disheveled blond locks, Amanda took the warmfort of her couch like the tender embrace of a long-missed lover, and was nearly, so nearly seduced to the peaceful pleasure of slumber... before her little intimate moment was abruptly interrupted.


    With all the grace and subtlety of squeaky shoes at a funeral, a loud assailing knock rattled the timbered surface of her front door.


    At once, all traces of exhaustion dissipated from her body, reced by pure bewilderment as Amanda threw a furrowed stare at her closed doorway over the armrest-theteness of the night not lost on her. She quietly threw her feet against the floorboards, up and about, scurrying without a creak, before cautiously peering through the peephole on her door.


    Something immediately imploded inside of her. A sinking feeling-possibly a bomb-plunging down a seemingly bottomless hole in her stomach. It took all fiber, all effort, all the strength in her throat muscles, to stifle the scream, the deafening shockwave from the implosion from leaving her lips.


    There was... something there... something... staring back at her... something... horrifying... swirling... so gray and murky... and...


    Familiar.


    Amanda peeked through the peephole-the swirling, murky gray still staring back, another knocking on her door reverberating slow and sluggish-and feeling a wave of deep incredulity wash away the rubble and debris inside her, she hurriedly swung open her front door as wide as it would go.


    Instantly, the murky gray became a pair of swirling two, and then there, standing unsettlingly stiff at the front of her doorstep, was a long-buried nightmare manifesting in the form of Adalia¡¯s deep, vacant stare.


    Adalia¡¯s hand was still raised, jagged fingers in the form of a curled fist, slowly falling back down to her side, then her misty eyes gave a flick, catching Amanda¡¯s befuddled expression, and spoke, ¡°Good... morning...¡±


    At first, words had utterly failed her and Amanda thought perhaps her vocal cords fell victim to the explosion prior, but then after taking a better look at her surprise visitor¡¯s appearance, it shot out of her lips before she even realized what she was saying.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t yours,¡± was the resulting echo that resounded, and she was quite surprised at how usatory she sounded.


    Then again, if a creepy vampire showed up knocking at your front door, her bare, pale skin clothed in nothing but the baggy, wrinkled shirt that you instantly recognized as belonging to your boyfriend... surely then, it was all well-founded... surely...


    ¡°Yes...¡± Adalia replied, also glimpsing down at therge white shirt that had swelled her once slender figure into looking nothing more than like a slightly deted marshmallow. ¡°Not... mine...¡±


    Realizing it was already far toote for a more courteous greeting, Amanda decided to just simply double down, ¡°Well then,¡± She put up a brave front, daring to lean outwards, closer, swerving nces left and right across the empty corridor. ¡°Where¡¯s the owner of that shirt, then?¡±


    ¡°Sleep...ing...¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping?¡±


    A silent nod.


    ¡°Safe?¡± She continued to peruse, narrowing her eyes back at Adalia. ¡°At home, snug and not in any danger?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± The vampire answered. ¡°Safe... snug... at home... and together... with Ash...


    Amanda felt something inside her shrink and shrivel. ¡°Together with Ash, huh?¡± spoke a deep unpleasant voice that surely wasn¡¯t hers. ¡°I¡¯m just gonna chalk that up to your phrasing and not try to imagine anything.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s with... Sera... too...¡± Adalia added.


    ¡°Okay, whatever!¡± Amanda snapped, briefly wishing her ears had the ability to un-hear. ¡°So if he¡¯s safe, and snug, and sleeping oh so freaking nice with two girls at his side,¡± She whirled back around at Adalia again, expression narrowed tight. ¡°What aren¡¯t you snuggling up to him too? What are you doing here?¡±


    It all felt like a bizarre dream. Perhaps it was, perhaps she was already deeply ensnared in sleep, kept an unwilling prisoner to the bizarreness her mind could conjure. If so, then maybe Adalia wasn¡¯t real, maybe she wasn¡¯t even here. Maybe she could just reach out, and the vampire might just vanish in a puff of smoke.


    But then the sour truth sunk in, she knew undeniably, that no vivid imagination of hers could ever perfectly replicate the sharp glint of those ws, nor the way those blood-curdling fangs protruded when she spoke. No, not even in her worst nightmares, would she feel this... real...


    And with that same vacant stare that gued her early dreams so many times before, the real Adalia spoke once more.


    ¡°Help...¡± She whispered. ¡°I want... you... to help me...¡±


    ¡°Help? Amanda cocked her head back, disbelief having a second go contoring her already distorted expression. ¡°What could I possibly do to help you with anything?¡±


    Uncertainty and reluctance, she tried to greatly emphasize in her response. But either Adalia did not hear it, or she herself was as much certain and confident about her chosen person for aid.


    ¡°I have... a date...¡±


    Amanda felt her jaw clenched, felt a hot-warmth in the breath that left her nostrils. ¡°A date...¡±


    ¡°Christmas...¡± Adalia exined. ¡°I want to have... a good date for Christmas...¡±


    ¡°Well, good for you, I suppose,¡± She hissed out, forcing herself to bear a smile that she seriously hurt her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s... with him, right? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be great, special...¡±


    ¡°But I... don¡¯t know... how to... date humans...¡± The clueless, emotionless vampire continued on. ¡°You are... human. Human... like him. You know... how to... date. How to... love... like a human...¡±


    Amanda squirmed ufortably. ¡°Well, um, actually I don¡¯t really...¡±


    ¡°Please... teach me... how to date...¡± Adalia implored, her vacant eyes suddenly so strikingly focused, staring back at her. ¡°Please... teach me... how to love... a human... like you...¡±

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    A familiar chill blew away thest leaf from its stem, swirling away in the somber gray skies like a flutter of golden light, as if a straying ember from a dimming me, a dying season... and once more, blew in the bitter cold of winter¡¯s arrival.


    The days, the weeks, the months prior, it all simply breezed past her. The passage of time was negligible, trivial ¨C unimportant. Eshwlyn poured herself deep into her studies, her training, whittling away the burning daylight and continuing to forge on evente deep into the night...for she knew that the faster she learned, the sooner she could finally be of use.


    It pained her having to suddenly adapt to new and foreign customs. She had to learn to forget, learn to strip from her mind, her body, how it was to live a way of life that she could no longer possibly return to... battering deep until it was instinct a new set of routines, obligations, and responsibilities for her to adhere to dutifully.


    Cleanliness was not in the nature of Elves. A lifetime outdoors had herfortably ustomed to all manners of dirt and grime. But humans were typically different-the noble and dignified especially so, fabricating even exclusive roles just to attain a clean home.


    Hendrick¡¯s Manor had itself employed a vast number of talented personnel to maintain and upkeep the integrity of the household. But over time, it was discovered that their aid had been renderedpletely unnecessary... for Eshwlyn quickly learned to outss and outpace them in every aspect.


    From ridding the muck in the narrowest of cracks, to efficiently handling both the servings and preparations of meals, the disposition of a dutiful servant was ingrained deep into her bones.


    When she was not delegated the most exhausting of housework, or otherwise spending the day rifling through the shelves in the library, the vast open courtyard behind the manor would temporarily be held as the venue of her training ground to better hone her skills inbat.


    .....


    Over an innumerable amount of exhausting sessions, Eshwlyn would learn to carefully counterbnce the heavy weight of steel in her grip, and practice the different stances and techniques of a myriad of weapons. Beneath the zing sun, she learned to cleave with an ax, skewer deep with the pointed tip of a spear, maces and hammers did best with her might, while whips and daggers were potent hazards with her nimble footing.


    asionally, in opportunities sparse and few, Eshwlyn would find herself sparring with the dual-wielding Knight herself.


    This, in the beginning, she found much more taxing, arduous. Despite her strength and speed, as well as her prowess with a multitude of weapons, her adversary somehow always held the edge on her... always the more experienced, the more nimble, the more capable.


    But soon over time, the tides of battle would subtly turn in her favor, and defeat wouldn¡¯t always often be as one-sided as it was before. There were times even, when briefly, she¡¯d find herself overpowering her opponent... and not so surprisingly, these incidents ur most often, when her ustomed grip would find itself clutching the hilt of a sword.


    ¡°You have been doing exceptionally well,¡± Tilina praised her during one stale monotonous night out of countless many, as always with her tone stripped bare of any emotion. ¡°Master will be pleased to hear about your drastic improvement.¡±


    Eshwlyn paused, holding still a damp rag against a murky ss pane, moonlight streaming and illuminating the same barren corridor where her warnings and pleads to her once echoed.


    ¡°Master...¡± She dropped the rag back into a brimming pail of water by her feet, the sky of winter¡¯s first night reflecting brightly back in her green eyes. ¡°I have not seen him since... since our one and only outing. If I may inquire, where-?¡±


    ¡°You may not,¡± Tilina bluntly interjected, already turning and striding in the opposite direction. ¡°His whereabouts are none of your concern. Master is a busy, highly sought-after individual. Many see to him for resolution on problems beyond ourprehension. Keep focus only on your duties. That is all you are asked of. Nothing more.¡±


    Ever since that day she had fully surrendered herself to Wilvur¡¯s bidding, the following days and weeks after, Eshwlyn has not caught a single glimpse of him roaming the halls of his own home, in spite of the high frequency of visitors on the daily that would barge into the entrance with the urgent insistences of his presence.


    Tilina would always tend to these guests in his stead as the keeper of the Manor, and always they would fail to hide the revulsion in their eyes... but eventually they would always leave the ground cated by her service or advice, albeit, a little bewildered by it all.


    Once or twice, Eshwlyn had caught a familiar streak of raven-ck hair whipping around the many sharp corners of the manor with an aged leather book hovering close by. And once or twice, she¡¯s even inadvertently chanced an encounter. The deep green meeting the ocean blue. In both instance, Terra wore a discreet pained expression seeing her, but then they would pace past each other, their gazes breaking-and nothing more would happen.


    Eshwlyn noticed to little surprise that it was only her that treated Tilina with a respect equal to that of a fellow human. When others would loudly belittle and degrade over the course of their visit, Terra instead spoke kindly without a hint of scorn, discussing, inquiring... and at times, even jesting... and both times departing the manor wearing the same kindly smile Eshwlyn immediately recognized from another time, another life.


    ¡°Then if I may not know where, how about when?¡± She asked again. ¡°When precisely will Master be returning home?¡±


    Tilina came to a gradual halt, pale moonlight bleeding into the meticulously cleaned windows basking her figure in an almost ethereal glow.


    ¡°Your curiosity is rather curious,¡± a hollow voice resounded, her back still turned to her. ¡°If you are in need of Master... know that I am here in his stead. If you have any inquiries, any qualms, you may address them to me.¡±


    Hesitance for but a brief second, before Eshwlyn parted open her lips once more. ¡°My sister... Lenora... I... I wish to know...¡± trailing briefly, she stifled a rising quiver in her voice. ¡°Well, I suppose, I just... is she... how is she? Do you know?¡±


    There was a sway of glittering crimson hair, and Tilina stare found hers again, a shimmer of gold so strikingly peculiar.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not have that information. He... Master didn¡¯t believe I would be in any need of such impertinent details.¡±


    They then shared a silence, an unusual quiet, exchanging emotions and stiff expressions that couldn¡¯t easily be described.


    ¡°I see,¡± Eshwlyn responded limply. ¡°Then, answer me, when can I expect Master¡¯s return?¡±


    An echoing step, and Tilina was striding away once more. ¡°Soon.¡±


    For a long while, Eshwlyn simply watched her go, and when she had indeed gone out of sight, listened instead to the dwindling echoes of her footsteps fading away into the nippy serenity of the night.


    In truth, there was one other question that had stuck to her every waking moment. What she wondered for some time already, but never inquired... and most likely never will.


    Here, presently, was already fully fledged Knight ready to serve and do all as her Mastermanded. A fierce warrior unmatched, a loyal servant unequaled. Tilina bore all the same markings of excellence as she, if not, even more so. How elegantly she carried herself among the humans, her demeanor, her tone... blending well enough to be easily mistaken as one of them.


    How Tilina acted was not a skill that could be acquired just through effort alone. It was talent, it was something deeply innate, natural... after all, Eshwlyn¡¯s seen it all before... she had fallen asleep and woken up beside this kind of unusual talent back in the burrow long enough to recognize the ring signs.


    And then there was her aptitude battle. Elves were already natural fierce fighters, predators... but rarely could one ever control the flow of battle, dominate the odds, with but a single decisive strike the way she does.


    Should they happen to be pitted against one another, if they were to fight to the death holding nothing back, there was no denying the clear winner. The only reason she even stood a chance in their spars was solely because there wasn¡¯t any need for winners.


    It was so obvious, so definitively indisputable it was almost baffling-Tilina was the better Elf, the better Servant...


    The better Knight.


    And yet it was her, it was she, that Wilvur had picked to be his one and only Knight... the greatest of them all, or so resounded the feverish tone of ambition in his words.


    But he already has a Knight.


    The sole keeper of his manor, the unyielding guard that apanied him through perilous ventures, and his most trusted subordinate that remained privy to his most private of affairs.


    If Eshwlyn was to truly be a Knight beyond all Knights... then she could only quietly stare and ponder...


    What then, happens to her?

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    In the many days that would follow, the drizzling snow would fall in thicker, heavier clumps, encasing the manor grounds in a vast field of endless white, and rebirthing the many barren, naked trees as blossoming clouds rooted to the frozen earth.


    And as the season continued to run its course, the temptation of winter¡¯s biting breath was starting to have a troubling, prevalent effect on her performance.


    It started subtly; her mind drifting nk between the paragraphs during her studies, how the inked letters on the pages began appearing somewhat blotched and blurred. Then soon, she noticed how heavy her body seem to sway or just how frequently she found herself loss for breath, turning even the simplest of household tasks into an uphill battle struggling to keep herposure.


    When her weapon slipped so suddenly from her grip during one blistering cold sparring session, Tilina had ultimately decided and ordered her to take the rest of the evening to recuperate.


    ¡°You cannot best what is in your very nature,¡± She said when heavy, strained gruntings could be heard in opposition, effortlessly pulling out the ax that Eshwlyn had embedded deep into a nearby tree. ¡°Elves are not made to prosper in the cold. You wish to defy this fact of life, then adapt-only do so slowly-it is unwise to force this any more than you already have. Rest. I shall have the potions master brew you a remedy to alleviate the pain. Once I¡¯ve assessed that you are capable again, only then shall I call upon you to fulfill your duties once more.¡±


    But a single evening¡¯s respite could not rid her of her debilitating affliction, nor could the new few days after. Her body longed for a proper slumber, to sleep the harsh bitter season away, and only awake to the familiar humid bloom of spring¡¯s arrival.


    Had that fateful day never transpired, had she never been so careless... perhaps she would still be residing within the burrow, and in her arms, Lenora would be... the both of them quietly, peacefully, taking refuge in each other¡¯sforting warmth from winter¡¯s unpleasant embrace.


    .....


    Instead, there she sat, watching the slow endless fall of snow in the murky gray of day by the windowsill, fogging the ss panels with her fervent breaths, pouring sweat dampening the carpet, forcing herself to study, to practice, to do anything but rest.


    Because she could not rest, she could not do nothing-not when everything yet hung in the bnce, not when Lenora¡¯s fate remained so precarious and so deeply wrought in forebodings. She had to keep getting better, keep striving for excellence, and fulfill her destined role... and should the path to it be paved only with untold, unbearable sufferings... then so be it.


    Then during one, unassuming night, Eshwlyn slowly found herself rousing to an unprecedented cold, her bleary eyes scanning the pitch ck of her bedroom, instantly adjusting, and immediately spotting the raving glint of deep scarlet looming over her in the dark.


    Practice and instinct quickly took control of her body, quickly sitting her upright, tossing her disheveled mess of hair into a bow, and out of her lips croaked a raspy, nasally sound that vaguely resembled the word, ¡°Master!¡±


    Wilvur smiled back at her-an expression, a face, she had not seen for ages-and in his absence, more lines had formed on his pale skin, subtly telling of his age, his mane of white locks had only gotten longer and more curled over time, and there was a light shadow across his jaw, a stubble of silver hair adding more to his already daunting presence.


    ¡°Good evening, Eshwlyn,¡± He quietly whispered, yet his voice still boomed in the silence regardless. ¡°Ah-don¡¯t get up-you may stay as you are. Let me not take away from yourfort, not just yet, especially in such unrelenting weather.¡±


    His stark crimson eyes flitted and swerved across the darkness,ing to a gradual stop, as WIlvur sat down at the edge of her bed, staring out at a raging blizzard pouring outside her window.


    Eshwlyn¡¯s head pounded, her mind was racing-but when she finally spoke again, her voice was calm and steady, courteous even... something that did not exist in their prior conversation. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware that you would be returning tonight.¡±


    ¡°No. Neither do most people, thank the Divines. I rather not deal with prattling right now. I did not n to return for the winter, you see. For quite a while now, I had been far abroad. The dragons¡¯ migration loom closer by the day. A lucrative venture, as you may very well know... seeing as you were...¡± He trailed away from his words and looked back at her, choosing instead to begin anew. ¡°s, it is not my exploits I wish to hear and drone about, but yours! Truly, I¡¯m pleased ¨C Tilina has been keeping me up to speed with your progress, and from what I hear, your level of devotion and dedication is quitemendable. Why, you¡¯ve even rid me of all my staff members. Needless to say, they weren¡¯t exactly satisfied with your devotion... but know that I am. Very much so.¡±


    At once, Eshwlyn gave another bow, her earnestness resounding between breaths. ¡°It is my life¡¯s bidding only to please you. I have done only as I was requested. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Wilvur nodded, before forming a small frown, perhaps noticing the audible strain in her voice. ¡°And yet, I do not recall it a necessity of mine for you to persist through the winter. You Elves are not built for such harsh climates, yes? Forcing you through it would only hinder your progression. I believe I¡¯ve told Tilina that you may hibernate should it be a necessity.¡±


    Eshwlyn peered into his eyes, into the swirling crimson, affirming what her rousing ears had already heard-a kindness,passion, glimmering red that she had once thought impossible.


    ¡°I... it is of my own discretion, to endure this encumbrance¡± She exined. ¡°To improve, to hone myself, even in the face of great adversity, in order to better serve you. To simply rest now, would be an affront to all the care you have given me.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true Knight,¡± echoed the approval in his voice, a wide smile beaming back at her. ¡°In that case, then, surely you wouldn¡¯t mind if I enlisted your aid in a small problem I am having currently?¡±


    ¡°My aid?¡± Her ears perked, and she straightened herx posture, sitting diligently at attention. ¡°You¡¯ve... Master has a task for me? Personally?¡±


    ¡°Apparently so,¡± He eximed, sharing in her surprise. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling up to it, that is.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± She dered at once, then a wonder popped into her mind. ¡°Is this why you¡¯ve returned, Master? In order to resolve this problem of yours?¡±


    Wilvur nodded, the smile slowly fading from his expression. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m afraid so. It is a regrettable ordeal. One that I intend to never allow again a second recurrence... and the quicker this is dealt with, the better for all of us.¡±


    ¡°I sense, Master, that there is more to this than you are letting on...¡±


    ¡°Clever girl,¡± He snorted, both pleased and amused. ¡°But s, this is neither the time nor ce for further boration. Come,¡± He stood up. ¡°Rise to your feet, get dressed. We leave in haste. I¡¯ve already prepared a pair of horses for us. Surely, Tilina has taught you how to ride one already, yes?¡±


    ¡°She has,¡± Eshwlyn confirmed, recalling fleetingly the faint shes of freedom she felt galloping across the grounds, the rushing, exhrating wind blowing in her face. ¡°But... Master, did I hear you correctly? Only a pair? Surely it wouldn¡¯t be just us two alone?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, it would be just us two,¡± Wilvur said, his faint outline already pacing towards the exit. ¡°I prefer if we approach this matter as discreetly as possible. Bringing any more would only attract unwanted attention... and with this especially... yes... the less people know, the better... indeed.¡±


    Her curiosity had reached a peak, but she did not question anymore and simply did asmanded. She ignored the pain, the incessant pounding, and instead focused only on the task ahead of her.


    This was it. A chance to prove herself. An opportunity to live up to his impossible demands. If she could just make this a resounding sess, if she could just only pull this off... then perhaps maybe, possibly... in the rush, euphoria, in his good graces... she could ask of him for...


    ¡°Oh, dear me, I forgot to mention. Right, so, should you seed in this task, should you actually live up to your potential,¡± Wilvur said, a vague smile looming beneath the doorway, his scarlet eyes piercing through her, almost as if in knowing, in understanding, of her intentions, wanting only to indulge them. ¡°Then perhaps you reuniting with your dear sister would make for quite a deserving reward.¡±


    Or else, exploit them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Even with the thickest apparel made from the hide and fur of a Gliurbeast from the far north, it did little to stave the biting cold from ravaging through her body and freezing her joints, stiffening her muscles.


    Eshwlyn tightly clung to her cloak, resisting the burning impulse to cough, furtively wiping away the cold sweat from her face, as she struggled to keep pace with Wilvur¡¯s strides growing only quicker, louder, a sense of urgency echoing across the manor walls.


    ¡°We bear the heavy burden of the present in hopes that our future may be lighter,¡± Wilvur whispered, a musing gaze watching as mounting clumps of snow bury away thest sliver of moonlight from the corridor windows. ¡°Surely our tomorrow together wille to be a most prosperous venture indeed. What do you think, Eshwlyn?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She blinked, suddenly finding herself locking gazes and not having heard a single word of the question. ¡°I, um... whatever Master thinks, I am doubtlessly inclined to hold the same belief.¡±


    Seemingly satisfied, Wilvur briskly marched on... and as with every instance she had in his presence, it did not take long at all before the silence hadunched him into another long-winded dribble.


    ¡°Ah yes, why, I almost forgot to inquire of you. Is it true you¡¯ve bested seven of my soldiers bare-handed?¡± He asked, continuing on without awaiting an answer. ¡°That¡¯s a remarkable feat-and while also iming victory unscathed? And all this, without yet undergoing conversion. When I received word of this, I couldn¡¯t describe to you how ted I had felt right then, why even Tilina was only capable of-oh, Tilina! What are you doing out here at thiste hour?¡±


    They both came to halt. In the middle of the entrance hall stood a familiar, slender figure. Tilina drew forward towards them, elegance brimming in every aspect of her appearance, her bright eyes like rays of gold banishing the dark.


    .....


    Eshwlyn tried looking for her gaze, but it was then immediately apparent that it was not for her that Tilina had been roaming in thete night.


    ¡°Master,¡± She bowed in greeting, fluid, graceful, like second nature. ¡°Please, once more I implore you, I invite you to reconsider your decision.¡±


    ¡°Tilina, this discussion has already run dry its course, has it not?¡± Wilvur said, a delicate politeness masking his impatience. ¡°I wish not to speak of this anymore. I have heard your qualms, heeded your reasons-do you truly mean now to go against my wishes?¡±


    ¡°Never, Master, never,¡± Tilina immediately refuted, her long crimson locks shaking fervently in denial. ¡°I act and do only in your best interest. And for this instance especially, I only mean -¡±


    ¡°To dy me further, surely,¡± He crossed his arms, expelling out a cold, audible sigh. ¡°Is that not why you¡¯re here? To reiterate upon past discussion, bickering here in front of the entrance... whatever you im your intentions to be, whether just, whether otherwise... know that every second you are wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°Allow me to speak freely, then, Master,¡± There was a flicker, a glint, in a moment that passed too soon, the deep fury in her eyes having finally acknowledged Eshwlyn¡¯s presence. ¡°You should not have picked her for this, she is unfit, she is unwell. Master, you know this is an issue best left to be resolved by more capable hands!¡±


    ¡°And what you mean by more capable hands...¡± Wilvur replied, unperturbed by his devoted Knight¡¯s sudden outburst. ¡°...I suspect you are referring to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± She heaved. ¡°It is undoubtedly a given, is it not, Master?¡± She spoke on, her stoic demeanor forming fissuring cracks. ¡°Is this not precisely what you¡¯ve cultivated me for? To aid you, to serve you, as your sword and shield. You have always delegated to me your most troublesome woes, and I have yet to fail you in every order you¡¯ve given. Why not this one? I am the more capable of us two, the more reliable, the more infallible-Master, I fail to understand your decision! If it is a matter of efficiency, then surely I-¡±


    ¡°But it is not,¡± He stopped her tirade, turning a blind eye to the exasperation seeping through the cracks in her expression. ¡°Efficiency, capability, it is not a question of abilities, Tilina. Who I chose, who I believe befitting of this task... I have merely chosen ording to my whims,¡± then shing a smile in a half-nce, Ehswlyn found her reflected in the shimmer of his scarlet eyes. ¡°And it is to my desire that Eshwlyn apanies me tonight.¡±


    ¡°But why is it so?!¡± echoed the confusion, the indignation resounding aloud across the empty chamber. ¡°Master, this is unbing of you! You¡¯ve had me impounded behind these walls for how long now when you know that this is not where I truly belong! Endless bureaucracy and bargains at your behest! For what?! Is it not I that you¡¯ve chosen?! Not I that you¡¯ve relied upon for years?! I, that had always been by your side?! Is it not I that you¡¯ve proimed as your great-!¡±


    A blur of movement, and suddenly a sharp crack reverberated, instilling a sudden tense silence upon the air. Wilvur still had his hand firmly raised, and Tilina was still clutching the side of her face, her once furious expression quickly turning despondent, reproachful... narrowed lips trembling, holding back words still left unsaid.


    ¡°You¡¯re shouting. I do not like shouting, I do not allow it,¡± Wilvur quietly said, lowering both hands back to his sides. ¡°You forgot. But you don¡¯t usually forget. This truly must have been bothering you. I see that now.¡±


    It was merely a step forward, a step closer, Wilvur harmlessly shuffling forward... and yet it had the unwavering Knight stiffening her breath, and cowering slightly back.


    ¡°Let me ask you, then, Tilina-what is it that you find so vexing about your current position?¡± He cocked his gaze, widened his stare. ¡°I¡¯ve entrusted you with the upkeep of this Manor, a duty that you have excelled upon beyond my satisfaction. But more than that, it is you, you alone, that I¡¯ve entrusted with the training and care of my new Knight. I trust you are keenly aware that that is not a decision I made on mere whims alone.¡±


    ¡°The encampment,¡± Tilina murmured, still retaining a sliver of resistance. ¡°If Master had wished to simply train a future Knight, you could have simply sent her there instead, as you have done for me-my involvement in her tutge was not necessary.¡±


    ¡°But I would argue that it was, that it is,¡± Wilvur replied, whispering words that permeated a chill colder than the outdoors. ¡°Your knowledge and experience are invaluable-if I am to have a most excellent servant, is it not better to have my most promising Knight currently acting as her personal tutor?¡±


    That¡¯s when a resurgence happened, and Tilina lost the timidity in her voice.


    ¡°Currently?¡± She repeated, swallowing a lump down her throat. ¡°So it is as I feared then. It is not a pair of Knights you desire, but a single one-the perfect one. Master, do you mean to rece me after all?¡±


    But Wilvur again spoke only indifferently, the only semnce of emotion in his tone being a weary one. ¡°I have not hidden this fact from you. If you¡¯ve misunderstood anything, that is of your own doing. And rece?¡± He frowned. ¡°I do not recall ever recing you. I have made you great, and make no mistake, you are great, and as such you will stay as you are... but you will never be beyond what you are... because you¡¯ve never been what I truly sought for.¡±


    ¡°But, Master, you said-!¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯ve said,¡± He cut across from her, raising his only slightly, and yet echoing so profoundly. ¡°And what you made of it... are twopletely, vastly different things. Think for a moment, if you¡¯ve truly deluded yourself into thinking you are befitting of achieving greater aspirations, then I must ask you-why is it that you haven¡¯t already done so?¡±


    There was a brief silence as Tilina scoured desperately for an answer.


    ¡°Because you... Because Master... Master, see, you¡¯ve never-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never once given you the opportunity,¡± Wilvur finished, smiling and nodding at her trembling gaze. ¡°Now you¡¯ve got it.¡±


    It was like a fire had been extinguished, a ssh of icy water snuffing the light, the golden glow in her eyes. Once again, Eshwlyn tried to meet her crestfallen gaze, but now it was as if the entire world itself had been whisked away from her sights.


    ¡°But it is as I said, Tilina, I do not take your capabilities for granted,¡± Wilvur went on, stepping another inch closer, and for once, Tilina did not stir. ¡°After all, is it not you I entrusted with the care of Eshwlyn? With her unmatched potential, her unknown capabilities... I would not have desired to delegate such a task to anybody else, no, Tilina-it is you, only you, that was capable of cultivating me my greatest Knight.¡±


    Then as if in a gesture offort, of reassurance, Wilvurid a gentle hand on her shoulder, a prideful smile on his face. ¡°You should feel honored, truly,¡± He raised a brow. ¡°You do feel honored, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Tilina did not return his stare for some time, the cold marble flooring instead mirroring a blurred expression back at her, contorted, malformed, and yet, when she looked back at him, it was her usual grace, her usual elegance, that met back the shimmer of deep red.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± She said, dropping herself into an apologetic bow. ¡°I understand now, this honor, and this duty, you have bestowed upon me. I apologize for questioning your judgment. I deeply regret my behavior, and rest assured, Master... it will not happen again.¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Wilvur took his hand away, and still lingering a faint smile, he nced back at Eshwlyn. ¡°Now, we really, really must go. I fear we¡¯ve wasted valuable time bickering here. No time for reprimands. In haste, now.¡±


    In an almost deafening silence, Eshwlyn strolled past the unmoving, dour silhouette of the scarlet-haired Elf in the darkness. She did not look at her, she did not even acknowledge her. No malice, no resentment-nothing.


    Eshwlyn contemted on saying something, anything, to try and alleviate the situation, but with the aching pounding in her head, and Wilvur¡¯s urgent callings from up ahead, only kept her lips sealed and her gaze keeping forward.


    Then, like a fading echo in a storming blizzard, Eshwlyn heard a familiar sternness calling back to her.


    ¡°Should you be feeling bettere dawn...¡± Tilina spoke, a profound vacantness in her voice as she disappeared within the vast darkness of the halls. ¡°We truly must continue on with your training. For Master¡¯s sake.¡±

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Where were they going? And why?


    It was a pair of questions that continued to hound for her attention since they first left the manor grounds in a hurry. The words seeped into her thoughts often enough that it was to the point of being obnoxious.


    Here she was, hurtling across a sea of snow on a horse, with falling kes clinging to her hair, the rush of wind breathing a new life, a new air that felt so cold, so liberating-her second taste of freedom after so long kept confined behind sealed doors, wandering seemingly endlessly the empty, oppressive halls of stone and marble.


    And yet the questions still remained.


    Eshwlyn closely followed the silver-white steed, the manic flutter of a sumptuous traveling cloak blowing wild with the breeze in front of her, noticing the path ahead of them growing only narrower and denser with shriveled trees looming at them closer.


    Not the township, then-she thought silently to herself; her guesses on their true destination only growing murkier as they strode ever deeper into the unknown.


    She did not know how long or far they rode for, it might have been for no longer than an hour or it might have been several-any sense of time was simply whisked away by the blizzarding storm, which too was gradually wearing on her already diminishing endurance.


    .....


    But eventually, the snowfall had begun a steady wane, and dawn was breaking in a gradually clearing horizon, flourishing shimmering rays of gold that illuminated a bleak, wintry morning sky.


    Then, another shimmer. And then, even more shimmers. Eshwlyn blinked-and it was as if the endless white coating thend itself had turned to stars sparkling in the night sky.


    And just up ahead, the entire vista was blossoming with even more of the same lustrous glow, almost like the glint of gold, the gleam of silver... sharply protruding out of the thick snow like reeds beside a stream. They galloped on, and that was when Eshwlyn felt the clunk of something hard and solid from beneath her mount that surely couldn¡¯t be the snow.


    ¡°It seems the storm had buried most of them under,¡± sighed an audibly disgruntled Wilvur from up ahead. ¡°To continue further on horses would only be an unnecessary cruelty, especially in such precarious conditions, such hazards-yes, Eshwlyn-we¡¯ll dismount here. Hitch the horses to that tree there. Our destination It¡¯s just up ahead, anyhow.¡±


    The moment Eshwlynid and submerged her feet deep in the snow, she could feel it again, only now more well-defined. She led the horses, and fastened their reins to a low-hanging branch, all the while feeling the hardness of ss instead of the frozen soil.


    It was only through countless hours of studies that the answer came to her almost instantaneously. The blinding shines and shimmers in the distance, the dazzling protrusion rising from the earth...


    ¡°Are we venturing into a crystalline province, Master?¡±


    ¡°Once again, you continue to astound me with your diligence,¡± Wilvur beamed back in approval, and at that exact moment, one of the crystalline reeds extending out from the snow mirrored a hundred of his smiles in its gleaming blue exterior. ¡°But to be more precise, it is more of a humble vige we would be visiting than a vast province. A century ago, a certain ambitious fellow had built a settlement around this once empty in, turning it into a prosperous trading hub for all sorts of individuals. The locals are mostly miners, profiting from the diverse array of crystals that sprout around here. Why, I believe the local Academy buys inrge bulks almost annually, what with their students always overestimating their resilience... it¡¯s no surprise, really.¡±


    Eshwlyn gaze ahead again, and closer now, she could see the tiled roofs of buildings, and the empty spaces between that formed its open streets and narrow alleys, and true to its foundations, it was the glinting, gleaming stalks of crystals sprouting in all shape, size, and color that dominated the entire vige.


    They clung like swirling vines onto the walls of buildings, or like tiny patches of moss glittering in sporadic clumps, everywhere she turned her eyes, crystals pierced through ceilings, mber out of open windows, and even filled the barren expanse of gardens.


    But something was amiss, and with the persisting blowing silence, it was only growing all the more ring.


    ¡°Master,¡± Eshwlyn peered ahead once more, scouring the streets, and the many buildings, finding only the glint of the crystal populous shimmering back at her. ¡°Where are the vige inhabitants?¡±


    ¡°Dead,¡± Wilvur answered, a grim shadow falling over his scarlet eyes. ¡°In the case of survivors, hopefully still very much in hiding. Though I doubt anyone would be able to remain hidden for long.¡±


    This information did not disturb her, in fact, Eshwlyn had to exert restraint to not echo the delight in her voice as she asked, ¡°And what of their bodies? I do not see-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m certain if you¡¯re willing to dig, you¡¯ll find plenty around here somewhere,¡± He said, spinning in ce around the vast white expanse. ¡°Maybe some buried in that mound there, or that pile over there... the storm truly had made the prospect of recovery difficult... I only hope their ends were swift and painless. It is all I wish for them.¡±


    Inside, Eshwlyn deeply wished otherwise.


    ¡°Stop here for a moment,¡± Wilvurmanded, halting them both a fair distance from the vige entrance. ¡°Let me now enlighten you to my-or should I say-our current predicament. Well, to be quite blunt with you, we are in sort of an impasse here.¡±


    Eshwlyn silently nodded, doing her utmost to keep her knees from buckling.


    ¡°As you can see the vige was attacked, ransacked...¡± Wilvur nced back at the empty settlement, his eyes scouring across the haunting visage of broken doors hanging onto loose hinges, the whistling wind fluttering the drapes of shattered windows, a myriad of tools lying deep in the snow, and chunks ofrge crystalline shafts left only partway excavated, halfway-finished, and now never will be. ¡°...and the hard-working citizens were in in cold blood, and they did not stand a chance.¡±


    ¡°Were there no guards present in the attack, Master?¡± She asked. ¡°Is it not customary to station troops in even the smallest of settlements?¡±


    ¡°We are standing upon a lucrative piece ofnd here, Eshwlyn. Rest assured, they were very well-equipped for any outside threats,¡± He said, shing an amused smile that faded as quickly as it formed. ¡°But, I ask you, what use is any form of deterrence if the danger had insteade from within?¡±


    At this, even Eshwlyn furrowed her brows. ¡°The guards... attacked?¡±


    ¡°Not the guards, just a Knight... an Elf-Knight,¡± He said, and Eshwlyn saw her own surprise expression reflecting back at her in the solemnity of his gaze. ¡°This vige, I... I¡¯ve bequeathed them this Knight in hopes to deter any would-be pigers... they even paid quite the hefty sum for her. To keep things as brief as I can, this Knight, she... she was moved here, the vige chief bing her Master, and ced under sacred oath to guard forever thisnd and its inhabitants... and so long as someone under her protection still lives and breathes... she may never leave this ce... she would be confined here for the rest of her life.¡±


    Eshwlyn¡¯s stomach churned at the thought. It was with great effort that she managed to hide the disdain and resentment that was bubbling inside of her. She held her tongue and allowed him to simply continue on without interruption.


    ¡°This is all simply an unfortunate result of negligence, you see. A few months ago, the vige chief sadly passed away-an unfortunate ident, I hear- and also, unfortunately, leaving this Knight without a Master to serve. Now usually should a Master pass before the Servant, the im of ownership would automatically fall upon the next of kin. But as he did not bore any children, the Knight had no other Master to keep her bound to her oath, and slowly... the effects of the conversion began to wane, and gradually the Knight was reverting back to her true nature as an Elf... only now possessing the strength and capabilities of a full-fledged Knight. A most dangerous oue... and its consequences... you see before you now.¡±


    They both looked again at the grisly scene before them, a haunting view of silence, of barrenness... of lifelessness.


    ¡°Ignorance,cence....¡± Wilvur looked bitter, a strained expression that she had never seen on his pale face before. ¡°Had they just not assumed the Elf-Knight would forever protect them, had they only listened when I exined... they appointed a new vige chief... I surmise they believe that was all the necessities required to keep the Elf bound. As I said, ignorance,cence... mistakes paid in blood.¡±


    ¡°And what of the Elf, Master?¡± Eshwlyn asked, briefly darting away at their surroundings. ¡°Surely she has already fled the vicinity-I see no reason for her to linger here any longer.¡±


    ¡°No, no, she¡¯s still here...¡± He quietly replied, unable to tear his gaze away from the empty vige. ¡°In a house, in a church, a barmaid¡¯s basement perhaps, or residing in the cramped attic of a merchant¡¯s abode, in any case... Remelda still yet haunts these grounds.¡±


    ¡°And you know this... how, Master?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple enough...¡± Abruptly, sullenly, Wilvur broke away, spurring forward into the vige, his imposing stature reflecting a millionfold in the hundreds of gleaming crystal surfaces shimmering across the vicinity. ¡°Because I am still alive.¡±


    And that¡¯s when it all became crystal clear-Where were they going? And why?-before, all she had were fractured bits of answers, but now they were formed, now those answers were whole, and now she knew the reason why he insisted on having her follow along.


    To kill another of her kind.


    The thought, the prospect of it... it disturbed her.


    ¡°Do you intend for me to kill her?¡± Eshwlyn asked, quickly drawing up to his side. ¡°For her crimes, for killing these people, should we find her... is that precisely why you¡¯ve brought me along?¡±


    But much to her surprise, her utter befuddlement, Wilvur slowly shook his head at her assumptions.


    ¡°Enough blood has been shed already,¡± He said, his weary sigh visible with the breeze. ¡°And she is meless in all this. It is in her nature to kill, it is intrinsic in every Elf. The vigers knew this and yet they did think this important enough to keep aware? No. No, for once, the fault lies with us humans.¡±


    It was not the answer she was expecting, it was not the usual apathy she had grown ustomed to hearing from him. Perhaps he was lying, deceiving... he had to be.


    ¡°I only wish to meet with her, convince her to return to the encampment,¡± Wilvur continued on. ¡°She is a valuable Knight, in the right hands, a priceless asset. At the very least, this way, should sheply... she does not have to die.¡±


    Yet the sincerity in his voice was too overpowering to ignore.


    ¡°And my... purpose?¡± She asked slowly. ¡°If it¡¯s not to kill, then... if that is all you mean to do, talk, if that is all you intend, then for what reason do you have me apanying you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple enough, is it not?¡± He said brightly, confidently, a ghost of a smile curling the side of his lip. ¡°You¡¯re here to protect the life of your Master.¡±

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    They began slowly sifting through the ruins of the vige. Each building, each home, from fractured floorboards to upturned tables, telling a slightly different tale from the one prior, and yet without fail ending always the same way.


    The sky had tinged to a brighter white, and Eshwlyn could see the tips of her fingers frosted over,pletely numbed to any sensation, her fractal reflections in the crystal surfaces showed her nose inmed to a deep red, -yet onward, persisting-she followed Wilvur into another building, hearing his deep imposing echoes carry through the many empty rooms within.


    ¡°Remelda! You may unveil yourself! Do not make things difficult for the both of us, if you could,¡± then creaking rickety steps, Wilvur ascended onto the second floor where Eshwlyn promptly heard him make an audible groan and sigh. ¡°Bodies. Mother and child. Slices to the throat... quick, painless... I see at the very least you were willing to offer this mercy, meager as it be...¡±


    Gradually, they stumbled onto more bodies the deeper they traversed, some in hiding, a few had even died standing their ground, holding weapons held in severed arms-but most remained still undiscovered, entombed, their final acts, their final words buried uponyers andyers of mounting snow.


    After a thorough search of the vige chief¡¯s own home, which found the young chief still dwelling in his bedroom, his festering corpse resting atop stained sheets, Wilvur could be heard speaking to himself, whispering... counting...


    ¡°Twenty-six, twenty-seven, the Grimms make twenty-eight...¡± Eshwlyn caught his low mutters blowing with the gusts of wind. ¡°The Decans have rtives abroad surely... they must be informed, must bepensated... twenty-nine...¡±


    Through gradual trial and error, the both of them eventually happen to the center of the vige, where amongst the crystal-embedded buildings and structures, loomed a towering stone parish.


    .....


    As it stood, it was a clear oddity among the more mundane housings, with manyvish designs and etchings engraved in its broad walls and pirs all epassing and surrounding the most meticulous statue Eshwlyn had everid eyes upon.


    It depicted a lone woman, her face wrought in tears in an almost eternal grief, kneeling in penance with her arms up to the heavens-and as it was fabricated wholly out of crystals of every kind, upon the re of the wintry sun, it gleamed and shimmered with shes of prismatic colors ebbing and rippling across its finely sculpted surface.


    ¡°The Divine Yu in all her Divinity,¡± Wilvur remarked, noticing Eshwlyn¡¯s bedazzled stare. ¡°The people here were most devoted to her out of all the Seven. The priests here practice her customs and preach her teachings with almost frightening fervor. As such they believe themselves living without sin, pure and protected solely by their own unwavering faith. Perhaps it might be a contributing factor for the carelessness they¡¯ve shown.¡±


    Eshwlyn had already known of the Divines, even long before her studies. The Elves knew of them too, only under different names, different titles. But even with the disparity between cultures, there was no mistaking, even to her eyes, who precisely this illustrious sculpture represented. For even among the Elvenkind, she was a highly coveted figure.


    And yet, there were discrepancies. The humans had clothed her in their depiction, tarnishing her image with the designs and ways of human customs, but try as they might, they could notpletely rid of her true form... for jutting out ever so slightly amid the rigid curls of crystalized hair were the distinct narrow outline of long, pointed ears.


    ¡°Elvanos,¡± She muttered aloud. ¡°Cleanser.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Elva...? Ah, yes-it¡¯s what your kind refer to her as, right?¡± Wilvur said, his sullen mood momentarily uplifted by this distraction. ¡°I suppose, for once, your knowledge on this topic vastly outweighs my own, I am not abashed to say. In fact, I¡¯d be sorely disappointed if it didn¡¯t. After all... she was one of your own.¡±


    He promptly began walking a ring around its length, its dazzling colorful glow painting his slightly amused expression, ¡°Do you think it ironic, Eshwlyn? Us humans, the eternal enemy of your kind, devoting our beliefs, our lives, worshiping a single Elf? And yet, here we are, mankind utilizing your race for our benefit. Does it anger you?¡±


    ¡°I have no single opinion worth speaking, Master,¡± Eshwlyn said, picking and voicing her words carefully. ¡°Should you insist on my views, I would im that It is simply the way things are, the way we are... it cannot be helped.¡±


    ¡°A wise opinion,¡± He nodded. ¡°And yet, truly she is befitting of her title, truly Divine....¡± Wilvur went on, and in his tone, carried almost a hint of admiration. ¡°The wickedness of all beings she ced upon herself. Absolving us, cleansing us... constantly tarnishing herself with the sins of the world. It does not get any more selfless than that. This, from an Elf of all species. Bemusing how that works, hm?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She agreed quietly, in her mind, recalling a certain young little Elf that too disyed a selflessness unmatched. ¡°Bemusing, indeed...¡±


    They loitered about the outside of the parish for a while longer, before the urgency of their plight had Wilvur darkening his expression once more, and silently shuffling, he had led them both mbering up the slippering stone steps of the entrance.


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines!¡± He abruptly eximed, his scarlet eyes widening in slight exasperation. ¡°Am I as well too eager to walk to my own careless demise? I almost forgot... how could I have... seriously...¡± fading his mutterings, Wilvur briefly rummaged the insides of hisrge cloak, before producing something that emerged from his side in a whirling blur. ¡°Take this, Eshwlyn. I trust you¡¯re more than familiar with it, yes?¡±


    Before she even knew it, wrapped in her stiff fingers, a sword in its sheathid loosely in her palms, feeling its heft sinking her arms slightly... but then upon cing her grip onto the hilt, a familiar sensation shot through her.


    A trained instinct, a honed memory unearthing in the back of her mind, and suddenly she felt the sword no more lighter than a feather. Slightly, she pulled back the de from its sheath, and there, gleaming harshly back was a familiar silver shimmer.


    ¡°This is...¡± Eshwlyn began, utter surprise freezing the words in the back of her throat. ¡°Master, this is...¡±


    ¡°Your sword, yes...¡± Wilvur finished for her. ¡°More precisely, the very same you had used to cleave my men to bits. I still bear a slight animosity towards you for that, I confess.¡±


    ¡°And you are entrusting me with it?¡±


    ¡°Well, it sure does look like it, yes? Admittedly, I had intended to fetch a hefty sum at auction for such a relic-and yes, I do know of its craftsmanship-forged with the essence of Vilum. It¡¯s potential scaling with the wielder¡¯s strength, as such... a lethal weapon in the possession of a fierce warrior, and especially so in the hands of an even fiercer Elf.¡±


    ¡°So why haven¡¯t you done as you¡¯ve intended?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Because then, I thought of you.¡±


    Eshwlyn silently nced back at her de, herrge green eyes reflecting back at her in its gleam... and appearing slowly to her right, gleamed a pair of scarlet eyes.


    ¡°You, who would be my best and greatest,¡± He said, wearing a wide smile. ¡°Naturally, you need be only equipped with the best and greatest just the same.¡±


    ¡°Do you suspect a fight, Master?¡± She asked, wondering why of all instances, he had chosen now to bequeath her of such a weapon. ¡°Do you believe Remelda resides within the parish walls?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, Eshwlyn. But as for fighting...¡± He trailed off, sullying his smile with a frown. ¡°It is my hope it does note to that eventuality. I only wish to reim her. And to add on, you have not undergone the conversion to turn yourself into a Knight. You are yourself in terms of both strength and prowess, whereas Remalda still retains her enhancements as a full-fledged Knight... and as such, should you two cross swords, you would find her to be quite the formidable foe.¡±


    Eshwlyn then thought back to Tilina, recalled her words, her arguments imploding deafeningly in her mind. She had called her unfit, incapable, that such a task as this should be left in more capable hands.


    And standing there now with the broader, fuller picture of the situation... still heaving her every breath... still enduring the painful poundings in her head... Eshwlyn almost feltpelled to somewhat agree with her ims.


    ¡°Master...¡± Eshwlyn sheathed her sword, sheathed her hesitance, her reluctance. ¡°Rest assured, I will perform your orders to the best of my capabilities...¡±


    ¡°Yet s...¡± Wilvur spoke, grinning. ¡°I sense a disquiet steadily approaching.¡±


    ¡°But I must inquire, and if I may be direct... I ask of you... no, I urge of you, Master,¡± She took in a breath. ¡°You will give my sister her freedom. You may keep your reward. Just let her go. I implore you. Do this, Master...¡± and she let out a quiver. ¡°And I will be forever yours.¡±


    A silence persisted for what seemed like an eternity. Wilvur maintained an unassuming expression, his gaze frozen staring into hers, and she returned peered back... waiting breathlessly for a reaction... for an answer...


    And then...


    ¡°Request denied,¡± He smiled at her. ¡°You will be rewarded as I¡¯ve dered. But your sister will not be free. She will be kept, she will be confined-consider her as leverage for your undying loyalty. For if she is to be free... how do I know your obedience for me won¡¯t be either?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t! I¡¯ll remain at your side forever! I promise you, Master!¡±


    ¡°Empty words echoed out of desperation,¡± Wilvur shook his head. ¡°You are already mine, silly girl. How you thought any different, I do not know. It¡¯s honestly a little pertubing how you¡¯ve not instilled this fact in your head yet. But that is a concern for another time.¡±


    Then he looked at her, and suddenly, his eyes gleamed dangerously once more. ¡°Now do not speak of this anymore, understand? Do not breathe another word of requests, of wants, of needs. Knights do not need, Knights do not want. Your demands are your Master¡¯s. You will do well to remember this... otherwise, well... am I understood?¡±


    It was suddenly harder to refrain herself from trembling, from shaking, and not just from the blistering cold either... but in spite of it, Eshwlyn kept her voice steady, her expression empty.


    ¡°Yes, Master...¡± Only fracturing, only unleashing as she plunged down to a bow, speaking behind gritted teeth, curling fists. ¡°I sincerely apologize for... for everything...¡±


    ¡°You are forgiven,¡± Wilvur said, almost in a drawl. ¡°Now back to the matter at hand. Remember, you are here to protect me. I must remain unharmed, untouched. Should Remelda decide to attack, you will engage. And in the unlikely event you are to be overpowered... you will fight to your veryst breath... if you are to die in the process, if you are to disappoint me... then so be it. Once more, am I understood?¡±


    Eshwlyn lifted her head back up, reverting back again to her Master¡¯s demands.


    ¡°I understand,¡± She almost stumbled getting the word out. ¡°Master...¡±

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Wilvur gently pulled one of the sturdy metal handles affixed to the parish doors, and the muffled crunch of thin ice broke within his grip as the sealed entrance began to slowly part open with the groaning shudder of wood.


    ¡°Oh, terrible... terrible... ¡± Wilvur whispered somberly as the dying flutter of a mantlended by his feet.


    The lifeless body of a priestess had greeted them, limply falling beneath the cold, hard stone of the doorway, arge bloody rip in her white robes sttering a pool of crimson across the ground... the look of fear permanently etched into her unseeing stare.


    ¡°I suspect we¡¯ll find more of her congregation the further delve deeper within,¡± Wilvur said grimly, stepping over the body and entering the parish. ¡°Keep alert,¡± He then spoke in another hushed whisper. ¡°If Remelda means to kill me, then her greatest opportunity lies in the element of surprise.¡±


    Eshwlyn nodded, pressed her feet against the priestess robes, soiling it further, and quietly trailed along after him. The parish had a grandiose air about it, a vastvish space, that even in its current ruinous state, she could still vaguely see the bearings of its former glory.


    ¡°Remelda, are you in here?¡± Wilvur began to echo. ¡°Please, I wish only to settle things catingly, if you would allow it.¡±


    Candbrasy strewn across the hall, and as a result, spilled wax had long hardened onto the wrinkled carpets. The draperies had fallen from their braces, ornaments and artifacts weremon obstacles to look out for, and the narrow pews were sat scattered in various states of ruin.


    .....


    ¡°I do not mean any harm to you, Remelda,¡± A convincing gentleness. ¡°Come out,e along quietly, and I promise you will see that I speak only the truth.¡±


    They shuffled along and true to his ims, they soon quickly discovered the rest of the parish members had shared the same grisly fate as the priestess outside.


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines...¡±


    The many dead were sprinkled across the aisle,ying in a bloody mound of their own thick robes. Men, women, and children seeking refuge had too stained the sacred grounds with the stench of death and decay.


    Wilvurbed the many nameless faces of his people, maintaining a vacant look that implied nothing, and speaking once more a calm tone that resounded even less, ¡°Remelda, I understand if your regrettable actions are tempting you to keep hidden in deep reluctance. But you are not to me for this, this is merely how you are inherentlye with me, and we will rectify this issue... prevent an incident such as this from ever happening again.¡±


    On the far end, only the grand altar dedicated to the Divine Yu remained untouched. Her shrine, her relics, any marking of her sanctity, still in pristine condition.


    And that¡¯s when she saw it.


    A shadow slinking across the exposed narrow beams looming high above them, the slight sway of a chandelier previous unstirring, then from behind the ruptured wooding of an upturned desk... itnded.


    ¡°Remelda!¡± Wilvur unwittingly continued to call. ¡°Currently, I¡¯ve no influence over you and I am not your Master. Even with the use of Subjugation, which I do not intend to impose upon you is rendered null with myself alone. Truly-what more do you need convincing of? ¡±


    Instincts immediately kicked in. She had lost her sense of smell, her sense of touch, but her ears, her eyes, despite the winter¡¯s sickness constantly impeding her, they remained as sharp as ever. Her narrow ears twitched, hearing it, knowing it-the unsheathing of a weapon.


    ¡®Protect¡¯-The word boomed overpoweringly in her head, already emptying itself of all other thoughts to aplete utter focus.


    But... should she?


    ¡°Remelda...¡±


    Would things... perhaps be better... if she stayed her de?


    ¡°Please listen.¡±


    Do nothing?


    ¡°Just let me help you...¡±


    Let him die?


    ¡°Let me save you.¡±


    Let him die.


    A sh of brightest silver streaked across the hall.


    ¡°Remel-¡±


    ¡°Master! Behind me now!¡±


    Eshwlyn jumped forward, her de withdrawn, and the very next second, the harshest, sharpest ngor pierced the deathly silence, ringing incessantly like the toll of a bell. Her knees buckled, her arms throbbed, quickly she reinforced the grip on her de, and in that brief moment, that sudden struggle, all she saw, beyond the quivering edges of crossed swords, was the frightening void of the ckest eyes.


    The very same shade of darkness as the Cleanser herself.


    Then, as sudden as before, the pressure lifted, the sound of scurrying metal resounded, and the darkness before her vanished.


    Stricken by impulse, Eshwlyn pushed an rmed Wilvur to the side, sending him carenning onto the lengthy surface of a nearby pew, barely in time, just as a plunge of a de sparked sting fissures of chipped stone from where he once stood.


    ¡°DO NOT GET IN MY WAY!¡± Resounded a growl with such ferocity that Eshwlyn found herself momentarily stunned, and before she was even aware of it, she was lifted off her feet, sent hurling-the sharpest pain-and in an explosion of noise, she was staggering upright from a huge wreckage of splintered wood and concrete, and with her dazed sights, saw far across from her the gleam of a de ready to plunge once more.


    Without thinking, Eshwlyn sent the nearest upturned pew flying with a kick towards the assant, forcing a distraction, an interruption, and with the distinct snap of cleaved wood, the pew was severed cleanly in two mming hard into the walls-but Eshwlyn had already charged, already reached-and staring deep into the ckness once more, she forced another cross of swords, a stalemate of mounting pressure, of piercing stares.


    And indeed, with her blurred vision gradually clearing, Eshwlyn finally saw more than just the deep ck in her opponent¡¯s re. d in silver armor, with long disheveled locks flowing like a rapid of inky ck, with only the slightest jut of pointed ears poking from the frazzled seams, Remelda exuded a desperation, a rage, in her strained expression, that felt only all too familiar.


    ¡°Remelda, cease this at once!¡± Wilvur had gotten to his feet, whirling around behind Eshwlyn¡¯s guard, keeping a fair distance away from the skirmish. ¡°What you are doing is foolish! You know this!¡±


    ¡°Foolish?!¡± Remelda¡¯s gaze veered to the side, snapping her frantic eyes towards him, the hatred brimming within only intensifying. ¡°Freedom¡¯s foolish? To finally serve myself and only myself-you dare mock it?!¡±


    ¡°You are a Knight!¡± Wilvur snapped back with equal intensity. ¡°Without the bond of a Master, the only freedom you are allowed is in the cold embrace of the Lady Enstar! There can be no other!¡±


    ¡°So you say!¡± She growled, and momentarily, Eshwlyn sensed a danger rising higher. ¡°But you will see, you will know-here, now-I will prove you wrong!¡±


    In a blink, Remelda forced their des apart, instantly striking, shing, in a rapid flurry of movements seemingly impossible. Eshwlyn deflected one, dodged another, but the third nicked her skin, and the fourth sliced open her shoulder-then a familiar pain rippled through her body, and she was lifted once more off the ground, only higher, only faster.


    Another explosion of sound as she broke cleanly through theyers uponyers of stone ceiling,nding hard in a thick cloud of dust and debris on thending of the highest floor. The agony she was in escaped her lips in thick spews of blood and mucus, rising back upright on her feet, and spared only a second¡¯s reprieve, before a blur of bright silver streaked through the ruptured hole on the ground after her.


    ¡°And you!¡± came a harsh snarl. ¡°The distraction! I shall take care of you first! I wish to relish the time I¡¯ll spend killing him slowly... so there can be no interruptions. Not especially from you!¡± Remelda marched forward, and promptly began assaulting Eshwlyn with another relentless barrage of blows.


    More bodies littered the flooring of their arena, and Eshwlyn struggled to gain a footing, slipping against bloodied robes, twice tripping onto piles of corpses.


    Remelda saw her chance, thrusting her de forward onto the ground, but the impaired Elf quickly reacted-grabbing and driving forward a huge man¡¯s burly decaying flesh to meet the de instead-and the tip of the sword only missed her by mere inches, stained deeply in a gleaming, dripped red.


    Seeing her chance, Eshwlyn scrambled back up to her feet, and the violent, visceral waltz of swordsmenced once more.


    ¡°Why? Why?! Why do you fight for him?!¡± growled Remelda between strikes. ¡°He does not care for you! He only means to use you! Use us all! You know this! I know you know this! So why? Why couldn¡¯t you have just stepped aside?!¡±


    Heaving, blinding pain pulsating across every inch of her body, Eshwlyn found herself speaking without thinking, ¡°I must! I¡¯ve no choice! My sister, he-! Argh, you need not understand my reasons!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve resisted then, you¡¯ve fought before! His pain could not defeat you!¡± a sh of bright sparks, and briefly their des once again,prehension gleaming in her ckened gaze. ¡°But then, what-a sister? Leverage? And you adhere to him now, you bow to his whims, for something as flimsy as that?!¡±


    ¡°I said you need not understand it!¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t!¡± a shout, a shove, and Eshwlyn staggered back ¡°You will allow him to enve all of our kind for the meager chance at life for a single one?! Stand your ground, you defend him now! For that?! You will not let me end this suffering awaiting hundreds of us because of such a selfish, stupid reason as your own?!¡±


    They shed again, and Eshwlyn felt her strength waver.


    ¡°We are no different!¡± She rebutted, deflecting a powerful strike into a wall that shook the foundations and rippled the shatter of therge-tinted windows surrounding them. ¡°Look around you, the bodies you have amassed! And you wonder why the humans fear-¡±


    ¡°They deserve it and you know no different!¡± Remelda roared, swerving a whistling slice that caught only the ends of her silver hair as Eshwlyn lunged back. ¡°Look at me! The torture I went through! The agony of the conversion! All that suffering I underwent-for what?! To arrive here? To protect the very same people that wish death upon me every night?! That pester me, that revile me... that hold no regard whatsoever if I had to sleep on the frozen earth every night?! And what were their prerequisites for acquiring me? Why me, out of a hundred other Knights?!¡±


    Eshwlyn evaded again, in time to avoid theplete disintegration of the ground beneath her. Another gaping hole in the ground, another fog of dust and dirt, and swirling amidst the white mist, harbored an indescribable hatred flurrying in those pitch-ck eyes.


    ¡°Because I bear a close resemnce to the Cleanser herself!¡± She answered herself, followed after by a strange derisive cackle. ¡°That is why I¡¯m here! Why I was made their protector, their Knight-for they see their merciful Yu in my eyes, my face, the color of my hair! It¡¯s the only way they can even stand to look at me!¡±


    The cloud of dust instantly dissipated as Remelda quickly dashed forward, another shrill ngor, another blinding spark, as des met, both slowly creeping to the edge of an open window.


    ¡°Tell me, is this justice? Is this all worth it?!¡± She demanded. ¡°This kind of prejudice, oppression for all of our kind?! For your sister, for this future, you will continue to fight?!¡±


    Eshwlyn was spared an answer by a rapidly emerging tter of footsteps up a stairwell. The next moment, Wilvur was there, panting hard and approaching fast.


    ¡°Remelda, listen to reason!¡± He said, still keeping a fair distance back. ¡°You strike me down now, do you believe I would be thest? There will be more, they will be worse-and they will not show you the same mercy as I am.¡±


    A silence of grunts, of ttering iron, the air brimming with intensity, with kes of snow blowing in from the open windows.


    ¡°Come back with us to the encampment,¡± Wilvur continued to implore, hismanding voice louder than all. ¡°There we will be able to mend you. The hatred you are feeling now, this killing instinct-it will be subdued once more. Under obedience, under the influence of a Master, you will be normal again.¡±


    ¡°Listen to him-listen to his words!¡± Remelda fumed. ¡°Do you even hear what he¡¯s saying about us?! About you?!¡± Then, she leaned in further, her look of loathing looming at her between swords. ¡°And what of your sister? What is she to think of this?! To think of you?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t... CARE!¡± Eshwlyn yelled back, and without thought, a peculiar strength rousing in her body, her arm lunged around her suit of armor, and with another roar of utter defiance, she tossed the both of them over the edge of the window.


    Spinning, twisting, iling, a violent freefall that had them spiraling as one, in the frantic struggle, Remelda attempted to plunge her sword deep into her, but at thest second, Eshwlyn mustered all remaining strength, kicking free, separating them both far apart... before inevitably plunging down onto the soft snow below.


    The world seemed to not want to stop spinning, and her body seemed to have stopped listening. Exhaustion, fatigue, sickness, it finally had bested her. The winter snow falling before her eyes, the vast gray sky above, seemed to be her final undoing.


    Unable to move, any moment now, she expected to hear the clunk of shuffling metal, hear the heaving satisfied breathing of victory above her, a fleeting glimpse of ck, before the tip of her de plunge her world instantly into eternal darkness.


    But it did note.


    Instead, there was a warmth.


    A dribbling warmth.


    Trying again, Eshwlyn managed to twist herself around, and a spatter of blood spewed out from her now crimson-stained hair. But if it was not hers. Then whose could it...?


    She spotted Remelda from afar, still falling, forever falling, suspended mid-air by the once pristine statue of Yu, now fragmented upon impact and shaped into the crystalized spear that now deeply skewered and held the squirming, writhing Knight up into the vast wintry skies.


    The sight of it, somehow it had made her briefly forget about all her ailments, and Eshwlyn slowly staggered forward, following the growing trail of blood until she was met with the inverted, unfocused gaze of Remelda¡¯s.


    And within them was not anger, not hatred, nor even resentment-just relief, at ease... and absence of her res and scorn, for once, she could almost see the Yu¡¯s kindness reflecting in her deep ck.


    Then they blinked, staring at her, still recognizant-still aware. At once, Eshwlyn felt an unknown impulse spurring her to speak, to say anything, something.


    So she did, slurring, swaying. ¡°I¡¯m... I am truly sorry...¡±


    ¡°You... apologize to me... why...?¡± Eshwlyn managed to catch her say through frail wheezes and a mouthful of blood. ¡°I am... free now... I have... what I¡¯ve wanted for... all along... haven¡¯t I...? I want this... freedom... any freedom...¡±


    ¡°My sister is, I-I love her, and I...¡± Eshwlyn continued to say wondering why she even was, why she felt thispulsion to justify, to exin, even if she knewe any moment now, it wouldn¡¯t matter either way. ¡°Lenora, I do not know where she is, I do not know how she is, I must know, but above all, she is undeserving of this fate! Serving him, following him... it is the only way I know how to save her.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Then... I suppose... it is her that you... will have to give your apologies...¡± Remelda hacked, a final blink extinguishing the dim shimmer of life still left in her eyes, and a raspy breath parting her of her final words. ¡°For you will surely... doom her too...¡±

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621: Side Chapter: The Other Side Of Envy


    ¡°God... ugh... how does he do it so good?¡±


    Amanda had her tongue sticking way out, pulling a grimace looking like one of those children¡¯s toys you squeeze as hard as you can... and the bitterness coating her entire mouth, nearly had her retching her insides, definitely had the makings of an arm-wrestling champion, with how far it had her eyes bulging out of their sockets.


    ¡°Handsome barista you are not, Amanda,¡± She reprimanded herself, still gagging, while swiftly pouring the rest of the brown sludge teeming the rims of her favorite mug down the hungry sink. ¡°Good try, though.¡±


    Yet despite her tongue feeling as if it¡¯ll never taste anything again, the coffee, if she dared even called it that, did the trick-if she wasn¡¯t awake before, then she definitely was now.


    Regarding her attempts to calm her nerves, however... now that was a different story entirely. Up and down, left and right, scurrying feet wearing down the integrity of her floorboards, the entire situation couldn¡¯t have her sitting still or keeping quiet.


    There was a vampire in her goddamn apartment, for God¡¯s sake! The middle of the night, no less! People die just tripping over their pavements, and she just allowed her former blood-sucking abductor into her humble abode with a ¡®Come on in!¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s not gonna do anything!¡± She whispered almost maniacally to herself the millionth assurance for the umpteenth time already. ¡°She¡¯s just here for help on a date, just for love-yes, just for love! Just for...¡±


    .....


    Then, a more powerful emotion overtook all others. Dulling her fear, numbing her apprehension. An actual monster could have assaulted her then, and she wouldn¡¯t have flinched for nothing couldpare to the deep green of envy.


    If only she had a better reason for still shambling around awake at four in the morning. Maybe if she were preparing props now, orpiling photos for the next movie shoot happening soon, she wouldn¡¯t mind theteness of the hour so much. And if it had been her date, if it would have been her Christmas to prepare for instead... without a doubt, she would wholeheartedly spend an entire week sleepless if that¡¯s what it took to make it absolutely perfect.


    But this... sacrificing sleep for something like this... it¡¯s as if she deliberately wanted to keep him away... to have his affections for her wane and diminish... first it was Ash, and now it¡¯s Adalia... and yet she just couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to look the other way because, above all else, she wanted him to absolutely enjoy himself, to be as happy as he possibly can, even if she herself ultimately wouldn¡¯t be the one providing that happiness for him...


    She started to pace around again, this time her aimless stride having her lean against the wall outside her bedroom, chiming in again, just as she had done for the third, second, and first time, ¡°Done deciding what you wanna wear yet?¡±


    But unlike the first, second, and third time, the muffled voice behind closed door responded back differently, ¡°I have...¡±


    ¡°Great,ing in now...¡±


    Her bedroom looked the same as it always had, college certificates and cosy awards lined the shelves, and life-size posters of movies and games were stered across the walls like paint. A drabby box of old figurines sat in a random corner awaiting that ¡®tomorrow¡¯ that she insisted on every day to finally be unpacked.


    The same scene indeed, minus perhaps a wide-opened wardrobe and a crumpled pile of clothes strewn across her bedsheets... also not forgetting the literal vampire she invited into her own home, standing there in the middle of it all, dressed head to toe in her own clothing... other than that though, it was pretty much same old, same old.


    Adalia slowly spun around towards the day, a light flutter of silk and fabric weaving gracefully with her movement, and at once, Amanda felt the surge of envy once again, her narrowed lips slightly twitching at a corner.


    ¡°You have... nice clothes...¡± Adalia said, herpliment sadly failing to reach her ears. ¡°Do... I look nice...?¡±


    ¡®Nice¡¯ would not be the word Amanda would use. ¡®Infuriating¡¯ was more like it. Because how? How the hell? How was it that someone so expressionless, so insipid, could still look a million times better than her in that outfit?


    That navy blue blouse with loose sleeves falling in short folds had somehow brought newfound life to her pale skin, a pleasing sort of contrast... and with it exposing her long slender arms, the smooth skin of her chest, surely an arousing kind too.


    Then there was that skirt, embroidered in a pleated grayish pattern that only served to highlight the deep silver of her xen hair, and as well as entuate the gray of her usually vacant, dreary stare.


    No need for makeup, no need for hair curlers, long minutes spent intensely staring into a mirror unneeded-Adalia simply exuded an elusive, ethereal beauty just by mere presence alone.


    Compared to her... boring brown eyes... tousled blonde hair that looked like a heap of sand on a beach... how was she ever topare?


    ¡°You look... annoyed...¡± Adalia suddenly muttered.


    Amanda blinked, head empty. ¡°Annoyed? Don¡¯t even think about it. The state of my room though, maybe, yeah, but anyway-good, great... you look great. Better than me, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    The vampire gave another delicate sway, peering at herself in a nearby mirror as if staring at aplete and total stranger. ¡°Do you think... he will like it...?¡±


    That infuriating feeling again. Amanda forced it down, peeking over at the mirror with a beaming smile wide on her face. ¡°He¡¯ll love it.¡±


    A little whileter, they both returned to the living room, seated, and served with chocte milk from a carton in the fridge. A far more delectable refreshment than that steaming pot of brown sludge she still had sitting neglected at the kitchen counter.


    ¡°So you got the perfect clothes, you got the perfect date to use those clothes, and the perfect guy to see you in those clothes,¡± Amanda said, lifting one finger up after the other. ¡°Activities, umm, I¡¯m not really sure what you two have inmon. So when ites to doing stuff, well...¡± She shrugged at her. ¡°...what is it that you guys like to do together anyway?¡±


    It was like waiting for a chatbot to give you an answer. Adalia remained silent for so long that it was as if she really could notpute.


    ¡°Quizzes,¡± She finally replied.


    ¡°Quizzes?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She nodded. ¡°Breakfast too... and sleeping... and dinner... and talking...¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s just normal stuff, Adalia...¡±


    ¡°Bathing...¡±


    ¡°Bathing?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She nodded again, taking Amanda¡¯s stunned reaction as a request to borate. ¡°We bathe... together... I think he likes it... I know... I do...¡±


    The number of times Amanda felt something ring up inside her was enough to overflow a volcano and then some. Quickly, she took a sip from her mug, dousing the mes before it was toote.


    ¡°Okay, whatever, look, we follow your list to the tee, then you¡¯ll just end up spending an average day with him like any other,¡± Amanda said, throwing her a dubious stare. ¡°You sure that¡¯s how you wanna spend your date together?¡±


    Adalia threw an inquiring look back. ¡°Is that not... enough...?¡±


    ¡°You do want to show your love to him, don¡¯t you?¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°Plus, it¡¯s Christmas. Do you have anything nned as a gift?¡±


    ¡°Mmm...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a no, then,¡± Amanda blew a sigh. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have to sweat anything anyway. Knowing him, he¡¯ll probably have something nned for the day itself already. It¡¯s how he is, you know? If it¡¯s special... then he¡¯ll make it special.¡±


    ¡°But I would like... to do something for him... too...¡± Adalia said, her misty tone echoing with earnestness.


    ¡°I mean, you could, nothing¡¯s stopping you,¡± She encouraged. ¡°But whatever it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something I can just tell you. It¡¯s a personal thing. It¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to give from the heart. And even if you can¡¯t think of anything, then rest assured, just being there with him, just spending that special time with him, you¡¯ll already have done your fair share.¡±


    ¡°My... fair... share...?¡±


    ¡°Of love,¡± She said simply.


    ¡°Doing nothing...¡± Adalia slowly began, the misty clouds in her eyes without recognition. ¡°...means I love him...?¡±


    ¡°In a way, yes.¡± Amanda smiled, letting out a small chuckle. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make a whole lot of sense, does it?¡±


    ¡°No... it does not...¡± Adalia remarked, pupilless eyes staring keenly at her sleep-deprived teacher taking another sip of her drink across from her. ¡°Love is... very... confusing...¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡± Amanda smacked her lips, wearing a brown frothy smile. ¡°You can say that again.¡±


    ¡°But how about... you...?¡± came another question, a puzzling stare swirling gray and curious. ¡°How do you... love him...?¡±


    ¡°How do I love...?¡± Amanda paused, and briefly, it was her turn to notpute. It was such a vague question, not to mention a tad bit too personal. But for some reason, she didn¡¯t mind it. For some reason, she feltpelled to answer it.


    ¡°Well, I would ... I would...¡± and before long, she found her lips twitching at the prospect of all the things she would do. ¡°I would smile at him every time he looks at me. I would touch him, sneakily get a feel here and there every chance I get. See, he always looks angsty, always has this tense look on his face as if he¡¯s expecting trouble around every corner. And all it takes is one stroke on the cheek, and it¡¯s like he can finally breathe again.


    ¡°I like to distract him, I don¡¯t like seeing him stressed. So I would n something, scheme about, try to get him thinking about something else... and hopefully something far more enjoyable. And a single smile, a single chuckle-and I know I¡¯ve seeded. And I¡¯ll keep him close, pretend to whine andin, give him small little problems that are more aligned to ordinary life that he can easily solve by just being there with me. We can go for a walk, I could coerce him into a convention, or we could justze on the couch talking and joking till we pass out. All that matters is that for a time, he can be an ordinary person for a while.¡±


    They just kept spilling out of her, more and more, without being prompted, without being forced, she didn¡¯t have to think at all about what to say, she already knew.


    ¡°I love staring at him. I love listening to him talk. He has this slight ent that¡¯s just too adorable to interrupt. And when he whispers, when he gets close, you could fall asleep just listening to his voice and I just get so lost in his eyes, you know... usually they make him look like he¡¯s ring all the time, but when he¡¯s that close... they just sorta melt with kindness, this-this softness... and it just-it just makes you feel like you¡¯re the most special person he¡¯s ever met, even when you know you might not be...¡±


    When she said it, it stung, but it stung even more to continue keeping it in. Amanda kept going.


    ¡°If he needs to beforted, I want to be there. If he has any problems, I want to be the person to help him with it. But I realize, knowing the way his world is, there¡¯s only so much I can do... that¡¯s why, even if I am just a simple afterthought, I want to do all that I can for him anyway. And if it does turn out that I can¡¯t be the one, if there¡¯s someone else, someone better than me that can help him,fort him... or love him... then I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll dly step out of the way.¡±


    She thought her smile would fade away, or her voice might suddenly falter-but they didn¡¯t. Her lips only grew wider, and her words only became firmer, louder. Her affections only growing stronger.


    ¡°Whether he loves me, whether he thinks the same as me, there¡¯s no describing the happiness knowing that he does, but honestly-it doesn¡¯t really matter if he does or don¡¯t. Because I would still love him just as much as I do now regardless. I¡¯ll get jealous, sure, I¡¯ll get bitter... maybe I¡¯ll even feel a little resentful towards him... I¡¯m human, I¡¯m not perfect, so I won¡¯t be able to help myself... but even so... I suppose it shows just how much he really means to me, you know?¡±


    ¡°And that...¡± Amanda finished, not knowing when was thest she even took a breath. ¡°...is how I love him.¡±


    It was as if she just broke out of a stupor or something. Suddenly she felt acutely aware of her surroundings, and how heavy Adalia¡¯s stare had instantly gotten. Her face was ring, and she found it difficult to keep her eyes forward.


    ¡°Um, well...¡± She muttered limply, obscuring her face by raising her mug again. ¡°There you have it. Take it however way you want, I guess...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m... envious...¡±


    Amanda nearly spat out the rest of her drink, and at the same time, nearly choked on it as well. Adalia was looking at her in a way she hadn¡¯t before, like a longing... a kind of want... a kind of...


    Envious? Adalia? Her?


    ¡°You know... exactly... how to love... him...¡± Adalia whispered, batting slowly. ¡°You understand... why you do... how you feel... and what to do... to love him back...¡± and quietly, that longing again. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet... how to do any of... that... for him...¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure you will, eventually you will,¡± Amanda replied, feeling strangely cated. ¡°After all, these feelings... ites naturally when you¡¯re in love...¡±


    But Adalia blinked again, and it was as if the gray in her had slightly dimmed, slightly fallen, as she sullenly stared into the empty, barren bottom of her cup.


    ¡°Not... to me...¡±


    For all her mystique, for all her ir, it seems even the wless had their ws. Amanda could see that now.


    ¡°You are... amazing... Amanda...¡± Adalia looked back up at her. ¡°I am... jealous of you...¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here, right? To fix that issue of yours,¡± Amanda said in cheer. ¡°Now stop seething, already. We got a date to get you prepped for.¡±


    Then somewhere between hastily swiping their mugs and refilling them both, Amanda caught a fleeting look at the clock on the wall-five in the morning ticking in at perfect timing, and surprisingly found that deep down inside herself...


    That she didn¡¯t mind thete hour at all.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Eshwlyn awoke with a start, the echoing sounds of a nightmare still ringing faintly in her ears, a rare sun was pouring into her bleary eyes through the frosted ss of her bedroom window.


    ngoring metal.


    Exploding rubble.


    An infinite freefall.


    And those deep ck dying eyes, a pitch darkness staring into her soul once more. Every night, like shing glimpses from a whirling void, Remelda¡¯s face continued to haunt her dreams, her final words rumbling in the nothingness, turning sleep into something Eshwlyn learned to dread.


    It has been two weeks since the incident in the vige. Two weeks of grueling monotony, two weeks confined to bed and healing. The many injuries she sustained from the battle with Remeldapounded further by winter fatigue had pushed her body far beyond the brink and as such-copsed, and stirred no longer.


    The most she was able to recall was the look on Wilvur¡¯s expression, panting and heaving, as he emerged outside the parish doors. He looked bewildered, and for the first time since having known him,pletely speechless. But before she felt give way, before her entire world faded into ck, she caught something else in his eyes, a rather harsh glint of red... as if almost disappointed.


    .....


    Then the next she knew, she was rousing awake, bandaged, changed, and considerably startling the new chambermaid who had shrieked herself all the way out of the room the very moment they locked eyes with one another.


    Wilvur was nowhere to be seen, and more puzzlingly, neither was Tilina.


    In time she learned that a new human steward had been appointed to temporarily oversee the manor during the time that she was under. A skinny old man who despite his frail stature, carried quite the elegant demeanor. In a rather impartial tone, he exined to Eshwlyn that Wilvur had left her the orders to simply stay and recuperate as best she could.


    Any questions, the slightest inquiry regarding either Wilvur or Tilina¡¯s whereabouts, the steward would simply refuse to answer, whether under strict instructions not to, or rather perhaps he did know himself, Eshwlyn could not tell... but as the billowing winter sky hurriedly breezed past the days one after the other, there was a gradual realization that that fleeting look of disappointment that she had glimpsed in those scarlet eyes was not just a figment of her imagination.


    ¡°And my sister?¡± Eshwlyn stumbled, struggling to rise from her bed with unsteady feet. ¡°What of... what of her? I was told I¡¯d be able to meet her. My reward. Do you know...? Has Master... mentioned anything to you of the sorts?¡±


    ¡°That is a matter solely between you and Lord Wilvur,¡± The steward simply said. ¡°I suggest you address your concerns to him when he returns.¡±


    ¡°When does he return, then?¡± She asked, exasperated, unbothered to hide her audible expression. ¡°When will I see him again?¡±


    ¡°Soon,¡± He replied, departing unceremoniously through the doorway and leaving a frustrated Eshwlyn simmering by her bedside.


    In the two weeks since, Eshwlyn had made a swift recovery, but even better, the bitter cold of the season no longer affected her. Perhaps it was vexation festering internally that had bolstered the process, the impatience, the istion, hours upon hours kept confined in the dark.


    For a couple of days now she no longer needed any tending to by reluctant maids, and chose instead to spend most afternoons regaining and mobility and as well as refining her swordsmanship alone in the courtyard.


    Perhaps the biggest surprise after waking up to her newfound circumstance was finding her sword propped up against the bedside drawer, fastened securely in its leather scabbard, and given a polish that had its silver surface gleaming brighter than ever.


    When asked one evening, the steward remarked it was explicitly Wilvur¡¯s desire that it was not to be touched by anyone but Eshwlyn, and it was hers alone to do with as she saw fit.


    It seemed uncharacteristic for Wilvur to leave such a thing in her possession. Does he not worry about the things she could possibly do with it? Or was this an implicit show of trust from him? After witnessing personally the devastation brought upon by an insubordinate Elf, was that wise of him? Did no one think to object? Or perhaps he just did not care to hear them, perhaps he truly did think that she could be absolutely trusted...


    And perhaps that look of disappointment really was a figment of her imagination.


    Eshwlyn scampered out of bed, sword firmly in one hand, her newfound routing leading her across the barren halls, and out into the manor courtyard, striding through the freshlyden snow to her usual haunting ground where she promptly began slicing away at the empty breeze.


    It was catharsis in its purest form. When she swung her de, it was as if she was also severing all of her frustrations and worries. How her heart pounded in her ears, overpowering the buzzing thoughts in her head. The bigger the effort, the better the release, and the greater the relief.


    Time passed, and Eshwlyn kept swinging, her sweat pouring, her limbs flying. From a vertical slice to a straight thrust, backing away with a spin before charging once more with a whistling sh, her de hit the ground, scooping snow and with a nimble turn created ashing arc that ended with another reverberating plunge. She quickly twirled behind her, the sword spinning along and then ¨C


    A loud ng.


    A sudden stop.


    Surprise flickered in her eyes, a shockwave of resistance throbbing in her arm. The sun shone, setting a flutter of crimson hair aze, and gleaming the pristine metal of a Knight¡¯s armor Qutely, Tilina¡¯s golden eyes peered back at her, a raised arm effortlessly stopping the de¡¯s momentum, in its surface, reflecting acutely an expression of clear disapproval.


    ¡°Training without an adversary to spar against is a guaranteed way to lull yourself into a false sense of confidence,¡± Tilina said, her arm lowering with a muffled rustle of metal. ¡°The air does not fight back, it does not resist you. Think, how would you improve anything without contention?¡±


    In a second, her surprise had dissipated, and a surge of anger began to re. Eshwlyn felt her jaw mping, her brows twitching. ¡°You dare reprimand me of this when it was you yourself that had deliberately chosen to leave me in this state?¡±


    Tilina dully blink at her. ¡°You were given orders to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°And I have,¡± Eshwlyn heaved, mming hard the hilt of her sword into its holster. ¡°As you can see for yourself, I have done as asked, I am more than well... and I have had enough being left alone without answers! I was told I was to be reunited with Lenora, and yet-nothing! Where is he? Where is Wilv... Where is Master?! If you¡¯ve returned, then surely he has too!¡±


    ¡°He is not here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And even if he has indeed returned now, Master would be far too preupied at the given moment to be pestered with your little trifles.¡±


    ¡°Preupied?¡± She snorted, a cloud of white air expelling like smoke from an open me. ¡°Please enlighten me how so. To not leave me with even a single message, a single word-that is all I ask! A few sparse seconds of his time, can he truly not spare just that?!¡±


    ¡°Eshwlyn, you are not entitled to your Master¡¯s attention. He is not obliged to adapt to your convenience,¡± Tilina replied, her voice rising in warning. ¡°And sincerely, if you must know, he is currently still dealing with the aftermath of your little expedition from before.¡±


    A growl from sealed lips was Eshwlyn could muster to that, maintaining a re that seemed permanently frozen on her face.


    ¡°Master has personally seen to the retrieval of every body in the massacre as well as offering his condolences to any and all surviving members of the victims in person. To the House of Hendrick, human life is sacred above all else. Needless to say, he is devastated to have yed a hand in this great loss. To add to his grief, His Majesty, King Ardvair is too quite unhappy with him... but forpletely unrted reasons.¡±


    That broke her stiff silence. ¡°What reasons?¡±


    ¡°Mostly, the way he had handled the situation,¡± then with her voice gaining a sudden edge, added, ¡°Or how you handled the situation to be more precise...¡±


    There was an usatory tone to her words that Eshwlyn did not appreciate.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± She asked in a low mutter. ¡°I¡¯ve protected my Master, I have fought risking life and limb to save him. I did no wrong.¡±


    ¡°You killed Remelda,¡± Tilina answered. ¡°And as result, sullied your Master¡¯s great and precarious reputation.¡±


    Once again, in her mind, a sh of bitter scarlet eyes.


    ¡°She was trying to kill us!¡± Eshwlyn bellowed. ¡°Had you seen her-you would have done the same!¡±


    ¡°Master has expressed every desire to spare her life, surely yes? Do you recall him ever vocalizing his intent to kill her? Has he ordered you even once to do so? No, of course not,¡± She answered herself. ¡°And there is a very good reason for it.¡±


    ¡°It was either her or I,¡± Eshwlyn continued to defend herself. ¡°Are you suggesting I let her kill me? Or to let my Master be in, when I have the chance to prevent it?¡±


    ¡°If you were more than what he presumed capable, you¡¯d be able to subdue her,¡± Tilina shook her head reprovingly. ¡°An Elf-Knight loose and free is already a grave and rare circumstance. The prospect of your devoted servant spontaneously betraying you is a terrifying thought. But surely even then, even if wild and fric, if their loyalty were to waver, there must be a way they can be controlled once again. It was this single assurance that cated many of these concerns should a Knight¡¯s devotion falter.¡±


    And then Tilina looked again into Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes, her stare of gold growing suddenly cold. ¡°And it was you that ultimately proved this assurance wrong. That they cannot be controlled. That should a Knight turn, they must be in. For if even the Collector Wilvur himself cannot contain his own Knights that he has cultivated, what hope then does anyone else have?¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps they should just treat us with more respect!¡± Eshwlyn suggested, taking a step forward in defiance, recalling Remelda¡¯s words.


    ¡°Respect...¡± Tilina almost let out a disbelief chuckle, shaking her head once more. ¡°Tell me then, Eshwlyn, if our races¡¯ positions were switched... would you have shown them any?¡±


    Silence for a second as Eshwlyn searched for an answer. Then the silence persisted, lingered... staying as her answer.


    ¡°What regard does a mountain have to the existence of a mere pebble?¡± She asked. ¡°A carnivore to its prey? The soaring trees to the slightest sway of grass beneath it?¡±


    Eshwlyn said nothing. The answer was nothing.


    ¡°I have been traveling with Master all this while to pacify concerns, to stand before His Majesty, and swear to the names of the Divines that nothing of this sort would ever happen again...¡± then blowing with a weary sigh, and walking past Eshwlyn¡¯s side, Tilinda said, ¡°And had he only chosen me that day to join him instead, then surely it never would have...¡±


    For nothing, then? Eshwlyn asked herself. All her training, all her studying, the trials and tribtions she had undergone wasted away in a single skirmish. The one chance to prove her worth, to finally see her sister... Lenora... slipping... gone...


    ¡°Come, Eshwlyn,¡± Tilina suddenly beckoned her from a distance afar. ¡°You will follow me now. There is a carriage waiting for us in the front, let us not squander.¡±


    Sshing snow and Eshwlyn had twisted right around, standing in ce, bemused. ¡°A carriage, whatever for?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, Master is currently preupied, and so he had sent me in his stead,¡± Tilina said. ¡°As I recall, he has promised you a reward, did he not?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eshwlyn blinked, involuntarily taking a step backward, recoiling from what she had heard. ¡°I¡¯m...? He still believes me deserving of it? Despite...? Even after everything you just said?¡±


    ¡°Apparently so.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, truly?¡± Tilina threw an arm up in a motion of clear exasperation, ¡°But I suggest you do not waste his generosity, as bewildering as it may be,¡± before shuffling away again, calling out to her in almost gentle, empathetic tone. ¡°Now hurry, it¡¯s time for you to go meet your sister again.¡±

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 2


    Her heart refused to keep to a steady rhythm, and everything everywhere surrounding her suddenly seemed so aggravating... little things she¡¯s never taken notice of before were now endless sources of frustration.


    Why were they so far away from their destination? Why does the carriage move so unbearably slow? And the deluge of snow that paved the path, jerking the carriage a sudden left and then an abrupt right... why did it have to pour? Why did it have to exist?


    ¡°Where had you taken her?¡± Eshwlyn asked in a rigid calm quiet.


    ¡°Master had her transported into a safe ce in the neighboring township, rest assured she is unharmed,¡± said Tilina sitting calm and poised across from her, juxtaposing her own overt restlessness on full disy. ¡°Now, please try and have patience.¡±


    ¡°Patience?¡± She whirled at her, shing a re. ¡°You know what you ask me? After everything? After so long? Do you not... so many days... I... I have already been patient.¡±


    It truly felt as if the entire world had devised a plot against her, trying valiantly to prevent her, to stop her... from finally reuniting with her sister.


    ¡°You will see her soon enough,¡± Tilina said, and spoke no more.


    .....


    Eshwlyn knew this herself already, it was the only reassurance that kept her agitation from escting... but yet, all the same, why couldn¡¯t soon juste any sooner?


    Gradually, from beyond the carriage walls, amotion could be heard, the distinct sounds of rickety wheels, the shriekingughter of children, and the general bustle of a lively ce. Then after a stifling eternityter, their carriage came to a stop, and Eshwlyn was the first to disembark to the frigid cold outside in a hasty scramble.


    A familiar stone archway stood before her, and a frosted iron grille that made out itsrge gateway. Enclosed behind its iron bars stretched a vast grand courtyard covered in snow that once used to bloom a lush expansive green surrounding a magnificent spiral of stone that towered high into the open sky.


    Then suddenly she heard a loud shriek to her side, the frantic scrunch of battered snow. Eshwlyn turned and nced upon a woman, wide-eyed and terrified, in trembling arms clutching a small little boy close to her chest.


    ¡°It is alright! You will not be harmed!¡± At once, Tilina appeared in a blur at her side, a cating hand outstretched towards the woman. ¡°This Elf is under the servitude of Lord Wilvur himself. As am I, Lady Fr. Surely you must recognize me? Yes, it is I. We have onlye here on my Master¡¯s behest, nothing more.¡±


    The woman said nothing, but at the sight of Tilina, her expression slowly did change into one of aversion rather than fright... and quickly strode the opposite way, eager to escape and disappear from the vicinity.


    ¡°Go astray again, and you¡¯ll leave me no choice but report you to Master,¡± Tilina sternly warned as the woman had disappeared from sight. ¡°Remind yourself, you are yet to be converted, you are not a Knight. Your presence alone invites panic and worry. The sight of a stray Elf, especially after the incident you¡¯ve caused prior, did it not ur to you that perhaps wandering alone would be unwise?¡±


    ¡°My sincerest apologies, then...¡± Eshwlyn said automatically, her focus too tethered to the looming spire ahead of her and the implications it holds. ¡°Is it here? Where Master had chosen to... is she... is she here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tilina replied, the harshness fading from her tone as she slowly faced the sealed entrance. ¡°The Magus, Terra... Master believed her befitting of the task of confining your sister. Behindyers of enchantments and incantations, should you even think of escaping together, you will soon find the prospect short-lived under such intense scrutiny... not that you¡¯ll even be tempted to, I hope.¡±


    Eshwlyn chose not to reply to that, instead opting to take hold of one of therge metal bars and giving it a firm impatient rattle. Behind the gate, within that tower, any second, any moment now... why couldn¡¯t it just be this second, why couldn¡¯t it just be this moment now?


    ¡°Have patience,¡± Tilina repeated again, eyeing her almost wearily. ¡°The Magus knows to meet us at this time. Perhaps she had merely gone inside for a brief moment, understandable, since we did indeed arrive a little-oh, and there shees. Hmm, a little upset too, if I daresay...¡±


    It must have been decades, centuries, an indefinite amount of time since Eshwlyn felt she had seen herst, but in a strangebination of contradiction, at the same time no time at all.


    Terra approached from the otherside of the gate, strands of her raven-ck hair jutting out of her tight woolen hood and whipping irritably at her deep blue eyes as they swayed loosely with the arid breeze. She wore a thick blue garb that draped even the shuffle of her feet but s seemed to do nothing to shelter her from the cold. Shivering, teeth chattering, her snow-ked brows stiffly began to form a scowl directed squarely towards Tilina.


    ¡°I-I thought... p-punctuality was a must... amongst you... K-Knight-folks, h-hmm?¡± Terra said through quivering lips. ¡°Or is... that just... a p-privilege exclusive to y-your... Masters?¡±


    At once, Tilina did not hesitate to offer her condolences behind a deep bow. ¡°Apologies, but it has been a difficult journey. Unfortunately, the path was covered in-¡±


    ¡°No n-need! I r-refuse to stay and freeze here... hearing your... exnations...¡± Terra¡¯s eyes then gave a flick, meeting Eshwlyn¡¯s, and a moment after, a more steady tone began to resound. ¡°Anyway, this is the Elf in question, yes? The one with the sister?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Tilina began, raising her head. ¡°This is Eshwlyn, and she is-¡±


    ¡°Very good. You may leave us now. I will be able to take care of things from here.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You have done well here. You may go back to your dear Master now... or whatever it is you Knights like to do.¡±


    ¡°I am... um... I regret to say, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Sure you can,¡± Terra replied. ¡°It¡¯s simply one foot after the other. It¡¯s not that hard. You¡¯ve done that before.¡±


    There was a brief pause.


    ¡°Um, if I may, dear Magus,¡± the crimson-haired Knight began slowly. ¡°But I¡¯ve been given specific instructions to personally supervise the entire affair and to keep as close an eye as possible.¡±


    ¡°And I am giving you different instructions now,¡± Terra said, her nk expression betraying the politeness echoing with her words. ¡°My tower is not an open house. It is meant solely for a single upant to reside in-me, the Magus. I¡¯ve extended my due courtesy and already permitted to harbor a single Elf and offered visitations to another. You enter, and that¡¯s three Elves too many for me to have to tolerate. Do you understand my grievances now?¡±


    Tilina wore a conflicted look, her golden eyes darting indecisive. ¡°I understand this, but I¡¯m afraid I must insist, dear Magus. My Master-¡±


    ¡°If you dare risk it, enter by all means, then,¡± The Magus interjected. ¡°Afterward, you may go back to your Master and tell him I¡¯m afraid I too have to insist that he does not rely upon my aid any longer, for this is simply too much. You ry this to him, knowing his own dear Knight hadpromised his already precarious rtionship with thisnd¡¯s Magus. And I¡¯m sure you are aware just how much he relies upon my continued cooperation, yes?¡±


    Upon hearing and then momentarily considering, Tilina made a decision in haste, and with a relinquishing sigh visible in the air, she gave another deep bow. ¡°Very well, dear Magus. I shall... take my leave. I will inform Master of your stance as well... surely he¡¯ll understand.¡±


    ¡°You do that,¡± Terra smiled, nodding after the Knight¡¯s ambling figure, disappearing into the door of the carriage with only a final fleeting look back at them both.


    A rattling, a fading whinny, and the two of them were finally left alone in each other¡¯s presence. A tension began to pervade, and a swell of urgency quickly rose up her throat. Eshwlyn felt herself swallow, felt something heavy pressing the tip of her tongue, a word, a name... her name...


    ¡°Terr-¡±


    In an instant, the sealed gateway sprang wide open, and a tight suffocating grip on her wrist hurled her forward staggering onto the snowy grounds of the tower.


    ¡°Not here, don¡¯t speak here. You don¡¯t know me,¡± sounded a constricted whisper. ¡°Inside. Come inside.¡±


    They did not stop even as they entered and ascended numerous nes of the tower. Terra was breathing rapidly, and the hard grip on her wrist seemed to only tighten. Excitement, dread, panic, worry. Eshwlyn could feel the emotions thundering with her brisk steps.


    Finally, seemingly arbitrarily, within the barrenness of a winding corridor, Terra came to a halt. And just as she staggered outside, Eshwlyn found herself stumbling again-only backward. Clumps of wool covered her eyes, soft warm sensations enveloping her entire body in a tightening embrace, and twitching her perked ears, she then heard a quiet whisper, a loud quiver...


    ¡°Eshwlyn... oh, Eshwlyn...¡± Terra¡¯s breath gave a hitch, burying her face deeper in her shabby, tattered clothing. ¡°I didn¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d... why did this have to happen to you, I cannot fathom...and after all you¡¯ve done... this injustice, it¡¯s unfair, this cruelty! And I... I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    Everything disappeared. Her anger, her impatience. And for that brief moment, Eshwlyn did not care that she was human, did not care for the ill-feeling she had harbored for her kind. Right then, she did not see a human, she did not even see an enemy.


    All that stood before her then was nothing more than an old friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop it...¡± Terra weakly said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you... you didn¡¯t deserve this... none of your kind deserves this...¡±


    And before she knew it, she found herself slowly raising her own arms, reciprocating Terra¡¯s hold with an embrace of her own. For the first time, willingly, dly, indulging in the gentleness of a human¡¯s touch, the familiar foul scent of her kind permeating greatly.


    Yet regardless...


    Terra smelled nice.


    ¡°It is okay...¡± Eshwlyn said, thinking of her past impulses, her past ideals, what she¡¯ll usually say, and ultimately finding herself rejecting it all. ¡°It is not your fault...¡±

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting so long, too long, to finally talk to you, you haven¡¯t even the faintest idea...¡±


    Terra wiped away the tears welling in her eyes, so quickly, hastily, as if afraid that if she took her eyes off Eshwlyn for a moment, she¡¯d disappear like a mirage in the light, a mere illusion of her imagination.


    ¡°But I could not let anyone know of our true rtionship, not your stupid Master especially. I had to leave you to them, I¡¯m sorry I had to leave you... it was the only way, the only chance... and I know you suffered, and I¡¯m sorry... I can never express enough the guilt I feel... the things they did to you, and I knew it... and I couldn¡¯t stop it... forgive me...¡±


    There was a gentleness, a true kindness in her words that Eshwlyn forgot had even existed. Disgust, hatred, contempt-not a day goes by when she is not regarded with one of those three things. To an Elf, to a Servant, as Tilina had proimed before, kindness was beyond consideration.


    Yet here stood living proof to the contrary, the remorse poignantly resounding in her voice, as well as the watery shimmer forming in her bright blue eyes-shedding bitter tears for a mere Elf.


    Eshwlyn smiled. ¡°There is nothing to forgive, Terra. The sins of your people are not yours to solely bear, I realize that now. Please, I insist, do not make mention of this anymore for I never once thought to me you, instead find reassurance in my words when I tell you... that I too am sincerely happy to see you again, old friend.¡±


    A quiet presided for a time in which Terra took the time to dry her tears with the drooping sleeves of her cloak. The passage of time had slightly altered her looks. Eshwlyn noticed her facial features look more refined, a peculiar sharpness to her stare. Her demeanor brimmed a confidence, a strength, that that woman they had rescued in the woods long ago clearlycked.


    .....


    She seemed a little taller too now.


    ¡°I¡¯m... well, I¡¯m seriously ted to discover... that despite your predicament, they have notpletely stripped you of your kindness,¡± Terra said in an audibly stuffy voice. ¡°Even if I feel like I don¡¯t really deserve it...¡±


    Your tears fall formed from a guilt you do not hold,¡± Eshwlyn replied. ¡°If you ask me, the only transgression you are guilty of is believing the things that you do now. I advise you abandon that notion... otherwise, you¡¯ll only waste more tears for no good reason.¡±


    ¡°And oh, by the Divines, just listen to you speak!¡± The Magus expelled a huff of air, sniffling. ¡°Since when did you learn to speak so fanciful and prim? I can¡¯t believe it, it¡¯s strange, too strange! Oh... and so much time had passed, so many things I don¡¯t know...¡±


    ¡°Terra...¡± Eshwlyn began, hiding her urge and fervor behind a firm tone of politeness. ¡°You have her here, don¡¯t you? Lenora, please... take me to her.¡±


    Terra¡¯s eyes stretched wide in horror. ¡°Oh, yes, yes! Forgive me, I lost my focus there. Of course! Um, one moment, here-¡± then streaking out the narrow seam in her cloak emerged an old leather book hovering in a flutter of open pages before the Magus¡¯ scouring eyes. She flourished an arm, and a moment after a deep heavy rumble of stone began to emanate from within the walls of the tower itself. ¡°The fastest way to the top. They say meddling with the tower¡¯syout is inadvisable, but they say that about all magic performed here. Ah, I don¡¯t much care anyway.¡±


    An open stairway suddenly materialized from the solid stone wall that had once stood in front of them, revealing a direct route to a pinprick of light looming high above at a distance.


    ¡°Here, step through with me,¡± at once, Tilina began to ascend the countless steps upwards urging Eshwlyn with a smile. ¡°In the meantime, perhaps we can catch up to speed with one another? This tower does get awfully lonely at times, I must admit.¡±


    It turns out much had transpired since they hadst spoken to each other that night in the forest. After returning to her people, Terra further expanded on her craft, her proficiency in various branches of magic earning her recognition and notoriety that expanded far beyond her own nation.


    ¡°That was when His Highness took notice of me too,¡± She said, recalling the memory with a hint of pride. ¡°I was invited to his court where I disyed my skills before him and the Grand Magus of the kingdom. It was genuinely nerve-wracking, and I fumbled a few particrlyplicated spells, but ultimately they were greatly impressed with me. The King then remarked that the township of Uliancked a Magus¡¯ protection since the previous one had passed, and the rest was essentially history, I suppose.


    ¡°I was denoted the youngest Magus in centuries, made to reside in this tower... and much to my great dismay resigned to give my cooperation to a member of the House of Hendrick. Oh well, if it¡¯s any condolence, I at least manage to uphold the sanctity of my family name... s, an empty satisfaction... if only my brother could have seen me...¡±


    Eshwlyn briefly froze between steps, something Terra whirled around to quickly address.


    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean it like that! As I¡¯ve stated before, I do not harbor any ill-will! You¡¯re a friend, a good friend...¡± but even with a smile, it did not do much to improve the mood. ¡°When... when I discovered you were here that day... realized that you were to be a Servant of Wilvur¡¯s... I slowly began investigating, making excuses to visit so as not to arouse any suspicion... because if he had you confined, then surely it meant that Lenora too...?¡±


    Unable to finish, Terra inhaled a deep breath.


    ¡°And indeed, my worst fears were confirmed. One day he sought me for my help... I thought nothing of it at first, another bother, another annoyance... then he brought me to her, your sister, her mind and soul numbed by the effects of Subjugation. ursed magic. He told me to fix her. Fix. Not heal. As if she was merely a broken toy that needed repairing. The audacity...¡±


    ¡°And Lenora?¡± Eshwlyn asked, a surge of concern coursing through her. ¡°Is she...?¡±


    ¡°I managed to bring her back, sustaining no ill effects, fortunately,¡± Terra said reassuringly, noticing the urgency in her question. ¡°Healed her, mended her, all the while forced never to acknowledge her. Not with that despicable man watching. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye from afar on the both of you... waiting for a moment... waiting for a chance... a chance such as this.¡±


    The Magus locked gazes with her once more, her soft blue eyes flushed with sympathy. ¡°I have heard what happened with the rampant Elf-Knight from before. Remelda, right? A poor soul. I was present for her Conversion. How they bound your lives to servitude, I could hardly keep my eyes forward.... but at the very least, they can never take away your freedom of death. You still have that. I¡¯m sure Remelda was aware of that too. And with her freedom, you¡¯ve earned your reward.¡±


    They¡¯ve reached the very top of the stairs, entering anding, another winding hall, that, from the view glimpsed from tinted windows, seemed to loom in a separate ne removed from the world. There were no structures below, no swarm of crowds teeming the streets, not even the rays of daylight poured onto the carpeted floor. Just a vast infinite night with the glint of many stars filling the view.


    ¡°It¡¯s bewitched, just a simple illusion,¡± Terra offered as an exnation, seeing the bewilderment in her eyes. ¡°Sometimes, I tire of looking out and seeing the same thing every day. Especially now, when even the nights are overshadowed by winter clouds. Besides, the night sky seemed more pleasing to the eye, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Briefly, Eshwlyn felt herself pulled away from the moment. She had never paid heed of it before... but were the night skies always this mesmerizing to behold?


    ¡°Anyway, here we are,¡± Eshwlyn tore away from the view, trailing the flutter of a book that led her ncing upon Terra, and beside her, emerged a fissure of light from the surface of a in stone wall, slowly evolving, like cracks spreading, enveloping the empty surface with the same light before finally manifesting into the shape of an opened doorway. ¡°The entrance only appears to my will and presence-after all, there can be no chance of escape for any of you, right? Wilvur insisted that I take great precaution.¡±


    ¡°Where does this lead?¡± She asked, and Terra gave a short chuckle.


    ¡°Where else?¡± The Magus said, smiling. ¡°To her.¡±


    That was all she needed affirmed. That there was no more need for any more walking, inquiring, or waiting. That time for yearning had gone. And that this moment here, now... had finally arrived.


    Eshwlyn broke into a near sprint reaching the very edge of the doorway, peering at the blinding white on the other side, her figure basked in the ethereal glow of magic, beforeing to a sudden stop.


    ¡°Will you not be apanying me?¡±


    With one side of her cloak dampened in the same bright white, Terra shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been instructed to,¡± She replied, her lips shaped in an even wider smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided not to.¡±


    ¡°I want you to,¡± Eshwlyn said, extending a hand forward only to reach for air as Terra retreated back slightly.


    ¡°No, nope. I refuse to impose on such a moment with my presence. Don¡¯t insist, I will not budge on this,¡± She added as Eshwlyn opened her lips to interject. ¡°I have bewitched the space within as well... hopefully it¡¯ll feel more like home. I have done all I can for you two. The rest... is not my reward to reap.¡±


    A flick of the wrist, the ruffle of pages, and at once, Eshwlyn felt a strong rush of wind blow her forward.


    ¡°Now go, don¡¯t keep her waiting,¡± She heard Terra¡¯s voice faintly echo. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one dying to see her sister again, you know?¡±


    From the empty white, Eshwlyn suddenly found herself transported into a world of lush colors. A blink to clear her disorientation, a second blink to marvel at the view before her.


    There were no shallow ceilings above her, only an infinity blue sky. No walls surrounded her, instead, there was only an open meadow stretching vast and wide.


    Her hair lightly blew, carried by a stray gust that swayed the flowers and trees that surrounded the vicinity. From the patches of sunlight scattered across the ins to the bristling of the grass grazing at her skin, she could feel it-freedom blew at her once more from another liberating breeze.


    Yet in spite of it, she hardly cared.


    Eshwlyn began to march, unblinking eyes scouring the densendscape. Every fiber of her body yearning to see, yearning to hear, to touch...


    ¡°Lenora?!¡± Her shouts echoed far and wide. ¡°Lenora!¡±


    But she needn¡¯t have looked far. A little to the left, in an audible rush of parted flowers. At once, there was a warmth. At once, there was a sensation. And she felt a familiar weight clinging tightly around her.


    There were simply no words for it... when she nced down... when she saw what she saw... her mind could barelyprehend it... almost rejected it... the sight... the feeling... it had to be an illusion, it cannot be real...


    And yet it was.


    Lenora was real.


    And Lenora was here.


    And so was she.


    Eshwlyn felt her strength instantly leaving her body. Her voice refused to surface. Nothing wanted to listen. She could do nothing but stare and feel... feel the stream of snowy-white hair against her waist, feel the pressure of small, slender arms constricting her in a tight embrace, and feel as the warmth of tears welling gradually dampened her clothes.


    Lenora still looked so very small, her petite frame barely reaching at her hip... had she even grown at all? Her hair was a mess of tangled knots and loose strands... and they looked longer than before. Her figure was slightly different, but how so? She couldn¡¯t remember, she couldn¡¯t tell. She used to be able to discern things like these? And yet now...


    What else? What else was different? What else had remained the same?


    And just... how long?


    How long were you alone? How extensively did you search? How much effort had you expended? And just how many nights did you spend sleeping without someone to hold? How long did this go on for... for you to hold onto me this desperately?


    For you to cry and yet not make a single sound... how long did you suffer for you to be this overwhelmed?


    Eshwlyn found her vision blurring, her breathing faltering. She felt an impulse, and she dropped to her knees, and in a blur of movement and tears, Eshwlyn buried her arms around her sister.


    ¡°Lenora...!¡± She sobbed, managing to utter the only word, the only thing, that mattered to her now. ¡°Lenora...!¡±


    She felt her sister¡¯s embrace tighten, her shoulders shuddering, with faint whimpers beginning to resound. They were so many things that needed saying, so many emotions that needed expressing, but just like her big sister, Lenora managed to utter the one thing that mattered the most.


    ¡°I missed you...¡±


    The wind blew again, the flowers rippling along. High above, the blue sky shone. From looming branches, soared the wings of a flock ascending beneath the dazzling rays of a yellow sun. And there, amidst a swaying meadow of green, two Elves were reunited in an unending embrace.


    The tears they shed not of grief, nor anguish, but of unbridled joy, happiness... and most of all, relief... because more than the wind, more than the sun, now that they were in each other¡¯s arms... only then finally...


    Were they truly home.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    A more peaceful moment there never can be.


    When Lenora finally mustered the will to pull away from her embrace, it was with the biggest grin that has ever filled her face. Her big, round green eyes brimmed with emotion as well as tears. And somehow, she exuded an air that felt so grand, massive... and yet she still looked so small.


    And when she spoke, when her lips parted in a whisper, it was as if time had never moved, nothing had ever changed... and their lives together had never been the slightest different.


    ¡°Geth namur, Eshwlyn...¡±


    The bigger Elf felt her cheek sore, only then realizing the wide smile permanently etched across her own face. Chuckling, blinking, unable to tear her gaze away from her sister, Eshwlyn replied no different. ¡°You smell even worse, actually.¡±


    ¡°English,¡± Lenora said, her mouth in a gaping smile and with a glitter of amusement twinkling in her eyes. ¡°Well, this is different.¡±


    Once the initial euphoria had waned, at once Eshwlyn¡¯s nurturing instincts had roused awake from a long-dormant slumber. Perhaps partly unwillingly, Lenora was subjected to a rigorous process where she wasbed every inch for any signs of illness or injuries, or worse, a fatal mixture of both.


    .....


    There was a faint gash across her cheek, how did that happen? Her skin was rather pale, her arms rather skinny, had she not been eating in a while? Her fingers felt thin, were they always this bony?


    ¡°Eshwlyn, I¡¯m fine! Really!¡± Lenora eximed for the umpteenth time, finally managing to wriggle free from her scouring hands. ¡°Terra has been taking care of me, and anyway-it¡¯s you that needs worrying for, sister! Thest time I saw you, you were being beaten... you were... dragged... bleeding... and I thought...¡± a flicker in her expression, a flicker in a second, and the blistering cold of that winter night seemed to blow once more. ¡°I thought I was never going to see you again...¡±


    ¡°There is no need for rm,¡± Eshwlyn quickly reassured her, sping a hand over Lenora¡¯s faded scar. ¡°The injuries I sustained that day had long healed. And in spite of my current circumstance... I am in a far better state than I could ever be.¡±


    ¡°Hor milu rita¡¯gar, Eshwlyn!¡± The little elf blurted out in amusement again. ¡°What are these words? What is this fancy speech? You¡¯re better than I am at speaking! How is that even...? Formu¡¯twa, are you sure you¡¯re actually my sister?¡±


    ¡°Is it... is it really that strange?¡± Eshwlyn asked, frowning and for some odd reason, feeling slightly embarrassed. ¡°I, uh... I never regarded it as such. Um, regardless, you do understand me, right?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I do understand you and I like it that I¡¯m understanding you like this too! It¡¯s just... wow!¡± Lenora gave a little bounce, blinking incredulously. ¡°Talking to you in thisnguage, I just... never expected it. It takes getting used to, but... dera¡¯mur Elfa, Eshwlyn? Wouldn¡¯t you rather speak in ournguage instead?¡±


    Countless days spent pretending, hiding, had the calmness in her expression from breaking but in truth, she was afraid. If she spoke differently, if she directly disobeyed his orders, even if he wasn¡¯t here to hear it, see it... somehow, Eshwlyn felt that he still could anyway.


    ¡°I...¡± Eshwlyn began, hoping to hide the stiffness of her voice with another smile. ¡°In the first ce, I am under strict orders that prevent me from doing so.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s chipper instantly dissipated. ¡°Strict orders...?¡± and with a single nce, a softer voice, it was clear she already knew. ¡°You mean from that man, right? He¡¯s not allowing you to. Kimlita. Your, uh... your Master, right?¡±


    The conversation was quickly steering to a darker course, this reunion being tarnished-Eshwlyn refused to allow it. She rose from her knees, and took her sister by the hand.


    ¡°Enough of me. It is you that is most curious,¡± She said. ¡°Come, let us not squander this moment. Let us walk, and you can tell me of your exploits. How is it that you defied all odds, braved all dangers, and managed to be right here with me now.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, so grand...¡± Lenora giggled. ¡°You are making me blush, Eshwlyn. It¡¯s really not that special.¡±


    ¡°I disagree,¡± She said. ¡°It is to me.¡±


    Through stalks of grass and beneath the rays of the sun, they began leisurely crossing the ins of springtime... just the two of them... as close as close could be and with their fingers still intertwined and refusing to uncouple.


    Lenora told a tale that spanned the long seasons. Alone for the first time in her life and waging a losing battle against the winter storm, she was left no option but to return to their now ruined burrow to begrudgingly await the arrival of spring.


    ¡°When I finally woke up, I felt like it must have just been a long nightmare. Then I turned to my side, and you weren¡¯t there,¡± Lenora recounted, coiling herself around Eshwlyn¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m a little embarrassed telling you how many times I cried for you. I thought maybe I just had to wait. I thought maybe, one day, you¡¯ll return... and I¡¯ll see youing out of the forest anytime now... finallying back to me. But you never did. And that¡¯s when I decided I had toe for you.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s books had survived unscathed from the attack, and they proved invaluable in teaching her about human custom, and habits, describing in great detail the history and locations of several kingdoms and viges from all across the realm, one of which resided not that far from their burrow.


    ¡°I made sure to keep my ears hidden, I put on a hood I stitched together, and after that, I just started walking, I guess¡± They were beneath the shade of a tree now, above them the chipper and melody of birds, and Lenora was resting her head on her sister¡¯sp while Eshwlyn simply sat against the rough bark and continued to listen. ¡°I met some travelers along the way, merchants with caravans. I was really nervous talking to them, but I managed to pass off as a human, I guess. I think they thought I might just be a lost little girl trying to get home. They were very nice. They let me ride in their carriage.¡±


    ¡°Where did they take you?¡± Eshwlyn asked.


    ¡°A human vige,¡± Lenora answered, and in her tone was a tinge of fondness. ¡°After I exined I was looking for people wearing red cloaks, they didn¡¯t know what I meant but they said I might be able to get more information from the residents in the vige. They were also very nice.¡±


    Once there, the vigers immediately took to her as one of their own, sympathizing with the lost child wishing to find her way home, they fed her, nourished her, and sheltered her in the few days she spent under their care.


    ¡°I think I might be too cute for my own good...¡± Lenora let out a bashful giggle. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left when I did, somebody might have ended up adopting me instead. Isn¡¯t it strange? Humans are mean, scary, and cruel... but they are also so kind, loving, and gentle. There are so many I encountered that are either one or the other. Even to their own. But we aren¡¯t like that, right? I wonder, what makes them different from us?¡±


    She pondered the thought for a moment, before focusing back on her journey. Kingdom and vige-hopping was a process that Lenora rinse and repeated, from the breeze of spring to the haze of summer, each detour bringing her closer and closer to her goal, then finally in the somber skies of autumn weather, from a doting vige chieftess from the township of Jotun, she was given a final destination.


    ¡°She told me there was a neighboring province, a two-day journey by cart, a town under the domain of a Hendrick person or something. She said the red cloak person I¡¯m referring to might be there... that there was an encampment where a lot of them are ced... and that I may find what I¡¯ve been looking for there.¡±


    The rest, Eshwlyn did not need reiterating. That rainy day, the exploding storm and blinding lightning. It was not a day she¡¯d ever forget. Lenora had a somber look on her face as if dreading even the memory of it.


    ¡°It was like they were expecting me toe for you or something...¡± She muttered weakly. ¡°I tried sneaking in, to look for you, and then something hit me... like there was a big stone pressing down on my body, I couldn¡¯t move... and then I was hit with another stone, and then another... and after that... after... I... I can¡¯t really remember...¡±


    Anger red inside Eshwlyn like a burst of mes. She tried not to imagine it, the cruelty, the cacklingughter of those red hoods... and above all... the haunting image of Lenora¡¯s vacant gaze staring back at her behind the rust of cold, iron bars.


    ¡°Terra was the person that woke me up, and I was so happy to see her again,¡± Lenora continued, her voice reverting back to normal. ¡°Did you see her? She¡¯s much more older now, right? Prettier too. Anyway, I wanted to speak to her, but she told me to be quiet, that she cannot talk to me just yet... and that she¡¯ll try and see me again soon. A few dayster, her promise came true. She brought me here, fed me, cleaned me, clothed me... and even better... she said that you wereing to see me again soon.


    ¡°And you did,¡± The little Elf finished, ncing up endearingly at her sister. ¡°After so long, after all this time... you finally came back to me. Eshwlyn, we¡¯re together again.¡±


    Eshwlyn smiled back, but her eyes told a different tale.


    A darker tale.


    This should never have happened.


    Deep in her heart, she knew.


    They should never have been together again.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626: [Bonus chapter]An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    By then, the euphoria of their reunion had finally dwindled to nothingness, and the heavy weight of reality pressed down on her shoulders once again.


    To see Lenora here and now was nothing short of a miracle, to be able to listen to her voice again was only a notion she could dream about between nightmares, and to finally feel her touch, her warmth once more... it was all she had ever wanted.


    But she did not need it.


    It would have been better if she weren¡¯t here now, that she didn¡¯t get to listen to her voice, or feel her pointed ears grazing her skin-far away, far from here, far from this-that would have been better for her.


    ¡°I suppose you are quite content with yourself now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Eshwlyn said, her casualness ringing hollow.


    ¡°For as long as you¡¯re here, there is nothing else I could want,¡± Lenora replied, her eyelids fluttering close in bliss. ¡°And the only thing that will change that is if you go.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡±


    .....


    There was a moment of quiet where Eshwlyn found herself unawarely running her fingers through her sister¡¯s hair, and then...


    ¡°You do not regret it?¡± She asked quietly.


    Lenora swung open her eyes. ¡°Regret it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± A pause. ¡°Regret this.¡±


    ¡°This? You mean this? Do you mean looking for you? Wanting to be with the only family I still have left?¡± Lenora¡¯s gaze turned defiant, staring deep into her eyes, as if already aware of exactly what she had just been thinking. ¡°No. Never. This is what I want. I am not going to be alone. I am not going to lose the only person that has ever loved me for who I truly am.¡±


    Eshwlyn wanted to stop, she did not want to ruin such a tender moment, but her instincts, her worries kept parting open her lips, ¡°I... I understand you, but... Lenora, you should have stayed as you were, you were safe...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want, Eshwlyn.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not about what you want, dear sister. I want this too, just as badly, just as much, but here... you aren¡¯t safe here... here, I-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be safe,¡± She cut across from her, her voice a little higher, ¡°I just want to be with you.¡±


    ¡°Again, I understand you,¡± Eshwlyn said gently. ¡°But Lenora, what you¡¯ve done is neither for my nor for your betterment. There is no gain in this. You should have stayed, you should have kept away, you should have-¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scolding me...¡±


    ¡°I am not, no,¡± yet she felt something prickling the tip of her tongue. ¡°Lenora, I¡¯m just telling you. When I had left you then, I did it because I firmly believed that you would be safe after I had gone. And for you topromise that, it just simply...¡±


    The little Elf shot upright, the entire expression upied by a tense vacantness. ¡°What are you saying then? What is it? What are you saying I should have done?¡±


    ¡°Lenora...¡±


    ¡°No, tell me,¡± she insisted, an edge in her voice. ¡°Litufar, Eshwlyn. Fremir notu¡¯pa. What is it? What?¡±


    ¡°Lenora, you know what I mean!¡± Eshwlyn pleaded. ¡°Just as I understand your intentions, please try and-¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t-you don¡¯t understand me!¡± Lenora then shouted with a start, mbering up to her feet, her eyes rimming and shing with bitter tears. ¡°Clearly, you do not understand me at all!¡±


    ¡°Lenora! Stop, Lenora!¡± Eshwlyn called, but her sister was listening no longer. Violently marching forward, parting and trashing a patch of flowers beneath her feet, no longer caring.


    Eshwlyn called out again. ¡°Lenora, see to the reason! See your situation! Do you not know what you¡¯ve doneing here the way you had done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± Lenora whirled back around, her eyes seething with resentment. ¡°I came to be with you!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°Why?! Why not?!¡± She challenged. ¡°Because it is not safe? Because I might die? Like I don¡¯t know that! Do you know what it is you are telling me right now? What you are actually asking of me! You speak as if I didn¡¯t have to watch my beloved sister be dragged away from my life trying to protect me! That I didn¡¯t see her bleeding! Nearly dying! Knowing that I can¡¯t do a single thing about it! I just hid and watched! Cried! And you say to forget? You say to just leave you?! Like you wouldn¡¯t have done the same as I have! No, you would have done more! More than I have! Much more! You would have done anything to save me and you know it!¡±


    With a hasty swipe, she tried to wipe away her tears, but it was no use, streaking down her cheeks and into the clutter of grass, they continued to flow.


    ¡°But me, this is all I can do! This is the best I am able to aplish! And you know what-I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care if I get tortured for it, I don¡¯t care if it gets me killed! I got to see you, I got to be with you. And in the end that is all that matters!¡±


    ¡°No, your life is what matters!¡± Eshwlyn retorted, ncing up at her sister¡¯s reproachful eyes. ¡°I did not willingly sacrifice my freedom and potentially my life just for yours to get bound regardless!¡±


    ¡°And what if I say I don¡¯t care about that?!¡±


    ¡°Then you are nothing but selfish!¡±


    ¡°GOOD!¡± Lenora roared, the tears falling faster than ever. ¡°I am selfish, and you have no one to me but yourself for making me this way! This is all your fault! Your fault! YOURS!¡±


    Lenora shouted the words with all her might, that her lips trembled, her arms shook, and her voice continued to echo wide and far across the boundless horizon.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me toe then you shouldn¡¯t have cared for me! If you wanted me to stay away, why didn¡¯t you do the same then?! Why did you keep holding me in your arms every night?! Why did you treat me like a sister?! Why did you make me think that I was cherished? Why didn¡¯t you try to leave me like our father?! Why didn¡¯t you try to give me away like our mother?!¡±


    Eshwlyn fellpletely silent, her ears ringing shrilly with Lenora¡¯s reverberating yells. As much as she wanted, she couldn¡¯t wrench her eyes away from her sister¡¯s expression, the pain, the anger... and the love falling with every teardrop.


    ¡°You should have just treated me like everyone else...¡± Lenora whimpered, her breath giving a hitch, and her hoarse voice sumbing to exhaustion. ¡°What do you think would have happened treating me the way you did? That I wouldn¡¯t grow to care for you? That I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do anything for you? Caring for me, protecting me all this while... you should have pretended then, you should have just lied! Tell me you hate me! Right now, tell me you don¡¯t care for me all along! Because if you didn¡¯t want me to love you in the first ce, then you shouldn¡¯t have loved me at all!¡±


    That was when everything seemed to fade away. A blink, a faltering breath, and Eshwlyn found herself tightly embracing Lenora in her arms once more. She wriggled, she iled, resisting with the deafening grief still resounding in her voice, ¡°No, let me go! Let go! Stop it! You said it, you told me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, and I am deeply sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Eshwlyn proimed, lowering them both onto the soft earth, into a bountiful meadow blooming and swaying a pure white. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I shouldn¡¯t have said it. This all transpired because of me... because I chose to care for you as I had...¡±


    ¡°Your fault...¡± Lenora repeated again, bitterly, meaninglessly, losing the strength to put up any more of a struggle. ¡°All your fault...¡±


    ¡°I cultivated this. I see that now...¡± Eshwlyn continued, clinging even tighter and feeling the hot tears pour over her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right. You are right to be as angry as you are, to be furious with me as much as you are now. It¡¯s true, if I wanted you away... then I should have distanced myself from you, that it would have been wiser to care only for myself. I should have hated you. I should have despised you...¡±


    The whimpers of a child, the mewlings of a lonely, terrified little girl continued to resound. Lenora was always so strong, she always had this unfaltering strength... and very rarely did it ever falter, that it was frighteningly easy to forget just how frail, how sensitive she really was within.


    ¡°So please... please, Lenora... I implore you, please... find it in yourself to forgive me...¡± Eshwlyn whispered, feeling the back of her eyes beginning to sting. ¡°For being conceited... for being selfish... for being unable to help myself and choosing instead... to love you with all my heart regardless... for loving you, for caring for you, as my darling little sister, Lenora, I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m so sorry...¡±


    More tears began to flow. More silence, just silence, broken only by wails and choked breath. The wind blew, and the meadow around them rippled. The silence persisted.


    Forgiveness didn¡¯te easy.


    Eshwlyn knew she hardly deserved it. But she also knew that Lenora was kind... perhaps too kind even... for her own good.


    Because despite her screams, despite her shouts, rejecting every and all form of affection... like a small child not knowing what to say anymore after a tantrum... Lenora buried herself in her sister¡¯s arms as tightly as she could...


    And never once did she let go.

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    An hour must have passed, or maybe it had already been two... or perhaps none at all. The sun remained a stagnant beam of light in the sky, never falling, the time never passing.


    Huddled beneath the enormous shadow of an even bigger tree, Eshwlyn gandered the boundless horizon before her, vast green pastures swaying along to the freeing breeze of the wind... and yet in spite of it, she¡¯s never felt more confined, more trapped than she did right then.


    A tuft of white hair protruded out of a nearby patch of flowers. Lenora tended to sulk in private, scampering off somece she couldn¡¯t be seen. With nothing else to do, she fell back into familiar habits, plucking petals and tearing stalks, making something of the greenery, anything... and she did so in an unusual tense quiet.


    Eshwlyn wanted to call for her, but now that the shouting had finally stopped, there was this sort of fragile peace that hung between them... a peace where if she dared even make the slightest sound, somehow it¡¯d shatter.


    She shouldn¡¯t have shouted. She shouldn¡¯t have said anything in the first ce. What spouting those foolish things managed to do was bring to ruins what was once a cherished tender moment. Finally, after so long, after so much pain, worry, finally, she was given a chance to meet with her sister again...


    ¡®And you used her of being selfish,¡¯ the voice of utter shame echoed relentlessly in her head.


    An eternity might have passed, and finally, Lenora emerged out from the billowing meadow. Sullenly, the little Elf slowly shambled over to the tree where Eshwlyn rested, settling down, maintaining a distance not too close... but yet also not too far.


    .....


    She was also carrying something in her hands, something sheid to her side and hid just barely out of sight. Lenora was ncing at her, obviously so, and inversely, Eshwlyn felt an invisible pressure forcing her own eyes to the ground instead.


    ¡°You know, you never told me,¡± came the stuffy, raspy somber tone of Lenora¡¯s voice. ¡°How did you get here? How did... how did you earn the privilege to be able to be with me again?¡±


    It was without thought, raising her stare, locking their gazes. Lenora stiffened, and she did too. But the little Elf did not veer away and continued on with a slight waver.


    ¡°I know... I know about Elf-Knights. I know about what the Hendrick people do to our kind... and I know what they want to do with you. And I also know how they¡¯re usually treated by their Masters, how you¡¯re treated by yours... I¡¯m just wondering, because... your Master, he... from what I heard of him from Terra... he isn¡¯t the type to willingly let you see me, is he? He wouldn¡¯t give you that kindness, so... you must have done something for him, haven¡¯t you? Something that made him very happy with you?¡±


    Eshwlyn parted open her lips, but it was not her that answered the question.


    ¡°Oh, very happy, indeed,¡± it was like thunder rumbling in the clear sky, a sharp splinter piercing into her finger running it against coarse wood, hearing those words, hearing that voice. ¡°In fact, I daresay I don¡¯t ever recall being this pleased with a Servant since Tilina... and without a doubt, Eshwlyn, you¡¯ve superseded any and all prior satisfaction.¡±


    Suddenly, Wilvur was there. From nowhere, Wilvur was here... his echoes leading back to a familiar daunting figure sauntering through the grass ins towards them.


    It was a mixture of dread, fear, and honed instinct that had Eshwlyn immediately rising to her feet. Nothing else mattered, nothing else should matter, quickly lowering herself into a bow, in a glimpse, seeing Lenora¡¯s unnerved reaction, as she spoke, ¡°Master...¡±


    How was he here? Why was he here? Among various other pressing questions swirling in a panic within her mind, Eshwlyn instantly drowned out. Right now, pleasing him was all that mattered, serving was all she had to do... to displease him now, upset him... so close to Lenora especially... she must avoid it at all cost.


    When Eshwlyn raised her head again, Wilvur stood behind the very edge of the tree¡¯s ruffling shadow. In the light of the sun, he looked much paler, his scarlet eyes gleaming much brighter, his imposing stature aided further by thevishness of his clothes, lined in buttons of gold and straps of silver, and garnished in a velvet finish.


    His eyes slowly alternated between the pair of siblings, a smile gradually widening, before ultimately narrowing down and focusing upon the smallest of the two. Eshwlyn could feel the beat of her own heart pounding agonizingly in her ears.


    ¡°I see you have not wasted time spoiling yourself in one another¡¯s affections, Eshwlyn,¡± Wilvur spoke, ncing back at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Look at this, bless her heart, there are still tear marks present on your sister¡¯s face.¡±


    Then with a cordial air that felt like nothing but ice, Wilvur lowered a knee and extended a gloved hand out towards Lenora. ¡°Hello there, little one... I am that Hendrick fellow that you were referring to just now. But if it¡¯s all the same to you, henceforth, just Wilvur will be fine. And may I just say... I am in awe of your firm grasp on the human tongue... you¡¯re likely the only Elf of your age with such a talent. It¡¯s truly admirable.¡±


    Both to Eshwlyn¡¯s dismay and relief, Lenora did not offer her own hand back. All this while, her unblinking green eyes staring as if studying him, assessing him, before...


    ¡°I know you,¡± the little Elf whispered, a controlled calm in her voice. ¡°You were there. When I was looking for my sister, you and your people, you-¡±


    ¡°A regrettable mistake, I assure you,¡± Wilvur stated grimly, withdrawing his hand away. ¡°If I had just known, if I had just realized how truly frail of an Elf you really were... but s, what¡¯s done is done... all that matters is that we are now past it, yes?¡±


    ¡°Um, Master?¡± Eshwlyn interjected, careful to deflect any hint of distress in her inflection. ¡°If I may, what brings you here all of a sudden? I was under the impression you were too deeply immersed in your affairs to address me... much less... directly visit me...


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Wilvur cocked a brow, rising back to his usual intimidating height. ¡°Am I perhaps imposing on something with my presence, Eshwlyn?¡±


    No, of course not, I would never insinuate such a...¡± she trailed away, her eyes futilely scouring the empty horizon for aid. ¡°And... and what of the Magus, Terra? Wouldn¡¯t you have needed her aid in order to traverse? Where is-¡±


    ¡°You pompous prick!¡±


    Another loud echo shot across the air, and there, instantly blinking into reality, strode a furious Terra rapidly towards the three of them, her piercing blue eyes, staring, contrasting, with the deep red of Wilvur¡¯s.


    ¡°Come now, my dear Magus,¡± Wilvur gently reprimanded, turning around to face the violent flutter of robesing to an instant halt. ¡°Is there really a need for such vulgarity?¡±


    ¡°If I came deliberately crashing into one of the windows of your manor, by all means, call me a bitch! For what you¡¯ve done now is precisely the equivalent of that,¡± sniped Terra. ¡°This is my tower, my rules, I would sincerely appreciate it if you paid heed to them!¡±


    Wilvur maintained a smile, unfazed in the face of her ire. ¡°The threshold was already open. It seemed only convenient.¡±


    ¡°It was open for me to escort her back out!¡± She retorted, the words hissing out through gritted teeth. ¡°Not for you to barge in unannounced! As the Magus of this tower, I did not give you the right! You are not allowed within this ce!¡±


    ¡°Please, Terra,¡± Wilvur said with a remorseful look. ¡°I truly meant no disrespect to you and your domain with my actions. As I¡¯ve mentioned to you, I simply wish for my Servant to return back into my fold.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking her back?¡± Lenora suddenly said, outright cing herself between the heated engagement. ¡°But... she just got here...¡±


    ¡°Your sister has reaped her reward for long enough already,¡± Wilvur calmly exined. ¡°And now, as a Master, I am in need of my Servant¡¯s aid once more.¡±


    ¡°That is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Lenora...¡± Eshwlyn threw her sister a warning look. ¡°Do not...¡±


    ¡°Fair...¡± Wilvur repeated, chuckling, marveling at Lenora again. ¡°Yes, I suppose it really isn¡¯t. Does that upset you?¡±


    ¡°Wilvur!¡± a loud p of a cloak, and Terra firmly stepped in. ¡°Leave. Take your Elf, and go. Just go.¡±


    For once, Wilvur was absent of a jibe, a retort, blinking only once, beforeplying with the slightest nudge of his eyes, ¡°Very well. Thank you for your service.¡± Then with a single knowing nce exchanged between them, Eshwlyn hurried close back to her Master¡¯s side without a single nce back.


    As they ambled through the meadow, a familiar bead of pure light began to glow at a distance, slowly manifesting into a doorway of light beaming, glimmering, swirling a void of pure white within.


    ¡°No time to waste,¡± Wilvur said, pacing to the edge of the threshold first. ¡°Firstly, we will head back to the manor, where you will then-¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    A loud echo, a tiny voice.


    Lenora had followed them, and there in her hands, she tightly held the very same ¡®something¡¯ that Eshwlyn wasn¡¯t quite able to discern before. But now, but here, she now saw, she now know... and she had to fight the emotions threatening to overflow....


    The most vibrant of colors, the most prettiest of petals, in her little hands, she presented Eshwlyn with a wreath of flowers, hastily made, clumsily fastened, but despite it all, perfectly crafted.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Wilvur remarked, staring vacantly, almost stiffly. ¡°That¡¯s lovely...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... for before...¡± Lenora whispered, standing on tiptoe and putting the wreath over her head, before bolting at her, nearly toppling the crown over, wrapping her arms around in another deep embrace. ¡°You wille back... won¡¯t you?¡±


    It was a question she didn¡¯t have the answer to, a request she wasn¡¯t sure possible to be fulfilled... but for her sister, for her, hearing the unbridled worry in her voice... it was a promise she didn¡¯t dare break.


    ¡°Yes, I wille back,¡± Eshwlyn said, averting her eyes as much as possible from Wilvur. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Eshwlyn,¡± spoke a quiet voice, echoing a patient wearing dangerously thin. ¡°Now.¡±


    And just like that, with a single step, a sh of light, the lush ins around her disappeared, and with a blink, she found herself staring straight at the grooved surface of a stone wall.


    ¡°Best we hurry,¡± Wilvur said, already striding for the spire¡¯s exit beside her. ¡°After we have you dressed and equipped at the manor, we will be traveling far to the east of the province. It¡¯ll be a long arduous few weeks ahead of us, that¡¯s for certain.¡±


    ¡°Master, wait! Hold on,¡± Eshwlyn broke into a sprint, her mind flustered by the sudden swarm of information. ¡°Forgive me, but did I hear you right? We will be heading east? Me? Traveling with you? But why?¡±


    It was with a smile that Wilvur met her bewildered gaze. ¡°Because you have proven yourself befitting for more. Your training isplete. Your preparations start now. And Henceforth, you will be taking the necessary steps, gaining the necessary experience, in order for you to be one step closer to bing the Elf-Knight you were always meant to be.¡±


    ¡°And soon,¡± He eximed, the twinkle of ambition gleaming full and bright deep in his wide scarlet eyes. ¡°The day of your Conversion will finally be upon us... and then, and only then, will you in your entirety finally belong only to me.¡±


    Hearing his words bare as it was filled her with nothing but a peculiar sense of dread. This Conversion, this ambition he wished, he strove for... what exactly did it entail for her? But more importantly... what did it mean for Lenora?


    ¡°But in the meantime...¡± Wilvur said, his eyes reverting back to its normal aloof shimmer. ¡°I suppose you should focus on acquiring more rewards in the future, hm?¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    And so began the most exhaustive period of Eshwlyn¡¯s entire life.


    Without pause, and barely even brief chances of respite, she wandered and journeyed across the province in the namesake and guardianship of her Master.


    Even long before gaining their great reputation, the House of Hendrick had always dutifully served the Kingdom of Astra. In the past century, humanity had only managed to colonize the westernnds of Frieden Rike, with most of the east still remaining mostly uncharted and unventured.


    Wilvur, along with many others, had taken the pledge of pioneering the rest of humanity, finding fertile unupied grounds, establishing and spreading humanity¡¯s influence across the unknown frontier... and with the given nature of such an ambition... it was not without its great and many dangers.


    It was to the King¡¯s great aspiration that humanity denote itself as the sole ruling race of the vast country. And so to the many already presiding civilizations encountered during mankind¡¯s ever-growing expansion, that entailed either being a willing subordinate to men, or otherwise bepletely subservient by force.


    The Reno were an intelligent race possessing beastlike properties, a diverse and well-capable people that had evolved from their more primal ancestors. Then there were the scattered tribes of Demonkind, the Sik, the Nyemers, even the more reclusive Vampires. Littering the coastlines, the Hermelians and Aquien ruled the seas. And then of course, there were the asional Elves... the enemy to all.


    A fight, a feud with either one or several of these races was always an inevitability, and in ces where their numbers ran rife and rampant... warfare was not an umon approach to drastically turn the tides over.


    .....


    The fiercest battles, against overwhelming oppositions, amidst the chaos of a blood-strewn battlefield, was where Eshwlyn oftentimes found herself of use, and it was here, fighting a diverse array of opponents, that she quickly learned the proficiency of the kill. Through painful, arduous trial and error, she learned to exploit the weaknesses of her foes. The type of terrain, weather, and time of day where the odds yed in her favor. The precise locations she should strike to quickly render her opponents incapable.


    Finally, Eshwlyn understood the reason for Wilvur¡¯s long absence away from the Manor. A single conquest of an entire region easily took months of exploring, attacking, defending, repeating interchangeably, before the process of settling could even begin.


    In every sh, they sustained great casualties... at times, Eshwlyn found herself returning from the end of battle alone with only a sparse few others that had once numbered in the hundreds. And always among the survivors, emerging unscathed, was the distinguished shimmer of a crimson-haired Knight in her pristine armor, traversing the countless pile of bodies at her feet that all fell victim to her dual des.


    Tilina was a true force to be reckoned with, the most efficient, the most formidable. For every opponent Eshwlyn slew, she would amass double, or perhaps even triple the amount. But despite this clear disparity between their abilities...


    ¡°You are keeping par,¡± Wilvur remarked one day at the tail end of the conquest, his voice dripping with pride. ¡°Not yet a Knight, not yet Converted, and yet with just your skills and sword alone, you¡¯re almost at equal footing with the best Knight I¡¯ve ever produced. You¡¯ve proven this before with Remelda, and you¡¯ve proven this once more with Tilina. If this is truly you to your extent as you are now, then I¡¯m almost frightened to bear witness to how you¡¯ll be after you are Converted.¡±


    In the rare periods of time where they ceased battle, and the days were spent focused on cultivating the foundations of a settlement, Wilvur had allowed her to be escorted back to the township of Ulian under the close supervision of TIlina in order to spend a brief few days together with her sister before returning back to her Master¡¯s side once more.


    Eshwlyn cherished those moments, those scarce fleeting intervals, where she got to be with Lenora again. To be able to pretend that she held no obligations, that her hands did not know the grip of a de-with her sister,ughing, talking, simply indulging in one another¡¯spany. it was almost a believable illusion.


    At times, Terra would even join them if she could, materializing from across the swaying green ins, a kindly smile on her face... delighting them with grand feats of magic she had learned in her time as a Magus.


    Magic was both amon hazard and aid on the battlefield, with users on either side. But where the other Magi held no qualms about using their abilities to aid the conquest, Terra deliberately chose otherwise...opting instead to tutor novice sorcerers on how to harness their magic at the same academy she once enrolled in.


    ¡°But I hate leaving this tower, much too inconvenient,¡± Terra said, a rxed expression indulging in the cool breeze. ¡°So I teach remotely, appearing as a spectral figure over there, while I¡¯m rxed and content in thefort of my own home. If nothing else, magic exists precisely for this luxury, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    Over the months, Eshwlyn noticed Lenora¡¯s smile gradually fading more and more; when she returned from battle, her greeting became more reserved, and inversely, when she departed, her farewells were bing more sullen with every instance.


    ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡± Eshwlyn asked her in the advent of autumn, and around them, thendscape of the room had drastically changed to better suit the season. The trees were slowly stripped of their leaves, falling slow sways andyering the grass in a boundless nket of red and gold, with the sky above shining a more vivid blue hue.


    Lenora was greatly immersed in making another crown to upy her sister¡¯s empty head, and did not answer, not having heard her... or perhaps merely pretending to not hear at all.


    ¡°Oh, Lenora...¡± Terra said on approach, conjuring a draft to blow a clear space for her to sit upon. ¡°This again? Showing this mood again? Have we not already talked about this?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Curiosity bolstered now, Eshwlyn turned her gaze over to the Magus. ¡°What do you refer to?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose it¡¯s about time that you were let on...¡± she said, then briefly flickered a nce at the little Elf. ¡°What about it, Lenora? Should your sister finally know what you¡¯ve been discussing with me in private all this time now?¡±


    When Lenora refused to answer once more, Terra promptly began to exin. ¡°Your lovely little sister over here, Refusing to think of herself, and as well as the repercussions, pleading to me for a way to help you escape your servitude to your Master.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s fingers stopped moving, perhaps feeling the sudden intensity of Eshwlyn¡¯s widening stare.


    ¡°She suspects, and as do I, that Wilvur intends for you to finally be Converted into a full-fledged Knighte the end of your campaign,¡± Terra slowly went on. ¡°And while... you know... you still retain a semnce of your independence, perhaps you could take your chances, the both of you, and try to escape while you still can.¡±


    A heavy silence filled the air... and Terra almost seemed to regret speaking out as she did.


    ¡°Of course, I earnestly do wish to help you both in any way I can... you¡¯re both near and dear friends to me...¡± She said, ¡°But that would mean exposing myself in order to aid you... and I cannot turn traitor to my own people... besides, knowing you, Eshwlyn, I know for a fact that your answer is-¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Eshwlyn cut in a firm instance. ¡°That is not happening. It is not safe, and a foolish venture.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°But you will be trapped forever!¡± Lenora finally spoke, looking up at her sister with her eyes strained with worry. ¡°For as long as you live, you¡¯ll be serving him! And people like him too! I don¡¯t want you to live a life like that! That¡¯s not living... you¡¯ll just be a tool... you¡¯ll just be used over and over and over... and you can never disobey. You¡¯ll have no wants, no desires-and I don¡¯t want that for you, sister!¡±


    ¡°And what is your alternative, Lenora?¡± Eshwlyn asked. ¡°To be hounded, to be hunted for, for the rest of our lives? Human greed and desire cannot be so easily bested. Rest assured, they wille for us, they will find us. But at least this way, one of us may still roam free. Lenora, you¡¯re still free.¡±


    ¡°And what if they make you do something you don¡¯t want to do? If they¡¯ll have you do something that¡¯ll just tear you apart from the inside?¡±


    ¡°If it makes my Master happy, and if it keeps you safe...¡± Eshwlyn raised a hand, gently stroking her sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Then I don¡¯t care what happens to me.¡±


    ¡°But I do.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± She smiled. ¡°Which is why I am able to find the strength to keep carrying on as I do.¡±


    Then taking Lenora¡¯s crown of leaves from her hands, Eshwlyn ced it on top of her head.


    ¡°So, please, this is my only want, my only desire, just keep caring for me as you do, alright?¡± She requested. ¡°And I¡¯ll just keep caring for you too.¡±

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    It was again the beginning of the end. The final visit, the final day reaching before she was returned to her Master¡¯s behest.


    Tomorrow... tomorrow, there was only a single afternoon to be spent with Lenora remaining. Afterward, would begin again the long months of obeying, of fighting, and of killing without question, day after day without pause, without peace. All for the sake of unwavering loyalty.


    Eshwlyn sat in her bedroom within the confines of the Hendrick Manor, the zing orange hue of dusk pouring through the framed window and bathing her figure in the warm evening shadow.


    Her swordid in herp, its once lustrous shine dulled by faded stains of gray. She slowly ran a damp cloth over its edge, her face revealing clearer on its surface with every swipe.


    ¡°Tomorrow...¡± Her murky reflection quietly muttered back at her. It was a contained eagerness that left with her whisper, and as well as a profound sadness harboring beneath.


    It felt as if only but a second had passed since she first returned to the township and in a single blink, the days had already fast gone by since. Now, she had only meager hours left, precious hours... that she wholeheartedly intended to treasure every second of... together with her... and if that diligent Magus could happen to pry away from her work... then together with them...


    The cheery smiles, the mirthfulughter, the bitter tears goodbye... in her head, she could almost see them... in her heart, she could almost feel them...


    .....


    ¡°Tomorrow...¡± She flourished her sword forward into the air, the sharp glint of the setting sun shimmering pristinely at its polished tip.


    Once satisfied, she promptly returned the de back into its sheath, propping it against the bedside, and then, with her mind wrought with the confusing feeling of trepidation, Eshwlyn rolled over onto bed and began the lengthy struggle to attain a restful night... wishing earnestly that time would just speed it up, and yet desiring just as much for time to stay as it was forevermore.


    She did not know how long it took for sleep toe, an eternity, a few seconds, all she knew was that it waste into the night when she found herself suddenly awoken.


    A stern voice, a firm demand, rousing her with a start, ¡°Get up now,¡± and suddenly, the golden glow of Tilina¡¯s frigid gaze stared back at her.


    The pale moonlight shone brightly from the window, whitening her crimson hair, and more rmingly, illuminating the silvery gleam of her knight armor. It was the sight of that, more than the coldness she permeated, that churned Eshwlyn¡¯s insides with panic and despair.


    ¡°We are leaving?¡± She asked, sitting upright, and with the tumultuous beating of her heart already knowing the answer.


    ¡°Master calls for us,¡± Tilina said, veering her eyes away and turning instead to the nightly view outside. Eshwlyn trailed her movements and quickly glimpsed upon a horse-drawn carriage sitting idly by and presumably awaiting their arrival. ¡°We are to depart at once.¡±


    ¡°But why? How is this so?¡± Eshwlyn scrambled up to her feet, masking her outrage well with the echoes of her confusion. ¡°I was promised another day with my sister, was I not? Surely, Master knows this. Could he possibly be mistaken? Or perhaps, he just-¡±


    ¡°Do not dwell us here longer with your questions, and simply do as you¡¯re told, won¡¯t you?¡± The Knight sharply reprimanded, snapping back at her with an unpleasant re. ¡°After all this time, you still believe your desires are yours to indulge upon as you see fit? What would it take for you to finally understand? You are not a free Elf anymore, your wants, your needs, and your life are now forfeit. It¡¯s about time you start epting that it is so.¡±


    Eshwlyn fell instantly into a stiff quiet, and Tilina turned, leaving her alone in her own silence.


    ¡°Get dressed,¡± She ordered. ¡°Do not stall anymore.¡±


    It was with a strongly oppressed bitterness and frustration that Eshwlyn boarded the carriage, deliberately avoiding Tilina¡¯s eyes so as to not show her resentment and anger that was brimming in hers.


    Thesh of reins, the creaky swivel of wheels, and then began their long, stifling journey onwards... every bump, every turn along the winding path uninterrupted... a painful reminder of theughter, smiles, and the tears... that she¡¯ll now never get to see... a tomorrow that will never be.


    She didn¡¯t even get a chance to say goodbye. But this frustration, this somberness she was feeling... she had only herself to me for it. It was exactly as Tilina proimed-that her desires were now forfeit. She should have expected this, this fault in thinking was no one but hers to bear.


    ¡°The encampment north of the Reno¡¯s domain,¡± Eshwlyn muttered,plying eyes falling to the hilt of her de at her side. ¡°I presume Master wishes to meet us there?¡±


    ¡°No, we will not be going off to the battle this time,¡± Tilina answered, her brazen nonchnce sitting in stark contrast to therge implications of her words. ¡°The humans have conquered enoughnds for the time being, any more and they risk stretching themselves too thin. It will be years of cultivating and shaping a proper foundation before they begin iming any more of the earth for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Not... to battle? We will be journeying no longer?¡± Her lips hung open for a brief second before she found her next question. ¡°Then where exactly are we embarking towards?¡±


    ¡°The Kingdom of Astra,¡± The Knight answered. ¡°Before His Majesty¡¯s court. Master will be expecting us there.¡±


    It was another stiff silence that followed, Eshwlyn¡¯s face expressing an incredulity that didn¡¯t need to be spoken with words. The Kingdom of Astra, the embodiment, the very manifestation of humanity¡¯s strength and dominance. A province of no equal might or size. The advent of all human progress. Ruled and governed by His Majesty, the ever-illustrious King Ardvair.


    For her to be transported to such a ce, to be summoned in the presence of such nobility and authority, with such little notice, little warning... Eshwlyn could only ascertain one reason as to why... but she can¡¯t be sure... not yet... after all, she could still be wrong...


    ¡°Do you possibly know...?¡± She asked the aloof glow of gold across from her. ¡°Has Master informed you why we are needed? Why I am needed? Surely, such a ce... would be ill-fitting for someone like me, is that not so?¡±


    Tilina slowly blinked at her, pointed ears hearing far more than what was said. ¡°Think on this, why don¡¯t you? Why is it indeed that Master believes your presence is necessary in such a ce? Really think,¡± She urged, before shaking her head. ¡°But s, I believed you already had, haven¡¯t you? And what you¡¯re thinking now... let me assure you... you are not wrong.¡±


    Then suddenly before any more could be said or done, the carriage jolted into an abrupt halt, jerking both passengers slightly off-bnce, from outside the driver gave a surprised yelp, and the shrill whinny of a startled horse echoed in the night. Both Elves took a readied grip on the hilt of their des, a tense still moment came and went, there was a muffled yelling resounding outside, and to Eshwlyn-a familiar voice.


    ¡°As the presiding Tower Magus of the Township of Ulian, Imand you not to pass an inch further! You are forbidden from leaving thisnd until I am done with my business!¡±


    Tilina made a noise of confusion, and Eshwlyn breathed out a light sigh of tion, the both of theming to the same realization-Terra was just right outside-and with that revtion, followed immediately a question-why?


    The Knight disembarked first after pressing Eshwlyn to remain within. But Eshwlyn huddled closer to the walls, her ears perked and senses sharpened, hearing even the slightest rustle of the leaves.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, dear Magus?¡± Tilina inquired. ¡°Are you aware that you deliberately obstructing my Master¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am all too aware of what I am doing, I assure you,¡± Terra said, the sound of her footsteps heavy and loud. ¡°You are not the only one that hears all of what that high-and-mighty buffoon intends to do.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak ill of my Master.¡±


    ¡°Then please mention him no further,¡± She advised. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I can be even less polite with my words, you¡¯lle to find.¡±


    Tilina could be heard stifling a snarl. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°The other Elf, the one still stowed inside the carriage,¡± the sound of her footsteps drew closer. ¡°I wish to speak to her strictly in private for just a brief moment inside.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel like it, it¡¯s one of my favorite pastimes, you see,¡± echoed a distinct weary tone of sarcasm. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin my reasons. If you really must, go report this to your Master. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll really thank you for pestering him sote in the night.¡±


    When no words of resistance came about, Terra could be heard grunting in approval, before with the squeak of wood and hinges, mbered inside the heavy flutter of thick robes loosely draping all over the carriage floor.


    A startling pair of wide blue eyes, and a finger pressed to her own thin lips, Terra waved her other arm, and out sprang a leather book from the gap in her robes.


    The pages gave a ruffle, and then flicking her arm once more-the carriage door mmed close, and as the resounding echo faded away... so did every other sound within the vicinity. Aplete and utter silence that could not be broken, a magic ward just perfect... in order to hear what cannot be heard.


    ¡°You are being Converted,¡± Terra said to her, the firmness in her voice dwindling to an unease. ¡°Wilvur wants you at Astra in order for you to be a full-fledged Knight.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± Eshwlyn replied grimly. ¡°Two years he has confined me to his whims... and now he has decided to make it official once and for all...¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s be clear to me you do not know what Conversion truly entails,¡± Terra leaned in closer, resting both hands against the Elf¡¯sp, her baggy sleeves rolling over. ¡°Listen, Conversion of an Elf into a Knight requires the proficiency and refinement only offered by a very well-learned magic-wielder... so naturally, the Grand Magus of the Kingdom would y an active role in the process.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s only a simple manner of magic,¡± Eshwlyn began, utterly dreading the prospect of a stranger¡¯s magic being used against her. ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you yourself-?¡±


    ¡°I cannot,¡± She said at once. ¡°Or rather, I will not. It is an abhorrent practice meant to you reduce your kind to nothing more than willing ves. And it will not be me to forever subject you to such a lifeless form of living. But, argh! This is not what I came here to talk to you about! Please, just listen! It¡¯s imperative that you do! I take too long now and I¡¯ll just arouse more suspicion than I already have.¡±


    Despite the questions swelling, the panic growing, Eshwlyn mustered the effort to keep her lips closed, her body still, just long enough to sit and listen.


    ¡°Conversion is a very demanding affair, with most of the burden falling upon you. For in order to be a Knight, your very nature, you to your most intrinsic senses, will have to be overridden. Everything about you, you will be pledging to the service of your Master and every other Master you will have henceforth, and for the rest of your life, to your dying breath, this is how you will live your life. Doing, wishing, wanting, desiring, no longer for your sake... but for your Master¡¯s.¡±


    Terra paused here to breathe, topose herself, her lips gradually thinning as they silently stared at one another, as if almost too afraid to say another word more.


    ¡°But for the Conversion to seed, it is you yourself that will have to be willing for it to be so. They cannot force this. You must already ept this, you must already be willing to be resigned yourself to this fate, and you must do so out of loyalty and devotion to your Master. And should you seed in this, then you will know, it will show... your soul, your body, it will be scorched, branded with the mark that will forever symbolize your eternal pledge to humanity.


    ¡°It will be an indescribable agony like no other. You will feel as if you are on fire, but you must not waver, you must not bend-the reluctant do not survive this. You must will yourself to forge on until the very end. When it is done, you will emerge a different being-Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight-and you will be recognized by everyone as nothing more and everything less.¡±


    The more Eshwlyn learned of Conversion, the more she felt her resolve waver. There was usually very little that she felt a semnce of fear for... yet this... this was beyond fear...


    But if this is what it takes... if this was what has to be done, then there was no pain, no level of degradation that will keep her from-


    ¡°I know what you are thinking, Eshwlyn,¡± Terra leaned in closer, close enough that the blue in her eyes was all she could see. ¡°If for your sister, if for Lenora, then you will seed no matter what, am I right?¡±


    ¡°All this,¡± Eshwlyn spoke, her voice low and calm. ¡°I do for her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She swallowed. ¡°But not for this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you not see? Have you not realized the deviousness in this ploy of his yet? Have you not ever wondered why he has allowed you to meet your sister? Despite already assuring your obedience with Lenora¡¯s confinement, why he even bothers himself with your due happiness?¡±


    Terra¡¯s voice was rising, ringing more deafening, more piercing than the silence surrounding them.


    ¡°This is Wilvur¡¯s ultimate and final test for you! He will use the Conversion in order to gauge your true allegiance! Whether it is true that you are loyal only to him or if you were, all along, only loyal out of love!¡± She eximed, a deranged strained look contorting her usual refined expressions. ¡°He seeks to gain only the most strongest, the most loyal Elf-Knight ever cultivated, and for some unknown reason, he believes it is you! If you were to prove him wrong now, should the Conversion fail, and should he see his aspirations vanish before him because of you, his most gifted servant... I... I do not know what he will do... especially to the subject of your true loyalty... he will be merciless... ¡±


    Before Eshwlyn could even think, Terra grabbed hold of both her hands, clutching them tightly, sping them together with hers, almost as if in prayer... a shaky, trembling prayer.


    ¡°So please,¡± She heaved, the corner of her eyes nearly forming tears. ¡°For your sister¡¯s sake... do this, pledge to him, be loyal to him, strip all feelings and dedicate them solely and only to him! Be his Knight not just in name, but in total faith! Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight, that is who you must be!¡±


    ¡°If you manage to do this, should you truly surrender yourselfpletely-forfeit your life!¡±


    Another heave, another bout of silence, as Terra¡¯s tears began to fall heavy, her words bringing their own anguish upon her, more than sympathy, more than empathy resounding with the agony in her voice.


    The way her blue eyes shimmered bright... glimmering with the burning tears of love.


    ¡°Then perhaps your sister might just get to keep her own.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    Terra¡¯s warning continued to haunt her thoughts from the early rays of dawn to the pitch deathly darkness of the night.


    When she left, her silhouette slowly blending into the distant twilight, and as Tilina boarded back inside, the carriage embarking once more, Eshwlyn thought-or perhaps had hoped-that she had seen movement, a sh of magic, salvation... but when she looked again, Terra had disappeared.


    Alone once more.


    ¡°What has the Magus told you?¡± Tilina asked, still a little disgruntled by the interruption.


    ¡°Nothing that I do not already know,¡± Eshwlyn responded, those trembling, pleading words still resounding in her head. ¡°That the life of a Knight would truly suit me best.¡±


    Throughout the variousndscapes and vistas they¡¯ve traversed, seeking passage through an assortment of dominions strewn across their journey, and finding temporary lodgings in the worn, thin sheets of dreary tavern rooms-every moment passing, every action made, even to the very water she drinks to quench her thirst, all done for a single purpose, all for this... to inch her closer to an unavoidable fate.


    At one point, their long tiring journey had them voyaging across the seas in the care of some greatly reluctant Hermelians, crossing the boundless watery horizon that split the vastnd of Frieden Rike in two.


    .....


    It would be a long expedition by ship, subjected to the whims of the ocean before there were to reach Astra, the capital nation of the humans, home to the Cathedral of the Seven Churches, the birthce of many heroes of great legend, the foundation for the illustrious kingdom... and should the rumors and tales hold true... the very same grounds that brought upon the Great Cleansing from ages long gone.


    Eshwlyn had only experienced the nation through the apt descriptions and illustrations in her studies. From what she had garnered, Astra mainly was a human domain with only a sparse popce of the other races scattered far and wide usually in the roles of traveling merchants, mercenaries, or performers, the rare talented few even acting as honorary schrs residing and researching within the kingdom¡¯s academy.


    And as for the livelihood of Elves, a brief, simple excerpt at the bottom of the page of one particr book mentioned that Astra boasted thergest number of Elf-Knights harboring within a single nation. A favorite keeping among the higher aristocrats, and a more favored guardian as opposed to regr hired guards.


    In-between continuously mulling over gloomy notions, as the days turned to weeks, Eshwlyn found her thoughts and focus veering more and more towards her only sole travelingpanion throughout.


    Tilina was a rare, fleeting sight aboard the ship, preferring mostly to keep herself isted within her chambers below deck. And when she does emerge, it was only to engage the captain in discussion. Eshwlyn had tried to overhear a particrly strained conversation once, but as the Hermelians could only be understood through the cryptic tongue of hymns and melodies, she quickly abandoned the prospect.


    But it was the reclusive Knight herself that turned out to be the most elusive out of all, at least when in regard to the fate awaiting Eshwlyn somewhere beyond the infinite blue horizon... because who else would know more? Who else here had already undergone such a cruel fate and seen through it? And how? How exactly had she done it?


    Being able to give the entirety of yourself voluntarily, so willingly, without hesitation, reluctance. To make an eternal vow of servitude to the humans, and wanting to, desiring to-when most Elves would rather choose death over bondage-how did she, and why did she choose differently?


    Eshwlyn never found the perfect moment to ask... for Tilina did not make for a normalpanion. Always finding reason to shut herself away, to maintain the lingering look of disapproval etched on her face, at times... it mostly felt as if she was purposefully avoiding her.


    Yet why would that be?


    Then during one restless night, with her thoughts once more unraveling into chaos, Eshwlyn mbered above deck hoping to find respite somewhere among the stars and the stagnant waves... and when that didn¡¯t work... there was only one other option left that had still yet to fail her thus far.


    Eshwlyn drew her sword from her sheath.


    It was not practice, it was not a spar, she just wanted a distraction... and the air whipping, rippling, with her every nimble move, for some reason, was the only thing that helped. The faux-rush of battle. It was a feeling unlike any other.


    Yet it was also all so strange, for a lifetime ago, she remembered despising the sight of a sword... and yet now, it was the very thing, the only thing... that would offer her any semnce of peace.


    But considering it more, maybe it really wasn¡¯t strange at all, maybe it was all really meant to be... maybe... maybe she really befitting the role of a Knight, after all.


    ¡°Sparring all on your lonesome again, are you? I had thought I taught you already not to do exactly that.¡±


    Eshwlyn nearly fumbled a twirl, stopping in just the right time, the right direction, to find herself meeting with the slender outline of Tilina.


    She stood there, round yellow eyes glimmering in the pale moonlight, her hair blowing in loose crimson locks together with the breeze. She wore only a gown, walking only barefoot, and yet the scabbards hanging across at her hips remained always at the ready.


    ¡°I could not sleep,¡± Eshwlyn began to exin.


    ¡°And you merely hope to tire yourself out doing this, I suppose,¡± The other Elf finished for her, drawing closer forward. ¡°Truly it must be an extensive struggle, fighting the harsh air...¡±


    ¡°And what of you, then?¡± Eshwlyn nudged her head. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never slept, and nor do I even intend to.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I am awaiting Master¡¯s next message,¡± Tilina answered, veering her gaze far over the edge of the ship, a canvas of stars and calm waves the only things meeting her back. ¡°Whenever it may arrive, whatever may arrive, regardless, I will be there when it does.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, but in hisst correspondence, he had assured me he will be in contact again. By letter carried by the wings of a Wol, or a message carried into my lips by a Speaker. There are many ways he could use to ry me his orders.¡±


    Eshwlyn recalled the brief spat she had with the Hermelian captain. Perhaps that too was an attempt at heeding this message of hers.


    ¡°So you have not slept, you have not rested all this while... awaiting this message... because he ordered you to?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tilina said, ncing back at her. ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    ¡°But why this message in particr?¡± She asked. ¡°In the past, I do not recall you disying such tenacity just to hear a few of his words.¡±


    ¡°And why would you?¡± Tilina said, an icy edge to her words. ¡°You do not know, you do not feel.. the worries, the disquiet, the restless feeling of being separated from your Master¡¯s side, for weeks, months... this feeling does not irk you... you do not know... not yet at least...¡±


    Something inside her quaked, a sense of unease rousing... seeing the sincerity in the Knight¡¯s stare, hearing it in her words... a terrifying devotion, that one day she too would share in... willingly... wantingly...


    ¡°I...I see, then let me leave you to your wants,¡± Eshwlyn sheathed her de, already hurriedly shuffling past her. ¡°Let me not distract you.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Tilina suddenly said. ¡°You just mentioned you couldn¡¯t sleep, did you not?¡±


    Eshwlyn had only barely reached the foot of the hatch that led below deck when quietly, faintly, she heard the distinct rustle of des unsheathing.


    ¡°Allow me to help you with that.¡±

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    ¡°Master has clearly stressed to me that he wishes to see you, at the very most, full of vigor and life.¡±


    The world suddenly dimmed. Up above, the moon and stars were fogged behind a wall of dark looming clouds, and the breeze began to blow damp and heavy.


    Rain was approaching.


    ¡°And so it is only natural that your health and well-being are most important above all. They must be maintained.¡±


    From down below, crashed a rather hefty wave against the bottom of the ship, its impact rippling throughout as a slight quiver within the slightly rotted floorboards.


    ¡°Besides, I struggle to even recall thest time we were plunged in the midst of battle. Time might have dulled you.¡±


    ¡°It has not,¡± Eshwlyn automatically said, still staring deep into the open hatch, yet for some odd reason, finding herself unable to make a single step... and perhaps not even wanting to any longer.


    .....


    ¡°Then consider this a simple test of your abilities...¡± Behind, from the slightest creak of wooden nks, she could hear Tilina taking a few steps back, taking her ce. ¡°A final test from me to you, if you would. To gauge how truly befitting you are the mantle of our Master¡¯s perfect Knight.¡±


    Was it just her imagination, or did her intentions not clearly match the tone of her voice? The way she spoke, as if with a sneer, with uncertainty... contempt... all hidden beneath the pretense of indifference.


    ¡°All this, for Master¡¯s sake, yes?¡± Eshwlyn turned back around. Tilina had one foot forward, and another ced back. A subtle, unassuming stance that could be mistaken as any other, yet one that was anytime ready to deliver a lethal strike, which only strengthened an already aroused suspicion. ¡°Or is this, perchance, solely for your own?¡±


    The Knight did not answer. Her gaze, her focus, unfazed, even as another humid gust of wind blew her red flowing locks over her eyes. Instead, it only bolstered it, with her grip on both des growing firmer. Eshwlyn saw this, saw her, and glimpsed back towards the open hatch. But her gaze stayed only briefly.


    ¡°Very well, a final spar, if it should finally strip away all qualms you have of me... or of yourself...¡± a slight flitting swish streaked across the whistling wind, and Eshwlyn had her de drawn squarely forward. The distinct piercing glow of gold opposing her split cleanly in half before the narrow edge of her sword.


    For the longest time, the two Elves only circled one another, a tense ambling that ignored the tangledting, the loose ropes, and overturned crates all strewn across the vicinity. ¡°Then let us cross our des once more.¡±


    It was unlike any prior sparring session they ever had. For one, there was not this heavy air above them, this tension, this feeling of danger, of death...Eshwlyn usually only ever felt within the chaotic midst of a battlefield... and right then, Tilina¡¯s silent, focused expression harbored that same perilous sensation.


    Another wave crashing from the side rocked the ship, rattling every joint, quivering every surface, and that was the perfect opportunity. Tilina spurred forward in an instant.


    Eshwlyn felt more than she saw; reacting solely by instinct alone. She ducked and felt the powerful sharp breeze of a narrowly missed strike. Her de rose the next moment and at once brief bright sparks red from the heavy sh of metal against metal. A blur of bright gold weaving and Eshwlyn quickly disengaged with a jump back, in time to feel the trembling impact of Tilina¡¯s des embedding deep into the surface of the ship¡¯s middle mast.


    An open window, she took it.


    Eshwlyn began to charge forward while Tilina¡¯s swords still remained lodged. She aimed her blow, forced it forward at her opponent¡¯s exposed chest. But there was a sh, a blinding light, and suddenly her stroke was deflected, both her sword and herself blown far back.


    The sh of light instantly evaporated, and what followed was the distinct rustling ngor of heavy armor... charging, rushing... Eshwlyn raised her de again in a disorienting spur and suddenly found herself repelling back the might of both swords, and seeing her strained, rmed expression reflected back at her in the silvery gleam of a Knight¡¯s chestte.


    ¡°I will admit,¡± Tilina¡¯s voice red from behind their crossed swords. ¡°You had certainly improved from that Elf wildly and desperately iling her sword that I could so easily subdue before all those years ago.¡±


    Eshwlyn felt herself bend, her knees buckling. ¡°And I continue only to improve with every passing day...¡± She heaved, rising again. ¡°But what of you? Can you say the same as I?¡±


    ¡°You doubt me?¡±


    ¡°No, you doubt yourself,¡± Eshwlyn said. ¡°Is that not why you¡¯ve grown to resent me? Why you tend to avoid me as much as you can? It does not take a Matriarch¡¯s keen perception to know that you wholeheartedly disapprove of me. And yet I cannot fathom why it is that you do.¡±


    ¡°I am not obligated to exin myself to you!¡± Tilina roared, and lunged a kick that sent Eshwlyn careening into the bow of the ship. She rose, pain ring in her abdomen. There was a mighty yell, and a barrel was suddenly hurled at her in a rapid spin, exploding into shards of splintered wood as she swung her fist at it.


    Another yell, an unperceivable blur of movement, and once more a violent flurry of des and blows followed, each attempted strike quickly matched by the other. Nimble footing had them racing back and forth across the deck in a struggle to attain any advantage.


    ¡°What is it precisely are you trying to prove here?¡± Eshwlyn asked between deflected strikes. ¡°That you are better? That you are more worthy than I to be at Master¡¯s side? That Master is wrong about me?¡±


    ¡°He is wrong about you!¡± The pitch ckness from above began to rumble and sh, illuminating Tilina stripped bare to her true self. ¡°But I have already said my piece. I am done trying to convince him otherwise. If he desires only you, then he shall have you! But not before I affirm it to you, to myself, that you are inferior to me!¡±


    Eshwlyn narrowly dodged a spinning slice, jumping high andnding steady to a highernding atop the helm of the ship, perspiration falling as fast as her heaves and gasps for air.


    ¡°Inferior indeed!¡± She said, staring down at Tilina¡¯s furrowed expression from below. ¡°You wish to prove yourself in such a skewed manner-your vast strength as a Knight against my own? I am still merely an Elf, the advantage is already yours! And yet you still insist on proceeding with this? Do you truly not see the w in your reasoning?¡±


    ¡°A w, you say? Where? Please, enlighten me. I do not what you mean,¡± Tilina challenged in scorn. ¡°Was it not the you as you are that have already bested a Knight prior? The very same you that slew Remelda in spite of your condition, your ailment, and still yet lived? Am I mistaken? Was all of Master¡¯s praises and reverence I was forced to listen to meant simply for someone else?! Was that not you?!¡±


    It poured lightly now, the patter of rain adding to the drifting of waves, refusing to allow a moment of silence, a semnce of peace to enter the scene.


    ¡°So unless I am mistaken, I must take on the assumption that you are already far beyond than what you im you are,¡± Tilina continued, pointing the tip of one of her des at her. ¡°And if that is so, then I will defeat not just a mere Elf... but a fellow Knight of equal footing!¡±


    Then suddenly Tilina was streaking across the air, dashing forward, plummeting down at her with both des plunging with the pouring rain above, and the fightingmenced once more.


    ¡°But why insist upon this?!¡± Eshwlyn shouted, finally rousing the question, the mystery that had left mulling all this while. ¡°This loyalty for him? This envy of me! Just what could have brought upon this level of devotion to stir within you?¡±


    A sh of lightning gleaming beads of gold, rumbling thunder adding ferocity to her cry, ¡°I am his Knight!¡±


    Over time the deck of the ship became besmirched with gashes and streaks etched in the floorings, the masts, all over, objects broken and disheveled. The waves grew heavier and would tilt and rock the deck, sttering the floorboards with the ocean¡¯s growing unease.


    ¡°His Knight!¡± A shrill ring as des once more collided and shed. Eshwlyn felt the rain flood in her lips, blurring her eyes. ¡°And yet what of before? You were just an Elf! An Elf like me! Once free, once bearing an aversion of humankind! You mean to say you were still loyal to him then?! You told me that you¡¯ve too disobeyed, distrust, hated the fate befallen upon you just as much as I!¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Tilina replied with a growl. ¡°But just like you, I¡¯ve learned to change my stance. I learned to serve, to obey, to be as loyal as one can ever be!¡±


    ¡°Then what has changed, Tilina?!¡± Eshwlyn shouted, the edges of their de dripping with tears from the darkening skies. ¡°What has Wilvur done to you that made you so willing to give your life as his Knight?!¡±


    ¡°Love!¡± roared the thunder, crashed the mighty waves against the hull, and glimmered the glow of golden eyes. ¡°Just as you to your sister! I pledged myself, I stripped myself of my freedom, because I had learned to deeply love.¡±


    There was an air of confusion that brewed and blew like a storm. Eshwlyn quickly backed away, her strength, her might, skewered in a disarray, unable toprehend, understand... heeding words, listening to a prospect that surely can never be.


    And yet Tilina stood, des in hand, her strength, her loyalty unwavering as if opposing the very reality of the world, of nature itself.


    ¡°And for my Master, for Wilvur Hendrick of the House of Hendrick,¡± Tilina said. ¡°My love for him will continue to prevail over you!¡±

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    The wind was picking, carrying, and blowing the sails intorge, fluttering swells that sent the ship hurtling faster into rougher tides.


    To and fro, the deck rocked and buckled, sending anything that wasn¡¯t tethered securely plunging into the rapid depths below, and it was as if the heavens themself were screaming down at them, the tumultuous p of thunder enough to overpower every other deafening noise that brimmed within the chaos of what was once a rather peaceful night.


    But inside her, an even fiercer dissonance was brewing. Eshwlyn just couldn¡¯t... fathom it. There was just simply no means toprehend it, that word, that emotion-love She understood loyalty, obedience, concern, and as well as respect even to some certain exceptions... but love?


    An Elf in love with something so abhorrent, so despicable... so... so... human... that just can¡¯t be... the most foolish, foulest thing she¡¯s ever heard... foolish... so utterly foolish...


    Eshwlyn yelled, charged forward, but she had no actual reason to. It was anger, pure and bitter vitriolic rage fueling her movements, the swings of her sword unrelenting, wild, and TIlina could do nothing but repel and evade, therge stters of rain and ocean puddles formed across the deck sounding her slow retreat against the sudden terrifying shower of strikes.


    A sh of lightning briefly illuminated the scene, the harsh growls and grunts of the blinding night finally given form, and Eshwlyn¡¯s expression was greatly distorted, ferocious, her clothes soaked to the bone, with strands of white hair sttered across her face, offering only slitted glimpses of the deranged look in her startling green eyes.


    It was a wave of confusing anger that not even she herself could fully understand. But this mention of love, and the sincerity that Tilina spoke with it... it felt like a betrayal, aplete sphemy to the ways of the world.


    .....


    To be this hopefully infatuated, obsessed with something as abhorrent as a human? And furthermore... to be this deeply and utterly in love with somebody... someone such as him?


    ¡°You are aplete fool!¡± Eshwlyn felt her wrath guide her sword, missing Tilina by mere inches above, slicing the empty air with enough force and speed to produce a momentary gap in the pouring rain. She forge forward, attack after attack with each blow only continuing to be narrowly evaded. ¡°Your life, your very freedom rendered null! And you give this as your reason?! A delusion! An idiocratic fantasy!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand!¡± Tilina shouted as a high, hefty wave fell over them both. ¡°I don¡¯t need your convincing, your understanding! My reasons are solely my own, and I will not allow you to make light of them!¡±


    ¡°Why not?! How can I not think you a fool! After everything he has done to us, to our kind! Have you blinded yourself to it? Or have you deluded yourself into rendering this notion non-existent? Just as you¡¯ve fooled yourself into thinking you even harbor any semnce of endearment to such a despicable-!¡±


    ¡°DO NOT CALL HIM THAT!¡±


    Suddenly, with a plummeting blowpletely repelled, Eshwlyn felt her feet lift the ground, grazed sharply by the piercing force of the wind, before colliding the back of her head hard into one of the masts with a splintering thud, arge patch of its timbered surface indented and cracked intorge wooden fissures.


    Such force, such durability to withstand such an impact and remain standing. The entire ship had to be carved out of Valenia wood. It had to be.


    There was the sound of sloshing, of running, and Eshwlyn lunged away in time, narrowly avoiding the st of an explosion, a cloud of droplets of splintered wood fell away, revealing arge crater of ruptured flooring from where she once stood, and Tilina bent down at its gouged center, her des embedded deep, missing its intended kill.


    ¡°Just what is it do you know about Master, hm? Or about me? Do you¡¯ve any idea? Any at all, Eshwlyn... aside from what you only see at a surface nce?


    Eshwlyn could only hear in faded echoes, only see in smudged, blurry sights. Tilina was slowly rising up again, the deluge of rainfall ttering incessantly on her ted silver armor, her hair like wisps and stters of flowing blood.


    ¡°You don¡¯t, do you? Nothing! You know nothing! You understand nothing! So do not daree to me spouting your presumptions, your ignorance-as if I had not thought the same as you before! Do you not think I know of his cruelty? Or his vile savagery? Who was it that had warned you before? Who was it do you think that had attempted to spare your sister from this fate?! Do you think I had allowed her a chance to run that night because of merecency?! I know more of Master¡¯s ruthlessness than you ever will!¡±


    Tilina spurred forward once again and forcing through the throbbing agony all over, Eshwlyn raised her de, refastening her grip on the hilt that was slowly being loosened by rain and fatigue, and met her charge with a sh that locked the both of them in another battle of attrition.


    ¡°And yet at the same time, I know more of Master¡¯s kindness than you deliberately refuse to see!¡± Tilina told her, her breath steady over Eshwlyn¡¯s heavy grunts and heaves. ¡°You only revile him because we are made to want to! In your eyes, you see a man, the embodiment of all you despise in humanity.¡±


    ¡°He is!¡±


    ¡°But what is he to humanity, exactly? Do they see him as a monster the same as you? Do they glower at him? Curse his existence at the very sight of him? Would he be made a rule over a domain if he was? Would he bother counting the bodies of the many that died under his name? Grief alongside the families of his fallen soldiers if he was? Plead reason with an escaped Knight at risk of his own life? When in conquest, does he not offer the chance of surrender first? Were the battles he sent us in of no meaning other than in the name of mindless cruelty?¡±


    ¡°That does not absolve him of the cruelty he does exhibit!¡± Eshwlyn retorted, breaking free, swiping twice, before colliding again in another locked stance. ¡°His treatment of Elves, the many he has abducted for his collection, where is the kindness in that?!¡±


    ¡°How are we any different, I ask you?! We kill indiscriminately! It is ingrained in our very being. Or are you yourself clean? Are your hands alone not sullied by undeserving deaths? Tell me then, lie to me! Plead your innocence to this fact!¡±


    For a fleeting second, an image shed inside Eshwlyn¡¯s head, a grisly visage of skin and bones, of a voice, a desperate cry for help... and the life leaving


    from his eyes, as she granted him only the embrace of death.


    She thought of Cale.


    ¡°I thought not,¡± Tilina said when she did not speak. ¡°And yet, unlike us depraved beings, Master inflicts his cruelty not without purpose! It is not mindless, spontaneous, or a form to attain a sort of morbid satisfaction! He breaks us, molds us, converts us for the sole betterment of his kind! When we kill, when wesh our brutality upon others, can we truly say the same?


    ¡°Are you saying we deserve this kind of treatment?!¡±


    ¡°I am saying that we must be grateful that it is not any worse when it so easily could be, Eshwlyn!¡± The ship gave the most violent tug so far, stumbling them both away from one another, struggling to maintain their bnce against the wet floorings. ¡°At least this way, as servants, as Knights, even without the privilege of freedom and free will, we still have a purpose-true purpose! Not this stagnant cycle of killing and breeding for centuries as we do now.¡±


    Eshwlyn then finally noticed the swarm of beady eyes lurking from above the open hatches. The Hermelian crew had awoken from all the ruckus and was timidly watching their violent spat, and amidst the crashing waves and storms, was filling the air with a harsh cacophony of their melodies. She ignored them steadying herself, veering her gaze back to the only pair of eyes that mattered... gleaming gold and furious at a distance.


    ¡°You have convinced yourself of this?¡± Eshwlyn asked, the edge of her lips dripping droplets. ¡°Rooted in your delusion, your justifications... you will not see to any other reason?¡±


    ¡°Do you still really believe I¡¯ve always thought like this?!¡± Tilina red, outraged, then instantly charged, scattering torrents of water into the air, her every attack echoing with her words. ¡°That I was not once like you?! Disloyal and disobeying?! It took years of watching! of learning! convincing! to even alter my outlook in the slightest. And it was only together at Master¡¯s side that I finally learned to see otherwise!¡±


    Her strength was rapidly sumbing to exhaustion throughout their brawl, until finally, it happened-a mistake, apse in judgment-and with a thrown grip, Eshwlyn¡¯s sword flew far beyond her reach. Now vulnerable, she was forced on the defensive, evading and withdrawing back against the Knight¡¯s forward march.


    ¡°For my misconduct, he was cruel. When I would not obey him, he would be merciless! The pain he would inflict! But it was not without purpose, I realize that now,¡± Tilina doubled her efforts, her attacks faster, stronger, tearing fabric and even slicing skin. ¡°So easily, he could make my suffering unbearable, but he instead chose otherwise. Master was patient with me, more patient than most. When others would have disposed of me, it was only he that persisted.¡±


    Eshwlyn¡¯s swordy scattered and tossed askew on the other end of the ship, and in a desperate break for it, Eshwlyn threw herself between her des, sliding the slippery wet floorings and avoiding her slices, impeded on every step by Tilina¡¯s advancement, all the while, still spouting her words into the thunder and light.


    ¡°One day, he admitted to me that he wishes to cultivate a Knight unlike any other. A great Knight, one without a single equal, that he can keep at his side forever. He told me he had expressed this same desire to every other Elf he had taken under his fold, and they all could not satisfy his great ambition. That I was a hundred out of a thousand more that would surely fail him too. I spent my whole life prior to killing and eating without aim, and before it was all I knew to do. But then, hearing his words, enduring the punishments that I had... I suddenly realized that for the first time... I was being given a purpose for my existence.¡±


    ¡°Envement!¡± Eshwlyn snarled, flung back to the ship¡¯s railings, and felt the breeze of the waves below her as she teetered between the edge, weaving through blows. ¡°That is the purpose he has given you!¡±


    ¡°A purpose, nheless!¡± Tilina barked back, following a twirl of her swords with a kick that sent Eshwlyn careening back to the center deck. ¡°Better than running! Better than fighting and killing and living meaninglessly my whole life! Slowly, I vowed to myself to prove him wrong! That I was better, that I am better than any other! And I had!¡±


    Eshwlyn tried scrambling back to her feet, but with another disorienting blow to the gut, was instead sent crashing in an explosion of water and wood on the other end of the ship.


    ¡°I improved myself, I learned, I fought, I was not aided, I did not receive help as you had! And one day he took notice of my efforts. I did not know what it was like to be praised prior to that day. In the encampment, no one batted an eye at me, nobody even dared acknowledge me. But he did, he was the only one that noticed me, that saw me... that praised me... and when he left, he told me that he would be expecting more from me... and that perhaps... he might have been wrong, after all.¡±


    From above, Eshwlyn heard the watery ripples of her march, saw in the sh of the skies, the glint of both swords ready to plummet, and in an act of desperation flung both her hands forward, feeling the sharp searing slice as she caught both des within trembling, bleeding fists.


    ¡°That is your reasoning?¡± She said, catching a flicker of surprise in Tilina¡¯s expression, and slowly rose back up to her feet, both de¡¯s edges still tight in her grip. ¡°You sought approval? affirmation? That has be your sole reason for being?!¡±


    ¡°Approval from a human!¡± The Knight bellowed back, struggling to tug her swords back. ¡°Have you heard of such a thing? I suppose not. It is only he that sees! Only he that believes! With time, I hade to earn his trust. With time, I had grown closer to his side! Just as you have done now! And it was at his side, that I learned more of the many sides to him! The many sleepless nights spent for the betterment of his people! That if for his own kind, he must be an abhorrent monster to others in spite of his earnest nature, then so be it! He will bear the worst vices of humanity upon his own shoulder if it meant his people¡¯s continued prosperity! That is who he is! That is who you refused to see!¡±


    ¡°No, that is only what you want to see!¡±


    ¡°So be it, then!¡± her roar followed thunder, and with a surge of strength, Tilina reimed her des, dripping and glimmering with deep red. Eshwlyn only had seconds to react, seizing both her wrists and halting the plunge of both swords by mere inches. ¡°I believe in what I see! And I see a man, representing both the worst and the best that mankind has to offer! Compared to him, what are you?! what am I?! Does it seem really that strange to you, that over time, I would grow invested in his cause?! That with kindness, praises, and offering me newfound purpose... I would not grow wanting to care for him more beyond just the loyalty of a mere Servant?!¡±


    ¡°Then you are a fool!¡± Eshwlyn screamed again. ¡°An Elf cannot love a Human! It is inconceivable!¡±


    Then, stricken again with the same rage as before, she threw both their arms into the air, the Knight¡¯s grip failing, and as both swords plummeted, she barely caught the end of one by the hilt, while Tilina took hold of the other.


    All hopes for a peaceful resolution had diminished, and the sky and sea only affirmed it so, continuing to pelt and crash all manners of disarray, as both Elves lost all sense of restraint. Their attacks powerful, their cries rippling, the ship buckling and bending under the overpowering heft of their blows.


    ¡°It was me! I, that was meant to be forever at his side!¡± Tilina yelled, allposure lost and scattered in her wild, frantic strikes. ¡°Then you came along! You took him from me! His attention, his praises, his smiles! You stole it all!¡±


    ¡°You are deluded!¡± Eshwlyn repeated again, falling upon deaf ears, subdued by an even fiercer shout.


    ¡°He told me I was to be his greatest! His best! The only one he ever needed! And it was all I ever wanted! The reason I bore the agony of conversion, I wanted it, if for him, if to grant his one ambition-I would do anything! And you uprooted it! My one wish, my one desire, my one purpose, and you-!¡±


    Something happened that Tilina never expected.


    A charge forward, Eshwlyn deliberately taking the brunt of a strike, the skewer of a de deep through her, spurred by desperation, exhaustion, and using that brief moment¡¯s confusion to yell, to shout, seizing Tilina by the throat, and with brute strength alone, sent her crashing straight into the flooring.


    There was a shockwave that echoed far, and as the reverberating of the ship¡¯s foundations slowly waned to a standstill, there was a bigger, deeper crater on top of the deck, and in its fissured center... was the barely stirring, unmoving body of Tilina.


    Eshwlyn copsed, in relief, exhaustion, and agony... keeling over in front of the gaping crater, pulling the de out of her waist and throwing its bloodied edge over to the hole where its other pairy limp beneath slowly rousing fingers.


    ¡°You cannot love... a human...¡± She muttered again, speaking to no one, maybe speaking solely to herself. ¡°A human... cannot love you...¡±


    Her consciousness was starting to fade.


    She might have already been dreaming, might have already been asleep, or perhaps even already dead... hearing that voice... hearing those words...


    ¡°The greatest Knight was all I ever wanted to be...¡± came a feeble whisper so nearly subdued by the crying skies. ¡°To attain his approval, to have him see me as more than what I am now... to maybe have him care for me, as I have him... to have him love me... my one and only purpose for living...¡±


    A faltering breath, signalling a winner, a loser... and as well as the end of the fight.


    Eshwlyn didn¡¯t know whose.


    ¡°And you took that from me...¡±

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 3


    When Eshwlyn next opened her eyes, it was the ridges and grooves of the ceiling of her personal cabin that greeted her. It took only a few blinks, a few moments, before the many wounds she sustained began to re and sore as a painful reminder as to how exactly she had attained them.


    The ship was now in a constant calm sway, and the outside was absent with the incessant buzz of rain. Her cuts and bruises had been diligently tended to, her tattered clothing reced by the clear-white of bandages and a simple weathered tunic that only barely stretched to her thighs. Beside her bed, her sword was propped against a wall, returned once more to its leather sheath.


    How long has it been?


    Eshwlyn rose to her feet and left her room, slowly creaking the musty floorboards below deck, an arm pressing firmly into her waist, still feeling the edge of a de deeply embedded.


    At once, she snapped her eyes left-across to the other end of the ship, the opened door of another room-Tilina did not look to be in her chamber, which could only mean...


    Wincing, shambling, Eshwlyn made her way above surface, the clear blue light of high noon immediately scorching her eyes. Her ears twitched, wriggling... struggling to make sense of all the discordant melodies filling the calm and serene ocean breeze.


    The Hermelian crew was bustling up and about, rying their song and hymns in what seemed to be a coordinated chorus ofmands, as they threw themselves into the busywork of patching up the ruined aftermath of their fight, realigning the masts, recing the floorboards, and reorganizing scattered crates, and at the sight of her, their beady eyes almost seem to re, their melodies turning low, almost reproachful.


    .....


    Eshwlyn avoided their leers, funneling her gaze towards the helm of the ship, where she quickly spotted the Hermlian Captain, big and imposing, his webbed-feet and inted size easily sounding a wet resounding spalt with every step, and there beside him, smaller and yet just as much a prominent sigh, the striking red of Tilina¡¯s locks stood in stark contrast to the blue of the ocean and skies in an almost dignified flutter.


    A jarring, unpleasant noise was echoing from their side, with the Captain¡¯s swelled jaw billowing a harsh, grating melody seemingly without end. Tilina simply paid heed to it in its entirety, and even with a respectful bow given twice, the giant Hermelian could not be even in the slightest cated, and at one point, sang a note so painfully shrill that everyone nearest within the vicinity immediately recoiled and copsed to the floor with the sole exception of the Knight herself, who ultimately withstood it with only the tiniest hint of a grimace etched in her vacant expression.


    When the Captain¡¯s bulging jaw had finally deted into a sagging lump of moist skin, Tilina bowed once more, hummed the tiniest melody, and quickly dismissed herself, taking a grimy rag draped over the railing of the ship, huddling over at one end, before attempting to wipe away the bloody dry stains strewn across the deck.


    Eshwlyn found herself ambling forward again before she was even aware of it. There was nothing she felt, nothing she wanted to say, after the prior night¡¯s incident, after all the yelling, the screaming, the fighting, it seemed only natural to want to keep far at bay... and yet... she could not help herself but to keep shuffling closer and closer towards her nheless.


    Her pace grew shorter, quieter over time, almost as if wanting not to be heard, to be seen. But soon, as her afternoon shadow loomed and casted over the Knight¡¯s hunched figure, she knew there was no way she could escape a confrontation now.


    Gradually, the thin rag in her hands slowed to a stop. A silence came-frozen-a bundle of crimson hair hiding the entirety of her expression. Between them, a peculiar tension began to take root, then the moment passed, and she began scrubbing the rugged floorboards once more.


    ¡°You should be resting,¡± Tilina suddenly said and had Eshwlyn not seen the slightest movement of her lips, she would have thought she had simply imagined it. ¡°Your wounds are too great for you to stress them as you are. We are at sea, should they worsen... there¡¯s only very little I can do.¡±


    This close, this near, Eshwlyn could clearly see the repercussions ofst night. Tilina¡¯s voice was raspy, forced... her neck bearing the bruised imprints of clenched fingers, and her skin was deathly pale with the sickly hue of fatigue. There was no weight to her words either, no life, emotion... as if a rotting corpse had uttered them in her stead.


    Such a haunting sight, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And what of you?¡±


    ¡°What of me?¡± Tilina repeated the question back. ¡°It is not I that holds any great value. Not I whose life bears any great meaning. It is not my wounds, my injuries that need tending to the most. After all, I am not you.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t even a sliver of resentment, her tone retained no lingering animosity from the night before... it had all gone now... and alone in her voice echoed only the cold, dull note of eptance.


    ¡°Have you... have you heard from Master by any chance?¡± Eshwlyn asked, not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°No, I have not,¡± Tilina responded stiffly.


    Silence again.


    ¡°I also overheard your conversation with the Captain,¡± She went on. ¡°I assume he wishes for us to aid in the-¡±


    ¡°I am to help mend the damages,¡± Tilina said, her voice with an edge. ¡°You are to simplyy and rest.¡±


    ¡°I am rested enough,¡± Eshwlyn lowered herself, begging to raise a hand. ¡°Here, let me help y-¡±


    ¡°Just go to bed, Eshwlyn!¡± Tilina snapped at her, whirling a harsh re towards her startled gaze. ¡°This is my penance to bear, not yours! Your injuries, this incident, this oue, solely mine to encumber! You¡¯ve already defeated me, taken my ce, my purpose... and now you dare try and take my only act of repentance too?!¡±


    It was the most shocking thing. And she had only just seen it, realized it. Suddenly Tilina looked no longer like the invulnerable, invincible Knight that Eshwlyn had been so ustomed to seeing. The unwavering strength in her eyes no longer shining. It was trembling, shaking... and for once... the mighty Elf in front of her had never looked so vulnerable... fearful...


    ¡°No,¡± Eshwlyn immediately said. ¡°Please, I did not mean to...¡±


    ¡°What you mean, what you intend, I care not, you understand? I don¡¯t care! I-¡± The Knight trailed away, veering away again. ¡°Eshwlyn, I am... I am greatly distraught, and your presence is not helping to alleviate matters. I want to think, I want to be left alone. Let me focus, let me clean, let me distract myself from the present moment. I want to escape and if you truly wish to help, if you mean to aid me, then I beg of you, please...¡±


    She breathed, her voice turning into a soft plead, beginning to scrub away again, as a droplet of water suddenly soaked into her rag, and yet, strangely enough, it was not raining.


    ¡°...just stay away from me.¡±

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    It was another few days of the sluggish sway of the sea before even the slightestndmass could finally be seen over the horizon. Meanwhile, Eshwlyn remained confined to the cramped space of her room, waiting for the agony to cease, for the throbbing to dwindle, and for the scars on her body to fully heal and hide the memories of that night.


    Ever since theirst encounter, Eshwlyn was seeing less and less of Tilina about the ship, and the rare times they do happen to cross paths, the sullen Knight only treated her presence as if invisible, non-existent, with the sound of her chamber door creaking close bing a regr ambiance to hear resound.


    A Wol had found its way to Tilina one stagnant night carrying a letter fastened securely within its beak. Wol¡¯s were ethereal messengers in the form of birds, born from the magic of a sorcerer with only the single purpose of seeking their target and delivering the message before dissipating in a swirl of colored mist, the residuals of the creator¡¯s magic.


    Eshwlyn only glimpsed this scene for but a single moment, before the familiar m of a door ultimately had her eyes veering elsewhere, and whatever was inscribed in the letter, had only served to sour Tilina¡¯s already dwindling mood.


    Two days after the first sighting ofndmass and even bilbirds could now be spotted circling the blue skies, a clear indication of fertilend close, their sharp talons ready at a moment¡¯s notice to break through the gentle rippling tides in search of prey.


    Even the Hermelians¡¯ overtime took a more light and springy note to the melodies they sing, the close end of almost a month-long voyage ending with a fanfare and song, a time-honored tradition among their kind meant to shed away the grudges and animosity between the crew that had arisen over the course of the journey so that they may start another soon without any grievances anchoring their spirits to the bitter throes of the past.


    And true to the purpose of the tradition, Eshwlyn found herself a wee and even honored guest among them, bearing as a silent witness, watching their webbed feet spin and dance across newly restored floorboards to the energetic verses of their peers, and even finding herself merrily and absentmindedly bobbing her head to the jolly melodies... and yet despite the lively surge in the atmosphere... she couldn¡¯t help but notice the absence of the only other Elf among them.


    .....


    Finally, one day, they finally reachednd just as the evening sun fell between distant hills. Arge port town of a lively nightly atmosphere, brimming the harbor docks with a strange mixture of sailors, traders, and travelers departing and embarking alike.


    Despite the chatter and bustling activity, Eshwlyn¡¯s first few steps into the eminent, renownednd of Astraprised only of the deafening silence of strangers, a seemingly million pairs of eyes trailing her every step, some glowering, others repulsed, while most simply took a cold, wary eye to her... the weepany and presence of the Hermilians now long gone.


    ¡°Pay no heed to them,¡± spoke a low, quiet voice behind her, and in a blur of red and gold, Eshwlyn found herself following the march of metal greaves. ¡°They will not ost you so long as you are in my presence.¡±


    And true enough, nobody dared tread, nobody chose to approach, allowing her a rtively safe passage through the paved roads of the town behind the silver gleam of a Knight.


    ¡°It is far toote in the evening for any chance to seek passage out of the harbor,¡± Tilina muttered, guiding her through the many twists and turns of salt-scented streets. ¡°We will take rest her until morning...e dawn, we will make for the capital in haste. Master is longing to see you as it is...¡±


    It seemed the name of Hendrick held a certain type of high reverence to the residents of Astra. Even an Elf, a Knight to the Hendrick name, was allowed ess to particr kinds of privileges like free lodgings, to the point of being provided personally by the innkeeper himself, escorted to their rooms through audibly strained courtesy.


    They were put in separate rooms across from one another at Tilina¡¯s behest, a far cry from their usual arrangement of nestling in a single room and a detail Eshwlyn couldn¡¯t help but notice she stressed twice forming the arrangement with the innkeeper. A request the innkeeper was only too begrudgingly happy to oblige with a wide smile.


    Then, as the night began to cken the skies, an all too familiar reverberating m of a wooden door kept one another from seeing any more of each other... Still invisible, still non-existence at all times possible.


    Eshwlyn was not particrly bothered by this strange new development in their rtionship... but as she peered at the empty streets from the murky window of the room... she could not still shake the growing uneasy feeling within her as they drew closer to their final destination.


    Conversion scared her... like nothing ever had before. Though unhesitating as she was to undergo the entire process... it did little to calm her nerves. The more she thought about it, the more her disquiet grew.


    Would she be just like Tilina? Fiercely loyal and devoted against all rationality to the point of infatuation? If she were to be a Knight, would she even retain any semnce of herself as she was now? Would it sway her thinking? Her judgment? And what of her feelings for Lenora?


    Lenora...


    Just then, a flutter in the darkness caught her attention. Eshwlyn blinked, and tiny pinpricks of light suddenly stared at her from afar, growing closer... gliding across the air in flight, pping wings translucent.


    A Wol.


    The bundle of ghostly feathers phased through the spotted panes of the window, piercing misty eyes staring back at her, and hovering closer, pped open its beak plunging a thin piece of parchment into her receiving hands.


    Then in a cry of what sounded like goodbye, the Wol vanished under the pale gleam of moonlight, leaving behind an air of confusion, and only one question resounding in her mind.


    Who would write to her personally?


    A question that was answered in almost rming realization.


    ¡°Terra...¡±


    At once, Eshwlyn unfurled the piece of parchment, and taking it to the light of the moon, saw short, brief sentences written crudely in haste, splotched and blemish but what looked like fallen tears, and her heart beating faster than it ever did, she quietly read the words that she had feared to see all along.


    <>

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    The Kingdom of Astra was unlike anything she had everid her eyes upon before. It was a sight, a visage, that even the most intricate of illustrations or the most descriptive words hadpletely failed to capture.


    A grand metropolis spanning far and wide in every direction, teeming plentiful with the most extravagant amalgamation of human constructs and design. Winding tall buildings dwarfing even the length and size of some forests, with districts separated byrge canals connected by great archways, and boats amonmodity of transportation used to navigate the maze-like patterns of the capital¡¯syout.


    High above, far in the distance spired the kingdom¡¯s Magus tower, more vast and grander than any she had seen prior, and there right beside it, stands the mighty walls of royalty, arge,vish castle soaring above it all, like the highest peak of a mountaintop, a distinguished mark of human dominance looming over the entire kingdom.


    In every conceivable way, shape, or fashion, Astra was truly a wonder to behold.


    Only it was not her wonder to behold.


    All the eminence, all the grace... to her, they were only just noises. Very loud, very aggravating noises.


    The atmosphere too saturated with the mor of daily life.


    .....


    Too many hooves clopping against cobble, too many musicians enticingrge crowds with their songs, the poundings of a cksmith¡¯s hammer, waterfalls from higher, granderndings sshing into the waterways below, and theughter of children...


    Theughter of children...


    Eshwlyn gripped the edge of her seat, the carriage rocking against a coarse patch of road, the wooden wheels drumming only adding more to her strife.


    ¡°Master has reserved us a ce within the Blue Sanctum,¡± Tilina spoke, and as always speaking aloud as if addressing no one in particr, her gaze strictly veering out the carriage window. ¡°I would suggest stripping the obvious tension from your expression before we reach. It would not do you any fortune for him to see your reluctance.¡±


    Eshwlyn chose not to do as advised, her brow remaining ever as furrowed, but instead spoke, ¡°The Blue Sanctum?¡±


    ¡°It is where the innate strengths of other species are greatly nullified, the interiors, the color, meticulously designed solely made for the magic of humans,¡± Tilina exined as drearily as she could. ¡°Also the venue of your due Conversion.¡±


    ¡°Will he... will Master be meeting us there?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not,¡± Tilina replied. ¡°His Highness relies heavily upon Master¡¯s services. He will be preupied. Perhapstere dusk...¡±


    Eshwlyn suppressed the urge to tighten her grip, her seat already threatening to fracture with quiet creaks. Within her, a familiar feeling was surging to a roaring boil. Lenora being taken brought with it a sense of unease that had not gued her for months, and now it had returned again.


    As soon as possible, she needed to see Wilvur as soon as possible. For abducting Lenora again, she will not demand of him why, orsh at him, she knew could not do that without arousing suspicion to herself or to Terra... instead she wishes to see him just to gauge his reaction, his behavior.


    Because if she could look at him without her sense of loyalty wavering, in spite of knowing of his vile actions, if she could just garner a sliver of genuine devotion, then perhaps that would be enough to see her through the Conversion.


    Hopefully...


    It was a deeper venture into the capital¡¯s more illustrious regions before they finally reached their destination. Trudging along behind the guidance and protection of a Knight, Eshwlyn disembarked the carriage and found her gaze struggling to swallow the sight of a massivepound filled to the brim of what resembled cathedrals and shrines, and where many men of faith and worship walked the grounds, and true to itsbeled moniker, every building, every surface, down to every robe, and every inch possible, was shaded and colored with every different hue of blue.


    At the entrance, much to Eshwlyn¡¯s own surprise, they were greeted and escorted to their destination by another fellow Knight, one of the Sanctum¡¯s defenses, her bright blue hair like an extension of her blue garb, fluttering lightly in the autumn wind.


    ¡°Conversion, or so I¡¯m told, yes?¡± calmly and stoically spoke their guide, her blue eyes momentarily ncing towards Eshwlyn. ¡°Only the most devoted persevere. Your would-be Master must truly be great to inspire such loyalty within you.¡±


    Frightened that her tone might just betray her supposed sincerity, Eshwlyn only nodded back in response.


    ¡°Then I wish you good fortune,¡± the Knight looked forward once more. ¡°May you be a most wondrous Knight indeed.¡±


    Shortly after, with a departing bow, the blue Knight left them standing before the opened doors of arge indigo chateau. They only had partway traversed through the foyer before Tilina came to a sudden stop, her crimson locks starkly in contrast with the deep blue of the walls. She turned to and fro, her golden eyes scouring, a flicker of unrest rippling through her usualposed demeanor.


    ¡°What is wrong?¡± Eshwlyn asked.


    Tilina gave a sniff of the air, her pointed ears giving a quick twitch. ¡°Master is here.¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± Eshwlyn began whirling around as well, as if expecting to see him suddenly approaching from out one of the many halls, and in vain sniffed the air, the foul stench of humans only wrinkling her nostrils. ¡°But I do not see...?¡±


    Then suddenly, from above, funneling through the spiral railings of an intricate stairwell, echoed the sound of amusedughter.


    ¡°As always, your keen nose, I can never hope to elude, Tilina,¡± the march of descending footsteps began reverberating across the empty foyer. ¡°Ahh, truly I should have known better than to attempt a surprise wee... yet regardless... my failure seems to have produced a simr effect, nheless.¡±


    Wilvur emerged down the staircase arger, more imposing figure than Eshwlyn hadst seen him since. He wore a gruff beard that barely showed his smile, his thick mane of white hair longer, frizzier, nearly obscuring the sharp glint of his bright scarlet eyes. In line with customs, he had donned an azure-patterned cloak that swelled him almost twice his size. And when he approached them, his footsteps almost seemed to shake the very foundations.


    ¡°Eshwlyn, Tilina,¡± An almost kindly gaze of red looked over to the both of them. ¡°It brings me no greater pleasure than to see you both at my side again. Wee.¡±


    ¡°As it is with I, Master!¡± Tilina hastened into a bow, her tone with a newfound vigor to it. ¡°How I longed for this day. To be of service to you again, it is all I wish for.¡±


    Wilvur only beamed at her, before quickly turning over right, green eyes meeting the red.


    Eshwlyn blinked, stamped away all thoughts of her sister, and did her best, diligently, obediently, and devotedly arching her body down, her white hair streaming past her expression in a swaying cascade.


    ¡°It is a great pleasure to see you still in good health, Master,¡± it was all she could think to say. ¡°As it is to be once more at your behest...¡±


    ¡°Is it truly?¡± Wilvur asked her, and Eshwlyn raised her gaze to find a wide questioning gaze. ¡°Am I to believe you do not, in the slightest, harbor a sliver of resentment to me for tearing you a far distance away from your sister?¡±


    ¡°It is only through you, Master, that I am able to even see her again,¡± She quickly said. ¡°I only see it just to repay such undeserving kindness with unwavering obedience. I hold no ill-will, only gratitude.¡±


    ¡°And yet, despite the truth you speak, I cannot help but feel the prick of guilt guing my conscious,¡± with a wider smile, he then spoke, ¡°Which is why, one day, when my guilt had reached a peak, I had personally arranged for your sister to be brought here to stay with you.¡±


    Eshwlyn did her best to sound caught off-guard by this piece of information. ¡°O-Oh... I-I see... Master, I... I don¡¯t know what to say...¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡®thank you¡¯ will always be an appropriate response,¡± he gave another hearty chuckle that ended with a less than an eager-sounding sigh. ¡°She will be arriving shortly soon in the care of the Magus, Terra. Apparently, she deems it a useful insight if she was to see the entire process with her own eyes and demanded her presence as a prerequisite in attendance. Oh, but you must know already what is to happen here, yes? Why I¡¯ve summoned you far into thend of Astra? Have you guessed?¡±


    She didn¡¯t speak it at once, wanting to say it without question, without reluctance. ¡°You wish to Convert me into a Knight.¡±


    An approving nod met with her answer, and she felt his handy upon her shoulder, his voice heavilyyered with contained excitement. ¡°Oh, how I¡¯ve waited for this moment. To see you bear the markings of your loyalty to me, for you to wield your life in the name of humanity. The strongest, the greatest, the only one of your kind.¡±


    Tilina was a far better concealer than she¡¯ll ever be. How she managed to hide her spite, her bitterness, and still look to her Master with all the adoration and reverence she always held, Eshwlyn will never know.


    ¡°But one pivotal moment at a time, yes?¡± Wilvur drew his hand away, and motioned for the both of them to follow his stride further into the hall. ¡°And right now, Eshwlyn, you are required for another matter entirely.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you are,¡± He went on to borate, never once losing the audible wonder in his tone. ¡°You are to present your skills to a wanting audience. Members of nobility, fellow Elf collectors, and even before the illustrious presence of His Highness.¡±


    ¡°King Ardvair himself?¡± Tilina¡¯s lips hung agape, confusion, shock, and awe taking turns to distort her ever-unraveling expression. ¡°For a simple matter of Conversion?¡±


    ¡°A simple matter...¡± Wilvur repeated, twisting her words with a tone of absurdity. ¡°What is so simple and mundane of the makings of the greatest Knight, I ask you? See, they have all heard of your feats in my servitude, Eshwlyn. How in spite ofcking the mantle and enhancements of Knighthood, you have excelled beyond the strength of even the best of their Knights.¡±


    Inside her, Eshwlyn felt a jumble of thoughts brewing, stiffening them all, trying to keep her focus. ¡°And what exactly do you require of me, Master?¡±


    ¡°Today, you are to do battle with their Knights, while we await the arrival of Terra and your sister. Bear in mind you are not required to win, only to affirm your strengths. Then after, once you are rested, once you have reunited with your sister, tomorrow...¡± He said, then turned to her once more, the same look of ambition gleaming again in his scarlet eyes. ¡°Begins your Conversion as the greatest Knight to the House of Hendrick.¡±

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    ¡°By the way, Tilina...¡± the sound of all three of their trudging footsteps across the hallway came to a halt. Wilvur spun around, a mild draft blowing from the gap in the closed doors behind him. ¡°Should I truly address what¡¯s still left unsaid, or would you rather be the one to do so instead?¡±


    The crimson-haired knight almost seemed to shrink in size, movements and expressions made all the more obvious by her contrasting colors against the blue-rimmed walls.


    ¡°I... Master, I fear I...¡±


    ¡°Very well, allow me to address it then,¡± Wilvur spoke over her, his lips forming an empty smile. ¡°Indulge me, what were you doing trying to murder my Servant days before she would be my Knight? How did you happen to believe that would benefit me in any way?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident. A misjudgment, Master!¡± Tilina exined, a rising panic in her voice failing to be stifled. ¡°I¡¯ve only intended to assess her skills... truly, I did. But it escted... and I... I lost myself...¡±


    ¡°Lost yourself...¡± in a low whisper, he repeated, and yet sounding louder than if he had shouted instead. ¡°Oh, surely you don¡¯t mean to imply, Tilina... that this entire ordeal stems from your ownck of discretion... the very same discretion, that for years now, I¡¯ve grown to revere, respect, and even trust with my very life?¡±


    ¡°The me is not entirely hers alone,¡± Eshwlyn said, not knowing why she even spoke at all. Their opinions for one another, their vastly different views of each other, for some reason, seeing the brazen struggle in Tilina¡¯s eyes... that didn¡¯t matter to her now. ¡°Master, I too am partly to me. I provoked her, and she merely reacted. Her outrage was justified for I had-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Do not speak for my defense, Eshwlyn!¡± Tilina sharply and quickly cut across from her. ¡°The me is mine. As your better, I should have known better. Master is right to reprimand solely me. And Master...¡± She turned back to Wilvur, golden eyes gleaming with shame and remorse. ¡°I understand your disappointment, Master, your disapproval... truly I-¡±


    ¡°Do you, though?¡± Wilvur cocked his head, his calmness intimidating rather than assuring. ¡°The true extent of my disappointment, can you trulyprehend it? Or are you merely speaking in hopes I would see your better intentions in what you¡¯ve done? If so, I do not see any justifiable reason for you to suddenly forget your ce, your disposition- understand this, Tilina, I sincerely regret your actions.¡±


    Tilina hung her head, her ears buried beneath locks of red falling limp. ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°The damage you¡¯ve done to the Hermelians¡¯ vessel, the inconvenience you¡¯ve deliberately put them under, put me under...¡± Wilvur heaved in a breath, the smile already long faded from his face. ¡°Valenia wood is not so easy to attain, as I¡¯m sure you are aware. And while the Captain insisted there was no need for any form ofpensation, I saw it fit to reimburse them for the damages regardless. As my Knight, you represent my beliefs, my image... and so truly, Tilina, please try and imagine the true extent of my disappointment after having heard of what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    If Tilina had anything to say, then she had chosen not to say it, the silence, the meekness, so unlike her usual demeanor.


    ¡°And worse still, I have already foreseen this all happening, did I not?¡± Wilvur continued to breathe, every breath sounding more dismayed than thest. ¡°The letter I sent, have you read it? Oh, if only it had reached you in time before you¡¯ve done what you did. I sensed your envy, the resentment you try so hard to hide, and I wished to cate it. But even without my affirmations and reassurance inscribed into a letter, you should have already known just how much I hold you in high regard.¡±


    ¡°Not high enough...¡± a rapid whisper, and in trembles and shakes, Tilina raised her gaze forward at him once more. ¡°Master, clearly not high enough...¡±


    Even Wilvur had to take a pause, taken aback. A fleeting second where an air of surprise permeated seeing, hearing her no longer submissive. But a momentter, Tilina blinked, and the firmness in her eyes had gone.


    ¡°I deserve punishment, there can be no doubt of it,¡± She said, bowing. ¡°And I will ept whatever penance you find befitting of me.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m afraid this goes beyond just mere punishment, Tilina,¡± Wilvur simply said. ¡°But I insist this muste after. When this is all over, when we return home... only then would we address this proper. Right now, however... I only wish to present my future Knight to my peers.¡±


    He spun around, returning forward, pushing and striding through the double doors into a grand courtyard overlooked and encircled by a great number of balconies from high above, and even higher, the blue sky shone, epassing all.


    As soon as Eshwlyn entered the courtyard, she could feel the pressing weight of a dozen stares closely assessing her, scrutinizing her, the many pairs of eyes lurking up high was a daunting sight to behold.


    Vague outlines and figures littered the high tforms, exuding a heavy air of great distinction and prestige, but none more so palpable than the person sitting atop the balcony that was directly faced before her.


    Draped in the most elegant of robes, massive arms unable to settle properly on the armrest, with bulky fingers gleaming with many illustrious rings. Eshwlyn felt an overwhelming power of authority wash over her, and at the sight of a crown glinting and gleaming almost blinding, she finally understood why.


    King Ardvair was a monster of a man,rger than the average. Like a feral beast in a rare moment of calm, he had a harsh look about him thatmanded respect without question. A face lined with harsh scars and a scowling gaze to match told a tale of a great many adversities-of a King forged by the brutality of battle, and not just of birthright alone.


    Beset by such grand eminence at every nce, Eshwlyn nearly forgot her surroundings, her circumstance, until Wilvur whirled back around, his red eyes gleaming curious.


    ¡°I never did inquire, did I?¡± He said, squinting, a sudden thought taking hold of him. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard your battle was one fiercely fought. And I know Tilina is merciless with her blows... and yet somehow... you are still alive...¡±


    his eyes flicked between the two Elves, a grin growing wider with a rising wonder. ¡°I assume that is not just by mere chance, is it? Tilina... do you admit to being bested? You? The Knight that has never once seen lost?¡±


    A flicker, hesitation, before Tilina looked away, answering only with the cold air of silence.


    ¡°Ah, no matter,¡± Wilvur shook his head, lingering still a tone of admiration. ¡°We will find out soon enough, won¡¯t we? Tilina, you will abstain from fighting, you woulde with me instead, I am to be seated beside His Highness. Eshwlyn if you would proceed to the middle of the court, we may then start with your assessment.¡±


    As Knight and Master both disappeared into a hall only to then emerge atop the balcony, greeting the King, the Elf in a bow, and Wilvur shaking hands both warm and cordial, Eshwlyn warily marched forward, eyes darting and zing as she took an idle position at the dead center of the grounds.


    Terra was nowhere to be sighted, and neither did she see a glimpse the snowy white of her sister. Right then, she desired nothing more than to see them both again. Being here, amidst thepany ofplete strangers, only served to batter the reality of her reality even deeper in her mind.


    That soon, at the glow of another vivid blue sky, her life would no longer be in her hands.


    If she could speak with her onest time, hold in her arms for just a single moment more, a final ¡®I love you¡¯ before she would no longer be allowed to speak it.


    Right now, that was her onlyst desire.


    Suddenly, from a distance, reverberated the m of numerous doors, and then quietly, a shuffling growing louder, the ngor and march of metal began to resound. From all possible directions, approached a great number of Knights standing in opposition, the silvery glint of their armor shining at her, reflecting at her... as if another final reminder of her fate.


    One by one, they drew their weapons, a rustling of scabbards and the nk of hardened steel all funneling and facing towards her, fading instantly, in a readied, bracing silence.


    Eshwlyn let out a quiet breath.


    And then unsheathed her de.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    From the left a whiff of a spear, then to the right an arcing shimmering slice of a ive. A swing of an ax cleaved only slight strands of hair, blown back with a swing of a silver sword that overpowered all.


    Eshwlyn readjusted the grip on her de, weaving past a rapid flurry of des, studying, assessing, green eyes flicking, scouring, dozens of movements, reactions, performed in minuscule fractions of a second.


    Her opponents were fierce, highly capable adversaries. A dozen as one, a harmony of strikes leading from one to the other. It was as if she was fighting a single intangible beast, adapting, reacting, just as fast as her.


    Knights.


    Elf Knights.


    Everywhere she turned to, the gleam of armor consumed her sights. She could not escape it, in vain, she tried to fight it. With every sh, every blow shended, turning from one Knight to the other, it felt as if she was defying fate, resisting it... doing all she could to keep at bay the inevitable.


    But she could not.


    .....


    She could only dy it... for how long more, she did not know... but she would not concede that easily. Blow for blow, Eshwyn equaled the swarm of attacks. The decisions, the actions, the might of twelve, with every fiber of her being, she matched their mettle.


    Their stares were heavier now. The people above, their interests rousing. Eshwlyn could feel their eyestching onto her in the rare times she managed a glimpse.


    Then, once, during a brief pause in movement, she spotted a familiar flutter of robes, the gentle hover of a book, amidst the silent, watching audience. She nced up again, and Terra was staring down at her too. Her bright blue eyes somehow a disparity among the other shades of blue that surrounded the vicinity.


    It wasn¡¯t long after noticing her presence, that Eshwlyn fell onto one knee, heaving, her fingers still clutching the hilt of a de that had long left her grip sprawled over at one end of the courtyard, and there before her, the twelve Knights stood tall, just as breathless, battered... but nheless, still standing.


    From one of the balconies, a motion was given-an order, and almost mechanically, the twelve Knights withdrew their weapons and left the courtyard, before appearing once more up above standing beside their respective Masters.


    ¡°Very good, Eshwlyn, bravo!¡± Wilvur cried out from his seat, the only one with his hands in vigorous apuse. ¡°Now please, if you would just escort yourself back from where you emerged, I will meet with you again soon.¡±


    Eshwlyn retrieved her sword, sheathing it, before arching into aplying bow, briefly glimpsing and catching as she did, Terra still staring down at her unblinking, a most solemn look etched upon her expression.


    Doing asmanded, Eshwlyn found herself pacing therge empty space of the foyer, feeling an anxiety growing and stirring her restless. Terra had arrived, therefore Lenora was here too... somewhere close, perhaps nearer than she believed... kept somewhere within the chateau¡¯s overwhelming blue.


    She has to be.


    Faintly suddenly, mutterings and footsteps began to resound the halls, and in a line of mor and glitz, the figures from the balconies began to funnel out into the front entrance, their Knights in tow, passing by Eshwlyn as they did.


    Not a single gaze amongst the distinguished crowd had failed to regard her. They all briefly looked to her with this strange sense of fascination and mystique that she was not ustomed to seeing, and as thest of them took their exit, Wilvur finally appeared,gging far behind the others, and with him, strolled along arger, broader figure.


    King Ardvair nearly towered over his stature twice with an even more magnified and daunting presence when standing. His royal robes dragged along behind him across the floor, nketing his sheer size, and the moment they entered the foyer, Eshwlyn felt herself stricken as the sovereign giant slowly marched on over towards her.


    ¡°Ah, Eshwlyn, there you are,¡± as always, Wilvur wore a wide smile, somehow unaffected by hispanion¡¯s overwhelming air. ¡°May I formally introduce you to the grand ruler of this wonderful kingdom? I daresay he has been quite keen to finally see you for himself.¡±


    At once, as their eyes both met one another, she felt apulsion to arch into a greeting bow, extending a courtesy that was quickly bing second nature.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± She said, her voice holding polite and firm. ¡°It is a great honor to be in your presence.¡±


    When she raised her head back up, his piercing eyes were still upon her in close scrutiny. Unlike the rest, there was no fascination, curiosity he held within his gaze... but at the same time as well... there was no hatred, no repulsion. In the slightest, there was no emotion, for his cold calcting re did not see a living being at all.


    ¡°Will you be of any use to humanity, Elf?¡± He asked, his first words, the harsh sound of his booming voice enough for her ears to give a flinch.


    ¡°Without question,¡± Eshwlyn answered automatically, keeping the reverence in her tone. ¡°If it is what my Master desires of me, then it should be my sole purpose in life.¡±


    ¡°It is easy to just simply speak words, Elf,¡± Ardvair said, his expression frozen in a scowl. ¡°But admittedly your skills, your strength, it is without question. To hold your own against twelve Knights. This kind of potential, In the wrong hands, in your own-dangerous. Killing you would potentially be of as much benefit as converting you.¡±


    She did not know what to say to that. The bluntness, the deafening apathy that he spoke with. Again, as if she was not even breathing, not even alive. Like a mere tool sent for appraisal.


    ¡°If I may interject, Your Highness?¡± Wilvur stepped in, cing himself right by her side. ¡°As I¡¯ve stated many times before, the act of Conversion removes all risks of danger. To uphold an unbreakable pledge of loyalty, that is what the very process is meant for.¡±


    ¡°And what of the rare exceptions?¡± The King veered his gaze at him. ¡°The tragedy that befell that crystalline settlement, I have not forgotten.¡±


    ¡°Human error andcency, as you¡¯vee to agree with yourself,¡± Wilvur said, continuing to remain unfazed. ¡°Your Highness, I daresay your ignorance is showing slightly.¡±


    ¡°You know my views on this matter. To believe in blind devotion from your enemies, regardless of their allegiance... to entrust your life in their care...¡± fleetingly, Ardvair looked back at her again. ¡°Is it not only natural I care very little of the intricacies of the methods used?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, with proper discretion, proper handling... then an Elf-Knight¡¯s obedience is forever.¡± Wilvur raised his brows. ¡°Perhaps a bit of broadening your scope would benefit you in the long run. I said it over and over... if you were to choose to be a Master of one... I assure you, it¡¯ll do you no harm and many good.¡±


    King Ardvair appeared to be considering the prospect, the many scars lining his face moving ever so slightly as he brooded over in silence. Then, with his expressions bing still, his disfigured lips parted open once more.


    ¡°If I am to fall to one of your persuasions, Wilvur,¡± He said, his gaze drifting, no longer looking at him, instead his eyes finding another. ¡°Then I¡¯d like for this Elf here to be the one to finally convince me.¡±


    Eshwlyn blinked.


    Wilvur¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    ¡°You preach of her potential, her unparalleled strength, how she is to be a Knight beyond all Knights, and after what I¡¯ve witnessed, I am admittedly inclined to believe it so,¡± Ardvair said, his gaze no longer straying from Eshwlyn¡¯s. ¡°Is it not only logical for the most powerful Knight of Asteria to be in the servitude of the most powerful Ruler of Asteria?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that prospect is just not possible at the present moment,¡± Wilvur immediately said. ¡°I know the customs of Conversion are unfamiliar to you, but suffice it to say, that certain conditions dictate such a notion to be unfeasible,¡¯ then with a courteous smile returning, he added. ¡°But there arepromises to fall back on, I know without a doubt that my present Knight Tilina, would be more than happy to-¡±


    ¡°Then I wish not to discuss the matter further,¡± Ardvair quickly spoke over him, turning away from them both. ¡°Well, indeed, this was a very nice disy of your findings. But I fear other more pressing matters require my attention now, so I shall take my leave here. Goodbye.¡±


    They both bowed and spoke their farewells as the King strode and disappeared towards the open entrance, entering into an extravagant carriage sitting idly nearby before promptly being escorted away outside the Sanctum.


    ¡°Ambitious, but a bit too tethered to old traditions admittedly,¡± Wilvur muttered once out of earshot. ¡°Yet the best ruler that Astra has ever had.¡±


    Eshwlyn looked out to the horizon outside, a string of peculiar words still ringing in her head.


    ¡°Did you really mean what you said, Master?¡± She asked, turning back to Wilvur. ¡°If His Majesty desired, you would be entirely willing to relinquish Tilina to his care?¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± He replied nonchntly, distracted by his admiration of a portrait hanging on a wall. ¡°I already have you, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Then missing the slight look that had formed on Eshwlyn¡¯s face, Wilvur turned to her, a weary sigh leaving his wide smile.


    ¡°Speaking of... there are still many things I have to address before tomorrow¡¯s ritual, Tilina included amongst them,¡± He said. ¡°Meanwhile, why don¡¯t you rest? I¡¯ll have someone escort you to your new room,¡± He chuckled. ¡°I daresay you might just find a pleasant surprise waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    ¡°Eshwlyn... Eshwlyn!¡±


    Sce.


    Finally, sce.


    As if her shoulders had been eased of the entire weight of the world.


    She had barely even walked into the room, barely even had taken two paces across before she found herself staggering a step back-the pressure of the arms wrapped tightly around her waist-sce.


    Lenora was a paler, skinnier child than when she hadstid eyes on her, and her embrace, with more fear than relief, the way she held onto her. The entire room as well was sprinkled with this unpleasant air of dejection, the walls and floors lined with grooves of mncholic blue. And when they broke apart, when they saw one another, their smiles were brief.


    Behind them, the escorting Elf-Knight gave a departing bow, closing the door behind them, and leaving them both finally alone.


    .....


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again...¡± Lenora said, backing away, her hands trembling, overflowing with emotions. ¡°When Terra said you were being taken away, I didn¡¯t know what-I was so scared-Eshwlyn... they¡¯re going to take you away from me. Please, I don¡¯t want that. Gurwa fromtur! They can¡¯t do that! Not you! Why you?!¡±


    Then came the tears she tried so desperately to fight down glistening so brightly. In falling droplets, Eshwlyn could see the clever, crafty mischievous little child no longer looking back at her behind those watery eyes.


    ¡°Lenora, don¡¯t... don¡¯t cry, please. It¡¯s okay, shh,e here,e,¡± Eshwlyn took her sister into her arms once more, and at aplete loss for words, spoke regardless. ¡°I know, please, I understand your distress. I am just as frightened. For weeks, the fear mounting. But it will be okay. I promise you, everything will be just fine at the very end of this. It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t! Don¡¯t say that it¡¯ll be fine-it won¡¯t!¡± Lenora pushed free from her sister¡¯s grasp, her swaying locks a cluttered mess of stress. ¡°What? Fortur?! What part of any of this is fine with you?! There is nothing fine about this at all.¡±


    ¡°My life for yours, Lenora.¡±


    ¡°No, no...¡±


    ¡°That is all that is required. That is all that is needed. For your salvation, then...¡±


    ¡°And what about yours?¡± Lenora shouted. ¡°Your salvation? Your life?! Doesn¡¯t that matter to you at all? to me?¡±


    Her clothes were like of a pauper¡¯s, and there was a slight distasteful scent to her. Lenora has not been taking care of herself well. Why was she thinking this? And why did she suddenly feel the rising urge to lecture her in the heat of this argument?


    ¡°That man! Wilvur!¡± Lenora continued, briefly the ends of her lips turning into a sneer. A glimpse of outright hatred that she had never directed to anyone else. ¡°Once you are his Knight, he knows he won¡¯t need me as your motivation anymore! He will have your fullpliance anyway. He¡¯ll take you away from me! I won¡¯t be able to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± She nodded her head, noticing the grime clinging to the soles of Lenora¡¯s feet. ¡°It is most likely that today we¡¯ll be ourst time seeing each other.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that! And besides, what if-?¡± The little Elf clenched her teeth, her lips crackled and dry. ¡°What if he kills me anyway? After your a Knight! As I said, he won¡¯t need me anymore so-¡±


    Wilv... Master has no reason to do so,¡± Eshwlyn quickly said. ¡°More than anything, I know his cruelty is not without purpose, aim. If lives can be spared, they will be spared. He is not vile for the sake of being vile. He only does what is necessary to achieve his goal, any more will simply be unnecessary. And killing you will just be an unnecessary cruelty.¡±


    Lenora¡¯s shoulders slumped an inch, she took a pause, confusion, bewilderment, as the tears continued to fall. ¡°You¡¯re defending him? His actions?¡±


    ¡°I am simply stating what is fact, nothing more,¡± Eshwlyn said. ¡°And it is a fact that if he attains what he desires, there will be no reason for him to harm you in any way.¡±


    But... he... but, you... tivi¡¯duir! Eshwlyn!¡± Lenora sputtered, senseless, her thin ears wriggling in indignation. ¡°This kind of existence, this kind of life. Nobody, no species, not even ours is deserving of such a cruel fate! Not you especially! Look, never mind about me! Just leave! Run! I don¡¯t care what happens to me just-!¡±


    ¡°And what of you to me, Lenora?¡± Eshwlyn interjected, resisting the sudden impulse to wipe the dirty stains from her sister¡¯s gaunt expression. ¡°You know me too well, don¡¯t you? You know I love you. I love you so much. And I will never, ever think to give your life for mine.¡±


    ¡°Neither will I!¡±


    ¡°But it is no longer about our wants and needs, my dear Lenora, it is essential you understand this, please!¡± Eshlwyn took her sister¡¯s hands, cing them in hers. ¡°I would want nothing more right now but for this to never have happened. If I could just break a window, whisk us both away from here never to be seen again, I would not hesitate to do so.¡±


    ¡°You could!¡± Lenora interrupted. ¡°Tonight. Flimir¡¯truna tro? We¡¯ll be quiet, we won¡¯t be seen. We can escape. Nobody would know!¡±


    ¡°In the beating, brimming heart of human civilization, Lenora?¡± Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes softened, watching as despair further strained her sister¡¯s already pained look. ¡°I have thought of it. Every possible chance, every improbable opportunity. In my head, I longed for the future where we both emerge unscathed. But s, it is not meant to be. I have epted this. It is time you do too.¡±


    Silence. Just silent and the asional hitch of breath, as her lips trembled, wanting so badly to say much more... but ultimately finding nothing to say at all.


    ¡°But with this, if I am to be a Knight... at least one of us will still be fine, you will still be fine, Lenora. And it is all I could ever hope for, if the both of us cannot see through this together. All this time, I have been ready for this. Ever since I told you to run that cold winter night so long ago... all along, ever since then... I have already forfeited my life for you.¡±


    ¡°And what am I supposed to do after?¡± Lenora finally spoke, no longer shouting, crying, a sole teardrop clinging to her face. ¡°I always had you. You are all I know. You¡¯re going away, you¡¯re going to leave me, I¡¯ll be all alone and what... tell me, please... just what am I supposed to do without you? What do you want me to do?¡±


    Slowly, Eshwlyn raised her hand, her instincts as a sister finally overtaking her... and with a slight smile so tender... she wiped the tear hanging from her little sister¡¯s cheek... knowing that this was thest time that she ever will have to again.


    ¡°Fil,¡± She simply said. ¡°Live.¡±


    And she hugged her again.


    It was a warmer, gentler squeeze, one thatcked the rm and the urgency that could be felt in the other. Eshwlyn tried to make itst. Every moment from now, it had tost.


    Every word mattered.


    Every second priceless.


    For if this was truly to be their final goodbye... then she will not depart by her side the loyal Servant of a human... but as a doting sister to an even more loving little Elf.


    Right now, that was all that mattered.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    It was a tense and brittle evening mood. Lenora had settled down slightly, her grievances no longer sounding in words but in a reclusive quiet. Eshwlyn had approached at all angles to lift her spirits, with every attempt ending only in a resounding failure.


    Her eyes had long lost their green luster, and with every passing second, it seemed she was on the verge of bursting into tears again, ready to fight, to deny... all reason and rationality surrendering to overwhelming emotions.


    But she remained quiet, huddled over by the foot of the bed, nested atop Eshlwyn¡¯sp-and there she stayed, wrapping her big sister¡¯s arms around her body like a nket of sorts. And that was it, apparently. There was Nothing else they could do, nothing else that needed to be said.


    Just alone together, peering out the window, the ss panes tinting the evening skies a light hue... minutes passing, seconds passings... alone together, they simply waited.


    The world hadpletely disappeared in her eyes, any form of awareness blending and sumbing to the silent ambiance, so it came almost like a panic when suddenly the bedroom door swung open.


    A book flew inside, its hardcover a brilliant jet-ck and with a golden-etched crest gleaming at its center. Then another book slowly hovered beside it, and this one in particr had its ruffled pages bound in a familiar leathery finish.


    Two cloaked figures then walked into the room. Eshwlyn felt her rm dwindling immediately spotting Terra as one of them garbed in her usual drab robes, while the other... more elegant, more ornate, robes in royal blue... she could not recognize the other.


    .....


    ¡°So this is her, the Elf, then?¡± with eyes dismissive, the stranger, a man took a single glimpse at her, assessing, studying, old bony hands stroking a long-aged beard. He shut his eyes for a moment, before springing open again in the next instant.


    ¡°Yes, I can feel it. Powerful, dangerous, useful. Very useful,¡± He blinked at her. ¡°Very well. Elf, you are instructed to follow my lead. Come now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was Lenora who asked. Lenora, who held even tighter to her sister¡¯s arms. ¡°Why? What are you going to do to her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only temporary,¡± Terra quickly chimed in, her tonecking any sort of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s preparations for tomorrow. The participating Magus requires a full assessment of the Elf in question beforehand. It¡¯ll only be for a while.¡±


    Already striding away, the ck book hovering close, the Magus gave a sigh.


    ¡°I do not know why you bother even wasting your breath, Terra. Elves, as if they are worthy of any regard. But still...¡± briefly, he whirled back around again, his wrinkled eyes resting upon Lenora. ¡°A child Elf conversing in our tongue? Even old age cannot better anticipate the surprises of our world, it seems.¡±


    ¡°You, Elf,¡± Terra demanded, the edge in her voice only equaled by the hard re in her blue eyes. ¡°Come along now.¡±


    Without question, Eshwlyn did as told, gently lifting a reluctant Lenora from herp, and throwing back a quick reassuring smile at her as she was escorted out of the room and into the hallway, where there, she was then led back into the wide expanse of the courtyard, with the evidence of the fierce battle prior, still streaked, sliced and stomped into the earth.


    ¡°You pick quite the peculiar time for a change of heart, Terra,¡± The stranger spoke, and amidst the flutter of pages and a flourish of hands, glowing inscriptions began to be scorched into the soil around them. ¡°I know a great many collectors that would be happy to have you as a host to their Knight¡¯s Conversion, and yet it¡¯s only now you wish to be taught how?¡±


    ¡°I know how it works,¡± Terra said, an idle bystander lurking on the sidelines. ¡°I understand the theory, the procedure. What I onlyck is experience. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s not as if I relish any second of this, but... better skilled than skilless-knowledge is knowledge, I suppose.¡±


    ¡®In that case, then bear close witness, my fellow Magus,¡± He said. ¡°For this is a knowledge priceless beyond all worth.¡±


    The stranger had drawn arge ring of light and runes, and encased in its center, Eshwlyn was basked in a glow of pure white, offset by half, as the stranger stepped inside, introducing his own bright gleam of blue.


    A vast array of strange symbols burnt into the earth, there was something about them that struck her as peculiar, familiar-yet she couldn¡¯t fathom just what it is precisely.


    ¡°You recognize the letters, Elf? I don¡¯t suppose you can read it, could you?¡± The Magus waved a hand, his book settling adrift before him, a contemptuous sneer showing from under his hood. ¡°It¡¯s written in your tongue, after all.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Divines¡¯ tongue,¡± Terra interjected.


    ¡°That the Elves somehow adopted for their own,¡± The Magus rified, battering pondering eyes. ¡°Curiously, the only known race still retaining the knowledge of such an unknown, chaotguage.¡±


    Eshwlyn nced down again, focusing on another rune shining a pure white. The origins of her tongue has never been something that she thought about it, and right then, fascinating as it was... there were far more pressing matters to tend to in her eyes.


    And yet the Magus seemed to be still adrift in thought, thinking, as if he had been thinking this, wondering this, for what seemed like decades now, muttering wistfully away to no one in particr, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s been studied, you¡¯ve been studied, in vain, centuries deciphering, understanding, and yet... it appears certain kinds of knowledge will forever be beyond humanity¡¯s grasp, sadly.¡±


    After a moment, in seamless, practiced motions, the Magus outstretched a skinny, trembling palm, and at its surface, emerged a small sphere of ethereal blue, then from the ring sprouted thin lines of interweaving white and blue, converging and connecting into the sphere, before the lines formed as one redirecting and basking Eshwlyn in an expanding cascade of the two colors, like a, like narrows rays of sunlight, they zed her.


    It was perhaps the strangest feeling she¡¯s ever felt. A tingle in her skin where the bundle of lights hadnded, slowly drifting, as they began to scour every inch of her body. For a long while, it was just the same tingling sensation as the Magus slowly ambled around her, the sphere in his palms still glowing, swiveling, at times, briefly feeling a part of her body with an ascertaining touch before withdrawing away and grumbling something that only he understood.


    Then suddenly the rays, the glow, the sphere, the sensation, they¡¯ve all immediately ceased, and with the resounding m of a closed book, the Magus rounded back at her, his hand still outstretched, only this time in waiting, anticipation, as if he was almost expecting her to...


    ¡°Put your hand on mine, Elf,¡± Hemanded. ¡°Clenched it tight. And no matter what, do not let go of me.¡±


    Warily, Eshwlynplied with the order, raising her hand, holding it above his, before slowly lowering it down. The touch of a human, a stranger, she almost recoiled, but as her fingers slid down between his, she repressed her emotions... and gave it a firm grip.


    That¡¯s when it happened.


    Pain.


    Fire.


    A scream.


    Suddenly Eshwlyn was on her knees, her cries escaping her beyond her control. Every part of her body felt as if it was scorching from within, like every nerve, every muscle, every bone, was being torn and broken apart, crushed, grounded to dust, and it was only worsening as every second passed.


    A stinging flowed from her eyes, heavily blurring her sights, but through the pain, through overflowing tears, she could see her arm still outstretched, and the old Magus standing tall, unaffected, brazenly apathetic, and where their hands intertwined, she could a blinding white lightpletely consuming where her wrist should be... and it was slowly spreading... like blood dribbling, coating her skin, only it burned, it seared... like nothing she has ever felt before.


    So badly, so, so, badly, she wanted to let go... please let go...


    But the Magus would not let go.


    Eshwlyn desperately tried to pull back, tugging away, her strengthpletely leaving her, her screams gouging at her throat.


    But he still would not let go.


    The light was coursing still, trickling further, her elbow tinge in the same harsh glow of light.


    Let go.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    In a blur of movements, suddenly Terra entered her sights, her drabby clothes fluttering forward in haste, and at once, the light died away, the pain stopped, as her arm and herself immediately fell onto the ground.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just being uselessly cruel,¡± Eshwlyn heard faintly from above. ¡°What are you hoping to gain for keeping her that long? It was supposed to be a test. Only a Master should be forging that bond. She¡¯s not loyal to you! She could have died if you kept that up any longer! You think Wilvur would be happy knowing you killed his would-be Knight?¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s not dead now, is she?¡± spoke a colder, calmer voice immediately right after. ¡°Which is curious, because a regr Elf would have died already after persisting for that long. I was merely curious, my dear Terra. I sensed overwhelming strength, I just wanted to know just how strong exactly.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°And now I know,¡± He simply replied. ¡°This Elf is like no other before her, indeed.¡±


    There was quiet for a while as Eshwlyn slowly regained herposure, the dim green of the earth staring back at her unblinking bleary eyes... then quietly resounded the brisk pace of footsteps shuffling away, a sway of blue leaving the corner of her sights.


    ¡°That will be all, I suppose,¡± came the Magus¡¯ voice, fading away into the distance. ¡°Terra, if you truly insist upon staying here, then I shall leave it to you to escort the Elf back into her chambers. I shall be back tomorrow for the actual ceremony itself. Be sure to pay close attention then, I daresay you will not receive a better tutge than what I have to provide.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is certainly without a doubt...¡± Terra answered, then lowering herself to Eshwlyn¡¯s side, and cing a gentle hand upon her still writhing body, she spoke again in a whisper. ¡°...you dick.¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    ¡°Girian Mist, in case you¡¯re curious, the Tower Magus of Astra. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed, but he will be the attending Magus to your Conversion.¡±


    Eshwlyn was still hurling, the bathroom echoing loudly with her retches. Her shoulders were twitching, her arms spazzing as her knees dug deeper and deeper into the grooves of the floor tilings.


    It was as if she was being emptied of all her organs, she was without control, and every time she attempted to repress the urge, the feeling would only swell, prying her lips wide open... and the harsh echoes would repeat again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t force it to stop, if you could...¡± Terra gently advised her, the curls of her robes vaguely skirting the corner of Eshwlyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°... and let me... let me know if you start seeing blood, alright? But hopefully the damage isn¡¯t to that extent...¡±


    After feeling herself diminished of all fluids, Eshwlyn whirled around, feeling her body slumping limply against the nearest wall. Everything, everything, the world a spinning, disorienting, and feeling her stomach churn again at the sight, she forced her eyes shut in a painful grimace while trying to dampen her burning throat with feeble wheezes of cold air.


    ¡°Conversion, as... as I said... it can be quite the agony. Anything that meddles with the soul does really, but Conversion especially... it¡¯s... well it¡¯s just simply despicable...¡± a sympathetic sigh sounded. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re even alive... are you alright, Eshwlyn?¡±


    She only managed a stiff, sluggish nod.


    .....


    ¡°Oh, Ehswlyn...¡± Terra muttered, a torrent of emotion shaking her voice. ¡°I hate this for you. I can even begin to imagine what it¡¯s-your sister begged me all the way here for a way for me to help you, but I just can¡¯t... I-I don¡¯t know. I want so badly to help you, but I-I don¡¯t know what to do...I-¡±


    ¡°Take care of her,¡± Eshwlyn parted her eyes open in narrow slits, and Terra was looming over her as a murky, gentle outline above. ¡°When I¡¯m gone... your word, your promise... take care of Lenora...¡±


    A request from an Elf, a plea to a human. Heresy in the eyes of most everyone, but for only them, only her... Terra sped Eshwlyn¡¯s hand into hers, and held it tight.


    ¡°With my life, Eshwlyn,¡± she said, and Eshwlyn could see the sincerity overflowing in bright rims of blue. ¡°It¡¯s a given... after everything... you saved my life... both of you... I... I only wish I could do something to save yours...¡±


    Then, as a sign of a trust forged over years, Eshwlyn gripped her hand back, gently assuring, ¡°You already are.¡±


    It was early into the arrival of the night when she finally regained herposure, a sliver of her strength returning, able to walk the empty halls again without stumbling, and slowly, she began making her way back into her room.


    ¡°Are you noting?¡± Eshwlyn asked, turning back only to find Terra a stagnant figure in the distance. ¡°It¡¯s quite possibly our final time together, I would like for you to be there too.¡±


    ¡°Your final time together, exactly,¡± She called back, pacing backward. ¡°So, please, per my request, cherish every second.¡±


    ¡°And how about you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± A forlorn sight, Terra¡¯s petite figure in the vastness of the hall. In her drab robes, in her doleful stare, her smile only exuded a ringing sorrow as she spoke, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Eshwlyn was then promptly left to wander the chateau on her lonesome, the blue-tinted hue of the moon from zed windows her only guide andpany, and futilely, she tried hastening her pace. Leave Lenora alone long enough in worry, and she¡¯d probably wander the halls in search as well. It was best she didn¡¯t waste any more time than she has to.


    There was a junction in the path... and vaguely, she tried to recall... was it left or was it right? She was sure it was right and affirmed her decision with a stride toward the chosen direction. Then she came across another crossroad, and here she struggled harder to remember.


    Left? Right?


    She chose left this time.


    Gradually as more twists and turns emerged before her, her confidence began to falter, passing by rooms and chambers unfamiliar, and every attempt to realign herself only drifted her further away from any sense of direction.


    Doors after doors, beset on either side, all she strolled past, sealed shut, she glimpsed right, and found one parted ajar, strolling past again, and then suddenly, she heard an rming shout.


    ¡°Enough! I won¡¯t hear any more of this, Tilina!¡±


    Wilvur¡¯s voice traveled the entire length of the corridor in a resonating echo. It instantly paralyzed her in ce. All these years, all this time, Eshwlyn had never heard him this furious. But what had her cautiously retreading steps, furtively peeking through the gap in the doorway was the other voice that came right after.


    ¡°Master, but you must hear me, please!¡± Tilina unraveled, desperate, a pleading figure in the center of arge, splendid bedroom. ¡°It is still not toote to stop this! You don¡¯t need this! You don¡¯t need another Knight to see your ambitione to fruition-please, see as I do-you already have!¡±


    Wilvur was a blur of movement,rge aggressive steps pacing across the room back and forth, and what little Eshwlyn could catch of his expression, it was entirely void of patience.


    ¡°You¡¯re disobeying now?¡± He grumbled, hoarse words grounded through gritted teeth. ¡°This unprecedented act of insubordination, you won¡¯t listen-you leave your post, you barge into my room, and here you stand daring to still defy me now?¡±


    ¡°In your best interest, Master!¡± Tilina retorted, the glow of her wide eyes trailing him around. ¡°You have to understand. All that I do, all that I am, stems from only wanting the best for you!¡±


    ¡°And that is why you¡¯ve done as you did, did you? Belittling my very authority, Ignoring my orders-insisting that Eshwlyn not be my Knight. The culmination of all my years searching, all my life wanting, you dare make a mockery of it?¡± His voice rose again. ¡°All in my best interest, you say?!¡±


    ¡°She is not loyal to you, Master, and you know it!¡± The Knight¡¯s shouted, almost equalling in intensity. ¡°Eshwlyn only does as you tell her to out of devotion to her sister, not you! If not for her, had you not attained this piece of leverage against her, she would have only continued to defy you to her dying breath!¡±


    ¡°Tilina, I am warning you... you are on the brink of my contempt,¡± Wilvur whispered dangerously. ¡°Leave the question of Eshwlyn¡¯s loyalty to my discretion. I suggest you bow your head, you leave this room without another word, and return to your post before you make this situation any worse for yourself than you already have.¡±


    ¡°How? How Master? How can this be any worse for myself than it has already?¡± Tilina challenged, all rationality lost. ¡°I am to lose my ce beside you! I will be relegated as secondary! Anothermon Knight in a long line of Knights! I suspect you may even send me to the servitude of another Master! Come tomorrow-I will lose everything! I will lose you!¡±


    ¡°I am not yours to lose!¡± Wilvur barked, drawing up within inches of Tilina¡¯s face. ¡°Not anymore! You and I both know that you have never been what I was looking for! Exceptional but not great! Strong but not powerful! And you have proven that recently. Tell me, then-what do you have to offer that Eshwlyn does not already provide?! You¡¯re a fraction of her potential, a minuscule percentage of her greatness, indulge me, Tilina- just what else do you have to give of yourself that she can never?!¡±


    ¡°Loyalty! My unwavering devotion! All yours to do with as you see fit! And...!¡± it was a vain try, a desperate attempt for him to finally see to reason, her lips quivering, parting, risking everything. ¡°My love, Master. The blood flowing through me, the life beating in me, all of me, I relinquish entirely to you. Master, I love y-¡±


    The building must have exploded. The noise, the echo that followed, Eshwlyn felt it ring in her eyes, felt herself eyes recoiling, blinking, at the moment of impact. She fluttered them open, and saw Tilina sprawled against the floor, her lips gleaming, dribbling a dark red, and Wilvur standing above her, his hands formed in trembling reddened fists.


    ¡°Love? You say love?¡± Wilvur¡¯s words were smothered in a loathing Eshwlyn had never heard in his voice. ¡°I ask you for your loyalty, not your affections. Since when did I give you permission to be overtaken by your emotions, you stupid fucking Elf?¡±


    ¡°M-Master...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wilvur kicked, Ehslwyn flinched and Tilina gave a feeble whimper. ¡°Do not call me that. Do not call me anything! Loving a human, you sicken me. Get out of my sight, Elf. I do not wish to see you again until tomorrow. I have no more words for you now. Go.¡±


    Tilina slowly and silently staggered back upright, and with a repulsive sneer, Wilvur veered his sights away to the smoldering firece, his hardened, furious expression reflecting in a ze of wood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow to me,¡± He stiffly said, as if sensing her intent. ¡°Just go.¡±


    Eshwlyn quickly moved away, rounding a corner and peeking over to see Tilina leaving the room, her head hung low, in the silence, whimpers, and sobs could be heard resounding, fading... as she gradually disappeared into the darkness never to be seen again.


    Until tomorrow.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    Eshwlyn was awoken suddenly in the early glow of the morning.


    A figure basked in blue light, Tilina in a low whisper, in a bleak tone, rousing her, and only her awake. ¡°It is time,¡± she said, wearing a distant gaze that barely even met hers.


    The apprehension, the fear, the crushing pressure mping beat of her heart, all at once, they flooded back into her. Eshwlyn took a deep breath, felt the stream of air coating her lungs colder, dryer... autumn had ended, and winter had begun again.


    ¡°You will follow me to the courtyard,¡± Tilina went on, her eyes strangely tethered to the intricate patterns inscribed in the blue carpet by her feet. ¡°Master will be expecting you there.¡±


    Eshwlyn stared at the crimson-haired Knight, quick shes ofst night¡¯s incident popping into her mind. Somehow, Tilina looked even more worse for wear. Not a single mark on her face, not a single strand of her hair astray, immacte beyond all measure, and yet a thick air of misery clung onto her like a dark cloud shrouding the light, and like thunder, like rain from within, it was visible for all to see.


    She pretended she couldn¡¯t see it, asking instead, ¡°And what of my sister?¡±


    ¡°Leave her, wake her, say farewell. I don¡¯t care what you choose to do with her,¡± Tilina answered, turning and striding away soon after, more weary than impatient. ¡°Just hurry with it, I wish not to loiter.¡±


    .....


    In her slumber, Lenora lightly stirred, and as if at instinct, held tighter onto her sister by the waist. The bed was a crumpled mess of tangled limbs and white hair intermeshing. It seemed like only a few minutes ago they were still wide-awake deep into the night, neither of them wanting to sleep, for a single second to even pass any longer. In each other¡¯s arms, not a single sound between them but the silence of each other¡¯s breaths.


    Now Lenora had never looked more peaceful, and never more had she resembled her former self than when basked in the blue hue of early winter, blissfully asleep... blissfully unaware.


    Perhaps a little selfishly, a little greedily, she wanted to keep her that way for as long as she could. Whatever happens next, she thought it best if she was spared of the sight.


    Discreetly, Eshwlyn did her best to untangle herself without disturbing her sister¡¯s sleep. Drawing her arms away, scrambling out of bed, she could already hear Lenora¡¯s outrage in her mind if only she knew; how it was not fair for her to do that, how it was not her decision to make...


    But Eshwlyn made it anyway.


    For possibly the final time she would be able to, Eshwlyn looked down at her sister... an obvious mistake, because now her body absolutely refused to move a single inch away. Yet closer to her, how easily she found her muscles sway, slowly leaning over, lowering her lips to her sister¡¯s forehead, nting a kiss, blinking, her eyes burning wet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Eshwlyn whispered. ¡°Ai¡¯nora, Lenora.¡±


    Lenora.


    She always thought the most fitting name for someone like her. So different, so caring, so kind, loving... so many diffrent words to describe her, but in Elvish, in their tongue, you only needed one.


    Nora.


    ¡°No need for your sword,¡± Tilina said, watching Eshwlyn almost reach for it from outside the doorway. ¡°The procedure requires only you as you are.¡±


    So leaving her de be, Eshwlyn promptly joined the gloomy Knight onward through the empty halls of blue. The sound of silence was an all too ring presence among them, one that neither Elf dared to interrupt. Both too deeply encumbered in thought to even try.


    Closer and closer, her heart beating faster and faster, turning a final corner, reaching the end of a familiar hall. How many more steps did she have? How many more seconds were there left? Just how many...


    ¡°Your courage is to bemended,¡± in a mutter, Tilina stood paused before a set of closed doors, her head slightly turned back at her in the smallest nce. ¡°But just be forewarned, courage is not what will save you now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eshwlyn asked, the sudden broken quiet catching her slightly off-guard.


    ¡°I hope you to fail,¡± Tilina continued, speaking aloud and without any sense of purpose. ¡°I hope you sumb to the Conversion¡¯s adverse effects. I hope dearly that Master is wrong about you.¡±


    ¡°Tilina, I...¡±


    ¡°As an Elf, I hold a tremendous amount of respect for you,¡± She spoke over her, hearing nothing, heeding nothing. ¡°You are potentially the greatest of our kind. Perhaps in the right circumstance, equal to that of the Bright Lord Himself. And for that, you are a marvel to behold in my eyes. But as a Knight...¡±


    Tilina then finally looked forward at her. Her golden eyes dead of its bright luster, empty of life, of vigor, and within swirling only an infinite pit of hatred and spite.


    ¡°I sincerely wish you would just die,¡± she finished.


    Then before Eshwlyn had the chance to say anything, Tilina sprang open the door, and in a harsh stream of cold air and morning light, she found herself being guided towards the inevitable. The expanse of the courtyard her stage, the ring etched at its center her fate.


    There were already people present before them. A curious number of onlookers perched in the balconies above, and outside the circle, was a familiar robed man who was busy rifling through the infinite pages of his hovering ck book. Eshwlyn scoured around, twice, thrice, the imposing figure of Wilvur nowhere to be seen. Then for a fourth, and feeling her chest grow heavier, it seems Terra was not anywhere within sight either.


    ¡°Master will be here arriving shortly,¡± Tilina said as if reading her thoughts. ¡°In the meantime, I suggest you pay your respects to the attending Magus while you wait.¡±


    ¡°Where will you be?¡± Eshwlyn quickly asked.


    ¡°Away,¡± Tilina drearily answered. ¡°I have no more orders left to fulfill. Escorting you here, that was the finalmand requested of me.¡±


    ¡°Final?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± she flicked those same lifeless eyes at her. ¡°That all entirely depends on what happens next.¡±


    The Knight had already begun to move away, when Eshwlyn quickly turned towards her, unable any longer to repress her questions, ¡°The Conversion. Tilina, I implore you. What can I expect? When Master arrives, when the ceremony¡¯s begun... just what exactly am I entailed for?¡±


    The faint crunch of grass momentarily halted, the light sway of crimson locks stagnating as the breeze gradually died away. The back of TIlina¡¯s head moved an inch, nting, contemting, before with another inch, leveled itself again.


    ¡°Pain.¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    Her ears wouldn¡¯t stop twitching, and the voices wouldn¡¯t stop muttering.


    She could hear them, the looming audience behind balcony railings; their conversations epassing a vast array of topics... yet one way or another, somehow, they all led back to her.


    Her rise to prominence.


    Her unparalleled strength.


    Her immense potential as a Knight.


    And the perilous risks she posed should she ever turn out to be a threat.


    Over and over in more dubious, uncertain inflections, her ears would twitch to their unending discussions. One aristocrat conversing with another, a red hood whispering to amander... an ignorant nobleman ignorantly questioning the intricacies with a blue-eyed Magus.


    .....


    Terra...


    Eshwlyn felt an invisible pressure on her chest lighten at the sudden sight of her. From the balcony furthest forward, in fleeting glimpses, they caught each other¡¯s eyes. Even from afar, Terra projected this palpable sense of bleakness that nobody else seemed to catch as if she wanted nothing more but to avert her eyes, blink, and convince herself that everything here was just a mere nightmare.


    ¡°Proceed to the middle of the ring, Elf. As if you don¡¯t already know what to do,¡± The Magus across from her ordered, wearing an illustrious blue hood that spilled out his long white beard. ¡°Do not worry, I wish not to touch you any more than I already have. I will not have you hold your hand out to me like the night before. No, that¡¯s your would-be Master¡¯s job. Provided of course, he ever shows.¡±


    Eshwlyn slowly shuffled forward to the center, treading upon the etched lines and engraved runes, feeling a cascade of sensations pour over her body as she trod across the boundary, a bright white rippling and gleaming in the outer edges of every symbol and arching curve.


    She flicked a tentative gaze ahead of her, seeing the Magus in pure focus, his palm aze, lips moving in speedy mutters, with the flutter of rifled pages a constant ambiance amidst the soft almost imperceivable hum of active magic. Evidently, he was not in a state where distractions would be very much appreciated, but despite it, Eshwlyn could not stop an impulse from momentarily taking over.


    ¡°Does this entire process truly hinge solely on my fidelity alone?¡±


    The Magus stopped, the glow in his palm suddenly stagnant, and he raised a wrinkled, rousing gaze at her. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever giving you the permission to address me, Elf.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to... um, my-my humblest apologies,¡± Ehslwyn said at once, hastening into a bow. ¡°I only wished to inquiry on-but... nevermind it... it is nothing of-¡±


    ¡°Inquire you did,¡± His eyes gave a squint. ¡°With unease, with reluctance. What is this, Elf? Wilvur assured me your loyalty is not to be questioned.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t,¡± She hurriedly said.


    ¡°Then what is your worry, Elf?¡± He asked, veering his focus back onto the open book hovering before him. ¡°I suggest you just simply do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    As if on cue, a set of double doors sprang wide open from somewhere, and at once the mutterings from above fell into a hush, as all eyes turned to the figure approaching the center of the courtyard.


    Wilvur looked... tired. Still ever the imposing, impressive presence standing tall, dressedvishly and with elegance, but much like Tilina herself, there was a peculiar look harboring within his bright scarlet eyes that did not match the sincerity of the wide smile he wore in greeting. Eshwlyn could almost see faint imprints of the raw unbridled fury fromst night still lingering in his expression.


    But then he spoke, and unlike the night before, his tone was empty of any malice, instead light, spirited... a little amused even, ¡°Terrible sorry for my less-than-ster arrival,¡± He said, heaving a weary breath. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I could hardly keep my eyes closed for longer than a blinkst night. Usually, I¡¯d have someone else wake me in case such a matter arises, but unfortunately I... ah-it¡¯s no matter! At any rate, I am here now.¡±


    ¡°Excitement begets exhaustion,¡± The Magus said, barely taking his eyes off his work to nce at him. ¡°Quite too eager for this day to arrive, don¡¯t you think, WIlvur?¡±


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Wilvur strolled closer, taking in the blue winter sky. ¡°Today marks a new advent to humanity¡¯s progression. Not since my ancestor, Dctus himself has there been quite the breakthrough. Is it so strange to be eager? Girian, surely you yourself can feel it too? In your bones, in the air. History in the making.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it,¡± Girian stoically muttered. ¡°Now stand over there, would you?¡± He pointed a quick finger to an empty spot across from Ehslwyn. ¡°You have an audience converging from all across the realm keen on seeing your ims hold true. I suggest you not keep them waiting for any longer than you already have.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes...¡± Wilvur nodded, looking up, beset on all sides by looming stares. ¡°Though what they expect to witness from a dull process as conversion, I do not know,¡± then he looked at Eshwlyn, a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°For the battlefield is where she truly strives.¡±


    ¡°Enter, Wilvur.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± A chuckle. ¡°It appears it is not only them I have carelessly kept waiting. My apologies.¡±


    He then entered the luminous ring of light, every step, allowing a stream of deep blue to intermix with her glow of white, until, once they were aligned a few feet from each other, the colors settled in a halfway mixture of both colors.


    ¡°One moment...¡± The Magus mumbled, treading close but firmly keeping away from stepping inside. At once, akin to yesterday¡¯s procedure, strings of blue and white tethered themselves onto the sphere in his palm, and like a mirror refracting, the colored threads began to scatter around them, surrounding them both. The hum of magic grew louder. ¡°Please do not move too much if you could. Some slight adjustments are required... your Elf... overpowering... it has to be bnced. Apologies, please wait.¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± Wilvur politely inclined his head at him. ¡°I waited decades, what is a few minutes more, truly?¡±


    Eshwlyn could not help but glimpse up again, the beating of her heart deafening in her eyes, searching for reassurance, for calm... those kind blue eyes. Terra was ignoring the nobleman now, her unblinking gaze affixed to the scene before her, her loose, baggy sleeves draping over the balcony railing. It almost looked as if she was keeping herself from jumping down. Her strained expression... it was no assurance.


    ¡°So, Eshwlyn,¡± She instantly snapped her eyes forward, blinking, meeting the sharp glint in his scarlet eyes. ¡°How are you doing?¡±


    Such a casual question, a simple question, and yet she could not find a single eptable answer.


    ¡°Healthy. Eager. Albeit, a little hungry,¡± She spoke on a whim, keeping her voice light. ¡°What of you, Master? You mentioned that you had trouble sleepingst night. Is there anything-?¡±


    ¡°Nothing worthy of your concern, I assure you,¡± He interjected, motioning his hand in a dismissive wave much to the Magus¡¯ dismay. ¡°And what of your sister? Lenora, if I¡¯m remembering right. Well, did you enjoy your time with her?¡±


    A sincere question, or...?


    ¡°A delightful surprise,¡± Eshwlyn bowed in appreciation. ¡°Once more, I thank you for allowing me the privilege of seeing her again.¡±


    ¡°I imagine she¡¯s not too happy with me with what¡¯s about to happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, uh, no... not particrly, Master,¡± She answered honestly, then quickly added. ¡°But I¡¯ve firmly reassured her that this is for the best. That for your kindness and your mercy, in turn, I must offer something of equivalence. My loyalty, my devotion, and much more. It is only right, only just.¡±


    ¡®An admirable way to put it. Consider me ttered,¡± He said. ¡°But as His Highness had eloquently phrased it before: in the end, words are just words. And though I believe every word for your ims, right now, Eshwlyn, it is finally time for your actions to speak for you.¡±


    A silence followed. Wilvur gave a trusting smile, bathed in shimmering blue, one that Eshwlyn attempted to match with a confident bow, blinded briefly by the harsh white glow in the earth, hoping no one else could hear the incessant pounding against her chest.


    ¡°We may proceed,¡± The Magus announced, a hand holding the sphere like a beacon up high, while the other he had pressed firmly between the open pages of his ck book. ¡°The Master will extend his dominant hand from below, his palm facing upwards. Do so now.¡±


    Wilvur did as instructed, his eyes never once leaving hers as he raised his empty palm forward.


    Eshwlyn remembered this, remembered the blinding, debilitating pain, the scorching ze consuming her arm whole. How, at a certain point, in the midst of her agony, she believed that dying then was more afort than it was a fear.


    Will it happen again? Just as painful, just as searing? Would she buckle, would she bend, break? In front of him... no, she mustn¡¯t, she couldn¡¯t... she had to be loyal, she needed to be devoted, every ounce dedicated, pushing through the pain.


    ¡°The Servant will extend her opposite hand from above, her palm facing downwards. Do so now.¡±


    Sheplied, stretching her right arm across, her palm hovering slightly over his, doing her utmost to keep her fingers from quivering, stifling the urge, the apprehension pumping in her veins.


    ¡°At the brightest shine of blue, the Servant will ce her hand over her Master¡¯s,¡± The Magus¡¯ voice continued to boom. ¡°For the entirety of the Conversion, both must strive to uphold this connection, this forging of a bond, this eternal pledge between a Knight and her Master. The abandoning of wants, of desires, a primal nature discarded. In the presence of the Divines¡¯ grace, the Elf will devote her life forever to humanity¡¯s will. Be forewarned, should you falter at all, should your loyalty in the slightest waver... then may the Divines have mercy on your soul.¡±


    Trailing the Magus¡¯ words, came a tense, almost deafening silence. Around them, the circle continued to ebb and flow a pulsating white and blue. Dimming, brightening, seconds passed, and there was still no sign of a bright blue¡¯s prominence.


    ¡°You are tense,¡± Wilvur chuckled. ¡°So unlike how Tilina was during her time here.¡±


    White was dimming.


    Eshwlyn blinked nkly at him. ¡°Well, her loyalty to you... I notice at times... it can be quite terrifying.¡±


    He nodded, smiling at that.


    Blue was swelling.


    ¡°Yes, I too notice that as well at times,¡± He said, then nted his gaze, the red in his eyes swirling, musing. ¡°But I wonder... now that you¡¯ve mentioned it... just how is yourspared to hers?¡±


    Another question.


    Blue was glowing.


    Blinding.


    Eshwlyn blinked. ¡°Better.¡±


    Then In an instant, her hand fell upon his.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 4


    Her head jerked upwards.


    A blinding incandescent white.


    She could see nothing, hear nothing, feel nothing... nothing but the scorching pain setting her skin aze in light.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let go¡¯, she shouted to herself in her head, forcing her body toply with the impossible demand. The earth hadpletely disappeared from under her feet, entombed within a blinding abyss of agony where even the very air itself seemed to have been siphoned away.


    Her throat stung, but she did not remember screaming. Her eyes burned but she did not remember crying. On her lips, the taste of iron, coating it, dripping down. Her legs were falling. Death was night.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let go¡¯


    Then, she felt something, a blink, and suddenly she was returned to the courtyard, the burning, zing, blistering pain ebbing away like rippling calming tides.


    .....


    She blinked again, stamping out the thin des of grass that were poking at her eyelids, face-first on the ground, feeling her lips in a zed mixture of blood and dirt. Writhing, squirming, the blue sky spinning, the light was fading... and her hand was outstretched, empty...id sprawled across the inner edge of a glowing blue rune.


    From the silence fading, a voice was emerging, speaking, casually and frighteningly stating, ¡°You let go.¡±


    Wilvur was standing exactly where she had seen himst, an empty smile on his face, his hand still extended. His scarlet eyes looked down at her, and it was all Eshwlyn could see now as she struggled to pull herself upright in a daze, swallowing down the breeze as the cold blew at her sweat-ridden face.


    ¡°What was that, Eshwlyn?¡± Wilvur asked, more concerned than he was enraged. A reaction she least expected. ¡°What happened there?¡±


    ¡°A-A mistake,¡± Eshwlyn managed to sputter out, rubbing the blood away and staggering to her feet, attempting to keep steady her bnce and consciousness that were both on the verge of slipping. ¡°It was... I don¡¯t... Master, it won¡¯t happen again. I promise you.¡±


    ¡°I certainly hope not...¡± He nodded, smiling wider at her, then flicked his gaze to the old Magus standing nearby. ¡°Well then, you heard my Knight. Once more, if you would.¡±


    ¡°Barely a quarter into the process itself, and she has already faltered,¡± the Magus said to him. ¡°Surely, Wilvur, a man of your intellect, the implications of it did not escape you.¡±


    ¡°This has happened before,¡± Wilvur calmly stated. ¡°The first attempt does not alwayse to fruition. This is not abnormal. I know of many great Knights that have onlye to be due to being given the benefit of a second chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, provided they survive the first,¡± The old Magus pointed out. ¡°And provided they are sufficiently rested after and-¡±


    ¡°I wish to give my Knight a second chance,¡± He cut across from him, turning back to Eshwlyn with the sincerity lost from his smile. ¡°With all due respect, Girian, please... simply just do as you¡¯re told, won¡¯t you?¡±


    The Magus hid his disapproval beneath his hood, expelling a sigh, as he readied both sphere and book in both hands. ¡°Very well. At the brightest hue of blue. Once more.¡±


    As Eshwlyn raised a quivering arm forward again, she happened to look up at the silent audience, seeing the disparaging stares of more than dozen staring down at her, all with the exception of a single one. Terra was as pale as snow, no longer able to hide the terror and worry forming on her face, but also as well unable to look away.


    ¡°Eshwlyn,¡± Wilvur called out to her, and she turned back, noticing the smile had gone from his lips. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    From anyone else, it would have sounded assuring, supportive,forting even... but this was Wilvur, and Eshwlyn could hear it for what it truly was-a warning.


    The ring shifted in intensity, another bright blue shining, consuming even the light of day. Eshwlyn grabbed his hand again and held tight.


    It was now even worse than before. A rupturing of all her senses, like a burning de stabbing into her skin, her bones, her soul. The same bright white blinded her, coating her hand and spreading to her arm, like a parasite of lighttching onto her threatening to consume her whole.


    She forced herself to persevere, even as her strength withered, even as her legs buckled, her kneesnding hard onto the earth-she didn¡¯t let go. Her lungs were being diminished of air as her shrill screams died away into fading echoes, but she couldn¡¯t breathe. The pain was suffocating her, choking her, and everything was suddenly heavy, the light encasing her was intensely weighty, and she could feel herself sinking to the soil as it continued to spread.


    Then, as it began to ravage at her chest-it stopped, disappeared, as her arm swung loosely to her side before falling limp amongst the swaying grass. In vain, she tried to rise, shifting, impelling her feet upwards, before thest sliver of energy left her body... and instead, she felt the impact, the hard thud as she copsed onto the ground.


    But no... she mustn¡¯t falter, mustn¡¯t fall... mustn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°M-Master, no, I... w-wait, Master, please... I can... I...¡± She stirred, slurring and whimpering, only for the rest of her words to be smothered as she spat out mouthfuls of blood, copsing again


    She couldn¡¯t see in the slightest, the world gradually changing into a fading ck, but she could hear him, and she heard him shifting in ce, heard him lowering himself closer, and she could also hear the heaviness in his breath.


    ¡°This... this is your extent, is it?¡± Wilvur¡¯s voice was unnervingly quiet. ¡°All those promations of yours of loyalty, devotion, faith-this is how far it goes, hm?¡±


    ¡°No, no, Master, please...¡± She continued to sputter in the dark. ¡°I can... I beg you again... I-I won¡¯t fail again. Please, Master, please...¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you will...¡± She felt him lift her chin, perching it between fingers, her bleary sights fainty aligning with the harsh red in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dying, Eshwlyn. You¡¯re choosing to die, you¡¯re choosing to fail.¡±


    ¡°Master, please... no... no, Master... never, I...¡±


    ¡°But you know what I think? I don¡¯t think this is truly you at your furthest extent. No, far from it even. Yes, I know exactly just how far you would go for others. I¡¯ve seen it for myself. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be here, would you?¡±


    Wilvur raised his thumb and wiped away the blood from her lips, and all the while Eshwlyn continue to stutter senselessly, futilely, ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± she whispered over and over to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t?¡± He cocked a brow. ¡°Don¡¯t what, Eshwlyn? Just what do you think I am about to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t, please... Master, no...¡±


    ¡°Do you know the true reason why I waste just then? Why, at such a pivotal moment of my life, I was not already present here at the sign of dawn? It¡¯s not for ack of rest, let me tell you.¡±


    ¡°Master, please...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because your sister was quite the elusive little Elf, you see,¡± Wilvur said. ¡°While you were here trying to convince yourself that your loyalty truly does belong to me. My men were putting your dear Lenora into my custody, and apparently suspecting it already, she led them onto quite the chase. I had to tend to the problem personally in order to resolve it... and what a fight she put up, indeed. It¡¯s almost admirable.¡±


    Eshwlyn felt her feeble heart give a beat. Her worst fears, her waking nightmare, what she swore she¡¯d never let happen. It was now reality, it has now happened.


    ¡°Understand what I¡¯ve done is only out of pure necessity. Had you just simply allowed your allegiance to fall to my possession, I assure you, nothing would havee of it. I would have let your sister go, untouched, unharmed along with my sincerest apologies. But now... now, you must understand, you¡¯ve failed me twice already... I ask you, what exactly am I to do now than what is necessary? What is about to happen, I just want to remind you that you were given a second chance, that I really did believe you wanted to be loyal. But unfortunately, you just aren¡¯t. Now, I shall resolve that personally.¡±


    Wilvur drew his hand away, standing back up, and desperately Eshwlyn attempted to follow, trying to seize at him, trying to stop him, ¡°No, Master! Leave her out of this, please! I won¡¯t fail again! One more time! Please!¡± yet her hands only manage to seize the empty air, falling over to the ground once more.


    ¡°It is much toote, Eshwlyn,¡± Wilvur said, waving amanding hand into the air. ¡°It was my misjudgment to think that your loyalty to me stems out of anything but your obligation to your sister. It was my mistake, my impatience, that skewered your sense of devotion. But now it is my opportunity to rectify that mistake.¡±


    Then, barging out from the loud rattle of swinging doors, a pair of red-hooded guards emerged into the courtyard, carrying with them a small figure bound in rope. The cluttered sway of white locks, the glow of green eyes- and Eshwlyn instantly felt her voice swell above the pain.


    ¡°LENORA!¡±


    In a clutter of white hair, in a streak of glowing green eyes, Eshwlyn watched them toss her hard onto the ground,nding at the very edge of the circle, the gleaming mixture of white and blue revealing apletely vacant expression on her face, seemingly lifeless... a familiar emptiness.


    ¡°NO! LENORA NO!¡±


    Lenora just looked on at her sister, unstirring to her cries, unresponsive to the sound of her name, and her unseeing gaze tarnished with the hollow stare of Subjugation.


    ¡°This... this little ursed child,¡± Wilvur rounded over to Lenora, throwing her a contemptuous leer while carelessly treading upon locks of her hair. ¡°The root cause of this problem. If not for her, Eshwlyn, if not for her... I should have taken my time, I should have drawn your loyalty through other means. But it¡¯s as I said, my impatience has rendered me blind to rationality. Tilina was right. She always usually is, you know?¡±


    ¡°Leave her alone...¡± Eshwlyn pleaded, unable to garner the strength to even move. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this. I will be loyal. I will be good. Please, I will be good. I will do anything!¡±


    ¡°Precisely, Eshwlyn!¡± He eximed, shuffling back towards her into the center. ¡°And that is why Tilina is wrong about you! You will do anything! You can do anything! For you are the greatest, the strongest, the very best of your kind! Which is why I know you will be able to convince yourself, you will muster the conviction to finally, truly devote yourself to me! You just require the proper... motivation, and I shall dly provide it to you.¡±


    Wilvur then proceeded to nod his head at both guards, and at once, they both extended their hands out towards Lenora¡¯s body. Eshwlyn felt a strong sensation begin to permeate through the vicinity.


    And it happened, then.


    Lenora began to shout. Indescribable agony filled her shrill cries echoing into the air. She was squirming helplessly, her body curving into the air, throwing the back of her head into the hard earth, and Eshwlyn could do nothing but watch in horror and plead, her own cries blending in with her little sister¡¯s harrowing screams.


    ¡°NO! STOP! PLEASE STOP! MASTER, DON¡¯T LET THEM! PLEASE MAKE THEM STOP! MAKE IT STOP!¡±


    ¡°You make it stop, Eshwlyn!¡± Wilvur shouted back at her, his expression contorted with suppressed rage. ¡°You! Only you can resolve this on your own! It is time for you to choose who it is exactly you live your life for! Choose, Eshwlyn!¡±


    He thrust his hand out at her again, a maddened glint to his scarlet eyes.


    ¡°Would it be me, Eshwlyn?!¡± He asked, nearly overpowered by more shrilling cries, the sufferings of a child, to which he could only express nothing but a cruel, demented smile. ¡°Or her?¡±

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 5


    It was like the moment was frozen in an eternity-perceiving seconds in what felt like centuries. Lenora¡¯s cries kept resounding, filling up every recess in her mind, a droning endless limbo of pain that refused to ever cease.


    The pure agony in her wide, soulless eyes. Her tears streaming, her body writhing. The suffering persisted.


    Seconds in centuries.


    ¡°Please stop this!¡± Eshwlyn screamed again.


    Then suddenly a dozen rattling, a dozen mming, windows and doors shutting, patches of grass violently ripped from the earth as the wind turned feral, vicious, a concentrated st of air that carried both red-hooded men into the air, blown back intorge pirs of stone beforending to the ground, pelleted by a heavy rain of debris, and moved no longer.


    At once, Lenora fell quiet, the torture stopping... falling back limp and breathing only feebly.


    ¡°Wilvur, cease this at once!¡± Terra had suddenly vaulted from the balcony railings,nding in a strong dissipating gust of wind, the sleeves of her robes disintegrated with the surviving tattered strands rippling uncontrobly, as she extended a visible swirl of air from her hands, directing it towards the ring in the center. ¡°Enough. This is enough, do you hear me? You¡¯re taking things too far now, Wilvur!¡±


    .....


    Eshwlyn could only focus on Lenora¡¯s barely stirring figure, and what little strength returning to her, she tried to expend it already... trying to move, trying to crawl... little by little, if only she could...


    ¡°You stay right there!¡± Wlivur ordered her, a warning glint shing in his harsh red eyes, before quickly veering his sights back to the intruder across the courtyard. ¡°Terra exin this, exin yourself. Just what exactly do you think you are doing here?¡±


    ¡°Putting a stop to this clear disaster before you make it any worse!¡± Terra shouted.


    ¡°So you¡¯re opposing this? Opposing humanity?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m opposing you!¡± She said, her anger ring in the form of greater swirling winds. ¡°Girian, surely you¡¯re against this too! If this Elf is the best we¡¯ve ever found, then this idiot is on his way to killing her! He¡¯s already put her through two failed attempts at Conversion, it¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s even still alive! You force her through a third-what good is she to us dead?!¡±


    ¡°And suddenly you care?¡± Wilvur sneered at her. ¡°Suddenly the Magus, always so reluctant to get involved in my business-Terra, now you choose to act? What is this? What exactly spurred this outrage? Would you care to indulge us?¡±


    ¡°Girian, please,¡± She heaved, looking towards the old Magus in a calm silence. ¡°Make this fool of a man see to reason. ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, then her death will also be-¡±


    ¡°And why exactly would the life or death of a mere Elf concern me so greatly?¡± Girian replied. ¡°I am only present here at His Majesty¡¯s behest. To perform the process of Conversion, sessful or otherwise-that is all I am here for. Anything more is beyond my regard.¡±


    Terra looked even more agitated. ¡°So you would let this happen?! This meaningless death of a great asset to humanity, you would deliberately-¡±


    ¡°I am not letting anything happen,¡± The Magus interjected, flicking an apathetic gaze towards Wilvur. ¡°It¡¯s his Elf, his choice, its life in his hands. However way he wishes to proceed and do as he pleases, the best I can do is advise. And just look at him, Terra, in his eyes, take a moment... does he truly look like a man that would heed any advice at the moment?¡±


    Even more fiercer arguments then erupted, a chaotic tirade of rebuttals and insults in even harsher yells, but Eshwlyn was not listening to a single one of them. Just a few meager steps away, so close and yet so far, Lenora was rousing.


    Frail excruciating movements, the little Elf managed to turn her head to the side, and in there within her vacant, zed look, her green eyes began to glimmer with a faint glow of familiarity. Her breathing deepened, her lips quivered-Lenora moved again, and reached out a trembling arm forward.


    ¡°Sa... tur...¡± amidst the shouting, the fighting, the dissonance all around, Eshwlyn heard her little sister speak. ¡°Sa...tur...¡±


    Not begging for help. Not wanting for the torture to stop. Lenora kept saying, her mutters gradually weakening. The pain, the agony, not a word she spoke of it.


    ¡°Sa¡¯tur.¡±


    She asked.


    ¡°Sa¡¯tur.¡±


    She pleaded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She repeated.


    ¡°I HAD ENOUGH!¡± Wilvur¡¯s voice boomed like pping thunder, no longer hiding the anger flushing red in his scowl. ¡°Enough Terra! I will not let anyone, especially not you, stop this Conversion from happening! Not when I am so close!¡±


    ¡°Wilvur, you-!¡± Terra took a single step forward, the concentrated white gale in her hands growing shriller, but then halted at once-as Wilvur rose a single finger towards her, wide, demented crimson eyes string back.


    ¡°If you harm me in any way, you even take one more step forward, I will personally see it through that you and your entire family will be branded as traitors to humanity! I will make sure myself you will be hunted to the ends of the earth if you run. To impede theing glory of mankind, to even think it! What would your father say?! Tell me, Terra, what would your brother think of you?¡±


    There was the most murderous look rippling past Terra¡¯s expression. Her hands were shaking, her eyes trembling... but her boldness wavered, her winds dwindled... and welling tears forming in the bright blue of her eyes, she hung her head towards the ground... and did no longer.


    Wilvur nodded at her begrudgingpliance, before whirling around again towards Eshwlyn. They locked eyes, and she very nearly cowered away from him. He looked like a different man now.


    A dangerous man.


    ¡°Now,¡± He heaved, keeping his gaze tethered to hers, as he threw an arm out towards Lenora. An imposing sensation manifesting, growing, a single flex in his fingertips, his hand forming into a w-and Lenora¡¯s screams began to fill the once more, louder, shriller than ever-her body contorting into all horrific manners unsightly. ¡°Onest time, your hand, Eshwlyn...¡±


    Then he extended his other arm out towards her, asking, demanding-the circle around them shifting and glowing the brightest blue. Eshwlyn felt panic smothering her thoughts, the lingering pain paralyzing her.


    Then Lenora screamed again, spurring her.


    She lifted a hand.


    ¡°ESHWLYN, NO!¡± Terra screamed, toote her words echoing in the air.


    Like fate embracing, like death seizing, her life fading, Eshwlyn felt a sudden cold shooting through her, grasping at her...


    As her hand, her life, fell upon his.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 5


    Blinding pain once more. An agony tenfold of what came before. She no longer even possessed the strength to express her agony, her lips gaping wide open in a voiceless scream.


    Eshwlyn found her gaze lifted to the clear blue sky, feeling as if the very heavens were failing all around her. She felt her body weightless, numbed to every sensation but pain. It was unbearable, indescribable... she knew she couldn¡¯tst... but yet like a distant echo in a dream, she heard Lenora¡¯s cries intensify... and she tightened her grip on his.


    The surface of her skin was zing again, the same searing bright white, like tendrils of light spreading through and consuming her body whole. It was weighing her down tremendously, she could feel herself sinking to the ground as if every inch of her was suddenly dded with the weight of the world.


    Lenora screamed again, and she felt what feeble lift still stirred within her give a rousing lurch. She dropped her eyes forward, through blurring tears and immense light, Eshwlyn deafened herself to everything else andmitted the entirety of herself, her focus, her intent, her fidelity, and surrendered it all, her hand tightening even more in his.


    Wilvur¡¯s scarlet eyes began to gleam with promise, his pale-white skin almost sparkling with the incandescence of the ring, and he began to form an exhrated smile.


    ¡°Still not dead!¡± He eximed aloud almost maniacally, proiming to anyone within the vicinity that would hear him. ¡°Do you see this?! Who here still retains any doubts to the truth you see before you now?! I ask you, what being, Elf or otherwise, could go through this kind of ordeal still yet persevere?! No one but her! It is only her! And in the nexting moments, she will finally be mine and mine alone!¡±


    ¡°Wilvur, it is not working!¡± Terra¡¯s voice red in a culminated panic. ¡°You¡¯ve already long past the allotted time for a sessful Conversion! It¡¯s stagnant! She¡¯s just stagnating! You¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    .....


    ¡°I never once deluded myself into believing there would not be a struggle in this,¡± Wilvur said, whirling back towards the kneeling, ebbing Eshwlyn, and breaking into a derisive chuckle. ¡°After all, great gain is not without its great adversities. And a great gain she is indeed! There is no denying it now!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just see to the fact of the matter that you¡¯ve deliberately blinded yourself too?!¡± She shouted. ¡°Eshwlyn is not loyal to you!¡±


    ¡°She will be!¡± He snapped, ¡°She can be! The greatest of her kind- if so, then it is no trouble for her to do so! She can do anything! And if not... if she can¡¯t pledge herself, even now,¡± He flexed his palm, protruding veins, and Lenora broke into even screechier shrieks. ¡°Then what good is she then to me, really? Humanity?¡±


    Eshwlyn buckled trying to stand, attempting again, her knees quivering greatly, failing again, but his words, her cries-resurging something within her, strength, determination, enduring her forward despite the continuous torture.


    The green in her eyes was flooding with a flushing crimson, recing the tears, streaming down her face in thickening droplets, and gradually the grass around her was being coated red with blood, pouring out of every orifice of her strained expression.


    And she still did not yield her hold.


    As the glowing white spread further than it ever had, as every muscle in her body began to twitch and spasm, she only strengthened her hold on him, her nails breaking and embedding into the skin of his palm.


    She will be his.


    She must be his.


    The white was ring brighter, stronger-now almost swallowing her body entirely.


    Lenora had stopped screaming for a while now. She didn¡¯t hear it, didn¡¯t see it-he was the only one that mattered now. He has to be.


    ¡°Eshwlyn, no! Let go of him! Let go!¡± Someone screamed again.


    Keep going.


    ¡°Yes, yes! You are so very close!¡± Wilvur cried out, her Master cried out. His joy, his pleasure, the only thing that will ever matter. ¡°I knew you would prevail over all! Besting all odds, that is what your very existence embodies! You will show this to the world! You will be a legend among legends! The great among the greats! A warrior finally worthy of the mantle of Knight! You! You alone! Eshwlyn the Elf-!¡±


    Suddenly it was all gone.


    The light.


    The pain.


    The screams.


    The words.


    The world.


    Wilvur had let go.


    In a streak of blood hurling across the air.


    Eshwlyn felt herself copse backward in a lifeless heap of benumbed senses. As she fell, seeing the world in a blur, she caught a glimpse, a glint of bright silver in the swiftest of seconds, the sway of long crimson locks skirting across the grass.


    ¡°What is this?! What do you think you are doing?!¡± A deep, startled voice bellowed, and a hum of magic began to permeate the air, ¡°Elf, stand down! Ipel you to stand-!¡±


    A thick pouring rain of blood suddenly then drenched her already bloodied face in warm pellets, and in a hard thud, she glimpsed the horror-filled expression of the Old Magus falling close to her side, the deep slice and de still embedded in the front of his neck rapidly spurting out the life from his vacant eyes.


    ¡°Run! Everyone, just run!¡± Eshwlyn heard Terra¡¯s voice resounding in the sudden silence. ¡°You must go! Someone alert the King! Call the guards!¡±


    And amidst hermands, from nearer, louder, she could hear the hoarse grunts of pain from someone familiar.


    ¡°T-Tilina...¡± Wilvur sputtered breathlessly, his voice in a tense quiet of fury. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Y-You can¡¯t... you aren¡¯t allowed...¡±


    Eshwlyn managed to veer her eyes right, and in the dimming ck of her life, she saw Wilvur still standing tall in his usual imposing stature... and it buckled, faltered... as a spreading dark-red pigment overtook the blue of his robes, growing faster, as Tilina plunged her de deeper into his guts.


    ¡°You stupid fucking Elf!¡± He spat out as he buckled again, and the crimson-haired Knight gently lowered him to his knees. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?! What you¡¯ve cost me?! You... you...!¡±


    ¡°I am everything you¡¯ve ever asked for,¡± Tilina calmly said to him. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve ever strived for. What you are doing now, Master... it is a mistake. Recing me is a mistake that would cost you greatly. Your greatest Knight, for your sake, Master, I cannot have you dispose of her.¡±


    ¡°You are not! You will never be!¡± He heaved, trying and failing to pry out the sword from her rigid grip. ¡°Just why have you not realized this of yourself yet?! And now... now you have...!¡±


    ¡°Did what I did to keep you all solely to myself, Master,¡± She finished for him, then slowly, hesitantly, before breaking through her reluctance, she reached for him infort and tenderly stroked his long white mane. ¡°As is what you have decided of me.¡±


    ¡°You have decided that yourself,¡± He wheezed out. ¡°You and your delusions of love, of affections, you¡¯ve convinced yourself that-is this what this is, then?! This is how your so-called love manifests itself?¡±


    ¡°No one else could have served you better than me, Master,¡± She said, audibly breathing in his scent. ¡°And if not me, if I can¡¯t provide you your sole best... then it is only a given that no one should as well... because I know that no one else could. I will not let you live that life of suffering.¡±


    ¡°You are mad.¡±


    Tilina formed the smallest smile, leaning her head against his. ¡°I am what you made me, Master.¡±


    But he was no longer paying any attention, his scowl losing its intensity, the gleam in his eyes losing its focus.


    ¡°I was so close...¡± He slurred, and for the first time since, Wilvur turned, finding Eshwlyn in his sights. ¡°So very close... achieving what nobody else has done... to be humanity¡¯s savior, I only... I only just...¡±


    But then Tilina usurped his focus back onto her, turning his head, realigning his eyes with her golden glow, and softly assured, ¡°You already have, Master. With me.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± a pause, a silence, a final sliver of hatred leaving his lips. ¡°You are... nothing. I... I deserve...¡±


    Wilvur never finished, and he never will. Copsing to the earth, the sword leaving his wound. To the skies, his final seconds of life bore witness to. And the only thing that left stirring of him was the cold winter wind billowing at his hair.


    ¡°You deserve only the best, yes...¡± Tilina said, smiling above his lifeless corpse, before lowering herself, arge bundle of her red hair shouting both their faces as she slowly leaned in closer to him... before parting away with a glimmer of bright red thickly coating her lips.


    Then in one act of servitude and of affection, Tilina turned the tip of her de onto herself. In one second, the rupture of armor erupted all around, the soft squelch of flesh skewered resounded, and in the next second, she had run herself through her sword.


    And then in a final act of defiance, slowly, she turned her gaze towards Eshwlyn¡¯s, the luster of life dimming from the gold in her eyes, as she spoke to her onest time, before she crumpled, before she died, together with her Master, closer in death than ever alive, with a satisfied smile the final imprint of her life.


    Her final words echoing, affirming once more.


    ¡°And I am all eternally that he ever deserves.¡±

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Part 5


    Why did it seem so peaceful? Up above, the endless sea of blue skies, why hasn¡¯t it just disappeared yet? Why does time persist? Why does the world still exist?


    She blinked, she breathed... the crisp winter air coating her insides still with feeble life... another blink, another breath... why was she still alive?


    There were people running from everywhere... an ear pressed into the dirt, it was as if she could hear everything, everyone... their yells rumbling within the earth, growing further, fainter, fear begetting fear, as the entire Sanctum sumbed to the contagious panic, vacating the premises... over and over the unthinkable given life...


    An Elf-Knight has killed her Master and a Magus.


    The entire courtyard reeked with the pungent stench of death, the once vibrant green grass now watered and zed with the red of blood... but she refused to believe it.


    A hallucination, it was a dream... a simple illusion... Wilvur¡¯s lifeless corpseying mere meters from her... and Tilina piled atop in an almost loving embrace... their blood congealing, intermixing... it was no longer possible to tell which was which.


    The same shade of red, Human and Elf.


    .....


    Even still, with the realityid before her, Eshwlyn refused to believe her eyes. Surely, Wilvur will awake. Surely, any moment now, he will rouse, turning towards her, and once more, she will be subjected to his blood-curdling smile.


    So long... too long... he had her chained to his whims... hopelessly bound with never a feasible escape... so easily... too easily... how can it just simply all be over now?


    But seconds passed, and the illusion still did not shatter... the Master and his Knight remained dead forever.


    Yet the death of her captor did not bolster her spirits. It was turning left, her loose fading sights glimpsing a small lone figure left, that returned a sliver of her strength... pulling at grassroots, sinking her fingers into the dirt, dragging her own dying carcass closer, nearer.


    ¡°Le... nora...¡±


    By some miracle, Eshwlyn had crossed the seemingly unreachable distance and made it beside her sister. She ced a trembling on her chest and felt a surge of sudden relief feeling the feeble beating of life inside her, the lingering warmth of her skin... but it was afort only short-lived as she slowly sat upright to look at her sister.


    ¡°Lenora?¡±


    Her eyes were open, staring, but they were not seeing anything. She was breathing, conscious, but she was not stirring in the slightest.


    ¡°N-No, Lenora... Lenora, it is me. I-I¡¯m here... I¡¯m here now, p-please... Lenora, look at me.¡±


    Eshwlyn leaned closer, shook her sister-panic swelling-and Lenora blinked once. Only once, and It was only at that moment, that she finally took notice of what she had missed before... how her skin had entirely turned to a sickly gray hue... and the look in her eyes, absence of recognition, even when she forced their gazes to meet, it was like she was peering into the depths of a void.


    But she wasn¡¯t dead, she isn¡¯t... she couldn¡¯t be... she was warm, she was breathing, her heart was beating... she even blinked...


    She was still alive.


    ¡°Lenora, you¡¯re... you¡¯re safe now, okay? You¡¯re safe,¡± Eshwlyn clumsily ced her sister in her arms, the strain on her body, the searing pain rippling through her, she ignored... cing quivering fingers upon her sister¡¯s nk expression. ¡°I-I¡¯m right here. It¡¯s over. Do you hear me? Please hear me, please. I¡¯m here, Lenora, I¡¯m here...¡±


    Lenora only blinked again at her, pointed ears nting limp and lifeless, and with every passing second, as Eshwlyn desperately searched her sister¡¯s eyes, it was as if the void was consuming it whole... the bright green in her eyes slowly ebbing away into the same empty gray of her skin.


    But she was alive. Eshwlyn knew despite it all, Lenora was still alive. Her heartbeat, after all. She was blinking, after all. She wasn¡¯t like Wilvur, or Tilina, or that Magus, there was no blood. Looking at her, not a single cut, no wounds, no nothing. She was still her Lenora. Her little sister. She was a strong one, stronger than her.


    Perhaps she just needed rest. Exhaustion. She was always a frail one, frailer than her. So Eshwlyn stayed with Lenora, still cradling her in her arms. Surrounded by the dead, but not among them, they were both still alive... still breathing... she wasn¡¯t alone in living.


    How long they remained in ce, Eshwlyn could not tell. She didn¡¯t even dare speak, afraid she might disturb her sister¡¯s much-needed peace. But soon, she knew soon, she¡¯ll finally awake, she has to.


    Have seconds only passed? Has it already been minutes? Hours? Suddenly, it was colder, the wind harsher. Eshwlyn noticed then a small speck of white falling upon her sister¡¯s cheek. She looked up-it was snowing now, the sky darkening to a deep gray.


    Just like that fateful winter night so long ago now.


    It was like fate itself had blown in with the blistering breeze, falling gently with the pouring snow, returning to reim the death that was stolen from it. But it couldn¡¯t be, because just like before, Lenora here was still alive.


    The snow kept falling, the wind kept blowing... and Lenora remained unchanging.


    ¡°Eshwlyn...¡±


    For what felt like centuries, Eshwlyn felt her body shift, twitching, her muscles throbbing as she slowly lifted her gaze to her side, seeing a familiar pair of bright blue eyes staring back at her amidst the loose flutter of raven-ck hair.


    Why was she still here? Why had she not gone like the others? Questions, Eshwlyn did not care for an answer. Her presence was nothing. She felt nothing. She nced at her for only a brief second before veering her focus back to Lenora again.


    Meanwhile, Terra exuded only a thick air of gloom. She took one look at them, at Lenora, and her pained expression seeming to have realized something that Eshwlyn hadn¡¯t. Then from a slit in her robes, slowly, lethargically, hovered her book, parting wide open. The next moment, from the corner of her eyes, Eshwlyn saw a faint glow emitting, then felt a warmth, and the pain in her body began to subside.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Eshwlyn asked, hearing her voice coarse and worn by prolonged silence.


    A flick of a page, a brighter glow, and Terra answered. ¡°I¡¯m healing you.¡±


    ¡°Heal her!¡± She shouted, not thinking, not caring, throwing a look of outrage at her. ¡°C-Can¡¯t you see?! Are you blind?! My sister-she¡¯s unwell! Nevermind me! Help her, please!¡±


    Terra flinched, backing a single step away from the scowl on her face, wearing still that same pained expression, ¡°Eshwlyn, she... Lenora, I... I can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Do not say you can¡¯t!¡± Sheshed out again. ¡°Yes, you can! You¡¯ve done it before! It¡¯s Subjugation, right?! Th-That¡¯s what made her this way again, right? It¡¯s what he used-y-you can resolve it! You can make her better!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Subjugation,¡± Terra said quickly before she could be interrupted. ¡°But Eshwlyn, understand this is different, this is too much. Her mind and soul are not suppressed like before, they¡¯re shattered. Wilvur has broken her. And from that, there can be no returning from¡±


    ¡°Why are you lying to me?!¡± Eshwlyn cried, feeling a sudden sting in her eyes, blurring, quickly failing without her knowing, shedding tears of red. ¡°M-My sister is still alive! She¡¯s not... she¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s still breathing, her heart... her heart is still beating! Lenora is not-!¡±


    ¡°I did not say that she was dead,¡± Terra interrupted, trying to keep her own voice from wavering. ¡°But please know I mean this out of pure love for your sister when I say it would have been much preferable if she had indeed died.¡±


    For once, Eshwlyn held her anger at bay. For once, she looked upon the young Magus with proper scrutiny and finally saw the look of utter despair teeming in her trembling gaze.


    ¡°What...¡± She began, her voice no longer shrill and harsh. ¡°...do you mean?¡±


    Terra looked almost too reluctant to answer, but spoke regardless, her words manifesting in a heavy cloud of breath in the air, ¡°Because now... in her state... she can never ever truly die again.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647: An Elf¡¯s Tale, Finale


    Why was she saying these things?


    These awful things?


    These awful lies?


    ¡°Eshwlyn, you must understand this, please...¡± Terra slowly, desperately spoke. More words, more lies. ¡°Lenora now lives a fractured existence. Neither truly dying nor truly living. In death, a soul as fragmented as hers will not be inherited by the Lady Enstar. She will not ept it. So Lenora will live, but just-hollow, as a husk... a broken soul trapped inside a dead shell. And at face value... Eshwlyn, I¡¯m sorry... she¡¯s no longer the Lenora we know.¡±


    Eshwlyn might have heard only half of Terra¡¯s words, with the rest lost to the distant echoes of shock, denial, for the warmth she felt weighing down in her arms, the empty gaze she saw through welling eyes... indeed any moment now it¡¯d rouse, it¡¯d recognize... to her, that was the truth, it had to be the truth.


    Anything otherwise... it¡¯s all just more lies.


    The silence of falling snow, the ambiance of frigid winds-Lenora never liked the cold. Yes, that was all this was. It was just the cold. She was just simply cold.


    .....


    So Eshwlyn tightened her hold, embraced her close, sheltering her body from the cruel winter sky... and for some strange reason, tears were still leaking out her eyes, still bleeding, still falling... tiny red splotches forming atop the white earth.


    Terra cautiously treaded a step forward. ¡°Eshwlyn, please...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She shouted again, her anger swelling once more, her bloodied tears searing her cheeks with rage. ¡°No more lies! Enough of it! I won¡¯t hear it!¡±


    ¡°Please, I know you¡¯re overwhelmed... I know it¡¯s truly a difficult thing to believe, it¡¯s hard, but-¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you, how do you expect me to?! You took but a single glimpse of her and you think you can just simply dere-that you can just pronounce my... my sister to such a fate, you-! How dare you! She¡¯ll be fine, I know without a doubt, she will be... she¡¯s always been fine... I¡¯ve always kept her safe. She¡¯s safe!¡±


    ¡°And I know this because it was the fate Wilvur¡¯s ancestor has subjected his early Elves to in his war against the Bright lord until he finally perfected it!¡± Terra said, risking another closer step. ¡°I know this because her skin is graying as we speak! Her eyes are losing their green hue, and soon she¡¯ll rouse again, groaning and moving, like you¡¯re wishing-but understand she won¡¯t be alive! And if you sever her limbs, you manage to ground her body into dust, her body will just simply reassemble itself! An undying husk! That¡¯s what it means to bepletely rejected by both death and living itself! And that is her fate now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that for certain!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eshwlyn... but I do...¡±


    ¡°Then you fix her!¡± Eshwlyn shifted her knees, stiff muscles ring as she whirled around towards the young Magus, presenting her little sister¡¯s lifeless body before her. ¡°You heal her! You¡¯ve done it before! Just mend her soul, restore it back to how it once was-do something!¡±


    ¡°I just told you it¡¯s not possible, remember?¡± Terra hung her head, averting her gaze from the haunting sight of Lenora¡¯s vacant eyes. ¡°I want to, believe me, I wish I could. I-I loved her too, so much, as much as... but listen to me, there is no process that would bring her-¡±


    ¡°Try anything!¡± Eshwlyn snapped, feeling inside her a wild, feral instinct she has not felt in so long. ¡°You haven¡¯t given anything a chance yet! What if you¡¯re wrong!¡±


    ¡°I am not wrong, alright? It¡¯s-!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± She shouted again. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you where you stand!¡±


    The moment the words left her lips, the guilt quickly overwhelmed her. Seeing Terra¡¯s gaze quiver with fright, the shame momentarily overtook her desperation, and she looked away from her, turning back to her sister instead.


    Then suddenly, so subtle, so slight that she almost missed it entirely, Eshwlyn saw one of Lenora¡¯s fingers give a twitch.


    At once, in her widening eyes, in her hitched breath-hope rousing.


    ¡°Lenora? Lenora?!¡± She lightly shook her sister. ¡°Terempt¡¯ti. Coldi¡¯far her ma nur. Ren? Ren?¡±


    Small signs, small movements. Lenora nted her head, a vague sense of curiosity stirring in her gray-green eyes looking up at Eshwlyn¡¯s frantic expression. Not a secondter, she made a faint noise, a small groan... it almost sounded like an amused snort.


    ¡°Eshwlyn, I wouldn¡¯t...¡± Terra narrowed her lips, seeing the little Elf harboring signs of life, and Eshwlyn deliberately falling to its deception. ¡°It¡¯s memories, insincere-I told she¡¯s not...¡±


    ¡°Terempt¡¯ti tar fulkur, Lenora, na?¡± But Eshwlyn was no longer heeding her words. Nothing else mattered now. She was right. Lenora was alive. ¡°Felsifar noktrum, dres trein. Aiswol-¡±


    It was white.


    Shockingly cold when it hit her.


    Eshwlyn wiped the snow from her face, batting from her eyes, only to be immediately sprinkled by another hard spatter.


    Lenora was throwing snow all around.


    ¡°Vol doras tamar?¡± Eshwlyn managed to evade the next handful, staring at her sister with bewilderment. ¡°Lenora, what are you doing?¡±


    It was as if she was reaching for something on the ground, scouring through sleets of white in order to find it, grasping aimlessly, her arm dangling more than it was actually moving.


    Then her arm stopped in ce, she found it-and pulled. Eshwlyn watched in utter confusion as Lenora held up tufts of grass in her fist, before moving on, struggling now to reach it above her sister¡¯s head. And when she couldn¡¯t, she opted to throw it as she did with the snow, sprinkling it all over her sister¡¯s long white locks.


    ¡°Lenora, semmer ni tar-answer me, please... what are you doing?¡±


    Another muffled groan, another shower of green grass. It took four more handfuls before Eshwlyn finally put a stop to it, firmly grabbing Lenora by the wrist. Four handfuls before she finally understood what her little sister was trying to do.


    ¡°Stop it...¡± Eshwlyn quietly pleaded, feeling a burning, a blurring in her eyes once more. ¡°Please stop...¡±


    Yet Lenora wasn¡¯t listening, trying futilely to pry her hand free, droning dully as ifining... after all, it wasn¡¯tplete... the wreath atop her sister¡¯s head wasn¡¯t perfect just yet... and for her sister, it always needed to be perfect. Just like she¡¯s always done for her before. Every knot, every weave, meticulously made with love.


    But there was no love here.


    Just dirt.


    Just grass.


    An empty stare.


    A hollow moan.


    Lenora was no more.


    Terra was not a liar.


    For the longest eternity, Eshwlyn simply remained in ce, motionless, a husk herself, a sliver of effort persisting to keep the body in her arms from moving too much. The snow was rising higher, falling heavier-the corpses sprawled across the courtyard slowly being buried under, and at that moment, the urge to bury herself among them was more than just temptation.


    Another eternity passed, and the groaning and writhing suddenly atop her knees ceased, reverting back to slight breathing, slow blinking, dying-with gray eyes wide open.


    It was another long while before Eshwlyn faintly began to hear something sounding from far in the distance. It sounded like marching, like rallying, rapidly making its way to her position. and suddenly Terra was looming over her-a dark, somber look brimming in her expression.


    ¡°They¡¯reing. The King¡¯s Guard, they¡¯re here...¡± She then added a firmness to her voice. ¡°Eshwlyn, you need to run now. Get away from here as far as you can.¡±


    In barely a perceivable whisper, Eshwlyn spoke, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Eshwlyn, I know the predicament you¡¯re in, I empathize with your grief, I do, but please...¡± Terra said, exasperated. ¡°This is no time to let it cloud your judgment! If you choose to give up, youy down and die here, what meaning would it even bring?! Another life meaninglessly snuffed. There is already enough death!¡± Then briefly, her wide blue eyes flicked to the vacant gray. ¡°One too many...¡±


    ¡°If you did emphasize, then you would understand to just leave me be,¡± Eshwlyn said monotonously. ¡°I am done trying, finish struggling. Everything I¡¯ve done, all I¡¯ve wished... all solely for her and it didn¡¯t even matter. Instead, I only manage to break her. My only chance, and I couldn¡¯t do it. I broke my little sister... so I ask you, just how? How can you stand there, demanding me to live, when I am the person least deserving of the privilege?¡±


    ¡°You. Will. Live,¡± Terra roughly mmed her knees into the snow, heaving and speaking every word as if it were herst. ¡°Because it is what precisely Lenora wants for you and you know it. And if that¡¯s not reason enough for you, if being unable to save your sister¡¯s life is too heavy a burden to bear... then at the very least, have the will to prolong your existence just long enough to grant your sister the mercy of death.¡±


    Eshwlyn finally lifted her eyes from the ground, and looked at Terra directly. It was like a storm in her head was clearing, and the implications began to dawn on her.


    Indeed Lenora wasn¡¯t alive. But she also wasn¡¯t dead. Instead, she was trapped, fractured. A cursed existence of no foreseeable end. To die, to senselessly leave her sister to such a fate... Eshwlyn felt her emotions begin to stir again, disgust at first-then determination.


    ¡°The mercy of death,¡± She repeated back, scouring through Terra¡¯s gaze. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Terra honestly admitted. ¡°But together we may find a way, I know we will. If you would just live-in time... surely in time... and after that... when your purpose is done, if you still see fit to it...¡± She took in a breath. ¡°Then you may reunite with your sister again as you wish.¡±


    It was thest words they¡¯d ever speak to each other, because right then, barging through every entrance in sight, arge swarm of guards began to funnel into the courtyard bearing arms and bracing forbat-at once, Eshwlyn¡¯s hold on her sister¡¯s body tightened significantly.


    At the sight of Eshwlyn, they immediately began to converge around her, pointing their weapons, rousing their spells... only to be abruptly halted in ce before they could do or say anymore. Terra had risen to her feet, a palpable air of authority exuding with the stare she wore.


    ¡°The situation is under control!¡± She said, extending a hand in warning. ¡°It was not her that instigated this incident! Rest assured, her innocence in this undisputed. Furthermore, this Elf is incapacitated, injured, by all intents-harmless!¡±


    ¡°Harmless, you say? Elves?¡± It was the most tumultuous voice, words resonating like a loud roar in a valley. ¡°And here I thought better of you than that, Magus Terra.¡±


    A ripple of bows from men to men, as a daunting figure emerged from the front entrance of the courtyard, hisrge sword unsheathed, his suit of armor well-worn, by all means, a soldier on a battlefield like any other... except almost giant, almost non-human, with the golden crown perched atop his head only barely fitting his size.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness,¡± like everyone else, Terra bowed in greeting, losing the sternness in her demeanor. ¡°Please, I implore you... you must hear me out first before youe to any consensus. It is vital that you listen.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve already heard enough, I believe. And my decision is final,¡± The King said, his booming voice thick with gravitas. ¡°Wilvur Hendrick is dead. The Magus of my Kingdom joining him. His Elf is to me for it all. Two great men dead. This day has known a great tragedy like no other. Justice must be served.¡±


    ¡°It already has. The Knight in question is already-¡±


    ¡°But it lives,¡± He sharply interjected, pointing his greatsword towards Eshwlyn in the snow. ¡°Wilvur¡¯s other Elf. A greater, more powerful threat than any other. Its prowess affirms to that. It must be dealt with. And as King, and more importantly, as a friend to both men, I will deal with it myself.¡±


    The King took a lumbering step forward, only to, in a spur of defiance, have Terra obstructing him from pacing any further. At this, his scowl grew significantly fiercer, like a wild beast ready to strike, but he remained in ce, and merely blink heavy eyes at her.


    ¡°I recall when we first met, you being wiser beyond your years, wiser than even I in some aspects,¡± He said slowly, before dropping his sword to his side. ¡°Speak. I will not wait for you long.¡±


    ¡°Be her Master, Your Highness,¡± Terra immediately said, throwing all caution to the blowing wind. ¡°Have her be your Knight! You attest to it, her potential is too great. She will be invaluable to your humanity¡¯s continuous prosperity! You know she will!¡±


    ¡°Wilvur believed that too,¡± He shook his head at her. ¡°Do you need a fresh reminder of where that got him? After the death of two great talents, how do you believe to convince me to take upon a Knight myself? I¡¯m sure you are aware of my stance on the matter. ¡±


    ¡°Ah-with all due respect, Your Highness, but Wilvur was a fool,¡± She said a little irritably. ¡°His death was of his own making! Comcence! A mistake you, in all your foresight, will not repeat! It is also begrudgingly I admit he too has his inkling of wisdom. And it is only wise, only rational, that you make use of this Elf and not let her talents, her potential go toplete waste. Killing her now... forgive my bluntness... but you will only be foolish for doing so, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Insulting me is a rather unusual approach to earning my faith in you,¡± He said stoically. ¡°Why, Terra? Why are you so insistent upon this? Do you truly believe this Elf is worth this much effort?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± then quickly she added. ¡°But I understand your grievances too! By all means, keep her confined! Be her Master, then have her safeguard, entrapped her behind lock and key-months, years, decades, a full century-how long you wish to do so, do it! Because maybe one day there mighte a threat, a time, where you may find yourself needing her skills. And when such a time doese... then there you will have her, ready to serve, to fight, at your behest.¡±


    There was a bit more of back and forth, arguments that needed deconstructing, worries that needed quelling, and Terra desperately assuring. But all that Eshwlyn could focus on was the lifeless husk of her sister, breathing... blinking... not dying... not living... and she remembered thinking, remembered promising... no matter what happens, she will put her to rest no matter what it took of her.


    ¡°Very well, then. Go ahead and do as you wish,¡± The King finally relented, ordering his men to stand aside with a heavy, weary sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to convince me still, but your firm conviction inclines me at the very least to give it a try. Also understand, I hold no knowledge of the process of Conversion. That information died along with my Magus, so I-¡±


    ¡°Oh, that will be no problem at all,¡± Terra immediately said. ¡°You-You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can-I will sort it all out myself. It¡¯s a fairly simple ritual, just-just stand aside... it does get awfully bright.¡±


    As the wind blew, another ring was constructed.


    As the snow fell, a glow of ethereal light began to shine again.


    Eshwlyn looked up, and the young Magus was looming over her again, one hand holding a sphere of white, and the other... Terra was extending her hand out towards her.


    .....


    It was the briefest moment of confusion. Did she not say that she was to be the King¡¯s Knight, so was she...?


    And then she immediately understood.


    ¡°Hand above mine, remember...¡± Terra told her, their eyes locking with one another. ¡°At the shine of brightest blue.¡±


    With Wilvur, she had to brace herself firstly, prepare herself mentally. Lie to herself, struggle to convince herself...


    But with Terra, she did not even hesitate.


    A strong tinge of blue began to offset the pure white of falling snow. Faintly, another meaningless moan sounded on herp, and in the next instant, Eshwlyn let her hand fall upon Terra¡¯s.


    The same pain again, except not as scorching.


    The same parasitic light spreading again, except not as blinding.


    If it was a matter of loyalty, a matter of trust... then with Terra... as the light, the heavy sinking sensation ravaged and consumed her body whole... then it was no matter at all.


    Slowly, the white light enveloping began to recede back to its roots, leaving where it had scorched, gleams and glints of ted silver.


    On her legs, metal leggings... across her body, a shining chestte.... And on her arms, manifested a pair of vambraces... and within herself, Eshwlyn felt all pain, all agony inside immediately subside... contrarily, it was as if her senses, her strength, every inch of her has been bolstered to limits beyond measure.


    ¡°With this, the Conversion is nowpleted,¡± Terra announced, still keeping her hands sped in hers. ¡°Your eternal pledge, your armor. Your unwavering loyalty, your strengths. Your Master is your sworn duty. Their will, your own. Their life, yours. Their needs, their desires, solely your mission to fulfill. You are no longer what you once were, but so much more. A tool unequaled, a warrior unmatched. That is who you must strive to be and will be.¡±


    Eshwlyn slowly opened her eyes, a new life, a new being, her instincts different, her nature now abandoned. Yet her goal, her mission, it remained unchanged.


    Once more, on herp, Lenora gave a groan, a lighter one now... almost as if in glowing admiration.


    ¡°Now rise, if you would,¡± Her Mastermanded her. The firstmand asked of her out of a countless thousand more. ¡°Eshwlyn the Elf-Knight.¡±

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648: No More, No Less


    Chirp.


    The first sound I heard-chirp. Caught it midway, mid-tune, like my ears had only just started learning how to hear. Sweet, sultry smooth chirping from a songstress perched on a branch nearby.


    Some kind of morning melody from some kind of swallow-mockingjay birdie or another that made its life aspiration to make rm clocks redundant, I guess. And I was just there-all nice andfy with a pillow on my head, unconsciously conscious, my mind flicked onto autopilot.


    That¡¯s when it all came crashing down on me, in that next second, that autopilot disengaging on me without my input.


    Like a proverbial hundred feet tsunami crashing down to kingdome-memories. I remembered seeing them, dreaming them, feeling them, living them. That Birdie Ellish outside chirped again... and I swallowed the teeming flood in a big, heavy gulp of air.


    ¡°Oh, fuck me...¡± was all I managed to whimper to summarize my entire predicament.


    Y¡¯know, I thought maybe after Ria, waking up sharing another¡¯s lifelong memories alongside yours would be something I could somewhat get used to it, but hell no, you don¡¯t... you never do. And in this case, it was far too much. It¡¯s to the point where waking up as myself, being myself, and waking to reality... didn¡¯t feel like reality.


    .....


    I felt like I really did just live a whole entire lifetime and then some. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of it, it was all just a mess... a big heavy lump of feelings and emotions weighing down on my chest and threatening to suffocate me if I didn¡¯t get a grip on myself.


    But then I see those faces, I hear those voices-strangers. Some prick called Wilvur, that good samaritan Terra, the frighteningly devout Knight Tilina. Lenora¡¯s haunting visage won¡¯t stop shing in my head. And this stinging in my heart, this almost overwhelming grief... Eshwlyn¡¯s... and I just... I don¡¯t know, I just...


    ¡°Ash...¡±


    I knew it was irrational, I knew it didn¡¯t make a damn lick ofmon sense, but when I turned my head, flicked my gaze over beside me, I almost expected to find myself sleeping alone... that she wasn¡¯t there anymore... like she was also a mere figment of a long, long dream lost to waking reality.


    But there she was. Yeah, of course she was. So just calm down, me.


    Her soft breathing on my shoulder, cheeks faintly flushed with the red of winter fever, looking so peaceful, so calm... a far cry from the Elf I was with all night, honestly I don¡¯t think I was fully prepared to have seen what I saw. Ash fast asleep, close as close can be, and the first thing I did was embrace her. After everything I saw, knowing everything I know, it was the only thing I wanted to do; until she wakes, until my arms go numb, until the end of the world-I didn¡¯t care how long for.


    She stirred a bit in my arms, her narrow ears twitching like a cat¡¯s, and doubling down on the cat-thing, she even gave a purr-like moan as if subconsciously taking delight in my warmth. Always content over the simplest things... after a lifetime starved of it... now I know why that was, and really it just made my heart ache even more for her.


    I meant every word of bear-hugging her until either I die or the world ended, that was until I took into ount that we weren¡¯t the only two people in the bedroom.


    An all too familiar glint of gold was peering at me from the foot of the bed. Thanks in no part to more recent memories, I actually very nearly did die when I finally noticed it spying every moment of my existence, but thankfully it was no crimson-haired Elf with a warped sense of fidelity, but instead, it was a young Grim Reaper who probably took a look at thest color of the rainbow and really said, ¡®Mine now¡¯.


    Seeing Sera again before me was like seeing an old friend who you haven¡¯t talked to in eight or nine years, or instead of years, it was like eight or nine hours... albeit very long hours at that.


    So for once, in that instance seeing her scowl lurking behind her hood and veil was like having a hearty handshake with that imaginary old friend of mine...


    ¡°Hey, good morning,¡± I said, adding some more spice to our already very engaging interaction. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re having a good morning...¡±


    And indeed there was more life in cardboard than there was in her eyes at that particr moment. Though I suppose that¡¯s what proactively using your magic overnight would do to you... if anything, I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s even still standing.


    She responded with a low hum which I¡¯m sure would have had very profound insight for me if I only spoke humidifier as proficient as her, but since I don¡¯t, I gave the usual default nod.


    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t up for much conversation myself... not after what I¡¯ve seen... still, just because I was a little moody doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve lost all sense ofpassion, and seeing Sera standing there that diligent, weary figure she was, had my softer side springing forth-letting go of Ash, and throwing my legs over the bed.


    ¡°Won¡¯t mean muching from me, but seriously, thank you,¡± I said, forcing a small smile through my dampened spirits. ¡°Again, means very littleing from me, so-what will it be? I¡¯ll treat you. Must be starving, right? You got a favorite? Just say the word.¡±


    Her sleeves wiggled a little, to which in all my ingenuity, I manage to interpret as, ¡®I can¡¯t speak, stupid¡¯, and so I was forced to improvise a bit there.


    ¡°Cookies?¡± I suggested, and her eyes gave a rousing flicker-bullseye. ¡°See, I knew you¡¯d go for that. Listen I¡¯m piling you a mountain¡¯s worth, alright? It¡¯s more than what you deserve for putting up with all my shit. It should be no problem... the cafe always has a surplus in stock freshly made, once I head on to work I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll...¡± I looked out the gap in the curtain windows, the sun brighter than the usual early morning I was ustomed to. I blinked. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m fired, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    I pulled my phone out of my pocket, and in apse of early morning stupidity, I sh-banged my poor eyes with the brightness of the disy, then wincing, squinting, I had a look at the time, affirming what I already knew-yep, it appears to be half pastte o¡¯clock.


    Waste yesterday, and I got a thirty-minute lecture and a shift full of snark and snides to show for it. I show up today and Nick¡¯s going to freaking piledrive me on the countertop and into the center of the earth, I just know it.


    Then, ah! Speak of the devil-a text message from the giant-man himself sent two hours ago.


    I braced myself, tapping the death sentence open, and instead, defying all odds, I have received a blessing from God himself, saying thus in the gospel of Nick, <<Cafe will be closed today. Hayley and I have ns with family. No one''s there to manage. Normal schedule tomorrow."


    I already would have whooped and hollered at this free day off, but then he snuck in that little snippet of family ns. What family ns? The good type of family ns? The mending of fractured rtionships type of family ns? I''m tempted to ask for more, but I''ll hold myself back. In the meantime, I''ll be crossing my fingers here.


    "Well, looks like I''ll have to find your rewards elsewhere now," I mumbled, pocketing my phone and feeling my mood somewhat lighten. "And I got some free time, so I might as well start now."


    I attempted to get off of the bed, but I just couldn''t. I lifted my knees, tried pushing off the mattress, but still couldn''t. I was stuck, my body didn''t want to move. I was kept confined there against my will... by my own will.


    It''s quite strange, a little hrious... andpletely, utterly stupid.


    Why won''t you move, you idiot?


    Sera made the same low hum again, staring at me in all my pathetic, paralyzed glory.


    "Just gimme a sec," I said to her. "Pretty deep sleep, y''know? Sluggy motor functions and all that..."


    I tried again, and it was likepletely cuffed to the floor ball-and-chain style. This human psyche thing, I swear... no wonder Shrinks gets all the top dors.


    And again, Sera made that low humming of an idling car, skirting slightly closer with this particr look in her eyes, and that was when I finally understood what all the engine revving was all about.


    I smiled at her again, feeling weirdly touched. "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine, I''m alright, Sera. It''s just... It''s a lot to take in all at once, y''know? I''ll get over it soon enough..."


    My synapses must be firing backwards today because right immediately after saying that, I was whirling around towards Ash again, and that iron mp on my ankles just got a whole lot tighter... the squeezing in my chest... a lot more so... and for some reason, I was borating.


    "I knew it''d be bad, very bad... what I saw, what she and you showed me... I was expecting it, prepared for it, but I just... I don''t know, I guess... I guess I was wrong thinking I could handle it. Yeah, it really is a lot to take in, seeing it-and me, I just watched it, but she, but Ash... she had to live through it... and I-I just don''t know how she managed to even do that."


    With a life of its own, my hand reached across the bed, reaching and slipping into Ash''s, and much like before itpletely refused to let go. It was like a riddle you get too invested trying to figure out, and now you''re in way too deep for it to ever stop bothering you... and right then, Ash was seriously bothering me.


    Why, though? Well, I think I finally figured that out... intertwining my fingers against hers, gently caressing the skin of her palm... it''s ''cause of guilt, this weird sense of remorse I have stirring within me.


    "Now knowing everything she''s been through, dealt one of the worst hands you can get in life, all that pain, that suffering..." I sighed, feeling my hand go limp. "I just kinda wish I could have done more for her, I guess. After everything, it''s the very least I could have done... and I know back then I didn''t know anything, but still... looking back, seriously... I think I could have done so much more, y''know? I could have made her feel more weed, brought her to more things she could have enjoyed, I shouldn''t have ignored her when she was feeling her lowest. Like really, so much more..."


    So busy I was wallowing and monologuing in a world of regret, it took a couple of seconds for me to notice Sera had crept all the way in front of me. She let out another faint sound which luckily I didn''t have to try and decipher-her slowly raising her hand out towards me immediately right after was an obvious sign enough.


    Wasn''t sure exactly what she was trying to do but asking wasn''t going to get me anywhere far, so I did the next most obvious thing.


    With my right hand still linked with Ash''s, I extended my left and allowed her topletely engulf it inside her sleeve, feeling the stark cold of her skin against mine.


    For the first few seconds-nothing... nothing but a shared silence and my sole confusion, and then the next-it was like having someone putting up photos right in front of my eyes.


    Slowly, one after the other, like a slideshow presentation, I was glimpsing through memories again.


    Except this time, I actually knew where they were from.


    One moment, I was seeing an Elf popping up from inside a dumpster. The next, I was inviting her home, serving bowlfuls of cereal as dinner. Another memory came and suddenly I was teaching her how to approach a cashier. Then another, and I was pouring through a novel, with her hanging onto my every word, utterly captivated.


    And it just kept going.


    I saw countless smiles, and I watched as each one grew wider and wider than thest. I saw the first time I ever confessed to her, I never noticed just how fast her ears were quivering back then. Our first kiss, the euphoric sensation of her lips against mine, the way her eyes looked and shimmered back at me so tender.


    For the rest of the slideshow, I noticed her eyes had stayed that way, with happier expressions outnumbering any other. With me, only with me, her smiles, herughter, her tears, memory after memory, her true self showed.


    Sera withdrew her hand away and the trip down memoryne came to an end. I was still sitting there, still soaking everything in, when she made another low noise again, cocking her head.


    It was then I finally realized why she showed me all those things in the first ce, and again, I''ve never felt more touched.


    I smiled at her. "Was that you trying to prove me wrong? That I''ve done enough for her already?"


    Sera didn''t make any sound, made any movement. I took that as a ''yes'', and y''know what? I felt loads better already.


    "Again, won''t mean much from me," I said to her. "But truly, thank you for that. I really needed that."


    In response, she just batted her eyes, taking a step back with a small dismissive sounding grunt.


    "Well then, cookies right?" I said, quickly springing up to my feet, my body, my smile, as light as a feather. "In the meantime, why don''t we go looking for your Christmas lights too while we''re at it?"

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649: Treat Tree


    I think it was probably the first time ever for me, seeing Sera this edge-of-her-seat ecstatic over something... yeah, sure, there were the rare and few wide-eyed with wonder moments stretched far and sparse in-between, but this... this was something else.


    No re, no growls, just pure unadulterated giddiness that her ever-elusive cloak and veil mystery vibepletely fail to shroud. The Christmas spirit must be a universal feeling, I suppose... though she did get a little annoyed when I announced I needed a shower first, like... as if maintaining one¡¯s hygiene was not important enough a need to her or something.


    Actually, has she even taken a bath before? Or does she just stand outside whenever it just starts raining and call it a day there? Should I really be dawdling on this fact? Is the thought of her in the bathtub still wrapped in her robes funny to me? Maybe.


    For her sake, I scrubbed, soaped, and changed as quickly as I could, and met with Sera downstairs who was already ready by the front door. Yet I only made it about halfway before I found myself skidding to a stop in the middle of the living room, quickly counting all threergefy couches in sight, and noticed theck of a nice and snugged vampireying in any one of them.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I said, ncing back towards Sera. ¡°Tell me you had seen her lurking somewhere around the ce... otherwise, I¡¯m gonna have a particrly cranky little sister on my mind all day until she¡¯s found.¡±


    She shook her head, and promptly began tugging at the door handle like an impatient brat that can¡¯t wait two seconds for dad to find his keys, ¡¯cause Disnend, man. Surely couldn¡¯t be me.


    Although I was still a little nonplussed about Adalia¡¯s absence, it¡¯s not like I can just pull a Van Helsing and go on vampire hunting, especially when there isn¡¯t any red g being set off yet... I mean, it ain¡¯t like this is the first time she¡¯s gone off on her own before-I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be back soon.


    .....


    Once I stepped outside the porch, I almost retreated back inside in a blur of chattering teeth.


    Freezing doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it, it¡¯s like Antarticatica became a next-door neighbor to ours. But I mustered some grit, put the keys in the ignition, and after promising a snarling Sera backing away I¡¯ll be a whole lot more lenient on the throttle this time, we were off-zing trails at a whopping 10 square-inch an hour... or at least it kinda felt like it after a while.


    Needless to say, not a lot of drivers were particrly happy with me...


    With Sera forpany, it was like being with Ash all over again on those first few days together. Now she didn¡¯t have to cling to me for dear life, the reflection in the rearview mirror showed her totally immersed in every aspect of modern living. Even the tiniest cracks on the sidewalk fascinated her to no end.


    She almost looked innocent and harmless enough to not be that same girl that would kill you and then also turn you into a mindless decaying puppet without batting an eye. Thankfully that particr side to her has yet to rear its ugly head in more recent times, and really, sincerely, I believed she had mellowed a bit since the first weid eyes on one another.


    If her consoling me with happy memories earlier this morning was a sign of anything... then, yeah... I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much of her I needed to really worry about anymore... or so I¡¯d really love to believe anyway.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re here,¡± I announced, parking in the almost-barren parking lot of the shoppingplex. ¡°Hop down, and try not to stray. I already lost one mythical being this morning. Don¡¯t be number two. Irene¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    I realize I could have easily gone to a random D.I.Y store for lights and a bakery for the cookies-be done with this whole fetch quest in ten-minutes t, but who¡¯s trying for a speedrun record here? Most of her life living among trees and all things dead, I think it¡¯s about high time for the half-Fey of the forest to have aplete change of scenery for once.


    More time to browse for presents too.


    Early-morning shopping came with a very sparse crowd all around, which was good, because Sera was attracting stares no matter where we went. Some folks recognized her, stopping us briefly to fawn over her apparent attention to detail. They weren¡¯t even fazed at all when shepletely refused to answer any of their questions. After all, it was only in character, right?


    Ahh, If only they knew... if only they knew...


    I decided to deal with the hardest of the two objectives first, and indeed, upon strolling into the outlet where all manners of bulbs and trees sh and gleamed, I was totally overwhelmed for choice.


    ¡°Know what?¡± I said to an awe-stricken Sera. ¡°You seem to have an eye for this. Pick a tree, pick your favorite bundle of lights, and don¡¯t forget the decor too... then let me know, alright? I¡¯m getting texted...¡±


    Which wasn¡¯t a lie, my phone was buzzing real hard as I excused myself... and once I was off to the side, the metal buzzing bee in my hands, I finally realized why.


    >


    <>


    <>


    <>


    Ash on a warpath, in the middle of butchering the entirety of the English lexicon. And here I was thinking I¡¯d be back before she woke up... or was she actually awake even? Judging by the state of her messages, I¡¯m not too sure on that front.


    <> She continued to type. ¡°My memoirs eis. who I was. Wh at I had done.>>


    Reading that, my fingers sprang to life all on their own. <>


    It¡¯s not as if I didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Shove it to the side and pretend it didn¡¯t exist. The exact opposite actually. But I think it would be best if this conversation was left for a better time sometime down the line... or at very least, in a time where I don¡¯t have to scramble through any kind of word vomit.


    It was a long while before I received anything else. In the back of my head, I could vaguely see her bleary eyes drifting across the screen, watch as the gears in her began to turn, her lips narrowing, considering, making the cutest of sounds as she tried toe to a half-conscious decision, and then...


    Another message chimed in.


    <<i>>


    </i>


    <i> Correct spelling too. The effort alone was enough to nt the widest smile on my face. My fingers slowly moved again, <i>>


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Still had that big dumb grin on my face when I flicked my gaze over my phone, and saw Sera mutely standing in front of me, pointing a loose, baggy sleeve over at the tallest, biggest, brightest, and mostvish Christmas perhaps this side of the country.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Almost immediately, my smile vanished. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Sera nodded her head, her wide golden eyes gleaming with no signs ofpromise.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> ¡°But, Sera...¡± I tried to reason. ¡°Money is... can¡¯t you...? Isn¡¯t there any other you might like instead? Y¡¯know, something smaller, less fancier... something that won¡¯t bankrupt me, maybe?¡±


    </i></i>


    <i><i> But again, nopromise.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> So s, I could only sigh,ply... pulling out my wallet, knowing this will be thest time in a long time I could look at it without crying... and slowly took the walk of shame to the cashier.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> I did say anything, didn¡¯t I? Pick a favourite, is what I said. Damn idiot never bother looking more than five feet in front of him before opening his stupid mouth.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> It¡¯s what I get for carelessly relegating the choice to the sole person here with no concept of money. Hands off to me.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> Oh well.


    </i></i>


    <i><i> I hope this outlet does deliveries...</i></i><i><i> </i></i>

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650: Unknown Within


    Sera didn¡¯t take the notion that we couldn¡¯t just haul the entire goddamn tree with us along the way too well. I dunno, maybe she thought I¡¯d pull out a wheelbarrow from some broom closet somewhere or something and happily break my back trying to lug it all the way home.


    I couldn¡¯t believe I actually had to reassure her that the nice cashierdy would take care of business and even had her swear out loud that everything will be delivered to the house by the evening. It was the only thing I could do to satiate her dubious growling.


    Seriously, lore-wise, she¡¯s around the same age as me, and yet she¡¯s worse than Sammy when she was eight. I¡¯m aware social norms weren¡¯t exactly her forte, but c¡¯mon... it¡¯s like trying to drag a screaming child away from a toy store, and at least the child won¡¯t skewer you with some mangled-appendage-eldritch-abomination if you piss them off too much.


    Anyway, my bank ount considerably emptier, I led us onward towards our next destination, along the way taking brief detours, a glint, a shimmer, from various store windows catching my eye and rousing my mind with some viable gift ideas.


    Amanda had be a priority number one of sorts for some pretty obvious reasons. Girl deserves the whole world and more... yet s, I¡¯m only a man... a man that could probably conjure up exactly that for her if I probably try hard enough, but a man regardless... for now let¡¯s start small.


    I went through jewelry, I scoured through handicrafts, even paid a visit to the cultural side of the ce, sifting through figurines for characters that might look nice on her shelves... until I realize that she already pretty much bought the entire store and then some.


    Sadly, it seems today would only prove another unsessful hunt. It¡¯s weird, nothing I think of was enough to satisfy... at least I didn¡¯t think it would anyway. Not the finest jewelry, the tastiest chocte.... maybe I should just throw in the towel, take Irene¡¯s advice... ask the giftee herself what she¡¯d love to see tied up in a red ribbon.


    .....


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d know what you want for Christmas, do you?¡± I asked my silentpanion.


    Sera didn¡¯t enough give me the courtesy of a nce, walking further ahead, following the sweet, warm scent of somethinging freshly off the oven. Fair enough, I guess.


    Once we got to the bakery, and all sorts of tantalizing swirls began to caress my nostrils, I could feel my stomach starting to act up... seeing that I skimmed over breakfast in favor of appeasing a certain woman-child¡¯s patience. Welp, guess that means we¡¯re dining in, then.


    ¡°Just point to what you want, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± I said to Sera, who had her hood and veil propped up so close against the ss disy it was starting to fog... and based on the way her head kept flicking all around, I suspect she¡¯ll be pointing for quite some time.


    Eight minutester, I sat ourselves at a corner table by a window, a modest early meal of coffee and bread in my hands, as opposed to Sera, who had arge paper bag on herp consisting of half the goddamn bakery inside it with a milkshake to go, ¡¯cause why the hell not?


    Now I really do feel like a Dad treating his spoiled daughter.


    Sera never took off her mouthpiece, even when it came to eating... as much of an inconvenience it was trying to squeeze in every bite, it seems she rather deal with the hassle, than have her face be revealed to all.


    It¡¯s got me wondering, really...


    ¡°Why do you do that?¡± I asked in a moment of goaded curiosity. ¡°Cover yourself head to toe the way you do? I know how you think to a certain extent, but I can never figure that part out. In any case, I doubt it¡¯s just for aesthetic purposes, right?¡±


    She slowed her chewing, cocked her head, and simply began staring at me with a nk look.


    ¡°Like, for example...¡± I raised a hand over the table, and slowly reached forward. ¡°If I try and take your hood off right now, what would you-?¡±


    A warning growl, the squeak of wooden legs as she slightly dragged herself away. This, all with a disapproving re. I immediately put my hand back away, and gave a small smile.


    ¡°Just an example...¡± I reassured her, taking a sip of my coffee and pointing my gaze out the bakery window. ¡°You don¡¯t have to indulge me if you don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m just... I just thought I¡¯d like to see it, is all...¡±


    When I looked back at her, I was surprised to see that she still wasn¡¯t eating, that she was still staring... hints of violet strands slightly falling over her eyes of gleaming gold. She turned her head to the otherside, a low noise sounding out from unseen lips. And that¡¯s when I realize she didn¡¯t understand what I meant.


    So I rified.


    ¡°You,¡± I said, gesturing at her. ¡± I¡¯d like to see you. Um, your face, I mean. Y¡¯know, without all the uh, stuff in the way-if that¡¯s okay, of course. But knowing you, I suppose that¡¯s uhh...?¡±


    Another harsh growl, another furrowed stare.


    ¡°Off-limits,¡± I said for her, nodding my head inplete understanding. ¡°Oh well, can¡¯t me me for being curious... it was worth a shot,¡± I shifted in my seat, taking a bite of my bread. ¡°Just out of interest, have you shown anybody what you really looked like? Ah, how about Ash, does she know? Did you show?¡±


    Sera shook her head immediately, hastily gnawing off the head of a poor gingerbread man, and for some reason, I felt my body shiver at the sight.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. ¡°Just what is it about you that you don¡¯t want to show people?¡±


    The silence between us was the only answer I receive... which is no answer at all. But it seems it was the only answer that she was content with giving.


    But for real though, what was this truly? Were all Fey-kind just as secretive and elusive as she was? Or was this exclusive just a she-thing? And if so, then why?


    Why does she hide herself the way she does?


    ¡°Man, you are a stickler for personal privacy, let me tell you,¡± I said, half-amazed, half-bbergasted. ¡°Such a shame too. You¡¯re like a walking, talking mystery... minus the talking part, that is. C¡¯mon, I doubt anybody has to be that ugly, right?¡±


    She sttered a sleeve onto the table, ttering the silverware atop... and I gave a chuckle.


    ¡°Joking,¡± I said. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re plenty beautiful just the way you are.¡±


    I gotta admit, she was handling my bullshit quite admirably. I pull this kind of thing like a month back, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d even be alive to tell the tale. It¡¯s really quite remarkable how far wee in terms of putting up with each other, really.


    ¡°So, fell in love yet?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°Can you show me now?¡±


    She growled.


    Guess that¡¯s a no.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651: The Throes Of First Love


    It¡¯s been approximately twenty minutes since I first took a bite of my bread and Sera has gone through her third refill of milkshake already going on a fourth... and I was all out of bread.


    If I had learned anything from this experience, it was to never involve Sera with anything to do with buying shit. Sure, I could put my foot down. Of course, I was well within my rights to say ¡®no¡¯ at any time. But lemme ask you smartasses happily condescending me in the back-would you?


    Okay, maybe a few of you would. But me, I ain¡¯t risking growing a spine here just so she can go and pull it out of me right in the next second, alright? I¡¯ll just run out her appetite for the time being... if it even has an end that is.


    ¡°Bathroom,¡± I muttered while getting up from my seat, feeling my foam cup of coffee making its grand resurgence within me. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna risk a misdemeanor bringing you along, so listen, alright? Don¡¯t move anywhere, don¡¯t talk to anybody. I¡¯ll burn your tree down myself if you do.¡±


    Once I had stressed the stakes of her actions, I then promptly left her all by her lonesome as I headed off, ncing back briefly to see her lone violet figure be engulfed by a scene of wandering customers before I found myself in a bleach-scented world of all things porcin and white.


    After I was done with my business, I found myself hunched over by the sink, running the water bill way up to the roof and pruning my fingers as I stared deeply at myself in the mirror, and man-why the hell did no one tell me I look like a brooding brooder worse than Batman?


    Try as I might, it seems I just can¡¯t get over what I yed sleeping witness to all night long. It was kinda difficult for me to grasp that the Ash I know and the Ash I saw were one and the same. Knowing her the way I do, I just couldn¡¯t imagine that this was exactly what she had to live with every day... what harbored beneath every one of her smiles.


    .....


    I know I promised myself that no matter what I saw in her memories, I¡¯ll never see her any different-and I don¡¯t. Even if I wanted to, tried my hardest to, I just couldn¡¯t, yet at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but think that there had to be more to it than that.


    Still staring at my reflection, I spotted my mirrored myself delving into his pocket, pulling out his phone, and all of a sudden, herst message to me was staring at me dead in the eye.


    <<i>> she told me... so many times, she¡¯s said to me.


    </i>


    <i> Yet the Ash I sawst night was the furthest thing away from loving anything else anymore. So, what changed between now and then? What happened next? The thought just wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    </i>


    <i> And that wasn¡¯t the only gray cloud drenching me with gloom either...


    </i>


    <i> Every time I fish out my wallet, pluck out dors that were rmingly growing thinner, off to the side I¡¯d see it-the glossy shimmer of folded tickets. And every time I¡¯d be zoomed right back to that exact moment: Amanda presenting them to me, doing her darndest to keep up a cheery expression.


    </i>


    <i> There¡¯s gotta be something I can do to make it up to her. A gift, a gesture, something that¡¯ll even out, or perhaps even outshine her grand act of kindness. But what, dude? Just what the hell can I-?


    </i>


    <i> The exasperated man in the mirror flinched, his rumbling phone snapping him out of his stupor and nearly slipping from his grasp. I quickly recovered, shing a glimpse at the screen, blinking back my surprise, and pressed my phone firmly against my ear.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Funny thing,¡± I said, hearing my own voice echo all around. ¡°I was just thinking about you, y¡¯know?¡±


    </i>


    <i> From the otherside, I heard the loudest, longest yawn that could have easily attracted whales followed by the soft smack of lips. ¡°That so? Well, I¡¯m ttered, I guess...¡±


    </i>


    <i> The man in the mirror frowned. ¡°You sound like a zombie. D¡¯you stay up all night or something?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I mean, an hour of sleep doesn¡¯t really count as staying up all night, right? Or does it?¡± She pondered the question herself for a few seconds before continuing on. ¡°Anyway, yeah... I was kinda helping out a friend with her romantic affairs. She kinda just barged in here in the middle of the night... couldn¡¯t just leave her like that.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Yikes, she sounds like a handful.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Hey, if you say so,¡± She said, letting out a faint snort. ¡°Anyway, catch me up to speed first, huh? Did you get Ash to open up to you yet?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Mmm, I guess you could say that.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°That so?¡± She pressed on. ¡°And?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°It¡¯s a pretty long story...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Two novels worth, matter of fact,¡± She let out another long weary yawn. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t pry. That¡¯s hers and your romantic affair to sort, not mine... but before I copsed back into bed, wallowing over my direck of one...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Amanda...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I¡¯m kidding,¡± She said so overtly sweetly. ¡°Right, so, I got a call that woke me up five minutes ago, figured I should let you know about it.¡±


    </i>


    <i> Something about her tone of voice was setting off rm bells in my head. Normally it would imply that she was up to one of her schemes as always to rope me in on some bizarre escapade or another, but this was different, she sounded... apprehensive?


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Let me know about what?¡± I urged her on.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Well...¡± She took in a deep breath. ¡°My parents called... they want to drop by and visit me over the holidays.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice of them.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°And they want me to introduce them to my lovely new boyfriend over dinner tomorrow evening.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh...¡± I paused here. ¡°That¡¯s nice of them...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°And, um, my dad can be quite begrudging when ites to his only daughter,¡± Amanda went on. ¡°I mean, you know how dads can be... precious little sweet pea... that¡¯s me. He doesn¡¯t exactly take too kindly knowing that there might be a few other guys in my life other than him...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I see,¡± I said slowly. ¡°Should I be concerned?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I mean, I might have kinda forgotten to mention you to them ever since we started going out... and uh... catching your precious daughter fawn over this new boyfriend outta nowhere in a stream one day wasn¡¯t exactly the best way for my dad to find out. Like-I wasn¡¯t even aware my parents watch my streams. Just when and how did they figure out the inte?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Very concerned, then,¡± I answered myself. ¡°Sounds like I¡¯ve made a good first impression already. Secret boyfriend? Always a good indication of a healthy rtionship. Just wait until he finds out what I work as.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Hey, you should be proud-I¡¯m proud! A cafe barista is a very legit, very respectful job, you know.¡±


    </i>


    <i> I snorted now. ¡°Is it to him though?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I like you for you, alright?¡± She said, entirely dodgeball the question. ¡°Let¡¯s not get hung up on the logistics here.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope he sees me the same way you do. One can hope... like father, like daughter, right?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°He¡¯s met my other friends too,¡± Amanda said, musing entirely to herself now. ¡°Leon, Hayley... He¡¯s not very fond of Tyler however. I think he really likes Nick though. ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Ah, well...¡± I cleared my throat, caught blindsided by that piece of info. ¡°Well, I like Nick too. See? Common interest! That¡¯s important, right? I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hit it off just fine.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t really have toe...¡± Amanda said, getting a little quiet now. ¡°I told them you might not be able to make it, that you always have your hands full. Which isn¡¯t a lie, to be fair. You got work, you have things to sort with Ash. Adalia might butt in, maybe... there¡¯s still the shooting for the movie to prepare for on top of that. But yeah, I just thought that you should know, is all... you know, just in case you...¡±


    </i>


    <i> She trailed away there, and even I, Nobel prize winner for idiocy, understood why. Of course, she wants me toe... of course, she¡¯d love nothing more but to let this romanticedy of a dilemma unfold. To present me to her parents-I mean it¡¯s pretty much the baby steps to marriage, right?


    </i>


    <i> So what else can I say except...


    </i>


    <i> ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± spoke the man in the reflection, disying a wide smirk for all to see. ¡°Haven¡¯t visited your ce in a while anyway. No better time than now.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Really?¡± In her voice, shock,plete utter bafflement. ¡°You¡¯ll-? You mean it? You¡¯lle? You¡¯re not just saying that are you?¡±


    </i>


    <i> I very nearlyughed. ¡°Amanda, just how do you expect me to say no to you?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°But it¡¯s my parents, you know!¡± Her incredulity continued to echo. ¡°You¡¯ll know you¡¯ll be hounded, right? Interrogated! Like, great many awkwardness guaranteed, you know that right? You-! Wait, please tell me you¡¯re not just doing this because you feel like you owe me or something. Because you don¡¯t, alright? You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Amanda, breathe,¡± I began to calm her down. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll have dinner. I¡¯ll meet your parents. We¡¯ll have a great time. And yes, I am doing this for you, but more importantly, I¡¯m doing this because I want to.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Yeah... but... then... you...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°But if you insist that it¡¯ll just be a waste of time,¡± I trailed my voice. ¡°Then I suppose I¡¯ll just...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°No, no, no, alright! Alright! You¡¯ll be there. I-I¡¯ll see you there,¡± She quickly sputtered, and I could almost see the warmth of her blush through my phone. ¡°It¡¯s at eight, alright? Eight on the dot. Try to arrive a little early. They like early people. Make a good impression, okay?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Eight on the dot, a little early,¡± I affirmed. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll put on my best cologne.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± She advised, giggling, a little flustered. ¡°And um, yeah... I guess, thanks for doing this. I know this is a little out of nowhere, but really... this means the world to me, youing...¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°The world, huh?¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Exaggerating a little, perhaps, but...¡± She let out a long sigh, and I could almost hear the smile in her breath. ¡°You know, even if you couldn¡¯te... I would havepletely understood.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°And I would never ever forgive myself if I didn¡¯t show,¡± I rebutted. ¡°Now, we don¡¯t want that on your conscience, do you?¡±


    </i>


    <i> She giggled again. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°And y¡¯know, you can be a little bit more demanding of me, Amanda,¡± I told her. ¡°A little assertiveness goes a long way, and you always look your most arousing when you¡¯re forcing my hand. Quite sexy, if you don¡¯t mind my saying.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Oh-ho? Is that so?¡± Like a flick of a switch, her meekness instantly changed to mischief. ¡°Then you better be here at seven on the dot, or else I¡¯m breaking up with you. How¡¯s that for sexy?¡±


    </i>


    <i> I spat out a lungful of amusement. ¡°Not that assertive. No, too sexy, too sexy, Amanda. Abort! ¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Toote!¡± She loudly smacked her lips again in what I assumed was an attempt at a virtual kiss. ¡°Seven o¡¯clock. Love you. See you. Be-Sure-To-Come-Or-I¡¯ll-Hate-You-Forever-Bye!¡±


    </i>


    <i> The dial tone then came humming into the call, robbing me blind of my final word. Well, I suppose that kinda did the trick, getting that ultimatum... now I¡¯m really raring to please her.


    </i>


    <i> Just gonna add that to the ever-mounting pile of things I have to do. Y¡¯know, I don¡¯t recall my other Christmases being as eventful as this one. Usually, I¡¯d just wake up, unwrap some socks, call it a wrap ¨C Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year.


    </i>


    <i> Never thought I¡¯d see the day where I¡¯d find myself actually using the event nner on my phone, rifling and adding through nned asions... but s, I suppose stranger things have happened.


    </i>


    <i> After wondering for a bit as to why I was still dawdling around in the bathroom, I entered back into the main area, spotting Sera exactly where I left her, and promptly began awkwardly waddling through an even busier surge of customers all the way back to my seat.


    </i>


    <i> Only to realize rather toote about ten feet away, as the crowd thinned away, that there was already somebody else in it.


    </i>


    <i> A stranger.


    </i>


    <i> A total stranger.


    </i>


    <i> Sitting just right across the violet necromancer.


    </i>


    <i> Naturally, I felt more than just urgency, more than just confusion seeing such an rming sight... that was until a single step further, a single look closer, and shortly after having a single thought pop into my mind.


    </i>


    <i> ¡®Hey, haven¡¯t I seen her somewhere before?¡¯


    </i>


    <i> Gradually, as I closed in on them, it became apparent that it was not just my imagination acting up on me. This stranger wasn¡¯t a stranger ¨C she was familiar.


    </i>


    <i> Too familiar.


    </i>


    <i> Sitting there, wearing a blue cardigan.


    </i>


    <i> Bncing a box of donuts in her hands, shing gleaming blue nails.


    </i>


    <i> Getting closer, the stranger whirled suddenly, looking at me, and I looked at her ¨C then it hit me, seeing the glint of bright blue eyes.


    </i>


    <i> .....


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Blue?¡± I said out loud, directly staring down at her now, bewildered.


    </i>


    <i> Then that smile. That crafting, scheming, mischievous blue-lipped smile.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°It¡¯s Jill, actually,¡± Blue said, stretching out a free hand. ¡°And Hey to you too! A pleasure to see you again, Boyfriend!¡±


    </i>


    <i> What the hell is going on here?


    </i>


    <i> Suddenly from outta nowhere, she dragged a vacant chair towards me with her foot. Again, I could only stare, only think, my brain struggling to work the inner kinks, flicking my eyes to an indifferent Sera, to the smiling Blue, then back to the empty seat before me.


    </i>


    <i> I blinked.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Am I in trouble?¡± I asked.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°Trouble? No, no, of course not!¡± She assured me, yet there was no hiding the quick nce she gave to my purplepanion. The way her expression seemed to shift. ¡°Know what? No. Actually, that depends. You know, infidelity isn¡¯t exactly an illegal crime. Did you know that? Yeah, it¡¯s not exactly punishable byw.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°That so?¡± I nodded nkly at her. ¡°Well, good to know.¡±


    </i>


    <i> ¡°But in my opinion, it really should be,¡± She continued, gesturing again at the seat... her polite tone feeling all the more colder all of a sudden. ¡°Like, ten years maybe... in my opinion. Twenty, perhaps? Thirty? A lifetime? The noose? Electric chair? Needles? I don¡¯t know, man. What do you think, Boyfriend?¡±


    </i>


    <i> She widened her eyes at me, and it was like I saw death itself staring back at me.


    </i>


    <i> ¡°What are your views on the matter?¡±</i><i> </i>

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652: Blue¡¯s Clue


    Ms. Blue.


    Rookie cop, world-ss paintball tactician, and leader of the three color-coded musketeers of the local city precinct. Codename: Jill, I guess... gonna forget that in about three seconds.


    Okay, so I guess this is happening now. Par for the course, of course, can¡¯t go five minutes without getting Mike Tyson-ed to the face here with surprises after surprises non-stop since waking up. No, that¡¯ll just be too mundane, nd as all hell. My life has only one gear to it and that¡¯s: Go!


    Never mind that I¡¯m still wallowing grief-stricken over Ash¡¯s prior circumstances. Who cares that I can¡¯t yet decide what to give as a present on a particrly dreaded day that is approaching too damn quick? Oh, and why even worry about making a good impression on your girlfriend¡¯s parents? Everyone likes a bad boy, right? And just how badder of a boy can you get than being locked behind bars, amirite?


    And from the way things are heading now, the rookie blue officer over here was looking keener than anything to p some heavy iron cuffs around my wrists.


    I can already see the train of thought she boarded to be reaching the station that she arrived at. Naturally, she saw me, then she saw Sera, one plus one-and all of a sudden I¡¯m allegedly fooling around behind Irene¡¯s back.


    ¡°Well?¡± Blue batted again her piercing blue eyes at me. ¡°You agree with me, right? Infidelity¡¯s just as bad as first-degree murder? Real eager to hear your take, here.¡±


    .....


    ¡°My take is that I think you might need to brush up a little more on your detective skills,¡± I said, calmly taking a seat between them both. ¡°So yeah, this is Sera. Say hello, Sera. Sera¡¯s a friend, you see?¡±


    ¡°Funny how they always say that at first, don¡¯t you think?¡± There was a harsh scraping sound, and when I looked, suddenly Blue¡¯s squinted-eyed expression was five inches closer than it was before. ¡°Like as if, ¡®Just a friend¡¯, absolves them of all doubt. As if being friends is all anyone can ever be. Nothing more. But no, there¡¯s always something more, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Irene is friends with her too in case that helps with anything.¡±


    But that only got me a loud dubious snort.


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s always the people you know, isn¡¯t it?¡± She said, flicking those same narrow eyes from me to Sera. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not a betrayal if it doesn¡¯te from a friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I flopped a limp hand over at Sera, who was nibbling partway through a blueberry muffin, uncaring for anything else. ¡°Does that scream romantic escapade to you? Actually, what in the hell are you even doing here?¡±


    For an answer, she raised higher the sealed box of donuts in her hand. ¡°Police officer, remember? Not like we consume anything else. I came here to buy everyone back at the station lunch, then you just happen to bump into me on your way to the little men¡¯s room. And that¡¯s how I got acquainted with your girlfriend over here.¡±


    ¡°Friend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your friend,¡± She raised two fingers, air-quoting, ¡°My mistake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I really don¡¯t get your suspicions at all,¡± I said. ¡°Like, what part of her just screams scandalous to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, her silence for one!¡± She immediately said, gesturing at Sera aggressively. ¡°Couldn¡¯t get her to talk to me no matter what I do-that means she¡¯s speechless. And everybody knows you only get that speechless when you¡¯re guilty as sin.¡±


    Everybody?


    ¡°Hey, she has the right to remain silent,¡± I said to her defense. ¡°And number two, she¡¯s mute... so I¡¯m gonna chalk that up to bigotry on your part. That won¡¯t look good on your repertoire, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°Either way,¡± She said, still highly suspicious but slightly rxing her stare all the same. ¡°You don¡¯t need a voice to be a vixen. My instinct is telling me she¡¯s got a ten out of ten hiding beneath that purple curtain she¡¯s wearing right now. It¡¯s all in the eyes. And she¡¯s got really pretty eyes indeed, the exact kind that can woo easy-peasy guys like you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, after all we¡¯ve done together before...¡± I said, angling myself to draw her focus back towards me. ¡°Is this seriously how little you think of me?¡±


    Blue gave it some thought, before finally backing off, ridding away all her usations along with a long sigh. ¡°Fine, fine. Off the hook for now. Innocent before guilty and all that stuff. But do take note, it is my job to have my boss¡¯s back at all times, that goes the same for the other girls-and if I catch even the slightest whiff that you¡¯re smooching away with other girls behind her back...¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even dream of it,¡± I said with the straightest face I could muster. ¡°Irene¡¯s back is too breathtaking a sight to even look away from.¡±


    ¡°And that I can wholeheartedly agree with you,¡± Blue muttered, then began rising out of her seat, making all the standard motions of finally leaving. ¡°Well, fun chatting, fun catching up, but a minutete returning, and the bossdy might just give me an hour¡¯s overtime to make up for it. See you around, Boyfriend. Nice meeting you there, uh, Friend.¡±


    I gave a quick wave, Sera continued to rifle through her goody-bag, and then even quicker I did a double take, ¡°Hey, no, wait a minute!¡±


    Blue had only just side-stepped away from her chair when I called out for her, and she understandably froze, bemused... enabling me an even closer, longer look.


    See, included together with all her goodbye-movements was her reaching to the ground to pick up a bright blue folder that went beyond my notice beforehand. And there, pressed hard against the translucent ocean-blue surface, was a single photograph of a very familiar ce.


    It was the church Amanda and I visited yesterday in our searching for potential locations, more specifically, it was a photograph of one of the symbols painted crudely on the walls... and if I hadn¡¯t spent the better part of five minutes trying and failing to scrub it clean, I don¡¯t think I would have spared the picture another nce.


    Now the question was, why does this junior detective here have a picture like that she lugs around on her person? And you know what? I think I might just have the answer...


    ¡°Irene¡¯s got you girls taking pictures of inte trends now?¡±


    Blue looked confused for a moment, until she went ahead and flipped the sides of her folder, andprehension trickled in with the smile on her face.


    ¡°Ah, you heard of this?¡± She took out the picture with a wibble-wobble ofminated stic,ying it t against the table. ¡°Yeah, between misdemeanors and felonies, recently the bossdy has us scouring the deep dark web for more like this. She even has a big shoebox by her desk where she has us store all our finds.¡±


    Now that was certainly news to me because I distinctly remember Irene assuring me that they were nothing at all to worry about... but if she¡¯s got her colored minions scrounging for more... well, that certainly doesn¡¯t bode well, does it?


    ¡°Why, though?¡± I asked, keeping my tone nothing more than conversational. ¡°Seems like a waste of time. Culprits would be long gone by the time you guys can sh your red and blue lights.¡±


    ¡°No idea. Trends don¡¯tst long, it¡¯ll die out soon, I tried to tell her,¡± She gave a clueless shrug of the shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m guessing vandalism just really doesn¡¯t sit right with her or something. At any rate, she¡¯s building this case on her own off-record, and thanks to a certain somebody allegedly giving half his winnings on paintball away...¡± She threw me a dirty leer. ¡°I¡¯m stuck brainlessly browsing social feeds for any more like this for the time being.¡±


    I looked back at the photo, feeling more and more a sinking feeling inside me as the intricate symbol etched within also stared back at me... and I must have been quiet for too long, for Blue began speaking up once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know what the symbol means do you?¡± She asked. ¡°You¡¯re staring at it like you do. I know it¡¯s from a video game of some kind but that¡¯s as far as Google allowed me to peruse.¡±


    Meaningless. Pointless. Nothing but nonsense, both Amanda and Irene told me.


    But was it?


    I shook my head. ¡°Nah, no idea... sorry... ¡±


    Then that¡¯s when I tore my eyes off from the photo, hearing Blue speak again.


    ¡°And what about you, friend? You certainly dress like the type that would know. No offense.¡±


    At once, my gaze shifted to Sera, who for once, had drifted her focus away from her morning snack and was instead also pouring over the photo... and even more peculiar... she had this look in her eyes... to which she promptly turned it towards me... that stare, that expression... recognition.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked her quietly, searching deep within the glow of gold in her eyes for an answer of some kind to no avail. ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    It was so unfortunate that she couldn¡¯t just say it outright. A question like that goes beyond a ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯, and she couldn¡¯t even temporarily take hold of my voice... not in front of blue anyway. So, for a long while she just stared at me, the answer so close yet so far away, kept sealed behind the violet of her veil.


    ¡°Any signnguage?¡± Blue suggested.


    Then, faintly, a rustling.


    Sera dug inside her paper bag and pulled another cookie. It was starting to look like she had returned to her own world again, until she let out a faint hum, calling for my attention, ready to answer my question.


    I thought I was in for a very tiresome game of charades brimming with far-fetched guesses and assumpted. But then Sera simply crushed the cookie in her hand into powdered dust and did nothing more.


    And never have I been more wrong.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653: Out Of Line


    When Blue finally left, taking her both photo and folder out the bakery door, she inadvertently brought in a substitute to take her ce in the now empty seat. This rowdy, chirpy, sometimes annoying little fe I nicknamed: Impending Doom.


    Impending Doom and I have never really crossed paths much before. But it seems like in more recent days I just can¡¯t help but keep bumping into him wherever the hell I went. There¡¯s just no escaping him. Such a damn attention seeker too... to the point where I can¡¯t even focus on anything else until I get to kick him out of the door personally.


    As soon as Sera started digging for crumbs at the bottom of her bag, that was when I knew it was time for us to finally bounce and head back home where I and this Impending doom-guy could talk further in depth.


    Straight to the parking lot we went. I didn¡¯t even bother to do a second survey around for potential gifts. Within minutes, I was revving the engine, turning into thene for home... and received quite the painful warning in the form of a pinch around my waist by a displeased Sera reminding me to go slow.


    At this point, I might as well have just bought a bicycle with the speed limit she¡¯s forcing me to abide by which was a hindrance in more ways than one... ¡¯cause and the longer it took to get home, the more my head was being filled with grand spection that could probably put a conspiracy nut to shame.


    That marking in the church. What Sera meant by it, seeing her crumble the cookie into dust in her hand. Destruction, decimation... was it just a lucky fluke? pure coincidence pulling a funny on me? or it could actually be something more?


    I nearly ran a red light by just how distracted I became, pulling on the brakes so suddenly that for once I was actually d we were going so slow. In any case, it was kinda hard to think about anything with all the noise around me, all the distractions... rumbling cars, freezing cold, and as well as...


    .....


    ¡°Sera, can you please stop tapping the back of my head?¡± I said, ncing irritably at the end of my peripheral view at the violet bobblehead wearing my only helmet.


    Then from deep inside the opaque visor, I heard a low hum imploding from within. It was a familiar groan, and I was well-versed in Seranese enough to understand it was also the needy kind of groan.


    I fully turned my head back at her. ¡°Missed your chance. I¡¯m not U-turning back to the mall for you. We¡¯re halfway home already, so...¡±


    But turns out I was off the mark just a little bit. It was not the mall she wanted me to turn to, but-as a finger protruding through her sleeve kindly directed-towards a hard left at the junction we were stopped at where the gray of road ends and the lush green of greenery begins, the distant chortle of children ringing aloud.


    The park.


    Before I could even have the chance to ask her why-the traffic light shed green-and I was forced to make a split-second decision, ultimately ending with me swerving us closer into the direction of merryughter.


    A few minutester and we were strolling down the narrow dirt path, taking in the sights of stalls and venues already nearingpletion. Lots of wires, lots of steamers, with festivitieses litter, and as well as a lot of people around responsible for said litter... and there was no shortage of people here that¡¯s for certain.


    Turns out Sera only wanted toe here to admire. As always, in spite of a distaste for rowdy crowds, the allure of shy shiny things was just too great an urge to resist. It didn¡¯t take long for her to begin straying off on her own, and instead of ying chaperone, I simply settled myself down on the nearest empty bench.


    ¡°Just meet me here when you¡¯re finally bored,¡± I called out to her just before she disappeared into the hustle and bustle. ¡°But if you take too long, then you¡¯re catching the bus, you hear me?¡±


    I don¡¯t think she heard me.


    Lots of people, lots of noise, and yet somehow my good buddy Doom just continued to keep drowning them all out. Alright, know what? Let me just settle this right here and now.


    My hand back in my pocket, then my phone pressed against my ear, I waited patiently for the beeping to stop, all the while preparing and lining up questions at the tip of my tongue.


    After a few seconds, a weary little sigh came to answer my call. ¡°I¡¯m a bit swamped right now, just for your information.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be long,¡± I said in assurance. ¡°Good morning, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, actually,¡± She corrected me, then I heard her munch on something soft, a donut probably, chewing while speaking again. ¡°So, any particr reason why you¡¯re calling?¡±


    ¡°Just one,¡± I said. ¡°Just needed a detective¡¯s consult on a particr matter. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Depends on what it is, I suppose.¡± My consultant on the other end replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes before I hang up. I¡¯m supposed to be down in interrogation two minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Irene...¡±


    ¡°Fine, five minutes,¡± She relented. ¡°Make it quick, alright?¡±


    That¡¯s when Iunched on my admittedly long-winded rant that I miserably tried to keep brief. I told her my suspicions, my wonders, how I thought this whole inte trend thing was highly suspicious, especially when they got ominous symbols like this being painted all over. And how this whole thing just seriously reeks of a convoluted n unfolding.


    ¡°Look, I get that you¡¯re highly paranoid, really I do,¡± Irene replied, miraculously still indulging me long past our five-minute window. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t want you to worry about something like this. Especially if nothing¡¯s happened yet.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s riching from the bossdy making her poor red-blue-green subordinates archive every instant of it.¡±


    Irene made a noise. ¡°Jill did mention bumping into you earlier today. And Sera too, to my surprise. Now just what exactly is she doing with you? In a shopping mall, no less?¡±


    ¡°When there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire,¡± I said, sidestepping her question entirely. ¡°C¡¯mon, Irene, fess up. Is there something I should be worried about or not?¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± She said at once, confidently at that. ¡°Listen... I learned my lesson fromst time, alright? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m able to keep you from diving headfirst into whatever heroic venture is next in sight. I meant what I said before-this inte trend thing? It¡¯s really nothing to worry about. At least for the time being.¡±


    ¡°How do you know for sure?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already answered that question, remember?¡± She said, ¡°Because I¡¯m keeping a close eye on them. As I said, I get your paranoia. I¡¯m in the same boat. Until this trend dies down, I intend to keep on monitoring it. Any red gs, you have my word... you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡±


    I noticed that she was using that voice of hers, that soft and gentle one that did not at all match the stern and stoic detective. The kind she used only when we were alone together. While it was a weed sweet melody to my ears, I can¡¯t help but see through this tant attempt at trying to cate me... and suffice it to say, I was not sufficiently cated just yet.


    ¡°And just how do you know that you haven¡¯t missed any?¡±


    ¡°Because I do my due diligence? Because I¡¯d instantly spot a Kronocian symbol if I happen to see one? Because I¡¯ve replicated and tested every symbol I find for any trace of magic myself? None of the symbols do anything because they are not in thenguage of the Divines. They¡¯re not real symbols. They¡¯re fake. Most of them taken from that Asteria game.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a game Jay helped make, remember? Using your world as a foundation, if I might add,¡± I reminded her. ¡°Does that not raise a g to you?¡±


    For a moment, Irene was simply quiet. Nothing on her end but the ambient sound of dead air. Then quietly, so quietly that it unnerved me, she spoke again.


    ¡°Look, if you¡¯re looking for aplete guarantee that nothing is amiss, then I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give that to you,¡± She said. ¡°But what I can give you is my assurance that I am doing everything I can in my power to make sure nothinges of this. Is that not enough for you? Do you think I want something to happen? Another dangerous problem that needs to be fixed-that you¡¯ll try to fix. Risking your safety, endangering your life. Do you seriously think I want that again?¡±


    I felt my throat go dry all of a sudden, and suddenly I was squirming in ce, ashamed. ¡°No... of... of course not, I was just...¡±


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done, you had my faith and trust,¡± Irene said, heaving out a heavy breath of what sounded unpleasantly like disappointment. ¡°Please, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could do the same for me too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, too right,,¡± I said at once, unable to bear with this agonizing difort any longer. ¡°I-I was being an ass. I¡¯m sorry. Irene, I-of course... of course I trust you. With all my heart, I do. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt... of course, I never doubted you... I just... I... I¡¯m very sorry...¡±


    Faintly, I heard her sigh again and to my relief, her breath sounded considerably lighter.


    ¡°Forgiven,¡± She said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still really love you. Even if you were being kind of an ass there for a second.¡±


    Almost instinctively, I shook my head, every fiber in my body screaming and dering me guilty as sin. ¡°No, I... I really messed up there. I should have taken your word for it the moment you said it. I... I dunno what I was thinking... I was-¡±


    ¡°Worried,¡± She interjected, her voice soft and gentle again. ¡°And why shouldn¡¯t you be after all that¡¯s happened? But listen, you can¡¯t spend your whole life worrying about the next impending disaster, alright? It¡¯s not healthy, and it¡¯s not what you deserve after all you¡¯ve been through. You have to live a little for once. Just leave the worrying and paranoia to me, okay?¡±


    ¡°But that goes both ways, doesn¡¯t it? I said. ¡°I do that, and what do you have? You have to live a little too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What are you even saying?¡± Irene chuckled, as if the answer was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°I have you for that, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°After that little stunt I just pulled...¡± I hissed in the cold, frigid air. ¡°It seems I don¡¯t really make for much...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more than enough,¡± She said. ¡°Trust me on this, okay?¡±


    I nodded, unhesitating. ¡°Your word isw.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± She responded back, her tone no longer dour. ¡°You took a good ten minutes from me, by the way. I really got to go now. Listen, do not worry about anything, okay? It¡¯s Christmas week. It¡¯s special. Please enjoy it as much as you can. With the Elf, Amanda, whoever... but especially with me... if we manage to find some time, that is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting on my end of the bet, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Soon,¡± She chuckled again. ¡°I promise you. And if not... then there¡¯s still always New Year¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess...¡± I cleared my throat, still sorting myself out from the prior difort. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get out of your hair now. I¡¯ll see you soon, and uh, sorry again about that thing earlier, I was really-¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines,¡± She feigned an impatient groan. ¡°Just tell me you love me already so we can finally say goodbye, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I blinked, and a second after, Iplied. ¡°Uh, I love you.¡±


    In that silence, in the seconds that followed, and from her voice alone, I could vividly see the beautiful smile on her face as she chuckled for thest time.


    ¡°There it is, the three words I was looking for to make up for it,¡± She said, still faintly giggling. ¡°And I love you too.¡±

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654: Back In The Day


    So that just happened.


    Seriously, talking to Irene is like experiencing emotional whish in the first degree.


    First she¡¯s got you squaring up against the blistering blizzard stone-cold ice queen, two secondster, you find yourself buckling to the meekness of her voice, then before you know it, suddenly she¡¯s leaving you feeling all warm and fuzzy inside with a sultry giggle and whisper here and there.


    And she does it so easily, so naturally, it¡¯s almost scary. With her, there ain¡¯t no such thing as reading the atmosphere because she is the atmosphere.


    Literally.


    At any rate, I meant every word of what I said to her, every syble she uttered was now my word of the gospel. If she says not to worry about anything, then I won¡¯t. For the time being, I¡¯ll put any and all thoughts about impending apocalypses far deep in the backburner, where I cross my fingers it¡¯ll remain there for the rest of my entire lifetime.


    That being said, it¡¯s not as if Irene was the be-all and end-all of quelling every single worry in existence.


    .....


    Exhibit A: Amanda. Because everyone knows meeting the parents is like the best part when ites to forging a rtionship. No way in hell could this possibly go wrong.


    I¡¯m supposed to give a good impression, but just what the hell is even a good impression anyway, huh? Like any parent is gonna ept anything less than the smartest, wittiest, humblest billionaire tycoon who¡¯s also a drop-dead hunk of a man. And for someone like Amanda, especially; so loveable, so talented, a girl of her caliber, hell even I won¡¯t ept me for me if I didn¡¯t know myself, and even as I am now, I still have my gripes if I¡¯m even deserving of her in the first ce.


    Luckily, I picked the perfect spot to ponder on this dilemma. Nothing beats public park benches when you just wanna think away the day, looking all broody and deep and shit, while everyone else goes about their life around you absolutely worry-free.


    And that was exactly what I was in the middle of doing, until somebody out of a blue came to interrupt my flow-somebody familiar, somebody that I heard first before I even saw-clicking and cking, breaking apart from the hecticmotion of Christmas preparations, and taking a seat in the empty space just right beside me... stroking a bad leg with a sleek, gloved hand and propping a glossy wooden cane against the edge of the bench.


    Took about a second for his presence to sink in, and when it did, he essentially just forced out any other thought in my head, essentially hogging the spotlight of my attention all to himself... much to my infinite dismay.


    I sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have some naive young adult to extort money out of or something?¡±


    ¡°I would most probably do, maybe,¡± He calmly, cooly replied, ncing at me with an infuriating half-smirk on his well-worn and austere expression. ¡°Perhaps if they are all as blind and foolish as you.¡±


    I sighed even deeper. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all on me there. Set myself up for that one.¡±


    Completely forgot that this man is the sole reason why this ce was rowdy and lively in the first ce. It seems organized crime and the spirit of Christmas goes hand in hand, apparently. I suppose it fits... I mean in a twisted sort of way, it was him that gets to decide on who¡¯s been naughty and who¡¯s been nice... only except the people on his naughty list will have a lot more than a sock full of coal to worry about.


    ¡°Leon tells me you and him are filming a movie together,¡± The crooked man suddenly said. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Lots of fun, yeah,¡± I said halfheartedly.


    ¡°Not more than a passing acquaintance, though?¡± He frowned. ¡°He mentions that you like to keep your distance, always keeping to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fond of talking much.¡±


    ¡°So I see...¡±He tilted his head, changing the subject. ¡°And how is your father doing? Well, I hope? Your mother, still the frail yet strong woman I know of herst?¡±


    Now that one bothered me quite a bit. How did someone like him ever got to crossing paths with my parents? It was the one thing that slipped my mind when I returned back to home, never popped into my head to mention it. But yeah, between abandoning their realm, and maintaining a farm in this world... there¡¯s no denying there¡¯s a long gap of missing history between the two.


    Perhaps this was my chance to fill in the nks.


    ¡°About that...¡± I began, giving him my full undivided attention now. ¡°You mention my dad and you go way back, didn¡¯t you? He what-? He worked for you or something?¡±


    ¡°He worked with me,¡± He corrected. ¡°Before this, before I became who I am, and before he became who he is today. Once upon a time, I was just your typical con man looking for his next easy victim...¡±


    ¡°And my Dad was your partner in crime?¡±


    Once again, wrong again.


    ¡°Your father was the man I was trying to swindle,¡± a smile was on his face while he was recalling, as if it was the fondest memory of his entire trove of life experiences. ¡°But something went awry, one of my victims had recognized me, a hectic fight broke out and I soon discovered your father possessed quite the unique skillset highly sought after in my line business... and I knew that. We forged a partnership, the fruitful beginnings of a long, eventful rtionship.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°s,¡± He gave my shoulder a firm pat, and I had to stop myself from recoiling back. ¡°Not my story to tell. If you have not heard it from him, I see no reason why I should dig up the past myself. Especially when it¡¯s already been long forgotten.¡±


    The expression on his face reflected this firm resolve, and I knew it was only waking the bear to try and poke and prod.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I relented. ¡°But just answer this. Why did choose to go and leave that life behind him?


    ¡°Well, he never did give a formal reason as to why, but if you want my conjecture,¡± He paused, his stern gaze delving back into distant memories. ¡°I believe he did it because your mother was having you.¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°Naturally, I deeply regret his abrupt departure,¡± He went on. ¡°As did many of the higher-ups above. But I respected his wishes. I had him all set up, helped purchased him a property and some acres. All untraceable, all legit. Decades passed, and then here you are.¡±


    Here I was, indeed. Bewildered, baffled, bemused, and as well every other ¡®B¡¯ word under the winter sun. And here I thought my Dad being a fantasy hero of revered legend was hard to my head around, then he here was with a full 180 twist and bing the equivalent of a bandit that ambushes you along the road.


    Just what the hell else is there that I don¡¯t know about him?


    ¡°Your father has quite like the legacy behind him, indeed,¡± the man said as if reading my precise thoughts. ¡°But as I said, I refuse to say any more about it. You wish to know more...¡± He chuckled. ¡°I advise you to speak to the man himself.¡±

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655: Second Impressions


    True to his word, the man with the limp kept tight-lipped about anything more to do with my Dad and their past.


    For some time we were just two random individuals sharing a bench, and in the silence, I took the time to admire all thepleted stalls and venues that had only barely begun assembly during myst visit.


    ¡°Looks like your event ising along quite nicely,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± He said with the most subtlest look of admiration on his face. ¡°I aim for it to be the most festive time this city has ever seen. After undergoing such a cataclysmic event as the one we had, it will do us much good to have some levity and happiness, if only for a while.¡±


    When it came to cataclysmic events, there was only one that immediatelyes to mind. Obviously, he was referring to the Blightfall.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you cared,¡± I muttered. ¡°What with your line of business and all.¡±


    ¡°And just why would my line of business so suddenly strip me of the ability to feelpassion? You really have quite the warped impression of me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Not unwarranted.¡±


    It was his turn to sigh now. ¡°I suppose not, no...¡± then he looked back at me, staring with the same subtle look in his eyes. ¡°then, on the other side of the spectrum, my impression of you has only been getting better with every passing day.¡±


    Apliment? And a genuine one at that? From him of all people? I could hardly believe my ears.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I raised a brow at him. ¡°How do you figure?¡±


    ¡°Please, the same day I rified the existence of impossibly mythical beings with you at the focal point, a rain of blood begins to engulf the entire town,¡± He then paused briefly to stare again. ¡°Then, just as things were seeming to be at their bleakest, it slowly began to recede, slowly began to vanish, as if nothing had happened. Hundreds in an unending sleep, abruptly waking again. The entire world witnessing the impossible unfolding. Why, there are only so many conclusions I can draw as to why things went the way they did. Actually, why don¡¯t you go ahead and just rify things for me again?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t in the mood much to relive past endeavors, so I opted to summarize it, answering simply with, ¡°I had some help.¡±


    Yet all that aplished was getting him to peer at me even more so than he already was. Seriously, with a stare like that, how people appointed him as the right and only man to endow Christmas cheer to everyone is beyond me. Maybe they just confused Santa with Satan, innocent mistake.


    ¡°When ites to your line of business, I must admit that I am just as blind and foolish as you were to mine,¡± He said. ¡°But I know that look in your eye, and I know you¡¯ve gone to great lengths, perhaps too great even... you¡¯ve suffered, you¡¯ve bore a burden, and now it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve got the entire world on your shoulders.¡±


    ¡°And you must be psychic,¡± I said, hunching down, a hand propping my chin. ¡°You got all that from just looking at me? How do you know exactly that you¡¯re on the mark with your assessment there?¡±


    That¡¯s when I noticed he was still stroking his limp leg, slowly rubbing and pinching his thigh, and if it was hurting, then his smile never showed, still as stoic as ever.


    ¡°I know,¡± He simply said. ¡°I just know.¡±


    I veered my eyes elsewhere, and for a while, it was the ambiance of the vicinity that filled in the silence between us. He followed, watching along with me the ebb and flow of the meandering crowd in front of us, and for some strange reason, the sight of it was amusing him.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, they don¡¯t know it, but this city and by extension the world owes you quite a great debt, don¡¯t they?¡± He nced back at me. ¡°And so do I.¡±


    ¡°Nobody owes me anything,¡± I quietly muttered.


    ¡°Forever the unsung hero, then. How humble of you,¡± He shook his head. ¡°But be that as it may, I won¡¯t let your actions just go forgotten. I¡¯ll always remember what you¡¯ve done for this city... what you¡¯ve done for me. You are turning out to be much more than what you¡¯ve originally impressed upon me... and suffice it to say, never have I been more d to be proven wrong about somebody.¡±


    ¡°All very kind words, but seriously, I don¡¯t need the-¡±


    ¡°And so if you are ever in desperate need of anything, an item, a resource, an ally,¡± He continued on. ¡°Then do not be afraid to seek me out. You have my word, I will provide.¡±


    Again, I had every intention of deflecting. Deflect, deflect, deflect. Allpliments, all gestures, all attempts at reciprocation. I don¡¯t want it. But something stopped me from finishing the rest of my sentence. A random thought, a sudden idea...


    A worry, if you would.


    After all, Irene, as capable andpetent an individual as she was, at the end of the day, she was just one person...bing through every single nook and cranny of a state brimming with countless hundred-thousands. And while I hadplete and total faith in her skills regardless, it wouldn¡¯t hurt at all to have a contingency in ce... y¡¯know, another pair of eyes scouring around in the ces that were way beyond her reach.


    Aw man, I remember telling myself that I was never going to make a deal with any more shady men... and now here I was, actually contemting asking something from somebody who was the very embodiment of shady.


    Either I was every bit as blind and foolish as he says, or perhaps there really was honor among thieves, after all. In any case, I bit the bullet.


    ¡°How many eyes do you have in this city?¡±


    He snorted out a breath, amused. ¡°More than I amfortably confiding with you, that¡¯s for certain.¡±


    ¡°Then if any of those eyes happen to witness any more impossible things from my line of business, do me a favor,¡± I stood up from the bench, my eyes meeting his. ¡°Let me know about it, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I got a knowing smile back in return. ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    Forging allies with mob bosses to hunt down dangerous mythical threats belonging from another world... seriously, just what kind of fucking batshit movie synopsis has my life truly be?


    I nodded back at him, and within a second, I began whisking myself in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Have somewhere to be?¡± He called out to me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te alone,¡± I responded back. ¡°Came with a friend. She¡¯s taking too long. I¡¯m going to go look for her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Ash, is it?¡±


    At the sound of her name in his voice, I felt my blood grow cold, and I had to keep my body from physically shuddering... for in a past long ago and not mine, I distinctly can recall another intimidating,manding sort of fellow that spoke and carried himself in the same way he did.


    ¡°Leon mentioned to me you two are close, closer than when Ist saw you both together,¡± He continued, thex smile on his faceing off as more threatening than anything else. ¡°I believe she might appreciate theing festivities starting soon. You could bring her here then, perhaps. For you, I will see to it that all services will be provided for free. Enticed?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, continuing to walk off. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Then from the corner of my eye, I saw him raising his hand to a slight wave, echoing words and sentiments that I couldn¡¯t quite share.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting with you again.¡±


    I swear, it¡¯s like seeing Wilvur reincarnated being within his presence. His inflection, his demeanor. All his appearance managed to do was remind me of another worry, another dilemma, just waiting for me back at home to unravel.


    I wonder if Ash was awake already...


    It wasn¡¯t long before my search for Sera had led me astray off the beaten path, and into the clutter of the forests, because if she was nowhere to be seen admiring all the glitz and mor of winter, then of course, where the hell else could she be but somewhere far alone?


    The wind was blowing strong and I was really starting to feel the chill. I admit, the blistering weather has got me petty enough to actually leave her at the mercy of public transportation after all, but I powered through the temptation, and bent through enough naked branches to finally reach her usual haunting grounds. Now, it was only a manner of spotting the deep violet among all the shriveled gold and red of fallen leaves.


    Easy peasy.


    ¡°Sera?¡± I stamped across the crinkling bed of leaves. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been gone long enough already.¡±


    I waited for a grunt, a hum, to answer me back, but instead, all I was met with was the p from the wind, blowing a stray leaf over my eyes... which was nice.


    It was only after the wind had died, the rustling of whippy branches had stopped, that I then heard a sound calling back. Not a grunt, not a whisper, not even a growl...


    I pried the leaf from my face and heard it again...


    A meow.


    I froze.


    Just ahead of me, a mound of leaves had sprouted a tail. Large, poofy, and white.


    Snowy-white.


    Then small, frail, and very dead... Mrs. White squirmed her way loose, and instantly turned her perked ears towards my direction. She quickly turned, and I saw her eyes.


    And immediately I found myself only able to look down at my feet. It was more thanpulsion, more than just aversion... I straight-up just didn¡¯t want to look at her.


    She let another faint meow-and it was just as hollow as the first, just as empty, just as dead.


    Just like Lenora.


    Her eyes.


    Her color.


    Her sound.


    After what I¡¯ve seen, what I¡¯ve dreamed... seeing Mrs. White felt like a punch to the gut. Dead, but not really. Alive, but not really. Here, but not really...


    Was this how she felt? Ash, clutching her sister¡¯s corpse, denying the reality before her. No, it had to be worse, it had to be unimaginable... and so long... so long she had to live with that reality.


    Something brushed up against my ankle. Suddenly Mrs. White was passing between my legs, rubbing her face affectionately against my jeans, meowing again at me...


    I remembered when I first saw her in this state... how outraged I be... swallowing my fear and letting my anger take hold... but yet slowly over time, I started bingx to it, willingly went and turned a blind eye to it. Grit my teeth and epted that is just how things are supposed to be now.


    But it seems that I just can¡¯t ept it after all.


    This wasn¡¯t right.


    Once again, I gritted my teeth. Once more, I looked away again. I shuffled forward, resuming my search for the violet Arbiter of the dead.


    It was time I made things right.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656: Actions And Reactions


    My search for Sera has led me out of the woods, emerging far out on the other side of the park.


    For some reason, I felt like this was the right way to her... a gut feeling maybe, a natural instinct... or perhaps I was merelypelled to follow the faint tinkling of a rusty cor bell.


    Mrs. White seemed to understand what or who I was looking for exactly. While I was calling Sera¡¯s name, her meows sounded like responses, and when I peering high and fucking low, her slight head tilts at me looked like gestures. But it took her suddenly dashing between my legs before I finally listened and followed after her.


    Here, on the other side, the park didn¡¯t look as festive and merry whenpared to its former half, not as many lights blinking and shining, no streamers hanging frommppost tomppost, just stray pieces of Christmas decorations scattered about that the wind managed to make away with ¨C so barren and empty with barely a soul in sight. Hell, it was almost sad.


    Almost like the neglected, overshadowed sibling of centralized public parks or something.


    Then again, I suppose it¡¯d be kinda impossible to set up enough venues and events in a ce the size of an entire neighborhood block... so I suppose I can cut the mob-man some ck here.


    I realize it¡¯s been quite a long time since I ventured this deep into the ce, and recalling past experiences, past happenings... the fact that I felt mmy and dour just being here wasn¡¯t lost on me as to why.


    .....


    Thest time I was this deep in, the entire was much more barren and lonelier than this, the ck of Blightfall casting the world to a grimmer shade of night.


    I could still almost feel the precariousness of every second I felt back then, the numbing in my hands from throwing an endless amount of tennis balls, and the slight weight against my arms...ying a cold, lifeless Mrs. White to rest.


    Or so I thought, at least.


    Now here I was trailing along every swish and flick of her bushy white tail, her tiny paws scurrying energetically against the winding path. Like usual, like normal, like before... it was seriously amazing how deceptive reality can be to the eyes, how easy it was for the mind to quickly forget the truth when presented with such a nice lie... and it¡¯s scary how every passing second she just looks more alive.


    Soon and sure enough, I finally caught that glimpse of violet I was looking for... way off over yonder kneeling beside a shallow pond and amidst a small patch of flowers, Sera looked like a weird purple lump sprouting out from the earth.


    The heck was she doing there, and why so far? Well, I¡¯m about to find out why in a second.


    Mrs. White beat me to her by a huge margin, quickly scampering off to the pitch-ck underside of her cloak, alerting her to my presence... lifting her cowl and her golden eyes up towards me.


    Though I didn¡¯t really care about it as much anymore, I still had to get my words in, ¡°You kept me waiting, y¡¯know that right?¡±


    No movements, no sounds, nothing but a single blink. Not the least bit remorseful even, rude...


    Again, not that I cared anymore, but...


    I shrugged my shoulders at her. ¡°So what kept you?¡±


    That did the trick. Pushed the right button to stir to life this mute animatronic. Sera whirled around towards the flower patch, sifting through its swaying stalks, and scooped up something into her baggy sleeves, before turning around again and presenting it out towards me.


    For a second, I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what I was looking at... small little bits in various shapes and sizes caked in soil and loose grass. But it was the big red round thing rolling around her sleeved palm that finally gave it away.


    They were Christmas ornaments.


    Yeah, I could see it now. Grimy angel wings there, a reindeer with a missing antler here, a trio of candy canes in the middle of it all... suffice it to say, she had quite the collection.


    Then that¡¯s when it clicked.


    ¡°You wanted toe back to the park so you can decorate the new tree with these ornaments?¡±


    As I was saying it, the picture was already forming in my head. I can just imagine her picking up and stashing every single trinket she happens to stumble across like some kind of humanoid Christmas-themed magpie. It was quite a funny sight to imagine.


    Quite a lonely sight too...


    Sera silently nodded her head, ncing down fondly at her hoard. I won¡¯t lie, it was a little endearing seeing her enthused over something other than some dead carcass¡¯s innards. Why Christmas of all things, though... I¡¯ve no idea. But like hell, I was gonna discourage it.


    ¡°Take ¡¯em then,¡± I told her. ¡°But you do know the tree¡¯sing with its decoration pieces, right? You didn¡¯t have to...¡± I trailed away there. New, old, didn¡¯t matter, because sentimentality trumps over new anytime and I think she¡¯s grown mighty attached to her finds. ¡°Well, a single-antlered reindeer can be quite eye-catching, I guess.¡±


    She made a quiet squeak that seemed to agree, and agreeing up the rest of her ornaments, slowly rose up to her feet, ready at once to depart, but I couldn¡¯t. I was rooted to the spot, like the soles of my shoes were hooked to the earth and just simply refused to utch... and it¡¯s no mystery as to why.


    Because, all this while I¡¯ve been talking, I can still hear that soft tinkling.


    ¡°Wait a sec, Sera.¡±


    Sera had already drifted out of the flower field by this point, and was a few meters away when I called for her. She silently spun around, soundless, motionless again... responding with nothing but a single blink.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I gotta ask first,¡± I said, ncing briefly at the hem of her cloak loosely crumpled against the dirt. ¡°And I really hope you¡¯ll understand where I¡¯ming from...¡±


    Almost as if sensing the tension in the air, a curious pink nose began poking out at the bottom of her cloak and sniffing the air tentatively. The number of times I¡¯ve seen her do that exact same thing in the past... when she passed, I never thought I¡¯d see her do that act of curiosity ever again.


    But right now, I never want to see her do it again.


    ¡°That cat... that neplim you revived. I told you before that she was a friend of mine, right? And I also told you before that I did not like what you¡¯re doing to her, remember?¡± I shuffled a bit, turning the small angle to directly face her forward. ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t like what you¡¯re doing to her. Just thought I should point that out there.¡±


    Sera blinked. If only she growled, if only her eyes flickered. It was much harder to know what she was thinking with all the nothing she was disying here.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re more at ease around the dead, that this is normal for you. But, y¡¯know, just consider. Iid that cat to rest with my own two hands, felt her limp body sag between my arms-and now you made her walk, meow, and all I can think is that you¡¯re making her do all these things she usually does by pulling at her body with puppet strings. It¡¯s disturbing.¡±


    A sigh. I think I heard anyway. Might have been the wind, might have been my imagination. In any case, I heard her sigh.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me before when I told you to stop disturbing her rest,¡± I warily continued on. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you the same question again. I¡¯d like for your answer to be different. Before you growl, before you disagree... just, again... please consider my point of view here.¡±


    Mrs. White slowly crawled out from her hidey-hole, veering her nk eyes between the two of us as if wondering herself what was going on here, and I agree... what was going on here?


    Am I hearing myself right? Did I ask her to consider?


    Did I consider?


    Suddenly, in my head, my own subconscious was ying devil¡¯s advocate. What about her? Was I considering her?


    I was the one that brought her here, wasn¡¯t I? Whisked her away into this strange new world, leaving her to her own devices, agreed on keeping her confined to this park. I left her alone without a second thought, rarely ever meeting her unless I needed something. Ash was her only source of sce here, but even she couldn¡¯t be with her forever.


    This reclusive young woman, born never knowing the warmth of a loved one, spent her entire childhood trying to find it wandering the dense forests together hand-in-hand with shambling corpses... then when she finally did find someone willing to care for her, shelter her, love her even... that was quickly taken away too.


    Now obviously, naturally, she was a bonafide loner regardless... favoring the silence and solitude over the loud and rowdy. Yes, she¡¯s a loner, but she doesn¡¯t like being alone.


    Hence, the corpses. Hence, her pet. Hence, her friendship with Ash.


    Hence, Mrs. White.


    All this time, Sera felt alone here.


    Did I consider that?


    ¡°You...¡± I sputtered out, sighing, and feeling a trickling of shame washing down on me. ¡°On second thought, you don¡¯t have to-just... whenever you feel you¡¯re ready then you can...¡±


    Never more was I aware of how fast I was backtracking this whole thing. I felt stupid, ignorant... most of all inconsiderate. I was at loss for words, and trying my best to recover myposure, so much so, that I failed to notice what she was doing at that moment.


    I didn¡¯t see it, but I heard it-the dull sound of all of her ornaments thumping t onto the dirt. I looked straight at her, and suddenly curled around her sleeves, Mrs. White was curiously rearing her head into her hood, sniffing, looking, her vacant eyes meeting her bright glow of gold.


    From out of the blue, I felt a shift in the air, a chill down my neck that went beyond the winter cold, then slowly, gradually, White¡¯s swishing tail began to go limp, her ears began to fold t...


    I blinked.


    With seemingly thest of her strength, she tucked herself into arge white ball, her drooping eyes falling over towards me, and with a final tender squeak, White closed her eyes, and never opened them again.


    A minute, two minutes, an eternity must have passed... I was still left reeling over what I have just seen. I didn¡¯t know what to feel, I didn¡¯t know what to think.


    Then Sera began to slowly walk forward at me.


    Instinct must have taken over. Suddenly, I saw my hands reaching out, I felt a familiar slight weight pressing against my arms. The tinkle of a bell. Cold. mmy. It was just like this. Feeling her again, seeing her again. It was like that day all over again.


    And just like before, Mrs. White never looked more at peace.


    It¡¯s like she was just sleeping.


    Finally sleeping.


    My eyes drifted over to the silent figure in front of me. Still motionless, still silent. Once again, she just blinked. And I couldn¡¯t help at all but to wonder why.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    Sera met my eyes. Huge, gleaming, and gold. I¡¯ve never seen them in this way... this-this close... this warm. As always, I didn¡¯t get a clear answer. No words, no noises. All I had to go off of were her actions.


    That¡¯s when I finally understood why.


    Why she did as she did, and just what exactly her actions were trying to say.


    Sera blinked again, and I finally heard her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so lonely anymore.¡±

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657: Back Home


    Sera helped me to dig a proper grave for Mrs. White.


    Honestly, she did all of the dirty work on this one... I just hung back and pointed the finger.


    It took me a while to find the perfect spot... I looked around, contemted a bit... but ultimately I found no better ce to bury her than the ce I firstid her to rest.


    Something indescribably mangled and bony slithered out from a slit in Sera¡¯s cloak, tossing out clumps of dirt at a time with ease, and once it had done digging up a deep enough hole, it was now my turn to do my bit.


    I got down to my knees, andid White down inside the grave as carefully as I could. I wanted it right, I didn¡¯t want her to look dead... so I just kept readjusting and realigning her until I myself was convinced that maybe if I poke her ever so slightly, her eyes might just flutter open again... even when I knew that it wouldn¡¯t.


    Never thought I¡¯d have to redo this all over again. There should be no such thing as a second funeral, and yet here I was anyway... reliving every emotion I felt back then within seconds.


    But for some reason, this time around, I didn¡¯t feel as bad. I thought it¡¯d be worse but it wasn¡¯t and I don¡¯t know why.


    .....


    Still, it felt nice.


    I got up, slowly shuffling back, and just silently watched as Sera began refilling the hole until there was nothing left to see but even ground.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to Sera as she turned around to face me. ¡°Thank you for doing that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say much, of course. Wasn¡¯t the type for eulogies, naturally... but I like to think that the golden glow in her gaze was softer than they usually were.


    As I stood there feeling at peace, feeling as if all was right again, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Ash again... I couldn¡¯t help butpare.


    She didn¡¯t get the privilege of knowing this peace... never got to see Lenora finally be put to rest. No, nothing can ever be easy for her, can¡¯t it?


    Not even grieving...


    And yet even now, somehow she could still smile. How does she do it? How does she live with it? Of course, I could wonder and think about it all my life if I wanted to, but I think I¡¯d rather find out how she truly feels myself. It¡¯s about time, really.


    For onest time, I stared at the small inconspicuous patch of brown dirt, before finally turning around and walking away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now,¡± I proimed, ncing at Sera. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ornaments.¡±


    It was a bit of an awkward ride back. I had to go even slower than usual thanks to an unreasonable passenger living in fear that the slightest bump on the road would somehow send all her precious treasures flying straight into orbit.


    After today, I think I¡¯m officially establishing a no-Sera policy on any sort of vehicle and I don¡¯t care if that makes me a bigot. She can sue me.


    Eventually, after a million years or so, I could breathe a sigh of relief finally being able to pull up to the driveway of home sweet home after being horned and red at by some rather irate drivers wishing a painful fate upon me in their minds.


    I¡¯m gonna wind up being cklisted from driving on the road if I¡¯m not careful at this rate.


    Of course, Sera couldn¡¯t care less about proper road etiquette. No sense of guilt for the torture she inflicted on me. The moment I took off her helmet for her, there she went mbering onto the porch and into the house without a care in the world.


    It couldn¡¯t have been more than three hours tops, and within that time frame, somehow she managed to siphon a significant portion of my finances, turn me into the enemy of drivers everywhere-twice, and sapped me of all energy that I could have used for the rest of the day.


    No one warned me looking after a Necromancer would be so high-maintenance... but I suppose I can¡¯t deny that it does have its silver linings sometimes.


    Shortly after Sera had gone, I followed after her, closer and closer to thefort of home-eager for so many things, like a warm bath, warm clothes, a warm chair... maybe even a warm drink if I¡¯m feeling so daring. And if Ash was awake and up for it, perhaps I can give that warm soup another whirl after that disasterst time.


    I swung open the door, stepping inside and letting the warmth of the thermostat strip away the blistering cold from my body. I took off my shoes, removed my jacket, and as I crossed into the living room, I haphazardly flung it towards the nearest couch in sight... noticing only toote that it actually got caught on something along the way.


    On someone.


    ¡°Yikes, my bad,¡± I skidded to a stop, and swung around to hurriedly un-stter the helpless victim of my carelessness. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were there, whoever you... oh.¡±


    I swiped back my jacket, and behind it, gray misty eyes were staring back at me, silently, vacantly... unexpectedly. Regardless, it was a weed surprise.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back,¡± I said in cheer and delight, knowing I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the wrath of protective little vampire sister. ¡°You got me worried there for a sec. Could have mentioned something if you were gonna go up and disappear for a bit, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°You were... sleeping...¡± She said to her defense, and really it was quite the solid defense. I got nothing on that. However, it does raise some curious inquiries.


    ¡°Gone that long?¡± I furrowed my brows at her. ¡°Where did you even go?¡±


    ¡°Outside...¡± She quietly replied.


    ¡°Yeah, I get outside,¡± I said at once. ¡°Outside doing what though?¡±


    ¡°Things...¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    She blinked, her swirling cloudy gaze peering back at mine for a moment, before relinquishing her answer, ¡°Outside... things...¡±


    Okay, I can take a hint. Someone¡¯s got secrets, someone wants to keep those secrets secret, so be it then. I ain¡¯t no Nosy-Nigel.


    ¡°Alright, cool,¡± I nodded at her, letting it go. ¡°In any case, wee home. You must be hungry, you hungry?¡±


    Sluggishly, arousingly, her head slowly tilted to the side. ¡°Pan...cakes...?¡±


    ¡°Read my mind,¡± I said, waltzing away with a parting smile. ¡°Let me just take a refresher first. Give me five minutes, be back before you know it.¡±


    ¡°Wait...¡± Suddenly, I felt a sensation coiling around my wrist, tugging, halting me at once. Her hand was cold around my skin, a little forceful, as she pulled again, dragging me closer and closer. ¡°Can... you... look at me...?¡±


    ¡°Adalia, wha-?¡± Confusion had me alreadyplying with her strange request. My bewildered gaze staring deep into her nk stare for an answer. But in some ways, Adalia was just even more of an enigma than Sera was, and so I stayed mystified.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what she was looking for, if she was even looking for anything in the first ce. But after a while, I felt her loosen her grip, and she finally blinked, so I guess she must have found it... whatever the hell it was.


    ¡°She was... right...¡± She then muttered softly, withdrawing her arm back to her side. ¡°You do have... very mean... eyes...¡±


    ¡°Um, thanks?¡± I said.


    I did not know who ¡®she¡¯ was, nor did I know where the hell this was alling from. But I just decided to chalk it up to Adalia being Adalia, and simply take it all at face value.


    ¡°But they¡¯re... very nice eyes...¡± Adalia continued, tilting her head the other way, still staring at them. ¡°I like... your eyes...¡±


    ¡°Thanks...¡± I slowly said, blinking dumbfounded. I wasn¡¯t even gonna ask, I might just get another smart answer if I do. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s everything, I¡¯m just gonna go now, alright?¡±


    ¡°One more...¡± She said, straightening upright. ¡°One more... thing...¡±


    Oh boy, I wonder what this possibly could be now. Does she want to take my measurements next? Shoe size? Weight? At this point, I¡¯m already expecting her to bring out an entire tailor set.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± I said.


    Adalia¡¯s nce shifted downwards, and slowly she raised a finger forward.


    ¡°Can I... keep that jacket...?¡±

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658: Dawning Reality


    So I guess I¡¯m down one jacket now. Shame... I really liked that one too.


    Not sure what much use Adalia can actually garner from it other than holding it in her hands there like some kind of child¡¯s nky, or wearing it... she¡¯s trying to wear it now... to great appeal, surprisingly... and now I¡¯m just wondering why other people look better in my clothes than I do.


    Hey, perhaps I could count this as her Christmas present, maybe? She¡¯s content, she¡¯s happy, she¡¯s put it cause she liked it, didn¡¯t she? Why not? It¡¯s a valid idea, and no, it¡¯s not a cop-out idea, I don¡¯t even know what that word means.


    ¡°We got a Christmas tree being delivered here in the evening,¡± I said, peering at her through the railings near the top of the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s pretty big, pretty dull... you wanna help us make it look Christmas-worthy?¡±


    From this angle, she was more jacket than vampire, it¡¯s like it was devouring her, with only her gaze barely peeking through the cor, which fell glumly slowly after hearing my words.


    ¡°Christmas is... really bright...¡± She muttered. ¡°Will the tree... be bright too...?¡±


    Ah, right... I forgot about that tiny ring detail there. Who knew Christmas could be such a great vampire ward?


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, ¡®fraid so,¡± I answered, frowning back. ¡°It¡¯ll be in the living room too, so don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to sleep as well as before for the next few days.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± She quietly, and no other two words ever stung me as hard with guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll... help...¡± except maybe those two too.


    ¡°Sleep in my room if it gets too much, problem solved,¡± I quickly suggested. ¡°I¡¯m good, I can take the couch.¡±


    The air around Adalia seemed to improve almost immediately. I can tell she liked the idea... she¡¯s already been doing it a lot more as ofte anyway, but now with my vocal consent, she finally had the all-go.


    Except apparently, the deal wasn¡¯t yet enticing enough for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t... go away...¡± She said. ¡°Stay... with me...¡±


    Of course...


    ¡°And sleep with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Terrifying bloodsucking apex predators of the night, everybody, Matriarchs... can¡¯t you tell? Getting goosebumps already.


    ¡°Just try not to rip the sheets,¡± I conceded with a smile. ¡°Or me, for that matter.¡±


    Finally there, rising out from her misty nk stare-satisfaction.


    ¡°Pro...mise...¡±


    Leaving a pacified Adalia to her newly-owned jacked, I marched across the second-floor hall, my priorities first and foremost, to reach all the way to Ash¡¯s room on the other end-fingers already reaching for the doorknob, a smile already wide and bright-only to instead almost break my nose against the sturdy rigidness of a door that suddenly wouldn¡¯t open.


    I twisted the doorknob again, but just like the first time, it wouldn¡¯t turn.


    What the hell...


    ¡°Ash?¡± I called out, lightly knocking, and pressing the side of my head against the hard wood. ¡°You awake? It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Faint shuffling and scampering about answered me back from the otherside, which pretty much answered my question for me... except it wasn¡¯t exactly the answer I was looking for.


    I knocked again. ¡± Ash, are you alright in there?¡±


    ¡°F-Fine, Master. Just fine!¡± spoke a muffly, gravelly, twitchy voice... louder now as the shuffling grew closer to the door. ¡°Um, I-Is there something in particr that you require of me?¡±


    ¡°No, not... not really, I just...¡± I drew back, staring at the closed door, utterly bemused at what I was hearing. ¡°Is there something wrong? Why¡¯d you lock the door?¡±


    ¡°Oh, regarding that, of course... um, yes...¡± and that was all she wrote. Seriously this nervousness, this timidness... wasn¡¯t expecting toe back home to this, I¡¯ll tell you that much.


    ¡°I... I¡¯d simply like some time to reflect on things,¡± Ash finally exined. ¡°And on my own for that matter, I must insist. I wish to not see anyone for the time being... just for a while... if... if you would allow me this, of course.¡±


    I backed off instantly after that, pulled my face away from the door, and took a step away, the smile on my face quickly fading. Yeah, I suppose I should have seen thising. If I can barely even process the things I sawst night, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what it¡¯s like for her.


    Once the sleepiness wears off, and reality and sense starting back into focus... for her, it must hit like a truck. Tearing open such an old scar,


    ¡°Yeah, yes, of course, go for it,¡± I said after a while of silence, keeping the levity in my voice. ¡°Take all the time you need, Ash. Just call if you need anything, alright?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± She responded back, and I heard her breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    ¡°Sure...¡± Now that should have been my cue to start turning the other way, but surprise, surprise, I didn¡¯t. I continue to just stand there, staring. I didn¡¯t feel like going. Not yet anyway. ¡°Do you need me to make something for you first?¡±


    ¡°I prepared a meal while you were gone, I¡¯m fine, Master. Nevertheless, I appreciate your concern.¡±


    ¡°I-I see...¡± I said, feeling a bit surprised at that. ¡°Then surely that means you¡¯re feeling better now, right?¡±


    Ash made a sound, and I could practically see her head nodding through the closed door. ¡°Significantly better, yes,¡± She affirmed, only to then expel out a loud cough to the contrary. ¡°For the most part.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s really good to hear,¡± I replied automatically, feeling a sense of awkwardness slowly creeping in as I continued to loiter around. ¡°In that case, um... we got a Christmas tree being delivered this evening. Sera¡¯s pick. So if you¡¯re feeling up for it, maybe you¡¯d like to join us with the decorating partter? It¡¯s a pretty big tree, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡± and in the silence, I could almost hear her contemting. ¡°It¡¯s an alluring prospect, perhaps... yes... that sounds quite nice, Master. Perhaps, I really should...¡±


    ¡°No need to force it, no pressure, alright?¡± I told her, swaying and twisting around in ce. ¡°Can always save you a pinecone or somethingter to hang yourself. Just think about it if you want it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course...¡± She said, and it just felt like she was just rewording the same three lines. ¡°You¡¯ve very kind, Master.¡±


    Seriously I felt like a concerned mother gaining stress lines from fretting over her estranged daughter too much or something. Maybe if I saw her, I¡¯d feel better. If she would just open the door... if I could only just see her for myself, but s...


    I took my hand off the doorknob.


    ¡°Feel better, Ash.¡±


    I turned around, one foot after the other. I was slow the first few steps in case she said something else. But there was nothing, of course. The whole way through, from one end of the hall to the other-nothing.


    Suffice it to say, our first proper interaction after that long night we hadst night did not exactly go over too well... and once I got to barging into my room, that was when the deal was officially sealed for me: I¡¯m never gonna stop anguishing about this, aren¡¯t I?


    ¡°Aw, man...¡±


    I threw myself into a freefall and allowed my soft bed to cushion the blow which also kinda sent an unsuspecting Mr. ck rocketing up into the air... and I only managed to whimper out a feeble sorry to his reproachful stare before he turned tail and scurried out of the room.


    Great. Now not only am I a moody man, but I¡¯m also a moody, abusive man too. You¡¯re breaking waves, me.


    Laying there, I had the sincerest of intentions of continuing to just sink into my mattress, only for a sudden thought to intrude upon my somberness, having me groaning, having me rising...


    ¡°Pancakes...¡±


    At the very least, I can¡¯t disappoint Adalia. At this point, it¡¯s all I¡¯m good for. I quickly got changed, hoping a change of attire would somehow lighten my mood. Spoiler: it didn¡¯t.


    Still, they don¡¯t call me Chester the Suave for nothing. A few practice runs in the mirror, and I¡¯m all smiles and daisies again. But before I could start jolly walking out the door, I felt and heard a familiar buzz and ring from deep in my pocket.


    Y¡¯know, I remember a time when I would take a call only like once per week, two if I¡¯m lucky. Now it¡¯s like if I don¡¯t get one per every period of the day, then something¡¯s wrong.


    As usual, I yed the same guessing game in my head as I began rummaging for my phone.


    Was it Amanda with the next shooting schedule? Could it be Irene calling for an actual reason to worry? Did Nick change his mind about closing the store, and was on the other end fuming that I wasn¡¯t already at the counter when he got there? No wait, telemarketer-yes, can¡¯t wait to hear all about the good deals in healthcare that I just can¡¯t possibly pass over. I mean, God knows, I certainly need it.


    Certain with every guess, I lifted the phone to my eyes, and instantly felt them widen-seeing all of my answers incorrect.


    ¡°Sammy?¡± I said aloud in surprise.


    Then as I tapped the big green button, and ced the speaker over my ear, I yed the second guessing game thates right after-just what on earth could she possibly have in store for me?


    Not healthcare, that¡¯s for sure....

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659: The Giving Tree


    ¡°MERRY CHRISTMAS FROM THE FAM, O DEAR LOVEABLE BIG BROTHER OF MINE! HOPE YOU¡¯RE HAVING A GOOD CHRISTMAS!¡±


    For that single second, that single moment, I was so d I made the unconscious decision to not put the call on speaker, because if there was one thing missing from my life today, it¡¯d have to be a blown-out earhole for sure.


    I formed a grimace, I remembered clenching my teeth, and shutting my eyes, but for some reason in my infinite wisdom, I decided to not do the one thing that¡¯ll end my suffering and kept my phone jammed against my ear, getting another full st of that jolly Christmas spirit.


    ¡°HEY, MERRY CHRISTMAS BY THE WAY IN CASE I DIDN¡¯T SAY IT YET. WE¡¯RE ALL SERIOUSLY WISHING YOU A GOOD ONE BACK HERE, YOU KNOW! JUST THE BEST! WISHING ALL THE BEST! GOD BLESS AND ALL THAT!¡±


    Such cheer, such enthusiasm... there can really be only one reason as to why.


    ¡°Mom told you to give me her best one too many times?¡± I asked.


    ¡°REALLY JUST HOPING YOU¡¯RE HAVING THE BEST TIME OVER THERE, WE ALL ARE!¡± Sammy red, getting higher and more derisive now. ¡°EVERY DAY, ALL THE TIME, JUST CAN¡¯T STOP THINKING ABOUT YOU! EVERY SECOND OF EVERY DAY! AIN¡¯T THAT RIGHT, MOM? OI, MOM-WE¡¯RE ALL JUST SORELY MISSING HIM. THAT¡¯S WHAT YOU SAID, RIGHT? DID I FORGET ANYTHING, OR IS THAT ALL?¡±


    .....


    Yep, nailed it right on the head. Ten out of ten for diligence, I suppose. Sammy sure does know how to get a message across if nothing else. I think I¡¯ll be hearing the fading echoes of her sybles till the day I die.


    Once Sammy had toned down in both mood and volume, I could hear her shuffling into her room and closing the rickety door shut behind her, where she finally engaged in proper conversation.


    ¡°I do hope you were in the middle of the work when I shouted all of that by the way.¡±


    I fell back onto the bed, making extra sure the receiver picked up the sound of the springs straining inside. ¡°Sucks to be you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± I began. ¡°There any good reason you¡¯re calling me right now, my Christmas-loving little sister?¡±


    Instead of an answer, I got a noise. A knowing noise. That long impish hum of a little sibling who knows too much for her own good.


    ¡°Yikes, just what is that bitterness in your voice I hear, big bro?¡± She asked, her sixth sense of gossip instantly ring up. ¡°Did I catch you at a bad time? Something happened? You got fired? Is that why you ain¡¯t at work today?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not sure. Hey, maybe getting sted in the ears had something to do with it... you think so?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, oh no, big bro, don¡¯t tell me,¡± Sammy let out a low conniving snicker. ¡°Girl trouble?¡±


    Ah, that damn gossip-sense of hers, seriously... gives me conniptions...


    ¡°What do you want, Sammy?¡± I said, trying in vain to steer us back to the matter at hand. But s, this girl was adamant on spinning this convo out over the edge of a tall cliff.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do? C¡¯mon bro, fess up, and to who for that matter?¡± She continued to peruse. ¡°See, this is exactly what happens when you try to bite off more than you can chew! Never had a girlfriend all your life, and suddenly you think you¡¯re the Sultan of romance, picking up chicks left and right-I mean, what did you think was gonna happen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up, bye.¡±


    ¡°No, okay! Alright, I¡¯ll stop! Won¡¯t ask...¡± She let out a snort. ¡°You probably did something stupid anyway, I¡¯m guessing, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Is this going anywhere?¡± I grumbled. ¡°So far, I feel like I¡¯m just getting unjustifiably gaslighted here.¡±


    ¡°Yep, very bitter voice, indeed,¡± She remarked. ¡°Welp, perhaps I may just be able to help in cheering up your mood there.¡±


    Turns out, I was about to be getting presents of my own... or so Sammy was saying anyway. First Christmas on my lonesome, both Mom and Dad wanted tomemorate, and so apparently they were sending their love to me gift-wrapped with a bright red bow on top.


    And take a wild guess who they were sending as the messenger of the job? Certainly ain¡¯t Amazon delivery, I¡¯m telling you that much.


    ¡°You should be grateful, you know?¡± Sammy said in a rich, pompous, intentionally overbearing tone. ¡°I¡¯m taking a day out of my short lifespan just to personally hand you gifts specially addressed to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only staying for a day?¡±


    ¡°I have a life too, in case you aren¡¯t aware. Friends I wanna spend time with. And we¡¯re magic, remember? I¡¯ll just magic myself in front of your doorstep like I did before. In and out. Twenty-minute adventure.¡±


    From out my bedroom door, I could faintly hear Adalia making restless noises over a promise I¡¯m still yet to get started on. Better wrap this up quick. There ain¡¯t no ying games when ites to a vampire and her pancakes. I me Ria for this obsession.


    ¡°Alright, great,¡± I said, rising up from the bed. ¡°So when can I be expecting you with the gifts?¡±


    ¡°Eh, when I feel like it.¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s... that sounds about right.


    Another thing, I don¡¯t think I need to really further borate on the implication here that I¡¯m being sent gifts from my parents, specifically in the timeframe after finding out about our family tree¡¯s true heritage. And the fact that I¡¯m even being given a heads-up for it too... I mean, you don¡¯t usually call your kid when you¡¯re nning on sending some socks and underwear, do you?


    Naturally, my curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°What¡¯re the gifts by the way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± She said with a scoff. ¡°They¡¯re wrapped, remember?¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, I forgot you lost all your fingers in the time between your call and now,¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Go on, take a peek already and tell me... or take a pic instead. Actually, a picture¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°What? No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Just what do you take me for?¡± Sammy eximed, sounding quite insulted. ¡°You¡¯re so tactless! Do you seriously go around opening up other people¡¯s presents yourself? Tradition¡¯s tradition, alright? You wanna know, open it up yourself when you get it.¡±


    Never took her as a stickler for tradition.


    ¡°Also it seems kindame just handing them to you the way they are,¡± She continued on, letting out a small dissatisfied groan. ¡°They might as well be tossed at your doorstep by a mailman like this. You ask me, they belong beneath a tree, where all presents oughta be, really.¡±


    ¡°Funny you should say that,¡± I said, loitering around beneath my doorway. ¡°We¡¯re actually getting a tree delivered and decorated here this very evening.¡±


    ¡°You, wait, you-a tree? But... hold up-¡± There was then rustling, a lot of rustling. It sounded like she was going through her wardrobe. ¡°You got a tree? Like a real Christmas tree? And you... you hid this from me? You didn¡¯t think to say a word? You didn¡¯t think I had the right to know? Your little sister?¡±


    I blinked back my confusion. ¡°Did I... should I have said something?¡±


    ¡°Should you?¡± She reiterated, breathless, emotionless. ¡°To me? Growing up in our household? All year long for all I¡¯ve known, not a single tree in sight? What do you think, big bro? Should you have?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tree, Sammy.¡±


    ¡°A Christmas tree!¡± She bellowed back, and then there was a m which I assumed was the sound of her wardrobe being swung shut. There was a louder rustling noise, and when she next spoke, she sounded like she was speaking through a mouthful of fabric. ¡°Change of ns. Evening, you said? Okay, I¡¯ll see you in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Two-?¡± Well, that¡¯s a surprise if there ever was one. ¡°You sure? What happened to that talk about having friends and a life and whatever?¡±


    ¡°No, shut up, tree first,¡± came her strong retort. ¡°Who else knows about this? No-who else are you keeping this from? Who haven¡¯t you told?¡±


    ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m not withholding government secrets here,¡± I said. ¡°It just kinda sprung in conversation, so I-¡±


    ¡°Does Amanda know you got a treeing in?¡± Sammy interjected, not even listening.


    ¡°No, it...¡± I frowned. Yeah, now that she mentioned it, this does sorta sound like something she should know about. ¡°It didn¡¯t reallye up in conversation. Or rather I didn¡¯t think back then to inform her about...¡±


    ¡°Oh, bro...¡± She said in a clear tone of exasperation. ¡°...rookie mistake. Such a rookie mistake! Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m gonna have to do this to you, I¡¯m sorry. You need to learn some tact.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Sammy? Hello?¡± It took a second of silence before the dial tone came chiming in.


    She just hung up on me.


    And just what is this funny feeling suddenly flooding inside me? Am I feeling dread right now? Why? Is there a storm brewing?


    Is my doom impending?


    Suddenly my phone rang and buzzed again still firmly clenched in my grip.


    I nced at it, batting apprehensive eyes-Amanda was calling.


    Apparently, yes.


    Slowly, I tapped the big green button of doom, and held the phone close to my ear.


    Then. with a soft whimper, ¡°Y-Yeah, Amanda?¡±


    ¡°So...¡± Amanda began, the speaker quietly ring an uneasy calm. ¡°A tree, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm,¡± I affirmed, for some reason feeling beads of sweat trickling. ¡°So, Sammy texted you about it, I¡¯m assuming?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it was quite the delightful surprise hearing about it,¡± She said oh too sickly sweet for my liking. ¡°But I also can¡¯t help but wonder how better it would have been hearing it from you instead, you know? The boyfriend? My boyfriend? But, ah well, it probably just sorta slipped out of your mind, I suppose. Whoopsie-daisy.¡±


    ¡°Look, Amanda...¡± I began to exin¡± It was a spur-of-a-moment thing, alright? See, Sera wanted one, wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, and so I-¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, a tree for Sera. Itty-bitty-pretty Sera, yes. How very considerate of you, my sweetheart,¡± I heard her re her nostrils. ¡°Oh, so sweet, too sweet! Man, you sure know how to make a girl absolutely happy, don¡¯t you, dear?¡±


    Christ, it¡¯s like she has a knife in my gut, and damn, does she know her way around it.


    At thist point, I couldn¡¯t think anymore, I was too bbergasted about how I even ended up in this predicament toe up with any rational response, and so in my desperation, I wound up speaking on autopilot.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tree...¡±


    ¡°A Christmas tree, my dearie,¡± Amanda politely corrected. ¡°And while we¡¯re at it, perhaps you would like me to remind you of the definition of Christmas?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± I wearily replied, utterly defeated. ¡°Right, just...e over to my ce, Amanda. I¡¯d like you to be here too.¡±


    ¡°Already on my way,¡± She simply said.


    ¡°Good. Can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not forgiven.¡±


    I nodded, my head going slump. ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re making me one of your coffees.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right on it.¡±


    ¡°Free refills.¡±


    ¡°As much as you like.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± She said, calm, polite, and utterly fucking brutal. ¡°I hope you learn from this moment.¡±


    A secondter, I was greeted again by the poignant beep of sudden stifling silence. For a while, I just stood there nkly staring away at one end of the doorframe, wondering if I¡¯m even still alive and breathing.


    But at least it¡¯s all over now, right?


    No more dreaded phone calls.


    No more close individuals of mine hung up over a tree.


    It¡¯s just Amanda, Just Sammy, just-


    I jumped, nearly caving my head in against the top of the doorway reaching peak momentum. My hand was shaking again, buzzing again, ringing again...


    No, it can¡¯t be...


    My legs nearly gave out slowly lifting the screen before my eyes again, and I felt a bead of sweat fall from my forehead, a tear could have slipped out my eyes too, seeing, dreading, the worst confrontation of all.


    ¡°But how do you know?¡± I spoke aloud in a vain attempt to deny reality. ¡°How does she even know?¡±


    Yet s, the ringing and buzzing refused to simply leave me be, and so I was left with no choice but to once more begin the entire process again, stifling a sob, tapping the green button, in my head never would I forget this lesson, as I raised the phone to my ear, and greeted with cheer.


    ¡°Irene, hey!¡± I said, swallowing hard and gulping nothing... nothing but the frigid air. ¡°What a pleasant surprise!¡±

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660: Open House


    So today I learned Irene follows Amanda on Twitter too. She and probably half the global poption, apparently. I don¡¯t know why she does, but she does, and that¡¯s how she found out I had an express xmas delivery on the way.


    Yeah, the detective herself created an alias to keep tabs on Amanda¡¯s feeds. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a very good and valid reason why that was, but it was also a very good and valid reason that she outright refused to divulge to me.


    Also, surely that can¡¯t be ethical right? Government workers spying on civilians?


    Outrageous.


    Anyway, leave it to Amanda to broadcast every little single aspect of her life to the world with no hesitation. Seriously, it¡¯s like she wants to be abducted again or something... might as well just stream to everyone at that point.


    Oh right, she does.


    ¡°Alright, okay, you¡¯re not gonna berate me about it too, are you?¡± I asked at once.


    .....


    Amidst the whirring, buzzing, and coughing of office ambiance, Irene made a low noise of her own. ¡°Uh, too?¡±


    ¡°But wait, wait-before you do, consider this, hm? How do you know I wasn¡¯t already gonna call you about it, huh? That I wouldn¡¯t invite you for such a special romantic asion? What, you¡¯d think I forget? That I wouldn¡¯t consider you? ¡®Course I did! In fact, you couldn¡¯t have time this more perfect if you tried. Consider this my formal invitation to some absolutely riveting tree decorations activities. We¡¯ll have good times.¡±


    Y¡¯know, maybe if I wasn¡¯t in such a desperate state to plead my innocence to the court of love here, I¡¯d have heard the distinct sound of a question mark trailing after her reply... but nope, went full-onwyer mode on her instead.


    ¡°Did you say romantic? Are you sure you aren¡¯t mispronouncing ¡®awkward¡¯ there?¡± Irene sounded more amused than the presumed grumpiness I was expecting. ¡°Me, you, the other girls in one room? Yeah, good luck trying to get it on with one of us in that kind of environment. I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll go over smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Fair point,¡± I said. ¡°Hey, but life ain¡¯t all about love, right? Friendship¡¯s just as important... y¡¯know, forging bonds! Coming closer. Camaraderie and all that stuff.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kindly pass,¡± She simply said. ¡°I¡¯m just calling because hearing about your tree reminded me that I actually got you a present today.¡±


    Hearing that, I felt a warm fuzzy feeling wriggling around my chest.


    ¡°You actually did?¡±


    ¡°Was nning to surprise you with it during your shift, but then you¡¯re closed,¡± She let out a little dismayed sigh. ¡°Anyway-surprise!¡±


    Mission aplished. Am indeed greatly surprised right now.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± She said, with a light tone slightly teasing and sly. ¡°Just text me when your little party is done. I¡¯lle right over after.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not a party.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± She snorted back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem that way to me from what I¡¯m reading.¡±


    That sounded foreboding.


    ¡°And just what are you reading?¡±


    But instead of a direct answer, I heard a scuffle, a door creaking shut and the sound of regr office ambiance turning into roaring and raring of open streets.


    ¡°Lunch break¡¯s over,¡± Irene said in a hurry. ¡°Do try and save some of you for me, okay? Bye.¡±


    Well, that went... better than I expected. I thought once I hear the beep of the dial tone again, I¡¯d being out of this battered and beaten, but instead I just feel good and uplifted.


    Why can¡¯t all my encounters in life end just as nice? Fate should take a page out from Irene ¨C cut me some ck.


    Then again, Irene¡¯s always nice.


    Welp, I think I dilly-dallied beneath my doorway long enough. If I listen closely, I think that might just be the dying wails of a pancake-starved Matriarch echoing in the distance.


    ¡°Coming now, Adalia!¡± I said, marching and calling out to her from the hallway. ¡°Set the table for me, would you?¡±


    Lunch was a rather quiet affair with just the two of us sitting across from one another at the dining table.


    Unfortunately, it seems not even the delectable scent of maple syrup could coax Ash out of her room. Meanwhile, Sera had exhausted all her tolerance for the outside world and spent the rest of the afternoon recouping inside the guest room. Not to be pestered unless needed, and by needed I of course mean just hanging some stuff up on prickly branches.


    Then after everything was done and over with, appetites satiated, tes washed, vampire happy and resting snugly back on her sofa, all that was left for me to do now was settle myself downfortably on the armchair and y the waiting game.


    Have never waited for a delivery before. And now I have more than just a bigass tree to keep a lookout for.


    How riveting.


    After two seconds of staring at nothing, I quickly sought reprieve from the monotony with my phone as anyone would have... swishing and flicking... even took a nce at Amanda¡¯s tweet myself.


    Yeah, there it is... overzealously, enthusiastically looking forward to sprucing a big, big tree on a get-together asion... with the number of likes racking up to easy thousands.


    Yeah, I can see how Irene could misconstrue that as something else.


    Besides that, it¡¯s nice to know how many people are out there supporting Amanda in her every venture no matter how trivial it was. I swear, she could probably make a post about eating toast and she¡¯d be the top of trending within hours.


    Then as I was thinking that, that¡¯s when it happened.


    Like the hardest knock on the front door, the loudest shout within a hundred miles, Tyler chimed into my notification in all-caps.


    <>


    And I was just... I was like... I didn¡¯t even know what to think, my fingers just moved, and I was like, <>


    <<LOL, THE PARTY, DUMMY." Tyler rapid-fired back. <<AMANDA INVITED ME.


    <<big>>


    </big>


    <big> <>


    </big>


    <big> <>


    </big>


    <big> Before I could even wrap my head around what the actual fuck was I reading, it happened again. This time significantly more mellow, moreposed, sophisticated even... as Leon¡¯s message came and reced Tyler¡¯s.


    </big>


    <big> <>


    </big>


    <big> Is this seriously happening? Like, really, really happening. No chance I just passed out on the couch, and I¡¯m dreaming this moment?


    </big>


    <big> Leon buzzed again, <>


    </big>


    <big> The nightmare continued on some more-oh no-it didn¡¯t stop there. Nope, after Leon, Hayley was next down the line. And I could practically hear her sultry mischievous voice in my head reading her lines of text, my eyes growing wider and wider by the second.


    </big>


    <big> <>


    </big>


    <big> And it finally sunk in, the realization finally dawned, the reality set in stone. Irene didn¡¯t misconstrue anything. She was right. She has always been right. But I didn¡¯t listen.


    </big>


    <big> The twitter post continued to just stare back at me from beyond the disy, its words, its font, its very existence, looming over me... it¡¯s like it was taunting me, jeering,ughing... the red g of all red gs and I brushed it away as nothing.


    </big>


    <big> I deserve this.


    </big>


    <big> My phone continued to buzz, and the messages just kept on chiming, my senses overflowing.


    </big>


    <big> A Christmas Party? Everyone? Happening now? Happening here? It was just supposed to be nothing, it was nothing! Just a little thing, a little asion, ¡®just cause Sera wanted to try.


    </big>


    <big> How did that suddenly be this?


    </big>


    <big> Was this supposed to be my punishment? Was this the lesson I was supposed to learn? I mean, she did tell me, didn¡¯t she? Outright, as close as close can be, I heard her whisper it to me.


    </big>


    <big> ¡®You aren¡¯t forgiven¡¯


    </big>


    <big> Oh, Amanda. Oh, my sweet, sweet darling Amanda...


    </big>


    <big> Just what have you done?</big><big> </big>

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661: Cordial Invitations


    I¡¯m starting to regret the direck of clocks in this household. It really just ain¡¯t the same ying the tension game having to watch the minutes and hours tick away from a phone screen... with clocks it feels more tangible, the sense of rm more real.


    And boy, was this ever real alright...


    Brilliant. What a brilliant end to day this was. No, really, look back. I woke up this morning from a nightmare of a reality, and spent a moment in the afternoon re-burying a beloved pet, only to thene back home to a somber Ash wishing to be alone. So pray tell, what is the logical conclusion to this quite pensive chain of events?


    That¡¯s right, fuck it-party time.


    Never mind that Adalia doesn¡¯t do well with noises, or Sera much less with crowds. Oh, and Ash¡¯s wish? What, do I look like a genie in a bottle to you? Chivalry is dead and Amanda has killed it.


    I even tried to salvage it, tried to put a stop to the influx of text messages and expectations by telling everyone that if they came here, they would only being into an empty house of lies. Yet, in my growing theory of her secret psychic abilities, Amanda went ahead and put a stop to that too.


    <> She warned me, a single message, nothing more, before going intoplete radio silence when I tried inquiring why. Either she was on the road, or deliberately ghosting me, or both.


    .....


    It¡¯s probably both.


    A regr person most probably wouldn¡¯t have heeded her, stood undeterred, and shut everything down before it reached the point of no return, but that¡¯s where I was different. You see, I¡¯m an idiot.


    More specifically, an idiot with ackluster sense of foresight. Amanda always has a cause, an intent, she does not pull these kinds of stunts out of nowhere just because she can... so for something as big and oundish as this... there¡¯s gotta be a very, very good reason for it all.


    And besides after everything she¡¯s done for me, going above and beyond even what I would consider above and beyond, how the hell, in good conscience could I ever say no to her and not want to immediately kill myself afterwards?


    So begrudgingly, I simply epted my fate, which leads me to the hardest part of this whole entire shtick of an evening-breaking the news to everyone else.


    It¡¯s party time.


    Adalia was the most receptive recipient so far, when I told her about thest-minute change of ns, she pondered on it for a bit, before finally voicing her gripes with a groggy, ¡°It sounds... noisy...¡±


    ¡°It will be noisy, definitely,¡± I admitted. ¡°Think you can handle it?¡±


    ¡°If you... want it...¡± She said, yawning, rubbing sleepy eyes on her jacket sleeves. ¡°...then... I want it too...¡± before returning back to her slumber.


    All in all, a promising start.


    Then I knocked on Sera¡¯s bedroom and I could feel the sweltering intensity of her gleaming yellow stare burning away at my retinas from the very moment she opened the door.


    Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t react negatively upon being informed of how I managed to distort and twist her solo ns somehow into a full-blown Christmas event, but that doesn¡¯t mean she was outright sending positive vibes my way either. No simmering disapproval, nor delighted nces, but a middle ground in-between where silence reigned supreme, before she shortly after went and mmed the door in my face.


    Honestly, I think that went rather well, all things considered. Now that that¡¯s over with, all that was left now is...


    ¡°-Tyler, Amanda, everyone. it¡¯ll be tons of fun you better believe it, and probably also pretty hectic... so you might not have that quiet time you wanted pretty soon. I¡¯ll try my best to keep it down, and by then, once again, if you¡¯re feeling up for it, I¡¯ll still be saving you that one pinecone you can hang. You¡¯re wee to join anything, y¡¯know? Not that there¡¯s any urgency, it¡¯s all your choice.¡±


    For some reason, I felt a lot more pressure on me talking to a literal door than up against the silent judgment of Sera¡¯s glowing gold, and when I ran out of things to say, that invisible pressure went skyrocketing higher than the stratosphere.


    If magic could give me wallhacks, which it probably could, then I¡¯d probably see Ash on the other side right now, upright atop a crumpled bed, still garbed in her nightgown, slumped ears twitching lightly at the sound of my voice... pondering deeply to herself what the best response would be to reassure me all was fine with her in there... even if it really wasn¡¯t.


    And by that slight rickety sound I¡¯m hearing, it seems she just got done searching for one.


    ¡°A surprise Christmas celebration, hmm,¡± there was the faint trace of amusement in her voice, guess she found something funny about the whole notion. ¡°Could it be that Lady Amanda has entangled you in another one of her ambitious ventures, Master?¡±


    I threw the door a surprised look. ¡°That¡¯s such a good guess, it¡¯s almost scary.¡±


    ¡°No, not a guess,¡± She said, and now I could almost hear the faintest impression of a smile on her face. ¡°This kind of spontaneity, impulsiveness, it leaves quite the distinct impression, the kind with all your consideration and concern, Master, you will never dare act upon yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Amanda has very good intentions for pulling this stunt, that it happens right now is just very bad timing on her part,¡± I said. ¡°Still, I hope you won¡¯t mind bearing with her spontaneity for just this evening.¡±


    ¡°You will not hear me utter a single word in protest, nor would I even think to even do so. On the contrary, Master, I highly encourage it.¡±


    ¡°Really now?¡±


    ¡°Truly,¡± She affirmed. ¡°It would be a wee change of pace to hear cheers and celebrations resound for once. I see no reason to find dismay in such a prospect. Furthermore, I¡¯d wish nothing more but for you to enjoy yourself, so go, please, have fun... and do not allow me as I am to impede upon your enjoyment.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing though,¡± I said, slowly leaning my head against the door. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I can make your wishe true more effectively if you were right there with me.¡±


    Ash went silent again, but I felt no pressure, no unease, emanating from behind her door, all I could feel was her warmth.


    ¡°Of course, I knew you¡¯d say that...¡± She said quietly, affectionately. ¡°Everything I long to hear, you¡¯ll say it. In admirable hopes to try andfort me, I presume. And indeed, how tempting a thought it is to me to keep you hear longer and say even more.¡±


    ¡°Then open the door, Ash,¡± I said. ¡°Let mefort you.¡±


    For a moment there, I had hope. For a second, that I¡¯ve gotten through to her, that finally, I¡¯ll get to see the door handle turn and fully twist, the creak of hinges, the small gust of air, and I¡¯ll see her face once again, her mesmerizing green eyes staring back at me through a narrow gap.


    Then that moment passed, and the door stayed shut.


    ¡°I appreciate the gesture, Master,¡± Ash said. ¡°But sadly, I¡¯m afraid that I just-¡±


    ¡°Need more time,¡± I nodded, finishing for her. ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Master, I-¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I quickly interjected. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ash. Don¡¯t exin, you don¡¯t need to justify yourself, Ash. Just... whenever you¡¯re ready, whenever you want to... only then we¡¯ll talk. Remember, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±


    Then faintly, so faintly I might have imagined it, I heard something slump lightly against the door.


    ¡°Yes, you are, you always are...¡± Ash said softly, suddenly closer now. ¡°. And due to that, I know ultimately, that in the end, I¡¯ll always be alright... because of you.¡±


    I lifted my hand, briefly cing it against the door, and I like to think that hers was right there too, only just mere inches apart.


    ¡°Alright then, feel better, okay?¡± I said, before withdrawing back again, turning already halfway away. ¡°And remember-pinecone.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Well, that didn¡¯t go as well as it could have. But I suppose they can¡¯t all be winners, can they?


    Better luck next time.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662: [Bonus chapter]Party nner


    I strode all the way back down to the living room, paced about for a few moments,mented a little more about the utterck of ticking doom hanging on any of the walls, before I went digging into the pantry scouring about for anything resembling party essentials.


    There¡¯s usually beer at these things, right? Lots of stic cups, snacks, andughter? Maybe a speaker or two ring a remix of a pop song, a dance floor perhaps-am I getting this right? Or am I just blindly following a standard decades of movies had set for me?


    Handling magic is one thing, but hosting a party? Yeah no, that just ain¡¯t my forte.


    Then as I was wallowing there in my cluelessness, I heard the screech of wheels pulling up at the front of my driveway, and almost immediately, pulling my head out from deep inside a cab, I made a mad dash towards the front door.


    Amanda never even had the chance to put her fingertips on the door handle before I went swinging it wide open for her.


    She looked nice, dressed nice, her bright blonde hair tossed over her shoulder in a braided ponytail. Truly she was a sight for sore eyes, but at the same time, the root cause for why they were even sore in the first ce.


    ¡°You...¡± I whispered, darting a trembling finger before her cheery expression. ¡°You will exin yourself, and you will do so now.¡±


    .....


    Her smile met my deranged gaze, to which she slowly drew closer, pecking me on the lips with a kiss that smelled of peach and all things pleasant, before quickly pulling back.


    ¡°Merry early Christmas,¡± She said, then lifted a hand up towards me. ¡°I brought some presents.¡±


    She was carrying a hefty and plump bag that I had failed to notice at first nce, and for a fleeting second there, I lost my re.


    ¡°Presents?¡±


    ¡°Gift-wrapped and all,¡± She proimed, shuffling past me and entering the living room like she¡¯s lived here for ages now. ¡°One for you. One for Ash. One for Adalia-Oh, hey Adalia! Having a good day?¡±


    Adalia gave a soft murmur in response, shifting to her side in her sleep. And I guess that was good enough an answer for Amanda.


    ¡°Nice jacket, by the way,¡± She remarked, before advancing a little more to ce her haul of goodies atop the dining table. ¡°I see the tree hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Seems I¡¯m the early bird too. That¡¯s fine, I can help set it up with you.¡±


    I remained standing by the entrance, leaning back against the door till it clicked close. From there, I watched her strut about for a bit like she owns the ce, s... in reality, she has some rent due, and she owes quite a lengthy exnation.


    ¡°D¡¯you got the coffee brewing yet?¡± She turned to me, sniffing the air eagerly for any trace of grounded cocoa beans. ¡°It¡¯s been quite the hectic day, I could really do with some of your finest works.¡±


    ¡°Hectic, funny you should say that,¡± I began walking forward. ¡°Because you seem like thest person to beining about things being hectic, y¡¯know? All things considered?¡±


    ¡°Who thinks throwing a party is hectic?¡± She scoffed, before finding herself an empty mug and waggled it out towards me. ¡°Be a dear, please?¡±


    ¡°Is this punishment? Is this ¡¯cause I was a bad boyfriend? It is, isn¡¯t it, right? Just admit it is, so I can finally stop looking for reasons and-¡±


    She waggled the mug harder. ¡°Please?¡±


    Against her pleading expression, and pouty, batty eyes, it was only a matter of time before I crumbled, and I did... simmering in silence as I swiped the cup from her hands and slowly stomped my way towards the kitchen counter.


    ¡°I¡¯d marry you for your coffee-making skills alone, you know?¡± Amanda remarked, propping up an endearing smile on the other side of the porcin counter. ¡°Thankfully, there¡¯s a lot more of you than that to love and adore. I¡¯m so blessed.¡±


    Grumpily, I just focused on my work, trying not to burn myself, but I did tear away briefly enough to remark, ¡°Let¡¯s hope your parents see me that way tomorrow.¡±


    Amanda groaned, rolling her eyes before slumping her head t against the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started on my parents,¡± before her eyes poke back up, blinking at me. ¡°Do me a favor, how about we just future-me and you deal with that whole thing, hm? Right now me-me just wants to savor your essence.¡±


    Kinky.


    ¡°Then how ¡¯bout you do me a favor...¡± I said, sliding the now brimming, steamy mug in front of her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just start-?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    She answered so immediately and started sipping away at her drink so quickly, that I didn¡¯t think she even had said anything.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The party, the get-together, the despicable act of betrayal I¡¯vemitted,¡± She said between sips. ¡°I did it for you, obviously.¡±


    Again, once more but with feeling, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°More specifically, it¡¯s for you and Ash,¡± Amanda rified, cing the mug back on the counter with a gasp of relief and pure satisfaction. ¡°Because unless I don¡¯t know my favorite characters of all time, Ash is feeling a little in the dumps, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Okay, that settles it,¡± I proimed, both hands mming firm against the counter, leaning my stare forward. ¡°You are psychic, right? An alien, telepath, Ms. Charles Xavier, how could you have known-?¡±


    ¡°Because arguably, I know Ash a lot more than you do,¡± She interjected. ¡°And I know anything rted to her sister would always get her spirits nosediving. It¡¯s how she is in-game and it¡¯s how she is here. And since you got her to open up to you, had her pulling out all the skeletons in her closet, on a scale of one to ten-how bad does she sound?¡±


    I paused to ponder it, giving the kitchen ceiling a quick-nce desiring once more for magical wall hacks, and gloomily sighed, ¡°Eleven.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Amanda cocked her head to the side. ¡°I was gonna hang back. It isn¡¯t exactly my ce to interfere with this dilemma, But then I heard about your Christmas tree, and an idea started forming... and it isn¡¯t exactly interfering if everyone else is doing it, right? I wanted to help, because I know you¡¯ll just spend your entire time worrying about it like you always do. So yeah,ing back full circle-I did it for you.¡±


    That¡¯s when everything I felt prior, my outrage, my shock, my indignation-quickly they all melded into one and formed into this abomination of an emotion called guilt.


    See, I always knew Amanda had good intentions in everything she orchestrates. But this time, especially this time, I never thought her motives would be this... this...


    Touching.


    I was touched.


    ¡°I... I...¡± I stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin with you...¡±


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s see,¡± She grinned at me. ¡°How about thank you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you just the best girlfriend ever?¡± I asked,pletely and utterly dumbstruck, gazing at her lovely loveable figure as if she was the holy angel of all things good in the world. ¡°How do you keep doing these selfless things? With no benefit to yourself-¡±


    ¡°No benefit?¡± Amanda cocked a brow, her grin turning to a sly smile. ¡°I¡¯d say your undying gratitude is the best thing I could ever reap from this. But then there¡¯s also your attention. The sooner you stop thinking about Ash, the sooner you can start thinking about me too. What more could I want?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so this really is just a greedy ploy then?¡±


    ¡°You bet,¡± She affirmed, chuckling. ¡°Just one big convoluted n to manipte and garner your affections all to myself! What do you say? Pretty dastardly, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if it is,¡± I reached out, giving her a light tender stroke on the cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can love you any more than I do right now.¡±


    ¡°W-Well,¡± She stammered, pleased, flushing a rosy red, and took another sip of her drink to rpose herself. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t shower me with tteries yet. There¡¯s still a party that needs prepping.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± I said, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s a party gonna do to sort things over between me and Ash?¡±


    ¡°With good vibes,¡± She dered with resolve. ¡°Fill this empty house with all the cheer we can muster and she¡¯s bound toe creeping out of her shell. Make enough noise that it justpletely drowns out all the gloomy things she¡¯s feeling at the moment. Bring her out of her dark ce, you know? Stick up old wounds and all that.¡±


    ¡°Stitch up old-?¡± I attempted to blink my bewilderment hearing her n finally beingid out before me. ¡°But doesn¡¯t time heal all wounds?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and what¡¯s a better way of speeding up that time than with an evening of festivities, huh? C¡¯mon, it¡¯s foolproof! You trust me, right?¡±


    Honestly, I did have my uncertainties about the whole thing. This entire operation hinges on Ash sumbing to the jovial atmosphere in a state where somberness is a constant. I mean, really, after reliving memories like hers, does she really seem like the type to go ahead and party those memories all away right after?


    I looked at Amanda, and saw her determined smile, her brown eyes gleaming with bright enthusiasm, and after everything I¡¯ve heard, and after everything I¡¯ve done so far... what does it hurt to go and give this a try?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your evil n, evildoer,¡± I said, relenting with a bow. ¡°And you can consider me your willing, faithful subordinate eager to do your every bidding.¡±


    She gave a rousing leer at that. ¡°Every bidding, you say?¡±


    ¡°To a reasonable extent,¡± I quickly added.


    ¡°And just what is deemed reasonable to you, may I ask?¡± She inquired, leering even harder.


    ¡°Amanda...¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m done,¡± and with onest single swig, she gulped down the rest of her drink, gasping, proiming. ¡°Now, it¡¯s party time.¡±

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663: Party Prep


    Turns out Amanda had more than just gifts stashed away inside of her bag.


    One by one, she began pulling out all kinds of Christmassy decorations, colorful streams, wooly stockings, stripped canes and glittering stars to hang across the curtains with, and when she finally had everything strewn across the dining table, she had fully upied every inch of space that its wonder how they even all fit in that scrawny-looking bag of hers.


    Don¡¯t even get me started on how she managed to carry it around so effortlessly... dunno, maybe her bag was actually a portal to the fourth dimension-who knows with this girl, really?


    A little up and left into the corner sat all the gifts she bought. There must be something to the way I was staring at them, ¡¯cause almost immediately Amanda came sliding herself right down the middle.


    ¡°No tree, no unwrapping,¡± She said, waving a stern finger at me before proceeding on with a handful of streamers towards the curtains. ¡°That¡¯s the number one cardinal rule of Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just wondering whose is whose,¡± I said, ncing again at the bundle of different shapes and sizes. ¡°And just what in the world could you have gotten me?¡±


    ¡°A piece of red string,¡± She said. ¡°For you to wrap around me so I can be your lovely Merry Christmas.¡±


    .....


    I whirled around at her. ¡°Y¡¯know, that actually sounds like something you¡¯d do.¡±


    ¡°Please, do I seriously look that thirsty about you to you?¡± She scoffed, wobbling high on tiptoe trying to reach the curtain railings.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer that,¡± She immediately said. ¡°You wanna know what I got for you, too bad it¡¯s not there. I¡¯m keeping yours away and hidden for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that also sounds like something you¡¯d do,¡± I sighed. ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanna see what you got for me first,¡± She said, craning her head at me all the way across the room. ¡°I mean, you are getting me something, aren¡¯t you? You haven¡¯t given me anything yet, after all.¡±


    I nodded stiffly. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, great!¡± She smiled. ¡°We can show it to each other then. It¡¯ll be plenty romantic. Ah, I wonder just what you¡¯re nning to get for me?¡±


    Mmm, I¡¯m wondering about that myself too, to be honest, and now especially more than ever.


    ¡°Just so you know, I have very high expectations for you,¡± She said, her eyes trailing away with a raised stare. ¡°Fingers crossed you don¡¯t disappoint.¡± returning once more to her decor with a faint chuckle. ¡°No pressure~¡±


    Girl, all you¡¯ve been giving metely is pressure. I¡¯m surprised my heart hasn¡¯t burst from it all just yet... and now that I said it, it¡¯s only a matter of time now, isn¡¯t it?


    Splendid.


    For a good solid hour, Amanda and I toiled away in an attempt to make this dull and boring home somehow appear up to festive standards, give it a bit of life, a bit of color, and given how short a timeframe and basic the resources we had... we didn¡¯t actually do too shabby if I dare say so myself.


    Boughs of holly decked in the halls, needle-green foliage covering the furniture, and from up high sculptured angels could be seen swinging from the chandelier, with lots and lots of fake snow powdered everywhere, thus bringing forth with it lots and lots of fake miniature snowmen for Mr. ck to merciless crush under his paws in lots and lots of moments of curiosity.


    And finally, there was the centerpiece, the focal point, the main attraction, the creme de creme, if you would, that¡¯s right-the fabled, promised Christmas hase to grace this lowly abode with its dazzling greeny magnificence.


    Couldn¡¯t fit it inside through normal means, so I had to strain my back pulling open the sliding door for the delivery guys to break theirs carrying the giant thing inside.


    Yeah, now that I¡¯m without the illusion of high-rise shopping mall ceilings, the tree was actually a whole lot more than it first seemed. It was... tall. Like NBA yer tall. I could tiptoe on a standingdder and still struggle to reach the tip, and naturally with lengthes breadth, and I don¡¯t even wanna mention how much furniture shifting we had to do just to find the perfect ce to put it.


    ¡°And you seriously nned on decorating that on your lonesome?¡± Amanda remarked, the both of us with eyes disbelieving, watching the delivery guys drop two teeming boxes full of ornaments and lights right beside it. ¡°Just how much did you get this for?¡±


    ¡°They were having a sale,¡± I muttered weakly, prying a clingy Mr. ck from its branches. ¡°Still, won¡¯t lie, it was quite a hefty amount.¡±


    ¡°And you got this all for a girl you aren¡¯t even dating...¡± Amanda leered at me again, forming that same raised stare. ¡°Now, I¡¯m even more eager to know what you¡¯d do for the girl you are...¡±


    ¡°Mmm, what¡¯s that you said about pressure again?¡±


    At once, she wandered her eyes away. ¡°Just saying...¡±


    Once the dust had cleared, I made quite sure to tip quite the generous amount to the delivery guys for their trouble. Hopefully, they use it to book a very good chiropractor, ¡¯cause judging by the winces on their faces, Lord knows they need it.


    It was quite the ruckus we made, and it was a miracle Adalia, who all this while, was still slumbering on the couch, could sleep through it all. s, the same could not be said of Sera, to which all the grunting and rustling had drawn her out of her nest.


    From the second-floor railings, her yellow eyes were peering at the tree with what I assumed to be her version of giddy excitement because much like everything else about her, her reaction to it was a little mild at best.


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s finally here,¡± I called out to her. ¡°After all this time. All that you have ever wanted. Right here, right now, all for you-you¡¯re wee. Pretty nice, right?¡±


    She blinked once. Was it one blink for yes, or one blink for no? I forget these things.


    ¡°Oh, hey Sera! Merry Christmas!¡± Amanda greeted her smiling and with a hearty wave. ¡°Not sure when you started living here, but it¡¯s good to see you regardless! Excited for the party tonight?¡±


    She blinked at Amanda twice. Yes, no, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Well, youing down now to take a closer look?¡± I asked. ¡°Orter when everyone else is here?¡±


    Quietly, in a blur of violet and gold, Sera withdrew from the railing and away from view, never to be seen or heard from again... again.


    I think maybe that meanster.


    I hope.


    ¡°You know, she also walks away like that even in-game...¡± Amanda remarked, frowning. ¡°She tends to do that a lot when she¡¯s reflecting deeply on things.¡±


    ¡°Reflecting deeply, you say,¡± I stayed my gaze for a moment at the now empty space behind the railing. ¡°Okay, she hates me forever now, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily a bad thing, you know. It just means she¡¯s thinking is all,¡± She giggled, nting a musing nce at the same empty space. ¡°That being said, I do wonder what she¡¯s got on her mind right now... hey, what do you think?¡±


    I could think of a lot of things, really- the great worrisome thinker I am. But right now, even I was starting to feel the fatigue of it all. I have enough on my te already.


    ¡°Cookies, I hope,¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Oh, right, shoot! Thank you for that, I almost forgot!¡± Suddenly, with a squeezing grip on my wrist, and an eager smile, she turned towards me. ¡°Hey, you mind if I use your oven?¡±

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664: Big Heart


    It was like I was a guest to my own party with all the contributions I¡¯ve put in so far.


    Hung some stuff, pushed some furniture... and meanwhile, Amanda was all blood, sweat, and tears here. The nner, the decorator, the mastermind pulling the strings behind the scenes, and even more recently... also the five-star head chef apparently.


    She¡¯s got cakes and muffins piping hot and ready to serve with still more on the way, and she did it as casually and nonchntly as frying an egg.


    Inhuman doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it, the insane number of skills she¡¯s honed toplete mastery. Like, so what if I can do magic? This girl¡¯s a bloody swiss army knife of talents. There¡¯s no contest. I could only just watch, stand there trying not to salivate over the enticing smell ¨C go and ce the presents under the tree or something.


    It wasn¡¯t long until the first batch of invites began to turn up, a sudden knock on a door snapping both our heads towards the entrance.


    ¡°Get the door, will you?¡± Amanda asked, whisking a mixed batter so fast she was practically leaving afterimages. ¡°I¡¯ll be there to greet them in a sec.¡±


    Relegated to doorman duty. Oh well, it was probably the most useful thing I could do now, anyway.


    .....


    The knocking got firmer as I got closer apanied by a hard kick by the time I closed the distance, rattling the door with some serious impatient, bratty energy there. I got a good feeling who this might be.


    ¡°You¡¯re... twenty minutes early from your two-hour timer,¡± I said, spreading the door as wide as my smile. ¡°Must have been really missing me, huh?¡±


    Sammy stood outside in the numbing cold fitted in an attire that was more style over function and was clearly regretting her choice. In her hands, practically frozen stiff were two gift-wrapped boxes-one quiterge and t, the other considerably smaller, much, much smaller.


    ¡°I missed when you weren¡¯t such a smartass,¡± She said, hissing and huffing all the way. ¡°Now get out of the way before I freeze to death.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for letting Amanda know about this whole thing by the way,¡± I said, stepping away to the side and watching her skitter inside with an even wider smile. ¡°Was just thinking I could really use thepany tonight.¡±


    In a way, though smothered by sarcasm, I really was speaking the truth here.


    ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s kinda my job, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sammy said, shaking away her shivers and smirking from the corner of her lip. ¡°To make up for your ipetence-you¡¯re wee by the way. You¡¯re lucky I got a big heart, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and just what would I do without you?¡± I muttered, swinging the door shut behind us both. ¡°How¡¯s everything since I left home? Good?¡±


    She gave a nomittal grunt and a shrug. ¡°Quiet, I guess. Lyn¡¯s been a good girl so far. Overall though, yeah, quiet. Butpared to soul-sucking parasites and invisible magic barriers, what isn¡¯t quiet nowadays?¡±


    I grunted back in agreement. ¡°And you and mom? You guys ying nice with each other? I think I might have heard promising stuff back at that phone call.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not over her being a genocidal murderous freak if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking,¡± She said bluntly. ¡°But you¡¯ll be happy to know that I¡¯ve learned to live with it-can even eat my breakfast right alongside it too.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Rx, big bro,¡± She said, smiling a smile with looks resembling too close to a certain loving mother. ¡°You won¡¯t hear me agonizing or arguing over any family moral dilemma today. I¡¯m just here to have fun, eat food, drink beer-¡±


    ¡°Repeat that.¡±


    ¡°Drink soda,¡± She rerified. ¡°And most importantly, nt the biggest, brightest star on a Christmas tree. Just like I¡¯ve always dreamed.¡±


    Weird thing to be dreaming about, but you do you, I guess.


    Then, much like Amanda herself, from the very first step inward Sammy strutted about the ce like she was the CEO of households or something. But more important than a CEO, she was also here as a messenger. My eyes quickly fell back to the pair of boxes she had stacked in her grip all this while, and once again, I could feel my curiosity burning.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, right?¡± I said, mentally tearing off the red, glossy wrappings they had covered the boxes with in my head, only to sadly nk out before I could see just what it could possibly be in there. ¡°Just put it under the tree with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Ooo-hoo, big, big tree...¡± She remarked with a ravenous look in her eye before scampering off to add them to the continuously growing pile of boxes. Then the smell of freshly baked goods finally reached her nose, and just like that, she made a beeline for the kitchen, where the squealing, cheery sounds of reunion and greetings echoed a lot more affectionatelypared to what I received on the other hand.


    Despite my attempts to restrain myself, my legs simply refused to be bound, and I found myself creeping closer and closer to the tree like a hounding vulture waiting for a ripe carcass. In this case, two bright red carcasses.


    I focused on the size more than anything, drawing out any implications I coulde up with. The smaller one had a more distinct outline, taking on a more defined shape, it looked vaguely like those small boxes you put engagement rings in, but even if it were, what reason could they have for sending me such a thing?


    Never saw them as the type to rush grandkids, honestly... still on the fence about even bringing them any either.


    Meanwhile, the bigger of the two looked soft, malleable, and as I stated before- t. Anything from new clothes to soft pillows would fit the criteria here. But I¡¯ll never know for sure until the timees when I choose to start ripping and tearing.


    And believe me, I was seriously considering that time was nigh, before I was suddenly stopped in my tracks.


    ¡°Big... tree...¡± I heard repeated again, except this time slower, sleepier, and as well asing from a vampire. I nced back just in time to see a recently-arisen Adalia drifting her sluggish stare towards the stack of presents. ¡°Big... pile...¡±


    ¡°Yep, pretty big,¡± I quickly said, turning around towards her. ¡°And one of them is yours too-surprised? Amanda¡¯s got a pretty big heart.¡±


    She yawned, rubbing groggy eyes against my jacket sleeve. ¡°Thank... you...¡±


    ¡°Thank her,¡± I corrected, cing myself down on what little space was left over by her feet. ¡°And wee to the club, enjoy your stay-because thanking her feels like the only thing I¡¯ve been doing as ofte.¡±


    Adalia took a few moments to fully awaken, smelling the delectable air, surveying the newly-renovated living room, before whirling her head to the lively chatter resonating from the kitchen.


    ¡°She¡¯s... here...¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s here,¡± I said.


    ¡°She¡¯s... nice...¡±


    ¡°Very nice.¡±


    ¡°Big... heart...¡±


    ¡°The biggest,¡± I agreed again.


    ¡°You are... lucky... that she really... loves you...¡±


    That one I needed a second toprehend Sorry, out-of-the-blue statements were just not my forte just yet.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± I muttered weakly, throwing quite the wistful stare toward the merry echoes. ¡°And sometimes I really do wonder why she even does, y¡¯know?¡±


    Was just merely thinking out loud. Didn¡¯t mean to actually say them out loud, but I¡¯ve vented so many times to Adalia, had her be the sole listening ear heeding to all my woes that I think it¡¯s bing a bad habit of mine now.


    ¡°You saved... her life...¡± Adalia whispered. ¡°That¡¯s why... she loves you...¡±


    ¡°Saved her life,¡± I repeated, still musing and carelessly turning thoughts into words. ¡°Is that really enough of a reason, though?¡±


    For a moment, there was the faint noise of rustling and shuffling sounding, and when I turned back, I found Adalia had turned my arm into her personal leaning pillow... herforting cold pressing gently against my shoulder.


    ¡°Why... do you say... that...?¡± She said, her misty eyes peering in inquiry. ¡°She owes... her life to you... a neighbor... a stranger... when you could have... easily chosen... not to...¡±


    I felt something shiver inside me hearing her say that. The thought of choosing things differently during those dark times. It never struck me just how close she really was to losing her life that night.


    ¡°She knows... the dangers you... went through that night... saving her...¡± Adalia continued. ¡°... for a neighbor... a stranger...¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get your point,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do... you...?¡± She crooked her stare. ¡°Then why is it... not reason enough... for you...?¡±


    I fell short of an answer, and in the silence, I could hear Amanda giggling happily in the distance. Augh that could so easily not be present.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget...¡± I felt a sudden cold on my face, and I could feel the prick of her nails grazing against my cheek. ¡°You... saved... my life too... didn¡¯t you...?¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said. ¡°Are they your reasons too, then?¡±


    Adalia silently nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, but...¡± I said again. ¡°You didn¡¯t fall in love with me immediately, did you? Took you quite a while there, a long while unlike Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps... I just didn¡¯t know... that I was... back then...¡± She suggested, tiling her eyes the other way. ¡°Not until... you showed me...¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    ¡°Amanda... doesn¡¯t need... to be shown she loves you... she is different...¡± Adalia said. ¡°From the very beginning... she just knows...¡±


    Yeah, she seems to have such a knack for that, doesn¡¯t she? A quirk, a talent, a skill. Even when ites to falling in love, she¡¯s just a master at it, isn¡¯t she?


    Just what exactly can this girl not do?


    ¡°And... for her sake...¡± Adalia slowly lowered her hand back down. ¡°Make sure... she isn¡¯t wrong for it... okay...?¡±


    What¡¯s this? Is this Adalia looking out for her? Guess Amanda isn¡¯t the only one with a big heart around here.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said.


    ¡°Me too... okay...?¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°You bet.¡±


    Then without skipping a beat, Adalia raised her head and started looking around again.


    ¡°Has the party... started yet...?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not, not yet, but...¡±


    But before I could finish the rest of my sentence, suddenly there was a barrage of knocks reverberating by the entrance. Fric, energetic, and just permeating with barely restrained excitement.


    ¡°YO! BIG MAN!¡± came a yell that not even the sturdiest bank vault could possibly hope to muffle. ¡°I BOUGHT SOME PEEPS, SOME DRINKS! LET¡¯S GET THIS SHIT STARTED, YEAH?! LET¡¯S GO, OPEN UP WILL YA?!¡±


    Gee, I wonder who this could be? Just can¡¯t put my finger on it.


    I got up from the couch, sighing, resigning, and mentally began bracing myself.


    ¡°Scratch that...¡± I said, briefly ncing back at Adalia. ¡°The party¡¯s starting now.¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665: Full House


    I could feel the sinking pressure of all hell on the brink of breaking loose walking the dreaded walk towards the constant thumping and thudding of my front door.


    It felt like they were a horde of zombies trying to w their way in from the other side and here I was, about to open the door for them and let them right in. Oh well, zombies deserve Christmas too, I suppose.


    ¡°Hey, there he is! The man, the myth, the legendary legend!¡± Much like a zombie for sure, the exact moment I swung the handle, I was immediately pounced on, got snared into a quick bear hug that definitely fractured bits of my spine. ¡°Long time no see, amirite?! Hoo, you look good, man! Real good! Are those muscles I feel on ya? Been on that grind, I see, ey?¡±


    Long time no see, indeed. Tyler released me from his grip, and I could finally see what that long time had done for his attitude. Needless to say, it wasn¡¯t much. He still dressed jarringly, still talked jarringly, and still did jarringly.


    Good ol¡¯ Tyler.


    ¡°Y¡¯know for someone who doesn¡¯t live in this city, you sure are here a lot,¡± I said, smiling. ¡°Whatever case, Merry Christmas, man. Good to have you.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? I get around a lot, ya know?¡±


    .....


    He then proceeded to jab me on my shoulder which hurt a lot more than it was endearing.


    ¡°Anyway, real happy to be back here too, dude! Home sweet home at the yboy mansion! Like hell I¡¯ll miss this, and shame on you for not letting ya boi know about it sooner, like fuck ¨C only managed to swipe like a couple of drinks, having me rushing here like mad!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what exactly he was using as aparison, but his version of ¡®a couple of drinks¡¯ turned out to be four stacks of various beer cartons being hauled forward by four of his buddies that he¡¯s brought with him.


    ¡°Billy, Mitch, Ken, and Dave, by the way,¡± Tyler said in a lightning-fast roll call. ¡°The more the merrier, right? You probably recognize them from some of my challenge videos, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    In reality, not really. Hell, I¡¯ve already forgotten their names, but I just nodded along and smiled and waved anyway like I definitely did, then let them alle inside and make themselves at home.


    ¡°First stop is fattening up your fridge till it can hold no more!¡± Tyler proimed. ¡°If I ain¡¯t misremembering, I know you got a pretty big one in there. Shit-ton of cereals in your pantry too, lol.¡±


    Who ¡®lol¡¯s in real life?


    At any rate, once Tyler and Co had their moment or two to limatize to their newfound surroundings of this makeshift attempt at a winter wondend, with the boisterous ring leader himself being the quickest to adapt, I think that was when I could definitely say that the party officially shifted gears into full-on go.


    Music was ring now, drinks and food were being served, introductions were being made, and generally, the atmosphere had upped in liveliness. If Amanda brought in the preparations, then Tyler and his crew brought in the execution.


    I guess it¡¯s true what they say about birds of a feather, ¡¯cause Tyler¡¯s gang was almost just as bold and brash as the man himself, but in the fun, amusing sort of way. They knew Amanda already, well enough to the point that they needed to take a solid second to just simply bask in her divine presence. It was a round of selfies and shing lights before they finally managed to settle down.


    As always Sammy seamlessly blended in well with their vibe, the social butterfly of her school she was. Before long, she was cracking their jokes, speaking their ng, and overall just having tons of fun.


    As for Adalia, well...


    ¡°The hot goth G to the F everyone,¡± Tyler proimed with a grand gesture, formally introducing her. ¡°Adalia be her name, and Mr. Big Man here be her game. Meaning to say she¡¯s strictly off-limits, aight? We¡¯re ain¡¯t here to flirt, but to celebrate-remember, folks! You got any terrible pick-up lines you saving, better trash ¡¯em out now.¡±


    Adalia silently studied the faces of the four new strangers peering back at her, before finally acknowledging their presence and their warm greetings with a small simple wave of her hand, which in due part to her new overtlyrge jacket, exposed not a single jagged nail.


    ¡°Pretty shy too, if I¡¯m remembering right,¡± Tyler then added. ¡°Delicate maiden, guys. Go easy on her, alright?¡±


    After a moment, Tyler must have sensed something was off with reality itself... for he suddenly but subtly whirled a concerned gaze left, before tossing even more rmed eyes right. I saw him swallow, I saw him blink, and then I saw him make a beeline straight for me.


    ¡°Yo, dude,¡± He whispered to me, while the boys one-by-one attempted to rouse Adalia in conversation. ¡°Where¡¯s your other-other-other girlfriend? Where¡¯s Ash, huh? I wanna show ¡¯em just how much of a fuckin¡¯ legend you are.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s sick,¡± I quickly said. ¡°Very under the weather. Preferred if she ain¡¯t disturb, you got me? Also, you don¡¯t have to show me off. I¡¯m just a normal guy.¡±


    ¡°Normal guy, my ass,¡± He rolled his eyes, snickering, before stopping at once. ¡°For real though, shame about Ash. My thoughts and prayers, man, she¡¯s got it all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll appreciate it,¡± I replied.


    It was then that I felt Sammy lightly poke me in the ribs, muttering quietly from the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t look now, but I think a certain someone else decided to finally join us...¡±


    ¡°Huh? Who do you...?¡± I whipped my head around the ce like a deer in the headlights, but Tyler¡¯s frightening exuberance easily beat me to it.


    ¡°Oh, shit! Who the hell is this now?! Goddamn Tinky-Winky over here! Uh, no offense.¡±


    Sera stood lurking at the bottom foot of the stairs, no offense clearly taken, paying absolutely no mind to this amped-up frantic squirrel of a man make a dash for her before I even had a chance to hit the brakes on the madman.


    Around the same time, there was another round of knocking at the front door, to which Amanda quickly swooped in to the rescue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡± She announced, already striding towards the entrance, with both whisk and batter still in hands.


    Meanwhile, I could only watch in a ce with a barely-restrained grimace as Tyler began pouring all over Sera like she was the Mona Lisa of all things violet and gold.


    ¡®Woah, woah, woah, what¡¯s this? Another girl? Living here? An exotic one too?¡± He then briefly snapped his head so fast towards me that I¡¯m actually baffled it didn¡¯t just unscrew itself. ¡°Big Man for real, are you running an orphanage of hot chicks or something? I mean where the hell do these girls just keeping from?!¡±


    ¡°Roommates,¡± I simply said. ¡°Adalia, Ash, and I, we all pitch in. I mean, c¡¯mon a house like this? In this economy? Obviously, she pays her fair share as well.¡±


    He raised a dubious brow at me, before he flicked it back towards Sera.¡± And just who might you be, o¡¯ beautiful maiden of the purple?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Sera,¡± I answered for her.


    ¡°Sarah?¡± He grinned at her. ¡°Ah, Sarah! Beautiful name. No doubt it¡¯s also got a beautiful face to match, ey?¡±


    Christ, and he¡¯s the one here going on about terrible pick-up lines. That was excruciating.


    It seemed Sera shared the same opinion, making a faint noise that sounded like a scoff, before brushing past him on her way towards the still naked, undecorated tree without so much as a nce back at him or at anyone else, leaving a very puzzled Tyler rooted in ce.


    ¡°Mute, rude,¡± I said, moving closer and cing a hand on Tyler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And not interested, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Interestingbination,¡± He said, instantly brightening up again. ¡°But nothing that a couple of drinks won¡¯t wear down! Christmas is the time for bonding! Never fear, I¡¯ll get her to unwind.¡±


    Tyler promptly took off towards the kitchen, my advice evidently going unheeded. Ah well, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try to warn him.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite employee,¡± suddenly chimed in a familiar sultry voice. I spun around, and almost immediately stumbled back from how close Hayley¡¯s eyes were to mine, as well as her lips, forming into a red-glistening smile. ¡°Happy you thought enough of me to invite me to this party of yours. I¡¯m very ttered.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re very close,¡± I remarked, taking another step back.


    ¡°I know,¡± She cheekily said, replicating me with a step forward of her own. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Big problem,¡± Amanda firmly interjected, abruptly appearing by her side, pulling her away by the arm like a thief who¡¯s just got caught red-handed. ¡°You said you¡¯ll help me with the food, didn¡¯t you? So help me. Leave him alone.¡±


    ¡°Aw, you know you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re being protective, Amanda,¡± Hayley chuckled, all the while allowing herself to be hauled away, bidding me farewell with a simper and a wink. ¡°Catch upter, alright?¡±


    But with her disappearance, arose a fierce rumbling, a tumultuous stomping-it was like death approaching... manifesting in the form of a giant of a man slowlying to a halt right in front of me.


    And with a voice like a roar of the ruptured earth, he said to me, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said back. ¡°Merry Christmas, Nick.¡±


    Silently, solemnly, he then handed me arge basket brimming with an assortment of snacks and drinks which I had to hurriedly ce on the dining table before it all came crashing down on me. It looked a lot smaller when he was holding on to it.


    ¡°Just so you¡¯re informed,¡± He slowly said to me. ¡°Getting a hangover is not an excuse to miss your shift tomorrow. Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world,¡± I said as earnestly as I could. ¡°Nothing elsees first to me than that, you have my word on that.¡±


    ¡°Sarcasm sounds stupid on you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I love you too, Nick,¡± I said, nodding forward ahead at the crowd amassing in the living room. ¡°Go enjoy the party, won¡¯t you? Otherwise, I can be a whole lot more stupid if you prefer mypany.¡±


    Nick took a moment to contemte before making his choice, and slowly he began to turn the other way, his eyes momentarily flicking towards the distinct sound of someone¡¯sughter echoing from the kitchen.


    ¡°She sounds happy,¡± He remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯d hope so,¡± I said, following his gaze and catching a tuft of bright blonde hair slinking around the corner. ¡°Nothing elsees first to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He said, his tone of voice slightly lighter as he resumed walking away again. ¡°I can see that.¡±


    At this point, things were starting to get a little hectic. They were noisesing from all around, movement everywhere I looked.


    Sera was there sitting huddled by the tree in her own little world. Sammy was going around jumping straight into every conversation she¡¯d overhear. Amanda and Hayley were emerging from the kitchen with tefuls of delicious food and drinks. Adalia was sitting in her nest pondering the taste of the beer can that someone had handed her in the midst of things, and after a moment or two of consideration, she went and took an even bigger swig.


    ¡°Hey, big man...¡± And here Tyler was. ¡°Can we talk for a bit?¡± out of the blue, pulling me into the most secluded corner of the room he could find.


    I nced at him and he didn¡¯t have that yful look in his eyes anymore, even his tone of voice, it was like night and day whenpared to him just a few minutes ago.


    ¡°And just what kind of talk are we having? I asked.


    ¡°The short kind,¡± He answered. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it brief, promise. I¡¯ll keep it simple.¡±


    ¡°Simple,¡± I repeated. ¡°Somehow, it doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯s going to be that simple.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, maybe, I guess, I dunno. It depends, I guess.¡±


    Tyler dispirited, conflicted was not a Tyler I was used to hearing or seeing. He wasn¡¯t even bothering to put a bravado... which means this had to be that serious.


    The question now was-what could be this serious?


    In the back of my head, I could only think of one thing, and one thing only... and judging back the quick darts he was flicking towards Adalia, there¡¯s a high chance, this really can be nothing else but that one thing only.


    ¡°It¡¯s, uh...well... you¡¯ve been seeing Amelia a lot recently?¡± He asked me, jaw clenched so tight it looked almost sunk in. ¡°Thing is... I¡¯d like to talk to her, you see...¡±


    Called it.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666: Tyler¡¯s Woes


    Tyler had to sit me down for this one, our asses down and blocking the first few steps of the stairway, and there, he began to open up to me over a cold one despite the fact I don¡¯t drink, a detail he couldn¡¯t seem to fathom, shoving a beer in my hand regardless.


    While everyone else was having fun talking, bonding, and just generally being jolly, and the person who I unequivocally thought would be the absolute frantic beating heart of a party turned out to be the only sole person here that was feeling dour.


    As the host, I pretty much had the moral obligation to ensure everyone has a good time. By force too, if I had to... so for a good while there, I did good ying the part of a cup holder while he chugged away his sorrows until he reached the bottom of a can and then some.


    To summarize a long story short, Tyler couldn¡¯t get a hold of Amelia anymore.


    They went on a total of two good dates before she suddenly up and turned into a total ghost on him. A promising rtionship fizzling out just as it was well on its way to blossom.


    And since we were quite hung up on the subject of Amelia anyway, it had me reflecting on the fact that I too have not caught a single glimpse of her ever since I left for home back then.


    Like I know she didn¡¯t just phase out of existence, I know she¡¯s probably lurking in the unseen, otherwise, Adalia would have said something about it. But you¡¯d think after all this time, I might see her around every now and again.


    .....


    In any case, it¡¯s a little curious now that I put some thought into it...


    ¡°What¡¯d you even do on those two dates you had anyway?¡± I asked, passing back to him the now lukewarm can of beer to which he unwittingly took back in the midst of his woes.


    He cracked it open, gulped it halfway, and let out the saddest burp I think I¡¯ve ever heard. I didn¡¯t even know burps could sound sad.


    ¡°Well it was a total mystery game on the first one, I¡¯ll tell you that much,¡± He said. ¡°Spent half the time racking my fuckin brain wondering if she liked this or liked that, and she wasn¡¯t droppin¡¯ any hints anytime soon. We walked ¡¯round the mall a bit, almost bailed on me at one point, but I got some earrings that convinced her to stay... then I convinced her to try a makeover at a beauty salon, and then I saw... I met up with... and then...¡±


    And then he took another swig, apparently... losing his train of thought. Tyler stared down at the aluminum glint of his drink, absentmindedly rubbing his thumb across the metal ridge.


    ¡°Beautiful gal, ya know? Amelia...¡± He spoke, finding his words again. ¡°Them makeover peeps are artists, I swear. She scolded me for staring at her too much too, but can you even me me, man?¡±


    Honestly, I had to agree with him there, but for all the wrong reasons. That day when I saw Amelia with a bright flush to her cheeks, and a heavy tint to her brows, to me, felt as if someone had put one of those little chihuahua clothes on a goddamn feral tiger.


    And for Tyler of all people to somehow be the one to tame that tiger enough to put those clothes on her, well it certainly says something... I dunno what exactly... but it¡¯s something.


    ¡°Dropped her back here shortly after that, but ¡®fore I asked if she¡¯d be cool with another hanging out sesh soon. Blew my fucking mind to hear her ask herself if I was good for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can imagine,¡± I said, watching all the while as a flitting, skirting violet figure weaved through the crowd to reach a brimming tray of muffins unguarded. ¡°So, what¡¯d you guys do on the second one?¡±


    As it turns out, not much. He put on his usual charm, she maintained her usual callousness and they went on their merry way across town seeing the sights. Not exactly the most riveting of outings.


    ¡°Said walking was a pain in the ass, so we just drove,¡± Tyler exined. ¡°I drove and drove, talking and joking enough for the both of us, while she just listened. Or at least I hope she was and wasn¡¯t just tuning me out ¡¯cause I was being an annoying shithead or some shit. I offered dinner, she declined. The entire time, she just looked like she was busy with something else. No idea what though.¡±


    Well, I did. More than just a wild guess too. The night of their road-bound cruise was also the same night I reached home together with Ash, Sammy, and as well as Adalia in tow.


    More than enough reason for someone like Amelia to be a whole lot moodier than usual. The fact that Tyler survived unscathed in such a vtile environment was more a miracle than me disabling that intruder rm of a barrier that Mom had set up.


    ¡°And then?¡± I urged him.


    ¡°After a while, she told me to drop her off at some random street corner,¡± He said. ¡°Didn¡¯t care for my gentlemanly ways of driving her all the way, she just wanted out, so out she went. But before she did, I asked her if she wanted to hang out soon again.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it, dude,¡± He shrugged. ¡°Said she¡¯lle find me if she feels like it, and since then,¡± he shook thest of his drink into his mouth, before crinkling into a ball of repressed emotions. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    Damn, what a story. I can see why it got him down in the dumps. I can only imagine the assumptions and conclusions he¡¯s been making as the days went on without a single sign of activity.


    But there¡¯s just no other way to put it ¨C he¡¯s been ghosted.


    As for advice... well, I only got one.


    ¡°Well, y¡¯know...¡± I began, slowly whirling my gaze around to the silent figure huddled at the furthest end of the longest couch just watching with mild intrigue as the world went on around her. ¡°The big sister¡¯s right over there, so if you really wanna know of Amelia¡¯s whereabouts...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Big Man,¡± He interjected, sighing sadly, and then burping even sadder right after. ¡°I tried, I asked, like the first chance I had when I got here, I did. Thought maybe she could text Amelia toe visit the party, you know?¡±


    I nced back at him, and he didn¡¯t have to say anymore, his gaze itself gave away the plot twist to the whole story.


    ¡°Amelia ain¡¯ting, huh?¡± I said, frowning along with him.


    ¡°Worse than that...¡± Tyler muttered. ¡°Loving little big sister over there doesn¡¯t want her in the party.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Now I really wasn¡¯t expecting that. Amelia choosing to abstain, that I can understand. But Adalia making that choice for her, not even giving her that choice, not wanting her here...


    Curiouser and curiouser.


    ¡°Yeah, I know right?¡± He said, snorting in disbelief. ¡°So that¡¯s why, you know?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know,¡± I furrowed my brow.¡± ¡°Why? What am I supposed to know?¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯ming to you on this, duh! Earth to Big Man, she¡¯s your girlfriend, ain¡¯t she? One-hundred million percent she¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, I think I know where this is about to go...¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll owe you my fucking life if you do this one thing for me, bro, swear to God!¡± He said quickly and urgently. ¡°If you could... if you could just ask her for me, you know ¨C convince her, use your sweet words. I might... I might actually get to see Amelia again.¡±


    Oh, this man... this guy... his eyes, man, his stare. I don¡¯t think he could fall any harder for this one girl even if he tried. I don¡¯t know just what exactly it is he sees in her that¡¯s got him tripping this bad.


    But as they say, beauty¡¯s in the eye of the beholder ain¡¯t it? And Amelia definitely was the only thing in his eye.


    ¡°So what do you say, huh?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Mind helping a bro in need here?¡±


    And besides, I¡¯m the host, aren¡¯t I? Legally, contractually, morally, and all that nonsense...


    Happiness for all.


    Whatever it takes.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667: A Spiraling n


    Convince Adalia to consider asking her sister toe join in this debauchery that is human festivities-as Amelia herself would have undoubtedly put it.


    Sounds easy enough, I suppose.


    Still, ying wingman, huh? Not exactly how I foresaw this evening going, but I suppose it¡¯s also true I possess the foresight of your average toddler fiddling with an electrical socket, so anything goes really. At this point... I¡¯m just rolling with the punches.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± I dered confidently to the beaten and downtrodden Tyler, who was at a second away from falling to his knees and smooching my feet, professing his undying gratitude to me if I hadn¡¯t kept him at back with a gentle but firm, ¡°No promises anything will happen though.¡±


    But that did nothing to dishearten him in any way.


    ¡°It¡¯s you we talkin¡¯ bout, Big Man, you for real?¡± He smiled, grabbing a hard, confident hold on my shoulder. ¡°I have all the faith of the fuckin¡¯ Pope right here.¡±


    So with that vote of confidence thrown my way, I headed forward across the room, passing by Nick who had isted himself against a wall and in the middle of an engaging call with someone, Hayley who had let her cafe-owner instinct take over, going all around the ce with a tray in hand. I crashed into Sammy while she was scurrying after Mr. ck and she had the gall to tell me to keep my eyes open as if I was the one skidding corners as if I was in a rally.


    .....


    ¡°In her defense, it¡¯s not like you particrly stand out amongst the crowd, you know?¡± Amanda said, watching the whole thing from nearby and finding it simply nothing but amusing, ¡°You might as well bepletely invisible with all the presence you hold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, all my fault. Lemme just go and apologize to her right now for being so t and boring, not even the Hubble telescope can see meing.¡±


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t go all pouty on me now, my handsome invisible man,¡± She said, raising a hand to fix my hair. ¡°I saw you, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    With a parting smile, she left me be to instead join Tyler¡¯s friends in a vlog they were currently filming, whirling back once briefly to say, ¡°By the way, Leon texted me. He¡¯ll be runningte but he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Super.¡±


    ¡°He also asked if he could bring more people along,¡± She paused, smirking again. ¡°I told him to feel free.¡±


    I sighed, no longer even the slightest surprised. ¡°Of course you did.¡±


    ¡°The more the merrier, right?¡± Amanda waved her hand, turning back around. ¡°All for the n, after all.¡±


    Finally, with all distractions cleared, I now had a direct route to Adalia who has yet to move a single inch from the couch all this while. Sometimes I wonder how she could stay focused on being unfocused like that.


    I heard the ylist in the background finish itsst song, but s, there was no rest for the wicked. The peace and silence onlysted a couple seconds before someone came chiming to the rescue with a brand new set of tunes.


    Real festive tunes this time.


    Then from out of nowhere, timing happened. Moments away from reaching, from seeding, boom-another distraction holding me back once more. Literally.


    A tugging, pulling feeling at the back of my shirt preventing me from taking a single step further. Like I was a dog getting a little too ambitious for the length of his leash.


    I quickly whirled around, and even as my eyes blurred the world with the speed, I immediately caught that sharp glint of gold staring back wide and unblinking.


    Yeah, speaking of invisible presences...


    ¡°Yes, what, need something?¡± I asked, too focus on my objective to spare any more than a nce at her. ¡°Make it really obvious for me, I¡¯m kinda busy right now.¡±


    Sera didn¡¯t appreciate myck of regard, expressing her discontent with a low groan. Nevertheless, she jumped right into the charade game and extended her arm out toward me with a jumble of small artifacts rolling around the violet-veiled palm of her hand.


    As things were, it couldn¡¯t have gotten any more obvious than that.


    ¡°The tree, right. The tree...¡± I gestured back at her, giving her the all-go. ¡°You don¡¯t need my permission to start. It wouldn¡¯t even be here if it weren¡¯t for you, anyway. Go on, pick a branch, have fun. Now if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll just...¡±


    Her growl grew harsher the moment I attempted to pull away, tugging even together again. Wasn¡¯t as obvious as a guess this time around. Still, I did my best.


    ¡°Uhh, you want me... to do it... with you or...?¡± I asked, almost half-certain I¡¯d hear her groan immediately in revulsion.


    Now imagine the look on my face when even after a significant window of time, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I asked, utterly bemused to which her persisting silence only served to exacerbate. ¡°Well, um, good, great, absolutely, butter, alright? In a bit. Right now first, I just gotta...¡±


    And there she goes right back to growling at me. My god, this girl¡¯s choosy.


    Then again, I suppose she has been waiting for quite a while now-and with this atmosphere, this crowd? I guess I should be impressed that she even held out for this long, shouldn¡¯t I?


    Would rather not brush her off, especially when she¡¯s the one cordially inviting me to join her, but at the same, there¡¯s the matter with Tyler, so what do I...?


    Ah, screw it. The more the merrier, right?


    ¡°Hey, Adalia!¡± I called out over the ring jingle of Merry Christmas. ¡°Join us, we¡¯re decorating the tree now! You up for it?¡±


    Yes, I can see it now. The three of us hanging up baubles and wrapping around the lights, then I¡¯d lean my reindeer over to Adalia asked, get as close as I can, and then I¡¯ll ask ¨C


    ¡°Ooo, we starting it now?¡± Sammy suddenly appeared from up behind another cough, the widest, keenest smile etched upon her face. ¡°Ah, finally! Was wondering when we get down to business!¡±


    Mr. ck was squirming around in her hands, squirming, wriggling,pletely trapped... and really same, Mr. ck, same...


    ¡°No, wait, I didn¡¯t mean-¡±


    ¡°A chance of pace for a bit, hm?¡± Hayley turned her gaze my way, and set her tray down to the side. ¡°Fun. Very fun. I¡¯ll go get Nick. He can be ourdder.¡±


    ¡°Straight to the main event already, Big Man?!¡± hollered Tyler from the distance, sneaking in a thumbs-up andpletely misinterpreting my intentions. ¡°Hey, make it a contest, won¡¯t ya? Split into two, the team that filled their spot on the tree in thirty minutes while also making it the best-looking spot gets a thousand in cash! I¡¯ll sponsor! Make for a good vid definitely.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Amanda remarked, intrigued. ¡°Sounds rather easy though, doesn¡¯t it? It¡¯s just a matter of speed.¡±


    ¡°And mercilessness, my deardy girl,¡± interjected Tyler, springing to his feet at once. ¡°Did say it¡¯s also gotta be the best-looking spot, right? What happens if one side gets all the luck rifling around the decoration boxes? This ain¡¯t just a speed game, but a defense game too! See a reindeer that caught your fancy on another team¡¯s side? All yours! Provided you¡¯re able to swipe it from them, that is! Waddaya say? Everyone all in on this?!¡±


    Okay, this is seriously spiraling out of my control so quickly and so badly. But I couldn¡¯t stop it. No, it was much toote. Can¡¯t reverse this. Look around, see the enthusiasm shimmering in everyone¡¯s eyes, all the murmurs of agreement in unison, I¡¯m beaten one to everyone.


    Hell, even Sera looked somewhat interested in getting involved. How even, this silent recluse?! Seriously?!


    ¡°One question,¡± rumbled the deep voice of Nick emerging out from his quiet space, the only other person here at all reluctant. ¡°Who decides the team?¡±


    ¡°d you ask, Nick the Gant Giant Man,¡± Tyler said, huffing his chest. ¡°Obviously, since I made the game, I¡¯ll make the teams! Just leave it all to me, aight? No problems with that anyone?¡±


    Another round of agreements began to resound, and that was when I sniffed out his true intentions here. No doubt he was nning to saddle me up with Adalia, give us our own little spot for thirty minutes which I can use to talk her up in such a merry, energetic atmosphere.


    Brilliant n. wless made. Except only... at the mention of team-splitting... I could feel the fabric of my shirt being stretched to its limits... and in the corner of my eyes... it was like the glow of the sun itself was staring right at me, and I was definitely feeling the burn, alright.


    Seriously, since when did she start being this clingy and why choose now of all times to start acting on it?


    ¡°Alright, first team!¡± Tyler dered, wagging his finger around in search of his choices. ¡°Lil¡¯ sis Sammy, you¡¯re with Ken over there! Bill, you¡¯re with Mitch. And Dave get your ass over my side. You¡¯re my lucky charm on this!¡±


    There was a shuffle of feet and everybody drew up beside their assigned partners. Sammy in particr, had her blue eyes gleaming something fierce. A thousand bucks ain¡¯t nothing to scoff at, after all.


    Tyler darted his eyes left and right, and found his next pair of contestants. ¡°Amanda and Nick, you two are partners in crime now! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°What, you serious?!¡± Amanda eximed, shoulders slumping in disbelief. ¡°But...? Wha...?¡± before pursing her lips shut with an audible groan of disappointment. ¡°Fine...¡±


    Nick on the other had somehow inexplicably lost all signs of reluctance. Once Amanda had waddled her way over next to him, he did a full 180 on his attitude.


    ¡°Now then...¡± I saw Tyler¡¯s eyes take a quick nce, and at the same time, Sera pulled down at me even tighter. ¡°Big Man, I suppose you can go saddle up with Adal-¡±


    She made a noise again... a plea...


    Ugh, fuck it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Sera, actually!¡± I piped up, not even sure what the hell I was doing anymore. ¡°Uh, yeah, um... she¡¯s my lucky charm too and all that,¡± I limply exined. ¡°Would rather I have her, y¡¯know?¡±


    Tyler was taken aback, but I met his eyes, and though evidently confused, looked at me back with trust, and recovered quickly. ¡°R-Right then, sure! Cool Host is the host! Can¡¯t overrule the Big Man himself! Aight, Sera stick with him like glue, you hear? Okay then,stly, Hayley you¡¯re with Adalia! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Amanda was visibly miffed at this turn of events, staring at me with a look I could only describe as ¡®painful¡¯. Had my choice to pick, and I chose another. Understandably, she wasn¡¯t exactly giddy with excitement at my decision... sulking over there right next to the gant giant standing at attention.


    Sorry, Amanda. Another time, I promise.


    It took a while to notice it, but Sera had finally stopped tugging, dropping her hands, and leaving visible creases on my shirt where her fingers hadtched onto... standing next to me just silent, just staring... alright then.


    ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t the vampire savant herself!¡± Hayley cheered, dropping herself beside the unmoving Adalia on the couch. ¡°Hey, question-should a Matriarch choose to breed, how exactly do they go about choosing their desired mate?¡±


    ¡°A... marking...¡± Adalia nonchntly answered. ¡°The chosen... mate... branded with... a marking... a bite...¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Hayley nodded at her. ¡°And where exactly must they bite?¡±


    She blinked nkly. ¡°...Neck...¡±


    ¡°Five points to the Team Wisdom once again!¡± Hayley said, beaming with approval. ¡°Wow, you really do know your stuff, huh?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Tyler red loudly, diverting all attention back to himself. ¡°Everybody¡¯s partnered up, everybody knows the rules and the stakes! Y¡¯all ready?¡±


    Nods and affirmations came rippling from all around, and really I just can¡¯t believe this was even happening still. From ying wingman to ying a game of interior decorating. Hit the nail on my head with my sense of foresight, alright.


    Easy enough, my ass...


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Tyler cheered. ¡°¡®Kay everyone, go pick and choose your good-feeling positions. Let¡¯s go get this shit started!¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668: Tree Time, Part


    Once again, I vastly underestimated just how big this goddamn tree really was. I swear it looked a lot smaller when it was surrounded by other shing, glitzing trees like it, and yet here it was beset on all sides by everyone here and there was still space leftover for another team or two.


    I managed to ce Sera and I right next to Ada¡¯s team, lucky me. But that also entailed being situated right next to Amanda¡¯s team, whose partner in crime was pretty much an automatic win since Nick could just stand on tiptoe and drape all the nice decorations beyond any of our reach. So, unlucky me.


    Speaking of which, Amanda herself didn¡¯t look like she had any intention of going easy on me... which was, um... understandable enough...


    ¡°Hey,¡± I muttered, nudging her by the arm. ¡°Not mad, are you?¡±


    And look just how stiffly she turned her gaze to answer me-scary.


    ¡°Mad? No. Jealous? Yes,¡± She said, crossing her arms with a huff and a re. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just wanted you to know that I would have chosen you as my partner in a heartbeat if I could, but, um...¡± How do I exin this in a way that wouldn¡¯t turn into a can of worms? ¡°There¡¯s a very, very good reason I couldn¡¯t, alright?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, I know. There¡¯s always a very good reason, that I understand,¡± She said, pouting again. ¡°Won¡¯t stop me from being real freakin¡¯ salty about it though. Just once, you know? Just once, I get to have all to myself, but nope!¡± She pulled a face. ¡°Always that one very good reason...¡±


    As she said that, her eyes briefly dropped down towards Sera, blissfully unaware of any wrongdoings, simply staring down at the scruffy, shabby ornaments she got in her hands.


    ¡°And so since I can¡¯t have you,¡± Amanda continued, her mind made up on its intent. ¡°I suppose a thousand bucks is the next best thing.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± I said, batting my eyes in a vain attempt at cating her. ¡°You know I love you, right?¡±


    ¡°And I really love you too, Mr. Good Reason,¡± She said, appeased not the least. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t really wanna beat you badly anyway.¡±


    Oh, romance. Oh, rtionships. Why must you be such a bitch to deal with?


    ¡°Okay, alright!¡± Tyler bellowed, leaning out from his side of the tree. ¡°Remember you can steal, you can bargain, do whatever it takes, but what matters is you got the most and the best on your side after a period of thirty minutes. All the decor boxes are a good ten feet away on either side, so try not tog behind. So that¡¯s enough exnations already! is everyone good to go?!¡±


    Some nodded, some gave the thumbs-up, most everyone else whooped and hollered, and I saw Amanda whispering something to Nick from the corner of her lip. I sighed, and with that...


    ¡°Time starts... NOW!¡± Tyler cried. ¡°May the best decorator win!¡±


    It started as a mad dash towards the nearest box of goodies, a goddamn stampede of shoving and pushing. It seemed everyone else had the same idea-one person goes, the other stays-and I volunteered to go bauble-diving myself, joining the cesspool of arms rifling through and nearly tearing the box open.


    Nick was the first person out, and also the person that made off with thergest haul-just one big scoop and he was carrying an entire treasure trove in his broad arms, leaving the rest of us foraging for what little remained.


    ¡°Hey, wha-Bro, that¡¯s mine! Let go!¡± Sammy yelled, tugging hard at the other end of a long bushy piece of tinsel. ¡°Had my eyes on this since the start! You can¡¯t have it!¡±


    I pulled harder, gaining ground on this improtume game of tug of war inch-by-inch, while everyone else had already rushed back to their sides.


    ¡°Sorry, Sammy,¡± I said, heaving, winning, but it¡¯s finders keepers ¡¯round here, and I got hold of it first, so how ¡¯bout you just-!¡±


    She shot her hand forward, and it was like I got hit by a bus, like a strong breeze just inexplicably blew in and pushed me down... almost like magic.


    One moment, I was crouching, pulling, and the next thing I knew, I was sent careening, and every single ornament I managed to scavenge went flying-before ultimatelynding right st on my face and all over the floor.


    ¡°C-Cheater!¡± I sputtered, scrambling back up as a blur of legs rushed right past me with one end of the tinsel sliding across the floor. ¡°You can¡¯t just...!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes I can!¡± Sammy called back, scooping up one of my stray rolling baubles for good measure. ¡°Whatever it takes, he said! Sorry not sorry, Big Bro!¡±


    Yelling and sitting here was not gonna get me anywhere. I got back up and spent a good, crucial minute recovering my stuff from under couches and tables before quickly joining the rest of thepetition who were already miles away in terms of headway.


    ¡°Here we are, sorry for the wait...¡± I heaved. ¡°And you, ah... oh, you got started already. Great.¡±


    Sera had hung her entire catalog of her own decorations, spreading them out, some high, some low, some at wrong angles, odd angles, some with pieces missing, some with dirt crumbs still stuck on them, and honestly I think we stand a better chance at winning presenting our side of tree naked as can be than whatever the hell this was.


    Fine, sure, whatever. Why am I even trying in this game anyway? I¡¯m not here to win. I got a job to do, don¡¯t I? What, a thousand dors? Heh, that¡¯s like considered pocket change to certain kinds of people, why would I even want that?


    Ah, I wish I was certain kinds of people...


    ¡°You understand the rules, yeah? Know how the game works-go nuts,¡± I said, segregating half the haul into her hands. ¡°You run out, tell me... I¡¯ll uh, I¡¯ll go try and be diplomatic.¡±


    But it¡¯s slowly starting to seem like I was the only civilized person around here. Everyone else was leeching, stealing, swiping. People were starting to fall into roles now-one defender, one decorator-it was just full-blown chaos of ruffling branches and stomping feet, with Amanda¡¯s team being the most grievous and aggressive of all.


    Nick was prowling ¡¯round the tree like a lion spying prey and taking whatever caught his eye, and just like I anticipated, putting all the good stuff in heights none of us could ever hope to reach. I¡¯m guessing that was all Amanda¡¯s idea.


    And then there was Sammy, sneaking, conniving little roon, effortlessly swiping ornaments from others when they were looking the other way by having them literally just glide into her greedy palms. How does she do it so easy?


    ¡°Ten minutes in, folks!¡± Tyler proimed, his brow and forehead ridden with sweat. ¡°How¡¯s everyone doing so far?¡±


    Not that I particrly cared, really I don¡¯t, but I wished I could have joined with everyone else when they cheered about their current condition. Right now, there was nothing to cheer about in the state my team was in.


    Suddenly I felt something sharp poke at the side of my arm, and I turned around only to find a pair of gray misty eyes staring back at me...


    ¡°Deer...?¡± Adalia whispered, asking, pointing a pointed nail at a reindeer hanging at my side of the tree. ¡°I¡¯ll give you... my bells... for it...¡± and slowly raised her other hand where a silver pair of chimesy atop her palm.


    And that¡¯s when I decided there was no better time to ask than right then.


    ¡°Actually, keep the bells,¡± I said. ¡°Instead, there¡¯s something else I gotta ask of you if don¡¯t mind...¡±

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669: Tree Time, Part


    ¡°No...¡±


    I got my answer before I could even say the question, so immediate, so sudden, I wasn¡¯t even sure I heard her right... so I tried for some rification here.


    ¡°No... what?¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Adalia repeated again, returning her focus back to her side of the tree. ¡°I... will not... invite my sister here...¡±


    Times like these, answers like those, I¡¯m not sure if she was really just this perceptive, or if Matriarchs have innate telepathic abilities she hasn¡¯t told me about yet. But actually, I think there was a much more simple exnation...


    ¡°You overheard Tyler and me talking, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I hear... everything...¡± She said, and as if to prove that very point, raised a finger and pointed right behind me. ¡°Amanda... wants your... deer...¡±


    .....


    True enough, secondster, I heard a rumbling stomping from the other direction. Burr Nick has shown up for his pick of pieces, but like hell, I was gonna let him have anything off my back, especially since I didn¡¯t have much on it already.


    ¡°Have a heart, why don¡¯t you?¡± I said, striding forward and standing in the way of his attempts at ying the Grinch. ¡°You¡¯re like the upper-ss of decorations already, still feel the need to steal from the poor? Can¡¯t even bother with a trade?¡±


    ¡°Amanda said that deer of yours would look much better on our side,¡± Nick said in his weak attempt at justification, extending his arm over me regardless. ¡°And I¡¯m inclined to agree.¡±


    But then something stopped him, something thatpletely deterred him. Sera saw him reaching for one of her more cherished finds and did not appreciate it one bit. She let out a snarl that would fit right at homeing out of the bloodied fangs of a fierce lioness, and Nick must have definitely thought the same. He took a second there to reconsider his options, before slowly backing off, and then promptly walking off.


    Giant like him backing down ¡¯cause of someone as small as her? He¡¯s either very wise, or just all bark and not bite. Either way, can¡¯t say he made the wrong choice there. Then again, if he didn¡¯t find me as intimidating as she was... what does really say about me, then?


    Eh, whatever.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I began, whirling back around the other way. ¡°Can you at least exin why you won¡¯t...?¡±


    I blinked, for a second there, confused... ¡¯cause Adalia had suddenly grown a few inches, had a drastic appearance and hair color, and also inexplicably turned into Hayley.


    ¡°You have a problem with my partner, there?¡± Hayley asked, raising a quizzical brow at me. ¡°Gave you a bad deal, perhaps?¡±


    Turns out Adalia was elsewhere going ¡¯round from person to person attempting still to trade in her bells, ultimately reaching the negotiation phase with Tyler over yonder which I assume was an attempt from him to get in her good graces. Sadly, it seems Adalia was the type to keep things strictly business only.


    ¡°Well I guess she did leave me a bit dissatisfied there, not gonna lie,¡± I said to Hayley, prompting her to hit me with that trademark impish smile of hers.


    ¡°Then how about a better offer?¡± She leaned back, reaching over and plucking something out of one of her branches, brandishing the object forward with her sultry gaze peeking right above it. ¡°Know what this is?¡±


    I saw green, I saw leaves, and made a good guess. ¡°A shrub?¡±


    ¡°Mistletoe, silly. A lowly shrub, how dare you,¡± Hayley corrected, cocking her head sideways. ¡°Anyway, interested?¡±


    Honestly, not really. Adalia¡¯s all I needed at the moment, but since she ain¡¯t back yet, might as well just y along for now. Not like I had much to lose anyway.


    ¡°Cool,¡± I said in a good try at feigning interest. ¡°Um, will give you two candy canes for it. Here, give it here to me first and I¡¯ll-¡±


    The moment I tried reaching for it, Hayley instantly pulled it away from my reach, holding it out right above her head.


    ¡°Actually,¡± She mused, her tone long and suggestive. ¡°I can think of a much better deal than that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kissing my boss, boss,¡± I immediately told her. ¡°Company policy and all that. More importantly, I already have someone else I rather kiss.¡±


    ¡°Then go kiss her already, won¡¯t you?¡± With a weary sigh, the mistletoe went flying out of her hand with me barely catching it by my fingertips and looking up to see her with the subtlest frown on her face. ¡°Cause so far from what I¡¯ve been hearing, you haven¡¯t been doing much of that kind of thingtely, have you?¡±


    Looks like Adalia isn¡¯t the only one hearing things that she shouldn¡¯t...


    I sighed right back, passing along the mistletoe to my designated decorator. ¡°What has Amanda been telling you exactly?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re an absolutely wonderful person,¡± Hayley began, arms crossed and expressions bombastic. ¡°That you¡¯re funny, you¡¯re handsome, you¡¯re caring, that you¡¯re all that she could have ever wanted, and more. Trust me, the way she talks about you on and on... it¡¯s almost enough for me to fall in love with you myself.¡±


    I nodded silently, just waiting to hear the inevitable snag that she¡¯s slowlying to, and sure enough... there it was.


    ¡°But see, it¡¯s what I¡¯m not hearing about you that is the problem here, you understanding me?¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡± More as a way of distraction, I began to help realign all of Sera¡¯s avant-garde attempts at decorating. ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± She nted her head the other way. ¡°No zoo trips? No movie nights? Dinner dates? Amusement park rides? She¡¯s not wearing any rings you bought for her, nes... seriously, there¡¯s a direck of jewelry present on her is all I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°I never took Amanda for being the materialistic kind,¡± I said. ¡°And I don¡¯t think you do either.¡±


    ¡°Missing the point, loverboy,¡± She said. ¡°See, she can sing your praises and never tire out... but I know dissatisfaction when I see it. Have you looked into her eyestely? She¡¯s craving, she¡¯s wanting something badly out of this... she¡¯ll never say it, of course... but with how tame you guys seem to be taking this rtionship, that¡¯s not really surprising. But you must have noticed it, haven¡¯t you? How she¡¯s always taking the first step, always the one with the n, the goal... even now... I mean, let me just ask you... who really orchestrated this whole party, hm? And yet, no matter how much she ns and schemes, nothing ever really seems to happen, does it? I wonder why that is...¡±


    Again, it seems Adalia isn¡¯t the only one here with the eyes of a hawk when it came to reading people... but the way her gaze was peering at me... I didn¡¯t like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t appreciate what she does for me, y¡¯know?¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just an unlucky streak of inconveniences and coincidences that things would sorta fizzle out, and it kills me inside every time it does. Look, I¡¯d never take her for granted, alright?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I never said you did,¡± She said, chuckling, smiling now. ¡°In fact, it even goes both ways. If you could just hear her worrying about you worrying about her, you¡¯d probably feel a lot more guilty having been worried in the first ce. That¡¯s how I know you two are a perfect fit. The peanut butter to her jelly, the yin to her yang and whatnot...¡±


    ¡°Right, sure...¡± I said.


    ¡°Getting off track here...¡± She said, clearing her head with a rigorous shake. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t really n this out! Just thought maybe I should say something, is all.¡±


    ¡°And trust me,¡± I told her. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Then do something if you do, then!¡± She urged in a yelling, amused whisper. ¡°For once, hm? Give it a try. For once, why don¡¯t you take the first step sometime, alright? For once, I¡¯d really like to hear her say something more...¡±


    And with that, Hayley turned around with a parting smirk to begin bargaining a two-for-one deal with someone else, leaving me contemting, pondering, and rifling through a mess of intrusive distracting thoughts in my head.


    Like a pull of a ma, the slight glimpse of Amanda in the corner of my vision had my gaze shifting. I looked at her, for a moment, just idly watching her intensively ve away making meticulous work of her side of the tree... and honestly, the way she was working, decorating, tip-toeing high and crouching low, anybody could tell she already had this contest in the bag with what she had... but in spite of that, she was still doing more...


    More than getting the prize, I think she just wanted to give me a nice-looking tree. And as presumptuous and narcissistic as that sounded, I don¡¯t think that I was too far off the mark thinking that.


    After all, it¡¯s what she¡¯d do. Always taking the first step...


    Next time, Amanda. Soon, I swear. Your patience with lowly, dastardly me will pay off. Just wait a little longer, alright? For now, though...


    ¡°Kinda rude running off on me like that, y¡¯know?¡±


    Adalia returned to not much fanfare from me, carrying along with her much more than she had left with. Must have been a pretty good deal she managed to strike. Tyler must have really loved her bells...


    ¡°I got... birds...¡± She said, slowly showcasing her haul one at a time. ¡°Socks... ribbons... bows... do you want... some...?¡±


    ¡°Does ite with a free answer too, I hope?¡± I said, taking up on the offer and grabbing a pair of socks. ¡°C¡¯mon Adalia... is there a reason why you don¡¯t want Tyler to see Amelia?¡±


    She blinked at me with those big gray eyes of hers, so full of mystique, mystery, and not to mention.... surprises aplenty.


    ¡°He can... see my sister... if he wants... her choice... I told him...¡± She said slowly. ¡°But not... here... not... now...¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked.


    Adalia blinked again spoke, and frankly, in hindsight, I should really have seen her answering...


    ¡°Because I... do not want... my sister... to see... you...¡±

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670: Tree Time, Part


    In a life chock-full of boundless arrays of world-ending catastrophes, evil ominous beings lurking in the infinite, and malevolent magic-wielders operating from behind the shadows, why is it that what actually gets my blood-pumping and hysterics on the rise the most is a visitation from a loved ones family members?


    Like, there is no greater primal fear than the raw, unbridled horror of being part of arger extended family of absolute strangers... strangers you¡¯re obligated to love, but have free reign to scrutinize the absolute shit out of you with no restraint.


    It¡¯s happening with Amanda. Now that nightmare hase to loom over my rtionship with Adalia like a stormy clouding over the horizon.


    At least with Amanda¡¯s parents, I won¡¯t have to worry about being d Tepes¡¯d, but Amelia was a whole different story here.


    It was a shock to the system, a grim reminder of my perilous situation, and now I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were handling it?¡±


    Adalia continued slowly draping her branches with gleaming red balls, its bright shimmer reflecting the absolute non-concern showing in her eyes.


    ¡°I... am...¡± She answered.


    .....


    Well, shucks, could have fooled me.


    ¡°Also didn¡¯t you also say Tyler asked Amelia out for Christmas or something like that?¡± I continued asking, suddenly remembering. ¡°But listening to his story... he never mentioned anything along those lines.¡±


    Another red shiny ball silently reflecting another vacant misty stare.


    I pressed further. ¡°You lied?¡±


    ¡°Tyler... did ask...¡±Adalia spoke up ¡°... just... not Christmas...¡± the reflection in the balls turned along with her gaze directly towards me. ¡°I said... she should go... on Christmas... to enjoy with him... I said she¡¯ll... like it... she said... she will think... about it...¡±


    Just what the hell was this borate scheme of love she¡¯s got going on here?


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°To keep her away... from ... you... for Christmas... when you¡¯re with... me...¡±


    Right, Christmas... her and I... yeah, I can¡¯t imagine how it¡¯d be for an irate little sister toe gatecrashing on such a special asion.


    But still, was this seriously her way of handling things? For years toe, do whatever it takes to keep Amelia and me from seeing each other. Not the best n, in my opinion.


    ¡°My sister... does not go along... well with... most people...¡±


    Understatement of the year.


    ¡°She is... abrasive...¡± She muttered on. ¡°Before... to protect me... she has to be... and vampires are territorial... by nature... possessive...¡±


    ¡°And herees little ol¡¯ me strolling by,¡± I said, reading between the lines. ¡°Getting my grimy hands all over her beloved sister.¡±


    She paused for a moment as if to consider me. ¡°Your hands... are not grimy...¡±


    ¡°Figure of speech.¡±


    ¡°Your hands... are nice...¡±


    ¡°Figure of speech, Adalia,¡± I repeated. ¡°Anyway, so is that why I haven¡¯t been seeing much of your sistertely? You¡¯ve been keeping her away from here somehow?¡±


    ¡°I visit... her... now...¡± Adalia affirmed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t... visit me...¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s fine with that sudden change of arrangement?¡±


    ¡°I... insisted...¡±


    ¡°And she never once asked about me? Not suspicious at all?¡±


    Another pause. ¡°I never... tell...¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Maybe you should. I mean, can¡¯t really keep us a secret forever from her. Better to just get the whole thing over with, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°I will... tell her...¡± Adalia said. ¡°Soon...¡±


    ¡°And when¡¯s soon?¡±


    ¡°Soon...¡± She said again, fixing a nting miniature tree hanging from one of her branches. ¡°After Christmas... when it is... over...¡±


    Then from around a corner, Tyler popped up to y announcer again, proiming to everyone, ¡°Got ten mins left, folks! Step it up now! Also to whoever stole my fuckin¡¯ Santa sleigh, your mom¡¯s very proud of you! Good for you!¡±


    The loud, remorselessughter I heard joining in with the others from Sammy¡¯s side was pretty telling of who it could be... won¡¯t be naming names though.


    Anyway, after that eruption of an announcement, Adalia seemed pretty intent on working on her finishing touches, speaking no more than she already had, so for the time being, I decided to let her be and continue our discussions afterward.


    ¡®Sides surprisingly, Sera has been doing quite a good work salvaging the mess on our sides. Despite being mute, people just immediately crumble beneath her gaze.


    I saw her go about plucking ornaments from the other teams and no one dared even say a single word to her. As a result, she had amassed quite the collection... all she needed was a little helping hand aligning them properly from being all manners of crooked.


    Got to work with what little time remained, readjusting and sprucing up as best as I could, and it was in the midst of that, as I was leaning left, and Adalia on her side was leaning right, that I heard her speak again.


    ¡°Tell Tyler... I will talk to my sister... for him...¡± She said. ¡°I think that... she should see him again... too...¡±


    Soon enough, the allotted ten minutes were all spent, Tyler came chiming in to round us all up to one side as the prestigious Game Master himself decided upon the one true winner.


    Then after much deliberating and tree-circling, Amanda¡¯s team emerged as the grand victor by a mile and a half ¨C five hundred pretty dors each bestowed onto them straight outta Tyler¡¯s pocket.


    Adalia and Hayley came in second ce, with a salty, simmering Sammy wheeling in a distant third.


    She never quite figured out why a bunch of decorations inexplicably began tumbling downst-minute, and frankly I haven¡¯t a single clue either.


    Cough, cough...


    As for Sera and I, oh well, guess fourth ce ain¡¯t too shabby... especially considering what we had to work with.


    Sera herself looked quite pleased admiring the result of her handiwork and had no further interest in anything else beyond just staring at the tree in all its garnished glory.


    Yet despite all ourbined efforts, there were still big chunks of empty space left present, and a hefty abundance of decorating left unhung... not to mention there were still the lights... but like everything else, I suppose we can always get to them soon.


    ¡°Yo, hey, gg, huh?¡± Tyler said, making a straight beeline for me after the champion ceremony ceased, and doing a horrible job pretending he was immune to being anxious. ¡°Was really rooting for you there, Big Man! But ya know, Amanda¡¯s just got that womanly touch we don¡¯t, and Adalia¡¯s one was simply overloading with style. Can¡¯t y favorites here either! People might think I got a hard-on for you or something, know what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Sentences I wish my ears could unhear ¨C number one: that shit.


    ¡°No dice on your crushing over tonight, Tyler,¡± I said, walking over and settling myself on the dining table for a drink. ¡°But Adalia¡¯s in your court. She¡¯ll advocate for you the next time they talk.¡±


    I expected Tyler to look a little disappointed, and while, yeah, he wasn¡¯t exactly jumping out of his shoes, he still had the biggest smile I¡¯ve seen on him since he got here.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have asked for more, Big Man,¡± He said earnestly, gripping my shoulder in thanks. ¡°Can¡¯t tell you how much this means to me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t even begin to fathom it either,¡± I remarked, leaning back on my seat. ¡°Seriously, just what is it about her that you find so captivating?


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, bro, ain¡¯t got fuckin¡¯ clue,¡± Tyler said, chuckling lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying so hard here so I can figure out why.¡±


    He left shortly after expressing his thanks again, melding into his pack and leaving me alone to gulp down the rest of my grape juice over the rims of a stic cup.


    I had only just got done downing it allpletely when I then heard the scrape of a chair, felt a hard rattle on the table. I darted my eyes across and I found the stiff, stoic gaze of a giant staring back from the other end.


    I stifled a hup, lifting the pitcher of juice right next to me. ¡°Care for a drink, Nick? Victory chug?¡±


    He shook his head, and opting for silence, he continued to make even more cryptic movements, shifting about, rustling his hands, before he suddenly sent something careening straight at me to which I barely manage to halt in time before it went falling over the edge.


    ¡°Huh? What? Nick, what¡¯s this?¡±


    My bewilderment sunk in at an instant. What was this, a drug deal? Aunder? Why did he just send his prize money sliding literally into my palms?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the money,¡± His low voice boomed, rising back up on his feet. ¡°Use it for Amanda.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Again, I was drowning in pure astonishment. ¡°Five hundred, just like that? Nick, I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    ¡°Either take it or I give it back,¡± He said. ¡°Your choice if you want to put this money to good use.¡±


    ¡°You put it to good use,¡¯ I retorted, raising the thick stack of cash back at him. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Yours,¡± He insisted, his resolve overpowering mine. ¡°If you won¡¯t take it for nothing, then take it as a gift. Merry Christmas.¡±


    Then before I could say another word, Nick stalked off, his rumbling stomps fading into the ambiance of music and chatter, while I was left with my jaw on the table, holding a clump of cash in my hand like a dumbfounded idiot who just took out a loan from a shady trench coat fellow in a rundown alley.


    Did that seriously just happen? I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s what anymore at this point.


    Y¡¯know, I could fight him on this... but something tells me he¡¯ll just continue to be as adamant and inflexible as ever. If he really insists, if he really saw this as better use to me, then fine, guess Merry Christmas it is.


    First things first, I can¡¯t just go walking around cash-in-hand the entire time.


    Without being seen nor heard, I crept up the stairway unbeknownst to the rest of the party members to my room where I think I might have left my wallet strewn atop the bedside drawer there.


    From above, the bustle of the party was like a distant echo the deeper I ventured across the hallway... practically inaudible as I slowly swung my bedroom door to a close.


    And for a moment, just for a moment, I took reprieve in the peace and silence my four private walls offort and safety offered me.


    Only for a moment, however... meaning to say... of course it wouldn¡¯tst.


    It couldn¡¯tst.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    A voice spoke hiding behind the quiet.


    ¡°You smell of it. You reek of it. That vile stench permeating off your very being.¡±


    .....


    Aggressive. Abrasive. And very, very angry.


    ¡°My suspicions, my worst fears... and she thinks me still remaining ignorant of her deception? Your treachery? I think not.¡±


    All the crude words starting with the letter ¡®A¡¯ that could only begin to describe her... slinking out of the shadows of the darkness corner, dded in ck, her eyes gleaming with the raven-dark of night thatpletely pierced into my soul.


    In a blinding disorienting whirl, suddenly I felt myself pressed back against my bedroom door, face-to-face inches away from horror-incarnate, the glint of pointed nails pressing down the skin of my neck, while from down below, I heard the resounding click of my door locking shut.


    Sorry, Adalia... but I think ¡®soon¡¯ just came a whole lot sooner.


    ¡°Well, then? Care to exin this?¡± Amelia asked, dragging the tip of her nail to the side of my neck. ¡°Just why exactly do you have the Mark of Matrimony branded onto you?¡±


    I think I could feel my blood trickling...


    ¡°Please do tell what my dear beloved sister refuses to shed light upon,¡± She urged on, her lips widening and unveiling fangs. ¡°Why, I¡¯m utterly dying to know...¡±

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671: Matriarchal Woes


    Living with Adalia has really got me forgetting about just how bone-chillingly terrifying Matriarchs can actually be when they want to be.


    All day and all night subjected to her soft, gentle, almost mesmerizing voice had lulled me to a false sense of security to the point ofcency.


    Lucky for me I got the always nice, always helpful Amelia here to politely remind me that vampires were not all cuddly bunnies, her shrill snarlings rattling my skull around like a maraca just to make absolutely sure the disparity just hits all the more disorienting.


    And let me tell you, it was working.


    The evening draft billowing the curtains over my open bedroom window pretty much solved the mystery of how she snuck in here... and the loud music and discordant chatter churning out from the party exins why Adalia could not pick up on her sister¡¯s presence all this while...bine that with the fact that, duh, she¡¯s a fellow sneaky Matriarch too... means that unless a convenience of coincidental proportions happens, no one is gonnae drop in on us now to my rescue.


    It was fortunate at least that I knew Amelia was all bark and no bite... for the most part, anyway. She can poke me, bleed me, growl at me until everyst bit of vindication was drained from her psyche... but I know she can never hurt me.


    Right?


    .....


    ¡°Y¡¯know, just a simple ¡®Hello¡¯ would have sufficed...¡± I squeaked, feeling my breath, my throat, grazing the tip of her pointed nail. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in weeks, this ain¡¯t exactly the best impression.¡±


    ¡°And just who are you to lecture me on manners?¡± She demanded, her cold breath on me like ashing whip. ¡°You, seemingly the very vessel of iniquity and debauchery epitomized? You truly dare be so bold?!¡±


    ¡°Look, this is exactly why you¡¯re finding out this way!¡± I said as fast as I could. ¡°Adalia knew you¡¯d freak the fuck out on me if you even get the slightest hint of me being-¡±


    ¡°And rightfully so! Why-do you not think so as well? Or do you pretend to be blind to not see it as so?!¡± Like a crash dummy in a runaway ferrari, she whirled and tossed me onto my bed. ¡°Is meddling with your kind not enough for you? Discontent with the temptations of a Subus? You could not even be satisfied with the depravity of an Elf? Now you decided toe lusting after my own sister too?!¡±


    See, when you put anything under a meat grinder of assumptions like that, of course it¡¯s gonna sound bad. Obviously, things were a whole lot more nuanced than that, but would she try and listen?


    No, of course not? Why the hell should she? I¡¯m just a lowly human mob with opinions and viewpoints worth less than a drop of salt in the sea. She¡¯s soaring in the skies, and I¡¯m down here shouting myself hoarse in vain trying to get her to look my way.


    But shit, I better keep trying anyway... otherwise it wouldn¡¯t just be words being put under a grinder.


    ¡°Amelia, look, listen, I know this might look pretty bad, alright?¡± I said, sitting upright on my mattress with arms up slightly in surrender. ¡°But you gotta understand I didn¡¯t outright seduce your sister ¨C seriously, do I look like that kinda guy?! No, I¡¯m not a leech, I¡¯m not depraved. I¡¯m just in love with her.¡±


    ¡°And just what is love to you, then? Tell me!¡± She fiercely inquired, sharply cocking her head sideways the same way her sister always does. ¡°A trivial feeling so whimsical that you nonchntly pass it about to others? Is that what it is? Is that what she is?! Nothing more than a mere outlet to satiate your unending gluttony? I won¡¯t have it!¡±


    Speaking of not having it...


    ¡°If she was anything like that to me, do you seriously think I would still be here insisting you open your damn eyes?!¡± I snapped back. ¡°You¡¯re shocked now, you¡¯re upset-I get it! But what are you going to do after that? Force me to ditch her? Because if you think I¡¯m going to do anything close to that, you got another thinging, sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Are these words supposed to sway me? convince me?¡± Amelia stepped forward, always the more mulish of the two. ¡°Empty air, empty words-that¡¯s all they are! Why, just because you exhibit a little bravado that I am to somehow finally see your resolve? Make no mistake, you will never convince me that you are the one that is right for her.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± I said, rubbing the pricking at the side of my throat. ¡°Because if this thing around my neck really means what it means, then I¡¯ve already convinced the only person that really matters.¡±


    The Matriarch narrowed her lips, her eyes staring in a dangerous glint of ck. ¡°She has made a mistake.¡±


    Oh what, did she really just...?


    I stood up, feeling my own anger rising now. ¡°Mistake, you said?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, a mistake!¡± Amelia affirmed, brandishing her ws by reflex. ¡°You! Solely because of your meddling! Your influence! Filling her head with these fanatical ideas of yours! And In her ignorance, in her iprehension, deluding her into convincing, even believing that she truly is besotted with you!¡±


    ¡°Ignorance, huh?¡± I gritted my teeth. ¡°You wanna step back and listen to yourself first? You don¡¯t even know a single thing about me and her, and yet here you are in all your prejudice thinking you got the full picture understood. Do you, though?¡±


    ¡°And just how about you?¡± She said, her wide eyes and low voice permeating overwhelmingly with contempt and ridicule. ¡°You, only a fair few months christened into a world you knew nothing about beforehand. Just how broad of an understanding have you attained of her in that period? Just how big of a picture do you see? More than I? Me? The sole person who has been by her side since birth? Watched her suffer, watched her turn, and watched her suffer some more. Do you truly mean to say that it is I that is more ignorant to what is right for her than you? Well, do you?¡±


    To that, I... I just didn¡¯t have a rebuttal to. Not a good one, anyway... so instead I stayed silent, as infuriating as it was to do... to affirm her on her own argument.


    Y¡¯know, I thought as soon as Amelia got wind of our affair, that I¡¯d be prime and ready for getting thembasting of a lifetime. That I¡¯ll be able to keep my cool, keep things civil, and hopefully leave in hopefully cordial terms.


    But I guess you¡¯re never prepared for the moment until you get to that moment... and right now, this entire conversation was straying very far from how I envisioned it.


    ¡°How do you want me to prove it, then?¡± I asked her, taking my chance before she could start with her snark again. ¡°You said it yourself-empty words. Then let me show it. What will it take to make you believe that I really am in love with Adalia?¡±


    The re in her stare never eased, and with every passing second, it only seemed to grow more severe... and as soon the question left my lips... it had reached a peak, practically piercing through me sharper than any of her ws or fangs.


    ¡°You¡¯re inquiring me that...¡± She said slowly, the mockery in her tone deafening. ¡°Isn¡¯t the answer to that already apparent, or are you truly this daft, beyond any form of simpleprehension?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aplete imbecile, moving on...¡± I repeated myself again. ¡°...what do you want me to do to prove it to you?¡±


    It stopped there, her re. Her gaze somber but without scorn, her expression rigid, but not hateful... yet from her lips, pass her fangs... her words remained as searing as ever.


    ¡°If you im to truly do love her as you do,¡± Amelia said slowly. ¡°Then obviously, you must love only her, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    Then before I could interrupt, before I could say anything, part my lips, rouse my voice, she took another step forward. Her eyes unblinking, challenging, demanding.


    ¡°Rid yourself of all others, strip yourself of your mistaken and skewed belief of love, and fully devote yourself only to my sister. Only then...¡± She said, her lips finishing in a cold sneer. ¡°...can you finally im that you love her.¡±

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672: The ¡®Talk¡¯


    Regret couldn¡¯t have hit harder in the face even if it came barreling in as a train.


    Amelia¡¯s got me pinned, pincered, cornered, and along with every other euphemism to eloquently describe my being fucked in this argument.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? What is this silence I hear now?¡± Amelia asked me, probing and poking, growing more infuriating with every word. ¡°Is this hesitance? Reluctance? But just why is that? You do love my sister, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Course I do...¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Then prove it,¡± She leaned in, the stark ck of her eyes wholly meeting mine. ¡°Do it.¡±


    For a moment it held, for a second my gaze remained raised... and then it fell.


    I backed away a step. ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± She quickly chimed, slowly pacing around me like the center of a merry-go-round. ¡°To love only her, to abandon your affections for anyone else. Is that not so simple amitment, an obligation ¨C to devote yourself to one and only one? No, not hard at all. After all, if what you im is true... is that not what my sister already does for you?¡±


    Annoying, vindicating, provocative, unbearable... and too, just too fucking right. There was nothing I could say to stop her advances.


    Amelia stopped pacing, her stare on mine once more, gleaming, taunting, inquiring, ¡°So why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s how love is supposed to work, ain¡¯t it? One true love, as it goes... it¡¯s not two, not three, and dare I say it, it was not even four, but one...


    And only one.


    Yet here I was professing and proiming my love to everyone like it was going out of style. Is that right? Hell, is that even fair? From the outside looking in, through the eyes of a sulky vampire hovering by the sidelines... there was just no other answer... even I knew that it wasn¡¯t.


    But thinking of Ash, of Amanda, Irene... Adalia... right then, I couldn¡¯t give a damn about what was right, what was fair ¨C normal. I loved each and every single one of them with all my heart.


    And for her to make me choose... as justified as she was for doing so, well within the bounds of fair and right... well, like I said before... couldn¡¯t really give a damn no more.


    ¡°You can shove it with that ultimatum,¡± I said, lifting my gaze up towards hers once more. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna consider it for even a second, forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, selfishness, but of course! Not love, but greed!¡± Amelia gave an audible, derisive snort. ¡°My sister¡¯s love, devotion, you im oh-so to cherish, and yet apparently it is not enough for you. No, you need more! What is that but not selfishness? Deception? Oh, you disagree, do you? Of course you do!¡±


    I tried to get a word in, push back with a rebuttal. Too predictable, I suppose. Two steps with an interjection like an open book.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me I know nothing of the truth. Just blind, ignorant me, fabricating the oundish from mere prejudice, but is it really so? Maybe you are already so deeply ingrained with your insincerity, you¡¯re not even aware of your own lie. Has that thought ever urred to you? No, I suppose not.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking,¡± I immediately said, suddenly feeling somethingrge, feeling something heavy bubbling inside me. ¡°Amelia, just stop talking.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± She took another forward step, bringing us within inches of each other. ¡°What will you do if I don¡¯t otherwise? Do tell, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I¡¯ll take any excuse ¨C any. Another word from my lips. A single twitch in her expression. Anger was not an emotion I was unfamiliar with, usually, I handle it quite well. But this hatred, this spite I was feeling inside... rarely do I ever feel it arise, and when it doese...


    It makes me want her to try...


    A Matriarch, a deadly predator with rarely a matched equal. I didn¡¯t care about any of that anymore, her status, her prowess. Just give me a word, give me a twitch, an excuse...


    Anything.


    But then before I could get that chance, before anything else could happen, something else happened.


    Someone else happened.


    ¡°Sister... enough...¡±


    Both Amelia and I turned, bothpletely caught by surprise ¨C not a creak from the door, a squeak from the floorboards ¨C and yet there she was regardless. Like an apparition materializing from outta nowhere, the draft from the open window billowing at her murky gray locks.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I muttered, backing away and at once feeling all of my ragepletely dissipate. ¡°What are you...? You... did you hear us...?¡±


    It was the weirdest contrast of pairs I¡¯ve ever seen. One dded in an elegant ck, with frills and curls lightly dragging across the floor, while the other wore loose, baggy, swallowed by the vastness of my wooly jacket, to the point where the ends covered over her knees.


    ¡°I saw you... go upstairs... and I... waited for you... toe back down...¡± Adalia said, her ghoul-like gaze flittering in the pale darkness, slowly settling upon her sister. ¡°You... did not...¡±


    ¡°Oh, do forgive me, was I interrupting on something nice, something... romantic, perhaps?¡± Amelia said, shifting her focus towards the inky silhouette by the doorway. ¡°Indeed, it does sound like quite the event down there. A congregation of human debauchery and noise if there ever was one. Oh, and just look at the state of you...¡±


    She scoffed again, reaching audible heights of contempt that I didn¡¯t think existed. ¡°Remind me again, Adalia, was it not you before that vehemently despise these sort of things the most? Humans, an annoying, trite breed, didn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Annoying breed? Humans? Trite? Adalia said...?


    I tried to meet Adalia¡¯s gaze, but it seemed that I had been whisked away from the conversation itself, and for a moment, the two vampires simply stared at each other, onecking in any kind of reaction, the other restraining from showing more, before quietly, a whisper broke the silence.


    ¡°You are... not supposed to be... here... sister...¡±


    ¡°And yet, here I stand regardless... and just what do Ie and find for myself exactly? Dare me, sister... go on, ask me.¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± Adalia simply blinked. ¡°I... know...¡±


    ¡°Deceits and secrets, sister,¡± Amelia said, briefly throwing me a dirty look back. ¡°And here I was, believing our bond beyond such frivolous things.¡±


    ¡°You are... upset...¡± a tilt down, and Adalia¡¯s vacant eyes looked almost remorseful. ¡°I didn¡¯t want... to upset you...¡±


    ¡°And what? By prolonging my discovery, did you think I would somehow be any less upset when you choose to finally put an end to your deception? That when the timees, I¡¯ll just simply ept this? I¡¯ll never ept this! And you! How could ever have ever allowed yourself to be this?! To brand a human as yours, never would I have thought, I... It¡¯s... it¡¯s utterly iprehensible!¡±


    ¡°You do not have... to understand it... sister...¡± Adalia strode forward, speaking in her usual calm. ¡°I want you... to just respect... what I have chosen... for myself... please...?¡±


    ¡°A regrettable choice, unequivocally.¡±


    ¡°It is... not...¡± Adalia affirmed. ¡°Sister... I... love him...¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Amelia snapped, fangs and ws extending out like spikes and needles. ¡°You mean to tell me as emotionally stunted as you are, to its purest definition, that love is within yourprehension? This fast?! This sudden?!¡±


    ¡°Why... not...?¡± She asked, sounding somehow more curious than anything else. ¡°I love... you... don¡¯t... I...?¡±


    ¡°I am your sister!¡± Amelia¡¯s re were as wide and deranged as they could ever be, snapping back to me. ¡°He is a stranger! And at best, a mere acquaintance! He is nothing more!¡±


    ¡°And just what the hell do you-!¡± I began, but once again, I was rendered nothing more but just a setpiece to this familial debacle, interrupted almost immediately.


    ¡°He is... kind...¡± Adalia said.


    ¡°Anyone can be kind,¡± Amelia retorted. ¡°It is so easy to be kind! How could you sumb to something as simple as-?!¡±


    ¡°Not so easy... to be kind... to people like us...¡± She interjected and for the first time in what seemed like a long time, Adalia slowly nced at me. ¡°Yet... he was... even after everything... that happened... he still is...¡±


    But the belligerent vampire continued to remain set in her convictions, seemingly unable to be swayed, scoffing and shaking her head at every point strewn her way.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it started, then, hm? With a little act of kindness...¡± Amelia rose both brows, arms crossed against her heavily heaving chest. ¡°... and inevitably paving the way for his influence over your judgment, and slowly but surely, you allowed him to distort your view, allow him a sway over your affections, until he finally warped you, convinced you of an infatuation you possess that never at all to existed to begin with. Am I right? Or once again, am I just simply speaking in prejudice?¡±


    For a while, Adalia appear to be mulling it over in silence, before her eyes stirred to life once again,ing to a conclusion.


    ¡°It seems... you are right... after all... sister...¡± She said, slowly tilting her gaze. ¡°You are... prejudiced...¡±

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673: A Fair Love


    Amelia let out a loud growl, and for that one single brief moment, it was like I was seeing a groaning, whining Sammy in front of me refusing to do her chores.


    And I knew that sound like I knew the hair on my head. It was the unmistakable wild sonorous warcry of a stubborn little brat not getting their way... the kind that only an older sibling was able to pry out of them.


    I guess not even mythical beings were immune to regr ol¡¯ sibling dynamics.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell...¡± Adalia said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell?!¡± Amelia yelled again. ¡°I believe I am allowed my indignation! Do you evenprehend in the slightest, you... just what you...! Ahh, this is precisely what I feared surrendering you into his care! Have you only been your former self, never would you have permitted yourself to-!¡±


    ¡°But I am not... who I was now... sister...¡± Adalia spoke slowly, yet simultaneously speaking so quickly, sharply. ¡°Now... I am just... me...¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and just what else are you now if not impressionable? How oundish of a im would it be, unknowingly or otherwise, that this man has only been taking advantage of your current vulnerability, naivete... ¡±


    .....


    ¡°I... am not naive... sister...¡± Adalia blinked, the clouded gray in her eyes swirling more than ever. ¡°I know what I¡¯ve done... I know... what it means...¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? Just where is this stemming from? This confidence, this certainty, I don¡¯t know how-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t... understand yet...¡±


    ¡°Help me understand, then! I plead with you!¡± She shouted, her exasperation taking over her rage. ¡°How you could ever think of yourself so low that you will willingly give him your affection, amity-devotion! While you! You will only be receiving a tenth of the same! Endlessly vying for his attention alongside others! Is that what you call love? Is that what he has taught you of it?!¡±


    Again, I felt the same rising urge to speak up again, I couldn¡¯t stand hearing bullshit like this-but quickly I overruled that thought. Something was telling me to just let Adalia handle this. After all, what are big sisters for?


    ¡°I know... it is not... normal... I know... that it may seem... strange...¡± Adalia muttered, her soft voice in contrast to Amelia¡¯s harsh echoes still reverberating. ¡°But I do not care... how it may seem... to others... because... I know... that what you say... isn¡¯t true...¡±


    ¡°Once more, over and over, I am unable to fathom...¡± Amelia strained to keep her gaze steady at her sister. ¡°How do you know for sure, Adalia?¡±


    ¡°The same way... I know... he loves me too...¡± a blink, and once more, white misty eyes were staring endearingly back at me. ¡°I just... do...¡±


    When it came to facing her sister, it was like Amelia was being physically and mentally worn down to the bone, the fire of anger gradually being snuffed out inside her, until there was nothing left of it but fading, faint embers of resistance.


    ¡°And if things happen to go awry?¡± Amelia quietly asked, her voice losing its usual fervor. ¡°Should this backfire, should this choice of yours turn into something you¡¯d regret? Adalia... I just don¡¯t want to see you hurt...¡±


    A reassuring touch, a reassuring sp, Adalia gentlyid her hand over her sister¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°He saved me... sister... he saved us... remember...?¡± She said, ¡°How could he... ever hurt... me...?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her regret it,¡± I added, hearing myself speak and suddenly feeling so out of ce in my own room. ¡°If nothing else, I can promise you that. ¡±


    And with that, the embers still smolderingpletely faded away into the dark.


    ¡°I am not convinced just yet,¡± Amelia said, backing away towards the window away from her touch. ¡°But for now I shall retract what I¡¯ve said, and offer my apologies...¡±


    ¡°Apologies?¡± I piped up again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to you, I must apologize,¡± She said, making an effort to look at me from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I have... forgotten my ce. If not for you, my sister... nor perhaps even I... would still be standing, breathing here. You gave us this chance. We, I... owe you a considerable debt. I will try not to forget that again.¡±


    ¡°Forgiven and forgotten, then,¡± I said, while deep inside feeling mixed on the stance I was taking, and no doubt she was too.


    ¡°But bear in mind, I will be keeping a closer eye on you,¡± Amelia said, her strength returning back to her. ¡°This sudden development... this shift in rtionship between you two, I need time to unravel it-time alone. I shall go.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, sister,¡± Adalia said, stiflingly moving a hand in an attempt at a wave. ¡°We shall... talk again...ter...¡±


    Another snort. ¡°Indeed we will.¡±


    The curtains were swelling, the wind was blowing, and any moment with a blink, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d just disappear with it all, but before she does...


    ¡°Wait!¡± I called out, and Amelia instantly snapped her gaze towards me, momentarily surprised. ¡°You forgetting something? Or more specifically, someone?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even take a moment to think before she answered. ¡°No, not particrly.¡±


    Harsh.


    ¡°Tyler,¡± I answered myself. ¡°The guy¡¯s been asking for you non-stop, y¡¯know? What happened? Thought things were going well by the sound of it.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± Amelia said, replying in cold apathy. ¡°I¡¯ve simply lost interest. There are much better things I¡¯d prefer to invest my time in, and none that involve him whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have told him that yourself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My silence was my answer,¡± She said, then rolled her eyes. ¡°But I suppose I should have thought it beyond him to understand such subtle messages.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all on you,¡± I said, then repeated. ¡°Talk to him, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± She said, getting more impatient now. ¡°Have you not been listening? I said there are other things I would rather be-¡±


    Then before she could say anything else, Adalia came in whispering, ¡°Then... try to involve... him... with it too... just once... please...? Sister...?¡±


    A request like that, worded and spoken like that-yeah, no loving sibling can even hope to resist. I know that from experience.


    And as expected, Amelia crumbled, sighing. ¡°I shall think about it, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all he¡¯s asking for,¡± I said, nodding in approval. ¡°Thanks for considering.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for him...¡± She grumbled, and with another blow of the wind, a gust swaying the draperies, in a blink of an eye, Amelia had gone away deep into the night as if she was never here.


    Leaving the both of us alone here... along with the heavy awkwardness of what was left lingering in the air from the interaction. Great... now what do I say?


    What do I even do?


    Adalia strolled aimlessly a few paces, and I suspected she was probably wondering the same thing too. As for me, I had a few thoughts rattling around in my skull, the most pressing of which was...


    ¡°About what Amelia said...¡± I began slowly, walking ¡¯round and pressing my weight on the bed, sitting by the foot. ¡°You finding humans... trite or whatever. About being like your former self and-¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Adalia said, so suddenly, so solemnly, it honestly startled me. ¡°Please forget... everything my sister said... what she said about me... I haven¡¯t... thought like that... about humans... in a long time... please forget it...¡±


    And I continued to remain startled looking at her, hearing her... because this... I¡¯ve never seen or heard her like this... so... ashamed-no, not ashamed, I think... guilty sounded more like the whispers I was hearing... bringing my curiosity soaring even higher.


    But words like that, sounding like that... like Amelia, I was utterly powerless against them.


    ¡°Forgotten,¡± I said at once. ¡°Like it never happened.¡±


    ¡°Okay...¡± In her muted expression, her barren gaze, I saw the slightest show of relief pouring over her face. ¡°Thank... you...¡±


    Then in usual sluggish, ditzy Adalia fashion, she wandered closer towards me, sinking the mattress down even more as she huddled over right beside me.


    The wind blew again, and I could feel tiny, almost imperceivable strands of her hair being blown my way... poking me, grazing me... almost as if she was caressing me... and my eyes slowly fell forward at my feet... I was wondering again.


    ¡°How about the... other things your sister said?¡± I quietly asked. ¡°About us... about you... y¡¯know, about not being able to fullymit to you... have you ever once felt like I have... like you weren¡¯t... mmm...¡±


    I swallowed the rest of the words down my throat before anymore could roll off my tongue. I shouldn¡¯t have to ask this, I shouldn¡¯t have to doubt... but I don¡¯t know, something ¡¯bout the way Amelia put it... hearing her insight as an outsider looking in, maybe there was a merit of truth in her words...


    Maybe there wasn¡¯t a way for me to reallymit to them all... as much as I try to, as much as I strive to... every choice I make was just simply another choice I didn¡¯t...


    ¡°I said to... forget everything... didn¡¯t I...?¡± Adalia suddenly spoke. ¡°Please forget... I want you to... forget...¡±


    ¡°Much easier said than done this time, Adalia,¡± I told her, sighing. ¡°Listen, I want to do right by you all. Falling in love, I¡¯ve never had... never experienced... and I... I want to do it right... to love you, everyone right... but how am I supposed to do that when I always have to choose between-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t... choose... I don¡¯t... want you... to choose...¡± Adalia muttered, and with a cold,forting touch, she raised my eyes to meet hers. ¡°I want you... to be happy...¡±


    Both hands lifting my face, her nails poking my skin, I was practically wreathed in knives and needles, but all I could feel, all I could sense was the practiced gentleness of her embrace.


    ¡°Please...¡± She said again, catching the wind in her hair, still swaying toward me as if an extension of her affection. ¡°Please... just be happy...¡±


    ¡°I am happy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then... smile...¡± suddenly, she began slowly stretching out my face as if she was trying to force it to happen herself. ¡°If... you are happy... you smile...¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay-rx!¡± I sputtered, wriggling free andplying with the widest grin. ¡°There, see? A smile-I¡¯m smiling.¡±


    Adalia then began to closely examine my expression like a jeweler to diamonds. ¡±


    You are... forcing it...¡± She promptly pointed out.


    Oh, so it¡¯s not okay if I do it, huh? Double standards.


    ¡°I am happy, Adalia. Seriously, I am... having all of you with me, how the hell could I possibly not be, y¡¯know?¡± I said, reverting my beaming smile back to a dull, narrow line. ¡°It¡¯s just... why must it only be me that gets all the happiness all the time? It¡¯s not fair like that.¡±


    ¡°Fair...¡± Adalia blinked again at that. ¡°Why care... about fair...?¡±


    I gave her a look. ¡°What? Of course, being fair is important. If things are not fair, then-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care... about fair...¡± She interjected. ¡°I care... about you...¡±


    ¡°Adalia...¡±


    I don¡¯t get it. I honestly don¡¯t get this girl. Or maybe I just don¡¯t get girls in general, I dunno... but just... how could she say all that without betraying an ounce of sincerity? Just how could she mean that? More importantly, how could she not mind that?


    Yeah, I¡¯m in Amelia¡¯s camp now... I seriously do not get Adalia at all either.


    ¡°You want to care... for all of us... that I understand... we all understand that... Ash... Amanda... all of us...¡± Adalia whispered, edging so close that our shoulders touched. ¡°And you do care... you try... as best as you can... you give.... all that you can give...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ain¡¯t enough,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough...¡± She reassured me. ¡°To know... that you try... that you always... do your best... is fair enough...¡±


    The wind blew again, and it must have been the stronger one yet because it had her swaying far enough that she fully toppled over against my shoulder, resting the side of her head on my arm.


    .....


    ¡°So please... stop being sad... okay...?¡± I felt her turn around, and saw her eyes peering up at me. ¡°Just be... happy...¡±


    If there ever was a universe out there without an Adalia in it, then that would be a terribly sad universe, indeed.


    ¡°And what about you, Adalia?¡± I asked, finally asking what I should have asked long ago. ¡°What about your happiness?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even take a second to think. The moment I asked, she had an answer... all along, she already had an answer.


    ¡°If you are... happy...¡± She lifted her face a little more, and peeking out ever so slightly, I could see the faint impression, the slight curves of a tender smile. ¡°I... am... happy...¡±


    And silently, I expressed my thanks to the heavens that I was blessed enough to be ced in the same universe as this wholesome bundle of love and affection.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, finally conceding, finally smiling. ¡°You win. I¡¯ll be happy, alright? Went and shattered my heart of ice into a million pieces...¡±


    Up here in my room, it was quiet, peaceful... and more importantly, not the ideal ce to be, especially in the middle of a Christmas party. I suppose we should really be heading back now...


    ¡°C¡¯mon, a party awaits us. ¡± I gently nudged the shoulder she was leaning on, ¡°As I recall, we still aren¡¯t done decorating the tree. If you can still bear with it then-¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Adalia snuggled harder against my arm. ¡°Too busy... too noisy now... too many people...¡±


    Too many people? Must mean Leon and his plus ones must have arrived while I was up here bickering with Amelia.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough...¡± Adalia said. ¡°You can go... please go... I¡¯ll stay...¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    The reply I received came in a blur of movement. I saw her meet my gaze, blink her eyes, and like a predator stalking prey, she lurched forward, partly sending the both of us sprawling across the bed... and the next moment, I felt the sharp prick of her fangs.


    Of course, my neck again...


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as yes, then...¡± I muttered.


    Once she had her fill of guzzling and sucking, the heavy urge of sleep came instantaneous, and the very second Adalia retracted her fangs, she rolled over to the side and began letting out the soft, feeble breaths of slumber... my jacket on her aiding as both pillow and nket.


    Seeing her sleeping face, still hearing her words offort overpowering my murky thoughts, it made me wanna brand her with a mark of my own, so I did, I mean I n to... just recalled that vampires are fond gemstones, aren¡¯t they? Gives me an idea.


    But for now though, I suppose she¡¯ll just have to settle on something a little more temporary...


    ¡°Goodnight, Adalia,¡± I whispered, carefully leaning over and nting a mark on her forehead with a simple kiss. ¡°Thank you...¡±

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674: The Real Party Time


    It was buzzing, moderately electrifying. From the rattling in my ribs, to the thumping in my feet... the moment I walked back outside my bedroom walls, I could immediately feel it all.


    Adalia wasn¡¯t lying when she said it had gotten louder. Even for me, I was half-tempted to scurry back inside to shield my hearing from an early expiration date.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the atmosphere outside anymore... beforehand, even at its highest peak, there was still a sense of sense to be found somewhere amidst the revelry. But now, hearing what I¡¯m hearing marching across the hall, it was just... chaos.


    Then the view opened up-turning, my eyes peering over the railings, and I promptly realized that chaos was putting things mildly. Like ants, crawling, swarming ants, they were everywhere. I couldn¡¯t have been gone for more than ten minutes, fifteen at most... so why... where... where did all these peoplee from?!


    All of a sudden, there were enough people spanning from one end of the house to the other to sell out an entire movie theatre, and fuck I wish I was being hyperbolic.


    The why and how? Well, I spotted my answer swimming among the crowd in the form of a handsome patch of long, flowing blonde hair. Even smack dab in the middle of a sea of strangers, Leon was just simply too main-character-looking to ever go unnoticed in a crowd.


    He spotted me, looked straight at me, like had a sixth sense for me, and with an acknowledging smile, he lifted a hand and waved. I waved back at him, feeling my own smile twitch as I did, before he got roped in by a group of admirers and fans.


    .....


    Didn¡¯t Amanda say it¡¯ll just be a few people he¡¯s bringing along? Did I mishear, misremember? Or did I just get duped? As I slowly made my way down, rave music churning out my speakers, bumping shoulders with dance fanatics, smelling the smell of intoxication prevalent in the air... can¡¯t help but feel that it might be thetter at y here.


    Someone had repurposed the dining table as the perfect ce for ping-pong matches, leaving just enough space to spare for its more popr cousin, beer pong. Over the pounding music, I could hear someone popping confetti all over the ce like it was the 4th of July on a military base. I also almostnded myself a trip to neck-break city ¡¯cause someone decided to make a little pond on my floor with their drink.


    So many somebodies, too many to even count, and try as I might, I couldn¡¯t find any somebody that I personally knew.


    ¡°Oh hey-ey-ey, Big Man! There you fuckin¡¯ are! The hell you¡¯ve been the past million seconds?!¡±


    Scratch that, somebody¡¯s found me instead.


    Tyler shimmied and squeezed himself through rows of rowdy strangers to get to me, reeking like he made a cologne out of alcohol... and judging by the smell of his breath... probably a tube of toothpaste too.


    ¡°Dude, your party¡¯s fuckin¡¯ wild!¡± He shouted over the anarchy, his eyes wandering all around like a kid in the candy store. ¡°Coulda¡¯ mentioned earlier we¡¯re doing things open house! Would have brought a lot more peeps if you just said the word!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, not my party anymore, I don¡¯t think...¡± I said, spotting Sammy in one corner stacking a pyramid of cups without lifting a finger to a packed audience of the drunk and ditzy. ¡°Who are these people anyway?¡±


    ¡°Friends of friends of friends of friends,¡± Tyler went on and on and on. ¡°I know some of ¡¯em too. See, when Amanda mentioned Leon was bringing some folks and you were cool with it, I guess that sorta meant you¡¯d be cool with it if his folks brought their own folks, and those folks brought their own-you get the point.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Why, what¡¯s up?¡± He cocked a brow at me. ¡°You ain¡¯t cool with it?¡±


    Cushions all over the ce, got crumbs all over the floor, shoe marks, kitchen counter stacking high with tes and stic cups, rubbish bin¡¯s overflowing, beers are flying...


    ¡°Nah,¡± I gave him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m cool with it.¡±


    Tyler smiled back. ¡°Now that¡¯s the Big Man, I know! I¡¯m telling you this is the highlight of the month right here! A lotta big namesing through your door just get a piece of this action, ya know?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know actually.¡±


    ¡°Bruh, duh!¡± He gave his own head a loud smack. ¡°You got Amanda, Hayley, got fuckin¡¯ Leon pulling up at your driveway ten minutes ago... and most importantly, yours truly! Big names in the social-sphere, if you forgot. Why else do you think you got people flocking from all over the city trying to get over here?¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold up,¡± I lost my smile. ¡°All over the-? What, there¡¯s moreing?¡±


    And with the widest, stupidest smirk forming on his face, Tyler raised his arms wide up high and cheered, ¡°Merry fucking Christmas, there¡¯s moreing!¡± and nted them straight down atop both my shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s make this a night one we ain¡¯t never forgetting, ¡®kay? Not in this lifetime.¡±


    Too deep now to even stop, toote now to do anything else about it. I could only stand by and watch as a continuous stream of headlights pull up from the other end of my driveway, bringing it with another group ready to let out their roaring Christmas spirit.


    Sammy had moved on from stacking cups to stacking small pieces of furniture now, and on and on, her growing audience insisted on trying to find where she hid all her strings. I found Sera tucked away in one corner of a hall, tugging at my shirt so suddenly I could feel my neck cracking back with the force.


    I thought I was in for a stern silentmbasting for dropping her in this ridiculous situation, but continuing on with her puzzling behavior towards me as ofte, simply wanted to know when she could finish with the tree-and honestly, after everything, I forgot the tree wasn¡¯t even finished. Wasn¡¯t the only one too. Yeah, people were dancing and celebrating underneath a half-decorated tree here... didn¡¯t even have the lights on just yet either.


    ¡°Soon, I hope,¡± I said, giving my best guess. ¡°After the party¡¯s over, you can get straight to it anytime. Still want my help, then?¡±


    For an answer, Sera utched her grip, turned around, and promptly slinked back into the shadows leaving me alone once more on my own. Mmm, what did Amanda say again about this behavior of hers-something about her reflecting on things?


    Well, I certainly do hope this ain¡¯t reflecting poorly on me, alright...


    Also, speaking of Amanda...


    ¡°You!¡± I shouted on impulse, bursting a few people¡¯s eardrums in the process, stumbling upon the blonde-haired vixen herself,ughing and conversing with a red-faced Hayley to her side. I marched up close to them both, staring straight at Amanda in the eye. ¡°Let me hear it. Do it. You¡¯re the culprit. Say it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, whoops,¡± slurred a huping Hayley, smirking from the corner of her lips. ¡°Think that¡¯s my cue to go. Lover¡¯s quarrel.¡± and staggered off to join another giggling group of gals.


    Amanda took one look at my face and hissed in a breath. ¡°Co-culprit, actually. Tyler, Leon, and I are in the same circles. It was Tyler¡¯s suggestion that we bring more life to the party. I gave the go, Leon let everyone know, and the rest is history.¡±


    ¡°And when does my consente into the n exactly?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it muchter? Oh, wait. Never?¡±


    ¡°You already gave it, didn¡¯t you?¡± She said with a smile and then repeated. ¡°The more the merrier.¡±


    ¡°You said this was supposed to be helping Ash!¡± I shouted as another faceless somebody cranked up the music. ¡°How exactly is this supposed to be helping her?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, it is, and-no, hush first!¡± Amanda pressed a finger to my lips just as I was to open them again. ¡°See, you whine andin now and it probably seems justified... butter, much, muchter, you¡¯ll be thanking me for this, alright? For now, just trust me, okay? Trust me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    She lifted her finger away, leaving me free to express myself... but instead I stayed quiet for a moment, thinking as a ping-pong ball flew past my head, pondering as a energetic Mr. ck darted across my feet after it, considering as the entire ce continued to just spiral out of my control.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I relented. ¡°You still got my trust.¡±


    Amanda beamed at that, approval glittering in her hazel eyes, chuckling feebly as she said, ¡°Now if it¡¯s only as easy trying to get you with me...¡±


    I looked at her, peered into her eyes, both Hayley¡¯s and Adalia¡¯s words still echoing in my mind. ¡°You have me,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯ll have me.¡±


    ¡°I know I will,¡± tenderly, she replied. ¡°But in the meantime, let¡¯s move on to phase two.¡±


    ¡°Phase two?¡±


    ¡°Yes, phase two,¡± She said again with added emphasis. ¡°Helping you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I blinked. ¡°Sorry, you lost me.¡±


    ¡°Oh c¡¯mon you! I mean just look at you!¡± She squirmed in ce, affectionately exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be graying in a year at this pace! All you do is worry and worry all day, you know? I¡¯m beginning to think you spend more time there wondering in your head than actually using it.¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    ¡°I mean that in the most loving way possible,¡± She cooed. ¡°But there should be a limit to it. And I think you¡¯ve far exceeded that limit. You need to take it back a notch, put the worrying aside, and have some fun every once in a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, easy for you to say...¡± I said, still feeling damp and sticky in the soles of my feet. ¡°It ain¡¯t your house gettingpletely trashed right now.¡±


    Amanda giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for it if you do.¡±


    ¡°Me? Take responsibility for what?¡±


    ¡°For having me worry about you,¡± She said. ¡°Really, you have no one to me here but yourself for me initiating phase two.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Amanda. Fess up-this is all just an borate excuse to throw a big bombastic party just for the sake of it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± She mused. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t also do it to try and help you. Like I said, you need to add some fun to your life, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I must be the biggest lost cause ever, then,¡± I said, sighing in disbelief. ¡°If I actually need help in having fun, I must be in serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes, a lost cause if there ever was one,¡± Amanda affirmed blunt and straight, before slowly, fondly, reaching out and taking me by the hand. ¡°But you¡¯re my lost cause.¡±


    Slowly, she moved through the crowd, and with my hand in hers, I was strung along keeping pace close right behind her.


    This crowd, this noise, this ambiance... all for my sake too, she says... seems a bit much, if you ask me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stain on the sofa...¡± I muttered.


    ¡°And there you go again with the worrying,¡± Amanda moaned from the front, ¡°For a time, for a moment, forget the stain, forget everything. It¡¯s like you never had fun in your life before! Starting to doubt you even took a girl to prom before. Have you?¡±


    ¡°Was taking care of my mom when prom night happened,¡± I answered. ¡°So no, can¡¯t say that I have.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I guess tonight¡¯s your lucky night!¡± She said, and that was when I noticed we were in the middle of the rave party, the jingle of a dance tune justmencing, and suddenly I found myself with both my hands entwined in hers, our faces inches apart, her eyes reflecting the purest form of joy, as out from her lovely smile, she spoke, ¡°You have now.¡±

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675: Fun Afoot


    I don¡¯t know what the hell I was even doing anymore, or why I was doing what I was doing.


    Peer pressure, I guess. Mass hysteria, if you wanna get outrageous. I dunno, the pounding vibe of the atmosphere... it was just contagious.


    Always used to think that night fever was just a myth, never understood how people could just be swayed right out of their inhibitions just ¡¯cause some groovy tunes and catchy beats.


    But here Amanda was being a tease, swaying and enticing, and around me, it was like people were kicking up invisible dust of energy. I could feel it coating my lungs, surging through my veins, and then suddenly I was tapping my foot, and suddenly my head was bobbing up and down.


    ¡°Come on, you can do better than that!¡± Amanda yelled. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help a bit, ¡®kay?¡±


    The next I knew she was close enough that our bodies were pressed, that sweetvender smell of her golden locks grazing my nostrils as she moved about, her hands shimmying their way between my fingers.


    ¡°Remember our dance at the convention?¡± She asked, slowly swaying me along with her motions. ¡°Just pretend it¡¯s that, except more wild, more energetic, more...¡±


    .....


    ¡°Fun?¡± I said.


    Her lips curved. And up close, her smile was an even more beautiful sight to behold. ¡°Now you got it.¡±


    Yes, slowly, gradually, I could feel ourselves picking up the pace and my reserves beginning to crumble. With every step we took, every turn we tossed, it was like my body was getting looser, limber. At some point, I just stopped thinking. Before I knew it, I was taking charge... twists, turns, sways, and shakes... I was doing it all.


    And that was when I finally realized I was infected with fever... and more than that... I was running on high.


    Put it simply, I was actually having fun.


    ¡°Y¡¯see? Nothing like a bombastic party to lose yourself for a while,¡± Amanda was springy, sweaty, her breath warm and heavy. ¡°Stay like this for just a bit longer, alright? You¡¯re more fun when you¡¯re having fun!¡±


    I could hear my words bouncing along with me to the beat as I spoke, ¡°Meaning to say I haven¡¯t been fun?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always fun,¡± She said. ¡°But seeing you actually having fun? Rarer than diamonds, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, then. I¡¯m having fun, alright. What¡¯s next on the agenda?¡±


    ¡°To do my damn best to keep you this way,¡± She said, cheekily tiptoeing her fingers across my chest and onto my chin. ¡°The night¡¯s still young, you know? Hate to see you finish prematurely.¡±


    Wow, that¡¯s subtle.


    ¡°Not one for being premature, actually,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Hmm, don¡¯t know about that just yet,¡± She said, giggling. ¡°No worries, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find that out for myself in time, won¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Careful there, Amanda,¡± I warned her, pulling her closer to me with a twist. ¡°Say any more, and I¡¯ll start thinking you aren¡¯t even talking about dancing.¡±


    ¡°Ooo,¡± She yed right along, propping her head up just beneath my jaw, and lowering her voice to a sultry whisper. ¡°And just who said I was?¡±


    And with the drop of the beat, we were swept away again in the fervor of the night, without thinking, without considering, I went through the motions with my empty head full of adrenaline and bravado.


    Clumsy dancing in the makeshift disco pad of my living was just the beginning.


    See, a party was kinda like a carnival of sorts. There¡¯s always something to join in on, always another ride, another sight to see, and keeping with the theme of tonight¡¯s lesson, always another way to have fun.


    Amanda in hand, I was coerced into a friendly match of beer-pong with the current ten-streak reigning champion. An up-anding basketball star on a schrship at the university nearby, apparently. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t looking so much like a star by the time I got done beating him ten filled cups to zero.


    For some reason, his balls just kept missing... swearing up and down that some inexplicable gust of wind just kept blowing his shots off their mark. You ask me, I¡¯d say he¡¯s just being a sore loser.


    ¡°Should have yed for cash if you were just gonna do that,¡± Amanda said, dragging us both away from the scene right quick.


    I turned, blinking nkly at her. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± She shook her head. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s keep this momentum going, shall we?¡±


    We went all across the house, mingled with various groups, and various types of games. Spin the bottle sounded like a pretty fun time until it got my turn and my whirl went and pointed directly towards Hayley sitting across from me. Then all of a sudden it wasn¡¯t as fun. Amanda pulled me so fast out of there, I didn¡¯t even get the chance to ask if I could go for another respin.


    In another hall we found arge bunch ying telephone. We didn¡¯t participate in this one, watching it unfold was enough fun in and of itself since the entire lineup was filled with drunkards stumbling over their words. Poor Nick the gamemaster had to sit and listen as his chosen words passed along from person to person slowly and gradually turned into some eldritch chant to rouse the Great Sleeping One from its infinite slumber.


    ¡°No, Sammy.¡±


    Batting a re and spouting a frown, Sammy fumed in silence as I discarded the ss of wine I swiped from her hand, handing it to Amanda who promptly downed it in a single gulp.


    Don¡¯t think you¡¯re supposed to do that...


    ¡°Oh,e on, Big Bro! it¡¯s pretty much just... just grape in a ss! That¡¯s all it is!¡± She whined away at me. ¡°See, Amanda¡¯s fine!¡±


    Amanda hupped in response, staggering in a ce bit before she managed toe to her senses again.


    ¡°Mmm, maybe not too fine,¡± Amanda said, grimacing slightly. ¡°Was I supposed to down it like that? Wine¡¯s the same as beer, right? I have only drunk beer before, so...¡±


    I sighed, turning back to the still greatly miffed Sammy. ¡°Amanda¡¯s older,¡±.


    She iled her arms in front of her. ¡°We¡¯re only seven years apart!¡±


    ¡°Yes, and four years too early, ording to thew. And forever years never, if I can help it,¡± I said, waltzing to the fridge and pouring her a fizzy ss of something more PG. ¡°Here stick with this if you know what¡¯s good for you. I¡¯m serious. Also, where the hell did you even get wine? I don¡¯t stock any.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, because you¡¯re prude, boring...¡±


    ¡°Caring.¡±


    ¡°Mostly boring,¡± Sammy¡¯s scowl remained sic¡¯ at me as she took a sip. ¡°Thankfully, at least your friends aren¡¯t boring. That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say.¡±


    ¡°Who brought the wine, Sammy?¡±


    ¡°Snitches get stitches.¡±


    ¡°And little sisters get blisters,¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Who brought the-?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sammy...¡± Amanda spoke up, staring at the remaining small sliver of wine rolling in the ss with one closed eye. ¡°This is not the same wine that Leon gave as a Christmas gift to your brother, is it?¡±


    ¡°My wine?¡± I cocked my head back, ncing back at a now stiff-faced Sammy. ¡°Oh-ho, is this the pot calling the kettle back? You wanna lecture me about Christmas traditions, and you¡¯re piging through people¡¯s presents?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m putting it to good use!¡± She eximed aloud in her attempt to justify. ¡°I just hand it to you, and it¡¯ll just be gathering cobwebs somewhere on the shelf until the end of the world. Besides, I just poured a sip! A tiny sip!¡±


    Amanda huped again, turning redder and redder in the face affirming that a tiny sip it was not. ¡°Bathroom...¡± She weakly excused herself, before turning tail and vanishing from my side.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry, was just curious...¡± Sammy finally conceded. ¡°I swear it won¡¯t happen again. Just wanted to have some fun...¡±


    ¡°Fun, huh?¡± I muttered, pondering a little while, before feeling that same tingly, fiery boldness stirring up inside me. ¡°Pass the wine over here.¡±


    Silently from somewhere out of sight, Sammy returned with the still brimming wine bottle in hand, and judging by its elegant design, it felt like I was holding six figures in a bottle. I uncorked the corked, poured a dash into the ss, and handed it over to Sammy.


    ¡°There,¡± I said. ¡°A tiny sip.¡±


    Sammy stared long and hard at the ss, and then even longer and harder at me, before asking with a straight face, ¡°Who are you and what did you do to my Big Bro?¡±


    To that, I just walked away sighing, corking back the bottle and shelving it up high. ¡°Merry Christmas, Sammy.¡±


    Alone now, I walked back towards the center of the living room, just taking in the sights, and hearing all the sounds. For once I felt like there wasn¡¯t anything weighing me down. Not worrying, not thinking, just living in the moment... just this one night, this one time... it feels pretty damn good, not gonna lie.


    Even when there was a stern knocking on the front door, I was too mellow and rxed to even put in the effort in answering. Right now, I¡¯m free of all worries. ¡®Sides, it¡¯s probably some guy¡¯s friend¡¯s friend of a friending along. Someone else will get the door.


    And there indeed, as if right on cue, I saw Tyler spring up on his emerging from a crowd of fans and friends, saying aloud to no one in particr as he headed for the entrance, ¡°Everyone, chix! Door duty¡¯s all on me! You all just continue with your vibe, alright?¡±


    Don¡¯t mind if I do, Tyler, don¡¯t mind if I-


    ¡°OH FUCK!¡±


    Suddenly there was a reverberating m. I whirled back around, and Tyler¡¯s eyes were practically bulging from their sockets, pressing his back firmly against the door, and scouring about the room in panic, as if he was searching for something.


    And after a while, Tyler found it.


    He found me... stammering, panicking, he let out a loud strangled whisper,


    ¡°It¡¯s the cops!¡± He said to me. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676: The Final Visitor


    Cops?


    Tyler said it, yelled it, almost like his entire life depended on it or something... and if I hadn¡¯t known him the way I already do, I wouldn¡¯t put it past him to have a couple of felonies on the record.


    But the speed here man, the urgency he was showing, shoving and tumbling his way through the crowd to reach me... hey, I¡¯m not friends with an actual fugitive, am I?


    ¡°Oh man, Big Man, oh boy,¡± He said, speaking like a child hiding behind the back of his father. ¡°Gotta be a noiseint, I think. Want me to turn things down?¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I gave him a look. ¡°Meaning to say you didn¡¯t actually talk to them to see why they¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Like there¡¯s any other reason! What, you an escape convict too? You got tax fraud on your ie? C¡¯mon, why else would they be at your doorstep?¡± He heaved in once to collect himself. ¡°Anyway, speeding tickets aside, I ain¡¯t exactly their biggest fans. Always got me pegged as a filthy no-gooder just ¡¯cause of the way I dress. Nah, rather it not be me they have greeting ¡¯em in this situation.¡±


    ¡°Not a big fan?¡± That got me raising a brow. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called them for an S.O.S a while back when you thought Amelia was a murderer gunning for you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Fuck, don¡¯t remind me-¡®course I remember! Hell, how do you think I knew they were cops from just a quick peek? They¡¯re the same exact peeps fromst time!¡±


    And that was when my questioning stopped, and my surprise began. The same peeps, he imed. Meaning to say...?


    ¡°At any rate, you¡¯ve dressed for the part already,¡± Tyler said, nudging me forward with itty-bitty pushes. ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, behaved boy-they like boys like you! Just say you¡¯re sorry, say you¡¯ll turn it down, while I go actually turn it down, ¡®aight?¡±


    Wordlessly, I walked the rest of the way over on my own, doing my best not to slip on even more spilled drinks. Then once I reached the door-I paused. It can¡¯t actually be her, right? And if so... what the heck was she doing here?


    Guess I¡¯m about to find out...


    I only barely opened the door, from just that narrow gap alone-I got my answer. That smell. That sweet, tantalizing, almost electrifying smell seeping and ravaging my senses. Just a whiff, I just breathed in once, and I felt like I was all out of air.


    It felt like it has been forever since I smelled her scent. Maybe that¡¯s why I was so especially sensitive to it right then. Maybe intrinsically, instinctually, in the most primal way possible, my very being was sorely missing her.


    The door wide open, and there she was-her long slender figure basked in the dim white light of night, her jet-ck hair bunched up in a ponytail with curled bangs swaying on either side of her illustrious hazel eyes. Just a nce, and it was all a certainty before my eyes, alright... I really was happy to see her.


    Not a cop, after all, per se. It was just a nosy detective, just a visitor... just Irene.


    Out of all the unexpected guests I had on my doorstep all night, this one has gotta be the most pleasant one so far.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I muttered, blinking a couple of times, making sure that what I was seeing wasn¡¯t an illusion. ¡°Thought you said you were busy.¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression shifted to the slightest smile, wearing a face that was worn and weary, and had it actually detracted from her mesmerizing beauty... then I didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°I still am, unfortunately,¡± She said with a long sigh that matched the look in her eyes. ¡°Who answered the door the first time? Whoever it was, they really didn¡¯t seem to like me.¡±


    ¡°Just Tyler, don¡¯t mind him, he¡¯s just-¡± I couldn¡¯t finish. I was so distracted by her sudden presence, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else. ¡°What are you doing here, Irene? Noiseint?¡±


    ¡°Below my pay grade,¡± She replied. ¡°No, forgotten already, did you? Got a gift of my own to give, I told you.¡±


    ¡°Only when I call, right?¡± I reminded her. ¡°Don¡¯t remember calling you just yet. Party¡¯s not over.¡±


    ¡°No, no call,¡± Irene shook her head. ¡°I came here uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Probably the most shocking part about it,¡± I said. ¡°You seemed pretty intent on missing this party, being busy, made that pretty clear-what changed?¡±


    Then from somewhere deeper in the darkness, a row of voices chimed into the conversation.


    One snide, one spunky, one silent... and all three too familiar


    ¡°What changed is that she couldn¡¯t help herself!¡± shouted the first behind her.


    ¡°Paperwork in one hand, a finger scrolling away on her phone in the other,¡± yelled the second. ¡°Kept us on overtime and yet it¡¯s her that can¡¯t concentrate, can¡¯t pay attention-ain¡¯t no way she was getting any work done like that!¡¯


    ¡°It took a while...¡± andst but not least,ing in soft and sweet, the third spoke. ¡°But we finally convinced her to pay a quick visit...¡±


    Over Irene¡¯s shoulder, I saw a police cruiser parked among the rows of cars, and there in a crowd of three, I could see the faint familiar streaks of Red, Blue, and Green loitering nearby.


    She even brought the rookies in tow. Man, the surprises just keep on rolling, don¡¯t they?


    I nced back at Irene, who was straining hard to keep her face as straightced as possible.


    ¡°They noticed me on my phone, monitoring Amanda¡¯s posts about your party,¡± She dreary, begrudgingly exined. ¡°After that, the rest is history. You know how they are, how they operate. I figured it was best if I just dropped by for a few minutes. Give you your gift, and get back to it.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± interjected Green. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it! Look at her face! You¡¯ll know why she¡¯s really here!¡±


    Then once again, this time with Red gently reprimanding. ¡°We forced you, yes. But that¡¯s not the real reason why we came here, detective. Right?¡±


    Irene let her eyes fall in one long and hard blink. Her head nted down at the ever distinct angle of pure unbridled cringe.


    ¡°So,¡± I began slowly, taking everything I heard into consideration. ¡°Why are you really here?¡±


    But with her head still slumping, her eyes still shut, and with narrow lips reluctant to say any more... instead I receive an answer from somewhere else.


    Loudly and mischievously.


    ¡°Should start showing your biggest, loving smile, boyfriend!¡± Blue advised, waving both hands at me in the distance. ¡°Your girlfriend came here to join you, after all!¡±

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677: Odd One Out


    ¡°Well?¡± Irene inquired, her tone as formal as formalities go, yet her eyes so far straying away from mine. Not so formal. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    It was like a fairy tale out of one of those high school roms, or a script ripped scene by scene from a Taylor Swift music video or something. The simrities were too on the nose to ignore.


    Party¡¯s grooving, everyone¡¯s vibin, then at the very tail-end of it, the unassuming, reclusive true beauty of the event turns up, blow everyone back, takes the main character¡¯s breath away ¨C and now I got nothing to say.


    I slowly shuffled a step out of the way, ¡°Come in,¡± I muttered, getting one-two¡¯d in the nose by another hit of her pheromones as she strolled in with her head down like the ground was the most fascinating she¡¯s ever seen.


    More to clear my head than anything, I threw my eyes back out the porch, seeing and then remembering there were still uninvited guests hanging out near the driveway-all three color-coded silhouettes, standing watch like prideful parents on graduation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no invitation list, y¡¯know?¡± I echoed out at them, swinging the door a little wider. ¡°Feel free toe and watch your beloved detective let her hair down even more.¡±


    ¡°Tempting,¡± Blue said, sounding as sorrowful as one can be. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid no can do, Boyfriend.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Office still cramped up the ass with paperwork,¡± Green said, sighing yet smiling. ¡°Someone¡¯s gotta go pick up after her ck, right?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave the fun part to you... okay?¡± Red finished off, already opening and scrambling into the backdoor of their parked cruiser. ¡°Make sure she has tons of it, boyfriend. We¡¯re counting on you.¡±


    And with a unison of giggle and waves goodbye, they sped right off into the dark of night, leaving me with the proverbial bricks of responsibility for this prim and proper detective so far out of her element.


    Come to think of it, with her impromptu arrival, I got the whole gang rounded up here under one roof, don¡¯t I? Adalia slumbering in one end on the second floor, Ash still sulking on the other. Amelia also dropped in a while back, Amanda devised this whole thing, Sammy was the catalyst for it, and Sera was skulking about... somewhere. Yeah, that¡¯s pretty much everyone on the in with this whole magic and myth business.


    Well, mostly everyone...


    Wish you could see this, Ria. Wish you were here... I can only guess the things you¡¯d say if you just knew how far things have changed since you¡¯ve gone. Perhaps one day, you¡¯ll know.


    Maybe one day, I¡¯ll have the chance to tell you.


    ¡°Hey, you mind?¡± Someone close within the crowd nodded at me. ¡°Shut the door. Got a drafting in, dude.¡±


    And just like the draft that one dude-bro was whining about, I shut my thoughts closed and turned around back to the noiseint-less party that¡¯s still going strong.


    When I said it was like a scene taken right out of a cliche, I was not embellishing.


    Irene was standing there, just standing there in the middle of the hall in that usual assessing, guarded cross-armed stance of hers, doing absolutely nothing to draw any focus to herself whatsoever, and yet still garnering the undivided attention of everyone within her vicinity anyway, and if she in any way noticed any of the gawking and gaping surrounding her at all angles, she did a very good job showing she¡¯s totally oblivious to it.


    In fact maybe too good... that subtle crease in her brows, that tightening in her gaze... speaking of attention, it seems something has snared herspletely, and by the look of things, it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant.


    ¡°See something illegal, officer?¡± I asked once I managed to squeeze my way through the ogling crowd she was drawing. ¡°If its underage drinking, then I assure you that I-¡±


    ¡°Minors, I can turn a blind eye to an extent,¡± She muttered in a tone reflecting the sternness of her gaze, as it drifted and settled to one corner of the room. ¡°Her being here, however... that¡¯s a different story. Exin yourself.¡±


    I followed her eyes, and it took a moment or two of adjusting to the teeming sight, before I spotted that little blotch of deep violet hoarding up all the leftover cookies with one sweep of her baggy sleeves like an oversized squirrel storing up nuts in its cheeks.


    ¡°Sera¡¯s alright,¡± I quickly said. ¡°She¡¯s handled crowds before. She knows when to behave. I trust her.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Irene nced at me, face empty of any semnce of fun. ¡°Funny. I remember you sometime back pouring out to me precisely because of ack of trust towards her.¡±


    ¡°Things change.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Things.¡±


    ¡°And did they change enough that you¡¯d even-?¡±


    ¡°Irene,¡± I nted a hand on her shoulder, seeing right through this brittle brick wall of stoess she¡¯s stacking. ¡°If you came here to lecture on my responsibilities, a phone call would suffice, ¡®kay? Now, how ¡¯bout you just enjoy yourself doing what you came here to do?¡±


    When she looked away, I smiled.


    ¡°So, you were stalking Amanda¡¯s feed again, huh?¡± I nced back, and she still wasn¡¯t looking. I continued. ¡°Must have seen something so enticing to make you wanna join in on the fun, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, please...¡± Irene said wearily. ¡°Those three already milked that cow to death, don¡¯t do it too.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s what you didn¡¯t see that has you all hot and bothered,¡± I went on, pretending I haven¡¯t heard her. ¡°Like for instance, you? With me? Here? Having fun? Together? You are my fire?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start!¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Ahh, jealousy. Tis¡¯ such a wonderful motivator, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    And snap, just like that-her wall cracked. Irene looked to the floor again, squirming in ce, her lips tightly pursed as she fell back to a tense silence.


    ¡°But in all seriousness, aren¡¯t you here to rx, unwind?¡± I asked, cing myself in the corner of her eye. ¡°It¡¯s what you do at parties, right?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even nning oning here to begin with,¡± She said with a huff.


    ¡°Yet here you are anyway,¡± I simply said, then raised a brow. ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡±


    To that, she kept quiet again... and though her squirming and fidgeting was quite the endearing sight, it was also quite the bemusing one to see.


    ¡°It¡¯s like all manners of fun are a strange and foreign concept to you or something,¡± I said, ¡°And this,ing from the reigning city-wide paintball champion, the prestigious detective of no equal match, and heartthrob seductress of all men... and some women.¡±


    ¡°Get to your point.¡±


    ¡°Point is-should be plenty used to this, right? Or are you sure it¡¯s not you that¡¯s not used to crowds?¡±


    ¡°Crowds, I¡¯m used to,¡± Irene immediately said, her gaze snapping towards me once more. ¡°Parties, drugs, alcholol, shootouts, murder, arson, kidnapping, ransoms, I¡¯m used to it all.¡±


    Okay, that took a dark turn outta nowhere.


    ¡°So then, what seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± She muttered, a faint red glowing faintly in her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you.¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678: Public Reserves


    If cuteness was a poison, then Irene was the fragile toxin in a tube. Any second, when you¡¯re least suspecting, you just get hit with a dangerous dose that was like jet fuel to the steeliest of hearts.


    It¡¯s just how she presents herself all the time, always gotta be so stern, so strict and that¡¯s all you expect to see and hear from her, until like a quiet hiss in the venttions, you feel the poison start to seep. Then all of a sudden she¡¯s acting timid, muttering meek... and before you know it-suddenly you¡¯re blushing too.


    Irene cleared her throat, turning her heels in a seemingly random direction, wandering just for the sake of wandering, with me closely following suit. One perk about having such prominent of a presence as hers, people just automatically get out of the way for you and indeed there she was parting the crowds like a sexy Moses to an anthropomorphized red sea.


    Still had her guard up, her arms still so close to her chest, it was like she was doing everything she can to keep herself from unwinding in any way shape or form.


    Getting her to rx was going to be a bitch and a half to pull off, but like hell that¡¯s going to stop me from trying anyway. A certain colorful trio would have my head if I didn¡¯t at least try, and also besides... that poison of hers is rather addictive.


    I swiped up an empty cup from a nearby batch of them, cracked open a can, poured away, and quickly caught up to her with a fresh serving of refreshments on offer, ¡°A drink?¡± I said, raising the cup to her with my most charming smile.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Fine, sure,¡± I said, swiping up another cup in my other hand as we walked and poured half into the other before raising both and trying again. ¡°How about a toast? To Christmas! To us! Or whatever the hell you feel like toasting to.¡±


    She nced away from me, shaking her head so drearily. ¡°I didn¡¯te here to drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes you did, there¡¯s no mistaking that,¡± I refuted right away, passing over both undrunk cups to some bewildered bystander loitering nearby. ¡°Just haven¡¯t found the right drink for you is all. So what will it be-soda? coffee? If you like, I actually just got my hands on this expensive wine brand that you can...¡±


    ¡°Restroom,¡± She blurted, stopped, turning back towards me so rigidly I¡¯m half surprised her joints didn¡¯t squeak. ¡°Point the way, please?¡±


    Now it was me folding my arms across with scrunched lips. ¡°Irene, you did not just gatecrash just so you can use my bathroom. If you¡¯re gonna-¡±


    She shot her hand up. ¡°Look, I get it. Please, I get it! You want me to have fun, to enjoy this party, to not be so... so uptight and, yes, I¡¯d like to, but...¡±


    I cocked my head left, looking over her raised palm. ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Just not here, not now...¡± She muttered, softer, meeker, that poison permeating again. ¡°I can rx with you, I can enjoy with you... but if there¡¯s a crowd, you add in noise, eyes, people, then I just can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like being watched?¡±


    She lighty scoffed. ¡°Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°I understand colleagues, underlings, gossips, rumors, all that, yeah,¡± I iled my arms to the crowd. ¡°But strangers? Just what...?¡±


    ¡°Some people are bold, some people can be shameless,¡± Irene shuffled forward a little closer. ¡°And some people are just shy in nature.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± I blinked at her... her, with her eyes constantly veering to the ground, and it was like I wasn¡¯t hearing right. ¡°Shy?¡±


    ¡°Again,¡± another light scoff. ¡°Are you really surprised?¡±


    ¡°Not really, just... I never expected you to just admit to it just like that...¡±


    ¡°Well, you forced my hand, exposing another side of me I hate showing,¡± She gave a weary sigh. ¡°Just like you always do.¡±


    Not like I do it on purpose... it just sorta happens.


    ¡°So, then...¡± I began slowly. ¡°I take it that means you won¡¯t be participating in much of the festivities tonight?¡±


    ¡°Alone is more intimate anyway, personal... special...¡± She said, ever so subtly reaching for my arm from below. ¡°Soter, alright? When it¡¯s quiet, when it¡¯s empty, when it¡¯s... personal. I promise you... I¡¯ll enjoy what¡¯s left over with you then. I won¡¯t dare waste a single second of it.¡±


    If nothing else, Irene was second to none when it came to convincing me of things I have no way of pushing back against to the point that I don¡¯t doubt she can talk me into jumping off a cliff, and the only question I¡¯ll be asking is if I¡¯m supposed to dive headfirst or not.


    ¡°And how about that gift of yours?¡± I asked, scouring her up and down. ¡°By the looks of it, you showed up pretty empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Like I said,¡± She said, her lips in the vaguest, subtlest trace of a smile. ¡°Later, alright?¡±


    I swear, it has to be a Subus thing she¡¯s using. It¡¯s the only reason why I¡¯m willingly letting her have her way on this. That, or I¡¯m really just that easy to sway.


    ¡°So,¡± Irene coughed, taking a firm step right back into stiff and stern. ¡°Restroom?¡±


    I sighed, andplied. ¡°Right turn before the kitchen, second door in the corridor on your left. Amanda might be in, so knock.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± She said, setting her eyes and march to the corridor, only briefly turning back once just to say. ¡°Just pretend I wasn¡¯t ever here, alright? When it¡¯s time, when it¡¯ster... I¡¯lle find you.¡±


    Yeah, easier said than done pretending she was just a figment of the imagination when seemingly everyone else was seeing that same imaginary figment walking off. It¡¯d be easier finding a needle in the haystack than it was being oblivious to her ring presence.


    Even when she hadpletely gone, I could still hear the excited mutters of the crowd persisting on with her memory. A babe out of the blue, showing up so mysterious, so enigmatic...and really I¡¯m inclined to agree.


    Irene just drops in, pretty much admits to being envious of all the fun I was having without her, and when I sprang up the offer of involving her, she t out denies the prospect, and scurries off back into istion essentiallynding right back into square one where she started.


    Make this make sense.


    Make Irene make sense.


    And this mysterious present of hers... just what on earth could she have gotten me? I got her a box of chocte and she knows it. Would mine even measure up to hers, whatever the hell it even was?


    Irene wasn¡¯t the only one with a mystery box either. Mom, Dad, Amanda... by my count, that¡¯s four gift-wrapped mysteries I¡¯m yet to uncover. Seriously, just what could they have...?


    Oh.


    I¡¯m thinking again, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m worrying again.


    No, fuck it, stop it, don¡¯t think. Just this one night, just this one time, remember? Have some damn fun, for God¡¯s sake...


    Calm down. Shake it off.


    Alright, good.


    Now... just where the hell was that guy I passed the drinks to disappeared to?


    ¡°So,¡± I heard a voice. ¡°So, so, so, so, so, so.¡±


    Before I could pinpoint where that loop of ¡®so¡¯s wasing from, I felt a rough arm coiling around my neck and shoulder like the snare of a snake, and immediately I caught the strong stench of booze.


    ¡°Now you show up,¡± I muttered, ncing to my right and finding Tyler staring back at me dead in the eye. ¡°Where were you hiding all this while?


    ¡°Right, no, let me get this straight, first things first,¡± He ignored me, squeezing me in his arm a little tighter. ¡°So I sent you to settle things nicely with the police, and ¡®stead of getting a summons for court, you got the scary-hot police gal to join in on the fun here. Am I getting this right?¡±


    ¡°So far, so good,¡± I said half-heartedly, too busy trying to wriggle free. ¡°Tyler, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s more...¡± He went on, too immersed in his private world of conspiracy and secrets to focus on anything else. ¡°You over here talking to her acting like you¡¯re close... like close close, you know? Like you know each other, like really, really know each other. The way you go smiling at her, chasing after her. The way she stares looking at you, squirming next to you, red in the face and I don¡¯t even... Hey, big Man, I¡¯m not tripping, am I? I didn¡¯t imagine all that, did I?¡±


    Irene had the right idea. Alone was way better, alright. Being in crowds, all the noise, all the people, all the eyes everywhere... too much trouble.


    ¡°Look, couch¡¯s free over yonder there, perfect timing,¡± Tyler said, nodding his head over at an empty two-seater, and against my will, started dragging me with him towards it. ¡°Nothing like afy seat and some beer to start a good story with, right?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no story.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He raised both eyebrows at me before pushing me down onto one side of the couch. ¡°Fine, there¡¯s no story. But for damn fucking sure there¡¯s a name. There¡¯s always a name.¡±


    Then he nted his ass down right beside me, pulling two cans of beer from out of nowhere and cracking them both open one after the other.


    ¡°So then, Big Man,¡± He said, passing one over to me. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679: Watched


    Tyler was a bad listener. Or rather, I think he just didn¡¯t wanna listen. I say one thing, and he hears another. A close friend, a somewhat cordial rtionship, that¡¯s all I dared say about Irene, yet somehow he managed to twist that statement to its most depraved version possible.


    Really, I just wanted to mitigate a scandal. Tyler already thinks I¡¯m a smooth raunchy yboy with a fling of three. Of course, if he sees me within a five feet radius of another pretty girl, what the hell is he gonna think?


    He keeps insisting that Irene was so much more than what I im her to be. That it was not an odd three after all, but a perfectly even fling of four.


    ¡°If she ain¡¯t here to arrest you, she¡¯s here to be with you, dude!¡± He shouted, loud and confident enough that people were starting to look. ¡°Big hotshot detective, you say? Yeah, I know her type! I know her scene! And this party, here? This ain¡¯t it, chief. Fuckin¡¯ quote me on that.¡±


    Of all the times for him to bepletely dead on... does his deduction skills just triple whenever ites to my rtionships or something? I don¡¯t remember him ever being this sharp.


    After a bit more poking and probing, he finally did coerce the truth out of me that yep, that scary-looking officer was indeed a true bonafide romance, and I could practically see the hype and awe swelling in his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, you tell anyone, Tyler...¡± I quickly warned him.


    .....


    ¡°No, no, no, I got it, I get it,¡± He said, waving a hand and looking straight at me still with that small yful smile. ¡°Secret¡¯s a secret unless you don¡¯t want it a secret. You can trust me. I¡¯m all about that respecting all y¡¯all¡¯s privacy. Ain¡¯t my biz, just... just, holy shit. Holy shit, that¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    ¡°Good. Say nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Oh, will do, Big man, will do,¡± He raised his drink at me, before springing up from the couch, and slinking deep into the crowd to who-knows-where. Not that I don¡¯t trust him, but now with this informationing to light, I¡¯m starting to wonder just how exactly he sees me in his mind.


    Turns out, Tyler wasn¡¯t the only person with a thing or two to say about the new guest. Not even a minute after he left, and I felt the couch sink and my drink spill as a sly, sultry smile appeared in the corner of my sight.


    ¡°Ooo, you actually drink?¡± with a yful bat of the eyes, Hayler scooted even nearer. ¡°And here I thought you were a pure good boy at heart. My image of you has drastically changed now.¡±


    ¡°For the worse?¡±


    ¡°Hardly,¡± She giggled. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like a bad boy, hm?¡±


    I set the drink down on the table, and futilely began wiping the stain and stench of beer off my shirt. So much for being a bad boy, I didn¡¯t even get a chance to take a sip yet.


    ¡°Speaking of bad boys...¡± Hayley trailed away, taking quick sneaky nces at me that weren¡¯t at all so sneaky. ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy-friend of yours you brought in just now?¡±


    ¡°Just answered yourself,¡± I replied. ¡°A friend.¡±


    She nced a little closer. ¡°Pretty friend.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t deny that,¡± I said. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re acting as if you¡¯ve never seen her in your life. She¡¯s a frequent customer, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± with a loud smack, she pped both sides of her face, her lips in a perfect circle of realization. ¡°Is she that same police officer that always shows up every time you¡¯re on shift? Always take the corner spot of the counter? Won¡¯t order from anyone except you? Often just likes sitting there and staring at you work?¡±


    Okay, I didn¡¯t expect her to recall Irene with that much detail. Or even with details I didn¡¯t even know was a thing. Does she seriously just sit there and watch me? Every time I look at her, she¡¯s always busy...


    ¡°The very same,¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± The look in her eyes swelled even bigger than Tyler¡¯s. ¡°And here I thought you just have impable customer service, my, my... well, well, should I be worried?¡±


    I squinted at her. ¡°Why would you be worried?¡±


    ¡°For Amanda, of course!¡± She giggled again. ¡°Why, what did you think I meant by that?¡±


    Ah, this woman. Maybe if she stops purposefully sounding like every single word had a double meaning woven into it, I¡¯d stop thinking that there really is.


    ¡°No, no worries, I said. ¡°Amanda knows her, friends with her too, so if she¡¯s not worried, then-¡±


    ¡°You! There you are! You!¡±


    I nearly rocketed out of my seat. Being yelled at does that to a person, especially so when it¡¯s from someone you least expected. And staring, ring, right across from me there, Amanda was like the punch line to a joke I just told.


    ¡°Stand corrected there, loverboy?¡± Hayley said, smirking off to the side, before promptly jumping off the couch, slinking away with a wiggling waggle of fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two right alone now. Seems like it¡¯s you that should be worried...¡±


    And indeed, seeing the normally kind, always jovial Amanda advancing towards me like a terminator had me tempted to also slip into the crowd myself. But s, much like Judgement Day itself, there ain¡¯t no stopping Amanda advances in the slightest.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I waved at her, sinking deeper into the couch the closer she got until I was pretty much half-couch, half-person by the time she was in front of me. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    The obvious answer was a bold, brash ¡®no¡¯. Amanda was still quite red in the face, but I suspect that wasn¡¯t from the wine she drank no more.


    ¡°What is Irene doing here?¡± She inquired right away, her tone as blunt as it could get. ¡°Did you invite her here?¡±


    Thought briefly that I should y dumb, but then I realized that that would be pretty dumb in and of itself.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± I answered. ¡°Yeah, I invited her at first, but she declined. Then moments ago, I found out myself that she apparently changed her mind.¡±


    Then speaking of the devil, I spotted Irene again in the distance, emerging from the hall as discreetly as she can be with a constant looming circle of stares surrounding her every move. I watched her observe the room for a few moments, before finding herself an empty spot on the dining table where she remained for the time being, quietly immersed in the glow of her phone screen.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t supposed to be here,¡± Amanda blurted, seemingly speaking more to herself than me. ¡°I thought she¡¯d be busy, I thought this isn¡¯t supposed to be her kind of thing... and now she¡¯s here anyway! Oh, just look at her! Just... wow! It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a model shooting a shot for the new iPhone or something! Look at that pose! That refinement, that elegance! Doesn¡¯t even have to try, argh, the pain! ¡±


    Okay, maybe the wine didn¡¯t all dissipate from her system just yet.


    ¡°Um...¡± I quietly said, attempting to redirect her attention without risking an implosion. ¡°You aren¡¯t jealous, are you?¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± immediately, she whirled back at me. ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous! You just brought the prom queen herself to the dance! You¡¯re seriously expecting me to square up against that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t expect you to square up against anyone,¡± I calmly said though deep inside, feeling nothing but bemused. ¡°It¡¯s a party, she¡¯s here to unwind, not topete.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, her presence makes it apetition!¡± She retorted. ¡°Can¡¯t help it! It¡¯s aparison game now! Now all I¡¯m going to be thinking is how I measure up to her! In looks! In demeanor! In presence! Everything!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s petty.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a girl!¡± She heaved heavily. ¡°It¡¯s in my nature to be petty! So sorry I¡¯m not immune to the feeling of envy! Can¡¯t always be understanding! Oh do, forgive me for that! Wish I was perfect!¡±


    ¡°You are perfect.¡±


    She loudly groaned at me for that remark.


    ¡°At any rate, you¡¯re doing just fine so far,¡± I quickly assured her. ¡°You set up this party, you got me to unwind, you¡¯re nice, you¡¯re selfless, one of a kind... if anything, Irene¡¯s the one that should be worrying. A loveable prom queen of your own right. And also one I wouldn¡¯t change a single thing about.¡±


    ¡°Bah,pliments can only get you so far!¡± Amanda turned with a huff, though also flushing even redder. ¡°And anyway it¡¯s not her fault I¡¯m all worked up, I know that! It¡¯s just... this one time, just for a while... thought maybe I could have you all to myself there...¡±


    Here we were again, with that awkward rift splitting in-between us once more, just like before. But that wasn¡¯t right, that rift was non-existent... who says that she couldn¡¯t?


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡± I said to her, leaning forward and taking her hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m right here, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    But just when I thought she¡¯d pounce on the chance, seeing that rousing look in her eye... only for it to fizzle, for her to pull her hand away, and take a step back.


    ¡°You have awful timing,¡± She told me, swaying slightly. ¡°Like I¡¯d wanna have a fling with you with her watching us... you think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°Irene wouldn¡¯t-¡±


    I stopped myself before I could finish the sentence. Irene wouldn¡¯t mind, that¡¯s what I wanted to say, what I wanted to believe. But that¡¯s what I thought about Amanda too, didn¡¯t I? And if her bold statement of girls was right...


    Slowly, I turned my nce to the huddled figure at the dining table, and like a predictioning true, Irene was indeed staring at us from the top of her phone. Not outrightly, not obviously, but there was no mistaking it, alright...


    Irene, in fact, would mind.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I let my hand fall limp. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m right,¡± She said drearily. ¡°Whatever though,¡± She let out with a sigh, staggering her way towards the direction of the kitchen. ¡°I need water, my head hurts. Be back in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Mm, careful.¡±


    Silently, I watched Amanda limp her way out of sight, and though she had gone, and Irene had returned to looking at her phone... I couldn¡¯t help but get the feeling that I was still being watched.


    And that was when for no particr reason whatever, I turned and looked up.


    It was a sh of light, like the flick of a switch turning off in an instant... from between the railings up above, I thought I saw the gleam of green, the glow of eyes, that one single moment... I thought I saw her.


    Then the next moment, it was gone... she was gone... leaving me sitting there, staring there, wondering to myself... did I?


    Hmm...

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680: A Hollow Win


    The party continued on wayte into the night, momentum shifting from the highest highs to the lowest lows. Loud and rowdy enough to shake the walls one moment, then slower and duller than your typical office conference the next.


    In general, whether we party like it was the end of the world orze around like we really did just die entirely depended on the mood. In my case, I actually liked it more when the vibe got limp and sluggish-big plot twist, I know-and while I did partake in the more lively, fric moments, the sitting and just chilling appealed way more to me.


    People just rxing, just chattering, drinking andughing, that was my idea of a good time as overbearingly mundane as it may sound to some. It allowed me the chance to get to know some new folks, shifting from one circle of friends to the next, while none were exactly best-friends-forever kind of people, they were very much a delight when it came to just having a drink and augh with.


    Most of the time, Amanda was surrounded by her own group, and while it was easy enough to squeeze my way into her circle, we never did get a chance to directly engage with each other again, especially not when the main topic at hand was constantly tethered to the leaks and rumors about the new Asteria game, made even more awkward when the sledgehammer-revtion came that she won¡¯t be in the attendance of the uing expo being held soon.


    On the other side of the spectrum, Tyler made it a point to at-all-times he could have me at his side like a trophy he couldn¡¯t help himself but parade around to anyone that would listen. With him, it was mostly chugging drinks, roaringughter, but mostly chugging drinks. It was quite easy to spot where his group was and where they¡¯ll go just by following the cloud of cigarette smoke.


    But there was one social circle that always seemed to take the limelight and attention, and that was the one surrounding Leon. I noticed it was always mostly girls that crowded near him, erecting quite the imprable wall around him of girlish giggles and cheap perfume. I tried a few times to scale over that wall in an attempt to thank him for the wine, but there were all pretty much unsessful attempts.


    The one time I somehow got within six inches of him was when he was two heads in front of me during an intense game of tug of war, where my team suffered a resounding defeat of zero to five because of course fuckin¡¯ Nick was on the enemy team, literally and metaphorically pulling their asses to victory.


    .....


    Fun and games all around basically to which I enjoyed myself immensely. I drank, Iughed, tried a puff of Tyler¡¯s smoke-never again, by the way-and in a spur of bravado or maybe alcohol, possibly both, I dragged Amanda away from a detailed discussion of the history of Elvenkind because a catchy dance-y tune was shaking the walls at that precise moment.


    ¡°Same song you and Ash were dancing to at the arcade, remember?¡± I said as an exnation to her understandably bewildered expression. ¡°C¡¯mon, you know all the moves, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°H-Hey, no, wait, hold on!¡± closing her fists, rmingly swerving her head, Amanda tried to say, ¡°Bad time! I said bad time! Irene¡¯s still here, don¡¯t make it weird!¡±


    Despite her protest, I was already swaying us in tune as best I could with her feet dragging against the floor.


    ¡°You pick a seriously bad time growing some balls, you know?¡± She said in an exasperated whisper. ¡°Of all the times to act so bold to me, it had to be when we¡¯re in full view of your other romance? Have some tact.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dancing with you, not flirting, not kissing,¡± I said, gently cing a hand on her hip which caused her to spaz like a bolt of lightning had just shot through her body. ¡°As scandals go, this is far from the most incriminating thing I can do with you, I¡¯d argue.¡±


    ¡°S-Still...¡± Her gaze was still elsewhere, still whispering, unable to look away from that lone figure huddled away at one end of the dining table. ¡°She¡¯s watching, and just thinking how she must be feeling seeing you-¡±


    ¡°Oh, trust me, you¡¯re nothing but a source of pure envy in her eyes,¡± I interjected, still trying my darndest to make it so it didn¡¯t look like I was dancing with a literal mannequin as a partner. ¡°She¡¯s actually surprisingly more petty than you when ites to me. Just don¡¯t start singing, alright? That will really do it.¡±


    ¡°If you know that, then why are you...?¡±


    ¡°If I have to consider everyone¡¯s feelings every time I want to do something with someone,¡± I cut her off again. ¡°Then I may as well not do anything at all in the first ce. Be passive, be dense... you want me dense? I can be dense.¡±


    ¡°You already are dense,¡± She shed a reproving look. ¡°I just... look, I just don¡¯t want her to feel bad. It¡¯s not a very good feeling... I¡¯d know...¡±


    ¡°Yet s, that¡¯s just the romance game if you dare y. You win some, you lose some,¡± I slid behind her, twirling her once before pulling her close. ¡°And you¡¯ve been on quite the losing streak, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    From behind, I saw her nt her head downwards, and faintly, she gave a snort. ¡°Oh is this what this is now? You feel bad for me? Want to try and give me an easy win?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I twirled her again, tossed her far, catching her in intertwined fingers. ¡°I just felt like dancing with you, is all.¡±


    But looking at her again, there was still quite the furrowing in her brow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel like you have to just because I want you to, you know?¡± She said to me. ¡°I¡¯m okay with losing... so long as you¡¯re happy, I-¡±


    I pulled her in again, closer, tighter, quietening her. I didn¡¯t wanna hear about my happiness no more.


    ¡°With you, Amanda,¡± I said. ¡°I am happy.¡±


    Slowly, gradually I felt her body begin to rx, her hand in mine losing its stiffness. From what little I could see from her face hidden in her flowing blonde curls, in the corner, there was the slightest curve of her cheeks.


    Then, with her body still closely pressed against mine, I heard her give a sniff. Then another. And immediately, that curve inverted. I think she was frowning now.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, spurring us into movement again, with inches of space apart. ¡°Of course not, how could you even say such a thing about me? You know me.¡±


    ¡°I know Tyler,¡± She nced over my shoulder, where outbursts of jovial cheers and clinking of sses loudly erupted. ¡°And I know he¡¯s been dangling you along beside him for quite a while now.¡±


    ¡°Best friends forever now, he says,¡± I smiled. ¡°How could I not be by his side?¡±


    ¡°Right...¡± She blinked at me. ¡°So, um, this sudden urge to dance, saying you¡¯re happy with me and all that, it¡¯s not because...?¡±


    ¡°I meant it!¡± I blurted. ¡°All this, all that, every word, and nothing but the truth! I mean it, you¡¯re my angle, Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Angle...¡¯


    ¡°Angel!¡± I hastened to correct myself. ¡°You¡¯re an angel, my angel, an earth angel... sent here to this ne be the most loveable creature you can be.¡±


    Again, she just blinked at that. ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± I nodded, nearly stumbling from a misstep she did, or I did? Maybe both. ¡°Just like how much I love you doesn¡¯t make any sense, y¡¯know?¡±


    Amanda loudly sighed, and she must have been feeling pretty tired, for she rested her head against my shoulder and justid it there without moving.


    ¡°Wait...¡± I frowned. ¡°Let me try that one again.¡±


    ¡°Ah well,¡± She muttered. ¡°A win is a win, I suppose...¡±

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681: A Messy Quiet


    A literal blink of an eye. That¡¯s how it felt like, or at least that¡¯s what I thought it was...


    One moment amidst the dazzling glow of lights and the mild buzz of drinks. I particrly recalled having a lovely, lively dance with Amanda. I remembered it ended, I remembered suggesting to go for an encore, then I blinked... and the silence was pretty much instantaneous, and all around me, the darkness was as much disorienting as it was blinding.


    I couldn¡¯t see anybody, I couldn¡¯t hear anybody, but most importantly... my head was seriously fucking killing me.


    And that¡¯s when I knew I did more than just blink... lying there in the middle of somewhere, listening to the empty hum of the night filling my ears, trying to move heavy limbs that didn¡¯t seem to wanna listen to me no more.


    What happened, when was it, and just where did the party go? The only bright side I did manage to find in this infinite darkness was the fact that I knew exactly where I was.


    Not in some foul-stinkin¡¯ dingy basement with one of my kidneys missing, thank God... but home sweet home still, half my body sprawled warm and cozy on the couch while the other half was dangling halfway over the edge of it, and once again, it was totally dark, absolutely silent-but as imed by gut feeling, notpletely empty.


    Once I regained some basic motor function, I turned myself right-side over and slowly stood up, groaning as I wandered the vastness of the living room feeling nothing but grime and condensation beneath my feet. The air smelled musty, the ce felt dirty, and I was dreading the moment the sun rose in the morning to unveil the full extent of the aftermath.


    .....


    Then there it was again, that gut feeling-somebody watching me.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re up. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be awake until much, muchter.¡±


    I whirled around, immediately recognizing that frankness, that gentle firmness, throwing my gaze all the way over to the dining table, where that same huddle figure still sat alone in that corner.


    ¡°Irene...¡± I muttered, and I heard myself. Honestly, I didn¡¯t sound as bad as I expected... no sweet honey definitely, but broken ss and sandpaper wasn¡¯t too bad either. ¡°You... hey... you¡¯re still here...¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And...¡± I squinted at her fuzzy outline there. ¡°....still... still awake?¡±


    ¡°Somebody has to be, don¡¯t they?¡± She nonchntly replied. ¡°Especially since the host of the party was busy snoozing away in dreand.¡±


    At the slightest mention of dreaming and snoozing, my mouth stretched wide into a yawn. ¡°What time is it even?¡±


    ¡°Four now, you cked out some time at one,¡± I saw her reach over for something, and I heard the faint clink of ss as she tilted her back, sipping quietly. ¡°And that¡¯s when I determined that your little party here has run its course.¡±


    ¡°You booted everyone out?¡± I asked, beginning the slow, short, staggering shamble over towards her, kicking empty cans along the way.


    ¡°All I did was sh a badge once, the rest simply took care of itself. I made sure the drunks were in the back, the sobers behind the wheel. It took a while, but I got mostly everyone out of your driveway with any risk of DUIs.¡±


    Hmm, sounds about right. If anybody could put a party that rowdy and wild to aplete stop, it¡¯s Irene, alright.


    ¡°Uh,¡± I took a moment to repeat her words in my head. ¡°Did you say mostly everyone?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seriously think Amanda was just gonna leave you alone the way you were, did you?¡± Irene shifted her gaze, and I trailed along, spotting a curled-up figure slumbering and sinking a beanbag right next to my couch. ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed, she cares quite a lot about your well-being.¡±


    Yeah, I can see that, alright. The position she¡¯s in, the way she was slumbering, her spine¡¯s gonna hate her first thing in the morning. Yet s, it was the closest spot to me without outright just sleeping with me, and I daresay, she probably wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.


    ¡°Your sister was also quite insistent on staying just so she could call you a hypocrite the moment you woke up.¡±


    ¡°Sammy¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, she was,¡± Irene replied, gazing over far to the left. ¡°She tried.¡±


    And there perched atop thending, Sammyid fast asleep in a makeshift bed of couch cushions with Mr.ck contently snoozing away on top of her like a Jenga of makeshift mattresses.


    ¡°Augh, head¡¯s killing me...¡± I muttered, feeling a hard pound rattling my bones, and I had to lean over the table just to keep steady. ¡°What did I even do?¡±


    ¡°My professional opinion? I think you might have had fun,¡± Irene answered, who was now close enough that I could see the faint smile on her face, the swivel of red wine in a ss, towered over by a half-drunk bottle beside her. ¡°And honestly, I¡¯m d you did. You needed that.¡±


    ¡°Needed what, a headache?¡± I said, slumping down in a chair right across from her. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m gonna puke.¡±


    She snorted in amusement, sliding her ss over towards me. ¡°A drink?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks, I...¡± I paused, grabbing hold of the drink, tilting it back, and quickly my taste buds recognized the scent and taste. ¡°Is this the wine I kept on the shelf?¡±


    ¡°You only had the one,¡± She blinked at me. ¡°So it¡¯s gotta be. Hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, it¡¯s just...¡± a strong aftertaste robbed me of my voice and I shuddered. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like wine.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± She nodded, taking the ss from my hand, and sipping away with satisfaction. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know...¡± She exhaled, musing away with a tenderness in her gaze. ¡°I suppose things just taste better when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    This was a different Irene I was interacting with than the one from before. A few hours back, there wasn¡¯t that silky smoothness in her voice, that soft marshmallow-ey look brimming in her eyes. Even the way she was sitting down... couldn¡¯t find the stern and strict detective anywhere in sight.


    ¡°Have you really just been sitting here the whole time you¡¯ve been here?¡± I asked. ¡°Like no exceptions at all aside from putting your foot down about the party?


    ¡°And would it seriously surprise you if I have?¡± She questioned back. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not ustomed to sitting and doing nothing for long hours. Comes with the job.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you aren¡¯t here on a job, you¡¯re here to have fun,¡± I said, stifling a hup. ¡°I want you to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s definitely what you were thinking when you were putting your charm on dancing with Amanda there... my enjoyment, indeed.¡±


    I looked straight at her. ¡°That was...¡±


    ¡°You win some, you lose some, didn¡¯t you say?¡±


    My jaw ckened. ¡°You heard that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to hear what I¡¯m not supposed to, isn¡¯t it?¡± She cocked her head at me. ¡°And I suppose that moment there was my loss...¡±


    ¡°Not gonna hold it against me, are you?¡±


    ¡°What? Having a fling with girls other than me? Oh no, no, wouldn¡¯t even dare think of it. After all, loving you...es with the job, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That sounds like sarcasm...¡±


    ¡°Better sarcasm than outright jealousy,¡± She nted the other way. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Yep, can¡¯t argue with that logic.


    ¡°At any rate, never knew you were such a good dancer,¡± She leaned forward, revealing a lighthearted smile. ¡°Will keep that noted going forward.¡±


    For some reason, I got a conniving-Amanda vibe emanating from that smile.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± She withdrew back. ¡°Now that your party is finally over, I suppose we can finally begin.¡±


    ¡°Begin,¡± I parroted, rubbing bleary eyes. ¡°Begin what?¡±


    Slowly, Irene slithered her hand forward, and I felt itnd lightly on top of mine. Immediately, I felt the electricity, the spark, the rousing sensation radiating from her touch.


    ¡°What else?¡± She asked, as if the answer was just that obvious. ¡°Our after party, of course.¡±

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682: Simple Gift


    When I think of afterparty, I think of low pulsing beats providing a chill ambiance in the background. I think of dim lights, people slouching and rxing on any piece of furniture they can find, like a cafe... or a back alley bar after hours.


    Yet it seemed life had diffrent ideas for what an afterparty is supposed to be like. Here I was, ebbing in and out of focus, fighting hard and with valor to control my gag reflex amidst a world that refused to stop spinning.


    ¡°No more parties,¡± I groaned, solidifying my vow with a burp of a thousand regrets. ¡°Christmas needs to be over before I keel over...¡±


    ¡°A few more days,¡± Irene said, teasing more than she was encouraging. ¡°Just hold out until then, you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    ¡°Amanda¡¯s got me meeting her parentster tonight, I¡¯m supposed to be spending the entire Christmas day with Adalia, then Ash and I... I suppose we got a thing going or something... an eventter in the future, I think?¡± I went off, and that was when I finally understood why some people just simply spill away all of their worries after a few swigs. It feels nice to talk, nice to have someone listen, even when no one really was. ¡°All this, while I¡¯m starring in a movie, and constantly looking over my shoulder for Jay and his antics, and damn I just remembered... I work the morning shift today too, God...¡±


    ¡°There, there,¡± Ireneforted with all the sincerity of stone as she poured herself another ss. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get by somehow. I mean, you always do, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s just having a social life, is all,¡± She leaned back in her seat, taking a sip. ¡°Not like it¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Yeah, judging by the sledgehammer doing rounds around my skull, I¡¯m starting to doubt that.


    .....


    ¡°Last but not least,¡± I slid my hand down my aching forehead, letting it fall on a table with a dull thud. ¡°There¡¯s New Year¡¯s, there¡¯s Ria... and then there¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yes, me,¡± She lowered her ss, utching the rims from her slight smile. ¡°Decided to save the best forst, did you? Or perhaps I¡¯m merely just a tiny little footnote that somehow managed to squeeze her way into your busy schedule. Which could it be, I wonder?¡±


    I was not in the right state of mind to y along with her teasing, so I kept my words on the straight and narrow, ¡°Ria¡¯s self-dered day of birth, right? Y¡¯know, you still haven¡¯t really told me what to expect.¡±


    Irene snorted into her drink. ¡°What¡¯s there to expect? It¡¯s her birthday, we¡¯llmemorate it. It¡¯s always been just the two of us, her around my neck, me with a drink in hand... fifty long years again and again. But now you¡¯re here, and I figured, why not make it into a party of three? I¡¯m sure she would have liked that.¡±


    That certainly answered my question, but at the same time, not exactly.


    Maybe it was just not the answer I was expecting... I dunno, I suppose I was just hoping for something more, something beyond just fireworks and toasts to her health. Actually, perhaps I just wanted her back.


    That, maybe if I go, I¡¯ll somehow be granted another chance, a final attempt... to try again.


    But by that sound of it, seems it wasn¡¯t anything like that at all. At any rate, I decided not to press further on about it. It¡¯s still for her, it¡¯s still spending time together, and more than anything Irene was certainly right about one thing.


    Ria would have certainly liked that.


    ¡°Oh yeah,e to think of it,¡± I said, squinting forward at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a gift for me or something?¡±


    Complete and total silence quickly permeated the air over at her side. Not a tter of her, nor a squeak of her chair to be heard. I wouldn¡¯t have thought she was still alive and breathing if not for her unblinking gaze unnerving staring right at me for some reason.


    ¡°Your gift, right,¡± She muttered, finally stirring back to life after a long while. ¡°Yes, about that...¡±


    ¡°Forgot about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just...¡± with a clink, she sat her drink aside on the table and promptly assumed that defensive cross-armed stance of hers. ¡°Well, I just find it a little bit embarrassing now that the topic is at hand.¡±


    ¡°Embarrassing?¡± For the first time, I managed to crack a smile of my own. ¡°Okay, I was kinda curious before-very curious now. At the edge of my seat, right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you always have to pounce on every chance to tease me?¡± She asked, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s getting quite predictable.¡±


    ¡°Predictable, maybe. Old? Far from it. You want me to stop, then you stop being so adorable,¡± I said. ¡°Word of advice though-that¡¯spletely impossible.¡±


    It was damn lucky for her it was the dead of night. I could only wonder what kind of face she was making behind all that inky ckness between us. Was she blushing again? Know what, I¡¯m just gonna pretend she¡¯s indeed blushing for my own amusement.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Irene, I¡¯m still waiting,¡± I goaded her as she continued to just simply sit in ce, moving not even a single inch. ¡°Okay, fine, you¡¯re embarrassed, Let me help. What will it take? What do you want me to do? Turn around-I can do that. Close my eyes, I could just...¡±


    ¡°Yes, do that,¡± Irene sprang up from her chair. ¡°You can close your eyes.¡±


    Instead of closing them, I just blinked. ¡°What, really? I was just joking when I said...¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯ll actually work fine,¡± She interjected, rounding the corner of the table until she was closely looming over me. ¡°Just close your eyes, and swear you won¡¯t open them until I say so.¡±


    Alright, I recognize that look of ultimatum in her eyes... not exactly one forpromises when she has that kind of stare. Still, what on earth does she have in store that she has to pull these kinds of stunts?


    Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll y along with your...¡±


    ¡°Swear you won¡¯t open them!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, eyes shut, they¡¯ll stay shut, I swear!¡± Immediately, I let my eyelids fall, mping them shut and engulfing my vision in an even darker ck. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    From somewhere over to my right, I heard a sharp intake of breath, ¡°Okay...¡± then faintly, slow and brief shuffling in the floorboards began to fill the blinding quiet.


    My imagination ran rampant with every slight sound I managed to pick up. Every squeak, every thud, wondering which was a red herring and which was on the mark, and if that wasn¡¯t enough to drive me mad, that sweet alluring aroma of hers was like a persistent stalker to my poor nostrils everywhere I turned.


    ¡°Stop moving your head,¡± Irenemanded, her voice ringing out so loudly and suddenly I nearly jumped. ¡°This is already hard enough for me as it is.¡±


    ¡°As if I can help it,¡± I said, gasping for air. ¡°You¡¯re so close.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been closer,¡± She sniped back. ¡°Deal with it.¡±


    I felt goosebumps pricking up at my nape, and then to add more to that tingling sensation, something light and sorta... stringy, I think... began to wrap itself around my neck.


    ¡°Another ne?¡± I asked.


    Irene made a ruffled sort of noise. ¡°Just be quiet.¡±


    After a short while, with that sensation getting tighter every moment, I finally heard another noise, another faint shuffle, ending as it began, with another sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°Okay, open them now.¡±


    The very second my eyelids fluttered open, I plummeted my gaze straight down and found myself swinging and carrying a little translucent cylinder pressing against my chest... but really it¡¯s what was inside the narrow cylinder that caught my eye... something smoky, wispy, a drifting stream of red fog contained within, and like a heartbeat, I could feel it moving, pulsing... as if it was truly alive.


    As the seconds went by, I had totally lost myself. I just couldn¡¯t stop staring... in a way, it was hypnotic, as if I was watching the dance of a firefly at night... how it looked, how it felt... more than anything, it felt warm...


    It felt nice.


    ¡°Um, the string is fabricated from Yil, a magical element,¡± Irene spoke and only then I realized she had returned to her seat, huddled upright and sounding noticeably stiff. ¡°Its properties are simr to that of silk, only except it¡¯s unbreakable. So, um, hopefully... hopefully, it won¡¯te off.¡±


    As gently as I could, I lifted the cylinder between my fingers, raising it to eye-level to better see, better admire... and a little further forward, I saw Irene stiffen even more.


    ¡°How about this, then?¡± I asked, my voice empty of any trace of mockery. ¡°Is this... is this what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± She looked away to the side. ¡°What do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me something like this before, to help with Harry, I remember... your scent, concentrated, right?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t give you something as trivial as that for a gift...¡± Irene said quietly. In fact, she sounded a little disgruntled by it. ¡°It¡¯s... to keep things as simple as can be... just think of that piece there... as a small little part of me.¡±


    That got me to break my gaze, veering it all the way over towards her. ¡°A part of you?¡±


    ¡°Just, um... just think of it almost like fragmenting a soul, alright?¡± She said, visibly struggling to even find her words. ¡°Only instead of my soul, I just fractured an ounce of magic,pletely harmless, condensed it, contained it in a vial, and... and gave it to you to hold on to.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± I understood almost immediately, her reasoning, the significance, this tiny swirling red between my fingers, I knew what it meant. ¡°I see.¡±


    But that didn¡¯t stop her from wanting to exin it regardless.


    ¡°We never really get to see much of each other, do we?¡± She wondered aloud, ncing down at her hands that were tightly sped together. ¡°I¡¯m busy, you¡¯re busy... brief moments are all we have, and when we aren¡¯t together... then it¡¯s you that¡¯s always on my mind...¡±


    Her voice was wavering, embarrassed. Again, a golden opportunity to pounce on, but I didn¡¯t. Right then, all I could do was hang on to her every word.


    ¡°And I suppose I¡¯d just like something to show you for you to know that I am... every moment, every second... even when we¡¯re apart, that I¡¯m always thinking of you...¡± She continued, the ends of her lips curling to a small tender smile. ¡°And, um... maybe perhaps... get you to think of me too...¡±


    I felt obligated to say something to her, do something... anything but just stare at her, but no words woulde out. I was speechless,pletely blindsided by her affection.


    Irene nced up at me again, her eyes narrowing directly towards my chest, and her lips narrowed.


    ¡°Then again, I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯s wise for you to wear it all the time...¡± She said, ¡°The others might see it, it might... it might be distracting for them. I know it would me. Um, you can take it off, but... maybe just put it in a bag, stash it in your pocket or something when you¡¯re with them... you don¡¯t actually have to-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping it on,¡± I firmly stated without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s never going to leave my neck. Not if I can help it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± She blinked at me. ¡°I see...¡±


    A cool casual response she tried to pass off, but that look, that gaze she gave? I don¡¯t need the dazzling sun to see the joy coursing in her eyes.


    ¡°Irene,¡± I spoke, finally finding the simple two words I should have said long ago. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    And with a mad dash to take a sip of her drink, she went ahead and responded with two words of her own. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Such simple words, simple actions... yet meaning so much.

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683: All That Matters


    For a time that never seemed to reach an end, we just sat there basking in the serenity the moment provided us. I was feeling a strange sort of buzz that had my head feeling light.


    It almost felt as if I was levitating, and maybe it was just the leftover alcohol still making its departure through my system, only this felt better, nicer, like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before... and every time I rolled her little swirly gift to me between my fingers, that feeling just surges even stronger.


    I kept fiddling with the ne, admiring it from all possible angles... from one side it kind of resembled a tinyvamp, from another it looked more like a vial that contained the only cure to a deadly pandemic, and I¡¯m sure I could havee up with a bunch moreparisons had I not suddenly been distracted by the fakest, and faintest of coughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve taken a liking to it, frankly, more than I¡¯ve even anticipated,¡± Irene chimed in ever so discreetly. ¡°But, um... I hope you¡¯re not forgetting that Christmas is a two-way thing, yes?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, it¡¯s my turn to give you your present now, isn¡¯t it?¡± I smiled, letting the crimson essence in the cylinder sway and rest against my chest once more. ¡°Bet a hundred you¡¯ve been waiting for this exact moment all night, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, and what an agony it¡¯s been, truly,¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Just hurry up with it already.¡±


    Well... not like she was denying it.


    .....


    My chair¡¯s hind legs gave a squeak as I got out of my seat, shambling and stumbling through the aftermath of empty beer cans and stic cups towards the still half-decorated tree, reaching around blindly for Irene¡¯s gift and hoping with all my heart that some drunk bastard did not whimsical decide to make off with the free goodies just sitting here beneath some branches.


    To my immense relief, no alcoholic-Grinch decided to pay me a visit tonight, and I retrieved the little heart-shaped box safely in my hands. Then recing that relief, came dread, as I shuffled my way back... and rapidly, I was starting to rte with that embarrassment Irene felt that one moment.


    If we¡¯re going by tiers and rankings, then to me, Irene and her gift were ced way up high on that pedestal. On the other hand, you got me, you got what I have to offer... and really, it wasn¡¯t even a contest at that point.


    I thought a chocte box was just perfect when I bought it, had myself reaffirming my decision when wrapping it up. But now having this dangling, swirling piece of perfection swinging around my neck... I¡¯m really starting to think that maybe I should have chosen better.


    Another squeak, and I was back in my seat. I took a page out of her book and tried to y it casual... only except I forgot that I seriously suck and I¡¯m the literal worst and ended up with something not-as-casual.


    ¡°Here, the gift, yours, this is... well, you were there, you already know what it is, um... yeah, this... this is it.¡±


    I then slid the gift over towards her side, somehow moving even more limp and awkward than I sounded, and I really just wanna crack open my skull right about now.


    Know what? Maybe Irene had the right idea with the whole closing-the-eyes thing. I probably would have been a whole lot more smoother if I didn¡¯t have her gaze constantly affixed to me and throwing me off with its... its gaziness.


    ¡°Oh, embarrassed?¡± She cocked a brow as she reached for the box. ¡°Funny how the tables turn like that, hm? Lucky for you, I¡¯m not cruel like you. You¡¯re spared of any teasing, better be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in your debt,¡± I said, sighing, mildly surprised I wasn¡¯t blowing smoke like a steam engine from how hot my face had be. ¡°Thank you for your mercy.¡±


    All the same though, hearing her rip and tear away at the wrapper was like Matriarch nails on a chalkboard, and my sense of inferiorly took over.


    ¡°Compared to yours, it¡¯s not much,¡± I muttered. ¡°But, um...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting this was my first choice for you too,¡± She interjected, setting aside the crumpled wrappings before slowly lifting away the red-gold cover. ¡°So clearly, I thought it was good enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but now you¡¯ve gotten me something better,¡± again, my fingers flew to the tiny cylinder against my chest. ¡°Much, much better. And I guess I just wish...¡±


    ¡°That yours was better too?¡± She finished for me, meeting my eye with a faint smile that understood plenty. ¡°Hey, whatever happened to the saying, ¡®it¡¯s the thought that counts¡¯, huh?¡±


    Irene plucked a piece of white chocte from the selection, taking a sizable bite, and in her hazel eyes showed immense satisfaction.


    ¡°And really, you were never gonna win in your position anyway,¡± She continued. ¡°Me? Amanda? The Elf? And Divines¡¯ know who else? Picking a single present is already hard enough. And you, the loving, loveable man that you are, decided to bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°True...¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± She took another bite, finishing the piece. ¡°In any case, I¡¯m just happy you did get me something... I wouldn¡¯t care what it was... as I said, it¡¯s the thought that counts... and the best present I¡¯ll ever receive is the knowledge that you were indeed thinking of me all along.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that just a given?¡± I said. ¡°Thinking about youes naturally, and I¡¯m sure it goes both ways. It shouldn¡¯t really be something you should be satisfied over... not especially when I can do much better for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± She replied, downing the piece with a small sip of wine. ¡°But since when did I ever mention that I¡¯m at all a hard woman for you to satisfy?¡±


    Gotta admit, there was some truth in that. Despite her elegance, her demeanor, hell, the entirety of her in general being leagues way above mine, demand-wise, she was as lenient as theye. Aside from that one and only time, she¡¯s never made any demands, nor ultimatums, so unlike a certain other woman I know.


    I know that, but still...


    ¡°So... you¡¯re really okay with this?¡± I slowly asked her. ¡°Just... just this?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± She inquired, ncing up at me with anticipation. ¡°Why, do you have anything more hidden up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°No, not really.¡±


    ¡°Then, yes, I¡¯m okay with just this. More than okay, actually...¡± She plucked another piece from the box, dark brown this time, plopping it whole into her mouth. ¡°You did good. I actually really love chocte.¡±


    I nodded quitely, but deep inside, I still felt a sliver of discontent still lingering... a feeling I didn¡¯t do a very good job of hiding all that well.


    ¡°Oh, just look at you anguishing in silence over there, wanting so badly to match the gift I gave you, simply unable to see that you already have,¡± Irene softly cooed, giggling. ¡°You know, you also have your adorable moments too sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t help it...¡± I shrugged. ¡°Y¡¯know, I just...¡±


    ¡°I know, I know...¡± She shed that same understanding smile. ¡°Still always trying to bite off more than you can chew...¡± and shook her head fondly at me. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m so in love with you.¡±


    Irene plucked another brown piece from the selection, but instead of immediately chucking it into her lips, she leaned slightly forward off her chair, extending her hand out towards mine instead.


    ¡°Open wide,¡± She demanded. ¡°Say ¡®ahh¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow,¡± I went cross-eyed, stricken by disbelief, shattered by this revtion, staring at the chocte piece before my eyes unable toprehend just what I was seeing. ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re actually doing this kind of thing? This, I certainly expect from Amanda. Buting from you...¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on...¡± Her hand sagged down a little. ¡°I¡¯m allowed my romantic moments too, aren¡¯t I? You seriously think I¡¯m always the harsh detective with a stick up her ass?¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°Answer that wrong, I dare you,¡± She warned, before jabbing her hand out again. ¡°Now, hurry up already. Ahh~¡±


    I opened my lips just barely, and Irene practically shoved the entire chocte piece down my throat, all the while wearing an expression of absolute contentment on her face.


    Almost like a giddy child, really. I kinda wish I was recording the whole thing... oh, just what her rainbow squad would have to say, seeing their refine and prudish detective smiling so goofily the way she was.


    I¡¯d probably be put in witness protection if she ever found out. Ah, but then again, this side of her, those eyes, that smile, and her words now... I think I much rather prefer to keep them all to myself.


    ¡°There you go,¡± She told me, licking the chocte stains from the tip of her fingers perhaps a little toovishly. ¡°Now you¡¯ve officially made my Christmas.¡±


    And really, I think that may be all for the best.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684: Late Night Creeper


    ¡°Well, I should really be going now...¡±


    Seven words, a single sentence, I never expected to hear her say. Irene slipped the cover back on over the still remaining chocte pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save these forter,¡± She said, rising to her feet. ¡°I could always do with a light snack while slogging through case files.¡±


    ¡°Actually leaving?¡± I asked, standing up after her as she effortlessly navigated her way to the front door through a messy minefield of clings and ngs. ¡°Thiste in the night? You don¡¯t even have a car. Irene, stay.¡±


    ¡°I have my means,¡± She confidently assured me. ¡°All the same, your concern is appreciated.¡±


    Before long we wereing back full circle to earlier tonight, with her standing idly beneath the porch, and I holding the door wide open, with the cold winter draft the only thing trying to deter me back.


    ¡°You want me to walk with you for a bit?¡± I suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll just put on my shoes, and...¡±


    .....


    ¡°No, I want you to rest,¡± She ordered, her voice in thatpelling detective-y tone. ¡°Morning shift, right? I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    See me then? That¡¯s only like a couple of hours away from now, and she¡¯s seriously thinking of actually dropping by. What, do Subi not need sleep or something? Powered by love and lust, are they?


    Irene lifted her hand forward, and I felt the thin narrow string around neck being slightly tugged closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going to wear this all the time?¡± She nced at me, her deep brown eyes ever so faintly gleaming back the swirling red of my ne. ¡°To tell you the truth, it¡¯s a little bit embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t have said that,¡± I shook my head at her. ¡°Now it¡¯s really nevering off.¡±


    The side of her lips twitched upwards, and in a whiff of sweetness, a zap of electricity, and a sensation of everything pleasant, a quick firm kiss pressed onto my lips, the pleasure, the softness parting away just as I managed to lean back against it.


    Brief but sweet, fleeting but evesting... Irene in a nutshell.


    ¡°Then I suppose I better get used to seeing it.¡±


    Watching her lonesome slender figure then disappear from the driveway, I swung the door close, and that was that.


    Yet I could still feel her warmth close to me, her presence still lingering around me... all just the pluck of a finger away from sight.


    She said she wanted me to rest, but really how could I? Turning around, seeing the state the house was in, seriously... how the hell could I?


    Welp, guess I know what I¡¯m going to be doing ¡¯till sunrise...


    I grabbed a garbage bag from the kitchen, took a broom from the broom closet, and promptly got to work.


    First things first was removing the biggest piece of garbage I could find, so after shoo-ing a resting ck, I gently lifted Sammy up in my arms, and without bursting a vein, I went about the heavy task of hauling her off the staircasending and onto the empty couch.


    Emphasis on heavy.


    The bag was crinkly, the cans were noisy, and Mr. ck wouldn¡¯t stop ttering the tes trying to vulture away any stale leftover he could find.


    Amanda curled up to an even smaller ball, and Sammy crudely threw her arm over the couch with a snort.


    I¡¯m amazed I haven¡¯t woken anyone up just yet.


    Yet.


    But s, cleaning was a monotony, and as with every monotony, it was easy to get distracted.


    I did get distracted.


    Because you see, a half-finished Christmas tree was really quite the bothersome sight to see.


    The boxes of ornaments were pushed away to one side to make more space for the horde of peopleing and going about, and it was thanks to that same horde that the decorations that were put up were now all either crooked or simply hanging on by a thread.


    So d Sera wasn¡¯t here to see this, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what she¡¯d say... ¡°Mmm¡± maybe... yeah, that sounds about right.


    After trying to ignore it for quite the arduous ten minutes, I gave in to my peeves, dragging both decoration boxes back to the foot of the tree, and did away with both the broom and bag and began rifling.


    I spent quite a while trying to get this ginormous ass tree looking up to Christmas standards. Nearly tripped three times on tiptoe, dropped like four baubles that went off like a fart in a library, and when it came to trying to hang up the lights... just no.


    Was keenly aware that I shouldn¡¯t do too much, just enough so that the sight of the tree doesn¡¯t make me wanna keel over and die... otherwise I¡¯d really die once Sera finds out I did the fun part without her.


    Yep, eyes like those... you¡¯d hate them to be ring at you, peering at you, just generally staring at you, and... and...


    Someone was staring at me.


    Or at least I felt it.


    I paused and scanned the darkness around me, nobody to be seen, nobody to be heard, but yet that feeling didn¡¯t disappear.


    ¡°Sera?¡± I called out. ¡°That you?¡±


    Luckily I wasn¡¯t in a horror movie. I¡¯d be dead already.


    By the stairs, around the corner, I caught it, someone shuffling, someone emerging, someone... that definitely wasn¡¯t Sera.


    Far from it.


    The darkness was like a thick blindfold wrapped twice, and anything further than a few feet was at best an inky silhouette. But then this, but those eyes gazing in the distance, they were the only exception...


    Those bright glowing emerald eyes.


    ¡°Oh...¡± was all that left me before I felt every inch of me go frozen stiff. I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t even speak.


    So instead, she did.


    ¡°Sera is fast asleep,¡± She said, answering a question I¡¯d already long forgotten by this point. ¡°I believe the night¡¯s festivities had worn her downpletely and at a certain point she had sought refuge in my room, where she has remained since.¡±


    Fifteen feet, ten feet, five... a few feet away, I could clearly see her, and just looking at her again, I... it¡¯s like I haven¡¯t seen her in so long.


    Not in this state, anyway.


    Lying in crumpled sheets, pale skin zed in sweat, eyes drooping, and ears sagging. That¡¯s how she had always looked for some time now.


    But now she¡¯s... well, she¡¯s wet... her white hair soaked and in thick clumps... wearing a gown that stuck damply to her skin.


    Just had a shower, I suppose. Just got changed... and now she¡¯s... well, she¡¯s down here, and not still locked up there. Did it actually work? The party, did Amanda actually get it right, read her mood like an open book, and everything was all falling just as nned?


    If so, Amanda... why the hell haven¡¯t you bought a damn lottery ticket yet?


    Momentarily, her gaze veered away, scouring the fallout of said festivity, and an expression of awe slowly began to form on her face.


    ¡°My...¡± She whispered, ending her search at a stripped chicken bone that Mr. ck had unceremoniously swiped towards her feet. ¡°From above, I certainly did surmise a hecticmotion, but to what extent, to this especially... I daresay I could never quite imagine. Well, at the very least, did you enjoy yourself, Master?¡±


    She was smiling, I just realized. That subtle curve to her lips. How distinctly it always seemed to elevate upon her beauty, her grace. And yet just how could that be? How is it that she was smiling right now?


    ¡°Ash,¡± I finally found my voice again, but as for what I wanted to say... trust me, I¡¯m still looking. ¡°What are you... what are you doing down here?¡±


    Her ears perked, springy and healthy, and she took a closer step forward, her subtle happiness bing more obvious.


    ¡°Such a strange inquiry, Master,¡± She mused. ¡°You speak as if I am treading upon grounds where I do not belong.¡±


    ¡°Not what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°I know. I merely jest,¡± Ash said, making a sound that sounded like the glee of a chuckle. ¡°Indeed, I suppose my appearance to you now... especially after everything... you must certainly be quite perplexed.¡±


    ¡°Perplex is one thing,¡± I said. ¡°You had me worried.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± She said again, tilting her head almost as if ashamed. ¡°As for why I am here now. Well, was it not you yourself that extended me this offer in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Offer?¡± As quickly as I could I recalled back through foggy, hazy memories, realizing only a long two seconds after that I had the answer right with me, in the decoration I had curled in my fist: a brown, brittle little pinecone. ¡°Oh, right...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to see that you¡¯ve kept your word, Master,¡± Ash said, slowly reaching her arm out and taking the pinecone from my grip. ¡°But s, when you mentioned reserving a spot just for me,¡± She then nced up at the tree in all its barren, disheveled glory and I saw her expression skewed. ¡°Once more, to this extent... I never would have imagined.¡±


    ¡°Things happen...¡± was all I have to offer as an exnation, still gawking at her like she was a unicorn that just strolled out of the woods and came onto my doorstep.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± She nodded diligently, ambling past me towards one of the many empty branches. ¡°And had I only known you were toiling away here all on your lonesome, I¡¯d have... well, it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± She reached out, standing on tiptoe, and with a rustle of leaves, departed with the pinecone that now hung aptly in ce. ¡°One out of a definite many more. Why, I might quitee to enjoy this... truly...¡±


    Ash nced back at me, her eyes as bright and wide as the baubles on the tree, her smile radiating still with that joy I thought had long gone for her. And while I¡¯m extremely relieved to see that she was doing surprisingly well... still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder the reason why.


    ¡°Well then, Master,¡± Ash proimed, pulling out another ornament from one of the boxes. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685: Elvish Insecurities


    Just what the hell am I doing right now, seriously...


    And just what the hell do I mean by what the hell am I doing? Of course, I know what the hell I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m just about done putting up the finishing touches on this side of the tree.


    Yup, decorating the tree, that¡¯s just all I¡¯m doing. Nothing more, nothing less. See, I do know what the hell I¡¯m doing... so I suppose what I actually really wanna know after all is...


    Why the hell was I not doing anything else?


    Ash was just directly on the other side, through a clutter of pine leaves and branches, she was there, the lofty sway of her hair like a ring reminder protruding out the corner of my eye.


    I could hear her grunts as she reached up for the higher parts, light exhales as she asionally stepped back to reassess her work. For a first-timer on festive decor, she sure had a keen eye when it came to presentation. I watch her repeat this pattern, mixing and matching again and again trying to reach the perfectbination and look, and not once did she ever betray that look of joy she wore while doing so.


    Indeed, she was pretty much the same ol¡¯ Ash I¡¯ve always known and loved... but why? Was there no period of grief? Had I just imagined it all? Her absence all day long, the somber tone of her voice behind locked doors? Or was she just simply ignoring that that all ever happened in the first ce, ced some fresh bandages on the wound? And if so...


    .....


    Was it really alright for me to rip them all off again?


    ¡°Master?¡± Her voice suddenly filled the silence, a casual gaze peering at me from around the corner, and for some irrational reason, I couldn¡¯t help but freeze stiff seeing them. ¡°Perchance, do you happen to have anything blueish of color you¡¯ve no qualms at all with parting with? I feel some contrast is what I require to achieve a harmonious blend of adornments.¡±


    ¡°Blueish, huh?¡± I looked around my side, skimmed through the contents of my box. I bent down, picked up a piece, a pair of pretty bells, but... ¡°Would green do?¡±


    Ash contemted for a moment, then, ¡°I suppose it¡¯ll have to,¡± She emerged from out the same corner, reaching out and taking the bells from me without even batting an eye. ¡°Thank you, Master. Why I daresay they might be even better than what I¡¯ve originally envisioned.¡±


    I tried to reciprocate with a smile, and if nothing else, I¡¯m sure am d it was still damn dark out. Wasn¡¯t as obvious like this.


    ¡°d I could help.¡±


    And I think it was that very moment there that clinched it for me. I went back to draping the tree drip before I realized I just couldn¡¯t do it. I couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. I did not just have her relieve her worst memories for me just to simply sweep it all under the rug.


    Time to stop beating around the bush-or, uh, tree, for this matter-and ask what I really should have asked her long ago.


    Deep breath now...


    ¡°Hey, Ash...¡± I looked dead ahead, my own somber reflection staring at me in a stream of green beads. ¡°Never did say, but... are you alright?¡±


    No grunts, no exhales, on the other side, deafeningly, was aplete and total silence...sting a few seconds that felt longer than it seemed before she spoke, ¡°Why do you ask, Master?¡±


    Was she just asking? Was she still just ignoring? Or was she just simply too reluctant to really answer?


    I pressed on. ¡°You worried me, remember? And just so you¡¯re aware, I still am very much. After all, a lot happened, didn¡¯t it? Afterst night.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so...¡±


    ¡°And today you were distant, different...¡± I fumbled briefly while hanging up a bauble. ¡°Can¡¯t really expect me to just brush that off. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re fine now, don¡¯t get me wrong, but... are you though?¡±


    Ash again fell back to silence, but a rustle in the branches told me she wasn¡¯t wholly unresponsive, still ever so devoted to finishing her task.


    ¡°You said you needed time to reflect on things, and y¡¯know, I don¡¯t mind if you need a little more. If you¡¯re just forcing yourself to look alright for me, then I don¡¯t want-¡±


    ¡°I do not pose, Master, I assure you,¡± Ash interjected, speaking gently. ¡°How I am now is simply as is. How I acted earlier was merely a passing phase.¡±


    ¡°A phase of what?¡± I asked. ¡°Grief?¡±


    ¡°Grief, sorrow, regret, anger, guilt...¡± Ash added on. ¡°...fear.¡±


    ¡°Fear?¡±


    ¡°Fear of you, Master,¡± Ash rified. ¡°Fear of your words, of your reactions, now knowing what you know of me, the things I¡¯ve done, the things you¡¯ve seen. I did not wish for you to see me today for I feared what I may see myself upon peering back into your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I looked around the corner again, only she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Did you think that I¡¯d hate you or something?¡±


    ¡°Hate...¡± She whispered, and I could hear the faint amusement in her tone. ¡°No, most likely not. You can never, Master. But I will not pretend that the notion did not strike me then along with disgust, contempt. But s, I supposed what I was truly afraid of was the prospect that you will no longer think of me the same way you always have. That you will no longer look at me the same way that you always do.¡±


    Right then, even the rustling had stopped now. All this time, I had thought she was wallowing in a reopened wound of the past. That she just needed some time again to recover... but this, what she was saying... it was the same thing I had been agonizing about all that time before.


    With Adalia, spilling my worries to her, asking her that question I couldn¡¯t find an answer to-can I still love her the same way I always do?


    How strange. And here I was thinking I was the only one stressing over it.


    ¡°Is that why you came to me now?¡± I asked. ¡°Ready to see for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Among various other reasons, yes.¡±


    ¡°Reasons like?¡±


    ¡°The desire of yourpany once more. Or even the temptation of indulging in great festivities alongside you. Time and time again, they have proven apelling urge. s, the fear I held simply continued to persist, and so I stayed. ¡±


    So Amanda was right on the money. The party was a great move on her part... just not exactly the correct solution.


    ¡°But now I am done allowing that fear to take hold of me,¡± Ash said. ¡°I long to be with you again, Master. To keep myself away from you would only be a greater misery. So that is why I am here now... despite my fear, despite everything... because more than anything, Master... I just simply wish to see your face again.¡±


    Turns out, I didn¡¯t need a bombastic party to lure her out of her shell. All I needed after all... was simply me.


    ¡°So tell me then, Master,¡± Ash slowly said, and faintly, I could pick up the tightness in her tone. ¡°Right now, before you, knowing what you know, what do you see?¡±


    Then there it was, those illustrious gleams in the night, the shimmer of eyes emerging and meeting mine, looking so apprehensive, tense, waiting for my answer.


    And just like with Adalia, I didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second.


    ¡°You, Ash,¡± I responded, staring as I always do, smiling as I always do, always and forever looking at her. ¡°I just see you.¡±


    A moment passed. Her eyes flickered, and immediately they began to soften.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve simply made much of a fool of myself, haven¡¯t I?¡± She sighed. ¡°Keeping you at arm¡¯s length, shutting myself away, inquiring of such a thing-thinking, acting as if I do not already know that you wille to ept me no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not perfect, Ash,¡± I said to her. ¡°I never expect you to be.¡±


    ¡°But s, there is still much that you don¡¯t know of me...¡± She muttered, that look of apprehension resurfacing. ¡°What you¡¯ve seenst night was merely a small fraction of a whole. If you just knew of what I¡¯ve done...¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, I¡¯ll listen,¡± I gently urged. ¡°And when you¡¯re finished, I¡¯ll just go ahead and ept you all over again.¡±


    Ash stared at me for some time, and it was like my very existence utterly mystified her or something.


    ¡°Unconditionally, Master...¡± She whispered, blinking at me with a gaze that couldn¡¯t quiteprehend. ¡°How, I wonder of you... how is it that you can love me so unconditionally?¡±


    Again, I didn¡¯t take long for an answer.


    ¡°As I said, I know you¡¯re far from perfect, Ash,¡± I said. ¡°But as you are right now, scars, faults, and ws, even with all of that, to me you¡¯re more than perfect already.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Even if you think I¡¯m wrong for it,¡± I quickly added. ¡°And yeah, sure, it¡¯s biased, it¡¯s ignorant, but trust me, that¡¯s not going to stop me from wanting to see you how I see you. Or what-do you actually want me to hate you?¡±


    Her eyes widened with rm at that, and just seeing her that panicky, I went and immediately backtracked. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, obviously.¡±


    ¡°A terrible joke, Master,¡± Ash whispered, clenching fingers gripping tightly at my shirt. ¡°But I suppose I am much of the same... your imperfections, your ws, your awful sense of humor...¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡±


    ¡°All of it,¡± She said firmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t change a single part of it.¡±


    ¡°Both ways, see?¡± I cocked my head at her. ¡°So if you can love me for me despite me being me. Then can I please have your permission to simply love you for you?¡±


    ¡°Permission... you ask of me... oh...¡± I saw her lips faintly twitch at that. ¡°Very well, Master... if you would have me.¡±


    I took her words as literally as possible, and did what I¡¯ve always wanted to do since I rose from that nightmare oh so long ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do,¡± I said, and wrapped my arms around her in a tight, unyielding embrace. with no intention whatsoever of ever letting go.


    At least for the next five minutes.


    ¡°Y¡¯know,¡± I said. ¡°I just realized you still never answered my question... sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Ash slowly wrapped her own arms around me, holding me even tighter, firmer, and perhaps with even stronger intentions.


    ¡°I am now,¡± She answered.


    And for this time, hearing the delight in her voice, the tenderness... I felt more than inclined now to finally believe her.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686: Gift In Kind


    ¡°That side looking alright yet, Ash?¡±


    ¡°One moment... I believe, um... hmm, I suppose as it is, all appears, well... adequate.¡±


    ¡°Cool, that¡¯s cool. Okay, I think we might be good now, finally. So-¡±


    ¡°I despise mere adequacy.¡±


    ¡°Ash, seriously?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Master. Just allow me another moment of minute adjustments. I believe I¡¯ve pinpointed the issue, indeed, this section in particr... huddled too closely... and perhaps above... the opposite, its gaps are too wide... left unchanged, it¡¯ll only pose a ring disparity, a bother... so I suppose we should-¡±


    ¡°No, wait, don¡¯t even-! Oh, you¡¯re removing them again. You promised you wouldn¡¯t do that anymore, pinky swore... oh, this is the sixth time...¡±


    .....


    ¡°And with every attempt, we only inch closer to perfection... and for you, I refuse to settle for any less. Master, trust me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Yeah, pull the trust card on me like that, Ash. Like I¡¯d ever dare say anything to contradict that. Push me off the cliff, ask me if I trust you, and I¡¯dnd st on the ground withplete and utter faith all the way to the afterlife.


    That being said though, decorating the tree was getting a whole lot brighter now that we¡¯d cleared the air. Literally and figuratively.


    Got so carried away that we hung every decoration piece till we were scraping the bottom of the boxes, brimming every side of the tree with all the glitz and mor. I made a mental note to apologize to Serater.


    After everything, there was only pretty much one thing left to do really, hanging the Christmas lights, and we¡¯d have already been done long ago if Ash had not been so... perfect-centric.


    We had swirled and curled the lights around the branches in so many different ways and styles it wasn¡¯t even funny. To my untrained, easily-satisfied eyes, I thought it was all fine... but Ash simply continues to think otherwise.


    ¡°Too high...¡± Ash heaved, stretching up on tiptoe in vain. ¡°Master, do you mind if you...?¡±


    ¡°Already on it,¡± I said, cing aside the plug for the sixth time and making my way toward her to that one wed section in a tree of literal perfection. ¡°Alright so, um... what¡¯s the issue?¡±


    ¡°There,¡± She pointed high on a specific bundle of lights. ¡°Those bulbs... too symmetrical and far too clumped together. It is obtrusive.¡±


    Really, I didn¡¯t see anything wrong at all with it. Just like thest few times she pointed out an issue. But maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m not majored in interior design, nuance details like this just go way over my head.


    I got on my tippy-toes and began to reach, carefully readjusting the wire cements without elbow-bumping any of the meticulously aligned ornaments, so in focus that it took me out a whole lot more when suddenly I heard Ash speak again.


    ¡°Oh, is that... could that be a strand of Yil I see, Master? Hanging around your neck.¡±


    I stumbled backward a small few paces, the wires realigned as asked, and my energy left me in heavy breaths, feeling the small little cylinder pressing warmly against my chest.


    ¡°A swirling red mist...¡± Ash muttered, her gaze still firmly set toward it, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to put together the pieces. ¡°Ah, Lady Irene, of course... knowing best still what exactly it takes to sway your heart.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is Christmas. The high time for hearts to be swaying,¡± I said, rolling the small vial again between my finger and thumb. ¡°And what better way to do so than with the perfect present?¡±


    ¡°The perfect present...¡± She muttered again, trailing into silence, and that¡¯s how I left her, as I reached back for the plug-standing silent.


    ¡°Noints now, Ash?¡± I called out to her, and she turned sharply to me as if suddenly snapping out of a stupor. ¡°The tree, the decor, the lights-all good? Do I have the all-clear?¡±


    ¡°Ahh...¡± She looked, her eyes only briefly skimming through the tree once, before whirling back to me once more. ¡°Yes, I suppose... I suppose so... you may proceed, Master.¡±


    Finally...


    I made a beeline for the nearest socket before she could change her mind, and fumbled a bit trying to plug it in.


    ¡°Has there been anyone else that has offered you their present?¡± Ash suddenly asked out of the blue. ¡°Aside from Lady Irene, of course.¡±


    ¡°Well, Amanda¡¯s told me she has one she¡¯s keeping secret,¡± I replied. ¡°Apart from her, my parents have both gotten me something. I ain¡¯t too sure about Adalia. Then there¡¯s also you, but... listen, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need anything, really. You don¡¯t have to bother.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± She sounded taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I already have all of you, don¡¯t I?¡± I said, then feeling it snugly fit, I slowly hovered my finger over the switch. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned, I already got all I want right here.¡±


    With a quiet click, the Christmas lights red to life, and it was just... just redact every word ofint I made, Ash was right, perfection was worth it.


    Every shadow, every gleam, from top to bottom, it was like a miniature light show, how the lights bounced and glistened off every single ornament. Everywhere you look, there was always something unique, and none paled in any way whenpared to each other. The bells shimmered, the reindeers glowed, every branch with a bauble like a prism of light, a rainbow beacon sparkling like distant stars in the night.


    And below it, as if to cap it all, Ash stood basked in the soft limelight of her work, and for the first time, I could properly see as she was... the glow of her eyes, the luster of her hair, even just her very outline... perfection beyond perfection.


    But even more than that, while pleased and prideful as she was over the fruits of herbor, I could see on her face that something was bothering her, and I didn¡¯t have to guess... the silence spoke volumes.


    ¡°Speaking of,¡± I began, slowly walking closer to the beam of light. ¡°I actually do have a present to give you.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh...?¡± Ash then tried to subtly look around me, as if expecting to see to pull out a wrapped present from out of the air. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like, ¡®where is it¡¯ actually,¡± I corrected. ¡°It¡¯s, um... I want to bring you somewhere with me... somewhere special. I can¡¯t exactly tell you what it is, it¡¯ll spoil the surprise... but I really do hope you¡¯lle to like it.¡±


    Her ears were fluttering like I¡¯ve never seen them before, showing in stark contrast to the muted reaction on her face. In a word, I guess she was speechless.


    ¡°Master, I... I don¡¯t know what to say...¡± She sounded almost out of breath. ¡°The overwhelming gratitude I feel towards you, I¡¯m simply unable to express it in words. I¡¯m just... I feel happy, Master. You have made me very happy. I suppose that¡¯s the only way to describe how I feel.¡±


    ¡°And that was the idea, all along,¡± I beamed, lightly caressing her on the cheek. ¡°Merry Christmas, Ash.¡±


    She smiled back, gently holding my hand in ce on her face, but as she did so, that smile gradually began to fade. ¡°And yet... I can¡¯t help but feel that it is a happiness undeserving... at least not yet... because for so long I haveid here, and I have done not a single thing for you.¡±


    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be helped. You were sick, Ash.¡±


    ¡°And yet the fact remains still that I stand before you now without anything to offer,¡± Her gaze drifted down, and a swirl of crimson red began to reflect in the green glint of her eyes. ¡°When truly I should have been the one first to express to you my affections.¡±


    Is this jealousy... I¡¯m hearing? From Ash of all people? My, my...


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to bother, I¡¯m saying it twice now... despite that though, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll just say...?¡±


    ¡°Uneptable, Master,¡± She immediately replied. ¡°To reciprocate your love with nothing... to do so is to be beyond even mere adequacy.¡±


    Yep, and I know all too well just how she feels about adequacy.


    ¡°Do what you want, then,¡± I sighed, resigning myself to her gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    In that case, do you have any lingering desires in mind, Master?¡± Ash asked. ¡°Any requests, any need, that perhaps I could fulfill in order to...¡±


    With a finger to her lips, I quickly stopped her there in her tracks.


    ¡°How about we leave the surprise a surprise, huh?¡± I suggested. ¡°Again, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°You will leave it to my discretion, Master?¡± She asked, incredulous. ¡°Something this significant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely ¡¯cause it¡¯s your discretion that it is significant. Besides, I already told you I have what I want right here, didn¡¯t I? If you think you can top that, then go on ahead, Ash. Be my guest.¡±


    ¡°Hmm...¡± She hissed in a breath, finally grasping just what exactly she graciously volunteered herself to. ¡°This might prove more arduous than I originally perceived.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You¡¯re telling me.¡±

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687: The Runner Up


    I never realized just how much I missed this.


    This, talking to Ash like this, being with her like this. Seeing her finally up and about again filled me with a euphoria I can¡¯t even begin to describe. Until the sunes up, I just want to be here with her and just simply forget about everything else.


    ¡°A gift for Master...¡± She mused quietly to herself, looking quite the adorable sight in her diligence. ¡°This would prove quite the predicament, indeed. Hmm...¡±


    Would have loved to tease and taunt, drop in hints that don¡¯t actually mean anything, but then I heard her yawning, saw the look in her eyes slightly sumbing to exhaustion, and I was once again painfully reminded that all good things must eventuallye to an end.


    ¡°I see someone didn¡¯t sleep a wink today,¡± I remarked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and sleep on it, huh? Maybe an idea wille to you, then.¡±


    Ash took a look at me, then took one look at the ruinous state of the house, the garbage bags halfway filled with trash, the kitchen sink piled with tes like a makeshift Evervest, and I had to quickly chime in before she coulde to her next natural course of action.


    ¡°Housework cer,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s my mess anyway. You shouldn¡¯t have to.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯m your Servant, Master,¡± She simply said. ¡°I want to.¡±


    ¡°Then do what I want for you first, alright?¡± I scooted her off, walking her towards the stairs. ¡°Go on, off to bed with you.¡±


    It took a few more light back and forths before Ash finally caved to my demands. Up the stairs, one reluctant step at a time, but then halfway through, she turned around again.


    ¡°And what of you, Master?¡± She asked, a concerned gaze looking down at me at the foot of the stairs. ¡°Should you not be resting too? If you¡¯d like, perhaps you could... I mean that is if you would rather not spend the rest of the night alone, then perhaps, um...¡±


    Embarrassed, timid, pausing more than speaking, I knew where this was going. Seems normal Ash was not as bold and shameless as bedridden Ash.


    ¡°Tempting offer,¡± I said. ¡°But I rather not risk beingte for work. I¡¯ll just hang around, wait out the night... don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see you in the morning.¡±


    There was a sliver of disappointment that poured over her face, which Ash attempted to hide away by falling to a gracious bow.


    ¡°Very well, Master,¡± She said. ¡°I will be looking forward to this gift of yours... wherever it may take me in its course.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be sure to keep smiling giddily over what you might have in store. No pressure, of course.¡±


    She smiled at that, and with a parting tender look, she made her way up the rest of the stairs, and then with a faint shuffle of footsteps, I heard the echo of her door clicking close.


    I let her go now, but in truth, I actually wanted to rein her back in. There was so much I wanted to say that I deliberately left unsaid. About her past, about her Lenora, the events that transpired after, and how she was currently feeling about it... but I ultimately decided that now wasn¡¯t the right time for any of that just yet.


    Besides, now that she was healthier, there¡¯s always plenty of time next time.


    I took a few steps back into the living room, simply looking and drifting away into the mesmerizing lights of the Christmas tree, feeling tired, feeling sluggish... and yet also feeling very, very happy.


    Then amidst my delight, my brief moment of silent serenity, I received the jump scare of my life.


    ¡°Well, wasn¡¯t that romantic?¡± drearily spoke a low voice, nearly throwing my goddamn soul out of my skin. ¡°So that¡¯s how you usually talk with Ash. You¡¯re so sweet, so gentle, reassuring... ¡±


    Amanda huddled upright was what caused my heart to nearly stop beating, sitting there, staring nkly at the empty space of the stairnding.


    ¡°All in all,¡± She continued on, her voice ridden in an audible mixture of awe and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re actually a very good boyfriend.¡±


    Then the atmosphere took an immediate dive into the abyss, and I was suddenly sted with a heavy stare full of grump.


    ¡°So howe you aren¡¯t like that when you¡¯re with me?¡± She demanded to know.


    Once I realized I wasn¡¯t being haunted by a rather jealous ghost, I settled down again, then gazing right back at her, I simply shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re just built different, I guess.¡±


    Goes without saying, she didn¡¯t exactly find my answer to her liking.


    ¡°See?¡± She said in-between wide yawns and bleary eyes. ¡°All I usually get is deadpan humor, sarcastic answers, a drunken mess, the asional outrage over my actions...¡±


    ¡°And free coffee,¡± I added.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty much night and day when youpare how you are to the two of us!¡± She eximed. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re a totally different person when you¡¯re with her!¡±


    ¡°And just how long have you been up to observe all that, exactly?¡±


    Amanda huffed. ¡°Long enough.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°How long, you ask? Hmph, well...¡± She cleared her throat, then breathing in deeply, she swelled her voice in a dramatic cry. ¡°Oh, my sweet, dear beloved, Ash of mine! It doesn¡¯t matter to me that you aren¡¯t perfect! Don¡¯t you see? You already are perfect to me! Oh, if you only knew just how much I cry for you in front of other girls, then you¡¯ll finally see that I-!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m fucking cheesy as shit, I get it!¡±


    ¡°Credit to you though, I¡¯d swoon if you said all that to me,¡± Amanda said, crossing her arms. ¡°If only you would.¡±


    Off to the side, Sammy snorted loudly in her sleep, and it sounded almost contemptuous and snobbish enough to actually sound like she was subconsciously taking Amanda¡¯s side here.


    ¡°Pretty sure I did,¡± I said.


    ¡°Drunk doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    Well, then shit, that¡¯s all I got.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve also finally got around to telling her about the convention that you¡¯ll be taking her to,¡± in the most sarcastic manner she could, she threw her hands together in boisterous apuse. ¡°Initiative, boldness, with just a little bit of demure. The exact kind of gentlemanly qualities any fair maiden would crave for.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it almost sounds like you¡¯re trying to tell me something,¡± I said. ¡°Kinda wish I knew what though.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, don¡¯t mind me,¡± She spun her head away from me. ¡°Just thinking my thoughts out loud, wishing there was someone out there who would finally listen to me, anyone, really... not exactly picky.¡±


    ¡°And I hear you, Amanda,¡± I replied, dropping the act. ¡°Believe me, I want to do those kinds of things with you as much as you do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know you do,¡± She said, faintly smiling and dropping the act too. ¡°But all in due time, right? For now, though... I¡¯ll settle with just pecking at you with jibes. It¡¯s fun watching you try and reassure me.¡±


    Oh, this little conniving minx...


    ¡°Oh-ho, and would you just look at that there...¡± Amanda apparently had more to say, leaning forward from her seat, and twice in a row now, I then felt another heavy gaze pressing down at my chest, and Amanda¡¯s brown eyes suddenly reflected back a small tinge of red. ¡°You got a locket, a pretty little locket. A magic locket! That¡¯s what Irene gave you? When? When I was knocked out? What¡¯s even inside it?¡±


    So many questions, with answers that I really, really didn¡¯t wanna tell her, seriously the grumbling and whining would only just skyrocket if I did, but what could I do? Girl¡¯s got a major hard-on for the thorns and throes of jealousy.


    ¡°A little piece of her, or her magic specifically,¡± I begrudgingly confided. ¡°Says to hold on to it, so that in some way, I¡¯m always with her one way or another.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s face emptied of all human emotion. ¡°She... she said that? Said it just like that?¡±


    ¡°Paraphrasing, but,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°More or less, yeah.¡±


    Her lips narrowed into a long, t line, and she buried a hand deep into the trenches of her frazzled messy locks. It was like she was trying to mitigate a headache, and by the look of things, a very bad one at that.


    ¡°I take it you don¡¯t approve?¡± I asked, inching a bit forward with caution.


    ¡°Approve?¡± She snapped her gaze back up at me. ¡°No, it¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s perfect. Quite literally the most perfect thing you can give to anyone. Irene did good. Amazing, actually. Kudos to her.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-hmm, only except?¡±


    Amanda made a small shriek like an adorable kettle before quickly burying her face down into her hands and in a waterfall of bushy blonde hair.


    Then as if ejected from her seat, she shot straight up, marching over towards me with her head still hung, and pulled my hand out. She hovered over a closed fist, and immediately, I felt something drop into my palm, something light.


    Amanda withdrew her arm away, and I caught a glint of something gold in my hand. I almost gasped inplete and utter surprise. I felt a surge of different emotions shing and colliding... amusement, confusion, bewilderment... I stared again at the glimmer of gold in my palm, hearing it faintly clink and jingle as I began to curl my fingers around it.


    Another ne.


    ¡°Only except...¡± Amanda limply, quietly, continued with a frown, looking more worn and weary than I¡¯ve ever seen her. ¡°...it seems that she has kinda beaten me to it first.¡±

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688: Charming Charm


    Just what were the chances?


    Out of everything there was avable in the whole wide world, out of all gifts that have ever been gifted in the history of gifts, how the hell did I wound up being presented with the same exact thing twice in a row?


    Well, I suppose they weren¡¯t exactly identical...


    Since magical fabrics of mystical origins were out of the table for her, Amanda had to make do with a nice, narrow chain coated in gold. I blinked, unable to take my eyes off its crispy sharp luster.


    ¡°That real gold?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You think I¡¯d seriously just skimp out on you?¡± Amanda quietly said, still sounding a little bitter. ¡°As if you¡¯re worth any less to me...¡±


    There it was again, that swelling, gushing sensation rippling inside me as it had with Irene before. I slowly slipped my other hand in, letting the chain drape loose over my fingers, and something fell along with it, hanging and swinging wildly in the air like a pendulum on a clock.


    .....


    ¡°A ring?¡± I said, surprised.


    A ring indeed, but it was not like any ring I¡¯d ever seen. It had quite a distinct design, like someone had chipped chunks out of it and all that remained was an uneven, jagged chunk of silver vaguely resembling a circle. Didn¡¯t seem like the kind of essory anyone would wear to impress.


    ¡°I know, I know, it looks a little weird, and yes, that¡¯s on purpose,¡± Amanda said, noticing the look in my eyes. ¡°It isn¡¯t a normal ring, obviously. It¡¯s actually a first-ce prize I won long ago during an official cosypetition on Asteria held by the studio themself.¡±


    Surely there were a good amount of questions I could derive from that, but what my caveman brain decided to immediately spring to was, ¡°Who¡¯d you cosy as?¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend,¡± She said without skipping a beat. ¡°She won me that ring there. Lore significance, it¡¯s just a ring that members of the Church of the First Divine wear. Only five have ever been made for advertising purposes... and yeah, you¡¯re holding one of them.¡±


    The more and more I listened, the more and more heavy the weight I felt dangling over my fingers. ¡°And you¡¯re giving this to me?¡±


    ¡°Kept it around as a sort of lucky charm for some time until it just started to hurt wearing it all day long. Fashioning it as a ne seemed like the wiser choice than you putting it on and running the risk of having to amputate.¡±


    Had to agree with her there. The hole didn¡¯t look wide enough to fit my pinky even halfway. Wise choice, indeed.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t answer the question,¡± I said,ying the ne back onto my palm, feeling this strange sort of uneasiness seeing it justy sprawled there. ¡°This should be in a ss container, kept somewhere in a vault a thousand meters underground. I don¡¯t know how I can even begin to ept something like this from you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small chunk of metal, Mr. Humble,¡± Amanda said aloofly. ¡°I only picked it because I was... well, I was sorta amused by the notion, really... kinda funny.¡±


    I blinked at her. ¡°Funny?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah,¡± She said, the corner of her lips meekly curving upwards. ¡°I called you my luckiest charm once, remember? So if I got you to put that around your neck, then you¡¯ll literally be my lucky charm. You see the humor?¡±


    When I didn¡¯t reply, she got rather defensive, shrugging and huffing, ¡°Well, I thought it was kinda funny...¡±


    Again, I was still stumped in silence, because how? How do these girls keep choosing the most perfect present possible? Was it a skill? A talent? Were these kinds of things just ingrained in their DNA or something?


    And more importantly, it was just too much for me now. This was the tipping point, the final push over the edge for me. Amanda has officially done so much for me that I couldn¡¯t even begin to reciprocate as much as I try.


    She was the gift that kept on giving and giving... and in return, what have I done to give back? Right now, what did I have to give her?


    ¡°Hold on, hold up, wait...¡± Amanda leaned over with her gaze, and her brows grew more furrowed the more she studied me closer. ¡°Oh, no, no, no, I know those eyes-no! Don¡¯t even start with the pity party. I refuse to listen to a single word of it. Don¡¯t go acting like you don¡¯t deserve this, I¡¯ll seriously hurl if you do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have your present from me ready just yet,¡± I said, sighing. ¡°So yeah, the guilt is really settling in, alright...¡±


    ¡°Save it,¡± She said, shooting her hand up. ¡°We¡¯ve already been over this. This is the game we decided to y, isn¡¯t it? Roll the dice, wait your turn... my turn is bound toe up sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Then how about-?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± She interjected, chuckling faintly at my reaction. ¡°Half-drunk, an hour ¡¯till sunrise, and I haven¡¯t even had a shower yet? Yeah, I think I¡¯ll settle with just waiting for a bit longer.¡±


    The house a cyclone-stricken mess, my own head still pounding, mere hours away from my shift, girl¡¯s got a point... still though...


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little tired?¡± I asked her. ¡°With the excuses, the interruptions, how it always seems you¡¯re doing so much for me for nothing. I know I am.¡±


    ¡°Am I though?¡± She asked back. ¡°Am I really doing this for nothing?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± I said. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you this, then,¡± Amanda said, then reached forward,ying her hand out over mine, folding my hand over her gift, and gently mping down firmly. ¡°Is it really so wrong for me to love you just simply for the sake of wanting to love you? Tell me, am I not allowed to?¡±


    Whatever point I wanted to make, whatever issue I wanted to address, it all just immediately fell apart before her.


    ¡°And if you say no, then that¡¯s you being a bonafide hypocrite,¡± She continued on. ¡°I think Ash defined it best, what was it again? Ah-unconditional-yes, that¡¯s the word she used to describe you. Well, I¡¯m just the same way as you for you. That¡¯s all it is, you see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for Ash, y¡¯know¡± I immediately said. ¡°To you, all of you. I care about you just the same way.¡±


    ¡°So quick to rify, wow,¡± She giggled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Sarcastic, crude, stupid as you are with me sometimes,¡± with a tender sigh, she gave a soft stare. ¡°I know you have your shining moments too.¡±


    Amanda stepped back, still retaining that look of admiration and fondness in her eyes, and I gazed back at her, the soft gleaming lights of the tree basking her figure in the ethereal rays of a prismatic rainbow.


    ¡°Compared to this though...¡± I said, opening my fist again to the jingle of gold chain. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m even equal its worth.¡±


    ¡°Well, duh, you stupid, dumb, dense piece of...¡± She trailed away, eyes rolling brazenly at me. ¡°You¡¯re worth so much more.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you figure that?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, unlike the ring, you see... having you around all the time as my one and only lucky charm,¡± Amanda said, huffing, walking, then affectionately pinching me on the cheek. ¡°You will never ever hurt me.¡±

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689: Put A Ring On It


    Before I knew it, morning had already arrived. Millions and millions of miles away, you¡¯d have some sort of leeway, but nope... the speed of sunlight ain¡¯t got time to take it slow, and when the crack began to bleed through the curtains, I had to literally rouse every fiber of morale within me to even make it out front the door and brave an entire morning of espresso-making and Nick yapping.


    Amanda had left for home a little while before sunrise. Here and there, she did what little she could for the house on her own firm insistence, but hearing her moan and grumble with exhaustion at the mere task of mopping the floor had me dying on the inside that I just had to shove her out my doorstep before the guilt just outright kills me.


    And the nerve of the girl, she even tried to take back her gift, attempting to swipe it from my hand, with a little ol¡¯ casual, ¡°Welp, guess you won¡¯t really be needing this now.¡±


    I promptly pulled it out of her reach so fast the ring flew pretty much like a bullet.


    ¡°Like hell, Amanda,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, I love it. I¡¯m keeping it.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s perfect. That¡¯s exactly what I said before,¡± She said to me. ¡°And maybe if I had been a little bit more early you could keep it. But you already have one perfect memento swinging around your neck, you don¡¯t need two. I rather give you nothing than give you a rehash. Give it here, I¡¯ll think of something else for you to fawn all over me for. And hopefully this time, it¡¯d be something a bit more original.¡±


    ¡°Whatever happens to ¡®it¡¯s the thought that counts¡¯?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, of course, the thought counts,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°But some thoughts are just simply worth more than others.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Sure it does. Look, if I got you a shirt and you already have the same shirt... what would you think of that?¡±


    ¡°That now I have two perfectly good shirts?¡±


    I thought it was a perfectly valid enough answer, in my opinion, so seeing Amanda look at me with this long, dull stare like I was beyond any form of humanprehension felt a little unjustified. I mean, two shirts¡¯ good, right?


    Right?


    ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy,¡± Amanda sighed, finally caving. ¡°But that still leaves the question of what you¡¯re going to do. You have one neck, and two nes... and knowing you, I¡¯m sure you made an oath never to take hers off, so... your n?¡±


    Then before I could even think of a thought, she went ahead and immediately put a stop to it.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re gonna suggest you wear both of them at the same time...¡± deeply she breathed in, her face tightening as if the notion pained her. ¡°No, just... just no. Understand? I appreciate the gesture, but if you actually go through with looking like some kind of rejected rapper then I¡¯m going to throw both of them into the bottom of the ocean.¡±


    Okay, thank God I haven¡¯t spoken yet. I¡¯m still two nes up.


    ¡°So,¡± She looked back up at me. ¡°Gonna hang mine up on your wall or something? Maybe a bedside drawer decoration?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of something,¡± I assured her, securing her gift deep down into my pocket. ¡°You just go to sleep.¡±


    And indeed I thought, and I thought hard of something that by the time I was wiping down the countertops and grinding coffee beans into a fine powder, the gift dilemma was all over and dealt with.


    As always Nick was already in, and party or no party, he looked the same as he ever was, hunched over his desk, clicking and cking at whatever it is a cafe manager clicks and cks at.


    ¡°Your hair¡¯s a mess,¡± He said hi to me over the glow of his monitor. ¡°Get it sorted.¡±


    No praise for being a diligent worker in the midst of a hangover, not even a pat on the back for being alive. Good ol¡¯ St. Nick, his eyes biased to the plight of none.


    So for the past few hours, my station is where I¡¯ve been all this time, sifting through another listless day of the usual morningmute. As always, to stave away the creeping feeling of boredom, I¡¯d sneak a peek at my phone every now and then... it was pretty much the only way to make the day go any faster.


    read a text Sammy sent me. <>


    Nick was watching, so I left her on read, but didn¡¯t stop her from asionally beeping me updates.


    <>


    <>


    <>


    Sanny must have thought of something else, because after bidding farewell to a customer, I was beeped again.


    <>


    Then five secondster...


    <>


    <>


    Which thus puts an end to Sammy¡¯s bizarre misadventures.


    Grinning a little, I quickly set my phone t down on table, sensing a pair of heavy eyes peering at me from the window of the back office, and pretended to keep busy with wiping cups I¡¯d already polished to a perfect shine for like the tenth time now.


    Then faintly I heard the little jingle of chain, and when I looked back over at my phone, I saw a hand stretching over the counter.


    ¡°Nice keychain,¡± Irene remarked, her arm hovering over her half-drunken cup of choctette, fiddling with the long stretch of narrow gold. ¡°A gift?¡±


    ¡°Amanda,¡± I nodded, watching as she took the jagged ring attached to it between her fingers.


    ¡°Could have surmised that,¡± She said, still ogling the ring with a mild sense of interest. ¡°And this, huh... Frederika¡¯s ring, the first Divine. Never thought I¡¯d see this here. It¡¯s usually on the finger of her most devoted worshippers. Are you a fan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice gift,¡± was all I had to say. ¡°Amanda says it was her lucky charm.¡±


    ¡°Lucky charm, hm?¡± She rose a brow at that, snorting. ¡°You know, the legend goes that Frederika had this ring forged to act as a catalyst for her immense, infinite power... and upon her death, the ring was sadly lost to time. They say that whoeveres to possess her ring would also be endowed with the power and might of Kronocia¡¯s first Divine.¡±


    The First Divine, huh? Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t Amanda¡¯s character in the movie supposed to be like the great-great-great-great descendant of Frederika herself? Tressa Yar. Hmm, I wonder if this ring would evere into y as a plot device.


    ¡°But s,¡± Irene withdrew her arm back to her side of the counter. ¡°If only it were actually true.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± She shrugged, lifting her pen back up and setting the tip down to the very top of an empty page she had set on a table. ¡°How I know it, it¡¯s merely just a bedtime tale for parents to appease their rowdy kids. True, untrue, whatever case... doesn¡¯t really matter now, does it?¡±


    ¡°No, I suppose not,¡± I agreed, understanding what she meant by that. An entire realm decimated, kinda leaves this kinda mysteries forever unresolved never to be solved.


    ¡°But at any rate,¡± I said. ¡°As it is now...it does kinda make for a very good present, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about that,¡± She said, ncing up with a faint smile, her hazel eyes gazing directly at the little swirl of red hanging against my chest. ¡°I daresay I think I made the better choice here.¡±

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690: Heckled Shift


    The day continued on as if it were any other day of the week. I know Iin when things get dreary and dull, but in truth, sometimes a little monotony was good every once in a while.


    If every day was exactly like how yesterday was, I¡¯d probably be long-dead somewhere in my early thirties.


    Nothing much else happened for a little while there. I tended to a few more customers, swept the floor a little, and by ten Irene had finished with her jotting and scribbling, scooping up an entire mountainous pile of organized papers, before cramming the entire wad into a folder on the empty stool beside her.


    ¡°Are detectives always busy this time of year?¡± I asked, in awe at how easy she made holding that ten-ton folder seem.


    ¡°If busy implies ying solitaire from nine to five, sure,¡± She said, briskly downing the rest of her drink. ¡°This is just backlogs of unfinished reports. Since there¡¯s nothing much for me to do then I might as well find something to do.¡±


    ¡°And you found your passion pouring over speeding incidents, I see,¡± I stared at her. ¡°And you wonder why we don¡¯t see each other too often.¡±


    ¡°All part of the job.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Well, how diligent of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± She said, focusing too much on the time showing on her watch to detect my sarcasm. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for me to go be busy elsewhere. The bill, please.¡±


    After I rang her up on the till, Irene handed over the cash alongside a rather generous tip. She said her farewell, and smiled appreciably at the ne around my neck again, before promptly walking away with the soft chime of bells at the front door signaling her departure.


    A little moment after, I was beeped from my pocket again, pulling out my phone to see a swarm of messages flooding in from Amanda¡¯s direction. Another miracle of a woman that apparently doesn¡¯t need sleep.


    <> Read the beginning of her message thread <>


    <>


    <<Btw, movie director called, you got a scene to film at three today. Will send you the cordster. I''m not in it, so I won''t being... will be sleeping in instead. Guess I''ll just see you tonight, alright? I love you. >


    A movie shoot, and a parent-boyfriend conference back-to-back? Sorry, did I say this day was dreary and dull? Probably should take that back now.


    Wanted to continue the conversation for a little while, but as is the nature of the service industry, when one customer leaves, two more shall take its ce... and for thetter half of my shift, I found myself locked in an endless cycle of greetings, brewings, and servings with barely a pause to catch my breath.


    Nick marched out of his office to try and help mitigate the flow of orders piling in, but of course, Nick being Nick, he was more scathing criticism than jolly cooperation most of the time. As a result, it didn¡¯t take long for me to break down and lie to him that I could take care of things on my own out here and that he could just chill back in hisfy office.


    Wish I had afy office...


    An hour in oftte art and milkshake blending, I was still being kept as busy as a bee during pollen season. I was so immersed in my busywork in fact, that when I heard the entrance bells tinkling again, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of looking up from my station and opted instead for a half-hearted wee.


    ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re good,¡± I said to the new arrival, who had huddled himself on one end of the counter. ¡°The menu items can be a bit confusing to understand, so give me a heads up if you ain¡¯t sure of anything.¡±


    He gave me an understanding grunt, and it wasn¡¯t even a secondter that he had an inquiry. ¡°The Terestra Mix is it... it¡¯s dark chocte, whipped cream, and strawberry sauce with a sprinkle of oreo crumbs on top. Am I remembering that right?¡±


    I felt my hand briefly pause in the middle of titling the pitcher over a cup, impressed, before I quickly carried on again.


    ¡°One of the rare times I didn¡¯t have to exin that to a customer,¡± I answered, turning my back towards the counter to continue preparing another order. ¡°You must be a regr, then.¡±


    ¡°An old favorite of my daughter, actually,¡± I heard him say. ¡°I used to make her that same drink all the time for dessert when she was younger. She really loved it.¡±


    I instantly stopped whatever it was that I was doing, orders and preferences quickly dashing from my mind as I whirled back around. A kindly, unassuming face met me back. A handsome streak of ck-gray hair with an extravagant business suit to match.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted to know that she still does...¡± He said.


    And he smiled at me, and I knew that smile all too well, could never forget it if I tried... because how many times already have I seen him smile the same way? It was the first expression I¡¯ve seen on him, and also the very same expression I ever saw of himst.


    And now, here he was again atst.


    ¡°Harry?¡± I said, the shockwave surprise leaving mepletely breathless.


    ¡°Mr. I-Just-Work-Here, right? It¡¯s an utter delight to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you... you¡¯re actually... actually here...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re surprised?¡± Harry chuckled. He sounded better, sounded healthier. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you in the first ce that was osting me toe and visit? The Himdale special, you said. Your rmendation. Well then,¡± he beamed again at me. ¡°One of those, please.¡±


    The orders were piling, patrons¡¯ patience were wearing, and suppressing my utter bewilderment, I got back into the flow of things working as fast as I could to sort everything out first but even then, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from stealing nces at my newly acquired customer patiently huddled over the counter.


    Seeing Harry here, and the way he was, It was like I was both peering into the past before and the present now. How far he looked from the gaunt, disheveled mess of skin and bones from yesteryear.


    Freshly shaven, and with a clean cut, all I could picture was Nick a few decades from now... and if that is how he¡¯s gonna wind up, then safe to assume, he and Hayley both are gonna age like fine wine.


    In fact, speaking of the both of them...


    ¡°Nick is in the back,¡± I spoke out, inattentively stirring a drink so fast it was practically throwing itself out the rims of the cup. ¡°Would you like me to, um...?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Not just yet, anyway,¡± He told me, then from below the counter, he perched atop a wrapped present, throwing me a little knowing look. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to spoil an absent father¡¯s surprise now, would you?¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691: A Changed Mind


    What does this mean right now? Harry being here, just what does it entail?


    Thest time I saw him, he was a bit on the fence about mending his family rtionships, and thest I ever heard anything rting to him was when Nick closed the cafe yesterday citing the ever-ambiguous ¡®family ns¡¯ as the reason why.


    Fast forward to the present time, and doting dad over here was idly rapping his knuckles against the counter as I hurriedly began prepping his order, and ever so often adjusting and readjusting the little gift box sitting in front of him.


    So then, does this mean what I think it means? Or am I jumping too quick into conclusions right here? Know what, think I¡¯ll just ask the man himself instead of continuing to end every single thought popping inside my head with another question mark.


    Like a suave bartender-man working in the sleepy back alley tavern, I slid the man before me his drink of choice, his wrinkled eyes telling of a story beyond words, and asked him, ¡°How have you been doingtely?¡±


    The old man gave me a smirk, as he stretched the wrinkles out from his business suit, a glint of silver slightly protruding from his buttoned sleeves. Once more, a far cry from the decrepit, desperate man I used to know of him.


    With a jovial swell in his voice, he spoke, ¡°As well as I can possibly be, thanks to you,¡± then plucking his lips to the straw, he took arge sip of his drink, audibly smacking as he leaned back, his gaze with this assessing look. ¡°Not half-bad there, son. A little heavy on the sugar though... just a light sprinkle next time, don¡¯t toss them.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep that in mind,¡± I said, then quickly before I get called by another patron, asked. ¡°How are you doing with your family by the way? Since you¡¯re here, you bought a gift, I assume something¡¯s going right, right?¡±


    ¡°I give you my life story once, not a very interesting story at that, and you still want more?¡±


    ¡°To be fair, you did leave me at quite the cliffhanger.¡±


    And to that, he had nothing to say to a fair point made, bobbing his head once in a show of props.


    ¡°Well, I suppose to keep a dull story brief, we¡¯ll just say I decided to... reconsider my stance. I don¡¯t take back what I said before, I still firmly believe everyone¡¯s better off without me in their lives. But like I mentioned before, I¡¯m a selfish man, aren¡¯t I? I thought I could handle my desires before... but then after experiencing near death, after a while, it¡¯s got me wanting more.¡±


    I listened to him speak, and saw a sh of what looked like guilt and shame briefly dampen his spirited demeanor before he washed it all away with another long sip of his drink.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong to involve myself in their lives. Aside from Nick, I also know that nobody else wants anything to do with me anymore. And I especially know that after all I¡¯ve done and how long it¡¯s been that there is no going back.¡±


    Harry shook his head as if trying to reaffirm himself of his own statement.


    ¡°No, there is no going back,¡± He repeated, then he looked at me, a little determined, a little firm, and perhaps even a little hopeful. ¡°But there is still going forward.¡±


    ¡°Going forward, huh...¡± I muttered, eyeing his gift-wrapped box off to the side. ¡°So is this what this is, then?¡±


    ¡°A good attempt to, yeah,¡± He nodded. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t even remember thest time I gave my boy a present. Birthdays, Christmases. About time I change that, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Gray areas were never my expertise. I could see either sides to his approach, both the good and the bad, and while I personally think it was good that he was trying to make an effort, I could see the inverse being true too. That he didn¡¯t deserve to try.


    For the time being, I was leaning on the former side of the fence, and though I wasn¡¯t gonna give my input just yet, opting instead to wait and see, I did at least have one thing to say.


    A question, to be more urate.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be two then and not one?¡± I asked him. ¡°Last I remembered you¡¯re a father of two not one, so... where¡¯s the other one?¡±


    Harry mped up at once, the smile slowly fading from his face. ¡°Hayley¡¯s, um... a bit moreplicated to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I can only imagine,¡± I said, speaking hurriedly and briskly as I left the counter to tend to a waving customer. ¡°But if you¡¯re gonna try to go forward, shouldn¡¯t you instead be trying to make an effort with the person who¡¯s hurting the most here? I don¡¯t think Nick is the one who you should be worrying about at the moment.¡±


    And that¡¯s where I left him for a fair few minutes as I yed the Q&A game with a first-timer utterly baffled by our mythical menu selections. It was here that I had time to reflect, and I realized that maybe I wasn¡¯t the best candidate to be giving out family advice especially on suchplex and critical matters as the one now.


    When I walked back around the corner, Harry was still in the same huddle position I left him, the surface of his ss gleaming with droplets and for a long while untouched. But when he looked at me , he had that same peppy smile wide on his face again.


    ¡°You know, apart from a shrink, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met anyone so invested in my family affairs. Not one on a payroll, at least¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my friends,¡± I replied, sliding him a coaster for his drink.¡±And I¡¯ll help them in any way if I can. Dozens of failed interviews, and your kids are the only ones that weed me with open arms. I¡¯m grateful.¡±


    ¡°But this grateful?¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you want to pay them back, then just do your job, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re friends,¡± I repeated again. ¡°And you, well... I suppose you¡¯re getting there. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m sympathetic, alright? I¡¯d like to see a good oue between all of you... if such a thing even exists.¡±


    ¡°As despicable and undeserving a man as I am?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You say that, but I personally believe you¡¯ve earned your fair shot at a second chance,¡± I replied. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Harry stared at me for a good long while there as if he was trying to work out a solution to a ratherplex puzzle.


    ¡°A guy like you working here, I don¡¯t know how Hayley¡¯s still single.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Scuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not spoken for, are you?¡± He asked me. ¡°Because if I can¡¯t ever see her again, then I think I might be able to rest at ease knowing that she¡¯s at least with a guy like you.¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    Whether I was or not, he never got to find out... for in the next moment, suddenly there was a chime at the door, and there, with all the timing of divine intervention, walked in the very same subject of the topic at hand.


    With a smile much like his, and bearing that same kindly look in his eyes, Hayley took one look in my direction and waved in delight.


    And I, trying to hide my rm and panic, waved just as merrily back at her.


    Oh, this can¡¯t be good...

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692: Inconvenient Guest


    Strange how often people turn up at the same exact moment you start thinking of ¡¯em, it¡¯s like somehow your very thoughts had summoned them to you and you just aren¡¯t aware.


    In the case of Hayley here, I¡¯m not exactly sure who summoned her, whether I was at fault, or doting Dad had more than just Nick on his mind all along. Either way, whatever¡¯s gonna happen next... I was sorely tempted to quit my job and never find out just to stave away the awkwardness that was bound to envelop the entire premise.


    Harry caught the look on my face, and before I could deter him with a warning whisper, he casually nced behind him, and they saw each other, and just like that, it was all over.


    It was almost frightening how visible it was seeing the smile being robbed from Hayley¡¯s expression. I¡¯ve only ever known her cheerful and sly, and so this tenseness, this coldness gradually filling the look in her eyes... I know Harry had already gone on and on about how much she hated him... but actually seeing it still kinda caught me off guard to know just how much it really was.


    Hayley began to slowly walk over toward us, walking the walk that was not the springy, lively Hayley I knew. Then just as stiffly, Harry whirled back around to the front, suddenly looking a whole lot lesser inside hisvish suit, his eyes just staring nkly forward without a word.


    ¡°Hey, morning,¡± Hayley greeted me, wearing a smaller smile now as she strolled on over behind the counter. ¡°Wasn¡¯t expecting you here today consideringst night. I wouldn¡¯t have minded getting a text saying you¡¯ll be too busy puking down the toilet all morning.¡±


    Did my boss just tell me that I had the all-clear to skimp out my job? Shit, what the hell was I staying up all morning for, then?


    .....


    ¡°Well, considering Nick, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d have a job after today if I hadn¡¯te,¡± I replied, a little surprised at how normal I sounded. ¡°So I¡¯m making do with just puking down the staff toilet instead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, scary Nick, that makes sense... and he wonders why we don¡¯t get more people wanting to work with him, seriously...¡± She shook her head, then brazenly veered her gaze over at the sight of all the filled tables. ¡°A hangover, and you still manage to hang on with all this? Know what? Maybe, perhaps, a raise is in due.¡±


    Despite being literally inches apart, Hayley acted as if the stool in front of us waspletely empty, like Harry only existed permanently in her blind spot. And to be fair, it was not like he was also doing much to amplify his presence. Harry kept his head down, shrinking smaller and smaller in his seat by the second, and if not for the breath he was still drawing, I¡¯d have thought he had frozen stiff into a statue.


    ¡°Sorry you had no backup on the shift, must have been pretty hectic this morning, huh?¡± Hayley continued to act casual. ¡°But the good news is now you got yours truly to help you out here! So you can sit back, rx, and leave all the hard work to-¡±


    ¡°Um, Hayley...¡±


    At once, Hayley stopped speaking. In her eyes, I could see her flinch in blinks. She couldn¡¯t see him still, but I knew then that she definitely had heard him. There was no hiding that. Yet she recovered quickly, nonchntly picking up where she left off with another smile.


    ¡°Actually I think I¡¯m gonna go ready up a bit more in the back first,¡± She said, stiffly patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Be strong for just a little longer, alright?¡±


    Then before anyone could do anything else, Hayley shuffled past me and instantly vanished into the doorway. Seeing her disappear, Harry let out an audible gasp of breath, he sounded deeply disappointed... and it might just be my imagination, but he also sounded a little relieved.


    ¡°Saw the way she looked at me just now?¡± Harry asked me, sipping his drink and collecting hisposure. ¡°That¡¯s my everyday every time I try to settle things with her. Still, I can handle that. But being ignored though, pretending I don¡¯t exist... that... that hurts the most.¡±


    ¡°Well, you keep showing up like this, she can¡¯t ignore you forever,¡± I said.


    ¡°Inconveniencing her is not going to earn me any favors. If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, then...¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll just stop?¡± I interrupted. ¡°You looked at her, and only spoke once, and barely at that. C¡¯mon, you didn¡¯t even try yet.¡±


    ¡°I did try,¡± He said. ¡°Yesterday, I asked to meet with both of them, and I-¡±


    But he was stopped before he could borate any further. He heard it, and I heard it, thoserge stomping thuds growing closer and closer. By the time I nced back at the doorway, Nick was already standing there filling the wide gap, an uncanny familial resemnce showing in the shape of hisrge brooding eyes.


    I guess Hayley must have snitched back there, and the filial son over here quickly came running.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Nick spoke, sounding gentle and less like his usual gruff and tough self. ¡°What are you doing here? Its work hours, you know Hayley¡¯s here, you¡¯re not supposed to-¡±


    ¡°Oh right, yeah... slipped my mind,¡± Harry briskly brushed it off, and immediately he wasxer, more chipper, at the sight of his other kid. ¡°Anyway, I just wanted to see my son hard at work, and maybe you know...¡± less-than-subtly, he nudged the present further across the counter. ¡°...try and get a surprise look out of him. I was nning on doing this at my own pace, but... I suppose this shall do too.¡±


    If Harry was expecting a cheerful gasp, Nick to jump for joy, or even the slightest smile, then he didn¡¯t get it. The young giant of a man pursed his lips, a visible strain etched atop his furrowed brows, and with an air heaving than his usual, he turned towards me.


    ¡°Go home,¡± He said.


    ¡°Go...?¡± I nearly dropped the cup I was wiping to pretend I was doing something. ¡°I still got three hours left in my shift though.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you to spend them elsewhere,¡± He replied impatiently. ¡°Hayley said you should take a step back. I¡¯m convinced. Fill out the leave form, take your stuff, and go. I¡¯ll take care of things from here.¡±


    None of what he was saying sounded like the Nick I knew at all. If I¡¯m breathing, I¡¯m working, that was his life motto... so it was obvious this was just a brazen attempt to keep me from getting tangled in whatever the hell was about to go down now.


    And while I understand wanting to keep private affairs private... that didn¡¯t stop me from wanting to stay anyway.


    ¡°Better get a move on, then, part-timer,¡± Harry said to me, giving me a peculiar look. ¡°It was nice chatting... let¡¯s hope we can do so again some other time, huh?¡±


    I knew when to read between the lines, and while quite ostensibly stubborn time I usually was... this one time here, I decided to back off.


    ¡°Won¡¯t say no to less work,¡± I muttered, cing the cup down. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll take you up on that offer. I¡¯ll just hop in the back, find the form, and...¡±


    ¡°Actually, never mind about the form,¡± Nick hurriedly said, before I could walk a single step to the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll fill it out myself. You can just go. The sooner you can rest, the better.¡±


    Look at that, I¡¯m not even allowed in the back room no more. Why, what would I see if I entered?


    Images of Hayley pacing, fuming there, wearing a silent simmering expression of utter disgust filled my imagination, and the kind of things he had said to Nick upon seeing her dad at her premises. But as for confirming my suspicions... I backed off on that too.


    ¡°Just out the door then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah...¡± Nick muttered, no longer looking at me, staring dead in the eye at his old man. ¡°Out the door with you.¡±


    Subtle.


    I waved to Harry as I strolled past him, whispered a bit of good luck that I didn¡¯t think he heard over the sound of roaringughter from the other patrons. He waved back, smiled, and that was where I left him as I pushed open the front door.


    Whatever will happen will happen... and whatever does happen... I hope I¡¯ll get to find out sooner rather thanter. But for now, though... I suppose I better go pick up my costume for the movie shoot starting soon.


    ording to Amanda¡¯s text that I¡¯ve left unread, I¡¯m supposed to be at the abandoned building we had scouted over the day before. Not really looking forward to wandering those decrepit empty halls again... but you gotta do what you gotta do, I suppose.


    Let¡¯s find out if my Chester-acting skills had gotten rusty.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693: Unwrapped Mysteries


    Was this how freedom feels like? Getting off of work early, riding back home knowing you have more hours than you originally expected to burn, on such a nice winter day out too? Man, if heaven doesn¡¯t feel like this, then I ain¡¯t dying. Quote me on that.


    Harry¡¯s predicament had me preupied for a good while, but as of now... there¡¯s really no use to think about. Given time, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find out what came of it soon enough. An extra grumpy Nick means things didn¡¯t go good, usual grumpy Nick means all was just fine. I¡¯ll be sure to keep an eye out tomorrow.


    I drove the fifteen-minute road home to pick up my costume, absolutely looking forward to the extra twenty-minutemute back into town in order to get to the set. Knowing this director-dude and his irond insistence on shooting nothing less than perfect golden takes, I figured the sooner I get this acting gig over with, the better... I ain¡¯t exactly keen on staying in an abandoned building till sundown... especially not this particr sundown.


    When I pulled up at the driveway, I was practically in a light jog as I mbered up the porch,pletely unstoppable in my march up until the very moment I swung open the door. My eyes needed a double take.


    This morning when I left, the house was in quite a rather modest state of cleanliness to put it one way. I just simply hadn¡¯t the time or the energy to scrub every shoe print off the ground or suck up every little bit of crumb on the carpet. I know the kitchen cabs have like a bunch of half-drunk cans of soda in them for some reason, and I think I probably left the garbage bags sitting out in front of the pantry, yet all of that didn¡¯t matter now... not anymore.


    Immacte? Pristine? I feel like there should be a better word that I could use, because what I was seeing here goes way beyond any of those mundane mortal terminologies.


    The entire house was spotless, organized, andpletely pristine. I almost didn¡¯t recognize the living room... not when everything was sparkling and shining, with my own dumbfounded expression reflecting back at me in the polished floorboards.


    .....


    ¡°Ah, Master!¡± Ash¡¯s head poked out from around a corner, ears raised and wriggling, before the rest of her emerged, looking just as surprised as I was. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you home so early. Umm, good morning.¡±


    Looking a bit lost, she dropped to a bow, and once again I had to do another double take. I almost forgot how life felt like to have her up and running about instead of permanently confined to bed. And on her first day back into the fray, this gal singlehandedly reversed and even improved upon what took like a crowd of dozens to make a total mess out of overnight in a matter of mere hours.


    And then she hits me with a good ol¡¯ fashion ¡®Good morning¡¯ like it ain¡¯t no thing. Oh, Ash... just what am I to do without ya?


    ¡°Morning to you too,¡± I greeted her back, just the sight of her automatically putting a wide smile on my face. ¡°I see you¡¯ve been busy... very busy... kinda feel bad on just how busy.¡±


    ¡°Perish the thought,¡± Ash said, walking forward and sprucing my clothes of any wrinkles. ¡°My responsibilities should not be your grievance. As a matter of fact, I take great pride and immense joy in always weing you back to a clean home. It is a delight I¡¯ve sorely missed ever since falling ill...¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, sweeping, mopping, scrubbing, sweating around all day long,¡± I said sarcastically. ¡°What else could you ever want out of life, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. And if for you, Master...¡± She stepped back, her green eyes glittering like ornaments on a tree. ¡°How could I ever dare ask for more?¡±


    Further inwards I ventured, feeling a lot more rejuvenated having free roam of the house without crunching my feet on some piece of dirt. The lights on the tree were still shing, and huddled over in front of it, I noticed arge bundle of violet sat deeply engrossed by it.


    ¡°Morning, Sera,¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t seem to hear me... or she did hear me, but just chose to ignore me, which was fair enough, I suppose. ¡°Not mad that I finished up the tree without you, are you?¡± I asked, but once again... the total mute chose to remainpletely deaf.


    Eh, she¡¯s probably fine.


    ¡°Lady Samantha had already left for home a while prior to your arrival,¡± Ash informed me, as she returned to that same corner she appeared out of, earnestly scrubbing away at a dried stain on the wall. ¡°As for Adalia, she awoke early this morning, making mention of meeting her sister before departing shortly right after.¡±


    So the house was pretty much empty then. Peace and quiet. Hard to believe it was justst night that this ce was roaring louder than some death metal concerts.


    Then in the corner of my gaze, I saw something, still looking in the general vicinity of the tree. I noticed the pile of gifts beneath it had gotten considerably smaller for some reason, and it didn¡¯t take long for my search to drift over to Ash again... this time, catching sight of a bracelet wrapped around her wrist glimmering in a bright hue of green.


    ¡°Amanda¡¯s gift?¡± I asked.


    For a second, Ash looked about, before following my gaze and immediately understanding, a look of happiness slowly brightening her expression.


    ¡°There was a letter attached specifically addressed to me,¡± She said, raising her arm, and staring out the small bracelet in admiration. ¡°It had once belonged to her, relinquishing it to me in hopes that it¡¯ll help bring out the color in my eyes, or so she says. Lady Amanda is a woman of indescribable kindness.¡±


    Indescribable kindness. Yeah, you¡¯re telling me, alright...


    ¡°Oh no, Master, how could I-!¡± Ash suddenly eximed, nearly dropping the brush she was using while simultaneously looking as if resisting the strong urge to m her head into the wall. A momentter, she nced at me, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ve not offered you a meal, have I? The first thing I should have inquired about and the thought had left me. You must be terribly famished, Master.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine,¡± I quickly told her. ¡°As much of a sin it is to skip out one of your dishes, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be staying long.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ll be leaving again?¡± She asked, for some reason sounding mildly disappointed. ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Got a movie to star in, remember?¡± I said. ¡°Probably going to take some time, I¡¯ll just grab lunch there. Hopefully, be back before-¡±


    ¡°May I apany you?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°You want toe?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not any trouble, of course,¡± Ash added hurriedly. ¡°The cold season has robbed me of countless opportunities for me to spend time with you. Now that I am better and I am able, I feel it simply unwise of me to squander any more.¡±


    Hearing her say all that, meekly and gently as she sounded... was it just me, or was it getting hot in here?


    ¡°Then there is the matter of your gift,¡± She went on. ¡°A symbol of my immense gratitude for you. I¡¯ve yet to think of anything worthy of offer... so perhaps, if I am by your side, I may be able to find my answer eventually.¡±


    ¡°Still hung up on that, huh?¡±


    ¡°Terrribly, hopelessly so,¡± She sighed again, then nced back up at me. ¡°So if you would allow it, Master... may I?¡±


    Honestly, hearing her at a total loss on Christmas tradition felt so validating considering my own situation. If someone like her wasn¡¯t making any progress, then safe to say, I wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless.


    As for her request on the other hand ... hell, like there¡¯s any other answer I oughta give.


    ¡°Go freshen up,¡± I nudged my head at her. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in ten minutes.¡±


    The smile rippling on her face could have easily outshined a thousand-watt bulb. As blinding as it was breathtaking. ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± She said, before taking off all the way upstairs, the loud m of her bedroom door echoing her delight.


    As for me, costume aside, the mention of gifts had my focus momentarily shifting, becausee to think of it... that small pile of three still sitting beneath the tree there, I know one belonged to Adalia from the ever-benevolent Amanda, but then there was the other two, one t and lean, the other so very tiny, and them, I know unequivocally who exactly there were addressed to.


    Maybe it¡¯s about time the recipient finally got his hands on them, huh? Not as if Sammy¡¯s here to gripe about sacred traditions, anyway...


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± I muttered to a watchful Sera, as I rudely shuffled in to obstruct her view. ¡°Just gonna grab these real quick.¡±


    Then before her re could get any sharper, I scurried away to the dining table, plopping both on the surface and hearing a hard thud from one and a soft smack from the other.


    The bigger, thinner one drew my attention first, and inscribed on a note duct taped to its packaging were letters written in nice elegant handwriting, and just reading the first word in the slightest of nces, I knew instantly who this one was from.


    <<Merry Christmas, my sweet baby boy! Now, I know Christmas gifts aren''t usually something we do in our family, but considering recent circumstances... I don''t think there''s a more perfect opportunity than this. What''s inside, I don''t advise you to rip it open just yet. But the curious, stubborn boy you are, I know you will be sorely tempted to try anyway. When you''re alone, when your schedule''s free and empty, then you may have my blessing. Ignore me, open it, I daresay you might regret it. Questions? I suppose you''ll have some brewing right about now. If so, you''re always wee to give me a call. I''ll be waiting. >


    Reading all that, feeling all the foreboding and dread of a horror movie washing over me had me wanting nothing to do with whatever the hell that devil of a mother had lovingly wrapped inside the package.


    It was like she was one step ahead of my thoughts too. I was indeed curious, and I did indeed feel like risking it anyway... but in the end, I decided to heed her advice. When I¡¯m alone, when I¡¯m free... like she already knew that I wouldn¡¯t be right now. Freaky. In any case, I slid her gift off to the side.


    Now it was just this... and it couldn¡¯t have been any more of a contrast... whatever the hell it even was. No note, no message, just a in and simple tiny box covered in gift wrappings.


    Gee, I wonder who this could be from?


    Thankfully, Dad wasn¡¯t the type to send any unsolicited freaky shit, so getting a present from him was as safe as safe could be. I¡¯m confident I won¡¯t have to hold my breath for any ticking magic time bombs unwrapping this one.


    So I began plucking it open, squirming my fingers into the seams, and wriggling it all around. It didn¡¯t take long for the wrapper to be reduced to rubbish, and what I had held now between two fingers was exactly as I suspected.


    A tiny little box.


    The kind with hinges, the kind that opens.


    And so I opened it.


    s, it was tiny, and not to mention, surprisingly slippery, and midway through it slipped from my grip and bounced off the table with the same dull thud.


    But as it did, I glimpsed something falling apart from it, something uneven, jagged, and then suddenly on the table...


    Out plopped a ring.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694: Time To Roll


    It never struck me that Ash had never actually once taken a ride on my bike until she finally did. Poor, innocent her was under the misguided belief that we were taking the bus, realizing only toote that the time for public transportation was now over as I handed her my helmet to wear.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve attained a vehicle of your own, that¡¯s right. I¡¯vepletely forgotten.¡±


    ¡°How do you forget something like that even though you hear me roaring in the driveway almost every day?¡± I asked, lifting one leg over the other and saddling up on the seat.


    ¡°Heard you, never saw you, Master,¡± She tried to justify before quickly abandoning the attempt to just simply stand and stare, and unlike with cars, it seems she didn¡¯t hold the same kind of fascination for the two-wheeler varieties. ¡°And now that I have, it¡¯s umm... well, it does have quite the distinct design to it, I suppose.¡±


    Firing up the engine had her taking a cautionary step back, which was sad. I was actually really looking forward to showing off to her.


    ¡°Master, is this safe?¡±


    ¡°Hey...¡± I tried to assuage her concerns with a smile. ¡°Have a little faith in your master. ¡±


    .....


    ¡°You misunderstand. I meant safe for you. This headpiece...¡± Ash raised the helmet, its shine gleaming with the reluctance in her gaze. ¡°For protection, yes? And yet you¡¯ve only one in possession. Where is yours, Master?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re holding it,¡± I replied, then seeing her face, quickly said. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll go slow. I¡¯m used to going slow. Besides, if anything does happen, I¡¯d feel better if you were-¡±


    ¡°I can handle it, Master,¡± She interjected, practically shoving the helmet back into my hands. ¡°s, you on the other hand...¡±


    Yep, she¡¯s got me beat there. Sometimes I forget that Ash was not like us feeble squishy humans. Nope, she¡¯s pretty much a she-hulk but less green and more curves. A whole lot better too, I¡¯d argue.


    Once we got the safety debacle sorted, we were finally off onto the open road much to Ash¡¯s ever-growing and lingering regret. Not me, though. I regret nothing... especially not when she was clinging to me so tightly, constantly feeling her arms, her face, her... other things... pressing up to me so firmly. It was a wonder I could even keep driving straight at all.


    First Sera, now Ash. It¡¯s like fantasy folks have an inherent distaste for anything without four doors or any solid surface to rest their feet onto. It¡¯s seriously a wonder they even conquered horses. In any case, bike-riding is just gonna be one of those things she¡¯s just gonna have to learn to love, I suppose.


    ¡°Master, are you... okay?¡± asked Ash, bravely lifting her head up at a momentary red light to inquire. ¡°You seem strangely... withdrawn.¡±


    And you seem strangely perceptive for someone whose vision is ny percent the back of my costume.


    ¡°It¡¯s the helmet, hate talking in it,¡± I said, hearing my own stilted voice muffled and echoed from all around me within the dome. ¡°And also the only passenger I ever had couldn¡¯t speak anyway, so I couldn¡¯t even get much practice...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In truth, in and obvious, it wasn¡¯t actually the helmet that was bothering me. The source of my muteness was actually far away back home, closed behind my bedroom door, and sealed shut inside the bottom drawer, taking the ever-suspect form of a jagged, unevenly sculpted silver ring that no way in hell could be what I think it actually was.


    Except it most probably, absolutely was.


    Frederika¡¯s ring. A mystical heirloom of the First Divine. Irene imed it was a long-lost fairytale, didn¡¯t she? The abilities of a God imbued within its shimmering luster... and dear ol¡¯ Dad had it wrapped and delivered to me in literal scraps of paper like it was nothing.


    How does he even have something like this in his possession in the first ce? And more importantly... why the hell give it to me?


    The answer to both questions was literally just one phone call away, which undoubtedly would also send me spiraling down a long lengthy rabbit hole filled with countless why, what, and hows...


    Precisely why I chose not to go down that route. Not yet anyway. Not today anyway. Turns out Mom¡¯s note was pretty great advice indeed.


    Callter, when you¡¯re free, when you¡¯re alone.


    My day today was already bogged down with shit even without these things weighing down on me. For now, I¡¯m better off not opening that can of worms just yet... but mark my words, the second I get some time to breathe, I don¡¯t give a shit how high I run their phone bill up, those folks just can¡¯t get around handing out unsolicited ancient relics of boundless potential like that, it¡¯s not how people do things around here.


    Yet despite resolving not to pry too much into these thoughts, that didn¡¯t really stop me from continuing to think about it anyway... and these thoughts just lingered on even as we reached our destination.


    Big, scary, abandoned building in front, white vans and loose cables strewn across the empty lot, some spotlights and folded green screens piled inside of cardboard boxes, even with all these entering the picture, somehow that one stupid ring continued to remain my single obsession.


    Just call me Smeagol or something, I guess.


    ¡°Oh, here again...¡± I heard Ash mutter as I killed the ignition, and hearing that slight edge to her voice had me momentarily snapping out of my stupor.


    ¡°Right, should have probably told you where we would be shooting beforehand, my bad,¡± I said, hissing in the cold air of bitter hindsight. ¡°Not dredging up any bad memories, are we?¡±


    ¡°No, none whatsoever, Master,¡± She quickly, and cheerfully assured. ¡°Presumably long buried by many more excellent ones I¡¯ve made in the time since.¡±


    ¡°Good to know,¡± I said, then recing my helmet with the top hat I had stashed on the bike, I shifted into character. Head arched forward, hat in a gloved hand, Chester the Suave was back and eager to steal both coins and heart.


    ¡°You know, you look quite the lonely sight basked solely in your own beauty and charm,¡± I said to her, putting on the thickest, smoothest I could muster with a smile, with an awe-stricken sigh for extra effect. ¡°lovely but lonely,¡± then I offered her my arm, arching a little more. ¡°Allow me to amend that, won¡¯t you?¡±


    For her part, Ash looked quite taken aback. Her wide green eyes batting in sync with the twitching of her ears. ¡°Ahh... I see... huh...¡± She gave a short bewildered giggle. ¡°Indeed, this is quite the oundish role they have chosen you to y. A charming swindler of hearts, I presume?¡±


    ¡°Swindler? Me? The Earnest Chester?¡± My lips parted to a toothy smirk. ¡°Ah, my fairdy, if there were any string of words in the world to murder the benevolence of a man, you¡¯d have done it. And quite effectively at that.¡±


    Ash hopped off the bike, smiling just as wide. ¡°Oh, do forgive me, indeed, won¡¯t you? I meant no offense by what I said. A simple curiosity¡¯s me, excuse my words.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, mesmerizing beauty seems to be my one fatal weakness,¡± I raised my arm out again. ¡°And for you, my dear lovely Elf, believe me, I have more than just kindness to offer.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh...¡± Ash stammered, her gaze still ridden in disbelief. ¡°I... I think perhaps I mighte to like this... this, erm... you...¡±


    Okay, roley¡¯s a major interest for her. Noted.


    ¡°Music to my ears,¡± I whispered, then making a move, I coupled my arm around hers, asking once, before taking the very first step into whisking away into the entrance. ¡°Well then, shall we?¡±


    ¡°A swindler undoubtedly, and also a very good one at that, it seems,¡± She muttered, leaning onto me and allowing herself willinglyplicit to my whims. ¡°Very well, Chester. If you would have me.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡± I lightly chuckled. ¡°As modest as you are marvelous, clearly.¡±


    We headed inside, trailing the seemingly endless bridge of wires across the hall and echoing footsteps as our only lead. And it wasn¡¯t before long we encountered another kindred soul in the godforsaken building.


    Far from the distance, that person was quite a weing sight, but then as we got nearer, closer... and that person became blonder, handsomer... he started not looking as weing a sight as before.


    Garbed in the finest hero robes, and carrying this great palpable air of main-charactertinitus, Leonardo the Hero sprung out of his leaning pose against the dpidated concrete wall and immediately came charging in our direction.


    And I get this strange feeling it wasn¡¯t because he saw me.


    ¡°Ash!¡± He called out, the vacant hallway reverberating his shock and delight. ¡°You¡¯re here! She¡¯s here! You brought her here? And you¡¯re early. Wow, you¡¯re early. You¡¯re early and with Ash! Oh, and the party! Thanks for the invite! Good times! Hope you like your gift by the way.¡±


    I took a second to decide which sentence he spoke to try and spring off of, because that was a mouthful, alright.


    ¡°Early, yes, good to see you too,¡± I said. ¡°And as you firmly stated, I have indeed brought Ash with me. Wanted to see how movie magic works. Hope that won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°It is a delight having made your acquaintance again,¡± Ash stepped forward, bowing her head. ¡°As my Master has stated, I hope I will not pose a problem that would impede you in any way.¡±


    ¡°Problem? No, no, not at all! You¡¯re more than wee to sit back,¡± Leon said, never once even looking at me, and at all times since the first second, gazing only at her. ¡°In fact, if you want to Ash, you can do more than just watch.¡±


    ¡°More than just watch?¡± I cocked my head at him. ¡°You mean act?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± For the first time, he nced at me, only for a second though. ¡°You¡¯d agree, right? She¡¯d fit right in!¡±


    Won¡¯t deny that, but...


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously gonna throw her into the middle of production? Don¡¯t think the director would be too keen on that.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll convince him,¡± He said, shaking his head, deaf to any and all rational arguments. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re still just setting up. Then there¡¯s the B-Roll, the Elidna introduction. Our actual scenes won¡¯t evene until muchter. Plenty of time to find a way to squeeze you in. Trust me, it won¡¯t even be a problem.¡±


    No problem, he says. Mmm, well, I¡¯m beginning to think I might just be staring at one right about now...


    Just a feeling, of course.

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695: Sour Takes


    Things didn¡¯t start off well.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever known such an instantaneous switch from good to not-so-good, and considering the things I¡¯ve seen and done, that says quite a bit, doesn¡¯t it?


    And it all started out so promising too. There I was, striding up the dpidated steps to the set located all the way up at thest floor, in the absolute peak of my game and carrying cautious optimism about today¡¯s shoot... despite having not a single clue what the hell I was supposed to be doing.


    Then I entered the room where all the thick wires and muffled sounds converged, rounding the corner, only to then witness this maniac of a directorpletely eviscerating this poor girl to the brink of tears.


    ¡°Take fifty! We are at take fifty! You realized that?! We¡¯ve just reached a milestone dedicated solely to your screw-ups! You want a medal? Apuse? Hey everyone-¡± He whirled around the set, eyes raving mad, smacking his hands together till they were red. ¡°-give her a hand! C¡¯mon! Make some noise for your star actress! Absolutely brilliant!¡±


    No one pped, of course. Yet, all the same, the entire cast and crew present were treating this whole thing like it was the same old, same old... and if this actually was typically your average day on set, then fuckin¡¯ yikes.


    ¡°In one of his moods,¡± tutted a disapproving Leon by my side. ¡°Give him time. He¡¯s gotta let it all out first before anything else can happen.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± shrieked the poor girl, left to fend off her own against the roaring bull of a director. I needed a look closer, because at first nce, I didn¡¯t realize she was actually a girl at all. ¡°I¡¯m trying! Seriously! Really! I am! I just... it¡¯s nerve-wracking! And it¡¯s difficult to move on time when I¡¯m covered like this!¡±


    Webbed wings protruded out her back, with patches of gaping narrow slits across her neck. If that wasn¡¯t freaky enough, her skin was pale like a corpse, and her feet had this long and elongated shape that reminded me of flippers. I found it really hard to find a fault in her excuse.


    But then more than anything, it was the jagged ws for hands, the sharp pointed tips protruding out of her trembling lips that stayed my gaze for an extra second longer. If you just detract everything else from her appearance, I daresay she looked almost like...


    ¡°You! Are! An! Elidna!¡± roared the director, every enunciation threatening a copse of the entire damn structure. ¡°You are the veryst of your kind, the embodiment of your entire species¡¯ existence! At the very least, do your character the decency of acting the damn part! It¡¯s what you signed up for, right? Younded this role, you knew the challenges you¡¯d face! Don¡¯t whine to me now about not being able! Do your damn job or I¡¯ll just find someone else that can! Understood?!¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, I am not all too keen on the idea of volunteering me to this undertaking of yours, Master,¡± Ash whispered in my ear.


    Honestly, seeing this, I¡¯m not too sure if I still even wanna be in it myself.


    With a faltering breath that failed to settle, the Elidna muttered back to him a lifeless, ¡°Yes...¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Mr. Director spat, ring his nostrils like a ringed bull before turning his scowl up and addressing the set. ¡°Okay, everyone take five! We gotta reset the scene-again! But next take, listen well-golden, alright! Am I clear?¡±


    There was a low rousing of affirming grunts, the scamper of feet as everyone wandered to do their things, and the poor little Elidna strode off elsewhere, presumably for onest ditch attempt to perfect her act or otherwise face the fire.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I don¡¯t remember him being this much of a psychost time,¡± I remarked as things settled down.


    Leon smirked. ¡°An entire two weeks wasted on auditioning trying to scout for the best person to y the Elidna. Went through a hundred participants. Finally got his best option, takes like four hours in-and-out stalling production for the makeup effect. We¡¯re at fifty takes with every single one to just simply end up at the cutting room floor, who wouldn¡¯t be a little pissy that things are going a little bumpy?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ash hovered close with strangely nothing else to say about just what went down. Perhaps it was the subtle unease of being back in this building, or maybe she was just utterly stricken at the notion of seeing people here in this world just casually ying dress-up and theater with hers.


    Then right before I had the chance to ask her, I heard the loud strutting of a man so immensely peeved at the world creeping closer towards my direction. I looked ahead, and suddenly I was up face-to-face with the shade-wearing, totalitarian director himself.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± He said to me, a hand on his hip and the other tilting down his shades slightly to meet with my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re here early, good. Very good. Finally something good happens.¡±


    A rare glimpse of beaming approval from the guy, only for it to be immediately snuffed, as he went straight cross-eyed practically drilling a hole into my chest with his stare alone.


    ¡°And the hell¡¯s this?¡± He demanded, catching the thin silvery sway around my neck in an open palm. ¡°This is not part of your costume, you know.¡±


    Oh shit, oh boy...


    ¡°Ah, that?¡± I quickly shot up a smirk in character. ¡°Nothing but a ttering gift. A lovely young Subus gave it to mest night, you see. Bumped into her at a festive gathering, apparently took a fancy to me as much as I did her, and as a hopeful sign of what¡¯s toe, wanted something for me to remember her by. And I daresay, sometimes it feels like she¡¯s still right here beside me, you know?¡±


    Director-man pondered me for a moment, swiveling and spinning the vial around his fingers, before to my immense relief, sounded a grunt that sounded a little impressed.


    ¡°A parting gift from a demon of lust tied with a strand of Yil,¡± then even rarer, he shot me a smile of his own, and relinquished his hold. ¡°Well if anybody stands a chance of taming a subus, it¡¯d be Chester the Suave, alright. Improvisations like these... if only some were as diligent as you are. Alright, make sure that ne doesn¡¯t stick to the corner of your coat, I want a good panning shot of it when we start rolling.¡±


    Did I just speech-check my way into keeping my ne as an actual prop? Holy shit, I might actually be pretty good at this whole Suave-thing.


    ¡°Back from your lunch break? Good,¡± The director spoke, addressing the handsome blond to the left of me. ¡°Change of ns, we¡¯ll shuffle the scenes. The Elidna¡¯s not working out, so we¡¯ll start with Leonardo and Chester¡¯s scenes together first, start from the fifth floor, a bit of exposition, interaction, then scene end, alright?¡±


    ¡°If that is what¡¯s demanded of me,¡± Leon said, speaking the part of a Hero entrusted with a great burden. ¡°Then I shall do what I must.¡±


    The director nodded his head, then without sparing another nce, he turned around back to his set, just as Leon stepped forward, breaking character to say, ¡°Um, there¡¯s one other thing though, boss. I¡¯d like to introduce you to-¡±


    ¡°No, no time!¡± He barked. ¡°We¡¯re already far behind schedule as it is! You have something to say, keep it to yourself until after we¡¯re done! But for now?¡± with a raised arm, he gestured wildly at the crew. ¡°Lights, camera,e on, let¡¯s go, go, go!¡±


    It¡¯s like he didn¡¯t even notice Ash¡¯s existence despite being literal inches away from direct eye contact. Like, how do you even do that, how the hell do you not notice someone like her standing around in in sight?


    I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s gotta be the sunsses... blind as a bat.


    ¡°Ah well, there¡¯s alwayster, I suppose,¡± Leon said, leaning forward to look at Ash. ¡°In the meantime, why don¡¯t you go grab a coffee, hang back, and watch how it¡¯s done first?¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Ash bowed, then slightly turned to address me. ¡°I suppose this is where I¡¯ll have to leave you for now, Master.¡±


    I cocked a brow at her. ¡°Somehow, you don¡¯t sound the least bit upset at the prospect for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Upset?¡± She repeated, ears wiggling to the wavelength of yfulness. ¡°My Master is to put on a mesmerizing performance before my very eyes. I ask, is there any reason to feel glum?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I blinked at her. ¡°When you put it like that...¡±


    ¡°Do your best, Master,¡± Ash said, gently nudging me forward. ¡°I expect great things to behold. I know you won¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    Oh, okay, so no pressure then. Good to know.


    Absolutely splendid.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696: Taking Takes


    Compared to the first time I was put in front of a bonafide studio camera, this time around wasn¡¯t much of a trial-and-error run now that I knew exactly what this director wanted out of me.


    Guy had a ir for storytelling through character motions, you see. If you couldn¡¯t express yourself well, or do something the least bit out-of-character, that¡¯s how you wind up getting your ass on the grill.


    In every scene he shot of us, dialogue was kept to the bare minimum. If there¡¯s something that needed to be told, it would be our eyes telling the story not our lips, the subtle change in posture, the shift in expression on our faces-all that kind of pretentious shit, and honestly, it ain¡¯t as easy to pull off as those actors on the silver screen make it seem... gained a newfound respect for them now, having to act a persona that a hundred and ten percent did not resemble you one bit.


    Thankfully, this time around, I was given the actual full script to add some much-needed context to my actions, and also giving cohesion to this mess of a storyline I was thrust into.


    To recap, Leonardo was sent to a strange and foreignnd long abandoned by the Divines, and after my fateful meeting with the fish-out-of-water Leonardo and hearing out his plight in a dingy tavern, I vowed to aid him on his quest to find him a way back to his province... for a price, of course.


    Information was the game, and I was the grandmaster verging on checkmate for hispliance. Help me out with some persistent debtors on my tail for a lead as to where he could start searching. But in actuality, I was simply talking out of my ass, intending to just simply point him in a random direction and never see him again for as long as I live.


    The too-trusting Hero naturally fulfilled his end of the deal, and to show my immense gratitude, I had him marching southbound chasing some empty rumor of an Ancient Magus up in his little magic tower. He thanked me, I thanked him, and we all lived happily ever after.


    .....


    Two dayster, he had me cornered in a dead-end back alley, the tip of his sword to my throat, explicitly yet calmly telling me that this time I really will fulfill my end of the bargain, which leads us all back to the present time... walking the deste, decrepit halls of this ominous structure long forgotten by time.


    All this development... and I don¡¯t remember a single one of ¡¯em actually happening.


    No, I remembered a totally different chain of events. Didn¡¯t I try to swindle Leonardo of his coin? Didn¡¯t a bar fight ensue because of it? What happened to me being in awe of his prowess which was the catalyst for me joining his cause?


    Was I remembering a different timeline or something?


    ¡°Rewrites,¡± rified Leon, upon seeing the look on my face pretty much pressed up against the page. ¡°The director didn¡¯t like how things flowed so he discarded the entire first script. We¡¯ll be reshooting those scenes pretty soon in the future.¡±


    Reshooting? Meaning I toiled myself both physically and mentally for nothing? Is this seriously how movies are made? How the hell were there so many if they¡¯re this much of a pain in the ass to make?


    For a moment, the blessed feeling I got getting my hands on the script fizzled for a second, before immediately taking a nosedive into despair when I went rummaging through the pages looking for all the lines written out for me.


    Page after page I flipped, only to find absolutely nothing...


    Again.


    ¡°You seem like a naturaling up with your own piecesst time,¡± The director exined when I brought it up to him less than gracefully. ¡°I put a writer on your character, it might screw with your performance. It¡¯s your character, your voice, make it work.¡±


    Knowing the futility of arguing, and most importantly with an eager-eyed maiden watching nearby, I sucked up my despair and put on my A-game, walking the walk, acting the act, bracing myself for the true test of my skill.


    And with a turn of the heel, and a somber gaze from the Hero in blonde, here ites. ¡°This better not be one of your tricks again, Chester,¡± Leonardo warned me. ¡°Wasting my time even more than you already have is not a wise thing to try again twice.¡±


    ¡°Tricks? Me?¡± I feigned shock, a gloved hand to my chest like I¡¯d just been stabbed. ¡°I¡¯d be quite the idiot of a man to try and thwart a person like yourself twice. Is that sincerely what you think of me?¡±


    ¡°So many words,¡± He quietly muttered. ¡°Yet so many things still left unaddressed. The Elidna are extinct. Knowing that, I see no reason for us to be here other than you stalling for time.¡±


    ¡°Divines, some faith, please,¡± I sighed. ¡°Approach this in a non-skewed view, would you... pretend you trust me, and if you can do that... then you can pretend my words have significance when I tell you for the umpteenth time that not all of them are gone just yet. Not everything here is as you know, you know?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± He haughty crossed his arms, his red robes fluttering as he did. ¡°Because you say so? You got this from another rumor told in mutters and whispers? Or a im made by some long-dead Magus from beyond the grave? You fed me lies once before, how can I be sure I¡¯m not just simply walking right into another one?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose you¡¯ll just have to see for yourself, won¡¯t you?¡± I smirked at him, lightly patting his shoulder pads as I moved on ahead in front of him. ¡°And if it makes all the difference, I¡¯m walking to it right alongside you, am I not? ¡±


    His impatience audibly reverberated across the empty hall, then as it dwindled, the steps of his boots took over to stamp out the deathly silence.


    ¡°Youe aplete stranger to our province, and you¡¯re demanding answers and a solution to your problem,¡± I said out loud. ¡°In that case, the Elidna are your best bet, aren¡¯t they? Mysterious, elusive, dangerous... just like you. Who knows, maybe if you talk, you¡¯ll find that you share more things inmon too.¡±


    ¡°A far-fetched n.¡±


    ¡°And yet the best you could ever hope for, you¡¯re very wee,¡± I said, rounding the corner. ¡°Now, hurry it up. If the little birdie I metst night is right, we¡¯ll find what we¡¯re looking for just up these steps. After that, we¡¯ll shake on it, and dly part ways, never to see each other ever again. Oh, here¡¯s hoping.¡±


    Between takes and set-ups, I found myself alwaysing back to Ash, who was positively glowing at watching me act my ass out... apparently, she found it all absolutely amusing to witness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know why you even want to do this...¡± I said to her, wiping the sweat off my forehead and chugging down a drink. Then a moment after, I paused, staring at her. ¡°Wait, do you even wanna do this?¡±


    ¡°Depends, I suppose,¡± Ash responded, taking the damp handkerchief from my hand and taking over. ¡°Will doing so allow me a chance to spend more time with you?¡±


    ¡°Um, I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Then, yes, Master,¡± She smiled at me. ¡°I do want to do this.¡±


    We took a few more takes of walking and talking, sprinkled alongside some environmental storytelling, all the while, doing my best to hide my unsettlement as to how dead-on Leon was capturing the brooding, sullen character that was my father.


    Seriously, at times, it felt like I was walking right beside him. He¡¯s got his entire demeanor locked down to a tee. All that was missing was a lighted cigarette tucked between his lips, and he needed to lose the blonde too.


    And then deep in the back of my mind, it had me thinking again of the notion that this all actually happened. Getting sent to a forgotten ce, meeting a member of a species thought to be long-extinct, maybe a few things altered here and there, but overall, Dad has been there and done that. My only question now was... how in the hell did he even manage to get out?


    Guess it was just another question to add to the pile I n on asking him once I find the time.


    After an exhausting two hours of retakes in different positions, different floors, and different lighting, I finally heard the magic word, ¡°Cut!¡± echoing aloud, releasing from this suffocating confinement of a split personality I was wearing over me.


    ¡°Good, that was very good, guys,¡± The director came approaching, wearing a straight face that shed starkly with his praise. ¡°Leonardo, wless as always. Chester, your pronunciation could still use some work. Lose the ent.¡±


    What ent is he talking about? I sound just fine to me.


    ¡°Overall though,¡± He adjusted his shades, giving slow approving nods at me. ¡°You¡¯re turning out to be a good find. Seems you aren¡¯t just a stupid excuse for Tressa to put her boyfriend in a movie, after all.¡±


    ¡°Uhh,¡± I blinked at him. ¡°Thanks?¡±


    ¡°Keep it up,¡± He said, turning back around, as if he thought he really just paid me apliment there. ¡°Alright, one final scene, and that¡¯s a wrap! Elidna, you¡¯re up! Screw this up, you¡¯re done! What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°One moment, boss!¡± Leon quickly reached out, mping down on his shoulder and halting him in his tracks. ¡°We¡¯re done, aren¡¯t we? Time you heard me out, right? You promised.¡±


    The director gave a grumble, huffing as he turned back to us, a visible crease in his brows. ¡°Just make it quick, alright?¡±


    Eyes twinkling, Leon raised his hand to signal Ash over, wearing a smile as he spoke, ¡°Still no luck with the Elf castings, right? Well, I think I might just have the solution to that.¡±


    At that, the director hunched forward with interest. ¡°Do you now?¡±


    ¡°Yep, and I think you might just find that she¡¯s everything you could ever ask,¡± Leon affirmed, gesturing over towards Ash as she quietly drew up beside me. ¡°Boss, I¡¯d like to introduce you to your brand new star-meet Ash. An Elf through and through, or as through as you can get anyway.¡±


    For the first time, behind those thickly-tinted shades, the director finally acknowledged Ash¡¯s presence.


    Even more than that, slowly and gradually, at the sight of her, he started assessing her from head to toe, circling around her thrice, with every full circle swelling the look of amazement on his face even more... and I know now enough about subtle storytelling to know that he likes what he sees.


    ¡°Well?¡± Leonardo asked, practically beaming seeing his reaction. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The director ignored him, removing his shadespletely and addressing Ash directly instead. ¡°Speak for me, please?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah!¡¯ Ash cleared her throat, snapping immediately into character and tossing herself into a bow. ¡°Yes, greetings. As you¡¯ve already been informed, I am Ash. Merely a hopeful candidate to your aspiring craft, if you would so have me, of course. It is a great honor to make your acquaintance finally.¡±


    ¡°By the Divines, she¡¯s bloody perfect,¡± The director said at once. ¡°The speech, the looks, everything. She has it all there.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Leon said, then sping his hands at a done deal sealed, said. ¡°So, now that we have our Elf, when do we start filming the-?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s also rejected.¡±

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697: Not Your Part


    I counted fifteen minutes, give or take.


    That¡¯s how long Leon spent attempting with all his might, and trying all in vain to change the director¡¯s mind.


    But of course, he wouldn¡¯t budge on his decision... and to be fair, it was really hard to find any faults as to his reason why.


    ¡°Look! Just take a good long look at her!¡± He said, aggravatingly extending an arm out at Ash like she was part of an art exhibit. ¡°This Elf¡¯s got the looks, got the mannerisms down pat, her ears even move the right way. Remind you of anyone, or do I seriously need to spell it out for you?¡±


    ¡°So she looks a bit like Eshwlyn! Really, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Leon continued to reason. ¡°In fact, it just adds to my point! If she can replicate Eshwlyn this precisely, just think about all the other Elves you can make her act to perfection!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just how she looks, it¡¯s how she sounds too, alright?!¡± He snapped, his patience pushed to its limits. ¡°I don¡¯t want the audience to look at her and see one thing, but hear another! I put her in, Eshwlyn¡¯s all they see and hear, and in case you forgot, Leonardo, you¡¯re currently separated from her at the moment, remember? She¡¯s not in this story!¡±


    ¡°So just put Eshwlyn in the story with me, then,¡± Leon said, flinging both arms up in the air like it was the most obvious solution. ¡°You put Chester in, didn¡¯t you? And he¡¯s non-canon... but look how that turned out! Even better, Eshwlyn¡¯s already a pre-existing character, so it won¡¯t be as difficult dropping her in.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Chester only exists because of your co-star¡¯s insistence,¡± The director exined, heaving a deep breath that swelled his chest. ¡°And believe me, she¡¯s a hundred times more stubborn and determined than you¡¯ll ever be, which I came to learn the hard way, so just drop it. No more amendments.¡±


    This went on for quite a bit, and at a certain point, Leon¡¯s determination to turn Ash into the next big breakout celebrity was slowly starting to sound like in-out desperation to me.


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t y an Elf?¡± came the great Hero¡¯s next absurd suggestion. ¡°If the Elidna doesn¡¯t work out, Ash could y the part! It¡¯d be easy, surely,¡± then he whirled around towards Ash. ¡°Hey, you won¡¯t mind taking off your Elf ears temporarily for the role, would you?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡± was all Ash managed to respond with before I decided then to finally step in. Don¡¯t know about the rest of Hollywood, but the removal of bodily parts is where I draw the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the director¡¯s side,¡± I said simply. ¡°Leon, best we just take the loss. He¡¯s right, Ash just ain¡¯t the right fit for this story here. Sometimes beauty like hers has a price, y¡¯know?¡±


    Leon narrowed his lips, a hint of disappointment rippling through his handsome mug. ¡°Just thought it¡¯d be a good bonding experience. The three of us, getting to know each other better,¡± His eyes drifted back over to Ash. ¡°Ahh, what a loss of great talent.¡±


    ¡°It is alright,¡± She replied, backing me up. ¡°My eagerness to be involved is but a mere whimsical impulse. I harbor no disappointment at this oue. Besides, to behold your performances today is already a satisfaction fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°No, but seriously, it¡¯s as if you just plopped right out of the game itself or something, it¡¯s remarkable,¡± The director remarked, pulling his shades down once more in rousing fascination. ¡°If we ever do decide to make a movie involving Eshwlyn, is it safe to assume that I¡¯ll have you avable to y the main role?¡±


    Ash formed a smile, looking both bewildered and amused at the entire situation. ¡°I suppose that highly depends,¡± She pondered aloud, slowly peeking over at me from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Perchance, would Chester have another pivotal role to y alongside myself?¡±


    Interesting thought to consider. But honestly, after this... I think I¡¯m gonna retire from the limelight. I much prefer watching movies to being in them, anyway.


    In record time, the film crew had managed to haul their entire equipment back up onto the top floor, untangling wires and setting up camera positions for the next scene that everyone was long-ready to get over with.


    My role in all this was pretty much done already just as I had hoped for, but for curiosity¡¯s sake, and a morbid one at that, I decided to hang back for a little while longer to see how things were gonna unfold.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡± Leon asked me, finding Ash and I in a corner way back from all themotion. ¡°Figured you wanna rest up, you must be exhausted, right? Consideringst night, I¡¯m amazed you could evene up with your own lines the way you did. This is your first acting gig, right?¡±


    ¡°The first and only,¡± I affirmed, too busy staring as the meek Elidna slowly strode up to the scene, surrounded on all sides by the intense gazes of thousand-dor lenses. ¡°I¡¯m curious, you yed the game, right? What happens after this scene?¡±


    Leon quickly snapped his eyes back at me in a thwarted attempt to strike up a conversation with Ash and pondered silently for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big exposition dump, mostly. After the Elidna bes convinced that Leonardo was an entity that did not belong, she begins helping to fill in the nks on some mysteries. Being a being that lived during the time of the Divines, she exins that he has been sent to a provincepletely separated and secluded from the rest of Asteria. A first attempt, a failed attempt from the first Divine Frederika to prosper life.¡±


    ¡°Failed attempt?¡± I shifted my focus away from the scene of a scuffed second take to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the failure? From what I¡¯ve seen so far, life seems to be prospering quite well here.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Godly, omniscient reasons, probably,¡± Leon shrugged. ¡°Anyway, after deeming the attempt a failure, Frederika absconded to start anew, but in doing so, legends im that she had constructed a portal, acting as a bridge for thends between... to which she promptly sealed forever closed at the moment of her departure.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± I said. ¡°The portal¡¯s Leonardo only ticket to getting back to Asteria?¡±


    ¡°Yep, you got it,¡± He affirmed, nodding. ¡°All Leonardo has to do now is find that portal of legend and somehow get it working again, and along the way, round up a merry cast of interesting and whimsical characters-like you. And you too, Ash!¡± He said, leaning over at her with a visible frown. ¡°If only, huh?¡±


    Ash didn¡¯t hear him, those perked, pointy ears of hers were too invested pointing straight at the scene ying in front of her which from what I could hear didn¡¯t seem to be going quite well again.


    ¡°But it¡¯d be aplete miracle if we even manage to get to that part of the story...¡± Leon said, sighing.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked, which prompted him to sigh again.


    ¡°Lack of characters. No Elf, No Terestra, and the Elidna herself, at this rate, well...¡±


    Leon trailed off, his dismayed silence leading to a reverberating echo from afar, as a loud voice yelled, ¡°CUT!¡±


    I snapped back ahead of me, seeing over the crowd, as the director stomped his way onto the set, practically radiating with anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re out! O-U-T! Out! Can¡¯t y the part, shouldn¡¯t have auditioned in the first y! Second time, third time! How many more times?! No, don¡¯t say anything, no excuses. Go, just go! ¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Leon said, hanging his head. ¡°Lost her too.¡±

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698: Great Expectations


    Bad news struck the set like a stampede of elephants billowing through.


    Nobody foresaw it, nobody could have expected it, but get this: the shooting of the movie was going to be put on halt.


    I know, shocker right?


    The announcement came blindsiding us just moments after Mr. Shades sacked one of our more pivotal characters. With a heavy heart and fighting back tears, he expressed his regrets that there was just simply no way to continue production until we found ourselves an Elidna to move forward the plot.


    Every other plot point had been shot, and all that was left were the scenes involving the Elidna which unfortunately was seventy percent of the plot being that she¡¯s kinda one of the party members Leonardo enlisted to serve his cause... so yeah, it¡¯s a bit of a hurdle.


    The Director implored each and every one of us to lend a hand in the search, turn into an honorary talent scout in order to find anyone that could qualify for the position of an ancient blood-lusting predator both revered and feared by all.


    As it so happens, I think I might know a predator or two that closely fit the bill here... but one gets a headache in the center of attention, and the other would most likely rather die than partake in the moronic indulgences of an inferior species... so it looks like for the time being, we¡¯re all just gonna have to keep searching.


    .....


    ¡°No point getting discouraged,¡± Leonardo chimed in, attempting to reinvigorate a dispirited cast and crew. ¡°This time next week, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have everything all sorted out. In the meantime, just think of this as being a nice long Christmas break. We¡¯ll alle back, and everything will all be fine.¡±


    I admire his optimism, but considering our psychotic perfectionist of a director, give him a million candidates and I doubt he¡¯ll even be the slightest bit satisfied unless he¡¯s actually got the real deal.


    But, ah well, I got my own problems to worry about at the moment... more specifically, within just a short few hours... judging by the sinking sun tinging the cityscape in a dimming orange glow.


    Was it really this close to evening, already?


    ¡°I suppose this is goodbye for quite a while, huh?¡±


    Leon had found his way back to me, leaning back on the same wall I was resting on. He sighed loudly, unsping his heroic robes and letting them fall as a bundle on the floor.


    ¡°Was hoping we¡¯d get enough footage to scrap up a trailer in time for the Asteria Expoing up,¡± He continued on, unstrapping his sword as he did. ¡°But the big boss says that¡¯s going to be pushed back too. If only Amanda was here, you know? She¡¯s probably the only one here that¡¯d be able to talk him back into rehiring that poor Elidna.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it...¡± I muttered, reaching down for my phone, both chain and ring dangling wildly as I raised it up to my face. ¡°Should probably notify her about what just happened here.¡±


    ¡°Already did,¡± Leon said. ¡°Hasn¡¯t read it yet though.¡±


    Probably still fast asleep then. Lucky her.


    ¡°Speaking of Amanda...¡± His sword fell with a dull thud onto his robes, nearly drowning his next set of words. ¡°She¡¯s your girlfriend, right?¡±


    I paused whatever I was doing, and away from my phone, I narrowed my eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re asking...?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a little confused on the specifics, actually,¡± Leon said, his gaze directly forward at the Elf in the distance absentmindedly wandering through the wonders of the film set. ¡°If you¡¯re with Amanda, then Ash to you is... what? A close friend? Doesn¡¯t look like it to me though.¡±


    Oh, great, I love these kinds of questions. Always look forward to trying to exin the inner workings of my rtionships... especially the romantic kinds.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated,¡± I muttered, and dearly hoped he¡¯d leave it at that, but surprise, surprise, ¡®course he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Not thatplicated,¡± He said, giving me a weird stare. ¡°You¡¯re either with her or you¡¯re not, which is it? And if you are with her, then you can¡¯t possibly be with Amanda too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± I muttered a little quieter. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised at what kind of things are possible.¡±


    ¡°And Tyler¡¯s been telling me weird rumors about you too.¡±


    Goddamnit Tyler.


    ¡°That you¡¯re with that Adalia girl too, that¡¯s her name, right? And that detective at the party... I notice she seems awfully close to you. Granted, he was drunk when he was telling me but... hey, I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    And I really wish you¡¯d stop asking.


    Luckily before the grilling could get any hotter, a loud demanding yelling from the center of the set beckoned Leon¡¯s name, bringing the conversation to its deserved death.


    ¡°Boss again,¡± Leon groaned, walking away. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll see you around then.¡±


    ¡°Talk soon,¡± I said, while actually having no intent to. Nothing personal, Leon.


    Y¡¯know, I really should stop spilling my secrets to Tyler ¡¯cause one of these days I¡¯m gonna say something seriously incriminating and it¡¯lle back to bite me in the ass in the worst way imaginable.


    Hell, it almost did. Don¡¯t think Leon was the kind of guy to be chill with the knowledge of knowing how my rtionship works. At any rate, dodged the bullet this time.


    ¡°Time for us to go, Ash,¡± I called out to her, slightly rmed by the current time shing on my phone screen. ¡°There¡¯s somewhere else I gotta be soon.¡±


    Ash was extremely preupied with surveying all the strange gadgets and doodads that went into the movie-making experience, but immediately looked up at me upon hearing my voice, her expression a nk one as she processed my words.


    ¡°Somewhere else, Master?¡± She repeated in question. ¡°Meaning to say, you will not be resting at home this evening either?¡±


    ¡°Busy day,¡± was all I could say. ¡°I¡¯ll drop you home first, get change, and then I have to meet Amanda at her ce soon for-¡±


    ¡°A date?¡±


    I smiled, beginning to walk. ¡°Was actually gonna say dinner. But yeah, I suppose it is kind of a date in a way.¡±


    ¡°I see...¡± She said, slowly trailing after me, and from afar she wore a rather peculiar look that didn¡¯t seem to exist the moment she got closer. ¡°And I suspect that for this asion, Master... it will not be quite appropriate for me to apany you.¡±


    She sounded pouty. She sounded cute.


    ¡°Very inappropriate indeed,¡± I affirmed. ¡°I¡¯m meeting her parents tonight, so yeah...¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± She nodded, fluttering ears sensing the tone in my voice. ¡°The heavy burden of others¡¯ expectations. An unenviable predicament. I sympathize, Master.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, so long as they¡¯re not expecting Mr. Perfect, I should be good.¡±


    ¡°Not perfect?¡± Ash cocked her head. ¡°Tell me then, who do you hope they¡¯ll be expecting to meet tonight?¡±


    ¡°I guess, uh... Mr. Adequate sounds about right.¡±


    ¡°Adequate,¡± She lightly, endearingly scoffed. ¡°Oh, how you demean yourself sometimes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Well, not to you obviously,¡± I quickly said. ¡°But parents are, well they¡¯re... they¡¯re something else. Breathe too loudly, blink too slowly, that¡¯s me condemned.¡±


    ¡°Your breaths are light, and your blinks are indiscernible,¡± Ash assured. ¡°I suggest you quell your worries, Master. As you are, I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll exceed any and all expectations.¡±


    ¡°So just be myself, huh?¡± I said, leading us down the stairwell to the ground floor. Amanda said the same thing too, and while I was already intending on doing that, I still can¡¯t help but wonder and ask, ¡°Really believe that¡¯s good enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for Amanda, is it not?¡± She stopped in ce, staring, affections glittering in a bright tender green. ¡°And I don¡¯t suppose you need any reminders as to how I behold you in my own eyes, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I suppose not,¡± I said. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t mind hearing you say it again anyway.¡±


    Ash chuckled at that, stopping before me and reaching up to adjust a crook in my top hat.


    ¡°Stand tall, Master,¡± She whispered. ¡°Perfection does not hunch.¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699: Starved For Statements


    Dress to impress was a universal rule of life that everyone¡¯s reputation lives and dies by.


    And tonight mine was up on the chopping block, and the only thing separating my reputation from the jagged ax of mediocrity was style and elegance.


    Two vital things, that as much as I rifled through my closet, I apparently didn¡¯t seem to own.


    I pretty much excavated my entire closet trying to find the perfectbination of cotton, denim, or leather that won¡¯t make me the butt of snide remarks when I ain¡¯t looking... to no avail, of course


    My hands were numb with the feeling of soft fabric. My legs, fighting an uphill battle through a river of soft, silky quicksand with every step I took across the room.


    Times like these, I really wish I had been more selective in my choice of clothes. Every time, I¡¯d go out to buy a new pair of jeans or something, I¡¯d just get the cheapest one, never mind the presentation or appeal, so long as they fit. After all, jeans were just that ¨C jeans. Fashion statements were simply beyond frugal, cheapskate little me.


    Fast forward here and now, and I suppose the joke is all on me. Spiraling into deeper despair surrounded by mounds of fashion statements that just screamed, ¡°I am a failure with no taste, I am ready to be judged.¡±


    .....


    Just got out of a quick shower, and already I¡¯m soaked again with apprehension. Been scouring around for ten minutes, and so far I¡¯ve only made it up to my boxers, and frankly, at this point, I¡¯m starting to think I¡¯d make a better impression just wearing this than if I went over fully clothed.


    ¡°Master?¡± came a muffled voice, and a soft rap on the door. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be departing soon?¡±


    ¡°Getting dressed!¡± I answered back, then a little quieter, words just to myself, I muttered. ¡°Trying to anyway.¡±


    ¡°I shall take good care of the house in your absence, so should circumstances require you to stay overnight, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with things here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just dinner, Ash,¡± I said. ¡°Doubt any banquet couldst that long, even if we do have seconds.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then, I suppose we shall just have to see about that, won¡¯t we?¡± Ash said, a little something extrayered with her tone of voice. ¡°Now please, with haste, Master,¡± She spoke, reverting back to the diligent Knight once more. ¡°You¡¯ll bete.¡±


    I heard her footsteps striding away, and as if her words had just triggered a jinx, my phone on my bedside shed to life with a buzz, bringing forth a message cluttered with emojis and a generous surplus of exmation marks.


    <>


    Naturally, I shot her back with a message filled with confidence and bravado that did not match at all with a man in his boxers surrounded in his room by the aftermath of a mini tornado.


    Finally, I just said ¡®screw it¡¯, and went around pile after pile, plucking out the best out of the worst and praying dearly Ie out of this risk all for the better.


    Then, on the back of my neck, I felt a cold trickle running, like the cold of a breeze blowing from an open window... which was strange, because my window was close shut... or so I thought. I looked again, and the curtains were swelling from the evening draft... then, before I could move a single step, I heard the faint quiet whisper of a question.


    ¡°You are... leaving...?¡±


    I spun around behind me, and I only barely flinched this time spotting Adalia at the foot of the bed. Vapid, foggy eyes practically burrowing into my soul waiting for an answer.


    What is it with these predators and always having to skulk around like... predators? Is it just instinct for them to just scare the shit out of everyone or something?


    ¡°Did you just climb through the window?¡± I asked, gradually working through my bewilderment. ¡°Is that how you¡¯ve always been getting in and out of the house?¡±


    ¡°Your heart... is beating fast...¡± She said, ignoring the question.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m shocked,¡± then, noticing my position, held my selection of attire closer to me. ¡°And I¡¯m also close to naked. You mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... nervous...¡± She stated, blinking once at me. ¡°Where... are you... going...?¡±


    There she goes again with her innate sixth sense of reading the room. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯d make a fortune in the therapy business.


    ¡°Going to Amanda¡¯s,¡± I answered, sighing. ¡°Meeting her parents.¡±


    Two brief sentences were all I gave, and two sentences were more than enough for her to read between the lines and work out the implications. For a few seconds, I watched her process this information, and in typical Adalia fashion, her nk expression did not twitch an inch.


    ¡°You did not... sleep with me...st night...¡± She suddenly blurted out of the blue.


    ¡°Ah, yeah...¡± I said, squirming a little and feeling exposed. Probably didn¡¯t help that I actually was. ¡°I did say I would, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Last... night...¡± Her murky pupils flickered upwards. ¡°Did you... have fun...?¡±


    ¡°I remember bits and pieces, here and there, honestly, everything¡¯s all fuzzy,¡± I said, silently wondering where this slightly bizarre conversation was going. ¡°So good sign that I probably did.¡±


    Adalia nodded, before falling into a silent stupor yet again, gazing at me all the while and making me feel all the more aware of my bold choice of attire this evening.


    ¡°Tonight...¡± She muttered seemingly to herself. ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping... alone tonight... again...¡±


    If she¡¯s trying to kill me with guilt, I think I rather dive headfirst into a woodchipper than bear another one of her soft whispers.


    ¡°Never said I was staying over,¡± I told her. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner with her folks, that¡¯s all.¡±


    That¡¯s when she spontaneously sprung to life, striding past me in light, silent steps. ¡°We¡¯ll see...¡±


    Why does everyone keep saying that? I¡¯m not dense, I know what they meant... but it¡¯s the parent-boyfriend meeting. Who gets in the mood at such a crucial moment? I know when to y things straight, and I¡¯m sure Amanda does too.


    Or at least, I think she does...


    She does, right?


    ¡°Here...¡± Adalia suddenly appeared in front of me again, this time holding out apletely different set of clothes than the ones I had in my hands. ¡°You will... look nice... in this...¡±


    A white shirt, a beige jacket to put over it, and a pair of jet-ck pants to stand in contrast. in, simple, but despite it, just as she stated, they did look quite nice.


    I threw my inferior selections off to the side, taking hers with my humblest thanks. making a mental note that the next time I ever decide to go out clothes shopping, I¡¯m definitely taking her on as my personal advisor.


    As quickly as I could, I pulled up the pants and threw on the shirt, then right before I could shoot my arm through the jacket sleeve, Adalia tilted her head slightly left at me.


    ¡°Subus...¡± She whispered, then to my dumbfounded gaze, added. ¡°Your... ne...¡±


    For the umpteenth time today, I gazed down at the loose vial of swirling red swinging wildly against my chest.


    ¡°Ah, yeah... one of the many, many lovely gifts I receivedst night,¡± I said, ncing back at her only to find her gaze still acutely trailing my ne¡¯s every movement. Seeing that, I could almost guess what she was probably thinking. ¡°Not that you¡¯re in any obligation to gift me with anything. You being you is already a Christmase true.¡±


    Yet despite my assurance, that peculiar look in her eyes continued to linger, and in her usual uneasy silence, slowly crept forward. I didn¡¯t realize what she was up to until it was toote, and by then, I was already feeling the sharp prickling sensation rippling across the side of my neck with strands of silky gray hair draping over my shoulder.


    I remember when just a bite on my arm would suffice... since when was it a necessity for her to start exclusively going for my neck?


    ¡°By the way...¡± I winced out. ¡°You went out, went to see your sister right? You, uh... you talked to her about us?¡±


    She moaned admist her suckling, I think that meant yes.


    ¡°And she¡¯s cool with it?¡±


    Another moan.


    ¡°How about Tyler?¡± I asked somemore. ¡°Any luck she¡¯lle around to him?¡±


    Nothing this time. Don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good sign.


    After a while, I felt her fangs retract, felt the cold of her body separate from mine, and I looked into her eyes, unfocusing, wandering... her eyelids slowly falling.


    ¡°Soon...¡± She heaved, stepping back, the warmth of my blood still afresh in her breath, and in her tone gradually growing feeble and fatigued, I could hear the determination, and maybe also a bit of envy... resounding in her voice. ¡°I shall... have you all to myself... soon...¡±


    Then, with parted lips funneling out a sigh, she started to stagger, and I quickly caught her, gentlyying her down onto the bed whereupon she curled up into a ball and blissfully continued the rest of her slumber.


    It was the first time in a long time I¡¯d ever heard her like that, bold, brazen, so unlike her usual gentle and passive self... a reminder once more, that as meek and docile she may be... at heart, Adalia was a predator true and true.


    Not that I dislike that, of course.


    Come Christmas,e soon... I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be in for quite an interesting experience. But for the time being, let¡¯s take it one special night at a time, huh?


    Now, I¡¯ll just take care of this mess and cross my fingers my bike keys are somewhere around here... I hope...


    Mmm, something tells me I might be here for a while.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700: The Destined Arrival


    Deep breaths. Just deep breaths, me. Everything will be fine. You¡¯lle in, confidence your sword, and earnestness your shield. Everybody likes the humble individual who wears their heart on their sleeve; and tonight, that person is you.


    Again, deep breaths. And stop fucking with your hair, it¡¯s fine man.


    Ding went the elevator chime, and I snapped my eyes so fast at the disy to double-check that I had the floor, cause that was a surprisingly short journey up to her floor.


    But no, the ding ding-ed right, and as my wiggly reflection on the silver doors parted away to reveal the long stretchy corridor leading to her unit... I just... it was just... wow... was this how marching up to the gallows felt like back in the good old days? This numbness in my legs? This surreal sensation warping the walls?


    Averting a biblical rain of rot felt less intense than this... how the hell do the other boyfriends do it?


    Ah, just breathe... you¡¯re forgetting to breathe. You¡¯ve gone through worse, you¡¯ll survive her parents.


    With invisible chains mped on my ankles, I slowly began dragging myself through the valley of shadows, sifting the deep of the darkness, the murky unknown, until I finally found myself staring nkly at her door.


    .....


    Light knocks, remember. Don¡¯t show your nervousness. You¡¯re supposed to be cool here. Be cool.


    I gave it my best shot, in microseconds calcting the force-to-momentum ratio, resulting in a solid eight out of ten knock to announce my arrival. Not too shabby.


    Afterward came the silent downtime while you stand around waiting to be let in, and as it so happens it was also the perfect breeding ground for nightmare scenariosptions to start cropping up in your head because for some stupid, evolutionary reason, the brain just loves sabotaging you at the most crucial moments.


    For a moment longer than I wasfortable with, the door remained shut... and just as I was considering bumping that eight into a firmer nine, there was the rattle of a lock, the distinct sound of fumbling with the doorknob, and with a slow, shrill squeak, the big b of wood in front of me began to swing inward.


    I spent the entire bike ride here tempering my nerves and stamping out any signs of meekness. I was so ready to be the smooth, suave operator, unfazed by any and all kinds of obstacles thrown my way. But it turns out, for all my nning against the unknown and unexpected, I hadpletely forgotten to consider her.


    Amanda was simply and utterly radiant.


    And by that, I don¡¯t mean in the sense that her beauty was absolutely tooplex and profound to be put into words... see, the stylish, trendy Amanda was an eye candy I was already quite ustomed to seeing and appreciating. Every time I¡¯d see her, without fail she would always be wearing something frilly, fancy, hippy, or some varied appealing version of all three that would be beyond myprehension.


    But here, now, it was the total opposite of that. She was wearing different.


    Amanda was wearing simple.


    There she stood on the other side of the now opened doorway, no gloss to her lips, no flush to her cheeks, wearing nothing but a long, red turtleneck sweater that fell all the way down to her knees. She lookedfy, cozy... and quite cotton-y


    Simplicity at its most radiant.


    My preference for ponytails probably yed a part in amplifying the effect, and she wore hers, bright blonde and braided, like a queen to her crown.


    ¡°Hey, wow, hey...¡± She had a lovely smile on too as she spoke, one that kinda felt rather subdued by her standards. And it seems I wasn¡¯t the only one caught by surprise, her eyes scouring up and down for a moment, before she next said anything. ¡°You¡¯re, uh... you¡¯re here a little early, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing that, I managed to quickly dig out the wedge lodged in my throat, replying, ¡°Early¡¯s good, right? Your own words.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. I... I guess I did say that, didn¡¯t I? Lapse of stupidity, ignore that,¡± She chuckled, but once again, it wasn¡¯t aughter up to normal standards. ¡°Alright, I think you¡¯ve blessed my doorstep for long enough. Inside with you already. ¡±


    She stepped off to the side, leaving just enough room for me to squeeze on through. I grazed her a little walking in, and I could almost swear I felt her jump a little as I did.


    But then I smelled something delicious wafting and my attention drifted over toward her kitchen instead, where a number of pots and pans sat simmering and steaming in a heavenly fusion of aromas.


    Guess now I know why she took some time to answer...


    ¡°Okay, this might be a problem...¡± I muttered, feeling my mouth begging to water. ¡°Gonna be hard making conversation when I¡¯ll be too busy stuffing my face in. Hey, think your Dad would disapprove if...?¡±


    m, rattle, came the reverberating echo of her door closing shut. I whirled back at Amanda, finding her with her back pressed firmly against the surface.


    ¡°You doing alright?¡± I asked, mildly concerned now.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Amanda flicked her towards me as if only just hearing me. ¡°Yeah, of course... just fine and dandy, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°You sure? You seem a little...¡±


    ¡°Jittery?¡± She formed another smile. ¡°Can you really me me?¡±


    That one question, that look on her face... and I don¡¯t think I could empathize with her any more than I do now even if I tried.


    ¡°Well, as far as nervous wrecks go... I gotta say you¡¯re probably the cutest I¡¯ve seen so far.¡±


    She broke away from her front door, looking slightly cheerier than she did a moment prior.


    ¡°I¡¯m nervous, I¡¯m excited, I¡¯m terrified, I¡¯m a mess...¡± quickly she then darted her gaze to the thick waft of smokeing from the kitchen, and instantly, her priorities shifted. ¡°One sec...¡±


    I followed along after her, reaching for a nearby spat. ¡°Your dad likes a diligent cook, right? I¡¯ll help-¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± faster on the draw, she swiped it away from my reach, brandishing it squarely at me instead. ¡°Your job, for the time being, is to nt yourself on the couch and be a good little handsome boy for me, alright?¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± She jutted the spat a little more forward. ¡°You¡¯ve been working, acting, and drinking. Not necessarily in that order. You¡¯ve done enough. I want you to rest, make yourself at home... I¡¯ll be with you soon. Now go.¡±


    Knowing better than to protest with a person wielding a weapon, I waved the white g and spoke no longer.


    ¡°Lamb¡¯s my only weakness, just can¡¯t seem to get it right...¡± Amanda muttered to herself, putting on an apron that hadid crumpled in one corner of the kitchen. ¡°Taste a little sour still though, a little peppery and... and... what are you staring at?¡±


    I blinked, both eyes intently and intensely admiring how something so trivial as a white piece of cloth could look so good on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna wear that all night?¡± I asked. ¡°Fingers crossed.¡±


    Amanda faintly snorted, hiding the flush in her cheeks as she turned towards the stove. ¡°Sit. Rest. You¡¯re distracting me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, you said something?¡± I blinked back up at her. ¡°Got distracted there.¡±


    She sighed and shook her head, but no made no clear attempt to try and discourage me. If anything, it looks as if she was eagerly keeping an ear out for more... but I suppose she was right... should probably stop pestering her now.


    Her couch was as soft as it¡¯s ever been thest time I was here, and much in the same way, everything else was just as it has been way back when.


    Memorabilia high on the shelves, awards and trophies encased behind ss cabs, herputer monitor glowing idly in the distance disying a half-finished essay sshed across the pixels while her streaming equipment sat strewn and scattered across the desktop, and a quick nce at my phone revealed that she had been streaming not even an hour ago.


    Smart, ambitious, and popr. In this brimming world of ours, Amanda felt like a sunflower in a garden of weeds. Her qualities, every aspect of her, all the things that were practically the anti-me. Which begs the question... what would her parents think if they knew their daughter was dating her pr opposite?


    Not too well, I don¡¯t think. Then again, that might just be the apprehension speaking. Probably was, wasn¡¯t it? C¡¯mon deep breaths. You¡¯re better than this.


    Roughly fifteen minutes had passed, and Amanda had finally finished prepping thest of tonight¡¯s feast, throwing down her apron with a proud yet exhausted sigh.


    ¡°Looks good,¡± I remark, looking over from the back of her couch. ¡°Good enough that I wish your parents woulde knocking right about now.¡±


    Pulling off her mittens, Amanda nced at me with a raised brow. ¡°Do you though?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, depends... give me another five minutes with this smell... I¡¯ll probably call them here myself by then.¡±


    She was wordless as she took out a bottle from the fridge, still silent carrying two mugs from a cab. It was only after plopping down next to me, and propping all three items on the coffee table, that she finally found her voice.


    ¡°Actually...¡± She slowly began, and at once I saw red gs fluttering in my head. ¡°They called a while earlier. Like five minutes before you came.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I nkly said. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say you¡¯re early...¡± She scrunched up her eyes. ¡°Like a whole day early, give or take.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, things happen. Turns out they aren¡¯t going to be able to make it tonight,¡± Amanda sighed again. ¡°Mom said the best-case scenario would be them arriving tomorrow night instead.¡±


    I could feel my lips slowly parting open with disbelief. ¡°But... you already cooked...¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± She iled her arms. ¡°I already started cooking way before they called... can¡¯t just toss it out in the trash, can I? What choice do I have? I wanted to call you to note as well, but... well... you were already here... so... yeah. Oops.¡±


    Seriously, I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. I got myself all worked up, aged like a couple of decades just getting here, and now that I am here... turns out, I didn¡¯t have to be here.


    I sagged into the squishiness of her couch, sagging my shoulders, and tossing a hand out into the air.


    ¡°Okay, then...¡± I nced back at her, my head at a loss for any sense of direction. ¡°Now what do we do?¡±


    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re already here, anyway... ¡± For an answer, Amanda took the bottle from the table, and gave it a little shake at me all the while showing a little impish smile. ¡°...wine?¡±

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701: A Waste


    Some evening this was turning out to be.


    Food gradually going cold, my once immacte clothes getting wrinkler by the second, and that¡¯s not to mention all the time, concern, and effort invested on this one thing tonight only for all that work to be sent plunging down the trash chute as one of life¡¯s many, many garbage jokes.


    So, as opposed to a nice warm dinner with the fam, passing salt shakers, pouring pitches, and chortling merrily along over a wisecrack I just dished out, instead, I got to spend the evening on the couch, clinking wine sses, while snuggled in asfortable as can be with a clingy, doting Amanda wrapped tightly around my arm.


    Yeah, like I said before... some evening, amirite?


    For a while, we just sat huddled against each other, passing the time with idle chatter, pausing for the asional sip, and as I watched her down her fourth sip of a nearly depleted ss, her cheeks slightly flushed, and also vividly recallingst night¡¯s incident, it finally urred to me to remark, ¡°Y¡¯know, I thought you didn¡¯t drink wine.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yes, I thought so too,¡± She replied, settling her ss down and stifling a hup. ¡°It¡¯s Dad¡¯s favorite brand, I got it for him specifically, and well... since he¡¯s sadly not here to enjoy it, poor him, I thought, well-why waste it?¡±


    I had to scoff at that. ¡°You are aware he¡¯ll still be able to enjoy it tomorrow night when hees, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    .....


    ¡°But you¡¯re here tonight,¡± She refuted, shuffling closer and leaning her head back into me, content as can be. ¡°Why waste that?¡±


    God, she keeps this up... I¡¯m gonna end up having to carry a dose of insulin wherever I go. Girl¡¯s as life-threatening as a Subus and all in the best ways possible.


    The tantalizing aroma of freshly-stewedmb did its darndest tempting me over to the dining table, but for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel as hungry as I did, not a single fiber of my being had any desire to move from the couch... it¡¯s like having a cat on yourp, you wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to ruin that moment, would you? Yeah, with Amanda here, it was exactly like that.


    But while she¡¯s got me snared, in the meantime, I might as well make Sun Tzu proud and get more critical information about my enemy for tomorrow¡¯s war.


    ¡°Tell me more about your parents,¡± I said, reaching out for my ss. ¡°What are they like?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know... just your typical run-of-the-mill loving parents. Nothing more, nothing less. We can¡¯t all have as grandiose a family tree as yours, can we?¡±


    Amanda curled her legs inwards, and try as I might to stop myself, I couldn¡¯t help but glimpse the wooly hems of her sweater slightly hitching up her legs as she did, revealing more of her bare thighs than I really should be seeing.


    I took a sip of my drink. ¡°Your dad¡¯s... a broker, you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°A total freak with numbers too. He¡¯s the orderly type, you know? If something¡¯s off, a book¡¯sying around missing from the shelf, he¡¯ll hang it over your head for like half an hour before he finds something else to grumble about. Speaking of which-¡±


    Amanda raised her hand, her slender fingers entering the messy mesh of ck that was my hair. She began sweeping,bing, clearing the bangs hanging over my eyebrows, and draping them around my ears.


    ¡°He¡¯s very appearance-centric, you don¡¯t look smart, you¡¯re not smart, you don¡¯t look handsome...¡± She dropped her arm back down, admiring her work with a tender smile. ¡°Now you¡¯re two for two. The perfect man for me, or so hopefully he¡¯ll think.¡±


    ¡°If only it was that easy,¡± I sighed, then clinging to a frail light of hope, asked, ¡°Is it that easy?¡±


    She lightly chuckled at that. ¡°I do hope you have better jokes than thate dinnertime. He¡¯s got a pretty rigid sense of humor too.¡±


    Welp, guess that¡¯s me screwed.


    ¡°Aww, losing hope?¡± Amanda chimed in again, catching the look in my eye. ¡°You know, It¡¯s not toote if you wanna break up with me right now... save yourself the hassle.¡±


    ¡°Well, if nothing else, ¡®least I know my sense of humor can¡¯t possibly be as terrible as yours,¡± I said to her. ¡°Maybe it won¡¯t be so bad, after all.¡±


    Another warm smile had her face radiating so bright. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    And the way her hazel eyes just glimmered in the dim lighting, how when this close, it just makes me wanna nudge forward even closer towards them, towards her... looks couldn¡¯t kill, but they sure could definitely make you wanna do plenty of other things too.


    I stayed unmoving, moving the discussion onwards. ¡°And you¡¯re mother... the army sarge, correct?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t think so by the way she acts, trust me,¡± Amanda fervently shook her head, reaching out for her drink again. ¡°She¡¯s the opposite of dad, loves meeting new people, and maybe a bit too much. She¡¯s the one that¡¯s most curious about you, always asking tons of questions, so be ready for that. She can be a little overwhelming.¡±


    Hearing her talk about her parents, her mother especially, was stirring up memories in her head... and I realized that this wasn¡¯t exactly the first time I was hearing about her.


    ¡°You mentioned before...¡± I slowly began. ¡°Back during the whole Blight fiasco, she... she was the one that went under, right? Couldn¡¯t wake up?¡±


    Her hand froze gripping the stem of her ss, and instead of lifting it up higher, Amanda ced the drink back down, then not as close, not asfy, she leaned back beside me.


    ¡°I honestly forgot that even happened,¡± I heard her quietly mutter. ¡°Not as if it was worth remembering in the first ce.¡±


    I think I messed up here. Crap.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I quickly said. ¡°Forget about it. Didn¡¯t mean to... I don¡¯t want to make you ufortable. We¡¯ll just drop it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I never did thank you for that, did I?¡± She suddenly said, ncing up at me with mulling eyes. ¡°For waking her, for saving her, and even way before that, saving me too. If only I could tell them what you¡¯ve done for us... if only they knew... forget approvals, you¡¯d win their hearts too... just as you did mine.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t all me, Amanda. If it weren¡¯t for Ash and the others, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to-Ow!¡±


    My arm gave a jerk, pain ring at the skin, and Amanda pinched tighter, scowling a little. ¡°Learn to take apliment if you know what¡¯s good for you,¡± She warned, finally letting go. ¡°You were there, you helped, therefore you saved me... and you can never convince me otherwise. Care to try again? You¡¯re more than wee to.¡±


    ¡°Nah, no, I¡¯m good,¡± I said immediately, rubbing my arm vigorously. ¡°Lesson learned. All in a day¡¯s work.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± She huffed, reaching her arm out to her ss once more, and in a single audible gulp, finished the remainder of her wine.


    I see she¡¯s got her spunk back... seems all I had to do was rile her up a bit.


    Then exhaling, wincing, and obviously having bitten off more than she could chew, or in this case, drink, Amanda slumped over in ce, her head drooping at a downward angle.


    Okay, maybe I might have riled her up too much...


    ¡°Alright, think that¡¯s it,¡± I scooted over to the edge of the couch, scooping up the stray bottle capying on the side, and promptly began twisting it back where it belonged. ¡°No more wine for you tonight, Amanda. Food¡¯s getting cold anyway. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go eat, clean up, then maybeter we can y some-¡±


    I was interrupted again, but this time it was not from pain... instead, reeling, staggering, I was overwhelmed by pleasure.


    Soft, warm pleasure.


    The next thing I knew I was sinking down onto the couch cushions, my entire body lying awkwardly sprawled in the most ufortable of positions... but negating that, overruling that was Amanda suddenly pinning me down in ce... the feeling of her hands t against my chest, her body pressing down on mine, and the pressure of her damp lips atop of my own... firmly, aggressively, more and more, I felt it all.


    I could taste the wine in her mouth, and without even thinking, I forced myself forward too. I wanted to taste more of it. Before I even knew it, my hands had already wrapped themselves around her waist, and I could faintly feel her warmth in my palms exuding from her sweater. It all happened so fast, so out of the blue, I couldn¡¯t question it... and by the time I realized what was happening, I didn¡¯t even want to.


    By then, I just wanted more.


    Then, just as quickly and suddenly, Amanda broke away from it all, hurriedly mbering off of me, gasping for air with a wavering breath. I slowly sat upright, looking right at her, blinking hard, my lips numb with a tingling sensation.


    ¡°O...Okay...¡± I managed to sputter out, heaving just as hard. ¡°What... what was that?¡±


    ¡°You reminded me...¡± Amanda said, her face bright red and glowing. ¡°My mother... what happened to me... you made me remember it all again.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um...¡± I didn¡¯t get it. Was she exining to me or using me? ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°No, I... it¡¯s not that,¡± She swallowed meekly. ¡°Because of that, you made me remember other things too.¡±


    ¡°What things?¡±


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ve done for me. How much they all meant to me. They came rushing all at once... you reminded me again just how much, and I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back. You mean so much to me, and I want you to know that. If it weren¡¯t for you, I... I... I just really love you so much. I want you to know...¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done much, Amanda,¡± I interrupted her. ¡°At least whenpared to you, I haven¡¯t done-¡±


    ¡°For once in your life...¡± in a blink, in a second, suddenly Amanda was within inches again, her hazel eyes zed over with desire, I heard her, felt her, her whispers hot and heavy as she slowly drew her lips closer to mine once more. ¡°Learn to take apliment.¡±


    And we were together once again. Encased in each other¡¯s embrace, swaying gently upright as we kissed, constantly swerving back and forth as our passion strengthened with every second.


    We both wanted each other equally, and craved each other as ferociously, but in the end, it was me that managed to take charge, overpowering her over to her end of the couch, forcing her down in ce through carnal instinct alone, and it was there I finally let itpletely take control.


    My hands began to explore, sliding across her arms, her shoulders, the curve in her waist, her hips, my fingers trailed and ventured, and wordlessly, Amandaplied with my every whim, turning, shifting, allowing my hands free reign of her supple body.


    As I reached her soft thighs, she slowly parted her legs apart, and without hesitation, I slithered my hand into her sweater, and she feebly moaned in response.


    I felt something else too, something other than the smoothness of her skin, something soft, silky spread around her hips, and I felt the corner of my lips slightly twitch as we continued to kiss.


    ¡°Lace?¡± I said, briefly leaning back.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± She whispered, her voice dripping with longing as she repeated once more. ¡°Why waste it?¡±


    I pressed on again, the ends of her sweater hiking up more and more, as my hand reached back upwards across her body. I felt my fingerstch onto her breast, feeling that same silky sensation again separating me from feeling her in her entirety, but I didn¡¯t let that stop me. With greed, with lust, I tore her bra down and fondled away to my heart¡¯s content. Squeezing, groping, her body twitching.


    ¡°Is... is this really it, then?¡± Amanda breath hitched, staring up at me so lovingly. ¡°Is this really how our moment is going to y out?¡±


    I kissed her again, dragging a knee forward, and spreading her legs apart even more


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Depends on you,¡± She said with a smile, gently cing a hand over my cheek. ¡°Make sure you give me absolutely no reason to regret this, alright?¡±


    Here we were finally. After so many missed opportunities, inconvenient timing, we finally made it to this point. At that moment, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else, I didn¡¯t care about anything else. All I wanted, all I needed was her.


    Finally... I had her.


    But then... as I leaned in again, as our lips grazing one another¡¯s once more... it happened.


    Loudly, rmingly, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Oh, Amanda! Are you there?¡± shouted a muffled voice as bubbly as can be. ¡°We¡¯re here, we made it!¡±


    At the same time, we both froze, staring at each other with the same look of horror.


    ¡°I thought you said...¡±


    ¡°But they said...¡±


    We both spoke over one another, and almost as if having heard us, that same voice broke out intoughter, that sounded yful, cheery, and beyond uncanny.


    ¡°Actually, why not let your boyfriend answer the door instead?¡± It suggested. ¡°He is in there, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s eyes then widened in outrage. ¡°Mom... she lied to me! That scheming son of a...!¡±


    .....


    ¡°Well?¡± queried the chirpy voice of Amanda¡¯s mom again. ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re in there, it¡¯s rude to keep us waiting, you know.¡±


    A bout ofughter sounded aloud again, sending a paralyzing chill up my spine.


    ¡°I mean, it¡¯d be wise not to waste your first impressions, right?¡±


    Okay, panic time.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702: Meet The Parents


    ¡°I¡¯ll go... uh, gimme a sec... lemme just ... yes, the door... I¡¯ll just...¡±


    I¡¯ve never jumped up to my feet so fast before in my life. My heart was pounding hard enough to rupture a vessel probably. I knew what to do, but my body only seemed to wanna listen to the ring chaotic siren called panic.


    The knocking at the front door became more persistent, and right there it was as if I had to relearn how to walk again, bumping, stumbling my way across, while at the same time trying to tten out my clothes as best I could.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Amanda urged in a whisper, pulling back down her sweater in a hurry and wiping her lips of drool. ¡°One minute! Give me one minute!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not giving us a minute!¡± I whispered over the endless pounding of wood. ¡°Just... be cool, okay? We¡¯re cool. And stash the wine, the drinks! It¡¯ll be fine. This is exactly how the evening is supposed to go anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d agree with you five minutes ago,¡± Amanda huffed, rushing the bottle and both sses to the kitchen, a slight re in her eyes ring her cheeks even redder than before. ¡°Ahh, everything was going so perfectly too...¡±


    ¡°Stop pouting,¡± I brushed my hair back. ¡°This is more important now.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Not to me it¡¯s not,¡± She continued to simmer. ¡°Not anymore, anyway.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t focus on Amanda for the time being, I was too busy rebuilding myposure, working up my own nerve while only having a window of mere precious seconds.


    Now then... don¡¯t be an idiot, don¡¯t forget to smile either. Be cordial, pleasant, and be the best version of you that you definitely are, definitely. But most importantly...


    Don¡¯t fuck this up.


    With a deep breath and nothing to lose, I swung open the door and came face-to-face finally with the mythical Lying n-Canceller of the Night, The Ruiner of ns herself.


    For like a fourth of a second, I felt like I had lost my voice again, not from panic, or ack of balls, as per usual, but instead it was ¡¯cause I was looking at a face, at a smile, at a figure beneath the doorway that was momentarily bewildering.


    Mrs. Mommy Collins.


    It was like I was staring at an older version of Amanda that hopped back here through a time machine. She had the same shapely grooves around her face, gazing back at me with those same rounded, soft eyes, gleaming with those same hazel hues. She was her daughter to a tee save for the ring features thate with age, wrinkles at the edges of her eyes, a faint sag to her skin, and a few lines of gray woven in with her curly blonde hair.


    No doubt she was old, but undoubtedly she was also on the youthful side of that old... having a palpable air of zest and energy probably didn¡¯t hurt either. All in all, she looked more than I expected.


    That being said, luckily I¡¯m ustomed to dealing with the unexpected.


    I gave my best smile, ¡°Sorry for the wait. Mrs. Collins, right? Good evening. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡±


    Cliched, boring, and if I allowed my intrusive thoughts a say, probably a bit forced too.


    Like Amanda, Mrs. Collins was only slightly shorter than I was, but with that peculiar glint in her eyes, as if studying me through and through, suddenly she was looking a whole lotrger than I ever could be.


    I wish she¡¯d say something... it¡¯s getting awkwarder by the milliseconds.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard tons about me, right?¡± I whipped my hand out forward. ¡°I¡¯m the boyfriend. The one that¡¯ll be trying desperately to meet your expectations all evening. Looking forward to it too.¡±


    But not even the trite and true handshake greeting elicited any response from her. If anything, she just looked more amused, cocking her head ever subtly sideways like she was watching a dog do tricks for treats or something.


    Please, for the love of God... just do something.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Nearby behind, Amanda yelled, looking absolutely ruffled. ¡°He¡¯s saying hello to you, would you stop trying to get in his head? Shake his hand!¡±


    Finally, only after duress from her daughter, Mrs. Collins¡¯s smiling exterior fracture enough to allow a faint chuckle to seep through the cracks, and relented, raising her own hand and cing it in mine with a firm yet gentle shake.


    ¡°Sorry about that,¡± She said, smirking apologetically. ¡°Just wanted to see how¡¯d you react. Keeping your cool under pressure is an important quality to have in life,¡± then slowly leaning in closer, she said in a slyer quieter tone. ¡°Especially if you¡¯re really thinking about going out with my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Kidding, kidding!¡± Mrs. Collins replied back to her daughter over my shoulder, drawing her hand away and raising it high in a wave. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s doing great so far. Handsome, polite, I¡¯m liking him already!¡±


    Always believed Amanda¡¯s penance of mischief was an acquired talent or something. But no, after meeting the mom, I realized that shit¡¯s hereditary, alright... and something tells me Mrs. Collins was arge step above her daughter when ites to being a wildcard.


    Especially after that whole thing about pretending to be unable to visit until tomorrow. Not even Amanda saw that oneing.


    ¡°But a bit slow it seems, hm?¡± Mrs. Collins raised her brows at me, frowning prominently. ¡°It took a while for you to answer the door. I had thought you¡¯d be more punctual considering who you¡¯d be expecting.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t,¡± I said, trying to sound as normal as I could. ¡°I mean, we were under the impression you weren¡¯ting. So really, we weren¡¯t expecting anything.¡±


    ¡°Be that as it may, it¡¯s still no reason for beingte... that is unless you were busy doing something beforehand,¡± Once again, those studious probing eyes stared, her frown slowly transforming into something a bit more devious. ¡°I wasn¡¯t interrupting anything important, was I?¡±


    Yep, a master maniptor this one. Luckily, with Amanda, I danced this dance before. I knew my way around the ring well enough.


    ¡°Ask me no questions, and I¡¯ll tell you no lies,¡± I answered, leaving it at that, stepping out of the way to let her in. ¡°I had ate start, my bad. Don¡¯t worry though, I¡¯ll catch up eventually.¡±


    That was when she smiled again, and for the first time... and it felt as if we were finally actually greeting each other.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that, I suppose,¡± Mrs. Collins said, walking into the apartment while still ncing at me from the corner of her eye. ¡°So, I know your face now, but not your name still. What do I call you?¡±


    ¡°Who he is is not as important as how he is,¡± came suddenly a lower voiceing nearer before I could answer. ¡°And knowing how young men are nowadays, well... I¡¯m not holding out too much hope is all I¡¯ll say.¡±


    Mrs. Collins walked away... and shortly after came, well.... immacte, spotless-that¡¯s all that I could think about when he finally appeared. It was like he just came out of a movie about the highs and highers of high aristocrats.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even see him yet,¡± Amanda said aloud. ¡°Use your eyes not your lips to judge, isn¡¯t that what you always tell me, dad?¡±


    Mr. Collins...


    A splendid suit and pants covered his lean, tall figure in a lofty ck, and not a single strand of hair fell astray from his side-parted look, as he strode into Amanda¡¯s home with polished, spotless ck shoes, giving him the dense, overbearing vibe of a person that knew how to get things done and done well at that.


    ¡°Why else am I here then, sweet pea?¡± He replied, his deep voice softening once addressing her. ¡°Who better to judge?¡±


    Then at once, he whirled around at me, boring into my very soul with a pair of sharp, piercing ck eyes, which shape and size, I realized bore more of a resemnce to Amanda than it did with her mother¡¯s. With thin lips, and a chiseled chin, I saw him clench his jaw at me.


    ¡°Your ne is skewed,¡± He informed me before I had the chance to greet him, reverting back to a sterner tone. ¡°Did you notice that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± I quickly nced down, and indeed Irene¡¯s gift was nowhere to be seen, instead, I felt it warm and pulsing leaning atop my shoulder. ¡°Thanks for-¡±


    But he was already gone, leaving me with nothing but that hard intense gaze he gave my appearance... as he strode over and joined Mrs. Collins in greeting their daughter with squeals, hugs, and a bunch of kisses.


    Alone, a little bit stunted, I slowly shut the door close, and as I quietly shuffled back into the living room... I realize that I might probably be in for quite a long night.


    Longer than I was expecting, at least.


    But once again, luckily, that was just my specialty...

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703: Side Chapter: A Wish Come True


    -<>


    -<<You got this Mitch! Seventy ain''t no thang!"


    -<>


    -<>


    -<>


    -<>


    -<>


    .....


    <>


    There was yelling, there was a hollering. And with a chorus of deafening shouts of surprises, a loud, fric voice broke out.


    ¡°Alright! Alright! We got a winner, peeps! Last one standing! Dave just called it quits which means Mitch over his has just won the infinite pie-eating contest at a solid sixty-nine blueberry pies! Good fuckin¡¯ number to end on dude! You did it, Mitch! You big, bald magnificent blue-faced bastard!¡±


    Tyler tossed his phone over to Billy, who too was blue and sticky around the lips, carrying a swelling gut that hung over his skinny jeans.


    Nauseous, enfeebled, and with an ominous rumbling in his gut, Billy pointed the camera forward, catching the scene of a whooping, pping Tyler, his Tyler-y ruckus resounding an open field, as a whirled around behind a long table looming with nting towers of blueberry pies, rapping his knuckles across the surface.


    ¡°So, to cap it off! Inst ce we got Ken probably still puking in his car sitting at thirty and a half pies. Good try! Not good enough though. Third ce is Billy there-¡± Tyler pointed a finger over the camera, tutting his lips. ¡°Was vouching for you dude. Only fifty? You let me down, my man. Shedding manly tears right now. But I know you¡¯ll get ¡¯em next time, ey?¡±


    Somebody began slowly stumbling into view, obscuring the camera¡¯s shot, entering from the left and slipping out of the frame to the right, the sound of retching and groaning audibly fading.


    ¡°And there goes Dave at a too close sixty-seven,¡± Tyler announced, watching him shamble with a look of amusement. ¡°Leaving Mitch with his well-deserved sixty-nine! The rightful king of pies! Apuse! Fireworks! C¡¯mon, everyone in the chat, go show him what he¡¯s worth!¡±


    As the stream exploded with a pouring stream of cheers and support from everyone tuning, it seemed that all Mitch desired at that point was the bed of grass he was sprawled upon and a puke bag on standby.


    ¡°He¡¯ll live!¡± Tyler reassured, taking his phone from Billy and pointing it back directly at him. ¡°Anyway, got a shitstorm of a mess to clear up now though, folks. Probably shoulda chosen a less messy meal for the challenge, but that¡¯s what we get for being a dumbass.¡±


    A strong gust of wind blew causing Tyler attention to briefly flicker upwards to the darkening skies... and for just a brief moment, his wide hyperactive demeanor receded.


    ¡°Well, well, getting prettyte out here now too. That means that¡¯s gonna be a wrap, folks!¡± He proimed to his audience, signaling off-frame to his crew to start clearing. ¡°Remember, this is just the third round for the million grand prize! Still got a long way to go, fams! So tune in next stream for the next challenge! I seriously hope you guys aren¡¯t afraid of heights, or nes... get fuckin boys, aight? ¡®Kay, see you all around. Thanks foring...¡±


    With a rapid influx of hearts and waves littering his phone screen, Tyler promptly ended the stream... and finally, he could shed his smile... wear it for too long, and happiness can be very exhausting.


    It took till the arrival of stars glittering the dark sky before Tyler and his crew hadpletely cleared the field of their mess, cans, papers, recybles, all properly sorted and discarded. All things considered, it has been quite a long day of filming, but s... the night was still young and bright.


    Billy, Mitch, Ken and Dave were raring for a night of drinking and fun across nightclubs across town tomemorate the win, but as they all mbered into their cars and hitting the road, Tyler instead went swerving in the opposite direction.


    ¡°No can do, boys,¡± He told them. ¡°Got other ns for tonight. Hey though, raise a ss for me, would ya? I¡¯ll see you all tomorrow bright and early, aight? Don¡¯t give a shit how shitfaced you are.¡±


    The four peeps asked and they probed, trying to figure out the reason why the life of every party was all a sudden skimping out an entire night of cheap booze and pounding beats.


    ¡°Y¡¯all just have fun, go!¡± Tylerpletely brushed them off. ¡°I got shit to take care of, that¡¯s all. The sooner the better too, now go fuck off all you outta here already! Don¡¯t forget that drink!¡±


    And after swearing on their life that they wouldn¡¯t, the group went off on their separate ways, car after car turning to the right on the junction, while a lone pair of headlights beamed the asphalt road going ever deeper to the left.


    Beneath the silent night sky, Tyler drove on along the near-deserted road... fingers tapping against his steering wheel to the rhythm of his stereo-speakers, humming along the best he could to one of the radio Dj¡¯s selections for the evening when it happened.


    A certain song began to y. The soft voice of a woman began to serenade him, the gentle strumming of guitar strings sounding in harmony to the voice¡¯s lovely melody.


    Hearing it, bobbing to it, Tyler could only shake his head in amusement, ¡°Creepy as shit,¡± he remarked, before turning up the volume to near its max.


    It would be a while before he finally reached his destination, in the close pitch-ck of night, he parked his car in the deserted lot... and from afar, the soft glow of the cityscape shone like a dome of light in the distant horizon.


    He leaned over to the backseat of his car, grunting as he fumbled a bit with the empty air before, crinkling and rustling, he took out arge stic bag, with the contents within sagging the bag downwards with a bit of strain.


    Tyler hopped out to the outside, teeth chattering from the near blistering cold. After his eyes had adjusted, he continued the rest of the journey to his destination on foot, his footsteps going from the grit of gravelly to the muffled ck of paved stone as he reached a set of steps, an open entrance... and as always the ce was as quiet as ever, as peaceful as ever, but never ever, barren.


    With tombstones, with so many names engraved upon gray withering bs, how can it ever be barren?


    In a funny way, with this many people around, it did almost seem like a brimming, teeming rave, only just deader... much deader.


    ¡°Well, shit, look at that,¡± Tyler chuckled to himself, following the ever-winding path forward. ¡°Guess I still am at a party, after all.¡±


    In the dark, it was a lot more difficult finding his way across at first nce, but he had walked this trail for too long to ever get lost, and eventually, indeed, he finally found the right turn, the correct ce... and just a few meters aheadid his mother¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Yo, Mum,¡± He greeted her, taking smaller steps as he got nearer. ¡°Funny thing happened just now, your favorite song started sting my speakers, how freaky is that? You tryna tell me something? Should I visit more often? What?¡±


    The small gray b did not respond, but Tyler didn¡¯t mind in the slightest. He stared at it for a moment longer, noticing the flowers that he had left for her before somehow still flourishing with life and bearing no signs of wilting.


    As he recalled, the Big Man pluck them out from somewhere... and wherever the hell they came from, it seems they were very longsting.


    ¡°Anyway, won¡¯t be here on the day itself... so this is the best I can do... so here... this is for you...¡±


    Tyler dug through the contents of his bag, and dug out a small wreath of flowers, leaves, and ribbons, carefully propping up against her headstone, and then rifling through the stic again, he pulled out two cans of beer, one he cracked open and set to the side, while he took the remaining one for himself, settling himself down on the ground asfortably as he could.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to a Merry Christmas, Mum,¡± He dered, lightly bashing his drink against the other. ¡°Wherever the hell you may be right now. Cheers.¡±


    Still only hearing nothing, still only feeling the bitter cold, Tyler slowly lifted the can to his lips and began drinking alone.


    He didn¡¯t mind it though, he never minded it. For as long as he could remember this was just the way things were. She¡¯ll always be silent, she¡¯ll never speak to him... so that¡¯s why, as much as he could, he¡¯ll always do his best to talk enough for them both.


    ¡°Still though... it¡¯d be nice if you can take your turn again speaking,¡± Tyler muttered, slowly swiveling his drink within loose fingers. ¡°Your song on the radio. You used to sing it all the time. I had to turn it all the way up, you know why? ¡®Cause I almost forgot how your voice even sounded like.¡±


    He tried to smile at the notion, tried his best to find it somewhat amusing... but he found that he just couldn¡¯t. Try as he might, he just couldn¡¯t find anything about it tough about.


    It just wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry though,¡± He assured her. ¡°I got you as a core memory. Like hell I¡¯d forget something like that.¡±


    Once again, the ringing silence was the only thing present to heed his every word. Tyler took arge swig of his drink, attempting to move on from the thought, when all of a sudden-


    She spoke.


    ¡°Do you truly believe the dead would findfort in both your presence and your words? Or is it that you yourself are simply looking for reassurance in the indifference of silence? Just which is it really?¡±


    Tyler became a makeshift sprinkler of beer for a moment there, dousing it all over himself in extreme shock. Some shot up his nose, some stuck to his throat, lungs, ending with him coughing and hacking, struggling up to his feet.


    With eyes tearing and squinting, Tyler whirled around in rm, his heart beating hard against his chest.


    ¡°What...? Who...?!¡±


    But as the shock gradually subsided, and he had a second to process, he realized at once what he had crucially missed at that moment. This terror, this fright, and that voice...


    He had felt it all before.


    There, beneath the looming shade of a tree, a splotch of ck darker than the night, a slender figure stood swathed in shadows... and once again, Tyler felt his heart pound a single deafening beat more.


    He had seen that sight before.


    ¡°A...Amelia...?¡±


    The figure gracefully weaved forward, emerging into the limelight of night, looking mystical, looking divine, and in the words of his own most inner thoughts, looking hot as fuck.


    ¡°Surprised, are you?¡± She asked, noting the prominent look of disbelief frozen on his face. ¡°Believe me gone forevermore, did you?¡±


    Then with a condescending gaze veering elsewhere, and hands automatically folding atop one another, the hottest, gothest chic to ever grace his existence gave him a very long, very weary sigh.


    ¡°Believe me...¡± She said to him, ¡°As did I...¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704: Boyfriendly Inquiries


    I felt pincered. like prey backed up in a corner with no chance of escape, the sharp mandibles of parental judgment squeezing in on me with every second.


    Once the introductions were out of the way, and everyone was all acquainted and nicely settled in, it didn¡¯t take long before we all huddled up on the dinner table for the time-honored tradition of feeling like aplete outsider wedging himself in-between a wholesome family¡¯s reunion.


    By aplete stroke of luck surely, I was situated right across from Amanda¡¯s father, who wasn¡¯t even trying to be the least bit subtle in studying me between every forkful of lukewarmmb. The staring, that was all fine and dandy, but does he really have to stab themb with that much force every single time he goes in for more?


    Poormb, man...


    ¡°Darling...!¡± I felt a sharp pinch in my thighs, I jerked, I turned to my right, and found a grinning Amanda gazing at me with all the fondness of a woman with a gun pointed to her head. ¡°Mom just said your potatoes are amazing! They really are, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Quickly, I veered my focus away from Mr. Collins¡¯ and shifted it towards a smiling, munching Mrs. Collins scraping the bottom of her te for bits of leftover mash.


    ¡°A simple dish, but an old favorite and also quite tricky to get just the right texture,¡± Her kindly, twinkly eyes eyed with me approval, plucking the fork from her lips with a relishing sigh. ¡°What¡¯s your secret, hm? Old family recipe?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh, uh...¡± panic mode immediately set in me, my poor brain working overtime rifling through cabs for any answer that made sense. ¡°Well, y¡¯know... a bit of salt... pepper... some milk... umm,¡± my brain opened another drawer. ¡°A touch of love...?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of family,¡± Mr Collins set his silverware down, elbows propped up, and staring down at me beneath interlocked fingers. ¡°I¡¯m curious about yours. What is it that your parents do for a living anyway? Any firms I might know? Businesses?¡±


    ¡°Farmers for as long as I can remember, actually, ¡± I answered, then hoping to impress, added. ¡°Good crops, good livestock... it¡¯s nothing fancy, but it¡¯s decent living.¡±


    ¡°Country folks?¡± Mrs. Collins piped up, cheerily hopping into the discussion. ¡°I don¡¯t think I know anyone from the countryside. All that fresh air, open road, the peace, the quiet. Must be quite nice.¡±


    Yet it seemed Mr. Collins didn¡¯t find it quite so nice himself, picking his utensils back up and firmly stabbing another piece ofmb with his fork.


    ¡°And how about yourself?¡± He asked. ¡°From the country to the city, must be a major change, right? Have big aspirations in life? Tell me, what¡¯re you majoring in currently? Economics? Business? Oh, wait, you¡¯re in programming like Amanda too?¡±


    With a heavy heart, and knowing full-well what¡¯s toe, I choose to be honey. ¡°Not studying at the moment. As far as aspirations go, I¡¯m thinking of taking over from my Dad when he retires. City life¡¯s just... I guess it¡¯s just my way of gaining some fresh perspective.¡±


    ¡°Not studying, interesting... and how long have you been staying in the city?¡±


    ¡°Roughly a year now.¡±


    ¡°And how are you doing, money-wise?¡±


    ¡°Was hopping from one job to another a while back,¡± I replied, taking a sip of my drink despite not having a thirst to quench at all. ¡°At the moment, I¡¯m working as a cafe barista part-time.¡±


    There was a pause in his questions after that one, and I took advantage of it by stuffing my face full hoping that was all he had to ask of me.


    So d I¡¯m this close to him, I seriously loved a front-row seat where I could practically see my self-worth rapidly dwindling in his eyes before mine. He¡¯s not even my dad and I could feel the silent disappointment. And it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand his standards myself.


    Next to his bright, smart, beautiful daughter... indeed, how the hell did I wind up here? To an extent, I gotta agree with him, he¡¯s asking the right questions.


    Speaking of his daughter, I noticed Amanda gave him a look... one that he threw back at her immediately... and it was almost like they were having a full-blown discussion with just their eyes alone.


    ¡°Quite the sharp dresser though,¡± Mrs Collins remarked who had been intently listening in all the while. ¡°Kind of like you, honey.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dressed fine,¡± Her husband replied stoically. ¡°It¡¯s everything else I¡¯m trying to... get a deeper understanding of, to put it one way.¡±


    ¡°And I think you¡¯ve done enough of that for the time being,¡± Amanda said with a light scowl, wordlessly filling her dad¡¯s te with seconds. ¡°Mind giving it a rest until AFTER dinner? It¡¯d be nice if you could enjoy the food that I-that WE made for you all. Everything else can wait until after.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, that¡¯s not fair,¡± Mrs. Collins huddled forward, shaking her head yfully at the both of us, or actually more to me specifically. ¡°Your father gets to grill him, but I don¡¯t get a turn? I¡¯d like to get to know your chosen one too, you know.¡±


    Amanda pursed lips. ¡°Plenty of time to do that after we eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why wait?¡± She replied, then like a ma to gossip, she leaned in closer towards me, disregarding her daughter entirely. ¡°So, how exactly did you two meet for the first time?¡±


    ¡°Like you already don¡¯t know it,¡± Amanda said, huffing a huff that sounded all too ustomed to her mother¡¯s shenanigans. ¡°I told you. He was my neighbor back in my old apartment. He moved in, I baked him cake as a housewarming gift, and things developed from there. End of story.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your story,¡± Mrs. Collins said. ¡°Now I¡¯d like to hear his side of it too, possibly more if he doesn¡¯t mind it.¡±


    In truth, my story was anything but the simple open-shut rendition Amanda was reciting. No, my side of events had a lot more twists and turns to it that could very well fill the entire night. How we met was just fine, but how things developed... if I was being honest, that¡¯s where things began to get a bit moreplicated.


    So let¡¯s not be honest.


    ¡°I moved in, she baked me a cake, things developed from there,¡± I said in turn. ¡°Seriously, that¡¯s the end of the story.¡±


    Mrs. Collins gave a subtle frown. Clearly it was not the exnation she was hoping for.


    ¡°I see...¡± She muttered, drawing herself back a little. Then with her stare still on me, she cocked her head a quizzical left. ¡°Then let me ask you... were you aware of Amanda¡¯s abduction a couple of months back?¡±


    I was sipping my drink when she said it, nearly choking on my drink when she finished it. Seriously, who brings up something like that in a setting like this?


    ¡°Can we not, please?¡± Amanda groaned, vocalizing my own sentiments. ¡°Consider that topic taboo. A sensitive subject. I still had nightmares about it. You¡¯re gonna do this to your daughter?¡±


    Mrs. Collins smirked at her affectionately, and simply continued on as if there was no interruption. ¡°As you can see, she¡¯s doing just fine and dandy now, thank God. But back then, how did you feel when you heard about the news?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± I began, indulging just out of politeness¡¯s sake. ¡°After I got the knock on the door from the police, shock was obviously my initial response. I couldn¡¯t believe what happened. I was upset, concerned...¡±


    ¡°Worried?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, extremely worried.¡±


    ¡°Enough to go looking for her yourself, perhaps?¡±


    Okay, seriously... what was this and where was this going? Forget this. I¡¯d take Mr. Collins any day over what the hell this was.


    ¡°Mom, enough,¡± Amanda barged her between us once again, this time wearing a real serious expression now. ¡°Just what are you trying to get out of him with this?¡±


    To my relief, Mrs. Collins actually backed off, giving her mildly upset daughter an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to figure it out, sweetheart. That¡¯s all I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Amanda furrowed her brows. ¡°Figure what out?¡±


    ¡°Just what it is that makes this young man special,¡± She replied. ¡°Because as far as I can surmise, he¡¯s polite, he¡¯s handsome enough, amusing when he wants to be, makes killer mash potatoes, all very good qualities, mind you.¡± ¡°But sadly...¡± Her lips formed an obvious frown. ¡°Really nothing special.¡±


    Mrs. Collins stared directly at me... those hazel eyes of hers so strikingly simr to Amanda¡¯s, and yet the way they look, how they gazed back... so very different.


    Meanwhile, Mr Collins by her side remained quiet and munching all this while, but in his brazen nk stare, I could see him silently agreeing.


    Tough crowd, these folks...


    ¡°Well...¡± I kept my tone light, trying to keep light of it all. ¡°That¡¯s rude.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Amanda muttered, now looking even more ruffled than before. ¡°Mom, what the hell are you-?¡±


    ¡°Nothing against him, of course!¡± Mrs. Collins immediately spoke, eyes wide towards me. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re a lovely young man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is, very much too,¡± Amanda said, raised brows and thinned lips holding back a patience wearing thin. ¡°So what¡¯s the problem here?¡±


    ¡°Lovely young men are a dime in the dozen, sweetheart...and especially in a city this big, too many to even count,¡± Her mother calmly, lovingly exined. ¡°And if I remember correctly, you weren¡¯t even in the slightest interested in any of them before. ¡®Can¡¯t be bothered with a boyfriend¡¯, isn¡¯t that what you said to us back then?¡±


    She said that?


    ¡°You said that?¡± I asked before I could stop myself.


    ¡°People are allowed to change their minds, Mom,¡± Amanda said, giving me only a brief dismissive nce back. ¡°And as you can inly see, I¡¯ve changed mine.¡±


    At that, Mrs. Collins gave a chuckle that only the mother of the cunning Amanda could ever give.


    ¡°And what a special young man he must be for him to do that to you,¡± She pointed out, smirking once more at the both of us... or actually, more at me specifically. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to figure out from him, you see?¡±

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705: One Step Forward


    I felt like this has all happened before in a time, in a ce, not too long ago.


    Mrs. Collins¡¯s usations, questions, almost threw me off as to how simr they were to a certain trio of color-coded super sleuths¡¯ astute observations. In fact, forget simrities, this was teetering on giarism actually.


    Blue imed that I was handsome enough, Green indicated that I was witty enough, and finally Red kindly pointed out that I was as caring as can be with all three ultimately ending up at the same profound mystery as to why out of all the caring, witty and handsome men in the world, I managed to be the one lucky guying out of the raffle box.


    Now here I was, as if I was stuck in a long endless loop of uncertainty and doubts with the same exact questions thrown to my face again and again.


    I suppose this is what I get for dating way above my league. Put someone like me next to amazing individuals like Amanda and Irene... only natural people would start asking questions.


    Everything¡¯s simply superficial, the building blocks of every human interaction since the dawn on this earth. Man, we truly do live in a society, don¡¯t we?


    It¡¯s no biggie though... just simply means I gotta show both Mom and Dad here that I was truly more than what I seem at first impressions.


    .....


    ¡°Forget it, Mom,¡± Amanda warned firmly, giving her mother a look that¡¯d fit well on Sammy whenever our mom was up to her hijinks. ¡°He came here to meet you two and have dinner... not to be interrogated like he¡¯s a prisoner of war.¡±


    ¡°As if he wasn¡¯t already aware just what he was signing up for,¡± Mrs. Collins scoffed. ¡°My sweet little girl is having a fling with some boy... what kind of parent wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to that kind of information?¡±


    ¡°And without our knowledge at that,¡± Mr. Collins muttered, wiping his lips with a napkin, holding a weighty stare towards me presumably for the intimidation factor. ¡°If nothing¡¯s wrong, there¡¯s nothing to hide. But seeing as we¡¯re only just recently finding out...¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you guys because this is exactly what I was afraid of,¡± Their daughter wearily gave a sigh. ¡°Do you think I want whatever guy I choose to date to think you guys are total maniacs or something?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you guys are maniacs,¡± I blurted out in the midst of things and inadvertently cing myself in center focus. ¡°A bit intimidating, a bit finicky, sure... but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna dine and dash just ¡¯cause you startying on a bit of pressure.¡±


    ¡°Finicky?¡± Mr. Collins raised a brow at me.


    ¡°In the best way possible, of course,¡± I quickly rified. ¡°My point is, your daughter means the absolute world to me, and if you all have to strip me bare first before you can believe me when I say that... then the choice it¡¯s pretty much a no-brainer, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Even that alone took quite a lot of me to spout, bravado-wise, especially in such a silent atmosphere where you could hear the faint hums of the fluorescent lights.


    But that seemed to have done the trick somewhat. Amanda leaned back in her seat, mollified if a little mortified, and both parents began to eye me with a little more consideration than they had before.


    ¡°Means the world to you,¡± The dad was the first to break the silence, stabbing hismb with enough force to strike the te beneath. ¡°You¡¯ve only just started dating. A bit of an overstatement, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°At least we know he¡¯s quite eager about it,¡± His wife remarked to him, before addressing me with a sideways smile. ¡°And that¡¯s never a bad thing...¡±


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Amanda impatiently, grumpily asked. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna listen, just say you aren¡¯t so I can finally stop bothering to ask.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, no more personal questions,¡± Mrs. Collins relented, before adding with an Amanda-like smirk, ¡°For the time being, at least.¡±


    And so we wined and dined without any more noteworthy incident since. Both Mom and Dad continued to sneak in nces at me here and there throughout the rest of dinner though, as they sip, as they as they ate, as they talk, it was like they were assessing my every minute movement on top of my personality.


    I did my best to pay no mind to it, joining in on discussions whenever I thought necessary, casually-not-so-casually filling their depleted sses to the brim as soon as I saw they were empty, and generally doing all I could to show I¡¯ve graduated the course of tableside manners.


    But even then, that didn¡¯t seem to thaw the frigid ice wall between us three. There was no click, no understanding. They¡¯d smile at me, they¡¯d express their sincere thanks, yet s in their eyes they still only saw the silhouette of a guest... some outside that did not at all belong.


    Not yet, anyway...


    Then when it finally came time to clear up our empty dishes, all filled and brimming at the waist, I continued to put my best foot forward.


    ¡°Let me just take these...¡± I dered, stacking stained tes and empty bowls as one. ¡°...and I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah! No! Don¡¯t you dare take another te, young man!¡±


    Before I could even raise my head like an rmed deer in the Savannah, Mrs. Collins came swooping in with lightning-fast reflexes, seizing the stack of dishes from my hands and taking them all for herself.


    ¡°You¡¯ve shown us just how much of a good boy you can be already. There¡¯s no need to exert yourself, alright?¡± She said to me with all the gentle warmth of a loving mother. ¡°Sit down, take a breather. Just what kind of parents would we be if we let our daughter¡¯s lovely boyfriend do all the work for us? Isn¡¯t that right, honey?¡±


    But Mr. Collins was already halfway across the kitchen, hauling an entire tray of empty sses towards the sink.


    ¡°Amanda, your soap is nearly finished and you have no spare,¡± He called out over the running cascade of water. ¡°What did I say about always having two in reserve?¡±


    ¡°Grocery shopping¡¯s only tomorrow, Dad,¡± Amanda begrudgingly exined. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to get three soaps when I do. Happy?¡±


    Mrs. Collins fondly shook her head at the two of them before whisking off with the tes. ¡°We¡¯ll be done in a second,¡± and with those parting words, it was just us two left sitting alone at a now extremely empty table.


    A brief moment of silence... of respite, if nothing else.


    Amanda was looking like she had just wormed her way through the trenches of a war-torn battlefield, looking gaunt, exhausted, sliding both hands across her face and hair in a vain attempt to clear her stress.


    ¡°Well then,¡± She muttered out, turning towards me with a weak smile. ¡°How was, uh... what did you think?¡±


    There were only two ways to interpret that question, and I get this strange feeling she wasn¡¯t inquiring about the food.


    ¡°If I tell you your parents are lovely people would that make you feel any better?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually I¡¯d just think you¡¯re lying to me which would in turn just make me feel even worse.¡±


    I smiled at that, reaching down under the table and giving her hand an assuring squeeze. ¡°They¡¯re lovely people, Amanda. I mean it.¡±


    ¡°I know you do,¡± She said, squeezing back. ¡°But being lovely doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t also be stubborn. You were so nice, so sweet, but for some reason... they¡¯re still not warming up to you.¡±


    Oh? Seems like I wasn¡¯t the only one that sensed that sentiment.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been one dinner,¡± I told her. ¡°No such thing as love at first sight, right? Give us some time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried, I suppose,¡± Amanda said, pondering out loud. ¡°I want them to like you, I really do. But I also know they really, really want the best for me, doesn¡¯t matter what it is. And if they don¡¯t think you¡¯ll cut it...¡±


    ¡°Well, if we¡¯re talking about what¡¯s best for you...¡± I thinned my lips, putting myself in the shoes of a loving, doting parent. ¡°If youy out my vices and virtues on a table, it¡¯s not as if they¡¯re wrong for thinking that I might not be-¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± She interrupted, staring, scowling as if daring me to finish that sentence. ¡°You¡¯re what I want. I don¡¯t care if there really is someone better than you out there. You¡¯re what¡¯s best for me. I love you to bits, more than I can ever express, don¡¯t you dare suggest I might be mistaken for it.¡±


    Didn¡¯t need another word to convince me otherwise. The look in her eyes was enough to drive me halfway across the world from ever touching that line of thinking ever again.


    Who knew true love could be so... frightening?


    ¡°Sweet pea, where are your car keys?¡±


    The both of us jerked, the both of us raised our eyes forward, and staring right back at us, Mr. Collins loomed on the other side of the table, looking as suave and sophisticated as ever.


    ¡°My keys?¡± Amanda blinked at him. ¡°What do you need them for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot consider the night finish until I have a ss of my favorite brand in hand,¡± He stoically exined. ¡°There¡¯s a bottle in the fridge, I noticed. Nearly finished, sadly,¡± then slowly, he whirled around at me. ¡°I do wonder why that is...¡±


    None of us coulde up with a good enough exnation for the mystery. Amanda just silently sat in ce, slowly and gradually sinking into her turtleneck, while I just tried not to look too guilty.


    Thankfully, he dropped the question not long after, reverting to his first. ¡°So... keys, sweet pea?¡±


    ¡°The dresser. By the door,¡± Amanda pointed out to him. ¡°Why not just use yours?¡±


    ¡°Because knowing you, you haven¡¯t filled up your gastely, have you?¡± Another tense stare followed, and Amanda turtled even deeper into her sweater with a little blush this time. Mr. Collins could only shake his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by a gas station along the way, get it filled... you can consider it your Christmas gift this year.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, right,¡± Amanda hung her head. ¡°Thanks, Dad...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, sweetheart.¡±


    At once, he began to shuffle away, strutting the strut of a man who knows what he¡¯s worth, every action seamless, every movement elegant, he even tossed the keys in the air as he scooped it up, didn¡¯t even need a second nce to swipe it back as it fell.


    Indeed, Mr. Collins was smooth as hell.


    ¡°Oh, one more thing,¡± then unlike everything else prior, he crudely jerked to a stop by the door, turning around slowly, rigidly... with that same silhouette of a stranger reflecting in his stare towards me. ¡°I¡¯d like you toe along with me. Is that alright?¡±


    Did I say smooth?


    Scary seems about right, right now...

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706: Alone With Company


    I¡¯m about to be given the third degree, wasn¡¯t I? The red gs were all there, fluttering wildly in a thunderstorm of danger.


    Call me crazy, but I don¡¯t think daddy just simply heading to the store real quick was really his true intention here. I mean, the daughter¡¯s boyfriend and the doting father shoved in one ce all on their own?


    No one was around to interrupt, and no one present to intervene. Mr. Collins might as well be twirling the trigger of a revolver by the way he was spinning Amanda¡¯s car key around his finger in wait.


    I know what he was trying to do, and he knows that I know too, and as such, we also both know that there was nothing I could do. I¡¯m the boyfriend eager to please in this predicament, the hell was I gonna do-say no?


    Whoosh the trigger twirled and spun... the hammer cocked back... barrel pointing forward... ready to fire...


    Faintly, my stiff knees gave a crack, slowly rising to my feet.


    ¡°Sure, not a problem,¡± I responded as casually as I could. ¡°I think I might know a couple of ces that might sell-¡±


    .....


    ¡°Actually!¡± came a voice sounding over the rush of water, and I turned around to find Mrs. Collins with her smile, twisting the kitchen faucet to a silencing stop. ¡°Amanda, why don¡¯t you go along with your father instead?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Amanda eximed. ¡°Go? Why?¡±


    It was then I finally discovered for myself that Mr. Collins does actually possess other forms of emotions too other than that lingering tight expression of dissatisfaction he always has on... gazing forward at his wife with a visible hint of confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re always in the office when she calls, you¡¯ve only texted her three times in thest week,¡± Mrs. Collins added on to her statement. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to spend some father-daughter time while we¡¯re here? It¡¯s only for a night, after all.¡±


    Mr. Collin moved his head in the slightest of nt, with steady unblinking eyes actually deeply contemting the decision.


    ¡°Oh my God-guys, seriously?¡± Amanda said, wedging herself right between them both. ¡°You¡¯re gonna treat my boyfriend like a tug-of-war game now? Take him from me, see who among you gets to have him alone for some time? Just what kind of dirt are you expecting to dig up from him?¡±


    ¡°Dirt?¡± Mr. Collins frowned. ¡°I just want to get a drink.¡±


    ¡°And I just want to see you two bond,¡± Mrs. Collins innocently asserted. ¡°Sure, that would also mean your boyfriend will be left alone on his own for a little while. But don¡¯t worry,¡± She sweetly smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s in goodpany in your absence.


    Both hands sprawling over across the table, Amanda huskily groaned the groan of a child unable at all to best the power of her parents.


    Honestly... can rte...


    ¡°So, between me or your father,¡± Mrs. Collins yfully addressed her daughter. ¡°Who is it that you would rather your boyfriend spend a short while with, hm?¡±


    From the way despair so quickly extinguished the light from Amanda¡¯s eyes, you¡¯d think she was being forced to choose between the lesser of two evils to decide upon the fate of the world.


    Nevertheless though, Amanda¡¯s chair squeaked, as she rose to her feet, her decision finally made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a bit, alright?¡± She softly whispered to me, pecking me lightly on the lips. ¡°You¡¯re plenty used to my bullshit already.¡± over my shoulder, her gaze veered, suspending momentarily, from daughter to mother sharing a knowing nce with each other. ¡°You¡¯ll survive her.¡±


    Forgetting Mrs. Collins for just a moment, that little kiss she gave me has got papa bear over here clenching his palms. I think I might like him better when he was still reserved with his emotions.


    ¡°Come on then,¡± He urged his daughter with the stiffest of tones, turning away and walking already. ¡°I really, really need that drink now...¡±


    Amanda left my side and hurried on over towards her father¡¯s, and with an endearing farewell and a hard scowl side-by-side that¡¯ll forever be imprinted in my head, the front door opened and then swung close with a resounding click of finality.


    Now here I was... alone with the progenitor of mischief herself. All of Amanda¡¯s shrewdness.. stemming from this single woman¡¯s influence.


    This should be something, alright...


    ¡°So...¡± Mrs. Collins spoke, rubbing keen, eager hands together... a wide ominous smile hovering just right above. ¡°I suppose you must be wondering what I¡¯ve got hidden under my sleeves, aren¡¯t you? Nervous? ¡±


    ¡°I trust Amanda¡¯s judgment,¡± I said. ¡°If she thinks I¡¯ll fare a lot better staying with you than going out with your husband, then I¡¯m sure I can handle it. Besides, after the way he looked at me just now... I¡¯m rather inclined to agree.¡±


    She chuckled at that, leisurely walking forward with a dainty stride.


    ¡°Try and excuse him if you can. After all, it still seems like only a few days ago when Amanda was just the cutest little girl nestling up on top of her father¡¯sp, bouncing her up and down... getting her tough... and now apparently, she¡¯s snuggling up yours all nice andfy. You see his side of the story now?¡±


    ¡°Never said I didn¡¯t get it,¡± I said, stuffing my hands in my pocket, feeling the soft pressure of hers still pulsing around my palm. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make him any less terrifying though.¡±


    ¡°Nothing in the world is stronger than a loving father¡¯s protectiveness,¡± then sneaking up close behind me, her voice practically ringing in my ears, Mrs. Collins muttered. ¡°Except maybe, perhaps... a prying mother¡¯s concern, of course.¡±


    In reaction, I shambled forward a couple of steps, keeping a modest distance between ourselves... and even from afar, wearing an assessing look that resembled Amanda¡¯s to a tee, she wouldn¡¯t stop her intrusive observation of me.


    ¡°So...¡± I began, calmly breathing in deep.


    ¡°So,¡± She repeated back, brows raised, a quizzical smile forming. ¡°So, what?¡±


    ¡°So nothing,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much under your mercy here. Whatever you do, whatever you say, I¡¯m yours tomand. Which I¡¯m sure is what you wanted all along, right?¡±


    ¡°usations aren¡¯t very ttering, you know...¡± She told me, turning away and walking in apletely new direction. ¡°That being said... I¡¯m happy you aren¡¯t actually as dense as you look. Ten points.¡±


    Ten points? What, I¡¯m being graded now?


    Ms. Mischief dwindled away with her words, instead taking a moment to wander around her daughter¡¯s apartment, taking props out of shelves, and flipping through pages of her books, and the further she went out about her exploration, the more I had to batter my head to stop my eyes from deceiving me.


    Seriously, she might as well be Amanda¡¯s twin sister, albeit a little older.


    ¡°Ah, so this is where all the juicy gossip is hiding!¡± Mrs. Collins said, gleaming eyes striking gold as she whirled around towards Amanda¡¯s idling desktop. ¡°My darling daughter, a mini-celebrity... I still have a hard time grasping it when she told me about this little hobby of hers two years ago.¡±


    Then she hovered her hands over theputer, and as soon as I saw the white glow flickering to life, and the click-tter of a rifling mouse, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little concerned.


    ¡°Umm,¡± I stepped forward, treading carefully to not overstep any boundaries. ¡°Amanda okay with you browsing through her things?¡±


    ¡°So this is where she streams herself?¡± She ignored me,nding herself on a random page after click-cking her way through tab after tab. ¡°The counter here-her followers? Last live, a day ago. Sixty-thousand viewers, wow...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Collins...¡±


    ¡°Worried about breaches of privacy?¡± She briefly blinked at me. ¡°Let me assure you, my daughter and I do not hide a single thing from each other. What she ate for lunch, what time she woke up today, she shares everything with me... apart from you, of course.¡± She added. ¡°But I suppose you¡¯re just the sole exception, hm?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do you have to snoop around her stuff like you are now?¡±


    ¡°Not looking for anything incriminating. I¡¯d just like to know what she¡¯s been up to as ofte... apart from hiding secret boyfriends, of course.¡±


    ¡°I think Amanda might have a thing or two to say about this, actually.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mrs. Collins affirmed. ¡°Which is precisely why I wanted her gone to begin with.¡±


    I cocked my head at her. ¡°Wait, so this is the actual reason why you kicked her out?¡±


    ¡°Not dense, like I said,¡± in a sideways nce, she smirked at me. ¡°But also not too sharp. So ten points is all you get.¡±


    This woman... once again, I can really see where Amanda inherited her scheming streak from.


    ¡°And this window here,¡± she went back to her search, a single mouse click bringing her to an entirely new ce. ¡°What is...? Oh... this is where she draws... and... oh my...¡± subtle until it wasn¡¯t, that smile on her face grew wider and wider, as she leaned in closer towards a warm, white glow. ¡°...my, my, my....¡±


    Despite my reservations, curiosity got the better of me, and while trying to pass off as uninterested, I had a quick peek at the monitor... or so I had nned to. But the moment Iid eyes on the screen, I waspletely fixated.


    Mrs. Collins noticed me in the corner of her eyes, and she turned just slightly over to give me an amused look.


    On the screen, on a white canvas,id a rough sketch... a work-in-progress that looked to only had a couple of hours worth of effort invested into it... but despite the crudness of the illustration, there was absolutely no mistaking what it was I was seeing.


    Bold outlines of long flowing hair, the half-etched frame of a woman stood in the center, radiating a smile so sincere, so heartfelt, I could feel her emotions pouring out of the image itself.


    And the reason for all that joy, the source of her overwhelming happiness...y kneeling out on one knee right across from her, raising partly-drawn arms out towards her to reveal the gleam and luster of a beautiful diamond ring.


    Unfinished, unpolished... and yet despite that, a clearer, fuller picture than any other I¡¯ve ever seen.


    I looked at the woman again, feeling a tingling in my chest seeing the utter tion brimming in her expression, and then I turned back to the other subject in the portrait, kneeling there, presenting there... and as barebones an outline as it were... staring at it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel as if I was staring right into my reflection in a mirror.


    And giggling, smiling, it seems Mrs. Collins thought much of the same as well.


    ¡°If nothing else, I think she¡¯s got your eyes just right,¡± She said, zooming further into the page, and darting her eyes back and forth between the drawing and me with scrutiny. ¡°Yep, a bit of a nt. A bit harsh, re-y... but strangely, very, very, gentle too...¡±


    I just stayed silent, voiceless... the image pretty much usurped me of all the words that I could think to say there and then. All I could do was think, to wonder, and continue staring in awe...


    With Amanda... she¡¯s always been kinda whimsical and tight-lipped when it came to expressing her desires. She¡¯s always so easy to please, that when it came down to it... it was a little hard to know what she actually wanted.


    But seeing this now... was this really what she wants?


    ¡°I wonder though,¡± Mrs. Collins quietly, yfully mused, slowly swiping the screen over to the girl in the frame. ¡°Just who could this lucky girl here possibly be?¡±


    Once again, she chuckled.


    ¡°Not dense, right?¡± She asked me. ¡°Care to take a guess?¡±

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707: Side Chapter: A Grave Conversation


    Just what does pride truly amount to... if even you yourself do not adhere to the level of respect you have for yourself?


    As Amelia stood in ce, beset by the stench of death and decay pervading through the very soil, the bed of grass beneath her feet sullying her gown with the winter dew of night, this passing thought strayed into her mind. The very question itself, as if holding her very being in high contempt... and for all the right reasons.


    For she chose to be here, did she not? To meet with him, to once more bear the agony of hispany, and that inept, dopey look in his eyes whenever he looked at her. Like prey moments before their blood and guts would be strewn across the earth.


    Every time she would meet his eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of that notion, and how at times of great irritation, her ws would twitch in the face of such an enticing temptation... but then, gradually, ever so subtly, something strange began to happen.


    She suddenly realized she had be somewhat ustomed to it.


    And being here, gazing at him now, a disheveled mess of a man reeking of booze and a strange peppery odor, and as always still with that same stupid look in his eyes as he gaped silently at her in utter shock...


    Amelia found herself not even the tiniest bit tempted by the thought.


    .....


    With another begrudging sigh, she strode closer forward, flicking a throwaway nce at the faded inscriptions etched on the tombstone he had been huddled the closest to, and felt her brow rising only slightly.


    ¡°Theresa Leaden, parting with a love remembered and forever treasured by those she most cherished,¡± Amelia recited the epitaph aloud, shifting her gaze back towards Tyler with mildly roused interest. ¡°A sentiment ringing profoundly true, it seems. In the dark, in the cold... you¡¯re quite the devoted one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A-Amelia...¡± He stuttered her name again, from the chill, from shock, the dumb frozen stiff look on his face bore signs of either possibility. ¡°How? What? How the fu... How are you even here right now?¡±


    At his words, the thought in her head popped up in her head once again. A question of pride, a question of dignity... but when it really came down to it... what does any of that amount to truly whenpared to indulging a persistent plea from your loveable sister?


    The answer-nothing.


    ¡°Coincidence seems the most convenient, effortless answer to the question you pose,¡± She said, brushing it off. ¡°So let¡¯s just simply leave it at that, this encounter here, merely the whims of fate, enigmatic. Agreed?¡±


    ¡°Uh... yeeeaa... enig... egg? okay?¡±


    Tyler appeared to be still in the process of deciphering her words, but her patience refused to be tested for any longer, and so she moved over past him, getting a better view of Theresa¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Your mother, I presume,¡± She said. ¡°Indulge me, how did she die? Was she ill?¡±


    ¡°Nah, she, uhh...¡± Tyler shifted in ce awkwardly. ¡°She just got tired of living, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So bored and exhausted with life that she could not even consider staying if only for her son?¡± Amelia nced at him from the corner of her eye, scoffing. ¡°Quite the inconsiderate mother she was, it seems,¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t you talk to her like-¡±


    ¡°And quite the filial son you still inexplicably remain,¡± She whirled back around him, crossing her arms together. ¡°Resentment, anger, had it been me in your ce this grave would have already long been crumbled for such a selfish act.¡±


    Tyler broke free of his frozen state, the idiotic look in his eyes reced by one of sobered defiance. ¡°The fuck is thising from, Amelia? You don¡¯t even know a damn thing about her, how can you spout that kind of shit like you do? Not cool.¡±


    ¡°I know undoubtedly that she regards you so very little if she would choose a bed of earth over her own child,¡± Amelia said, remaining unfazed and apathetic.


    ¡°She was in pain, for fucks sake,¡± He eximed, aggressively flinging his arm out towards her grave. ¡°My dad left her, backstabbed her, left her with pennies and debts skyrocketing. All on her own with nothing.¡±


    ¡°She had you,¡± She pointed out. ¡°Are you worth nothing to her, after all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, she just-! Look, you agree that kind of shit is too much for literally anybody to deal with, don¡¯t ya? I get what you¡¯re trying to tell me, but I just don¡¯t give a shit, aight? I don¡¯t me her for wanting for it to be all over. As far as I¡¯m concerned, she doesn¡¯t owe me a damn thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does!¡±


    Without thinking, she shouted, she was annoyed. Why was she shouting? Why was she annoyed? This was none of her business. Why was she still insisting?


    Why was she still even speaking?


    ¡°How can you dare im that she doesn¡¯t? You would willingly absolve her of this grievous sin towards you?¡± Her arms fell back down to her side, a single heavy step bringing them face-to-face. ¡°You are her child, you are her responsibility! And she abandoned that duty, abandoned you, and for what? If she knew all too well the hardships of this world, why would she ever think it best to leave you off on your own in it?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m blind? You think I didn¡¯t see all that shit for myself?¡± Tyler said, remaining in ce even before her sharp re. ¡°Every day I wake up, I go to school, Ie back for dinner, every time I see her, talk to her-I know for damn sure she was always thinking about it! All day! I had to live my entire childhood knowing that one day she¡¯ll stop thinking about doing it and actually do it! And guess what-one day, she did! I couldn¡¯t stop her, I couldn¡¯t help her! All I can do now is thank her for even managing to hold out for as long as she could! Long enough to make absolutely sure I was really fucking loved. So she was not selfish, alright? She was not inconsiderate! My mother was simply just depressed.¡±


    What an infuriating feeling. What an infuriating person. Amelia felt her annoyance coursing through her veins. How could he not get it? How could he be so unconditional?


    ¡°You did not ask to exist, you did not choose to be born in a circumstance such as yours... ¡± Amelia slowly said, speaking with an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite unravel. ¡°That was her choice, her decision, and not one you should be allowed to just so easily renounce. No child deserves to be left alone as you have. Your mother didn¡¯t end her pain, she just passed it over to you.¡±


    Something was stirring inside her, an image, the faintest, fuzziest glint of a memory, one she quickly stamped out with a hard blink.


    ¡°Well, tough shit for me, I guess,¡± Tyler raised his arms out. ¡°Guess what? Still love her, though.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I remember her smiling. Because I remember the long hours she spent busting her ass all day long at work. You got any idea how difficult it is to smile after crying your eyes out just the other night? Despite the pain she was feeling, my mother smiled... she didn¡¯t have to, but she did... no matter the bullshit, she did the best she could for me. Gave all that she got until she couldn¡¯t give anymore. That ain¡¯t her fault. Just-ah fuck, I don¡¯t even know where I¡¯m going with this anymore!¡±


    Tyler then scratched his head vigorously, clicking his tongue out of pure exasperation.


    ¡°Point is, Amelia,¡± He finally continued, a heavy sigh manifesting in the form of white smoke. ¡°If she can smile, if she can choose to love me despite the pain she was left with... then so can I.¡±


    Amelia gazed silently at the man before her. She could hear his sincerity, see his naivety, his kindness... and it made her want to retch in disgust. But she could see that he was also stubborn... and especially in a topic such as this, fiercely so.


    ¡°So be it, then,¡± She said, choosing to relent, for to argue any more on this would only serve to rouse more pointless aimless outrage. And besides... ¡°I don¡¯t care much either way anyway how you choose to devote your love upon others.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you just don¡¯t want an argument,¡± Tyler pointed out, his expression immediately softening as he took a swig of his drink in hand. ¡°Fine by me. I hold nothing against you. Agree to disagree. Besides, probably gonna need a goddamn dictionary if we¡¯re really gonna throw hands.¡±


    This entire encounter has strayed quite far from what she had in mind originally. This kind of conversation, this dour an ambiance, she had not intended for any of this. If only he just hadn¡¯t been so persistent, if only she hadn¡¯t chosen to argue... s, it didn¡¯t really matter anymore now.


    Adalia¡¯s request rang echoed once more in her mind, and she knew she could never live it down should she return to her and bring forward bearing only news of disappointment.


    Pride be damned.


    ¡°As I recall it...¡± Amelia slowly began, folding her arms again, with a strained gaze instantly veering downwards. ¡°You mentioned before that you¡¯d like for us to spend more time together again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    An explosion resounded... to be more urate, it was more like a sputter, a loud sprinkler, as a cloud of beer jetted out of Tyler¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Big Man¡¯s my fuckin¡¯ hero...¡± He whispered seemingly on the verge of tears, soaked and dripping droplets around his chin. ¡°Did, uh... did Adalia talk to you or something?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± Amelia stiffly said. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve little patience. Decide. You either get tonight now or never.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yeah, tonight! Absolutely!¡± Tyler yelled, his demeanor flushed with newfound energy. ¡°Like hell I¡¯m gonna pass you up! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± She said, feeling her lips involuntarily twitch at the words. ¡°Then let us not dawdle long. Your car¡¯s eastbound, yes? I¡¯ll go on ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for sure, for sure!¡± He said, too high on euphoria to even question how she knew where he parked. ¡°Lemme just say goodbye to mom real quick, be right there.¡±


    Then like veering from a disease contagious, Amelia quickly turned herself away, following the winding narrow path toward the exit of the cemetery. For a brief moment, it was just her, the faint shuffled of her footsteps, and the deafening sound of her thoughts.


    That tombstone, the actions of a long-departed stranger... how did she allow herself to get so riled up about something so trivial? To quarrel and argue. She was more than aware it was not her ce to do so... yet she did so anyway. Why? What was she even really arguing about in the first ce? And just what exactly was she trying to achieve in doing so?


    To im a small victory over a petty argument of no actual significance? To turn a filial son against his own beloved mother? Or was she simply after all justshing out in anger?


    Out of pain...


    ¡°So!¡± with a rapid scurry of shoes, Tyler caught up to her, wearing a wide beaming smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about it, and I actually came up with a bunch of good fuckin¡¯ ideas for us to do! I learned my lesson fromst time, forget the simple stuff. We go big! See, I¡¯m thinking we-¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± She immediately interjected. ¡°Should we attempt to go with your impulses again, then consider this night over and done with.¡±


    ¡°Huh...¡± frowning, his mind took a second toprehend whatever she had just said. ¡°So what? You don¡¯t wanna... you don¡¯t wanna hear my ideas?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Shit, then what?¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°You want me to just drive you around all night like before? That¡¯s boring! C¡¯mon, I really do have some good ns in mind this time, just-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve indulged your whims for quite long enough already,¡± Amelia tly stated, then faintly, perhaps a little wickedly, the corner of her lips began to twitch upwards ever so slightly. ¡°Now I believe it is time for you to indulge in some of mine.¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708: A Found Happiness


    Mrs. Collins stepped away from theputer, leaving everything as it were before she had gone deep-diving for any juicy finds, which meant that she was plenty satisfied with all she had perused... a radiating look on her face, like she had just struck gold.


    And what gold it was indeed.


    That image embedded in memory, I tried to imagine to myself what it would be like if that drawing was more than just a drawing.


    In my mind, I was deep in an expansive greenscape, blue skies shining, sunflowers swaying, and I slowly got down onto one knee, then from out of my pocket I pulled out that small little box that signified my love forever and hereafter-and Amanda was there, overwhelmed with a happiness that my mind couldn¡¯t quite capture, and tears were welling in her hazel eyes,ughing aughter hopelessly lost of allposure.


    Seeing such a scene in such vivid, albeit imaginary details filled me with all kinds of emotions. I¡¯ve seen Amanda drawing these kinds of things before, I specifically remembered the one she had with us in front of the altar, and while ttering, I¡¯ve never thought much of it before... until this one... this one really had me thinking, contemting.


    Any other time perhaps, I¡¯d probably wouldn¡¯t have given it this much though. But with her mother being right here with me, the suggestion, the very notion of it... marriage... it all just felt more... real. And I seriously don¡¯t know whether to be happy or mortified.


    ¡°Oh, you, you, you...¡± Mrs. Collins turned to face me, half-amused, half-confused. ¡°Just what have you done to my daughter?¡±


    .....


    And now, I¡¯m confused. I blinked once. ¡°I, uh...¡±


    ¡°Her first love, and she¡¯s this infatuated... I¡¯ve never seen this side of her before, not once for all I¡¯ve known her,¡± She continued to stare with even greater bewilderment. ¡°You must have done something, anything... if she¡¯s at the point where you¡¯re all she thinks about. Even the way she stares at you, talks about you, she¡¯s so... happy.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s a bad thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± She said. ¡°But it is quite a ¡®thing¡¯ indeed.¡±


    ¡®Because it¡¯s me?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never seen her this happy,¡± She moved to the sofa, plopping herself down the same way Amanda always does, with both legs curled off the ground and her hands resting on herp. ¡°She never does happy, you know? Never usually. Cheery, yes. LIvely, sure. But happy was something that she very rarely does.¡±


    This was something I knew too. Thest time I was here, once upon a time ago, Amanda told me how she used to feel on the very same couch there. How everything just felt so tiring, dreary and pointless... up until the point I came into her life.


    I remembered finding it hard to imagine such a side to her usual lovely smile... and even now, try as I might, it¡¯s only gotten even harder to visualize.


    ¡°Amanda already told you this before, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Mrs. Collins cocked her head, then just like her psychic of a daughter, answered the question I haven¡¯t yet spoke. ¡°It¡¯s the look in your eyes. You don¡¯t look the slightest surprised.¡±


    ¡°Would have hugged her for the entire night if she hadn¡¯t stopped,¡± I said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯m guessing she told you too?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to tell me things for me to know things, you know?¡± She said with a tinge of pride in her voice. ¡°When she was still in high school, she was always the top of her ss, the star pupil of her numerous clubs, everybody always says she was ambitious, smart... but I knew deep down that she was just doing all that to keep herself from feeling bored.¡±


    Before I knew it, I found myself sitting on the other end of the sofa across from her. Every other thought, every other wonder fading from my mind... for the time being, I wanted to just listen... to hear more about this side of Amanda that I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the way she just talks about her days, her activities, you see...¡± Mrs. Collins went on. ¡°Usually if you enjoy something, how would you typically tell someone about it? You¡¯ll give them examples why, share moments you find especially interesting to you, in short, you¡¯d be describing. But Amanda never did that. Summarizing was more her specialty. Her day was always ¡®alright¡¯, things were always ¡®just fine¡¯... and nothing she did ever wound up being more than that. And that¡¯s how she kept functioning all the way to college. Living her life as if she just had to, as opposed to simply wanting to.¡±


    Her gaze slowly began to drift away from mine, veering instead toward the empty air in front of her, caught immersed in the sight and sound of a distant past.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want that mindset for her-I mean, what parent would? I tried thinking of things that she might possibly find enjoyment in. I¡¯m the one that suggested she tried her hand at drawing and, well... as you can see, she took it more than I could ever imagine. But like everything else before, it was more a hobby than a passion to her. I think the closest she¡¯s ever got to actually enjoying something in life was when she got that video game about magic or something, I think it¡¯s called Aster-Astra-something? I don¡¯t really remember the name.


    ¡°And for a while she seemed content... but eventually even that feeling faded. Meanwhile, I thought I might have found the next logical step. She¡¯s twenty-one, in college, at the ripe age where longsting rtionships tend to blossom. So I asked her one day why doesn¡¯t she try looking for someone she could share her time with, someone who could be more than just a friend to her... and she told me, and I quote, ¡®I can¡¯t see myself doing that, nope. Having a boyfriend just seems like a hassle. Yeah, sorry mom, can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    I¡¯d have probablyughed at that if I weren¡¯t so unsure of how to properly react. Mrs. Collins paused to smile, ncing right at me as if I was the punchline to the longest joke set-up in history.


    ¡°For the longest time, she kept true to that sentiment. Establishing all kinds of new rtionships, but always ones she kept at an arm¡¯s length, never any closer, and along the way trying a bunch of brand new things too... acting, cosying, and more recently, live streaming... still so ambitious, still so diligent... and still so numbingly bored with it all. I was beginning to believe that this was all life would ever amount to for her, and that this was her fate. To be the kindest, smartest girl in the whole wide world... but never, ever the happiest.¡±


    Slowly again, her words trailed off to better form a more vibrant expression to show on her face, and once again, I found myself subjected to that same amused, mystified look in her eyes.


    ¡°Then one day,pletely out of nowhere, during one of our video calls... Amanda began describing to me how her day went that day, how she burnt her toast for breaking that morning, moaning long and frustratingly about how expensive gas prices just keeps getting. I asked her how she wasing along with her studies, and I had to stop her myself after ten minutes because she just kept going on and on.


    ¡°Her days had stopped being ¡®just alright¡¯, her things stopped being ¡®just fine¡¯, I never could quite figure out what caused this change in her behavior. I thought long and hard, asked and probed as much as I could... until one day I just decided to watch one of her streams on a whim, and that was when I finally found out the cause... that somewhere along the way, in all the monotony and tedium of life, she met you.¡±


    Mrs. Collins had turned quiet, pensive... a stark contrast to the flippant, cheeky woman that had been sitting across from me at the dinner table. I realized then that I haven¡¯t spoken a word in a while, and the continued silence made me feel obligated to say something, if only anything...


    ¡°I rather not take all that credit for doing that...¡± I told her.


    ¡°No, I get it,¡± She nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s a bit bewildering to think you can have that kind of effect on a person. I know it¡¯s only natural for you to think you haven¡¯t done much at all, and maybe you¡¯re right, maybe you haven¡¯t... but to her... to Amanda at the very least... that was all she needed from you.¡±


    ¡°And the rest is simply history, huh?¡± I said, staring around at the room, at present time. ¡°Now here I am, doing my damndest to prove my worth to her parents, hoping they¡¯de to see me the same way that she does.¡±


    She scoffed at that, scoffed at me.


    ¡°Before you, I wouldn¡¯t know how my daughter sounded when she truly wanted to talk to me about something. I wouldn¡¯t be aware how easily she couldugh at things or even how frequently she does. And you made that happen. As far as I¡¯m concerned, dear boy... you are more than I could have ever even hoped for.¡±


    Then, in a way that only a mother could, she reached out and ced her hand over mine, smiling back at me as she had countless times before, only now with a look of gratitude I never realized had been always present.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is about you that¡¯s so striking, or how you came to be what you are to her... but you¡¯re exactly what she needed, wanted... and for that I have to thank you... thank you for loving her, for being her... and most importantly... thank you for finally making my daughter happy.¡±


    Seeing that, hearing that, for once, I didn¡¯t feel like denying it like I usually would.


    ¡°And even more,¡± I said. ¡°I want to give her even more reasons to be happy. After all she¡¯s done for me, that¡¯s all I want for her.¡±


    We shared another silent look with one another, and after everything said and done, the way she stared, the way she smiled... suddenly, I no longer felt like a stranger barging into another stranger¡¯s home.


    Mrs. Collins lifted her hand off mine, and with a shift in her nce, I was back to dealing with more than just a kindly mother.


    ¡°Not too happy, though,¡± She yfully warned. ¡°Do any more with her, and who knows what she¡¯d start drawing next?¡±


    Great, there¡¯s the awkwardness that was missing. I knew something felt off.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± She continued on. ¡°In what ways have you made her happy exactly?¡±


    Oh, Amanda. I¡¯m begging you, pleasee back soon.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709: Side Chapter: Great Fun At Night


    This was some real fuckin¡¯ shit right here he¡¯s got himself into right now. More than he bargained for, and definitely more than he even asked for.


    Another date with Amelia. Not even in his wildest, wettest dreams, or even with all the money in the world could he even imagine himself actually getting the chance again.


    Now here it was, a Christmas wishe true, a fervent prayer heard by the true OG in the clouds, and yet regret and fear was the only thing present in his state of mind.


    He was curious at first, entirelypliant and eager in his ignorance. After all, it was all for Amelia¡¯s sake. The girl says she wants to do what she wants to do, who was he to try and argue? Finally some answers. No more guesses, no more failures. Finally, he was about to find out the mystery of what this sexy vixen does for fun around these parts.


    And after a transient, blissful drive back into the bustling beating heart of the city at night, Tyler received his answer.


    Let it be known first and foremost, that when it came to the brunt of arduous challenges, he has never once shied away from ever rising to the asion. All one needs was a single glimpse at his channel numbers to know that he talked the talk and walked the walk, people might lie, but subscribers don¡¯t.


    Unless you botted, but... nevermind that.


    .....


    That aside, this here... Amelia¡¯s twisted form of fun... this shit was too real for him. Too, too real indeed... and to state the obvious here, too fucking illegal even for a hardcore sigma male like himself.


    The drunk and ditzy of every variety shambling the dirty, neon-filled sidewalks of the waking night pushed and bumped into him left, right and center... all around him, untucked business suits and crooked ties, the ck of high heels and the jingle of jewelry brimmed every inch of his surroundings.


    From across the street, through the murky ss pane of a teeming pub, Tyler apprehensively watched a man dash out the door, leaving his stool swiveling in his haste, his anger and confusion momentarily overpowering the nightly bustle, as he desperately rummaged through his tailored suit and pants for a wallet that was no longer in his possession.


    And once again, Tyler felt the cowardly urge beginning to take root once more... and he had to gnaw down on his bottom lip to try and hold back his words, pussy words at that.


    ¡°Is that reluctance I sense stirring in you? And here I even thought you the very least better than that.¡± came those fighting words, goading words like a caress to the cheek from those full luscious lips. ¡°Tell me then, was I wrong after all to think that of you?¡±


    Amelia was busy lightly rifling her extremely pointy fingers across the edges of a thick wad of dor notes she pulled from a bulky leather wallet. From narrow slits, she plucked out business cards ofvishpanies, credit cards of every color, and a variety of club memberships for every spa and resort situated within a hundred miles radius.


    Items of luxury and status that in her eyes were worth only slightly more than the trash littering the streets. With graceful dissatisfaction, Amelia flung the wallet and its contents into the darkness of an alley, hitting something metal and hard with an echoing thud.


    Tyler could only gape in horror and in absolute mindfuck. ¡°That¡¯s what you do with your lick after making off with like a bajillion?! You steal people¡¯s shit just so you can throw ¡¯em?!¡±


    ¡°And just what are scrap of papers and metal cards of any use to me?¡± Amelia dully spoke. ¡°If a ring, the beautiful glitter of a gemstone then those I find worth beholding. I had simply chosen my prey poorly then. I won¡¯t choose as whimsically next time.¡±


    ¡°What, you, Amelia, you for real? If you didn¡¯t want shit on his wallet, then why¡¯d you steal his wallet?!¡±


    ¡°Why do we clean the filth from our homes? Why do we kill insects that crawl upon our skin? And if an individual should prove himself as only a waste of breath, then is it not only right he should receive someeuppance?¡±


    ¡°Are you quoting Issac Einstein or some shit? What are you even trying to say?¡±


    Amelia groaned raspily. ¡°Because he was simply being an annoying little bastard of a human being.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s better,¡± Tyler sighed, hisst surviving brain cells crying in relief. ¡°So, uh, what... you only steal shit from people you find annoying or something?¡±


    ¡°Deserving,¡± She rified, closely scanning the overflowing traffic rampant on the sidewalks. ¡°Those that have what¡¯s unneeded, owning but undeserving... it is those people alone I find most vexing of all.¡±


    ¡°And this is seriously what you do for fun?¡± He continued to ask. ¡°Like every night, youe here and you... sly cooper the fuck out of people?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now be silent already,¡± Amelia snapped irritably, her gaze perked in attention, in focus. ¡°Keep watch now, and do so closely... I shall have you take a turn soon.¡±


    Then just like the first time, Amelia did some ninja vanishing shit, and in the blink of an eye, she was all the way over fuck knows where. Tyler searched the crowd for any signs of her, and by some miracle of God, managed to spot her northbound where she was trailing a rowdy gaggle of party girls wearing enough gems and jewels all over to start excavating with a full mining crew.


    ¡°Holy fuck, how the hell-¡±


    At aplete loss for words, a loss of thought. It was like everything he blinked, one girl would be missing one thing... and they all justughed, chortled and swigged being absolutely none the wiser.


    A minuteter, Amelia popped up right beside him once again, like she just hit the spacebar to respawn on a teammate... her wrists draped with loose bangles,plimenting the many rings worn glittering on her fingers, a satisfied smirk upon her face of a heist sessfully pulled.


    Tyler gazed at the pimped-outdy before her, in all her grace, beauty, and absolute wickedness, and for the umpteenth time, felt the hard jolt and shiver of pure dread and horror.


    ¡°You know this shit¡¯s illegal, right?¡± He whispered somberly to her, angling around to make sure they got the least amount of attention. ¡°Stealing¡¯s no joke, you know? The trouble you could get into-¡±


    ¡°You wish to know more of me as I am, did you not?¡± Amelia interrupted. ¡°My ways, my interests, my likes...¡± more and more, the deep ck in her eyes became wider and wider. ¡°Do you mean to say you disapprove of me?¡±


    Tyler felt his toes curling in his shoes. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean it, then?¡± She pressed him on, almost as if relishing in his difort. ¡°Come now, it is fine to admit your distaste. Feel at ease to express your displeasure. I understand my pastimes can be too much for most. So should you wish to go now, then you may... we¡¯ll simply proceed on our separate ways.¡±


    A choice, a decision. Tyler couldn¡¯t almost believe what he was hearing.


    He didn¡¯t have to do it, he could just walk... that was what she was saying, what his brain had been telling him... just go... but no... he wanted to stay, he wanted to remain here still... because if the choice was leaving for good, or staying with her still... then really, it wasn¡¯t much of a choice at all to begin with.


    ¡°If we get caught...¡±


    Tyler attempted to oppose again, but just as quickly and efficiently, Amelia shut him down before he could finish.


    ¡°Should YOU get caught,¡± She firmly rified. ¡°Then, frankly, that is your own problem to deal with. Not my own,¡± then with that same goading smile, added, ¡°Then again, it is still your own choice to make as to what you¡¯ll do now. So what will it be?¡±


    Dozens of challenges of videos, hundreds of uploads. He¡¯s drove across the entire country without a map, went an entire week surviving on a deserted ind, pulled people out of wreckages when it literally started pouring fucking blood from the sky.


    Each and every one, he talked the talk and walked the walk...


    He made his decision.


    Slowly, he turned forward to the bustling night air, breathed in the crispy air of festive winter booze, and lifting one foot, swaying one arm-Tyler walked.


    ¡°Gimme five mins...¡± He muttered.


    And faintly behind him, Amelia was snickering... it sounded degrading, condescending, but almost in a twisted sort of way...she sounded almost impressed too.


    ¡°I shall be watching you closely then,¡± She whispered before both her presence and her voice were swallowed deep in the frenzy of the night.


    Alone and on his own, Tyler first began by promptly scouring his surroundings... keeping his heartbeat calm, his mind free of distractions... he began to think.


    Go exclusively for bad people... that¡¯s the main agenda here. And how does one go about separating the bad people from the good? Just see if they¡¯re rich. After all, rich people bad, right? That¡¯s... that¡¯s how it usually goes, he thinks...


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m rich...¡± He muttered in a profound moment of self-realization. ¡°Wait, so does that mean Amelia sees me like...?¡±


    But instantly his thought escaped him, as he saw in the corner of his eye, the most well-dressed looking man out of the wandering hundred just shuffled past him a couple of seconds ago.


    Even more interestingly, he¡¯s got a girl with him, a date... a real pretty-looking one too by the looks of it. This has to be it, his most promising option.


    Like in that one hitman game he yed, Tyler began trailing the couple through the obscuring veil of the crowd, gradually and carefully narrowing the distance inch by inch until he was very well close enough to hear their conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, sweetheart, if that boy might just be in it to gain something, then-¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you he isn¡¯t,¡± The girl wearily interrupted. ¡°He¡¯s not like that, okay? In fact, he¡¯s theplete opposite. I practically have to beg him to be greedy with how selfless he is.¡±


    ¡°Even so, if you cannot overlook the fact that you¡¯re in a precarious position that some people-I¡¯m not saying him specifically-but some people would want to take advantage of. With your reputation online, the wealth of your family, all those variables...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he might be a golddigger.¡±


    ¡°Again, I¡¯m not saying he is...¡± The Dad strongly reasserted. ¡°But you have to consider motives too. If we take a look at his financial stability, his prospects for the future, it¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Newssh, Dad,¡± She proimed firmly. ¡°It was me that confessed to him, not the other way around. I sought him out first, I was the one that made the first step, and I¡¯m the one that fell in love with him first. I did everything first! Now, does he sound like someone with that kind of motive?¡±


    For a few seconds, Tyler could only hear silence. The well-dressed man ran his fingers through his graying hair, visibly pondering.


    ¡°Everything?¡± He asked. ¡°You first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad,¡± The girl reaffirmed. ¡°Me first.¡±


    ¡°Huh, well then...¡± with a scoff, the man went back to his dour tone of disapproval. ¡°In that case, he sounds like someone with no balls to his name if he¡¯s having you do all the hard work for him.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Now if wepare him to that other boy Nick on the other hand-¡±


    ¡°Oh my God...¡±


    Tyler stopped following the duo, halting his pace in ce, letting their discussion fade into the ambiance. Something was telling him that those folks have plenty enough trouble on their hands.


    Probably best he go look for someone else to stalk instead.


    In any case, whoever the hell the boyfriend in question was... he wishes him good fuckin¡¯ luck...


    Sounds like he¡¯s gonna need it.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710: Love That¡¯s Right


    Once the topic of Amanda hadpletely run dry, that was when Mrs. Collins finally went and turned her undivided attention and curiosity towards me. Inquiring all sorts of things with exactly zero shame and absolutely zero bounds.


    Of course, the clever, intuitive boyfriend that I am, I saw her queriesing from a mile away... just because she approves of me, doesn¡¯t mean she no longer has any reservations about me, after all. So I brought out the inner politician in me, responding to all her questions about our rtionship with a bunch of fluff and padding that doesn¡¯t actually answer anything.


    I was doing well for a little while there, easily dodging all of her more promiscuous questions. She paused for a moment to hydrate herself, making us both a swirling porcin cup of tea, before settling herself back onto the sofa with a fresh set of inquiries at the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°So is Amanda the first girlfriend you¡¯ve ever had? Or were there others before her?¡±


    My tea nearly springboarded back up my windpipe as I took a sip. Hiding tears in my eyes and a choking quiver in my voice, I said, ¡°Yeah, Amanda¡¯s my first.¡±


    Inversely, Mrs. Collins sipped her tea with refinement and grace, staring at me over the rims of polished china. ¡°You hesitated there.¡±


    ¡°Did not.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh, yes you did,¡± She said with an air of aplishment. ¡°It¡¯s okay if she isn¡¯t. If you have exes, past rtionships... it doesn¡¯t hold any significant weight to your present now. First loves don¡¯t always tend to work out, right?¡±


    Firsts, seconds, thirds... something tells me she won¡¯t take it too gracefully if I told her how many first loves I was on currently... pretty dangerous grounds were treading right now.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t matter, why ask me about it?¡±


    ¡°Because as I said, first loves don¡¯t always tend to work out,¡± She repeated herself. ¡°Would you like to guess what number Amanda is currently on?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I looked into her eyes, realization quickly dawning. ¡°You¡¯re worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that you get your Mr. Right just right the first time through. Me myself, I¡¯ve broken my heart so many times before I finally found mine. And with you, see, you... I¡¯m sure Amanda thinks you¡¯ll be her first andst. We all think that at first. But, you know, well-are you?¡±


    ¡°I intend to be, I want to be,¡± I told her, straight-faced and with all the sincerity in the world. ¡°That¡¯s all I can really tell you.¡±


    ¡°I noticed you¡¯re not promising to be,¡± She eyed me with a half-smile. ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely right not to, because who knows what the future has in store? Perhaps one day, for some reason or another the spark just fizzles, the passion just dies... and my daughter bes just another ex in your pile and vice-versa. Being in love has no set expiry date, it could eitherst for all time or end in no time at all. I¡¯m sure you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Not really, but, all the same... I just nodded anyway, sipping my tea as casual as I can be.


    ¡°But it¡¯s just... Amanda just has this great feeling about you. I can feel it. With you, she¡¯s so sure, so certain... like there¡¯s nobody else in the world that would be right for her. And really, the way she lights up when you¡¯re with her, how fiery and full of life she has been since you came into her life... I¡¯m starting to believe that she might be right.¡±


    ¡°And if she ends up being proven wrong...¡± Mrs. Collins¡¯ gaze slowly trailed off into the gentle brown swirl of her cup. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t even dare to imagine. I need my sleep...¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just simply overthinking stuff,¡± I said. ¡°Everything you said about Amanda applies to me too, y¡¯know? She gets me in a way I don¡¯t think anyone else can. I... I can¡¯t really exin it well but... life is... to me, life can get a little bizarre at times, and with her... knowing I have her, being with her... she brings some levity into it and life starts to make sense again.¡±


    Her lips nted to a little frown as if she was listening to me speak in gibberish, and fair enough, I probably did sound a little vague.


    ¡°Meaning to say?¡±


    ¡°If I lose your daughter, if somehow I lose Amanda,¡± I slowly said. ¡°Trust me, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯ll never sleep again. After meeting her, after falling in love with her... I can¡¯t think of anyone else I want to be my Mrs. Right. With her, life feels... right.¡±


    In my head, I struggled to repress the image of the other girls from sprouting up. One by one, acting like prosecutors on the stand yelling objection to my bold ims. I¡¯m aware the things I¡¯m spouting were pretty much a lie of omission... yet all the same time... saying the things I said... I don¡¯t think I could have been any more honest and truthful if I tried.


    And my sincerity was heard loud and clear, her head raising a little, her frown fading a little.


    ¡°You sound very corny, you know?¡± She told me, before breaking into a beaming smile. ¡°Which definitely means you¡¯re speaking from the heart.¡±


    Of course she has to point it out for me... like I don¡¯t already feel mortified enough borating my feelings to my girlfriend¡¯s mother with all the magnificence of a pile of tes ttering into a dirty sink.


    ¡°Okay, that settles it, then. My worries, my hopes, I¡¯m pinning it all on you now,¡± Mrs. Collins spoke clearly and firmly. ¡°My daughter is in your hands now. It might be a stupid thing to do, might even the wrongest thing to do... but... just like Amanda... I have a good feeling about you.¡±


    She looked at me, and I... I had my tea on my lips, and I think I¡¯vepletely forgotten to take a sip.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know what to say...¡±


    ¡°Say that you will,¡± She said. ¡°Say that you will give her all the love and respect deserving of her and much, much more. I¡¯m trusting that you¡¯ll take good care of her for me. You¡¯re up for that, right?¡±


    Finally, for once, a question I can actually answer.


    ¡°It¡¯d be my pleasure.¡±


    ¡°And so should I evere to find out one day that her heart has been broken,¡± She added on, taking a sip, blinking once, and reverting back to a smile beaming so sweetly. ¡°Then now I¡¯ll know exactly who to look for...¡±


    Was it normal to feel a shiver shooting up my spine? If so, is it also normal to wanna check my bedroom closet for Mrs. Collins every night from hereafter? Someone please say yes. I need thefort.


    ¡°Oh...¡± those piercing eyes of hers shifted away, springing herself quickly upwards at the faint sound of footsteps approaching. ¡°Seems they¡¯re back. That was long.¡±


    Hearing the rattle and click of the front door opening was a godsend, a kindly mercy that I never realized existed in life. It was like a clear nose after a runny cold, or a loud cathartic achoo of that one bastard sneeze that would always escape you.


    I¡¯m rambling now, point being though-seeing Mr. Collins walking in through the doorway in his usual mannerly strut felt like just that?a sneeze I let out after having it gue me for a time too long.


    Mrs. Collins was a dreadful sneeze indeed.


    ¡°Sorry we took so long,¡± Mr. Collins spoke, kissing his darling wife around the cheeks as she strolled on over to wee her loving husband back. ¡°Christmas traffic, Christmas hauls, a lot of empty shelves, before we finally found one that still has a few in stock.¡±


    ¡°And a bottle extra to boot,¡± Mrs. Collins said, peering inside the wine bag he had handed over to her. ¡°Remind me, who¡¯s going to be driving us back home tonight?¡±


    ¡°One ss,¡± He reassured his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t n on drinking much, not tonight. Now help me out with this.¡±


    As they both headed off to the kitchen to prepare the drinks, in walked a blondish, haggard Amanda emerging from the distance, slowly shambling into the apartment with seemingly all the life drained out of her.


    With disgruntled hazel eyes, she nced over at Mr. Collins in all his poise and elegance. Then before I could even say a word, Amanda copsed onto the couch and hard onto myp where she stayed curled and unmoving, stuffing her face deep into my gut.


    Seeing her exhaustion, and hearing her muffled sigh resounding struck a chord deep in my soul, and I knew immediately that it wasn¡¯t the traffic and out-of-stocks stores weren¡¯t the sole reasons for their tardiness.


    ¡°Ten, fifty, a hundred and one?¡± I gently began stroking her arm like she was a baby in a cradle. ¡°How many did you have to answer?¡±


    Slowly, Amanda turned to look at me... sharing the expressions and eyes like fellow survivors of the same traumatic incident.


    ¡°You too, huh?¡± She spoke, her voice low and sapper of all energy. ¡°What did she ask you?¡±


    ¡°This and that,¡± I answered. ¡°What did he ask you?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± She spun around again, her breathy sigh warm against my stomach. ¡°...and that.¡±


    Poor Amanda.


    ¡°You, on the couch.¡±


    I nearly snapped my neck, my eyes whirling around backwards to find Mr. Collins still with that rigid stare exclusively for me. In hisrge hands, he twisted the cap off a brand new bottle, pouring a violent gush of deep red into two ssesid out on the table.


    One for him, and one for... his wife, right? It¡¯s for his wife. The two of them can just enjoy their drinks, while Amanda and I just rest here. Win-win for everyone.


    Please, Mrs. Collins... take the damn ss.


    Eventually, inevitably, Mr. Collins tipped the bottle back up, twisted the cap back on, and with unblinking never once straying from mine, he slowly slid one of the sses over towards me.


    ¡°Well, I assume you¡¯re not going to make me walk over there, are you?¡± He said. a smiling, knowing, Mrs. Collins slipping away from the scene. ¡°Come, drink with me.¡±

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711: The Dad Talk


    To be so ceremoniously reunited only to be so tragically divided the moment right after... my night with Amanda was starting to feel more and more like a modern-day Romeo and Juliet show.


    Except maybe less weird, and definitely way, way less dramatic.


    Still though, Amanda bemoaned the fact that I was to leave her side again for who knows how long this time. But what could be done about it? Mr. Dad wants a drinking buddy, an opportunity to talk man-to-man, man-to-boyfriend, man-to-homewrecker, or however the hell he sees me as... and what man would I be to deny a man themunal clink of brimming wine sses?


    ¡°Not much of a drinker, to be honest,¡± I said, heaving a sigh that let my reluctance be made known before walking over and nting myself in the seat across from him. ¡°I¡¯m also driving...¡±


    ¡°Two drinks,¡± came his ultimatum, raising both his ss and an eyebrow toward me. ¡°Surely, you¡¯ll be able to handle just two, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Silently there, he waited for my answer as if he¡¯s actually given me a choice on the matter. But when I lifted my share, heard the light clink of my drink against his, it sounded only like the dying squeal of my free will.


    ¡°To asting rtionship,¡± He said, toasting. ¡°May you and Amanda find happiness forevermore.¡±


    .....


    Hearing him speak in that tone, and watching him sipping the way he sipped made me almost wish that hereafter this very instant cynicism would be ouwed worldwide.


    ¡°Alright, daughter wants in!¡± Amanda dered, rising up to her feet stiffer than a ruler. ¡°I got dragged along, might as well get rewarded for my efforts.¡±


    Thought I¡¯d been saved, thought maybe my guardian angel Amanda was going to rush in here to my salvation, but she had only whirled around the couch when suddenly a slippery devil called Mrs. Collins suddenly swooped in and clipped her wings, wearing a smile as much mischievous as it was insidious.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stop the inevitable, Amanda. Let the boys have their talk. You¡¯ve known your father for how long now, you really think he¡¯ll just let this rest eventually? Why fight it? The sooner you ept this humiliation, the better. Just embrace it. Let them drink.¡±


    Embrace it, ept it, the sly devil whispered her deceptions with calcted persuasion that even I was wholeheartedly convinced that she spoke only the truest truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie,¡± Daddy dearest reassured her with all the love and tenderness of a cold hard stare turned directly at me. ¡°It¡¯s just a drink.¡±


    ¡°A drink? You barely can evenst half a ss, Dad,¡± was Amanda¡¯s futile attempt at resistance... before unceremoniously crumbling in defeat and begrudgingly turning away in surrender. ¡°Fine, fine, have it your way! I¡¯m going to take a bath, get changed-the cold going out has made me feel very icky.¡±


    And as she marched briskly out of sight, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the deting sensation of disappointment shriveling up inside me. I actually really liked the sweater she had on tonight, how her hair was styled... really wish I could have enjoyed it a whole lot more.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll suppose I¡¯ll go out and get some fresh air for a while,¡± Mrs. Collins said, whirling around behind her husband and pickpocketing a carton of cigarettes from his suit, her kindly gaze meeting mine juxtaposing the man before me¡¯s not-as-kindly one. ¡°You boys have a fun time, okay?¡±


    Eventually, we were finally left alone lingering in a very still quiet. One I tried to stamp away with the asional sip and the tappity-tap of my knuckles against the table.


    I remember not too long ago when my taste buds were unfamiliar with the searing sour taste of fermented grape juice... and now I think I¡¯ve drunk enough alcoholic beverages these past two days than I¡¯ve had in my entire lifetime.


    Is this what having an active social life is like? How do people still even have livers...


    ¡°Good wine, right?¡± He asked me out of the blue, swirling his drink in hand in a soft swivel. ¡°The dryness, the acidity, and paired with the right kind fish... really nothing like it.¡±


    I went through multiple times deconstructing and deciphering his words in my head-s, I¡¯ve no clue how he wanted me to respond to that.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really know about that,¡± I confessed. ¡°Wine¡¯s not exactly my specialty.¡±


    ¡°No? So tell me then, what is your specialty? Do you have any? Any at all?¡±


    ¡°I make...¡± a pause, I hesitated. ¡± I make very good coffee. Have a lot of people say my coffee¡¯s the best they ever had.¡±


    ¡°Not a fan of coffee.¡±


    I blinked, I did my best not to blink a second time. ¡°Okay...¡±


    ¡°Amanda showed me a video of you earlier while we were gone...¡± He said, and there I went blinking my second and third consecutively. ¡°You ride a horse pretty well... like a natural, in fact...¡±


    A video of me? Even more bewildering, a video of me riding on a horse? Since when was I filmed on a-? Oh yeah... that convention was a long while back... I almost forgot it was streamed for the whole world to see.


    ¡°Amanda showed you that?¡±


    ¡°On a topic about your good points,¡± He exined. ¡°And she ims there¡¯s irrefutable proof of yours... and since I¡¯m the type who has to see it to believe it... let¡¯s just say I believe her.¡±


    I think I oughta be d, but more than anything, I was kinda mortified. If Amanda had shown him the part of me racing, then surely she has also shown him other things too.


    ¡°Not as well as a swordsman, though...¡± He said. ¡°But you seem to pack one hell of a punch. You¡¯ve been in fights often?¡±


    There it is. Of course she showed my bouts in the arena in all its scuffed, tacky glory caught in native 4k.


    ¡°No, actually, I prefer words to fists whenever I¡¯m backed up against a wall. Higher chance of me walking away with my nose intact that way.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard... and seen too,¡± He paused and sipped away again. ¡°Before your fight with that boy Nick, the things you¡¯ve said about my daughter, about why you fight for her. I heard it all.¡±


    I need a window, where¡¯s a window? Only gravity¡¯s sweet embrace can rid me of this embarrassment I¡¯m feeling right now.


    ¡°She has that clip of you saying all those things as a shortcut on her home screen in case you aren¡¯t aware.¡±


    ¡°ttering...¡± I muttered, gulping down a bigger swig and hoping he¡¯d confused the redness in my face for the wine. ¡°Mr. Collins... is there maybe something you¡¯re trying to say here?¡±


    ¡°Do you love my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Huh-?¡± I heard him loud and clear, but the bluntness of the question had me going deaf in the ears. ¡°Of course, I love your...¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Again, his bluntness had me reeling.


    ¡°Why?¡± I repeated in the form of a chuckle, feeling more bemused than anything. ¡°Is this... is this a test or something? Are you testing me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a question,¡± He simply replied. ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    If Mrs. Collins was the good cop, then Daddy Collins over here was most definitely the bad cop of the pair. His tone, his mannerisms, how he always had both hands set firmly across the table... I could almost feel the blinding re of amp shining in my eyes, and the hard metal cuffs grinding against my bare skin.


    No biggie though, I¡¯ve already went through this line of questioning with Mrs. Good Cop a while back. I¡¯ll just repeat everything I said.


    ¡°Well,¡± I slowly began. ¡°I love your daughter because she makes me feel-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know how she makes you feel,¡± He interjected. ¡°I just want to know the why, the objective why, alright?¡±


    Or maybe Mr. Bad cop requires a vastly different approach instead, because of course, why wouldn¡¯t he?


    ¡°Is it her looks?¡± He pressed further. ¡°Do you like her because you think she¡¯s pretty?¡±


    ¡°Uh...¡± I considered my response very carefully here. ¡°It¡¯s a contributing factor.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the highest contributor? Is it her notoriety? Her smarts? Personality? Sense of humor? Likes, dislikes? Which is it? What aspect about her did you fall in love with first?¡±


    ¡°So this is a test.¡±


    ¡°A question,¡± He repeated. ¡°Answer it.¡±


    Silence again. Tense, suffocating silence. Made it only even more deafening with the sound of a running shower in the distance... and that was basically my mind right then, a heavy stream of thoughts pouring down with only brief seconds of time to regard each one with.


    Highest contributing factor, he¡¯s asking me. Well, if I had to pick just one, then I guess I have to go with...


    ¡°Herugh.¡±


    Mr. Collins narrowed his lips. ¡°Herugh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s got quite theugh,¡± I affirmed, nodding. ¡°I remember... I remember when she first introduced herself to me the first time we met in our old apartment ce. I just moved in, only recently gotten done unpacking everything, then out of nowhere she knocked on my door and presented me with an entire cake. Out ofplete surprise and confusion, I blurted out how much I owed her for it, and in response... she justughed.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t remember what the cake tasted like or what vor it even was supposed to be. But to this moment, I can still remember herugh. How her eyes light up, or how she¡¯d sway to one side as she slowly regains herposure, then there¡¯s that faint smile lingering on her face afterward... really, how do you forget something like that?¡±


    When I had finished giving my reason and also my reason for reasoning, Mr. Collins continued to remain steadfast in his nk reaction. ¡°I see...¡± He responded, and drank again.


    Try as I might, I could not figure out what exactly he was trying to get out of me by asking all these sorts of questions. But for the time being, seeing his first ss still only halfway depleted, seems I¡¯m going to be here answering for a little while longer.


    With a quiet gasp, and a small steadying cough, Mr. Collins fixed his expression from a squint, before leaning himself a little closer forward.


    ¡°You have friends?¡±


    ¡°I have some friends, yes. Shocking, I know.¡±


    ¡°What kind of friends?¡± He continued this bizarre line of questioning. ¡°Acquaintances? Close friends?¡±


    ¡°A bit of both, I guess?¡±


    ¡°A bit of both,¡± He softly muttered. ¡°Then, how about Ash? She¡¯s a friend to you, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    I jumped, fainted, screamed and yelled... all kinds of impulses and urges I reenacted inside my mind. He knows her. How the hell does he know about her?


    Then I remembered again, like a brick of ice mming down my head-the convention footage.


    I swallowed, gulping down a lump that appeared in my throat. ¡°Amanda showed...?¡±


    ¡°You said a lot of things about this Ash girl too,¡± He said, unblinking eyes boring a hole through mine. ¡°About how she means a lot to you, how you mean a lot to her... and how she, only she, belongs only to you.¡±


    The sounds of rushing water stopped, leaving now only the stiff sound of silence well on its own.


    ¡°So tell me then,¡± Mr. Collins frowned at me, the first sliver of emotion he¡¯s shown to me... dripping with cynicism. ¡°Just how close of a friend is this Ash person to you?¡±

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712: A Troubling Truth


    Going out with multiple girls. At first nce, it might just be the dream life that many wished for but can never attain. And it¡¯s only due to quite the bizarre series of circumstances and development that I appear to have inadvertently ced myself at the highest pedestal that heaven on earth has to offer.


    So... good life? A hundred percent I¡¯d be lynched and strung up a tree if I even dare say a word otherwise. But, see, no matter how good something may appear, there will always be caveats to deal with-the fine print you have to squint to even realize is there. No yin without the yang and all that wisdom-y metaphors.


    And living the good life like this means I¡¯d have to up against the biggest caveat of them all: Society.


    More specifically though, Mr. Collins. Though blissfully in ignorance for the time being, you gotta seriously wonder just how exactly he¡¯d react knowing that his dearly beloved daughter wasn¡¯t the sole apple of my eye?


    And judging by his tone of my voice, the muted look in his gaze, I get the feeling he might be starting to wonder that same strange notion himself.


    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± He asked, creases appearing on his forehead as he furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m just asking if this Ash person is a friend of yours... or maybe... something else entirely.¡±


    I¡¯d been wed, I¡¯d been stabbed, had my bones broken, limbs twisted, ding-dong ditched death too many times to count now, but I probably rather face all that former than deal with thetter of paternal scorn.


    .....


    ¡°Ash is...¡± I began at first, working up my nerve, only to backtrack fast at that same exact instance, and I was back to staring directly at my barely touched ss of wine.


    Sure, I could dodge it now, silver tongue my way out of telling the actual truth, but then what happens after?ter? It¡¯s not like the problem actually goes away. It¡¯d still be here, lingering... looming over my head like a tragic secret in my past haunting my every waking moment in the present.


    ¡°Ash is...¡± I started again, too aware of the consequences speaking the truth would entail, yet at the same time, having no desire or intention to lie. ¡°Ash is someone very special to me.¡±


    As expected, Mr. Collins grew only more riveted, the empty expression on his face subtly rippling to something a little more than empty.


    ¡°Define ¡®special¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say Ash means just as much to me as Amanda does.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound very tonic.¡±


    ¡°And what if it isn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then never see or speak to my daughter ever again, you stay away from her, that¡¯s all I¡¯ll tell you,¡± He bluntly responded, his voice quickly sounding a momentary iciness that sent my blood running cold. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna take Amanda seriously, if you¡¯re just toying with her heart here, young man, I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said at once. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not. Your daughter means everything to me.¡±


    ¡°But ording to you, it seems that this Ash person means just as much to you too,¡± He said, rounding at me with eyes like a hawk. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty small world there, if you ask me.¡±


    Again, I could backpedal here... lie and say I didn¡¯t mean what I meant... but the little voice inside me was stubborn, and so between speaking the truth and the lie, I settled upon the middle ground of silence and simply focused on the steady sway of my wine once more.


    ¡°Are there any others?¡±


    My eyes snapped back up. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Any others,¡± He repeated, sounding almost, just almost derisive. ¡°You know... anybody else that is as special to you as this Ash person is?¡±


    The tremendous pressure, the crushing impulse to tell him that there was no one else was great enough to sink me to the floor. It was the easiest, simplest way to get him off my back on this, I should really say it.


    So why the hell was I still keeping silent?


    Mr. Collins shifted in his expression again... and he did not look too impressed with me.


    ¡°There are, aren¡¯t there?¡±


    Slowly, with the smallest amount of movement possible, I wriggled out of my seat, rising to my feet.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Bathroom,¡± I muttered, turning away. ¡°Be back in a second.¡±


    Which wasn¡¯t a lie, really. I had drank when I first got here, threw down even more during supper, then there was that tea time with Mrs. Collins for a while, and now I¡¯vee full circle gulping down sses of wine once more. Frankly, I¡¯m surprised I¡¯ve even manage tost this long.


    I could feel his eyes on me up until line of sight was broken as I shuffled deeper into the hallway leading to the bathroom, but I didn¡¯t dare let out a breath until I had securely locked the door behind me, and I heard my own sigh bouncing back towards me across the white porcin walls.


    Once I did my business, washed my hands, peering in the mirror the strained look, the conflict residing in the face of a worn and weary man. I¡¯m dreading opening the door, I¡¯m dreading sitting back down, and most especially, I¡¯m dreading the current discussion.


    But open the door I did, walked the narrow hall leading back to the living space, and was ready to brave whatever it was next that fate was giddy to throw at me.


    Then, sounding from the opposite end of the hall, a door clicked open.


    ¡°Psst! Over here for a moment.¡±


    Half of Amanda¡¯s face protruded out from the gap in the doorway, silently but urgently me signaling me toe closer with a beckoning arm. I hesitated for a split second, before I promptly turned my back toward the ring light of the living room andplied. No doubt she had some things to say to me, and oh boy, do I have things to say to her too, alright.


    ¡°I¡¯m deep in shit right now,¡± I said to her, shouting as loud as I could in a whisper, ¡°Your father knows about Ash, you told him about Ash, why did you tell him about-?¡±


    In a split second, in a disorienting whirl of floors, doors, ceilings and walls, I was pulled into her bedroom, and I realized then I was being abducted and kept hostage the moment the click of a doorknob resounded in the air.


    ¡°Finally! Some time alone,¡± I heard her exhale in relief, hearing the faint trace of a smile in her voice. ¡°Was seriously starting to think they¡¯ll keep you their prisoner forever or something.¡±


    ¡°Prisoner. Funny you should say that,¡± I scoffed, feeling my exasperation take over as I whirled around to look at her. ¡°Because at the rate this night is going, your Dad might just... actually... do...¡±


    Like before, I felt my voice trail away into nothingness... only this time, it was a silence totally out of my control. The glistening sheen of damp skin, her arms were... her face was... I forgot she just got out of the shower...


    Amanda was... wet. With the flimsy, precarious knot of a thin towel the only thing keeping her from the nude, but even then, with how tightly it clung to the curves of her body, it felt as if it was doing a better job exposing her more than it was actually covering her up.


    My eyes drifted off on its own volition, gazing, ogling, the clumps of blonde hair draping over her bare shoulders... I could see the exposed surface of her neck, the slightest glimpse of her protruding chest... briefly, I managed to wrench back control, and up above, I met the look in her eyes again, and as well as the shrewd, satisfied smile of a cunning n sessfully executed.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Amanda asked, stepping closer, leaning over far more than really necessary... and right then I never realized just how... springy she could actually be. ¡°There something he said to you?¡±


    The widening smirk brimming her mischievous expression clearly did not mind at all where all my focus and attention had strayed off too at that moment, and for a while there, I¡¯dpletely forgotten what exactly we were even talking about. It took a few blinks, another spur of willpower, before I finally came to my senses again.


    ¡°Ash,¡± I said. ¡°You told your father about Ash.¡±


    ¡°Not intentionally,¡± She said a little apologetically. ¡°It was a spur of the moment. I really wanted him to eat his words, so I showed him some vids, and-he brought it up to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he brought it up to me. Caught mepletely blindsided,¡± I eximed. ¡°And he¡¯s curious, oh he¡¯s suspicious... I¡¯m practically dying inside with every question.¡±


    ¡°And just why are you dying?¡± She asked, totally indifferent to my sense of rm. ¡°It¡¯s an easy question, an easy answer. Ash is a friend. I told him just as much. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I paused, and ran a couple of fingers across the back of my head. ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t...¡± She answered me, shing narrowed lips and a look on her face knowing me all too well. ¡°What? Figured if you lied to him about your rtionship, you¡¯d be lying to yourself about it as well?¡±


    ¡°I lie to him now, I¡¯ll have to lieter as well,¡± I exined myself before the mockery of her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll be building that lie until it bes so big, I won¡¯t be able to hide it anymore. And then what?¡±


    ¡°But you know you can¡¯t exactly tell him the truth either,¡± Amanda said. ¡°He¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± Arms up, eyes wide, I bemoaned to the sky above. ¡°So, yeah... again-deep shit here. Got any suggestions, maybe?¡±


    Here I was grasping at straws, at any moment about to walk the walk back to the hangman¡¯s noose just outside. Meanwhile, after a bit of pondering, Amanda couldn¡¯t have looked more amused, more at peace.


    ¡°Suggestions, hm? I think I might have an idea. A simple one too...¡±


    Then without borating any further, she shuffled straight past me toward her bed, where she promptly sat down at one end, while also leaving just enough space for one other beside her.


    ¡°Stay here with me for a while,¡± She cooed tenderly, curling her legs, resting her hands so enticingly. ¡°Your best bet.¡±


    ¡°My best bet?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re best and only.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, your dad¡¯s expecting me back,¡± I told her. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to just leave him hanging?¡±


    ¡°Grumpy tummy,¡± She smiled, cocking her head, and letting her hair cascade in a waterfall of gold. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand. You¡¯ve eaten quite a lot for dinner, after all.¡±


    ¡°Amanda...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± She asked, using a voice so usatory, so disheartened, and so perfectly calcted. ¡°What if I begged?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll stay?¡± Once again, the hope in her voice, the eagerness in her expression, not a single action of hers unnned. ¡°I want you to stay...¡±


    I swear, this entire family tree is nothing but schemes and ploys... and I¡¯m just swept along lost and confused in this 4-D game of chess they were ying with each other.


    ¡°Besides, if it¡¯s a choice between being with me or my father...¡± Amanda added on, her smile so enticing, and the knot of her towel loosening ever so slightly with her twist and turn she made her body. ¡°Is it even a choice at all?¡±


    Just as persuasive as her mother. Just aspelling as her father.


    Frankly, against her, what chance did I stand at all?

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713: Refuge In Respite


    What an extremely typical-looking room I managed to find myself stuck in. Like, I¡¯m not even joking, or digressing, no, not at all. This was a perfectly normal room right here.


    Call me weird, but I was seriously expecting something more... otherworldly. A girl¡¯s bedroom might as well be an entirely foreign ne of existence in and of itself, but no, just four walls and a ceiling-a bedroom like any other,prising of the usual movie posters, the usual marks of achievements lining the shelves, and the usual drab gray of curtains bleeding with the dim white of moonlight through murky window panes. A bedroom almost no different from mine.


    Yet even so, despite being surrounded by the reassurance of familiarity... when it came down to it-I¡¯m still in her goddamn room.


    ¡°How long am I supposed to stay here for?¡±


    The mattress gave a slight quiver, like the sway of a rickety boat on gentle tides... except here the rocking sea was made personified in the form of an affectionate young woman blissfully resting her head up against my shoulder, her arms lovingly entangled around mine.


    ¡°For as long as it takes,¡± Amanda answered, the fragrant smell of soap and shampoo afresh shooting pleasant surges up my brain with every whiff I took. ¡°Why? Bored of me already?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, can¡¯t wait for you to get out of my sight,¡± I deadpanned. ¡°Truth is, I¡¯m only with you to hang with your father. He¡¯s an amazing guy.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh, no, I should have known you were too good to be true,¡± She yed rightfully along, feigning despair while also huddling up closer to me than ever before. ¡°Ahh, how could I have ever been so blind?¡±


    Furtively, I peeked down at her again... seeing the serene closed-eyed expression on her face, and easily finding my gaze drifting over to the towel loosely wrapped over her naked body that was dangerously close now to unravelingpletely.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna change?¡±


    She lightly snorted at that. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re even relegating that decision to me...¡±


    ¡°Because I want to know what you want, and if you want me to change I¡¯ll change right now but just be well-informed-you¡¯re still here in the room, you know?¡±


    ¡°I can leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± She was giggling now, shifting in ce a bit, the toweling undone a little more. ¡°Now why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Not really a good look peeking in on a girl while she¡¯s changing... ording to my sense of decency, it¡¯s not something you should really be doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, who killed my darling boyfriend and reced him with a total prude?¡± Amanda stared up at me, her bafflement only equalled by her amusement. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you haven¡¯t seen a girl naked before. And we both know that just can¡¯t be right, right?¡±


    ¡°Well... yeah,¡± I attempted a feeble response. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you naked though.¡±


    There it was again, that sharp sultry glint in her eyes, an enticing smile basking her expression with an air of allure, and unabashedly she tugged down her towel with a finger, exposing the voluptuous curves of her bare breasts toward me.


    Then with a forward lean, her finger a single tug away from her exposing her whole, she asked me with a low spine-tingling simper, ¡°Do you want to?¡±


    At the ripe, hormonic age of twenty-four as I was, it goes without saying my libido was plenty strong and ferocious, but as it so happens... my willpower was stronger.


    ¡°You are aware your father¡¯s just one hallway away from barging in on us, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked, suppressing every and all illicit thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re ying a very dangerous game trying to seduce me now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But I thought it was the thrill of death that excites you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She questioned. ¡°I mean, going by your track record so far... seems like this kind of thing would be right up your alley.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t almost die for no good reason,¡± I defended myself. ¡°I always need a good reason first before I go risking it all.¡±


    ¡°How about brightening up your girlfriend¡¯s increasingly dour night,¡± She suggested, her towel continuing to slip off her more and more. ¡°Is that a good enough reason for you to risk it all?¡±


    My hands reached out toward her, and Amanda braced herself, breath stiffening. I felt the cold of her skin, the softness of her slender body... before I promptly pulled up her towel and tightened the knot... much to her tant dismay.


    ¡°Go get dressed, Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Apparently not,¡± She hung her head. ¡°Why do you have to be such a gentleman sometimes?¡±


    With a disappointed huff, she stood up, walking over to her wardrobe, swinging it open to reveal a treasure trove of appealing outfits, many of which I¡¯ve yet to see her wear.


    Amanda dropped the towel in a narrow clump across her feet, and I had to immediately veer my eyes elsewhere and somehow against all my impulses as an active member of the opposite sex, keep away from the overpowering temptation of flicking them right back.


    Because I know if I saw her now in all her glory... there was no absolutely no way I¡¯d be able to keep my sense of reason. Horny does scary things to a man.


    ¡°You know, I still think you should have just lied and said Ash was just a friend,¡± Amanda said, speaking as a blurred pale outline in the corner of my eye. ¡°It would have saved you a headache of an interrogation.¡±


    ¡°And again, how long would I have to keep that lie going if I do? When we get married-¡±


    ¡°Married?¡±


    Hearing the genuine surprise in her voice almost had me looking back at her, but thankfully I caught myself just in time.


    ¡°Just a hypothetical,¡± I quickly rified. ¡°If we get married, there¡¯s no way I can hide her or the others then, and what do I say? ¡®Hey, Mr. Collins, I¡¯d like you to meet the other love of my life aside from your daughter. Oh! And also have you met the other, other love of my life? Ah, I almost forgot, here¡¯s the other other other-¡®¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get your point,¡± She interrupted. ¡°But if you¡¯re truthful, if you tell him... actually what have you told him?¡±


    ¡°I dipped my toes in the pond first, poked around... asked him what would happen if Ash was more than just a friend.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°He says to never speak or see you again... that I shouldn¡¯t be toying with your heart, and to stay far away from you,¡± I parroted his response in the same monotone intonation. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t see where he¡¯sing from.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Amanda stiffly sounded, and that little smudge in my peripheral vision began to move with much more aggression. ¡°But if he thinks he can actually separate you from me just like that, then my father has got another thinging.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s only got your best interest in mind,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°See, the man gives you a cold-blooded threat, and you¡¯re sitting here defending him. If by the end of this, he doesn¡¯t agree you¡¯re the only one for me, I don¡¯t even know anymore.¡±


    ¡°Night¡¯s still young,¡± I glumly muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get on his good side.¡±


    ¡°Any moment now, maybe,¡± Amanda drew closer, and with a glimpse, I saw that she was fully clothed now, but even more suspiciously, she had a peculiar smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯ll find that you won¡¯t have to worry about all that at all just yet.¡±


    It took me a second to process her words in my head, seeing her in casual, loose-fitting garments was a sight that I needed a moment to appreciate first and foremost.


    ¡°And what does that mean?¡± I said, blinking, staring up at her lingering mischievous expression.


    But instead of a forting answer, Amanda opted instead to plop herself back beside me on the bed, huddling just as close, clinging just as tight.


    ¡°So,¡± then she perked up, ogling me quite intensely with a newfound sense of curiosity. ¡°Marriage, huh?¡±


    Okay, maybe, I should have used something else as an example.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna pull out a ring and propose to me now, are you?¡± I asked, darting around for any signs of glimmering diamond.


    ¡°Already gave you a ring, silly,¡± She said. ¡°Besides, if anybody¡¯s going to propose anything... it¡¯s going to be you and only you.¡±


    My mind hearkened back to that sketch I saw brimming the screen of her monitor, and somehow it just added a whole ¡®notheryer to her usual yful demeanor.


    ¡°A little too soon to be thinking this kind of thing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you brought it up first,¡± She said, pointing fingers. ¡°Stoke the mes of that fire first, now it¡¯s beginning to heat up.¡±


    ¡°So why are you still stoking it?¡±


    ¡°Because it begs the pressing question of who,¡± She exined, a pondering, desiring tone trailing her voice. ¡°Who, if you were to propose, if you got down on one knee, if you pull out that small little box of ¡®I do and forever¡¯... then which one of us would you choose to put a ring around our finger first?¡±


    I¡¯m beginning to sense a pattern of questions I can¡¯t give a definitive right answer to. It started with Mrs. Collins and her probing, carried on by Mr. Collins and his questioning of my integrity... and now here¡¯s Amanda continuing forth the legacy and capping it all off with the most unanswerable inquiry of all.


    Ash came to mind first, but so did Amanda, and also Irene, Adalia-goddamn it, there was no first ce... there was just only them.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking like you¡¯re giving it some serious thought,¡± Amanda remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, it¡¯s not an ultimatum,¡± She then rified, smirking at me so coy. ¡°Just a hypothetical.¡±


    This girl...


    ¡°Meaning to say I don¡¯t have to answer?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± She said,ying off with both her gaze and goading. ¡°I¡¯m just having fun. As you said, a little too early to be thinking of something so far away.¡±


    Again, that drawing of hers, every minute detail, every stroke of every outline, shed in my head. The joy showing in her face then, the same joy showing in her face now...


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± I asked.


    For a brief second, Amanda looked uncertain of an answer, the desire of knowing, and the apprehension of knowing, both rousing to the surface in the dark browns of her eyes.


    Then all of a sudden, in the midst of silence, something exploded. From outside her bedroom, there was the sound of something crashing into something.


    I looked over with appropriate confusion, but Amanda on the other hand, smiled with theprehension of knowing and expecting something that I clearly didn¡¯t-and all thoughts of marriage and answers were instantly thrown out the window.


    ¡°Well, that didn¡¯t take long at all...¡± She said, before turning to me, and taking her arms off mine. ¡°Dad and I are quite simr in a number of ways, you know?¡±


    Appropriate confusion, bewilderment, I showed... before her increasingly devious expression.


    ¡°For example,¡± She went on, just as another loud tumble resounded from somewhere close. ¡°When ites to alcohol, he and I have some trouble overestimating our limits.¡±


    Then it finally clicked for me.


    ¡°You were waiting for him to get himself drunk first?¡±


    Another crash.


    Beaming, giggling, Amanda firmly nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714: The Drunk Talk


    ¡°Well! Lookie who decided to show his face to me again, hah? Finally grew a pair while taking a piss, shit, whatever, did ya? Ready to take me on like the man you oughta be for my-hic-sweet little girl?!¡±


    There he was, exactly where I had left him moments prior, the sleek, the smart, the immacte picture of prim and proper. The very same man that calmly and effortlessly had me second-guessing every single word I said was now slurring and shouting his, upright but staggering, and even very nearly tripping on his chair that was now toppled on the ground for some reason.


    After formally extending his apologies to the poor chair, and tossing back a swig of absolutely nothing from a depleted wine ss awkwardly gripped in his fist, Mr. Collins promptly began vocalizing his hostility toward me with a constant low hum seeping out of a clenched frown. On the table, rolled and swiveled another empty ss... I¡¯m guessing that one used to be mine.


    Doesn¡¯t need asking, doesn¡¯t need wondering, but ask and wonder I will anyway-what the fuck did I just walk myself back into?


    ¡°You just going to stand there, or are we going to drink?¡± He asked in a crude slew of flying spit. ¡°You still got many, many things to ount for! You aren¡¯tying a single finger on my daughter until I know you¡¯re a billionaire entrepreneur or a prince of some exotic country, or even both! You understand me?¡±


    Frankly, I don¡¯t even know if it was even safe anymore to be within five feet of him, especially not when he was hunching the way he was like he was ready to charge me straight into the nearest wall.


    He just had two sses...


    .....


    ¡°Dad?¡± softly sounded a sweet, soft voice from behind me. Amanda strode past me in a light prance, and on her face was a devious smile hiding behind a well-fitting mask of innocence. ¡°You holding up alright? Want some water?¡±


    ¡°O-Oh, Amanda, you¡¯re... you¡¯re here, you¡¯re back...¡± Mr. Collins did aplete 180, all his ferocity and enmity seemingly up and vanishing at the sight of his beloved daughter. With a ditzy smile, and in a gentler tone, he spoke, ¡°Yes... yes, water... be a dear... I¡¯d like some water.¡±


    Amanda threw me a nce, as if waiting for me to shower her with praises for her ingenuity... but honestly, I was much too busy focusing on her dad and in his uphill battle wondering where his seat on the table went.


    ¡°Well, you heard him, didn¡¯t you?¡± She whispered to me, taking mild satisfaction in my stunned silence. ¡°Go be a dear to my father.¡±


    How does a man fall so far from grace after only two drinks? It¡¯s like I just witnessed a giant brute crying over a stubbed though. For Mr. Collins to go from the epitome of refinement to nearly falling off his seat plopping himself down before wiping the spit stocking to his lips with the sleeve of his suit-and here I was thinking I¡¯ve seen it all.


    I poured Mr. Collins a cool ss of fresh H2O, cautiously cing it on the table beside him, like I was handing fresh meat to a docile lion, and without even ncing up, he took the cup to his lips and drank it all in one swift gulp.


    ¡°Thanks. Love you, sweet pea.¡±


    Yeah, love you too, Mr. Collins.


    ¡°He gets progressively worse over time before he gets better,¡± Amanda said, drawing up to my side, taking the half-finished bottle of wine, and stashing it away from her father¡¯s reach. ¡°Mom¡¯s the only one that can control him when he¡¯s like this.¡±


    ¡°Then call her,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Already have,¡± She wriggled the bright glow of her phone disy at me. ¡°Not answering, though. Do not disturb is probably on. She went for a smoke, didn¡¯t she? She does that when she needs to take a breather.¡±


    The table shook with a hard boom, as Mr. Collins miscalcted the position of his hand trying to rest his head against it only to instead wind up bashing his skull facefirst.


    ¡°Do excuse me,¡± He muttered weakly, giving the poor table an apologetic pat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯se over me. I have very good insurance though, not to worry. Care to take my information?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go fetch her,¡± Amanda proimed, brushing a yful across my cheek as she turned away. ¡°Be back in a bit, alright?¡±


    But before she could walk beyond reach, I managed to catch her wrist in time... because like hell she was gonna leave me alone here with an extremely inebriated papa bear with a penchant for seeing the worst in me.


    Amanda saw the widening rm in my eyes, and returned back to me only briefly to nt a quick reassuring kiss on my other cheek.


    ¡°Just make sure he doesn¡¯t walk out a window, alright?¡± She told me, wriggling her hand free and giving mine aforting squeeze. ¡°He¡¯s totally harmless. Trust me.¡±


    I was about to say something until whatever I was about to say was forced down my throat with a deep tumultuous cry of utter outrage and the resounding m of a fist against the sturdiness of wood.


    ¡°Hey! I saw that! You! Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t, you-how dare you! You have the audacity to kiss my daughter in front of me?! Are you deaf? Can¡¯t you listen?! And you call yourself a respectful, gentleman of a man? I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    Okay, first off, I¡¯ve never said that, and secondly, what the shit-she kissed me! Why am I being ced with the me?


    ¡°Like I said-harmless,¡± Amanda said, walking off and this time reaching the entrance before I could stop her again. Then pausing once before a doorway hanging ajar, she rounded a sharp gaze over to her father. ¡°Also, dad, if you don¡¯t start seeing eye-to-eye with him soon, then I¡¯ll be really upset with you. Really. Upset. You get one warning.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Another plunging fist, and both sses on the table almost went soaring. ¡°Sweetheart, it isn¡¯t my fault your boy... your ¡®boyfriend¡¯ here isn¡¯t living up to standards! Like hell I¡¯m leaving with you guy that¡¯s only here to fling and swindle you!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not!¡± Amanda eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± and I followed after.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know that!¡± Mr. Collins cried out even more defiantly. ¡°But you know what I know? I know he¡¯s hiding something! I can sense it, see it... and I¡¯m going to find out just what it is, so help me God.¡±


    ¡°Then good luck,¡± Amanda said, marching herself on the other side of the doorway-a smile at me, an even wider smile at her father-before she went and closed the door after her. ¡°You only got five minutes.¡±

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715: [Bonus chapter] The Drunker Talk


    With the gradual fade of Amanda¡¯s footsteps, I once again was left on my own to fend for myself against the bullets and bombs of extreme paternal love. Even whilepletely intoxicated, and barely being able to hold his own head upright, Mr. Collins refused to allow any of that to hamper his investigation of me.


    On the other hand though, Amanda seemed to be on the solid belief that I¡¯ll have nothing to worry about here going forth. No unanswerable questions, no pressing ultimatums... if she really thinks drunk is better than sober... welp, not like I got any choice but to put my faith in her now.


    Slowly and respectfully, I took my seat back right across from him, his zed eyes closely trailing my every move and openly disapproving every second of it.


    ¡°So,¡± I spoke first. ¡°Where were we again?¡±


    ¡°You had sex yet, young man?¡±


    Wine. Not even once.


    ¡°Not with Amanda, obviously,¡± He further rified with a loud drawl and piercing eyes. ¡°It better not have been with her, I swear... but I mean others, other people... have you done it with other people?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that¡¯s relevant,¡± I said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s very relevant,¡± He said with a low growl that rivaled Sera¡¯s. ¡°Means you¡¯ve fallen in love before, means you did have someone else other than Amanda, it means-¡±


    ¡°I might have a one-night stand?¡± I suggested.


    For once since this entire night had begun, I managed to somehow make himugh at something said. Only expect, not in the way I had hoped... this mocking wheezy chortle...


    ¡°You don¡¯t look the type in the slightest,¡± He said, hisughter dying with the slow shake of his head. ¡°Admit it, you¡¯re not a virgin, are you?¡±


    Sorry, wasn¡¯t this supposed to be easier? Didn¡¯t Amanda devise this scenario for the sole purpose of lightening my load? So why does it feel like it only got even heavier?


    ¡°All due respect, Mr. Collins, but-¡±


    ¡°And if you aren¡¯t a virgin, then that means you had a girl before, you already had someone special,¡± He mused on, lost in his own world devoid of any sense of reality. ¡°But since you got your hands on Amanda, something must have happened with this other girl, something must have gone wrong. Question is, did something go wrong with her or did something go wrong with you?¡±


    Deductive skills like those, despite also being deeply inebriated-I swear he could pass off as an ace detective. But s, he can¡¯t be any more off the mark with his assumption here.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m speaking nonsense, aren¡¯t you?¡± He narrowed his eyes at me suspiciously. ¡°Wrong, am I? Sinless, are you?¡±


    ¡°Apparently so,¡± I said. ¡°So far, you¡¯re just going off on guesses and spection for reasons to find me untrustworthy.¡±


    ¡°Because you are! All young men are! We¡¯re all depraved, sinful beings-you included. And my sweet, sweet Amanda deserves much, much better than anything this world can offer!¡±


    And for quite some time there, Mr. Collins went off on a tangent about how lucky and blessed he is to have such a wonderful person as a daughter. In deep fondness, in a whispered mncholy, and then a howlingment, he rambled on and on without an actual end in sight.


    ¡°And then you came along! You got your meaty hooks on her! Have her wrapped up around your finger!¡± He red at me with trembling fists. ¡°And now you¡¯re all that she ever talks about! All that she thinks about! Now, every time I talk to her, you¡¯re all I ever hear about! Like you¡¯re that great, that magnificent of a person! But are you? Are you really?!¡±


    Is this... is this really the same man that had me backed up into a corner two sses of wine ago? The methodical way he went about his questions, the cold, calcted efficacy of it all-next to this? What even was this? A temper tantrum?


    ¡°But you¡¯re right!¡± He continued to howl to the light of the bulb above us. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, I¡¯m just biased! I wanna distrust you but you¡¯ve given me no reason to! And I hate it! I can¡¯t believe it! You-You¡¯re polite, you¡¯re modest , you¡¯re brave, you¡¯re patient! At least, patient enough to deal with the bullshit I¡¯m putting you under! I¡¯ve not managed to find a single fault about you!¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s a bad thing, why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because no one¡¯s that perfect!¡± He eximed, his eyes wide in a frantic stare. ¡°Not even you! Not even me! Not even anyone! You have a fault. Y-You have a w! Somewhere, I know you do!¡±


    I made sure not to say anything, he continued to grumble and groan, the alcohol doing all the talking, stripping him all his reasons. He already hit the nail on the head with Ash once, rather not remind him of that leverage he still has on me.


    ¡°But you seem like you don¡¯t...¡± He slurred, the ferocity in his voice waning. ¡°And if you really don¡¯t have anything like that, if you¡¯re really as perfect as she says... then maybe... then maybe I wouldn¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you that¡¯s with her.¡±


    Then, just as things were seemingly beginning to die down, and his overwhelming disapproval of me was starting to dwindle, something caught his attention, his focus, and sluggishly, he dropped his gaze away from mine.


    Smacking damp lips, batting bleary eyes, he spoke, ¡°Nice ne.¡±


    My insides gave a jolt.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± He observed a little closer. ¡°Who gave that to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± as casually as I could, I yed innocent, fiddling with the vial around my neck between nervous fingers. ¡°A friend did.¡±


    ¡°A special friend?¡± He asked, and at that same exact instance, I saw the gears turning inside his dull, empty stare, with the realization spurring new life within those oncenguid eyes. ¡°Was it that Ash person? Did she give that to you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it was...¡± I bit my hard on my inner lip. ¡°It was someone else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Amanda,¡± He shook his head, slowly regaining his sense of focus. ¡°Because I know she gave you her lucky ring. She showed it to me two days ago on a call. She was nervous, she¡¯d thought maybe you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Not good. This was really not good. I¡¯d like him better rambling, please go back to rambling. Stop focusing.


    ¡°So it¡¯s not that Ash person, it¡¯s not Amanda, it¡¯s someone else you said,¡± He blinked again, and that drunkardmenting his woes just moments agopletely disappeared. ¡°Someone else special?¡±


    Quiet, silent. Any excuses off the top of my head didn¡¯t offer any valid way out of here. It was easy to lie, easy to wriggle myself free with deception. But just the topic with Ash, I just simply couldn¡¯t bring myself to.


    My only hope now was that maybe if I don¡¯t say anything, I wouldn¡¯t be incriminating myself with anything. That¡¯s how it usually works in interrogation...


    But s, it seems with Mr. Collins... silence was just as much a confession as a plea of guilt.


    ¡°Enough questions, I¡¯ll stop asking. Let¡¯s just save us both the hassle, and head directly to the source of the matter.¡±


    ¡°The source?¡± I asked, genuinely confused here. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The person who gave you that ne,¡± He said, pointing a finger squarely at it. ¡°Call them.¡±


    Panic time. rm time. I ignored it, still holding out hope, still keeping my cool, and despite the ring siren of mayday echoing in my head, I managed to let out a little amused snort.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Because I get the sense that whoever it was that gave you a ne as nice as that one must think of you as someone very special to them,¡± He exined his reasoning. ¡°And I just want to know how special, is all...¡±


    I swallowed, gulping down only the dryness of my throat. ¡°You sure you¡¯re not just grasping at straws again looking for ws? This seems a bit drastic, even for you.¡±


    And to my absolute surprise, he nodded at that, agreeing with me wholeheartedly.


    ¡°True,¡± He said. ¡°But if it answers the question, if it erases all doubt I have about you, and if you have nothing to hide... then really, what do you even have to lose?¡±


    Y¡¯know, I just noticed his head was still swaying unsteadily, that his words were still slurred and slow sounding. I was mistaken, that drunkard was still her after all, still rambling away, still spouting all kinds of nonsense, yet somehow making more sense now than he ever had before.


    Like I mentioned before, this old dog here has the making of a bonafide super sleuth.


    ¡°Well?¡± He huped. ¡°Are you going to call them or what?¡±


    Oh, Irene... I hope you¡¯re asleep now. I sincerely hope you¡¯re far away from your phone in the faraway realm of dreand.


    But knowing you, I know you aren¡¯t, I know you¡¯re awake, I know you¡¯re probably ving away at paperwork until far into the dead of night... and more importantly, I know if I¡¯m the one that¡¯s ringing you, well...


    In advance, I¡¯m really sorry about this.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716: The Drunkerer Talk


    The once debilitating feeling of nervousness was something I was slowly bing desensitized to.


    At the beginning, yeah, absolutely-Mr. Collins was a terrifying entity to behold and face. But after like the three million billion times he¡¯s put me on the spot, I¡¯m just really, really tired.


    Still rmed, still feeling bubbles and butterflies in the pit of my stomach, but just less and less with everytime it happens... much like horror movies and their endless deluge of sequels... sooner orter, the scary man just stops being as scary as before.


    So yeah, while him putting me on a pinch was still a pinch, and as much reluctant as I was toply... if bugging Irene for a little while might just finally put an end to this long grueling murder of my psyche here, then...


    ¡°Here,¡± I plopped my phone on the table, and in a loose sway of thin chain Amanda¡¯s gift slid right beneath it in a rattling stop and propping my phone at an angle like a makeshift stand. ¡°Calling now... got her on speaker too, so we can hear all the juicy details together.¡±


    Mr. Collins swayed in a graceless attempt at leaning closer, the wrinkles around his eyes growing more pronounced as he peered over at the name painting his tight expression in a white glow.


    ¡°Irene...?¡± He muttered, wrinkles forming even more. ¡°I know that name, I do... I¡¯ve heard it before. Who-?¡±


    .....


    But then a crackle, a buzzing static cut off the rest of his inquiry, and I could feel my heels dig deep into the floor-oh, boy...


    With just a split-second of silence, the timer ticking up and up on my phone disy, I knew I¡¯ve annoyed, I¡¯ve inconvenienced. She gets quiet exactly like this when she¡¯s annoyed.


    Then faintly, the silence fizzled out, and a squeaky disgruntled voice took its ce, ¡°You couldn¡¯t have sent a message instead? I had three juniors finally busy with work, and now they¡¯re too distracted giggling in my office because of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no, can¡¯t text,¡± I quickly said. ¡°There¡¯s someone with me here that wants to-¡±


    ¡°Hello?! Hello?! Who is this? Can you hear me?!¡± Mr. Collins red, so loudly, so crassly, I had half a mind to just fling my phone out the window right there and then. ¡°Sorry to disturb you! Really, my apologies! But you see, I got some questions here that I really hope you¡¯ll be able to answer for me once and for all.¡±


    Again, just silence, the deafening stillness of utter confusion, before the speakers feebly rouse to life once more, ¡°...what?¡±


    Same, Irene, same.


    ¡°Nevermind, nevermind,¡± He swept aside her bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point-have you or have you not recently given a certain little handsome someone a shiny red ne? And if so, what¡¯s he to you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, who is this? And where is the owner of the phone you¡¯re currently using? It¡¯d be wiser of you to answer me first.¡±


    It has been quite a long while since I¡¯ve heard her be this stern. I could vividly picture it, feel it even... her irritation manifesting from radio waves and electric signals... and it seems I wasn¡¯t the only one either.


    Just like before, in the midst of his drunken stupor, Mr. Collins seemed to having a moment of rity, and then slowly, incredulously, his lips parted in the softest whisper, ¡°D-Detective Madison? Is-Is that you?¡±


    ¡°Hm, so you know me,¡± Irene huffed, her voice as dry and barren as a merciless dessert in. ¡°I still don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Jeremy. It¡¯s Jeremy Collins, remember? You were assigned to my daughter¡¯s case, Amanda-um, you helped bring her back to us.¡±


    ¡°Collins. Mr. Collins. Okay, yes, I remember you now. I also distinctly remember giving you my phone number too. May I ask what exactly you are doing calling me with a phone that¡¯s not yours?¡±


    Right, of course these two would know each other. The connectionpletely went over my head. The distraught father, the diligent detective, it makes sense they¡¯d crossed paths way back when. Question is though, does this make the situation any better, or does it just make it even more awkward than it already was?


    So far... well... I still can¡¯t really tell.


    Mr. Collins cleared his throat, sitting in his seat a little more appropriately as if it¡¯d excuse the sheer absurdity of his actions.


    ¡°The phone belongs to my daughter¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know it does. Your reason-now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to my understanding you¡¯ve given him a gift,¡± He exined, his voice wavering slightly against her calm intensity. ¡°The sentimental kind too, from what I¡¯m presuming. I can understand you two meeting and knowing each other through circumstance... but close enough to be giving out presents like these? I¡¯m just wondering if-¡±


    ¡°Wondering if he and I are having sex behind your daughter¡¯s back?¡± Irene interjected, and I had to sacrifice a few years of my life maintaining a nk expression. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gone quiet. Good. So you finally realized how ridiculous you sound?¡±


    ¡°Wh-I¡¯m not using anyone of...! Detective, I¡¯m just making sure that-¡±


    ¡°Mr. Collins, if you can¡¯t trust your own daughter¡¯s judgment, then I don¡¯t know what to tell you,¡± overpowering and dominating, Irene was subduing the imposing Mr. Collins. ¡°And if you have to resort to calling every girl to ever exist to solve a minor dispute such as this, you¡¯re either very stupid, or just very, very drunk. For your daughter¡¯s sake, I sincerely hope it¡¯s thetter.¡±


    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t fault Mr. Collins one bit for being at aplete loss for words. He looked as if he just got pped firmly back into sobriety. He wanted answers, he wanted rification, but instead, he got something even better...


    He got Irene¡¯d.


    ¡°He is drunk,¡± I spoke up in Mr. Collins¡¯ stead, still partway through processing the verbal beating he just received. ¡°But more importantly, he¡¯s a dad, and I¡¯m the outsider boyfriend. It¡¯s in his instinct to be distrustful. In any case, he seems to trust you more than me... mind giving him some peace of mind?¡±


    Irene heaved another annoyed breath, but when she responded, her once-sharp tone had turned blunt. ¡°And he¡¯s this suspicious, why? Because he noticed your ne, you couldn¡¯t just admit to him it¡¯s just a stupid ne?¡±


    Reading between the lines, getting a grasp of the bigger picture. That was always her specialty, to know how one thing leads to another, how one answer means something else, and so with that in mind, I answered, ¡°No.¡±


    Another sigh, another pause, fizzling...


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re right to be reserved, you¡¯re right to be hesitant, I¡¯ve met you, I¡¯ve spoken to you, if nothing else, I at least know you wish only the best for your daughter...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to tell me I can trust him?¡± Mr. Collins, swaying, wheezing, unfocused eyes staring intently at me.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Irene said. ¡°Because I¡¯m confident in saying that there is nobody else out there that really cares about your daughter as much as you do.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you do,¡± She said dryly. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t trust him. Trust your daughter instead. You trust her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    ¡°Smarter than you, sharper than you in every way imaginable, that¡¯s what you told me, didn¡¯t you? And if so, then trust that your daughter just sees something special in him, something that makes her so sure, something that just sets him apart from everyone else... something that you yourself just can¡¯t see. And if you do trust her like you say you do, then trust that she¡¯s right.¡±


    At her words, Mr. Collins¡¯ gaze continued to linger heavier upon me, growing more furrowed, more dubious.


    ¡°So far, I suppose I can understand where you¡¯reing from, detective...¡± He slowly said. ¡°But... how do you know for sure?¡±


    ¡°Because I see it too,¡± Irene said simply, wearily, and with a tone that has all sense of patience. ¡°Now, will that be all? I¡¯d like to get back to more important business if that¡¯s alright with you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait, hold on a moment, one moment!¡± Mr Collins eximed, too well aware of the limits he was pushing by the precarious look on his face. ¡°Detective, you still never answered-why would you give him a gift, then? A ne, one like this? What is it even supposed to mean?¡±


    Came back full circle, didn¡¯t we? The first question, and now thest. Mr. Collins was intent on never fully letting this go, it seems... and I suppose Irene herself thought just as much, giving another long audible sigh.


    ¡°That ne is a magical piece of me I¡¯ve extracted inside a vial. It contains my essence inside, that little swirly red stuff. I gave it to him because I want a piece of me together with him wherever he goes. Because, you see, I really love him that much.¡±


    There was another moment of unnerving silence, and Mr. Collins had both eyes like hawks on me again. I blinked, I swallowed... then having no clue what to do next... I shrugged.


    Mr. Collins shook his head. ¡°Detective, that¡¯s just the stupidest thing I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Irene agreed, ending the call finally, with a faintest hint of a smile. ¡°Good night.¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717: Side Chapter: A Reason Infuriating


    Frustratingly... strenuously... this little nightly affair persisting was getting as insipid as it was moronic. Just how long has it been now? How many tries has he fruitlessly attempted already?


    Unequivocally, one too many...


    Amelia had only intended to teach him a wise lesson, scare him, deter him from desiring anymore interactions with her. She had believed perhaps extorting him to petty thievery would have been a sufficient teacher to demonstrate just how grave of an omen she was in his daily life.


    Utterly foolproof, a spark of ingenuity on her part... because surely no sentient, thinking being would be so moronic as tomit a brazen offense over a meager chance to find even a semnce ofmon interest between each other.


    But when he spectacrly failed on his first attempt, he went for a second. And when he returned empty-handed twice, undaunted and dauntless he proimed haughtily the third time was surely the charm.


    It has been an hour since. Amelia had given up keeping count. And all remaining respect she still held for the human race had dried and eternally would remain barren.


    On the glossy hood of his car sitting idly in a deste corner of the street, she sat impatiently awaiting his return from his umpteenth venture. The deep infinity above her loomed a starless sight, the moonlight murky behind the gray veil of clouds, and the wind blew a dry chill that wouldn¡¯t subside.


    .....


    Seems snow will be falling quite soon.


    The faintest scrunch of gravel reached her ears, and Amelia whirled her eyes towards the more bustling streets, and emerging from the crowded decadence of neon-filled reverly, she spotted him amongst it all, strutting as opposed to shambling, smiling instead of frowning.


    He¡¯s actually got something.


    ¡°This is the furthest you¡¯ve stretched my patience,¡± She said as he neared her position. ¡°Assure me that it wasn¡¯t all for nothing, otherwise I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got me some assurance for you alright,¡± Tyler beamed, patting a protruding bulge on the side of his jacket. ¡°Got it here all safe, tucked and sound right here.¡±


    Then eager to please, keen for praises, Tyler tossed it out towards her, flipping, sloshing, beforending gently in the many soft folds of her dress.


    ¡°Check it, baby...¡±


    Amelia reached her hand forward, and felt a hard clink against the tip of her nails. She scrunched her lips, restraining the tempting urge to shout as she looked back again at his stupid proud expression.


    ¡°Alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Expensive-as-shit alcohol,¡± He corrected, hastening forward and propping the ss bottle up by the neck in a show of value. ¡°Look at the brand, the year! Shit¡¯s easily five hundred and above. Asked the barman myself!¡±


    ¡°And no doubt paid the entirety in full,¡± She stared at him dully. ¡°Proof of purchase is still hanging out of your pocket.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s smile flickered, subtly but-not-so-subtly stuffing the wrinkly piece of paper deeper into his jeans.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you that, but here¡¯s one you didn¡¯t see! Five-fifty hundred for the whole bottle, right? Well...¡± He leaned in, a smile spread from ear to ear, cackling the cackle of the purely wicked. ¡°I actually took back the fifty.¡±


    Ever the nefarious devil he was, truly.


    ¡°Return it,¡±Amelia tossed the bottle back to him, nearly tripping and missing from her throw too flippant. ¡°I have indulged your ipetence for long enough, more than I¡¯ve tolerated for most. But no longer, I suppose.¡±


    As usual, Tyler reacted in blissful, bemused ignorance.


    ¡°So Is that a ¡®no¡¯ on sharing this definitely delish bottle then?¡±


    Then there it was, just as she had predicted ¨C the little white kes pouring down onto the ground. Amelia hopped down silently onto the concrete of the sidewalk, turning away and leaving him, leaving the entire state of affairs just as she had predicted ¨C pointless.


    Shafts of lights of fogged headlights mildly strained her eyes with each passing roar of an engine, the buzzing hum ofmplights above her head always teetering close on the verge of her annoyance, now there was the snow... cold, plentiful, and a blemishing detraction weaving itself within her raven-ck hair.


    Merely three out of an infinity she found herself detesting throughout this lengthy ordeal. But now there was another to add, another more recent, and perhaps more vexing than any other... faintly, steadily, the sound of footsteps kept close right behind her.


    Amelia felt her lips tightening again. ¡°Do not follow me.¡±


    She heard him chuckle, another recent addition to the pile.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, can¡¯t seriously expect me to leave a girl all on her own thiste into the night, do ya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done as asked of me, fulfilled your desire as you¡¯ve requested. Now it is your turn to oblige me and leave me well alone.¡±


    ¡°So I messed up, alright my bad!¡± Tyler continued to speak, keeping pace from behind. ¡°But you can¡¯t see I didn¡¯t try, can ya! Did my damn best out there.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°Thedy in pink?¡±


    ¡°She just broke up with her BF, dude!¡± He defended himself. ¡°Not gonna add stress to that heartbreak, damn...¡±


    ¡°The group of young drunkards?¡±


    ¡°Bachelor party. Best night of his life ¨C not gonna ruin it for him. In fact, all the best for him. Mazel Tov!¡±


    ¡°What about the man in the bar you were just in prior?¡±


    ¡°Yikes. Poor guy¡¯s having family troubles, you know? Poured his damn heart to me. Says his daughter hates him, pretty much banned him from her cafe or something earlier today, he told me. Nope, not touching that one.¡±


    ¡°Your best...¡± Amelia scoffed again. ¡°Honestly, I should never have bothered in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright, so I guess Robin Hood¡¯s not in my DNA, but hey, don¡¯t let it die here! We got a good thing going, don¡¯t we? C¡¯mon, isn¡¯t there anything else you¡¯d like to do?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I still have the bottle, you know?¡± swishing and sloshing, she heard him firmly rattle the contents. ¡°We can chill, just talk... I know you definitely like to talk, right?¡±


    ¡°Not with you.¡±


    ¡°See, you say that... but it¡¯s kinda hard to believe you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Amelia heard a challenge, spinning backward, sharp, wide eyes immediately halting him in ce a few feet away. ¡°Care to exin why it is you think that?¡±


    To her surprise, unlike most anyone else, he stood unfazed to the edge in her expression. Tyler just smiled... he was always just smiling.


    And every time... it was always as infuriating.


    ¡°You ain¡¯t running out on me, are you?¡± He remarked. ¡°There¡¯s my proof right there.¡±


    Amelia attempted to blink back her bewilderment. ¡°Are you blink or daft? Or perhaps even both? Haven¡¯t I¡¯ve been trying to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Not really, though,¡± He interjected, taking a step closer. ¡°If you really wanna be gone, you¡¯d be gone. You can do your vanishing ninja trick anytime. But you didn¡¯t. You haven¡¯t. Weird, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    She kept a nk expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deem it necessary here.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.


    And for once, Amelia truthfully couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    Indeed, why didn¡¯t she think of just doing that? Why did she wait for him? Why did she see through so many failed attempts from him when she could have just so easily left him stranded?


    Even now, she could just disappear, within a blink, before he could breathe again, she could leave...


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Amelia stared at him, scowled at him, her breath ring with indignation... and inversely, Tyler gazed back, beamed back, taking delight in every second of herpany no matter the situation.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason, maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t leave.


    Because despite her hostility, her demands, her clear and brazen spite toward him, theirck ofmon interests... he still desired her.


    ¡°You mystify me,¡± She muttered quietly without thinking. ¡°Your actions, your intentions, your thoughts, they do not fall in line with reason. You¡¯re clinging to me, infatuated by me... why is that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful,¡± Tyler answered straightaway. ¡°No other reason needed.¡±


    ¡°At first nce, I understand. But surely after knowing how I truly am, you¡¯d ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Stop finding you beautiful?¡± Tyler smirked at her. ¡°Nah ¨C still beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Can you please borate?¡± She demanded, growing more frustrated by the second. ¡°You humans have motives, reasons at a dozen! Complex! Convoluted! So what are yours for insisting on clinging onto me?¡±


    ¡°Really sorry, but I got nothing. I just think you¡¯re beautiful, that¡¯s all,¡± Tyler said apologetically. ¡°Kinda like a sunset you know? Or like a view from a mountain? You don¡¯t wonder why it¡¯s beautiful ¨C it just is ¨C and to me, that¡¯s you. The setting sun, the breathtaking view. Just something you can enjoy and never get tired of.¡±


    A pause, the blowing wind and snow of pondering silence. The beam of headlights flickered past them, and above the buzz ofmplights gave a flicker. Tyler lightly shook the bottle again, giving another precarious hopeful smile.


    ¡°I still technically stole fifty bucks, didn¡¯t I?¡± He said. ¡°Think that¡¯s good enough to warrant a celebration at least?¡±


    Again, any moment she desired, she could remove herself from this position. Like wind, like snow, so easily toe and go.


    But it seems it wasn¡¯t just his actions alone that mystified her to no end.


    Amelia sighed.


    ¡°Lead the way, then...¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718: The Better Man


    Dim and nippy the night had more be.


    After suffering the severe whipping of Irene¡¯s ruthless tongue, Mr. Collins hadn¡¯t the faintest idea what to think of me anymore.


    For the remainder of our time alone, he just kept to himself, thinking to himself, and when he got bored of that, he got up from his chair and wandered about the apartment... his fancy suit stained with spilled wine, his once tucked gray hair now frazzled and unkempt from an egregious amount of scratching and ruffling... all in all, he was pretty much a soulless husk of the sleek and elegant man he once was.


    It was kinda hard to see him, and not feel an inkling of sympathy for the poor man. Probably woke up one fine winter day only to then have his entire world flipped upside down with my unceremonious appearance. The bundle of joy he vowed to protect and cherish her whole life, now he has to willingly entrust to another, a stranger-to me.


    Can¡¯t really fault the guy for scrutinizing and criticizing every breath I took, honestly.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, all things considered, you¡¯re a pretty amazing dad, Mr. Collins,¡± I said, watching him run his finger across the shelf brimming with his daughter¡¯s many mementos and achievements. ¡°Can¡¯t have been an easy time raising Amanda to how she is today.¡±


    Beaten and battered by wine and exhaustion, Mr. Collins¡¯ stony facade crumbled and allowed the slightest smirk to slip onto his face.


    .....


    ¡°More urate to say that she raised herself, really,¡± He muttered with great pride. ¡°Still, indeed, wasn¡¯t easy. Probably the most difficult thing I¡¯ve ever done in my entire life. That being said... I¡¯ve enjoyed every single moment of it.¡±


    ¡°So take some credit. An amazing girl like her can¡¯t exist without also having some amazing figures in her life.¡±


    ¡°You trying to tter me, young man?¡± He spun forward at me, steadying himself from a stagger. ¡°Not the right approach if you want to earn brownie points with me.¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯re far beyond me trying to make a good first impression,¡± I said. ¡°You saw me for yourself, heard me for myself. How you think of me is how you think of me. Right now, I¡¯m just being me. You still wanna dissect me then...¡±


    I let my arm finish the rest of my sentence, flinging it up at him for the go-ahead, yet he didn¡¯t go for it for some reason. He stared, he blinked, then he promptly hobbled away toward the closest window, seeming to simply admire falling kes of snow piling atop the dazzling view of the cityscape.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what alignment of the stars I was born under for me to be blessed with the fortune of crossing paths with your daughter,¡± I said, gazing at him through his reflection in ss that almost seemed to be also staring right back at me. ¡°It¡¯s something I think about everyday, everytime I see her, every moment I¡¯m with her-the same question as you-how the hell did I get here?¡±


    He grunted, and briefly, I was unsure if that was the alcohol or acknowledgment.


    ¡°She puts me up on a pedestal, tells me I¡¯m the best thing that¡¯s ever happened to her. It¡¯s terrifying, the pressure... trying to live up to the person she sees when she looks at me, to be that guy deserving of her. But it¡¯s like every time I do something that might even the score between us, she goes and does something stupid that just makes me fall for her even more, and I¡¯m back at square one again-trying to live up, trying to be the person deserving of the kind of love she holds for me. The pressure...¡±


    Before I knew it, I was rambling. I didn¡¯t mean to ramble, I started this whole thing off just wanting to say something, anything, because I don¡¯t know-I felt like it. Oh well, guess I felt like rambling now.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good kind of pressure, honestly. The kind that motivates me even harder to try, and one day, I know I¡¯ll definitely get there. No matter what, I will. Because even if I don¡¯t deserve her, at the end of the day, I still want her, and I¡¯ll do anything I can to keep her. She says I¡¯m the best thing-I want to be better. For her, I¡¯ll be better.¡±


    There was probably more I wanted to say that I didn¡¯t say. Loads more. But it¡¯s either I didn¡¯t have the proper words or I simply had too many words.


    ¡°So with or without your blessing,¡± I muttered, reaching my end. ¡°I¡¯d like to be better.¡±


    As usual, Mr. Collins was as unflinching as stone, wobbling, swaying, but deep inside irond. His zed eyes remained peering toward the falling snow, and really I was beginning to doubt if he had even heard me at all, but then he ran his fingers across his rumpled hair until they were spiked, and I heard him give a sigh.


    ¡°I told you already. Amanda practically raised herself growing up. At the age of six, she had more initiative and independence than most teenagers do at sixteen. And as she got older, learned more, experienced more, she had pretty much paved the path for the rest of her life. She had ambition, a lot of talent-honestly, apart from her incident, I struggle to even recall thest time I was ever worried about the choices she¡¯s made. Because my Amanda always knows what she truly needs, always knows what she really wants...¡±


    Mr Collins drew himself away from the window pane, a brief lucidity swirling in his bleary eyes gazing straight at me.


    ¡°And now she wants you,¡± He said, heaving heavily as if admitting a truth he¡¯s always denied. ¡°And much to my dismay... it seems that she also really needs you. So, really, young man, whether I like it or not, whether you think it or not... you already are better.¡±


    For that one moment, that one second, it might be my imagination, it might just be the wine talking through him, but I think, I¡¯m certain we might have just shared something with each other there for the first time.


    Shared what though-I don¡¯t know. But it sure was something.


    And it definitely was something nice...


    Then, just as this moment between us showed signs of blossoming. In barged in a ruckus, a foul smell, and the front door was blown wide open, allowing in a walking, talking fumigator of tobo in the form of Mrs. Collins, closely followed by a near-asphyxiated Amanda still wrinkling her nose.


    ¡°Well, well, I hear that a certain unheeding husband of mine was up to no good again,¡± Mrs. Collins dered aloud, catching sight of me still snug in my chair as she strode deeper into the apartment, wearing an invisible cloud of cigarette smoke around her body. ¡°So far, no permanent harm done, I hope?¡±


    ¡°Sorry we took so long,¡± Amanda said, smiling warmly as soon as she saw me. ¡°It took a while to find her. Mom likes to round the block, bad habit from her drill-marching days, I guess.¡±


    She could have been in the Antic ocean for all I cared. Right then, finally hearing more than just the hups and groans of a middle-aged man had me swelling with enough relief to shed tears.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t so bad,¡± I replied. ¡°We just talked a little, nothing too bad.¡±


    At the sight of his sorely missed wife, some neuron signal must have fired up in Mr. Collins¡¯ brain, because one second he was simply standing therepletely lost within his head, and the next I knew, there was a fuzzy streak of fancy clothing dashing across the room that nearly sent Mrs. Collins toppling to the hard floor.


    But instead of feeling the surprise thates with the weighty impact of a fully-grown man, Mrs. Collins only looked the slightest ttered... as her ditz of a husband continued to pull her into his tightening embrace.


    ¡°I was looking for you...¡± He murmured into her clothes, his usual low imposing tone bing as meek as a mouse. ¡°I was looking out the window, you weren¡¯t there. I missed you.¡±


    So... this is what Amanda meant about her mom being the only one able to control him. This ... was not what I was expecting when she said that. If anything he seemed to spiral even worse. From grouchy papa bear to a cuddly teddy bear in a heartbeat.


    ¡°You gotta look a little bit harder than that, honey,¡± Mrs. Collins cooed, affectionately stroking the matted gray of his hair. ¡°Oh, just look at the state of you... and you promised you¡¯d control yourself. So much for that, hm?¡±


    Amanda pulled a face, carefully shuffling herself past her parents¡¯ public disy of affection, and gravitating closer toward me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you can tolerate Dad when he¡¯s like that...¡± She remarked, eyeing her mother with a mixture of awe and a grimace. ¡°He gets so aggressive when he¡¯s drunk...¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily a bad thing,¡± Mrs. Collins said, swinging her husband¡¯sid arm and mounting it over her shoulder in support. ¡°Not to me, anyway...¡±


    ¡°You like him like this?¡±


    ¡°Come now,¡± Mrs. Collins gave her daughter a faint smirk. ¡°How do you think you were born in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± Amanda sunk her face into her palms, and I could feel her difort emanating off of her in rippling waves of cringe. ¡°...ew.¡±


    And here I thought my mom was bad.


    ¡°And as for you...¡± Mrs. Collins huffed, shambling and swaying her husband over to the nearest couch. ¡°Take a second to clear your head, then we¡¯ll head back straight back home, alright?¡±


    Mr. Collins iled his head in response. I guess that was supposed to be a nod.


    Seeing the husband and wife pair struggling to keep both pairs of legs steady had me quickly spurring forward toward them and propping Mr. Collins up on his other side.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll help,¡± I grunted, shifting his weight onto my shoulder.


    ¡°Sorry, you have to see him like this,¡± Mrs. Collins said, smiling apologetically. ¡°I trusted him to hold his liquor... but it seems he was a lot more worried about you than I thought.¡±


    I just shook my head, no harm, no foul, besides it was his conniving daughter that instigated this in the first ce to help me out... so really I felt partly responsible here.


    With my aid, we managed to shift Mr. Collins over to the couch, but before I could fully step away, I felt a tug on my jacket-keeping me in ce. I tried pulling up, to no avail.


    ¡°Mr. Collins?¡±


    ¡°You know what? I agree with you, young man.¡± He muttered, his grip on my jacket pulling me down within earshot. ¡°I also don¡¯t think you deserve my sweet little girl.¡±


    More put-downs, more doubts. Same old, same old.


    Silently, I began to pull away again, but he still wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Then as if the night wasn¡¯t already bizarre enough, Mr. Collins shed me a smile. The subtlest, the barest definition of one, but a smile, nheless. He unclenched his grip, slowly raising his hand instead to give me the lightest yet firmest pat on the shoulder.


    His smile grew wider.


    ¡°Prove us both wrong, won¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719: Alone Together Again


    Mr. and Mrs. Collins hung around the ce for a little while longer.


    Ambiance noises from the television, warm tea for the thirsty, and some light dessert taken out from the fridge, and we had ourselves a little encore of a dinner. Nothing really much happened in the meantime. A few light conversations, some jokes thrown here and there. All in all, since the first time I got here-things felt quite normal.


    The storm had passed, the waves had calmed, and the looming, imposing titans that were Amanda¡¯s parents had shrunk down significantly in my eyes. It wasn¡¯t just gut-feeling either, I could see it. In their eyes, how they¡¯d address me... no longer as a stranger, some shady outsider, but instead-something just a little bit closer.


    Cake crumbs on saucers, and teacups long depleted, it was only after that Mr. Collins had regained some of his bnce, able to finally walk steadily on his two feet again-a miraculous feat that Mrs. Collins seemed wholly content on closing this entire nightly affair on.


    ¡°Well then, It¡¯s getting quitete,¡± She dered, picking her husband up to his feet and swiping the car keys from his pocket. ¡°Anyter, and we¡¯ll have no choice but to spend the night.¡±


    ¡°And just what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Mr. Collins objected, staying put and reluctant to follow his wife in his footsteps toward the front door. ¡°Plenty of space here. We can always just head back in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Nothing more to snoop out here, I don¡¯t think. Come now, sweetheart, give your daughter some breathing room. After all, she¡¯s a bit too big now to be sleeping with her parents anyway.¡±


    .....


    ¡°You have work, Dad. Remember?¡± Amanda added on, springing to her feet, and practically pushing him out herself. ¡°Important meeting, important client. Can¡¯t miss it for the world.¡±


    ¡°I can miss it for you.¡±


    The sweetest smile formed on Amanda¡¯s face, and standing on a slight tiptoe, she reached up and gave her father a peck on the cheek.


    ¡°Go home, Dad,¡± She said to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine.¡±


    And so promptly came the pivotal moment of farewells. Lots of embraces and kisses thrown about everywhere, and as nonchntly as I could, I wedged myself into the middle of such a tender scene, going over and politely hugging Mrs. Collins, who apparently still have a few more words for me, lingering her hold and softly whispering in my ear.


    ¡°Going home soon too?¡±


    ¡°Um, sticking around a bit longer, but... that¡¯s the n, yes,¡± I replied back.


    ¡°I see,¡± She snorted, her breath warm on my neck. ¡°But is it her n though?¡±


    ¡°Uhh...¡±


    ¡°Just be safe, okay?¡± She loosened her hold, drawing herself back with an ominous smile on her face. ¡°Thin ice out there...¡±


    I was still in a bit of a daze on that when I shuffled over and firmly shook Mr. Collins hand. Now unlike the wife, he didn¡¯t have much to say to me, lips keeping firmly sealed as we bid farewell-but within his piercing eyes spoke apletely different tale.


    Of thanks, of good-to-meet-you, and the sharpest glint of ¡®I¡¯m trusting you¡¯, then right before he let go and he looked away, I saw his face turn, subtle enough that only I caught it-the stiff, stone-cold expression, whispering to me, ¡®or else...¡¯


    After onest hearty wave goodbye, Amanda swung the door close after them, and just like that-it was as if they were never here. We stayed silent for a while longer, listening to the muffled echoes of their footsteps gradually fading into silence.


    A minute, maybe even two minutes, and then Amanda let out the biggest sigh her lungs could hold, her shoulders dropping, her head sagging, and one wobbly knee away frompletely copsing.


    ¡°Interesting people, aren¡¯t they? She asked me, rubbing her face with her palms until it left imprints. ¡°Lovely people...¡±


    ¡°The loveliest,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°All in all though, that didn¡¯t go as badly as I thought it would,¡± She said, marching away from the door and beginning to clear up the mess. ¡°Mom restrained herself, Dad didn¡¯t push too hard. They almost seemed to approve of you at the end there too. If nothing else, that¡¯s promising.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing this isn¡¯t thest I¡¯m going to see of them?¡±


    ¡°Ah, if only,¡± She mused forlornly. ¡°They¡¯re a multi-phase boss, unfortunately. Gonna have to beat all the phases if you want to get to the princess locked in the tower.¡±


    ¡°One-hit kill, one life only, no continues,¡± I thought aloud. ¡°Think I might make it?¡±


    ¡°And if you somehow don¡¯t, do you really think that¡¯s game over?¡± She asked, shing a smile vaguely obscured by the sway of her wavy hair. ¡°You don¡¯t think the princess would just jump out the tower for you anyway? Pick you up, cheer you on, run away with you forever? Because trust me, she will.¡±


    ¡°I think this metaphor¡¯s getting a bit too dramatic now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be that dramatic if you fail, remember,¡± She reminded me. ¡°But I have the utmost faith that my sweet prince will prevail.¡±


    Baggy eyes, sluggish movement, even from afar, where she seemed as merry as ever, Amanda looked seriously exhausted.


    Wordlessly, I spurred forward. She took the saucers, I took the teacups. I got busy with the sink and she began busy floofing the cushions on the couch. Steadily, her apartment was reverting back to a more homely state-a more quieter one, definitely.


    Now that it was just the two of us alone again, things should be back to normal, right? So what¡¯s this stiffness, this tension I¡¯m feeling... why do I feel so conscious of the fact?


    ¡°It¡¯s getting heavier out there...¡±


    I spun my head quickly, finding Amanda peering over at the serene fall of snow coating her window frame more and more. She looked normal, she seemed fine... so why wasn¡¯t I?


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll make it home safe on your bike?¡±


    I followed her gaze, and I couldn¡¯t even see the streets anymore over the nket of pure white.


    ¡°Probably,¡± I guessed.


    ¡°Probably...¡± Amanda adjusted thest of the cushion, rising slowly, a heavy weight in her eyes as she stared at me over the couch. ¡°But do you want to?¡±


    Low, quiet, and a little hesitant, I heard her voice. There it was again, that tension.


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°Question with a question, that¡¯s not fair,¡± She smirked. ¡°But if you insist...¡± quickly, nimbly, she glided herself closer. I saw her reach, soft, slender fingers weaving seamlessly into mine, with whispered words of sincerity filling all I could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t go home.¡±


    ¡°Amanda...¡±


    ¡°You want to stay too, don¡¯t you? C¡¯mon, say you do.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even think. I let instinct speak for me, ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯ll stay here for the night,¡± She said, her voice swelling with satisfaction. ¡°Or for as long as you like.¡±


    ¡°Or just until the morning,¡± I said. ¡°Weather should be better by then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately. But for tonight, you¡¯ll be with me.¡±


    Inches away, gazed her baggy eyes, pale, in lips smiling so sweetly, her blonde hair poked out to her sides in curled stands... and frankly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her this beautiful before.


    ¡°So, uh, umm...¡± I could feel my heart thumping, beating, almost jumbling the words in my mind. ¡°If I remember right... you got a prettyfortable couch.¡±


    Amanda justughed at that, like I¡¯ve told a joke, like I just said something ridiculous.


    ¡°Funny...¡± She said, stopping herself before nting a quick kiss square around my lips. Then stepping back, she turned away from me with a parting smile. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in bed.¡±

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720: A Snowy Slumber, Part


    Amanda¡¯s shower was better than mine. It was the kind that had those nozzle-y patches that will vigorously sprinkle you down left, right and center like a carwash for humans. It was warm already the moment I pulled the lever on, and with the grime and dirt spilling down my bare skin, I also felt my fatigue gradual being siphoned off of my body before being swirled down the drain.


    Hit a bit of a snag when it came to the foam and bubbles routine. Three silver trays jutting out of one corner, and all three werepletely depleted of space with bottles and boxes for days in all kinds of shape and sizes. It was like I was I was staring at an all-you-can-scrub buffet of soaps, shampoos, and conditioners of every brand.


    Clueless, I just picked the most inconspicuous of the bunch. Me personally, anythingbeled shampoo or soap was good enough to douse myself with. Well, if anything, this was quite the enlightening insight of the effort that girl puts into looking her best every day. I should really start appreciating her more.


    When I got out of the shower, dripping and shivering, I spotted a towel already folded andid out on the sink for me-a patch of white blending in with the polish of the porcin countertop. I didn¡¯t even hear here in... that sneak.


    I got dried as quickly as I could before frostbite could settle in, putting my old clothes back on, obviously, since I didn¡¯t have the foresight of being any spares with me tonight.


    As I wriggled my left leg all the way though my pant-hole, I felt the heavy sway of my phone jangling in my pocket. Hmm, which reminds me...


    I pulled it out, thumbprint already on the sensor, whisking me in to the open window of my most recent chat log, and mytest message shining the blue ticks of being thoroughly read already.


    .....


    <>


    There right below it, shown in multiple blurbs was her reply, sent just a couple of minutes go while I was in the shower.


    <>


    <>


    <>


    And following Ash¡¯s heartfelt replies were three extra messages containing nothing but a single heart emoji in each one. Guess somebody finally found out how to emote, opening a whole new world ofmunication avable to her. Can¡¯t wait to see how our texts woulde to look like going, s, for now though...


    I let myself out into the hallway, the damp towel slung over my shoulder. If I could, I would have checked how the state of things were outside, unfortunately winter came bundled with free blinders for your windows, stacking high and tall in powdered piles whether you like it or not. Still, the significant drop in my temperature told me all I needed to know-it¡¯s gonna be quite the cold night tonight.


    Silence apanied me with every step forward. I never realized just how empty and lonely Amanda¡¯s apartment seem, the stagnant sight of household items, the darkness coating the empty space, it felt all quite barren, or do I just simply feel that way, because she was missing from the picture? So used to being with her, things were beginning to feel amiss when she wasn¡¯t.


    Hmm...


    The familiar squeak of her door quietly weed me back in into her bedroom, and at once, it was as if I just entered apletely different ce. The cold istion of the hallway reced by aforting serenity, the warm yellow of a dimmed light bulb imnted on the ceiling flushing the room with its soft incandescent. And just like that, the empty feeling I felt immediately receded, vanished... because there she was right there-filling in that barrenness.


    Amanda sat cross-legged on one side of the bed, a thinptop bnced between her knees, and a blur of fingers cking almost rhythmically at the keys. At the sound of my entrance, she looked up over the white shine of her screen, greeting me with a small delighted smile.


    ¡°Almost forgot I had ate-night stream n for tonight, promised I¡¯d give some horror games a try...¡± She said, ncing back down at herptop. ¡°Though I suppose it¡¯s going to be tough for anything to top the horrors we faced at dinner, huh?¡±


    She had changed clothes for the second time; this time, switching out her casual wear for something a little more nightly. I felt my gaze linger... which I¡¯m definitely sure was what she wanted-because why else would she put on something like that?


    I¡¯m well aware nightgowns were a thing, but did hers have to be so... translucent? I could vaguely make out the paleness of her skin through the thinyers of silky white. The outline of her slender waist, the enthralling curves of her ample chest, how the soft fabric embraced the shape of her body oh so tightly. Honestly, being stark naked would have been less indecent.


    Does she seriously sleep like this? To answer my own pure and innocent own question: no, of course she doesn¡¯t...


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know you yed horror games too,¡± I said, masking my stunned silence with a clearing cough, looking out the window for something to else to stare at only to be met by more of winter¡¯s blinds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Tonight is my first-or was. Just sent out a post letting people know toe back tomorrow instead. I¡¯m reading the replies right now... lots of disappointed people out there. epting people, but disappointed, nheless.¡±


    ¡°You screaming your lungs out, shrieking over every noise in the background while you regret every decision you made in life...¡± I gave an understanding nod. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d be a bit put out too if I were them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She pulled theptop down a little, revealing a wry little smirk lurking behind it. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯d like to hear me scream and shriek tonight, do you?¡±


    And... the provocation starts now. That didn¡¯t take too long at all.


    ¡°What excuse did you give them, by the way?¡± I asked, sidestepping the question.


    ¡°The most reasonable,¡± She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°That I¡¯m feeling too sleepy for anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you though?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± A bigger smirk, and she quietly giggled. ¡°Not really.¡±


    I watched her fold herptop to a close, stashing close to her side right underneath the re of a bedsidemp. She stretch her legs out, the hems of her gowns crumpled and hitched up, exposing her shapely thighs, leading my eyes astray, trailing them to...


    ¡°Why are you still wearing your jacket?¡± She said, nearly chuckling again. ¡°Are you really that cold? Do you want me to turn the heater up some more?¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s... force of habit,¡± I said, taking off my jacket which was suddenly a whole lot harder to do for some strange reason. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t thinking...¡±


    Amanda sat up a little more, peering at me with her head in a lopsided angle, her smile continued to linger... and more and more, I could feel my head going fuzzy at the sight of it.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re just standing...¡± She remarked, shaking her head once in amusement. ¡°Have you forgotten how to go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the question, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said, swallowing down a gulp of cold air. ¡°Are we?¡±


    For an answer, she reached an arm out at the empty spot on the bed beside her, tapping down gently on the unwrinkled sheets, coaxing me, goading me... telling me...


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find out?¡± She said simply.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721: A Snowy Slumber, Part


    I never noticed just howfy Amanda¡¯s bed was before. Resting in it was likeying my body adrift at sea, a weightless sensation¡¯s embrace, so that instead of feeling the usual sinking feeling of sagging into the mattress... it was more like I was being hugged andforted all the way to a gentle night¡¯s sleep.


    Yeah, I think I vastly prefer her bedroom to mine. Was that her n? First the shower, now the bed, culinary skills on par with Ash¡¯s... it¡¯s like she¡¯s giving me all the reasons I need to justify staying with her forever.


    Then there was this.


    Her arms wrapped around my right, as I stared unblinking upright toward the nk white canvas of the ceiling. I could feel her legs sandwiching between one of mine. An entire side of the bed belonging to her, and yet here she was pervading and invading every inch of mine.


    The quick, furtive nces I managed to take of her revealed a satisfied expression in a world of bliss. She was breathing lightly, smiling widely, and sniffing heavily.


    And, ah... she won¡¯t stop sniffing.


    ¡°You smell different,¡± Shemented, burying herself in the narrow gap between my neck and shoulder and taking another whiff. ¡°You smell like me.¡±


    .....


    I could feel my skin prickling from the warmth of her words, so close... I could hear the quiver in her voice.


    ¡°Not my bathroom,¡± I answered simply.


    ¡°Then maybe you could bring some of your things over here,¡± She suggested. ¡°Some clothes, a toothbrush, soap... make this ce feel more like you.¡±


    Hearing her proposal stirred a memory in me.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, didn¡¯t you steal some of my shirts while I was back home in the country?¡±


    ¡°Yep, and I wear them all the time when I¡¯m staying in. I think they¡¯re with a pile in the washer just waiting to be spun.¡±


    ¡°And you want to bring even more here?¡±


    ¡°I think it is time you learn to ept the bitter truth, my sweet dear,¡± She said, her finger lightly tracing the outline of my hair. ¡°They aren¡¯t your clothes anymore.¡±


    All was silent. Then I remembered something, something random that just flew out my lips without any thought.


    ¡°Ash sends you her best wishes by the way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, I see,¡± was her understandably clueless reaction. ¡°That¡¯s nice of her.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I quickly said, toote realizing my hup. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    ¡°Bring up the other girls?¡± She spoke for me. ¡°Afraid I might use you of thinking of them despite me being right here in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, you kinda were.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± I heaved in a breath, feeling her smell (or was it my own?) gradually recing the oxygen in my bloodstream. ¡°Can¡¯t me me, when your-¡±


    ¡°My fault?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just-you¡¯re just... you¡¯re just so close to me right now, it¡¯s... it¡¯s stimting.¡±


    Silence again. Suffocating, overwhelming... almost like her.


    Shifting, dragging, muscles stiffening, I turned over to my side, toward her. Face to face, inches away, her hands now gently pressed against my chest, and for a brief moment, I just considered her.


    I considered how vulnerable she looked now, how rxed and ingenuous she seemed at this moment. When she touches me, holds me... like this... it was like she was entrusting me with herself in her entirety, to do with as I wish, as I pleased... and as I desired.


    My gaze strayed, slowly following the downward stream of her long blonde hair before stopping. I blinked, breathed, and considered her again... her fair, slender body so acutely visible before my eyes, illuminated clearly, almost boldly, in the soft glow ofmplight.


    The straps of her nightdress were thin and flimsy, with one gradually slipping loose more and more down the slope of her shoulder with every slight move she made, and when she moves, I¡¯d see her sway, and the parts that would sway gracefully along with it... the cold perking her breasts through the wrinkled seams of thin fabric... the frilly skirt of her gown hiking to her hips exposing thecy bit of string fastened across them... revealing only so little, yet showing oh-so-much.


    ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± She asked, noticing the descending nt in my vision.


    I looked back up, catching the yful admonishing look in her eyes.


    ¡°Like you don¡¯t want me to...¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s the thing,¡± She said, somehow shifting herself even closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re just looking. Don¡¯t you wanna do more?¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°There you go again, question with a question,¡± Amanda sighed. ¡°I know you can¡¯t read minds, but... surely you¡¯re able to read some signs, right?¡±


    Honestly, right here, right now, I wanted nothing more but to touch her, feel her, sumb myself to the unbearable throbbing urge to do everything that I wanted with her.


    And I knew she wouldn¡¯t mind, I knew that¡¯s what she wanted me to do too. She was just waiting, patiently, coyly, taking her time, enjoying the silence, yet any second anticipating when I¡¯d finally give in to the moment.


    All I needed to do was make my move.


    But even with all the green lights blinking the all-clear... in spite of all the instances I¡¯ve asked, I don¡¯t recall having actually once heard her tell me what she wanted.


    ¡°I see the signs, I understand them,¡± I said. ¡°But I think I¡¯d rather just follow the leader. Y¡¯know, have her decide what I should be doing instead.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know exactly what to expect. If being with you has taught me anything... it¡¯s that anything can happen. Who¡¯s to say the signs you¡¯re giving are the same signs I should be seeing?¡±


    ¡°So paranoid,¡± She scoffed, her brows scrunching incredulously. ¡°So... what? Are you saying I might have other intentions apart from the obvious? Something else in mind?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrugged at her. ¡°Do you?¡±


    Amanda fell silent to just gaze at me, still sporting that quizzical look on her face like I couldn¡¯t have been any more off the mark with my statement.


    But then she spun away and the bed wobbled, then once it settled again, Amanda was still near, still inches close, but significantly a distance apart, joining me in my impromptu staring contest with the ceiling.


    ¡°I want you to love me,¡± She said straightly. ¡°And I want to love you too.¡±


    Just like that, huh? No more innuendos, euphemisms. She spoke now with nothing but her intentions.


    And only her intentions.


    ¡°But,¡± with a corner nce, she met my eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure... if we should.¡±


    I listened to her, hearing her words, and huddled so close, hearing the uncertainty, the clear unease resounding in those words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    Then, suddenly, with a partway smile on her lips, Amanda decided to take a page out of my book when it came to being confronted with a question-by answering it with another and with one that was certainly out there in terms of being out of the blue.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± She asked me back. ¡°With Ash, how did you do it with her?¡±

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722: A Snowy Slumber, Part


    Her question kept ringing in my ears. Like the sour melody of an rm clock with a broken snooze button, I kept hearing it.


    Perhaps a smarter, cleverer man than I would¡¯ve known the right way to handle an elephant of a question like the one she asked. But as I am now, sadly I¡¯m just gonna have to be content with being squished under the heft of its foot.


    ¡°How do I do it...¡± I said, slowly enunciating every single word hopingprehension woulde any moment. ¡°With-¡±


    ¡°Ash, yeah...¡± Amanda reaffirmed, her tone trailing with a sincere curiosity. ¡°When you¡¯re with her, like this, how did it go?¡±


    Any other time, any other scenario, and this would feel like a question she¡¯d weaponize to tease me with over and over again, and for a moment, I almost believed she was... almost...


    ¡°Not only just Ash,¡± She quietly went on. ¡°Irene, you did it with her too, right? How did she...? Well, how was she for you?¡±


    Iy there silently for a few moments, not realizing my mouth was already hanging open until I breathed in to speak.


    .....


    ¡°Sorry, who¡¯s bringing up the other girls now?¡±


    ¡°Call me a hypocriteter,¡± She said, shifting her gaze in difort, embarrassment, or perhaps a bit of both. ¡°Just... just indulge me for now, will you? I promise there¡¯s a good reason.¡±


    Good reason, she says... on the other hand, If I know women, which I don¡¯t, I know there¡¯s never a good reason to start kissing and telling about your prior romantic escapades to the girl you¡¯re presently with now.


    Still, she did say there¡¯s a good reason, so...


    ¡°It was... nice, I guess?¡± I attempted to answer, knowing immediately right after by the look on her face I was better off not answering at all. ¡°Look, what do you want me to say, exactly?¡±


    ¡°Just how it went, that¡¯s all,¡± She said, turning herself back sideways towards me in attention. ¡°Like with Ash, how did she...? I mean, well, who touched who first?¡±


    ¡°I believe, um...I believe she did,¡± instantly, and frighteningly vividly I recalled that night, every minute, every second, an unforgettable experience. ¡± We wereying down beside each other. We went camping, alone... there was ake nearby. Anyway, we were just talking, I remember telling her about the stars, and she... she suddenly got on top of me, and slowly ced her hands in mine, and then...¡±


    I stopped there. Any more, and I feel I might actually be digging an unclimbable hole for myself. But when I nced over at Amanda, there was not a sly sliver of envy to be seen anywhere on her expression. If anything, she just looked even more curious.


    ¡°Did she kiss you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°There was a lot of movement, a lot of breathing. I... I remember taking her sweater off, and...¡±


    The hole was getting deeper and deeper.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I began touching her,¡± I continued, doing my best to sound as nonchnt as I could while my mind was busy having a total meltdown. ¡°Her body, her breasts. We began moving again. I kissed her again. It was getting intense. I was losing myself, after that she asked...¡±


    It happened right then in a blink of an eye. I felt the entire bed give a quiver. A streak of bright blonde whipped the air, and the ceiling light eclipsed and darkened. I blinked, pulled violently back into the reality of the moment, and my thoughts of Ash were immediately overthrown by the sight of Amanda looming over me. Her legs were spread, the dainty weight of her slender body spread across my waist as I gaped speechless, stricken by her boldness, her audacity, and her... her in her entirety.


    ¡°Like this?¡± She asked almostsciviously, her chest rising and sinking in time with her muted heavy breathing. ¡°Did she mount you like this?¡±


    I got hard. Despite all my reservations, seeing her, feeling her, had me throbbing painfully for her. And I knew she knew, I knew she felt it, beneath the hems of her thin gown, stuffed between the softness of her thighs-her shoulders gave a jerk-she knows alright.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± She asked me again, leaning her closer, lower, the electrifying jolt of her breasts against my chest, her hot breath on my lips, as hers lightly grazed mine, craving badly, asking tenderly, ¡°Did she kiss you like this?¡±


    I was plunged in the darkness, drowned in sensations. The way she kissed, the slow grinding movement of her hips, her hands itching for a grip, something to hold, seizing locks of my hair, and refusing to let go.


    Then in the midst of it all, sounding through the ardor, our breathings, and moans, Amanda pulled back, a string of drool connecting her gaping mouth and mine, to ask, ¡°And Irene? How did she... what did she do for you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, looking up at her almost dazed expression. Close enough to the enamored glint in her eyes to count every individual strand of her thickshes. ¡°Why does it matter?¡±


    ¡°It matters because I want to know. Tell me.¡±


    This blurred and blinded by the heat of the moment, it took a couple of seconds to clear out the sultry fog in my head to be able to recall.


    ¡°Irene was nervous... she was hesitant to do anything, so I had to... I pinned her down...¡±


    And as if my words willed reality itself. I found myself being pulled upright. Amanda tugging, falling, her blonde hair spilling more and more onto her sheets, until she was shaded in darkness as I loomed over her body. She touched me again, her hand reaching up and. stroking the side of my face.


    ¡°What else?¡± She urged.


    I made an effort to recall. Bits and pieces. shes and glimpses.


    ¡°I fondled her, but I don¡¯t suppose you...?¡±


    Like before, words turned into actions, and she took my hand,ying it firmly down on her breast. I could feel the warmth permeating through her nightdress, the suppleness, as if her dress wasn¡¯t even there.


    ¡°You took initiative? How very daring of you,¡± Amanda said, locking a grip around my wrist and keeping it firmly nted there, the corner of her glistening lip twitching slightly. ¡°Keep going.¡±


    Almost lost my voice trying to keep up with her request.


    ¡°Irene became more confident. She asked if... if she could touch me too.¡±


    I felt her chest swelling slightly upward, freezing, then sinking as she spoke again, ¡°Did she?¡±


    My eyes reflecting in hers gave the answer before I even said it, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The bed shook again. Amanda squirmed ever so little in descent, our gazes permanently interlocked, and once more, she reached for me... her palm slowly grazing across my stomach, I felt my pants lift, her fingers slipping. I breathed in.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing,¡± I said softly, yet abrupt enough to momentarily halt in her ce. ¡°And with this much confidence too... I mean, where does it evene from?¡±


    ¡°Confident?¡± She repeated, blinking once. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m seeing.¡±


    ¡°Then try taking a closer look, why don¡¯t you? Or rather...¡± She moved my hand again, shifting it up a little higher, pushing it down a little harder. I nearly panicked-her heart was beating faster than anything I¡¯ve ever felt.


    ¡°Understand now, my darling lover?¡± She said, smiling at my reaction. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more nervous for anything in my entire life.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t rified that for me, I would have gone on thinking she was really as dauntless as she appeared. She hides things well. But I knew already, from what I¡¯ve seen, from what I¡¯ve heard. Kinda begs the question then...


    What else was she hiding now?


    ¡°And the reason?¡± I asked. ¡°You said there was a good reason for this.¡±


    ¡°And there is,¡± She reassured, meekly shaking her head right after. ¡°Except it¡¯s kind of... a silly one too.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡±


    The more we spoke, the more the intensity of the moment dwindled, subsiding... like a wildfire dying.


    Amanda pulled her hand out of my pants, but she still clung to me close, refusing to let go, strapping her arms around my neck as if afraid I might move away from her any moment.


    ¡°I needed to know... Ash, Irene... what they did with you, the things they did. Because as you can probably guess... I wanted to copy what they did, feel what they felt... with you.¡±


    ¡°And why would you want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Because right now, I don¡¯t know what to do, I don¡¯t know what I want,¡± She said, conflicted. ¡°So how is it that they know what they want so easily? Like it justes so... naturally. I thought maybe if I copied them, maybe it¡¯ll click, maybe I¡¯ll know what I want... that¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping at least.¡±


    There was a swell of embarrassment in her voice that just sounded so endearing to me. The rare glimpses of timidity, apprehension, seeing the cunning, scheming Amanda so flustered with indecision... I wanted to just tease her.


    But, s, I held back my taunts.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, Amanda, it¡¯s okay. You can just tell me you-¡±


    ¡°But I do! I do want to do it! Right now, in the morning, in the evening! Every day, every moment, I just want to keep loving you! I want to enjoy this, enjoy you... but at the same time... I don¡¯t want to rush this.¡±


    ¡°Rush?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re here, because we¡¯re alone... does it mean that we really have to do it now?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want to be frivolous.¡±


    ¡°Frivolous?¡± I was smiling now, brushing away a strand of her hair that fell over her gaze. ¡°Amanda, since when has anything you¡¯ve done been frivolous?¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± She said, her voice growing softer. ¡°I know every moment I have with you is special, and I know that this is also special, but when we do it... when I... when I finally give myself to you... I want to make sure that the moment is absolutely right.¡±


    ¡°So, here, now... you don¡¯t think that it¡¯s the right moment, then?¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s the thing,¡± She sighed, showing that indecisive look on her face again. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is or if it isn¡¯t. I honestly don¡¯t have an idea.¡±


    I went silent. Wholeheartedly, I can understand where she¡¯sing from, how she¡¯s feeling. I¡¯m of the same mind. With her, I want it right. That¡¯s why I kept asking first, kept insisting, until I finally pried her intentions from her. And now that I finally know... I frankly haven¡¯t the faintest what to say.


    ¡°The other girls... how did they do it? To them, it was so easy for them to decide, to know when the moment¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± I muttered. ¡°I mean with Irene... I was kinda coerced into it or die.¡±


    ¡°All the same,¡± Amanda brushed it aside. ¡°At least she knows exactly what she wants. Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t a clue, huh?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± She shook her head, and suddenly, I felt her arms clinging tighter. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m leaving the choice to you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At once, she hoisted herself up, pulled my head down, crashing our lips into each other. It was forceful, violent, and in a strange roundabout way, almost submissive-like.


    ¡°Where I should want this, whether I should rush this,¡± She said between breaths. ¡°It¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    I struggled to get a word out, only barely managing within a split second. ¡°Amanda, I can¡¯t just...¡±


    .....


    ¡°You can,¡± She interrupted. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Then after the most passionate, most fervent kiss, Amanda broke away, copsing hard on the bed in a fit of heavy audible gaspings.


    ¡°So you tell me...¡± She muttered, staring up at me, her gaze docile, epting, her wanting body beneath mine squirming in anticipation. ¡°Should I?¡±

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723: A Snowy Slumber, Part


    I wanted topletely ravage Amanda.


    To take her, to usurp control, and do things to her I didn¡¯t even think I could think. To sully her unblemished perfect white skin all over with welts from my kisses. For my fingers to be entangled in the wild, unruly curls of her long blonde hair. Have her erotic moans and frantic gasping resound piercingly in the stagnant silence of the frosty night.


    A few desires of countless dozens I yearned for, but would never out loud admit to. Yet here I was, elbow joints aching by the second, with Amanda utterly defenseless right below me, whispering to me in sweet tender breaths, the hazy glint in her eyes wanting for me, asking of me... to do exactly that.


    ¡°Oh, look at you...¡± She cooed, gazing back at me with always the same gentle adoration that never seemed to have an end. ¡°Anybody else, they wouldn¡¯t even hesitate. It¡¯s just love, it¡¯s just right. But you... what¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t have to say it to me, you know? You can just do it. I¡¯ll know...¡±


    ¡°Mixed messages, Amanda,¡± I said, sighing wearily at her continuous stream of affection. ¡°You¡¯re saying you haven¡¯t got a clue what to do, but here you are acting like you do. Are you ying? Is this another game? Am I being tested?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not. I mean it, whether we do it, whether you think now it¡¯s right, I really do think it¡¯s better if I leave it to you to decide that,¡± She said bashfully. ¡°All I¡¯m doing is helping you make your decision.¡±


    Touching me, teasing me, that¡¯s supposed to be helping me? If this girl ain¡¯t an undercover subus all along, then I¡¯m God.


    .....


    ¡°Is there even a right choice here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is there even a wrong one?¡± She yfully threw back. ¡°You know, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but weren¡¯t you about to finally make me into a woman before my parents rudely interrupted? ¡±


    ¡°That was different.¡±


    ¡°And the difference...?¡±


    How do I even start to exin? Hell, how do you even begin to find the words for this? This, just nuances and feelings mixing and stacking inyers of confused senseless emotions.


    ¡°Look, I just don¡¯t want any regrets when...¡±


    ¡°Regrets?¡± Her eyelids fluttered, her face rippling with surprise. ¡°What regrets? You mean you? Regret you?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not, not what I meant,¡± I quickly said before she could transition into outrage. ¡°Ah, this is just getting moreplicated, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Which is why I¡¯m giving you the chance to simplify it,¡± She said, suddenly a soothingfort, her hands reaching up at me once more to caress, to ept. ¡°Come on, just do what you want.¡±


    Again, all my unspoken desires swelled hard beneath my surface, all my carnal thoughts forming cracks, creating fissures, carnal instinct slipping through.


    It was the same with Irene, the same with Ash. But here, with her, something still didn¡¯t feel right.


    Amanda was relinquishing her choice to me, but since when was love ever a solitary decision? And since when was she the type to start getting cold feet when it counted?


    From the beginning, I knew exactly what I wanted, and being with her, seeing her as she was now only bolstered my resolve a hundredfold. By all ounts, she should be feeling the same way, being with me here...


    So why wasn¡¯t she?


    Slowly, I felt the crick of bone shooting through my arms, the malleable sway of the mattress in response to my shifting knees as I pulled myself off of her. Amanda shot quickly upright, sitting on curled knees and wearing the most bemused expression on her face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± She slowly said, incredulous. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I was expecting things to go a little differently than that.¡±


    ¡°If you have to stop and consider if things feel right first... then that pretty much exins itself, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Amanda narrowed her lips, agreeing with heavy reluctance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. ¡°But like you said, does it really have to be now, just because we¡¯re here now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d feel like kind of a waste not to...¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wasted, Amanda. It¡¯s alright to take our time. It can wait. I can wait. When you feel like the moment is right, then it¡¯s right.¡±


    Her lips thinned out even more than before.


    ¡°Ever consider that I¡¯m just wrong? That I¡¯m just... being really stupid right now?¡±


    ¡°You forgot already?¡¯ I asked, stretching my hand out at her to lift her shoulder strap back in the proper position. ¡°There are no wrong choices.¡±


    She snorted.


    ¡°Besides,¡± I said, stifling a yawn, leaning backward and slumping my head back down on my pillow. ¡°I didn¡¯t even bring a condom anyway.¡±


    My eyes were then drawn upward, themplight at beside casting a slender silhouette on the ceiling, unmoving for some time, until it began gliding across the white surface, disappearing from my sight just as the bed rocked lightly close on my other side.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking...¡± Amanda muttered, huddling closer and resting her head on my chest. ¡°It¡¯s just sex, it¡¯s just making love... why am I so hung up about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay, now you¡¯re being stupid,¡± I said, ncing down at the top of her head. ¡°How you feel matters, Amanda. It¡¯s your body, it¡¯s your love, and it¡¯s only up to you to decide when and who to give it to.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like we¡¯re only doing this because it¡¯s just the natural thing to do, you know?¡± She sighed, her voice smothered by her own frustration. ¡°Not because we chose to, or n to. I suppose I... I just don¡¯t want to give myself to you as a result of a mere whim. I want something... a little more special to happen before Imit myself.¡±


    Amanda then made a noise that was somewhere between a grimace and self-ridicule.


    ¡°I sound silly, don¡¯t I?¡± She asked, cing a hand on her face in an attempt to hide from the shame. ¡°Like some naive pampered princess thinking her life¡¯s a fairytale. So choosy, so picky. Ah, I feel so childish.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s adorable,¡± I said, grinning. ¡°Get a heart-shaped bed, put some rose petals on the sheets, a row of scented candles to set the mood...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start.¡±


    ¡°I also think it¡¯s the least you deserve,¡± I added on. ¡°But the choosy, picky princess that you are, all you¡¯re asking from me is for the perfect time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± She spoke airily. ¡°Should I ask for more?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should, you deserve more,¡± I said. ¡°I want to give you more.¡±


    Amanda made another cryptic noise except only not as cynical. For a while, she justid there... content with the quiet as I absentmindedly stroke her hair. She might have already gone to sleep, all signs were pointing to that notion... save for the scoff I faintly heard resound, and the nuzzling motion of her head, dragging itself closer toward my neck.


    ¡°Thinking of something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thinking of you,¡± She replied, tilting up slightly and showing a glimpse of a smile. ¡°How you might make quite the good father.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Kind, patient, considerate, and so eager to spoil,¡± Amanda lifted her head a little higher, and it slightly rattled me that she wasn¡¯t bursting outughing and saying ¡®I¡¯m kidding¡¯. ¡°Seriously, if you were to have any children... I mean, if we were to have any... like, maybe, a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Amanda.¡±


    But seeing that twinkle in her eyes, I knew there was no derailing this chugging train of thought.


    ¡°Just imagine it. A little girl. My hair, your eyes, running around the ce,ughing while you give chase. I¡¯ll be on one side, cooking dinner maybe. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    ¡°Actually, how would she even turn out?¡± Amanda frowned in ponder. ¡°Would she inherit some of your magic? Would she turn out to be purely human like me? One-quarter deity. How would she even react when we tell her?¡±


    This was getting awfully intricate. How was she even thinking this far ahead... and why does she look so absolutely in bliss thinking about it even more.


    ¡°And when she gets a boyfriend of her own...¡± Amanda went on, a gleeful tone to her words. ¡°Would history repeat itself? Would you be like my dad? Would I act like my mom? Wanting the absolute best for our precious little bundle of joy, and refusing to ept any less. You know what? I can actually see you doing all that. Cradling her in your hands as a baby, nting the streamers for her first birthday,forting her as she loses her first tooth, I can see it all...¡±


    ¡°Amanda,¡± I finally found a moment to interrupt. ¡°If you really want kids that bad... y¡¯know, it¡¯s not toote to change your mind.¡±


    Laughter. Loving, jovialughter told me she was fine again, back to her usual cheery self, as she wrapped her hand around my chest, a drawling yawn echoing her exhaustion.


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of kids, ¡± I tacked on, half-chuckling. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a ring around your finger yet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± She nced down at her finger. ¡°Well that¡¯s kind of your problem to solve, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    My problem to solve, huh?


    It was quiet again, peaceful again, the snow falling, the night prolonging, the cold kept at bay in our shelter of one another. After a while, Amanda¡¯s eyelids began to droop, her breathing was bing more shallow, and more and more, I felt the tension oozing away her body as she gradually sumbed to slumber.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little amazed at you, you know?¡± She remarked, speaking with eyes closed shut and the faintest slur to her words. ¡°Out of all the guys I¡¯ve met, you¡¯re probably the only one to turn down the chance to sleep with me.¡±


    Wow, guess sleepiness amplifies ego to the max.


    ¡°Should consider myself blessed too, huh?¡± I said, indulging her senseless murmurings. ¡°For being the lucky one that actually managed to get this close to you.¡±


    Amanda feebly smiled at that.


    ¡°And the only one that ever will... and if you want it to stay that way...¡± rustling, she spoke again, sleep draining the strength of thest of her words, clinging onto me even tighter. ¡°Then promise you¡¯ll stay close.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said, finally shutting my own eyes closed. ¡°Till death do us part.¡±

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724: Side Chapter: Ice Cold


    The wine of this realm had a surprisingly pleasant taste... better in any case, than the kinds she attempted to satisfy herself with back before Kronocia¡¯s copse.


    A fruitful amalgamation of vor even with the smallest of sips, with the faintest aftertaste of lumber lingering in her throat. Prior experiences had affirmed her belief that blood and water remained the only adequate choices for primary sustenance. But for pleasure, for leisure, she believed there could exist no kind that could please her.


    But perhaps, savoring this sulent taste... she might yet be proven wronger still.


    ¡°Wowie, look at you...¡± Tyler grinned a fool¡¯s grin, failing to stifle a snicker. ¡°Girl can drink. I told ya... good shit, right?¡±


    Having unearthed a rare kind of mead that didn¡¯t make her want to immediately retch was almost worth bearing the turmoil of his lingeringpany. Almost...


    ¡°Be silent,¡± Amelia chided, passing Tyler back the opened bottle. ¡°I am here, begrudgingly, loathingly, only to drink. I am finished making conversation.¡±


    ¡°Cool by me,¡± He said, then shot his hands away from hers as if repulsed by the drink. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it much more than I ever will. You drink it. ¡®Sides I¡¯m driving anyway.¡±


    .....


    Quite the chivalrous gesture. Amelia scoffed derisively, slowly lifting the bottle back to her lips. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    The snow was pouring in steady increments. Layers of pure white reced the concrete of the ground, the once bustling sidewalks now had crowds passing only sparse and few, even the streets had grown quiet, calm. The rousing city subdued by the cold of winter¡¯s presence.


    Even Amelia herself, despite her resilience as a proud, formidable descendant of the fabled Elidna could feel the blistering touch of the falling snow wearing her down.


    Yet still, for some reason, Tyler would not yield.


    Shivering and quivering almost maniacally with the slight passing of every breeze, Tyler remained by her, nearly slipping as he jumped, trying to join her perched on the roof of his car, and as the night stretched on, his difort grew more apparent... seeking refuge in the fabric of his clothes until his head could only barely be seen protruding out his jacket.


    s, inept as he may seem to be, surely he was aware of his own limits, knows of his own vulnerabilities. Should he choose topromise them, that is his choice and his choice alone. It is not any of her concern to raise concern.


    More time had passed, and the misty skies above showed no signs of relenting. For the umpteenth time, she heard the quiver of a gasp, the chatter of teeth, and maintaining indifference, she took another sip.


    ¡°C-Could have told me y-you liked to drink,¡± Tyler mustered out in a small cloud of white. ¡°I-I get it though. Woulda ruined your whole ying h-hard-to-get schtick, w-won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I told you to stop...¡± She turned tosh out her usual cold apathy at him, but couldn¡¯t. From her scowl, she glimpsed it, through trembling arms, huddled knees, the familiar sight of his infuriating smile undaunted by the frigid cold.


    Amelia pursed her lips, stifling her words with a hasty swig. She just couldn¡¯tprehend it. Just what would it take for him to be deterred? For all she¡¯s known him, he has not once lost his enthusiasm, his optimism, always facing her with that same infuriating smile.


    ¡°Fuck, I forgot!¡± Tyler¡¯s smile turned to shock, springing out his sheltered state and struggling to free his stiff arms from his jacket. ¡°You cold? Here, you can take my...¡±


    ¡°Keep it,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Your scent is your own, and I am fine as I am.¡±


    ¡°Y-You sure?¡±


    ¡°Courtesy should note at the expense of your well-being. You can stand to be a bit more selfish.¡±


    ¡°And what, have you diss me for not being a gentleman?¡± His stiff face attempted an amused look. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather freeze to death, actually.¡±


    Amelia almost believed that perhaps the cold had merely frozen his lips in that grinning state. It was the only way to exin his evesting cheerfulness.


    Except... perhaps it was not so evesting, after all. One time, a single instance, she recalled where the belief did not hold true, when she had glimpsed apletely different side to him. A side that he had not shown nor had she seen of him since.


    Amelia lowered the tip of the bottle from her mouth.


    ¡°Do you recall,¡± She began slowly. ¡°During our first ever outing? You¡¯ve insisted my appearance could use some flourish...¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-you mean when I got you to put m-makeup on?¡± Tyler said, his gaze staring content in the scene of the past. ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t forget that. Y-You looked absolutely breathtaking. Why, you want to go for another session? I-I got no problem with that!¡±


    Amelia ignored him.


    ¡°Along the way to that grueling ordeal, I noticed you had appeared distracted, and if I may assume... also quite a bit distraught. Do you remember that?¡±


    ¡°D-Distraught?¡±


    ¡°Upset,¡± She rified, noticing his confusion. ¡°And even long afterward, you did not recover your usual vigor. Your enthusiasm, your demeanor turning strangely muted.¡±


    ¡°Amelia, girl, y-you¡¯re throwing words at me I ain¡¯t got the brains to know. You d-don¡¯t mind, can ya... whoo, cold... c-can ya simplify it some more?¡±


    Simplify it some more, he requested. Amelia grunted, throwing all caution to the unfeeling wind.


    ¡°Who is Jen?¡±


    At once, it happened. As if she was flung back to that moment, to that one instance, ncing at his face, seeing the smile, the joy,pletely disappear from his expression.


    He looked away from her, exuding a rigidness that had nothing to do with the cold.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you hear that name?¡±


    ¡°Whispers under your breath are no secret to me, unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s no one.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you¡¯ll say of it?¡± She cocked her head at him. ¡°You were so eager to talk before, and now I¡¯m permitting you the chance to do so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll shut up now then,¡± Tyler said in an uncharacteristic somberness. ¡°Drink in peace. Won¡¯t hear a word of me no more.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Amelia...¡± He smiled at her again. It was a different smile. A perturbing smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be quiet, okay?¡±


    What was this feeling? Guilt? The slight stab in her chest, the slight prick of wrongdoing? Surely not. What is she to be ashamed of? She had only asked him a question, only simply inquired... yet why did she feel unnerved?


    Amelia raised the drink to her mouth again, let the warmth of the wine coat her tongue once more... yet inexplicably, suddenly, she could not taste the vors as keen as before.


    But right before she could properlyprehend the swirl of unknown emotions inside her, her senses took over, her hearing instantly growing sharper as she heard the trudge of multiple footsteps plowing through the mounting snow.


    She looked up into the darkness of the deserted ahead, and through the kes of falling white, spotted threerge silhouettes strutting towards them. Beside her, she saw Tyler squinting, finally noticing them as they drew nearer.


    ¡°Oh, they don¡¯t look like good people...¡± He muttered.


    She could sense his unease, his confusion, and as the three figures finally marched closer into visibility, she could not find any fault in him to be so. Threerge wooly coats, three sinister faces brimming with piercings, and three sets of stares meeting their own.


    Tyler swallowed, scooting himself off the hood of his car.


    Amelia took another sip.


    ¡°Hey boys,¡± He greeted them in his usualx manner. ¡°What¡¯s up? Can I help ya with anything?¡±


    They circled him. Like starving carnivores to plump prey, pressuring him with the weight of three-on-one, and Amelia gave a sigh, knowing already what¡¯s toe.


    ¡°Yeah, sure, I think you can,¡± growled the meanest and biggest of three, spurring forward at Tyler until their distances between was shortened to mere inches. ¡°How¡¯s about you give back all the shit you stole off my girl, hm?¡±

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725: Side Chapter: Bad Company


    Shit.


    Shit. Shit. Shit. Shit.


    Shit just got real. Actually, shit was already real before, but now it was even realer than that, the rawest real.


    He thought he knew the risks, double read the fine print he was signing his soul on-swindling shit, stealing bling-the worst he thought was just a brief detour to the police station, jingling the bars until they made bail. Maybe a radicalized scandal on social media that¡¯d surely dwindle in a few days and after a ten-minute apology video.


    But this... this was even worse, alright.


    The dead of night, deserted snowy streets, and three sussy-looking peeps surrounding him and Amelia like a pack of arctic wolves he saw that one time on the Discovery Channel. A cell and a criminal record was not something he¡¯d like looming over him, that being said, being dressed in the ck and whites was a hell of a lot better than being covered head to toe in the ck and blues.


    One of the guys even had a tattoo on his neck, a fuckin tattoo! He probably lifts an easy 500 for breakfast. Lives, eats and breathes his protein shakes too. No way in hell was he gonna piss any of these folks off more than they already are tonight.


    .....


    Tylerughed in spite of himself, raising both hands out in metaphorical surrender. ¡°S-Stole? You think we stole-?¡±


    ¡°I KNOW you stole,¡± The biggest, baddest of the three bellowed at him in a cloud of white that smelled like rotten tobo. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can try and y me, you hear me? I¡¯ve seen enough to know enough. You really wanna piss me off more by trying to lie? Go ahead-try and fool me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, chill, rx! I don¡¯t want any beef. None of us do, yeah? W-We¡¯re cool, we¡¯ll sort this shit out...¡±


    cations and pacifications were all he had to offer to be truthful. Tyler had no idea who the hell they were or what they were talking about. Nobody they¡¯ve stolen from tonight looked to be the types to associate with these kinds of folks. So, what the hell...?


    ¡°Um, A-Amelia..?¡± mustering bravery and coolness, he nced back at the snow-sheeted hood of his car, masking his confusion seeing her nonchntly taking another sip of the bottle. ¡°You happen to have something that belongs to these fine gentlemen here?¡±


    Her cold ck eyes flicked at him, looking more disgruntled than fearful.


    ¡°I would certainly hope not. Frankly, to be used of being involved with miscreants such as these, I feel, is nothing but an insult to my character.¡±


    Tyler got like roughly a quarter and a half of her response, but even he knew what she spouted wasn¡¯t gonna bode well.


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The tattooed thug roared again, wagging a knuckled fist at her that protruded bulging veins. ¡°I fucking saw you! Two days ago! The night before! Think you¡¯re fucking slick wearing the shit you¡¯re wearing? Word of advice, you wanna blend in clubs-fucking look the part first.¡±


    The man on Tyler¡¯s right began to move, a glint of something silver tucked in the waistband of his trousers.


    ¡°How do you work this stint anyway, hm?¡± He asked, beady eyes sizing Tyler up like dinner. ¡°What, you pick the joint, the target, then send your babe in to make out with the reward?¡±


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ amateurs...¡± The third one scoffed, kicking snow onto Tyler¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°What? No, what? Guys, look! I ain¡¯t about that life!¡± Tyler eximed, feeling his panic swell. ¡°Neither is she! It was a mistake! She was just fooling around! Swear to God!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well capable of speaking for myself, I shall thank you,¡± Amelia slid off from her seat, her feetnding in the snow with the slightest indent. ¡°That said, yes... I do remember you now. A rather vocal ingrate, weren¡¯t you? Pestering that unfortunate barkeeper for more beverages... so deluded in your own self-entitlement you insist on being provided to without payment. I ask, am I really to me if you or your mistress were too intoxicated to have noticed if a few of your trinkets had gone astray?


    ¡°The fuck you say?¡±


    The tattooed man hustled forward. Beady eyes trailed along. And the third began to crack his knuckles.


    Quickly as he could, Tyler threw himself in front of them once more right before they coulde down on Amelia.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s cool! Let me handle... let me talk...¡± then frantically, he whirled back at Amelia, feeling all three of their stares piercing the back of his skull. ¡°Amelia, enough. Just cough it up, won¡¯t ya? Give back what you stole, and they¡¯ll leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯d be nice, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°Assuming of course, I still have them.¡±


    ¡°No riddles, please. The hell do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that I¡¯ve disposed of those worthless trinkets myself.¡±


    Tyler¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°You¡¯ve... what?¡±


    ¡°Upon closer inspection, I¡¯ve realized that whatever that insipid fool believed a treasured gift to his beloved was, in fact, not worth its weight in gold,¡± Amelia wearily exined, drifting unfeeling eyes to the glowering three over his shoulder. ¡°Frankly, I believe he should be thanking me for ridding him of such rubbish.¡±


    ¡°You know, you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you, you little shit,¡± snarled the man in the middle, towering over the both of them. ¡°Think just ¡¯cause you got a pretty face, I¡¯d think twice before breaking it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Divines, no,¡± She replied dryly. ¡°In fact, I¡¯d like for you to try.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! No one¡¯s trying anyone!¡± Tyler wedged himself further in between them again, attempting in vain to mediate. ¡°Look, boys, forgot the ne or ring or whatever the hell she took! I¡¯ll pay, alright? Give you cash for it, I¡¯ll throw in some extra too! Consider it as our apology, hm? Waddaya say? Willing to forgive?¡±


    Hundreds, thousands, Tyler couldn¡¯t care any less how much he has topensate so long as it meant this dilemma would go bye-bye. Hearing his heart exploding in his ears, he eyed the three of them closely, crossing his stiff fingers until they cramped hoping they¡¯d consider.


    For all intents and purposes, it was an offer they couldn¡¯t refuse.


    And yet...


    ¡°Ah, I get it now,¡± The tattooed man chuckled, hisrge mouth revealing a single tooth sparkling gold. ¡°Pampered little rich boy, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t look like you got the balls to be smooching off with other people¡¯s shit.¡±


    ¡°Umm...¡±


    ¡°So what are you doing here, huh?¡± He asked, speaking in a friendly yet obviously mocking tone. ¡°No, let me guess. You trying to impress the chick? Wanting to score big tonight? y the knight in shining armor?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend, alright?¡± Tyler said. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to sort out this problem, and-¡±


    Arge, burly hand sping down on his shoulder shut Tyler up almost immediately. He felt his toes curl, his stomach plunge, feeling a shiver that had little to do with the cold.


    ¡°Let me ask you then, pretty little rich boy...¡± The man quietly spoke. ¡°You really believe this shit would go away if you just throw enough money at it?¡±


    Tyler gulped.


    ¡°Guys, c¡¯mon, please-¡±


    But they¡¯ve heard enough from him already. In a disorienting blur of white and darkness, Tyler suddenly found himself submerged in cold,nding face-first into the snow off to the side.


    ¡°Stay out of this!¡± The beady-eyed one barked at him as he began scrambling to his feet. ¡°We ain¡¯t got beef with you, alright? It¡¯s your girlfriend here that needs to be learning a lesson.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Tyler spat out a mouthful of snow, feeling his panic reach a peak. ¡°Leave her alone! C¡¯mon! I said I¡¯ll pay! Whatever you want! Just let her go!¡±


    ¡°Tyler!¡± Amelia snapped causing him to freeze. She was ring at him, somehow looking more irritated than she was intimidated. ¡°You¡¯ve been warned once. Keep out of this.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°But what? What shall you do? You offer words, reimbursements. Propositions that they clearly hold no interest in entertaining. So just simply stay back. I shall handle this.¡±


    ¡°Handle this, huh?¡± The third one snorted, striding forward at her first. ¡°Confidence like that, all the more satisfying when it breaks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inclined to agree,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°Oh, and how you¡¯ll break indeed.¡±


    ¡°You know, this would have been a whole lot easier on you if you didn¡¯t have a mouth like yours,¡± The big, tattooed one spoke, rounding at her with a gaze of barely restrained rage. ¡°If you just apologized, made nice-but no, be the asshole, why don¡¯t you? Now you¡¯re about to get what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please...¡± the final straw, Amelia rolled her eyes. ¡°...spare me.¡±


    Tyler glimpsed it again, from where heid, a bright sh of silver streaking in the dark of night, and before he knew it, he felt his instinctspletely take over. He barely even understood what was happening next. All he knew was that he was moving again, lunging again-getting in between them again.


    The next instant, he heard a cracking sound, the hard thud of metal resounding in the silence... and without really knowing why... he felt his legs give out from under him, his vision smudging, copsing... something, somewhere was hurting.


    ¡°Oh, for fucks sake!¡± He heard a furious voice roar far in the distance. ¡°What did we say?! What did we tell you?! Can¡¯t you just listen?! Huh?!¡±


    Growls and snarls shot out from way above him, encircling him, the shuffle feet nearing all over him.


    ¡°Alright, fine! Have it your way! Wanna y hero, right?! Well look out above, you fucking prick!¡±


    Tyler felt the air escape out from his lungs as something heavy andrge collided with his stomach. Then another-a blow to his chest expelled a wheezing gasp he didn¡¯t realize until toote wasing from his gaping lips.


    He was staring up at the skies, then three murky outlines loomed to obstruct the view of it. He felt something warm seeping out from the back of his head. Tyler blinked, or he felt like he did. Then he spoke, or it felt like he spoke.


    ¡°Leave her... leave her alone...¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really down bad for her, aren¡¯t you?¡± A taunting voice echoed from everywhere, thenughter, ridicule, exploding in his ears. ¡°It¡¯s too bad you¡¯ve kinda bitten off more than you can chew.¡±


    Then, with another blow, an implosion of pain rippling across his face, everything went dark, everything went ck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± He slurred. ¡°Don¡¯t touch...¡±


    But his words trailed as the world around him began to fall away, like he was sleeping, tucked warmly in his bed... yet strangely enough, as much as he struggled trying to remember... Tyler couldn¡¯t recall ever going to sleep.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726: Side Chapter: Thicker Than Water


    When they had scowled at her, those ugly frowns and gritted teeth, Amelia found it extremely difficult to restrain a chuckle.


    Very rarely does something evere along that was worthy of her amusement. Indeed, though there exists a potential countless to scorn and ridicule especially in a world such as this... but when it came to humor,ughter, it was of no surprise to her that very little could even muster the faintest smile out of her.


    But this? Those ghastly, distorted faces, the swell in their strut of misced confidence, and the air of terror they genuinely believed they exuded. Fragile, feeble beings attempting foolishly to appear more than what they were, really... she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to be upset, the hrity of it all.


    Thergest of the three drew closer to her, ran his mouth with noises she didn¡¯t to heed and then she saw him raise his arm, spotted the glint of hard metal entwined between his bare knuckles, her narrowed pupils trailing it acutely as it flew through the air, shooting out toward her in a whipping gust of momentum.


    Fleetingly, in fractions of seconds, she could make out the faded scars of past skirmishes etched across the skin of his fingers, entertaining the thought, relishing it even... of perhaps engraving onto him even more.


    Then it happened, a spur of motions that not even she could have foreseen. His recklessness, his foolishness, always interfering, always meddling, and s, he paid the price for it.


    There was a stifling audible squelch of metal to flesh, the chaotic unison of confused yells ringing through the barren night, and in a sharp streak of snow and wind, Amelia saw Tyler¡¯s body violently barreling across the snow-ridden ground,ying limp a few feet away in a mound of his own momentum.


    .....


    At once, she felt her amusement dwindle to none.


    Amelia remained in ce for what seemed like an eternity. Her senses seemed to be hindered, stunted... as a strange, foreign emotion began to flood her every thought.


    Evidently incensed by his interference, the three thugs turned their wrath towards Tyler. They rounded him, taunted him, sneering and snarling, taking glee in their own maliciousness.


    Then they began to kick him, one after another, each harder than the other. Tyler groaned, and shuddered with every blow that hit its mark, yet despite their jeers, the agony overwhelming him, it would not be a plea of mercy that would leave his lips.


    In words barely formed in a whisper, Amelia heard him speak.


    ¡°Leave... leave her alone...¡± He said in the midst of pelting blows, more derisive tauntings. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch...¡±


    Thergest of the three, a single gold tooth glinting in his demented smile, swiftly brought his foot down in a deafening thud, and in an instant, all was silent.


    Then, inexplicable even to herself, that foreign, mysterious emotion surging within her began to boil.


    ¡°Oh,e on, chickenshit. You seriously out cold, already?¡± The biggest one spoke. ¡°Should have been smarter. Should have known when a girl ain¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, keep relishing in a hard-fought triumph. Undoubtedly, you deserve every bit of your revelry.¡±


    Amelia stood unassuming in the middle of the open snow, clenching a bottle in one grip, a hand on her hip, unblinking eyes in close scrutiny as all three men whirled around towards her again.


    ¡°Well, look at you!¡± One of them eximed. ¡°Your goody gentleman got his ass busted for you, and you can¡¯t even give two shits about it! Guess even you know just how fucking pathetic he is, huh?¡±


    Amelia let out a growl. ¡°Do not call him that.¡±


    ¡°Ooo, scary,¡± Another one mocked. ¡°Look at you, looking like a freak. Your nails¡¯ supposed to scare us or something?¡±


    ¡°Still think you¡¯re so hotshit...¡± Thergest shook his head, slowly walking forward at her. ¡°What, you think this is an action movie? Gonna take all of us, three against one? Send us packing? Well, if you really think-!¡±


    Multiple things exploded in a single second. The snow that had piled onto the earth had dispersed in the air in a rushing miasma of wind, and scattering with the falling kes of snow were glimmering bits of fractured ss. In a crimson streak of blood and wine, thergest was sent flying meters away, his body in a loose il of limbs beforending with a stter, unstirring.


    ¡°Two now,¡± Amelia muttered, appearing where the man had once stood, dropping the head of a now shattered bottle onto the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    Once more, with a passing breeze, she disappeared.


    Before any of the other two could react, the one on the right was suddenly whisked away into the darkness, his terrified screams fading into silence that begged and pleaded for an enterinity that spanned a second before reappearing closely by in a trembling, convulsing state, w marks reducing his clothes to tatters.


    The remaining thug, wide-eyed, drew a knife from his waistband in rm, trembling hands pointing it frantically towards the veiling darkness everywhere.


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice resounded from all around. ¡°The limitless ingenuity of you humans. Always attempting to mimic another¡¯s strength in favor of your feeble own.¡±


    A scurrying on his left, a rushing at his right. A noise, behind him. The man quickly veered his eyes, whirled his knife, and his breathing faltered.


    An inch apart, Amelia held the tip of her ws before the man¡¯s unblinking gaze, the smallest adjustment away from skewering through.


    ¡°Dare to test it?¡± She asked, descending slightly and effortlessly drawing blood, gashing his cheek. ¡°My strength against yours?¡±


    With a muffled st, the knife fell from his fingers. And in arger thud, the life leaving his eyes, the man promptly sunk along into the snow with a cowardly whimper.


    Amelia was still feeling the surge of this unknown emotion coursing throughout her body. So unfocused, disconcerted, perhaps that¡¯s why didn¡¯t sense it, hear it, not until she felt the searing sensation of something sharp burrowing itself deep in the back of her skull.


    ¡°B-Bitch...¡± a feeble voice heaved. ¡°Fucking drop dead.¡±


    Amelia stumbled forward slightly, and feeling just the tiniest bit more inmed, turned around.


    Thergest man had recovered to his feet again, hunching, trickles of crimson painting one side of his disfigured face, wearing a bloody smile that nowcked any glint of gold.


    Then slowly, gradually, like clockwork acting seamless, realization dawning close, the smile faded away from the man¡¯s face, reced by a look of pure and utter horror, as the woman before him effortlessly extracted the jagged edges of the broken bottle from the back of her skull and toss it away with the slightest sign of weakness to be seen.


    ¡°Murder? Really?¡± Amelia said, unimpressed. ¡°Even I had thought better than utilizing the prospect against you.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What the fuck?!¡± He eximed, the panic welling in his eyes, plunging forth for the knife embedded in the snow and pointing it squarely at her. ¡°The hell? You shouldn¡¯t be... what the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°But do you know what?¡± She said, hissing at him, and baring her pointed fangs. ¡°I might just change my mind now.¡±


    In desperation, the man lunged forward, swinging the knife in a mindless ir that Amelia easily eluded, twirling behind him and seizing his wrist before tugging it lightly back toward her to the effortless resounding snap of bone.


    The loudest howl of pain rippled across the vicinity, and the man fell to his knees clutching his broken arm, but she was not done with just yet. Spurring close, Amelia ced the tips of her ws to his throat, feeling the shallowyers of skin peeling as she curled her fingers.


    ¡°N-No, wait, wait!¡± The man stammered, his palpating gasps pressing his throat further into her nails. ¡°Alright, I get it! Stop! Please, don¡¯t! Please!¡±


    ¡°You beg? You plead to me?¡± Amelia said, a feralness to her tone expressing unbridled disdain. ¡°Tell me, did you hear him beg? Has he once ever pleaded with you to stop? No, you didn¡¯t. So I ask, between you two men of different stature... who¡¯s truly the ¡®chickenshit¡¯ one here?¡±


    ¡®I-I get it, I get it! We were wrong, okay?! I get it!¡± He shouted in a muffled mix of blood and drool.


    ¡°Answer the question.¡±


    ¡°I am! I am!¡± The man dered finally. ¡°Please, just don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t-!¡±


    Amelia heard the brittle crack in her knuckles knocking him down to the snow, out cold. As far as she could recall, she had never swung her fist like that before, so crudely, wildly, but something in her couldn¡¯t help but sumb to the urge. This irrational anger, this iprehensible swell of emotion.


    Even now, with all three assants properly dealt with, that feeling within refused to subside, and... ncing back at the unconscious Tyler obscured more and more by the mounting fall of snow... it only magnified the feeling.


    ring a breath, Amelia hurried to his side, kneeling in the snow to better assess his condition. His nose was crooked, bleeding, his left eye in the early stages of ballooning. He was bleeding on one side of his head, the same ce where therge man had first struck him with that hard, metal object.


    She knew he required aid, needed a shelter, a bed, all that in a haste, she would do well to provide, but first...


    Amelia gently lifted him to herp, and with the sound of ripping fabric reverberating the silence, she tore the hem of her dress, and carefully as to not pierce him with her ws, bandaged the wound around his head.


    That indescribable feeling reached a peak, breaking past a boundary she never knew even existed, and ncing down at his ravaged state, she felt, heard, as the feeling manifested in the shape of her voice, speaking sincere and low.


    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    He did not hear her. He did not stir. Closed Eyes that refused to meet her, dried lips that no longer smiled at her.


    Amelia sighed, not really knowing why.


    Some of his blood had gotten on her hands, oozing fresh, gleaming in the shine of moonlight. The pungent metallic smell reached her nostrils, and instinctively, she took a whiff, and instantly felt the urge, the impulse, the hunger of her kind...


    Failing to restrain herself, and in spite of herself, Amelia lifted her hand to her gaping lips... and tasted.


    Swallowed.


    A momentter, Amelia scrambled to her feet, carrying Tyler in her arms, and promptly began her search for the nearest medical center she could find. So quickly, so immediately she sprung into action, she didn¡¯t realize herself what she was doing until a few seconds after the fact.


    And she knew why.


    It was because she could not bear it, could not believe it, and more than anything, would not stand for it... just how shamelessly she had licked his blood clean from her palms.


    Indeed she¡¯d rather die than admit to herself... that perhaps, after all, a small part of her, an almost intrinsic, instinctive side to her had found something to this infuriating, vexing manchild of an individual... that she just couldn¡¯t help but yearn for more.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727: The Best Among The Best


    Daylight came smacking me in the face, filtering through the ky panes of the nearby window at just the right angle to deliver maximum retina-burning output.


    I tossed and turned around the bed a few times before it quickly dawned on me that my mattress had never been thisfy. Then, like a mummy to his recently disturbed sarcophagus-I arose.


    Amanda¡¯s bedroom looked a lot homelier when in the warm light of a crisp winter morning. The events of the night before barreled at me all at once in a mixture of emotions, sensations, and actions that all stood in great contradiction of each other when mashed together.


    Honestly, regardingst night, I gotta say... could have been a whole lot worse, but really nevermind that now, it¡¯s behind me now. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m alive... a grateful observer to the drops of snow outside glimmering to the soft rays of a brand new day.


    Then my body gave a jolt, all the coursing feeling of relief inside me freezing in an instant. It¡¯s awfully bright out there for early morning, too bright actually... wait, what... what time was it?


    Oh, Nick¡¯s gonna kill me.


    Must have torn a hole pulling my pockets inside, pulled a muscle iling my arms desperately looking everywhere for my phone... more so that I could chuck it out the window myself as soon as I found it.


    .....


    nted like a hundred rms in case something like this happens, all hundred of which had spectacrly failed me.


    I was half-considering flipping over the bed in desperation when suddenly the bedroom door swung open, a dainty sway of long blonde hair revealing Amanda with a beaming smile trained at me radiating brighter than the sun, the faint sizzling smell of breakfast closely following in after her from the hallway.


    ¡°Good timing on your part,¡± She said, nting herself straight at the edge of the bed and greeting me with a morning kiss. ¡°Was about to wake you up myself.¡±


    But sadly, not even the blessed sight of her basked with the light of falling winter could dampen the feeling of impending doom or stop the hundred epitaphs my brain was writing out for my early grave.


    Her eyes caught mine, and the impish expression she gave was almost as if she could read minds.


    ¡°No work today,¡± She stated, magically pulling my phone out from behind her and plopping it onto myp. ¡°On ount of the cafe door being blocked behind six inches of snow. As well as pretty much everywhere else. ¡±


    ¡°And you pickpocketed my phone, ¡¯cause...?¡±


    ¡°It kept ringing, thought you should sleep in,¡± She said. ¡°Also ten rms for every minute?¡± She snickered. ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, youugh,¡± I said, grabbing my phone back and feeling my panic ebb away with every breath. ¡°Just be grateful Nick¡¯s not your boss.¡±


    I trust Amanada enough to not be worried over any breaches of privacy, and indeed, when I unlocked my homescreen everything remained unchanged save for the message from Nick officially relieving me of duty until further notice... without pay, of course.


    When I was done swiping through my phone, I looked back at Amanda again, and felt the thunderous impact of another runaway train of emotions barreling into my thoughts-again.


    ¡°You changed,¡± I blurted out nky, having nothing to do but notice the things I missed about her at first nce.


    Like the fact that she wore her hair in braided pigtails that hung over her shoulders, a far cry from the long, wavy ponytail she hadst night. Come to think of it, her hair was different the day before too. It¡¯s almost as if she had a specific style specifically designed for each day of the week or something.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± She said, tugging the front of a wooly jersey she was currently wearing that looked awfully familiar to me. ¡°Sorry, but unfortunately I can¡¯t be seen wearing skimpy nightgowns for every hour of the day. I mean, just what would my parents say, hm?¡±


    And there we were. The linchpin of awkwardnessst night¡¯s otherworldly interactions. So we gonna talk about it? Discuss all that¡¯s happened in forced nonchnce and strainedughter? Or how about the state of her bed, the wrinkled linings and crumpled sheets and the things that never happened atop them? Are we also gonna...?


    ¡°I made breakfast,¡± Amanda dered, ultimately deciding for us both, pulling me by the arm out of her warm and cozy nket. ¡°Hope it¡¯d be enough of apensation for selfishly leaving you dryst night.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± She said, giggling once at her blunder. ¡°It was actually you that left me dry, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    A shamelessness almost worthy of Ria. I swear, this girl must be channeling her soul or something.


    The bottom of my feet felt as if I plunged them into a bucket of ice-cold water the moment it made contact with the floor. By the time I had followed her out onto the kitchen, I was having trouble picking the fork off my te on ount of stiff fingers.


    In contrast to that, Amanda¡¯s cooking was like pure essence of edible warmth coursing throughout my body with every bite. I supposed the coffee to the side helped immensely. And I guarantee seeing Amanda¡¯s subtle delight glimmering in her hazel eyes everytime I lifted my head up to look at her was the greatest contributor of all.


    ¡°Oh, now I¡¯m jealous,¡± She said, peering over at me while dreamily twirling her fork atop a piece of sausage. ¡°Is this really what Ash gets to experience every day first thing in the morning? That girl doesn¡¯t know how good she¡¯s got it.¡±


    ¡°Grass is always greener,¡± I said.


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Amanda shifted in ce, stabbing the piece of sausage finally. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact that out of all of us, it¡¯s her that gets to spend time with you the most. It¡¯s almost suspicious just how much,¡± then she raised a brow, chucking the sausage in her mouth. ¡°ying favorites?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m her master,¡± I said dully. ¡°It¡¯d be even weirder if she wasn¡¯t always with me. So no-no favorites.¡±


    ¡°No favorites?¡± Her other brow rose to match in elevation. ¡°You care for us all-Irene, Adalia, Ash, whoever else-you treat us all with the same amount of affection?¡±


    ¡°Why is this a question?¡±


    ¡°Because a harem is not without its unasked mysteries,¡± She said simply. ¡°And rtionships are not without its fluctuating preference. Especially with the kinds you¡¯re keeping. So really, in all honesty... there has to be a special someone you¡¯re keeping in first ce, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked this before, we¡¯ve been through this already,¡± I said, cing both hands on the table. ¡°My answer is still the same as back then. This is a trap, not answering it. I¡¯m not naming names.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know, and you can keep your secrets. Best girl shall remain an eternal mystery, and honestly, it¡¯s probably better that way. That being said, though...¡± Amanda paused, the purity of her gaze suddenly turning to the dark shade of mischief. ¡°Just tell me this one little thing, in this hidden, highly ssified tier list of yours... after everything that¡¯s happened so far... has my ranking gone up or has it gone down?¡±


    This was ridiculous. Completely and utterly, with a capitalized, bold ¡®R¡¯. All these talk about favorites and rankings and who was in first ce orst-does she really think that I¡¯m that shallow of a person? Like I¡¯ve got some arbitrary list of who I¡¯m in love with more in my head?


    As I saidpletely ridiculous. I would rather be talking about the meeting with her parents, honestly.


    Amanda continued to hover a lofty gaze toward me, as if thinking me exactly that. A man so shallow, a man so superficial... and a man only too human, after all.


    ¡°Afraid I¡¯ll tattle and tell?¡± She grinned. ¡°Had your phone, your privacy, for the whole morning, remember? Don¡¯t worry, your womanizing, tactless thoughts are safe with me.¡±


    I nced at her, sipping my coffee slowly and felt the warmth puffing out of my nostrils.


    ¡°You went up.¡±


    Her smile instantly broke into a pearly white grin, a silent haughty look of aplishment shining through her expression as she promptly resumed with the rest of her meal.


    ¡°At the end of the day, it means nothing though,¡± I felt the urge to say, and immediately felt more abashed for even saying it. ¡°To me, in my eyes, you¡¯re all in first ce, okay? You hear me? I care for you all the same, love you all the same. End of discussion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Amanda said airily, chuckling gleefully to my dismay. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728: After Night Aftermath


    Amanda cooked, so in turn, I washed, ngoring the pans and tes underneath a running stream of water with a soapy sponge in hand.


    As I scrubbed and rinsed away grime after grime, I couldn¡¯t help myself but to notice some funny things, stupid things, patterns and parallels between this outlier of a typical weekday morning and a day in the life of your average pair of newlyweds.


    Marriage. Y¡¯know, even now, It sounded like such a grown-up word, such a faraway prospect that barely even a blip in the horizon. So just when the hell did it get so close, so real that I¡¯m even starting to see it in the foamy, bubbly ocean I made of the sink?


    There¡¯s still time though, right? The toll of wedding bells was still a distant chime away. Twenty-three going on twenty-four, I¡¯m still young. No need to worry about putting on the ck suit just yet. Right?


    I me the girls. It¡¯s entirely their fault for being all so goddamn desirable, clearly. If they got stuck with me as their groom-to-be one day, then they got no one to me but themselves.


    When I was done shelving the tes in the cabs, Amanda walked out of the hallway again, this time wrapped head-to-toe in thetest and wooliest of winter fashion and swiping at her phone screen faster than I can send a two-letter text.


    ¡°Busy day ahead,¡± She muffled out of her scarf. ¡°Even busier now that I pushed yesterday¡¯s stream for tonight.¡±


    .....


    It certainly looked it too, what with her focus so acutely trained on her phone to even bother to see where she was walking. Something also tells me she might just be a littlete to whatever she has nned for today as well.


    I mean, I get it-breakfast is indeed important.


    ¡°Oh, right, Tyler¡¯s in the hospital, by the way.¡±


    Amanda said this, and she said it with all the gravitas of snow in winter that that freight train of a revtion crashed into me a few secondste.


    ¡°Tyler¡¯s... what?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, here¡¯s a pic.¡±


    Then continuing to address our mutual friend¡¯s life like it was the day-to-day weather, Amanda turned her phone towards me, the awe of seeing a thousand red blurbs of notifications and private messages in her ount drowned out by the startling image of Tyler, lying bruised, battered and bandaged on the drab gray of a hospital bed, smack dab right in the middle of her feed.


    He looked dazed, one eye puffy and purple, an arm in a sling-but alive. Alive enough at least to sh a swollen smile to the camera, along with a feeble thumbs up from the only other limb on his body that wasn¡¯t in a cast.


    ¡°What the hell happened to him?¡± I asked, while in my head, I was already drawing up a list of possible causes. All of which inexplicably involves a particr ck-haired, ill-tempered vixen.


    Call me bias, but let me tell ya, prejudice like this doesn¡¯t just fall out of the sky. I¡¯m just saying.


    ¡°No mentions here. But his friends said he was just fine yesterday evening,¡± Amanda said, flipping her phone back to herself, and for some reason, her sense of urgency still not matching mine. ¡°Want my best guess-probably got wrecked from another stupid challenge again.¡±


    My gaze flicked up at her. ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°Tried pitting himself against a professional sumo wrestler thest time,¡± Amanda said with an almost motherly disapproval. ¡°Got himself two weeks for that. So this is just par for the course, honestly.¡±


    Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯d still wager to say I knew better. The very night after I convinced a begrudging Amelia to talk to Tyler, he ends up looking like he just got mugged by some thugs in an alley> There¡¯s coincidence, then there are just straight-up consequences.


    And I just can¡¯t shake the feeling I might be somewhatplicit...


    ¡°Gonna go visit him?¡± I asked.


    *It¡¯s one of my ns,¡± She muttered, going back to swiping and walking. ¡°Later, though.¡±


    Welp, guess I know what I¡¯m doingter in the day, then.


    And indeed, with Amanda hastening on leaving, I decided there was no better time to make myself scarce too. We both took the elevator down together, any attempts at conversation abruptly cut short by the incessant beeping of her phone.


    ¡°You skip one day of filming, and the entire production gets stalled indefinitely,¡± She sighed away her exasperations, echoing dully across the four cramped walls. ¡°An entire afternoon of auditions again. Joy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, that happened, didn¡¯t it?¡± I said, the fiasco of yesterday¡¯s shoot nearly slipping my mind. ¡°Half our cast of characters are missing, you think you¡¯ll find more in time before the year¡¯s out?¡±


    Amanda pursed her lips, only half-listening in favor of typing. ¡°It¡¯s only an Elf, an Elidna, Terestra. We¡¯ll get by. Besides, I might have an idea for the Elf, and if the Director gives the okay, we might be shooting again pretty soon. Oh, you¡¯ll be involved too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I said, already epting my fate of being forever chained to the whims of this mess. ¡°But more about the Elf. Who do you have in mind to y the-?¡±


    An even sharper focus, and even more hasty swipings have got me trailing off in fear of pestering. If nothing else, this girl¡¯s got passion in abundance for the project.


    The lift gave a ring, and the doors parted open, with Amanda the first to scurry out like a bat out of hell, unflinching even in the face of the freezing outdoors.


    Already making her way to her car, I sufficed myself with just a casual wave of goodbye, but I guess my voice must have snapped her out of a stupor or something, because the next thing I knew, she was turning right around and zooming at me faster than I could blink.


    ¡°Kill me if I don¡¯t properly say goodbye to you again, alright?¡± Amanda told me, appalled at herself, before swarming me with kisses.


    ¡°Busy day,¡± I attempted to soothe things over. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to forget one or two things.¡±


    ¡°Never you,¡± She said, squeezing me in an embrace so warm and tender. ¡°Thank you forst night. I just realized I never thanked you yet either, did I? Oh, I¡¯m such a terrible girlfriend...¡±


    ¡°Terrible? You?¡± I scoffed, kissing her right back. ¡°Never you.¡±


    A bit of the intensity in her gaze had oozed away, I noticed. Amanda slowly released me from her arms, striding off again only this time with a lovely parting smile.


    ¡°Get home safe, okay?¡±


    Taking her advice to heart, that¡¯s precisely what I did. The thick, white canvas that used toy asphalt streets was quite tricky to traverse through. The first day of snowfall and yet there was enough coating the entire city to have poured for a month.


    The sluggish journey back home was upied by meandering thoughts. First and foremost, I¡¯d love a proper exnation regarding Tyler¡¯s less-than-ideal condition. Once informed, I¡¯m sure Adalia also wouldn¡¯t mind shedding some light on the issue with her sister either.


    Yep, straight home, the first thing on the list. Or so I had nned anyway. Life, on the other hand, decided there were more pressing things for me to deal with at the present moment.


    Like the fact that there was aplete stranger¡¯s car parked directly outside the entrance to my house. Expensive-looking, posh-looking, and very business-looking.


    The windshield had snow lightly peppered across its glossy surface, which means it was only just recently parked there. Footprints engraved in the snow lead to a direct path from the driver-side door all the way to the rickety steps of my porch, and if the shape of the imprints were anything to go by... the owner must have some fancy shoes.


    Doubt anyone could have gotten far with Ash standing by, which means it had to be someone I knew that was here, and by extension, someone that she knew too.


    Idling by on my bike, I pulled out my phone and instantly confirmed my suspicions. Ash had already tried to inform me while I was on the road, I just hadn¡¯t seen it yet.


    I tapped open her message, feeling the slight anticipation of finally putting a face to this mystery car owner. With squinted eyes, I read through the re of sunlight, and slowly, gradually, I could feel my brows furrowing in pure bewilderment.


    Suffice it to say, if I had suspected anyone... I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting this in the least.


    Through a haphazard array of emojis unnecessarily strewn across every word, I read:


    <>

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729: A Morning Scare


    I had to haul my bike the rest of the way inside on ount of my driveway overnight bing six inches steeper. Along the way, I passed by Harry¡¯s car sitting right outside the curb of the pavement.


    From what I could peruse from second nces, it seemed Harry liked to drivevish, spacious, the interior the typical ssic four-seater design except there was enough room still to amodate like two extra people on top.


    Enough for a whole entire family, really.


    But it was just him.


    I mbered up the porch, shook off all the winter dandruff from my head and shoulders, and swung open the door. I made it roughly about two steps into the house before literally bumping into Ash, who had hastened to open the door for me, and wee me, only to wind up being two steps toote, and nting her face squarely into my chest.


    Well, it¡¯s no ¡®Wee home, Master¡¯, but this was just fine as well. In fact, it¡¯s even better. Won¡¯t say no way for any chance to hold Ash close.


    ¡°Good try,¡± I said, smirking, gently nudging a mortified Ash a few steps back. ¡°But maybe next time you could try opening the door first before I do.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I was... preupied, Master,¡± She said, flushing the faintest pink before my amusement. ¡°I only sensed your arrival at the veryst instance, and as you might have already discerned, you have a guest currently in your attendance.¡±


    Silky locks of soothing white, the soft glint of emerald green. I could be safe and snug in the warmth of my bed but at the end of the day, until I have Ash somewhere in my sight, a house is not a home.


    Would have loved nothing but to idle away and catch up on a night spent separated, but as things stand now...


    ¡°A guest, huh?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ash said, shifting her nce sideways into the house. ¡°He seemed quite anxious to meet with you.¡±


    I followed her gaze, spotting the unmistakable outline of a troubled man, sitting hunched in the living room with a tray of refreshments left untouched. The pulsing glimmer of Christmas lights highlighting the somberness of his silhouette.


    Harry met my gaze with a baggy pair of eyes, raising his head a little higher at the sight of me, and even managing a smile if only feebly. It¡¯s the effort that counts.


    ¡°Ah, there he is,¡± He stood up, extending his arm forward. ¡°First off, my apologies for dropping in unannounced on you like this.¡±


    The man across from me projected only strength and confidence worn in his winter attire, but when I reached over to shake his hand, I could feel the limpness in his grip.


    ¡°No problem, actually,¡± I responded, letting go of his hand, and still soaking in the sight of this man under my roof. ¡°Though, forgive me, but I don¡¯t remember ever actually telling you where I live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t,¡± He said. ¡°But your mother apparently thought it¡¯d be better if I knew where I could find you if I needed you. I¡¯m sorry to say, but it seems that she was right.¡±


    There goes Mom again with her almost omniscient sense of foresight.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said, feeling a slight sense of dread on what I was about to hear. ¡°Well, guess I¡¯m gonna need to sit down for this one, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Over a cup of warm coffee, he began to share his grievances with me. And while I didn¡¯t share in his confidence on how effective my help was going to be in his plight... not like I was gonna show him that, was I?


    So I just sat there across from him, clinging on to his every word with only the slightest semnce ofprehension, while Ash hovered closely right beside me, listening in on his troubles just as attentively.


    ¡°I suppose it was around three days ago when I first started feeling it. At first, I thought it was just my age showing. Stiff joints, aching back, old man like me-what isn¡¯t wearing thin, right? But overtime, as it got progressively worse... I started to get the sense that maybe this might be different.¡±


    ¡°Different?¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    ¡°This pain,¡± He said, while simultaneously caressing his left arm. ¡°Throbbing, sometimes prickling pain. I don¡¯t know what causes it, but ever so often it justes and goes. When I¡¯m at work, when I¡¯m driving, it woke me up a few times too in the night. I never mentioned it before because I just thought it was simply nothing, you know? It really did seem like nothing until... well...¡±


    ¡°Until?¡± I urged him on again.


    Harry¡¯s face tensed, and the wrinkles on his forehead took on a more prominent outline. For the first time in a long time, I saw that look in his eyes again-those gaunt eyes quivering with the fear of impending doom.


    ¡°Until I felt it again,¡± He stammered out, forcing down a lump in his throat with a sip of his drink. ¡°That feeling from before, from back then. Like I was... losing myself again. Not as strong, went away pretty fast, but... I felt it again.¡±


    His expression had darkened, his gaze almost obscured in shadows when he turned forward to look at me. I saw him swallow again, saw the swell in his chest attempting to heave in a calming breath, and heard the waver in his voice still clinging onto a pallid semnce of hope.


    ¡°So what... what do you think of it? Do you think I¡¯m just being paranoid, or... or should I be concerned?¡±


    Once again, the faith and trust he ced on me was a heavy load to hold. But I couldn¡¯t let him down, I couldn¡¯t just leave him like this, but at the same time, all I have are guesses to give, and none that held any significant weight.


    ¡°You are a unique case,¡± Ash suddenly chimed in, speaking slowly. ¡°Typically, a plight such as the one you¡¯ve undergone leads only to one oue-the inevitable eradication of the host. But you did not die. Due to my Master¡¯s efforts, you live to find yourself once more in possession of your body again. An unexpected development that, forck of a better term, is beyond the scope of anyone¡¯s knowledge. The repercussions of your survival... there simply exist no precedent for it.¡±


    Harry took a moment to process Ash¡¯s words. The small vein on the side of his head bulging bigger and bigger.


    ¡°So what you mean to say,¡± He finally spoke, staring nkly at her. ¡°Is that there might be side-effects for saving my life? That this pain, this feeling... it might be one of them?¡±


    ¡°It is entirely possible perhaps that there might still exist lingering remnants of the parasite within you still,¡± Ash spected. ¡°Dormant, harmless, but otherwise, present. And if so, perhaps this difort you¡¯re feeling is a result of this benign fragment in you acting heedlessly at the behest of another.¡±


    At this, Harry gave a clueless frown. On the other hand, I understoodpletely, nearly jumping out of my seat in rm after realizing what she was actually saying.


    ¡°Acting at the behest of another?¡± I repeated in a whisper, turning to Ash and hoping I might just be misconstruing. ¡°You¡¯re saying Harry might be sensing Jay wherever the hell he is, whenever he does magic?¡±


    ¡°Powerful magic, Master,¡± Ash rified with a nod. ¡°At least potent enough to stir the remnants within him. Yes, that might possibly be the case. But let me firmly reassert that I speak only in hypotheticals. As I¡¯ve stated, this is a unique case. For a being to survive the process of soul consumption-let alone a human. I fear Ick the knowledge of affirming any truth to my ims.¡±


    ¡°Just... just give it to me straight, will you?¡± Harry said, cing his cup down on the saucer with a tter. ¡°Is it going to happen again? Will I... not be me again? From what I can gather, it¡¯s sounding more and more like that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Ash and I both turned to look at Harry, his face as white as a sheet of paper, but ultimately it was Ash again who beat me to the punch of answering his question.


    ¡°No,¡± She firmly, clearly dered. ¡°You will not have to worry about losing your sense of self again.¡±


    ¡°But you just said that... that whatever had me before... that it¡¯s still in me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Existing isted, separated, and without the means of causing any further harm,¡± Ash said. ¡°It is no more a threat to you than the frigid winds of winter, I assure you.¡±


    s, Harry remained slightly unconvinced and flicked his gaze to the only other person in the room for a second much-needed opinion.


    ¡°Is she... is she right?¡± He asked, once again, his voice, clinging to hope. ¡°You really think I¡¯ll be okay?¡±


    ¡°I trust her judgment more than mine,¡± I said at once. ¡°If she thinks you¡¯ll be fine, then you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    And it was as Harry had just unloaded an entire bag of bricks, slumping forward with the loudest quiver of a sight, the blood instantly rushing back to his face, sweating too, despite the cold of the weather.


    ¡°But better to be safe than sorry still, right?¡± I added on. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll discuss this with some folks I think might know more about your condition. If I learn anything new, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    ¡°Great, great. Splendid. Okay,¡± Harry sprung up to his feet, dazed, but possessing a newfound spring to his step. ¡°In the meantime, I uh... I¡¯m actuallyte for work. I just dropped by here first to sort this issue, and now that it¡¯s apparently sorted for the time being, well...¡± He shrugged, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow, and turned away. ¡°I should really be going now.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I stood up after him, following his ditzy shamble towards the front door. ¡°If it starts hurting worse, let me know immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes... of course.¡±


    Totally out of the blue, but I¡¯m starting to feel like a therapist here seeing his client off after an emotionally-charged session of inner demons. I sincerely hope this doesn¡¯t be a regr thing. I¡¯m already juggling with enough demons as it is.


    ¡°Oh right!¡± One step onto my porch, Harry whirled around back at me, delivering a hand into his coat. ¡°Just one more thing, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Another worry?¡± I raised a brow.


    ¡°A favor,¡± He reached for my hand, plopping onto my palm a small gift-wrapped box. ¡°Pass that to Hayley for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I gave the tiny object in my hand a second nce. Whatever it was, there weren¡¯t a lot of options as to what it could be. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Nick be a better-?¡±


    ¡°My son...¡± Harry interjected, his voice suddenly turning rather stiff. ¡°...thinks I shouldn¡¯t bother with it. I got this for her out of a whimtest night after work. I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said, about making more of an effort with her first. So there, my effort.¡±


    I turned the small box slowly around my fingers. ¡°What¡¯s in it anyway?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for her to find out,¡± He said, staring back at it with a wistful look to his gaze. ¡°I would have given it to her myself but... she kind of made it explicitly clear yesterday that she doesn¡¯t want to see me, and I don¡¯t really want to go against her wishes, so-¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± I quickly said, seeing no reason to pain this poor man more with boration. ¡°When I see her again-straight into her hands. I promise.¡±


    Harry¡¯s face broke into another faint smile, and for a moment, for a second, I caught a glimpse of pure joy etched across his weary, gaunt expression.


    ¡°Thank you, and thank you for everything else too.¡± He said, that momentary spark fading as he turned away in departure, a cloud of wispy white leaving with his farewell. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    And with that, Harry marched onward through the unbridled cold, mbering into the driver seat of his car, and just as I¡¯ve suspected, as he sped off into the white wintry horizon... he looked so alone sitting in such an empty space.

 Chapter 730 - 730 The Regular Troubles

    730 The Regr Troubles


    Harry¡¯s news of gloom, unsurprisingly enough, did not abate with his departure.


    Kinda hard to just simply shrug off a matter especially when it¡¯se charging straight at you with a capital ¡®J¡¯.


    With a little uneasy sway in the pit of my stomach, I closed the front door with my fingertips seemingly frozen stuck onto the timbered surface. It took quite a while for me to unstick myself from the door because doing so also meant stepping away from the problem, as undeniably stupid as that sense of logic was.


    I don¡¯t know, I suppose I was hoping for a less cryptic resolution to this problem¡­ if it can even be considered a resolution at all.


    ¡°Ah, once more encumbered with a burden undeserved, my poor, poor Master,¡± Ash spoke from nearby, an endearing smile on her lips painted in the dazzling hues of decorative lights. ¡°At times, I wonder if there will evere a definite end to your troubles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯lle,¡± I said, returning to the living room, feeling slightly heavy on my feet. ¡°I¡¯m sure the days of peace and rxation are just right around the corner.¡±


    ¡°A close corner, I should hope,¡± She responded in kind. ¡°But for the time being, I sense a growing unease stirring. Speak to me, Master. Allow me to lighten your burden any way I am able, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard Harry already,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°He¡¯s hurting again, and Jay might just be the reason why.¡±


    ¡°A cause for concern, I¡¯m inclined to agree. But have we not already anticipated this? For that wretched man to be still roaming free, unwatched and unobstructed, it is only wise to assume he would not stay silent for long.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s something else too. I¡¯ve been thinking about what you said just now.¡±


    Ash cocked her head. ¡°And just what might that be?¡±


    ¡°The part about sensing when Jay does something big,¡± I told her, my mind sifting through a blur of distant memories. ¡°One of thest times I ever saw Jay was when he waspletely run dry of magic. If Harry¡¯s sensing him, it means he¡¯s recovered. Jay might be nning on doing something big again.¡±


    ¡°Assuming that I am right,¡± Ash countered. ¡°My assumption can be very easily disproven still. Bear in mind, you have vanquished a fragment of a being whilst it harbored within the essence of a still living soul. The ramifications of such a daunting feat still remains to be seen with time.¡±


    She made a valid point there. My theory on Jay was only structurally sound provided that she was even right on the money. But what she said simply made too much sense to me for me to just brush away like it was nothing.


    Besides, what if it wasn¡¯t nothing?


    ¡°Yet to be quelled, I see,¡± with a step forward, Ash had closed our distances to zero. ¡°Master, while I am ttered you hold my opinions in such high regard, preferably I hope for you to consider this instance as a sole exception. I implore you, assume nothing¡­ not just yet at the very least.¡±


    This close to the gentleness of her gaze, it was hard maintaining the urge to keep speaking to the contrary, especially when she was this insistent too.


    ¡°You really think I should just let this go for now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I would not ask that of you,¡± She said, shaking her head. ¡°I wish only to mitigate what you may have assumed to be a grander omen than what it may truly be in actuality.¡±


    ¡°So if it¡¯s not a grave sign for things toe,¡± I said. ¡°What do you think it might be then?¡±


    Ash smiled again, and it was as if she knew exactly what I was thinking, hearing the question that I haven¡¯t spoken.


    ¡°Nothing, Master,¡± She said. ¡°And to that im, I assure you, you may hold with the utmost significance.¡±


    And with that, dismissing herself with a bow, Ash began clearing the coffee table of cups and barely-nibbled biscuits, striding away into the kitchen where the rushing stter of running water promptly began to resound.


    Maybe she was right, maybe I was jumping too early to conclusions with so little to go on¡­ but that only means I need more information, more info, and well, following the trite and true proverbs¡­ they do say mothers know best, don¡¯t they?


    ¡°Will you not be going into work today, Master?¡± Ash suddenly inquired.


    ¡°Closed,¡± I simply said, marching myself to the foot of the staircase. ¡°Which means plenty of time to rx. I¡¯ll be in my room if you need me.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master,¡± She replied, sounding a tone that somehow knew exactly what my intentions were. ¡°And should you learn anything new, do let me know.¡±


    I grunted in return, one hand gliding across the handrail mbering a step at a time, and I had just only made my way up to thending, the second-floor hall just an upward nce away, when I heard Ash speak again.


    ¡°Present circumstances aside, I realize I¡¯ve yet to inquire, but¡­ yesterday, Master,st night¡­ how, how was it?¡±


    I paused in ce, my foot hovering in the air, and my eyes immediately veering down to the empty space of the ground floor.


    ¡°You mean dinner, right?¡± I said to the silence of kitchen noises. ¡°Not bad. Amanda¡¯s parents were¡­ interesting enough people. A little rough at the start, but I think they might havee around on me eventually.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s splendid. Splendid news to hear!¡± She called out, her voice reverberating loudly, yet sounding so vapid. ¡°I¡­ I would assume Lady Amanda is as well extremely delighted with the night¡¯s oue, yes?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Amanda¡¯s happy enough with how things went, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡± Curiosity echoing. ¡°D-Define happy, if you would, Master. Do you mean to say she¡¯s satisfied with your¡­ is she pleased with¡­ umm, did she rest wellst night?¡±


    My God, what a nosy little Elf we got here.


    ¡°Actually, Master, never mind my words,¡± Ash hastily spoke aloud again. ¡°Disregard everything.¡±


    I cracked a smile, ¡°What, another exception?¡±


    ¡°I misspoke,¡± She said stiffly, and in my mind¡¯s eye, with ears fluttering wildly. ¡°Please, pay no mind to my thoughtless rambles.¡±


    ¡°If you really wanna know Ash,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you slept a lot happier than Amanda didst night.¡±


    A tter of tes exploded out into the open.


    ¡°I see,¡± Ash quietly spoke after a while. ¡°That is a relief to¡ªno, I mean¡ªit¡¯s enlightening! Enlightening to know. ¡±


    ¡°I slept pretty well too in case you were wondering.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Oh, yes¡­ yes, of course,¡± her voice returned back to its usual calmness. ¡°I was indeed wondering that. I am d to know that you are well-rested, very d indeed.¡±


    Yeah, you¡¯re d alright¡­ if only for all the wrong reasons.


    The familiar dimly-illuminated pathway to my bedroomy just up ahead, past the closed door of the guestroom to which I assume Sera was holed up in after presumably a long night of nothing but staring mesmerized at Christmas lights.


    When I swung open my door, I expected to be met with the usual sights. My empty desk on one end, my bulging closet on another, and the sheets of my messy bedying just as crumpled as I had left it.


    All of that was indeed present, all was just as expected¡­ except, of course, for the heart-stopping void of deep misty white, swirling only inches away from my gaze as soon I stepped a single foot beneath the doorway.


    My soul might have left my body, but I think that might have just been me briefly passing out for but a second. One thing was for certain though, I¡¯ve never felt more alive than I have now¡­ with my heart beating at the speed of stroke.


    ¡°You are going to kill me,¡± I said, heaving a breath and stepping back. ¡°I am going to die one day and it¡¯s going to be all your fault. Have fun with that on your conscience, alright?¡±


    Adalia remained standing in ce, blocking the entrance to my bedroom, dream-zed eyes appearing topletely miss every single word I spoke. Instead, almost gliding across the floorboards, she drew even closer toward me, her nk face giving no indication of her intention.


    ¡°Two¡­ days..¡± She whispered the words somberly, as if it were the only thing in the world that mattered. ¡°Two more... days... ¡±


    I blinked at her, taking a second for it all to click. ¡°Oh, right. Two more days, right,¡± I nodded. ¡°Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Two more¡­ days¡­¡± She repeated in the same air of gravitas. ¡°Are you¡­ excited¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± I replied immediately. ¡°And you definitely sound like you are.¡±


    Adalia slowly batted her eyes in response. Thus proving my remark not so convincingly, thanks.


    ¡°Not sure yet how we¡¯ll spend it,¡± I continued. ¡°But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll think of something good. With you, anything¡¯s bound to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­ any¡­ thing¡­¡± She whispered. It sounded like she was pondering. ¡°I want to¡­ spend it¡­ outside the house... with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Out?¡± I raised a brow. ¡°In the sun? With all the noise? All day long?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°In the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°In your... condition?¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Well, I certainly wasn¡¯t expecting that proposition. I figured it¡¯d be more of an indoor celebration, considering¡­ but hey, if she¡¯s up for it, then, I suppose¡­


    ¡°Like I said, anything¡¯s interesting,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re able then I don¡¯t mind a snow day with you either.¡±


    If she was happy to hear my approval, she certainly didn¡¯t show it.


    As always, gazing beyond any horizon rooted in reality, Adalia slowly strode past me, disappearing around the bend in the hall, but not before whispering again, repeating again, sounding a little livelier¡­ and perhaps a little happier, after all.


    ¡°Two more¡­ days¡­¡±

 Chapter 731 - 731 Present Purpose, Part 1

    731 Present Purpose, Part It urred to me far toote to bring up Tyler¡¯s quote-unquote ¡®ident¡¯ to Adalia.


    Her spontaneous appearance was especially spontaneous this time around, and by the time my heart was rested to remember less life-threatening thoughts, she had once again disappeared to thin air as all vampires do.


    Or as I think they do. I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve only ever met just the two.


    Best case scenario, she¡¯s gone to meet with Amelia, where she¡¯d inadvertently most likely hear the news from her. Worst case scenario, she¡¯s going to hear it from Amelia.


    I decided to go andment my failures in the showers, and even with the heater set nearly to face-melting temperatures, my mid-morning refresher felt more like a skinny dip in the middle of the antarctic. Isted about three minutes before calling it quits, digging deep in the cluttered mess of my closet for the thickest, wooliest clothes I owned.


    I scavenged a jumper from far in the back, and while it did feel as if I was wearing a cactus, it sure beat the hell out of chattering the teeth out of my gums.


    From a gentle knock on my door, Ash diligently informed me of our concerningly low reserves in the fridge. Eager that she was to be proactive after a long time bound in bed, she dered she was off to the market to replenish our supplies.


    ¡°There is no need to deprive yourself of rest,¡± Ash said in response to my offer of apanying her. ¡°Just rest for the time being, Master. I shall have lunch ready upon my return.¡±


    The prospect of tasting Ash¡¯s home-cooked meals again was enough persuasion for me to sit back and be a good little Master for her.


    .....


    Before I knew it, a lonely quiet had befell upon the interior of the house. Peace, quiet, and with the freedom to do pretty much of anything¡­ which reminds me.


    I walked around the bend of my bed, hearing the faint tinkles of Mr. ck¡¯s cor, swipey paws attempting to pry open the bottom drawer of the bedside table. When I got close enough, ck scurried away onto the mattress, his pointy ears twitching to the rattling sound of the drawer being drawn open.


    Yep. There they were still. Exactly where I had left them both. Mom¡¯s mysterious gift as t and thin as the festive wrappingsyered over it, and Dad¡¯s jagged ring resting atop the dingy box it came bequeathed within.


    Wordlessly, I took both out andid on the bed. Tucked in the ribbon strapping of the unwrapped gift, Mom¡¯s elegant handwriting jumped out at me like a friendly, loving reminder¡­ almost as if it was beckoning me, coaxing me¡­ as all loving mother¡¯s do.


    I let my phone ring away at one side as I began feeling around with the gift again, too frightened to do anything else lest risk opening some kind of Pandora¡¯s present. Two birds with one stone, I figured I could ask Mom about Harry¡¯s condition, and also finally get a what¡¯s what about what the hell she had handed to me here.


    By the fourth ring of the dial tone, I realigned my attention to my phone. Doesn¡¯t usually take this long for her to answer. When it got to the fifth reaching beep, it got abruptly cut by a sharp buzz of static, rustling noises, and to my utter bewilderment, the lowest raspiest grunt I¡¯ve heard.


    ¡°Hello,¡± chimed a roguish voice that definitely wasn¡¯t my mother¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯d figured you¡¯d call sooner orter.¡±


    I bent down over my phone, briefly flicking my gaze to the name of the recipient above, and frowned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±


    ¡°Bed. Sick. Asleep,¡± Dad bluntly answered. ¡°I assume you¡¯re calling about the gifts we sent?¡±


    ¡°Among various other things, yes.¡±


    He made another husky noise. ¡°Did you open them yet?¡±


    ¡°I opened yours,¡± I said, pinching his gift between my fingers and raising it up to my gaze. ¡°Frederika¡¯s ring. Firstly, you had it all along with you? Secondly, you¡¯re giving it to me?¡±


    ¡°So you already know what it is,¡± He said approvingly. ¡°And if you know what it is, then you know what it was used for.¡±


    ¡°A vessel to store her limitless power,¡± I said, echoing Irene¡¯s words. ¡°And upon her death, it was lost to time.¡±


    ¡°Until it came under my possession, that is,¡± Dad said. ¡°And now it is in yours.¡±


    ¡°Is this supposed to be a family heirloom now or something? What do you even want me to do with this? Use it?¡±


    ¡°Keep it,¡± was his simple and sincere answer. ¡°I just wished for you to have it. You know your heritage now, bits and pieces of ancient history. I see no reason to continue hiding things from you. That ring is all I have left of the past, and it¡¯s wasted gathering dust in my custody. So it¡¯s yours now.¡±


    In spite of his reason, I still kept a slightly dubious stance. You get an ancient relic from a long-deceased Goddess from another realm entirely, you don¡¯t just bat an eye at that and move on.


    ¡°I doubt you found this just sitting in a treasure chest in a dungeon somewhere,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°So where did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere,¡± was all he spoke about it, the faintest trace of amusement leaving with his voice. ¡°And knowing about the movie you¡¯re involved in, I¡¯m keen to find out for myself.¡±


    My fingers continued to turn and swivel the craggy silvery band of the ring, in awe of its simplicity, its ndness, especiallying from the vestiges of a literal Divine entity, and also kinda half-expecting it to just suddenly blow up in my face any second.


    ¡®It¡¯s not dangerous,¡± Dad said, almost as if reading my thoughts. ¡°When I came upon the ring, the magic contained within had already long faded. Now it¡¯s just a ring.¡±


    ¡°Just a ring, huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you really want to, you can choose to store some of your magic within it just as Frederika had. Its purpose as a vessel can still be utilized. Though I don¡¯t see a point as to why you should use it that way. I prefer its other purpose to be quite honest.¡±


    ¡°Other purpose?¡± I asked, interrupting the side-by-sideparison I was doing with the keychain attached to my phone. ¡°You mean this ring was made to be more than just a catalyst for magic?¡±


    Dad grunted under a breath, and in my head, I could picture his usual stoic expression forming the slightest of cracks. ¡°I thought you already knew what its purpose was. You said you did.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought I did,¡± I responded. ¡°Up until you put it like that. What? What do you know that I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The ring was not forged solely to hold host to Frederika¡¯s power,¡± Dad began, speaking with all the ir and grandeur of a muddy puddle. ¡°It was made as a symbol of love and devotion gifted to her by her dearly beloved, you see. A mortal man from an age long past, that had found himself falling immensely infatuated with his Goddess the first moment he hadid his eyes upon her.¡±


    I forgot immediately what I was doing, what I was thinking, and the ring slipped away from my fingers, falling,nding, and rolling across the wrinkled sheets,ing to a stop andying t beside its identical other¡­ Amanda¡¯s gift glimmers with the same silvery luster.


    ¡°So, to put it simply, what you have there in your hands...¡± Dad¡¯s voice continue to dully resound, finishinly monotonously. ¡°... is nothing less than the world¡¯s oldest engagement ring.¡±

 Chapter 732 - 732 Present Purpose, Part 2

    732 Present Purpose, Part I wanted tough.


    As loud as I can, as hard as I can.


    The simple notion of my Father bundling the ring up with a pretty red bow to send to me, wearing goo-goo gaa-gaa eyes thinking of wedding chimes and white doves was enough to send me wheezing till my face turned blue.


    But for his sake, for his feelings, I swallowed the down the urge, and just asked instead.


    ¡°Dad, are you trying to tell me something?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± He asked nkly.


    ¡°Shit, you really just handed me an engagement ring and you¡¯re gonna ask me ¡®like what¡¯?¡±


    He took a few seconds¡¯ silence to think. A few second¡¯s silence very subtly pestered by whisperedughter.


    ¡°Oh,¡± He finally caught on. ¡°No. I don¡¯t mean it like that.¡±


    .....


    As if seeing his stoic face right in front me, I gave him a dubious frown.


    ¡°So what do you mean by it, then?¡±


    ¡°I saw your mother preparing to send a present to you. I wanted to give you one too. So I did. What you decide to do with after is entirely up to you.¡±


    A few seconds¡¯ silence again, and then¡­


    ¡°And perhaps your mother might have influenced my choice of gift ever so slightly.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    Yep. That sounds more like it. Now it was making more sense. Leave it to Mom to just entirely hijack someone else¡¯s present like that.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to give you that ring for that,¡± He said earnestly. ¡°I just thought maybe you¡¯d find it¡­ cool. I thought it was cool.¡±


    And now that sounds more like the dear ol¡¯ dad, alright. A little confused, but he¡¯s got the spirit.


    ¡°Yeah, alright, thanks Dad,¡± I said, picking the silver ring up, feeling a new peculiar sense of grandeur at the touch, and perching it beside the bed. ¡°Very cool.¡±


    Mystical engagement ring aside, the story behind it sounded vaguely relevant to present time.


    Imbuing magic in an object, an object given to someone else out of love. Don¡¯t I already have something simr to that with me right now?


    Hanging loose and swinging free around my neck¡­


    ¡°The story behind the ring,¡± I mused. ¡°How well-known is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not, actually. In fact, most knowledge pertaining to the Divines has never been properly chronicled. As a result, a vast majority of their deeds and histories are left up to interpretation.¡±


    And there goes my theory of Irene being a sly copycat. I suppose Amanda wouldn¡¯t be any the wiser either¡­ otherwise such a romantic sentiment wouldn¡¯t go amiss to my ears upon receiving her gift.


    Kinda begs the question though, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°So how do you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°An interesting question for another time,¡± He replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t opened your mother¡¯s present yet.¡±


    Well, if that wasn¡¯t just the most clumsiest attempt at changing the subject¡­ still, I suppose if he didn¡¯t stop me here now, I wouldn¡¯t stopter.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s present¡­¡± I whispered under an apprehensive breath, setting my sights back toward the t, festive square lying on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s safe to at least rip it open, right?¡±


    ¡°Depends,¡± He grunted. ¡°Would you consider yourself to be in a bad mood now?¡±


    ¡°Um, no?¡±


    ¡°Then yes, it¡¯spletely safe to rip it open.¡±


    Yeah, I don¡¯t think I really wanna open it up anymore after hearing him say that. Would rather hand it to some super secret agencies for careful study first.


    Oh well, what the hell.


    Like the most vtile orange in existence, I carefully began to peel away the wrapper with the drag of a finger. Little by little, I was seeing ck, my guesses changing the more I peeled away.


    Partway through, I thought it was a ck towel. Halfway, it looked more like a ck scarf. Then, with torn pieces of paper strewn across my floor, I found myself holding out the ckness in its entirety, softer than silk, lighter than air, swaying in my grip from a breeze non-existing, and Mr. ck, who had up to this point, been contently curled atop a pillow, broke into a shrill, ferocious hiss before hurriedly slinking away beneath the bed.


    The first thing I thought of? Sera.


    The longer the look, the more it looked like a cloak. Like Sera¡¯s except cker, bigger, and for some strange reason, within my hands¡­ I could almost feel as if my fingertips were being submerged in its darkness, like a gaping hole in reality¡­ given form.


    ¡°You¡¯re very quiet,¡± Dad said, breaking silence and snapping me back to attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m very confused,¡± I muttered, turning the cloak over at its sides, and feeling a tingling in my grip from just how weightless and intangible it felt despite the ring presence it exuded from its pitch ckness. ¡°What am I holding right now?¡±


    ¡°A precaution,¡± He cryptically responded. ¡°Use it.¡±


    ¡°What, wear it?¡±


    ¡°Use it,¡± He said again. ¡°Focus, determination, and intent.¡±


    Ah, magic. Of course¡­


    I fell silent, focused, feeling the distinct, unmistakable buzzing inside me coursing throughout my body. Not a secondter, whatever was supposed to happen¡ªit happened. The ckness in my hands took hold of me.


    A startling warmth began slithering across my skin¡ªthe cloak was shrinking, taking over me¡ªbing me, more and more, my body was being coated in the darkness.


    ¡°Umm,¡± I managed to sound out, shuddering as it began spreading around my neck. ¡°Is it supposed to be doing this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s protecting you,¡± Dad stated in his usual dull voice. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize it? Go find a mirror, take a look.¡±


    Still rippling and dribbling all around me, I awkwardly shambled my way to the mirror in my room propped against the wall, and had a good long look at myself as the ckness disappeared from my grip entirely and had consumed mepletely.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I heard my voice trailing.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I heard Dad speaking from afar. ¡°Your mother thought it was best if you have it¡­ you know, just in case.¡±


    This ckness, darkness, ebbing, shifting, almost as if living¡ªit was Mom¡¯s gown. The same she had worn when she had helped cleanse Harry, the very same darkness that was a permanent fixture to her appearance in Ria¡¯s memories when she was still heralded as the Vile Terestra.


    Except¡­ it wasn¡¯t even a gown anymore, but just as I¡¯ve observed before¡ªa cloak. From my ankles, all the way up to my neck I was coated in an outeryer of darkness that did not absorb any light. It was bizarre, surreal¡­ I looked¡­ weird.


    ¡°You¡¯d look silly in a dress, your mother said, so she altered it slightly to better suit you,¡± Dad said, answering questions unasked but nheless appreciated. ¡°I¡¯m inclined to agree. She fashioned it out of the cloak I used to wear too.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°With it, you¡¯ll find any type of magic far easier to wield and manage. It augments your skills, refines it without the hassle of exertion. Be adept enough, and you may find it acting upon your will without your input. A most capable individual would be nigh invincible wielding such a thing¡­ such as it was the case with your mother.¡±


    That was all well and good, but as I continued to peer at myself in the mirror, I only had one question in my mind that mattered above all else.


    ¡°Why would she give me this?¡± I asked, turning, shuffling back to the glowing disy of my phone, feeling the cloak flutter in turn to my every move. ¡°How did she give this? She told me, she said¡­ this thing is her magic, a manifestation of it. She can¡¯t use magic, she says it¡¯s risky, how did she¡­?¡±


    ¡°A leftover,¡± The tiny little speaker red back at me. ¡°A lingering remnant from the situation before.¡±


    ¡°Okay, how does that work?¡± I said, growing more confused than ever. ¡°The cloak is a literal manifestation of her magic, right? You¡¯re telling me she just ripped her magic off of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I had to pause to make sure my brain didn¡¯t implode.


    ¡°A lesser, paler residue of her magic, that is. Like I said, what you¡¯re wearing is nothing more than a leftover from before. Normally, she¡¯d get rid of it at an instant, or otherwise it¡¯d gradually fade away into nonexistent overtime. But, instead, she found a better use for it.¡±


    I scoffed, in spite of my own bafflement, I scoffed. ¡°As a Christmas present?¡±


    ¡°As your Christmas present, yes¡± Dad affirmed. ¡°Now typically, magic separated from its host is harmless, inert, and unable to be used in any way. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no risk to this, that¡¯s why she¡¯s able to give this remnant of her magic to you without any danger.¡±


    ¡°But in that same vein, isn¡¯t it basically pointless giving it to me? It¡¯s as you said, if its separated from the host, I can¡¯t even use it.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s where you stand to the contrary,¡± He said. ¡°You inherited your mother¡¯s talents, her powers. What is she able to do, so are you¡­ potentially. You share in her nature. You and she are deeply entwined. So what is her magic¡­ by proxy, now be yours.¡±


    Silently, I looked myself in the mirror again. The ebb and flow of the ckness enveloping me entirely. The tingling warmth embracing me, it finally struck me why it felt weird, bizarre¡­ and to a certain extent,forting to the touch. My magic made manifest, holding me close¡­ hers and mine.


    ¡°Bear in mind, you¡¯re still using a leftover, an inferior,¡± Dad said in a ringing voice. ¡°Fabricating one of your own would prove vastly superior to anything else, but for the time being, your mother¡¯s gift would do for now.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked him, too thoughtless, dumbfounded to realize the simple answer.


    And Dad, knowing my stunned state was considerate enough to speak out the tantly obvious.


    ¡°What else for?¡± He said nonchntly. ¡°In case you ever might need it.¡±

 Chapter 733 - 733 Playing With Fire

    733 ying With Fire


    I might have spent a rather exorbitant amount of time just staring at my image in the mirror.


    Believe me, I¡¯d wish it was for narcissistic reasons¡­ falling hard for myself looking absolute svelte in ck. But no, I just felt off¡­ like I was wearing somebody else¡¯s skin.


    The seams and threads of flowing magic, knowing where it heralded, where it originated¡­ that kind of knowledge only served to make an already dark reflection even darker.


    I suppose what I was trying to say was¡­ wielding, wearing extraordinary power like this¡­ I didn¡¯t look like me.


    ¡°In case I might ever need it¡­¡± I whispered, shaking off my unease, and picking my phone back up. ¡°You really think I might?¡±


    ¡°I would hope not,¡± Dad said, his displeasure on the notion inly audible. ¡°But it¡¯s still better for you to have something and not need it as opposed to the contrary.¡±


    Jay sprang to mind, and following him came countless bombastic scenarios imploding in my imagination involving explosions, lightning, and lots and lots of fighting.


    ¡°So, what do you think?¡± Dad asked.


    My swelling thought-bubble popped, and I briefly nced again into the mirror.


    .....


    ¡°I look kind of like an idiot, to be perfectly honest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well,¡± Dad attempted tofort. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll grow into it.¡±


    Protruding shoulders, an eerie demeanor, and sullen ck eyes darker than ever ¨C the man in the mirror was looking more and more like a stranger.


    I turned my eyes away.


    ¡°If you say so, Dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell your mother you think it¡¯s cool, alright?¡± Dad said in an almost weary sort of tone. ¡°Otherwise she¡¯s going to sulk because you didn¡¯t like her present.¡±


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, you know,¡± He said with a bit of a snort. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s cool, okay? Her gift. Very cool.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, okay,¡± I said. ¡°I guess it is pretty cool.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    On one hand, an ancient ring forged in love and tempered by devotion. On the other, a remnant of a magic so vile and potent free for me to do whatever I please with it. Two things onpletely different ends on the spectrum. You¡¯d think maybe getting Christmas gifts would be as normal and mundane as it gets when ites to normality, but s, apparently not.


    ¡°Fair word of warning,¡± Dad bellowed in a firm voice. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already aware your powers can be influenced by strong emotions. And in your case¡ªnegative ones. If you¡¯re ever in such a state while wearing that, well¡­ just tread with caution, alright?¡±


    Y¡¯know, it¡¯s like he was giving me reasons to like her gift less and less. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say he was trying to one-up her. But nah, only Mom¡¯s that petty.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re wee for the presents, we love you, stay safe,¡± Dad droned out as if he was reciting a to-do list. ¡°If I¡¯m remembering right, you said you¡¯re also calling for something else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I plopped down onto the bed. ¡°I was actually hoping Mom would be able to give some answers actually.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± He sounded neglected. ¡°Only her?¡±


    ¡°Well, what I want to discuss, you did say it¡¯s her area of expertise,¡± I said. ¡°But if you¡¯re feeling up for it¡­¡±


    Dad let out a half-hearted grunt. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    I then proceeded to ry to him all that I know, recounting Harry¡¯s experience nearly word-for-word. Once I was done with that, I didn¡¯t hesitate to voice my concerns, tell him of Ash¡¯s theory, and gave him my undivided attention upon asking him what he made of all of it.


    ¡°You can tell the man he doesn¡¯t have to worry about being overtaken again,¡± Dad answered after a while of pondering silence. ¡°It cannot hurt him in any way. The soul, much like magic, separated drastically enough from its wielder, is essentially harmless. Perhaps, yes, your Elf¡ªsorry Ash¡ªis right. Perhaps minuscule bits of this Magus¡¯ soul might have fused with his, but really, it¡¯s not much of a concern. ¡±


    Only Dad can tell you a foreign entity has attached itself to the very essence of your being and say with a straight face it¡¯s nothing to freak out over.


    ¡°And that tingling pain of his?¡± I asked. ¡°Nothing too?¡±


    ¡°An athlete breaks a leg, recovers, yet that leg isn¡¯t the same as before,¡± Dad said. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing here.¡±


    And just like that, there it was, assurance and exnations to cleanse away all my doubts and worries. Exactly as Ash had imed it turned out¡ªthis whole fiasco really was nothing after all.


    But why can¡¯t I just let this go? This bubbly, precarious simmer in my gut, like something was still amiss. How many times do I have to be told otherwise before it finally just goes away?


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t think Jay might be¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s nning something,¡± Dad interjected. ¡°Somewhere, somehow, sooner orter, he¡¯ll show his face again, surprise you with something new. But that¡¯s why, right? It can never hurt to be too ready when things happen. I just hope you¡¯ll be ready enough when the timees.¡±


    Somehow, that did the trick. That bubbling simmer inside me¡ªjust gone. Being told to simply expect the worst shouldn¡¯t be something that brings relief, but it does. Being told upfront, ¡®just be ready¡¯, it was like a big wall of mystery and ambiguity was just toppled over. I didn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.


    I just had to be ready.


    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to talk about?¡± Dad asked in his usualforting bluntness. ¡°Your mother¡¯s phone is dying, and my show is about toe on.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think so,¡± I said, smiling feebly. ¡°You¡¯re free to go, enjoy your show¡±


    He grunted appreciatively. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    When the call ended, it was like a great weight had been lifted off my shoulder. I was relieved for Harry for the most part, knowing that physically he¡¯ll be just fine. Emotionally though¡ªthat¡¯s another story entirely.


    I still had his gift for Hayley sitting there on my desk. And really, it never urred to me just how much of a privilege it was to be able to hand your presents to the people you love. Instead, he had to resort to proxies, and third-party couriers¡­ he had to resort to me to make sure she even gets it.


    Speaking of gifts, I plucked Dad¡¯s ring between my fingers again. Its illustrious silver shimmer acting in contrast to the lustreless ck coating my body. For the time being, I couldn¡¯t find a solid purpose for either gift just yet.


    Mom¡¯s cloak was ast resort, and Dad¡¯s ring was just that¡ªa ring. Between the two, I¡¯d say thetter might be the first to find some use before long¡­ because I can certainly think of a certain someone that might just appreciate the history and the sentiment behind such a relic.


    A mortal pledging his love to his divine deity, and for his feelings to be wholly reciprocated as well. I mean, just how much more romantic can it get? Don¡¯t wanna jinx it, but I think I might just have myself the perfect Christmas gift for that certain someone.


    Not just yet though. I still need time to mull it over a bit more, get it just perfect first. Knowing her, she¡¯s pretty finicky about special moments. I needed to make sure I do this just right. But for now, I¡¯m sure my bottom drawer would prove a suitable safekeeping enough.


    As for the cloak¡­ I turned over toward the standing mirror once more, feeling just as silly, just as wrong, staring at myself. Under the slit of the bed, beady wary eyes were affixed at me, a faint loathing snarl emitting every now and then.


    It seems that ironically enough, Mr. ck really doesn¡¯t like the color ck.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I muttered, relenting finally to his loudest hiss yet. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off.¡±


    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t really inquire as to how to deactivate this magic cloak thing, did I? Whoops. Mmm, focus, determination and intent¡­ maybe I just gotta work my way backward, I suppose.


    I began to clear my head, rx myself, the buzzing of magic coursing within me, I attempted to disperse it, and surprisingly enough, it seemed to be working¡ªthe warmth and darkness all around me, I could feel it receding.


    Then I heard a snarl again, my once empty head now ringing with that strangled hissing, and the darkness surged once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying, okay?¡± I pleaded to the scowling gaze underneath the bed. ¡°Just give me some to¡ª¡±


    But then I heard it again, like a nozzle spewing loose, louder yet further, and certainly wasn¡¯ting from under any bed. I quickly turned to my right, finding my bedroom suddenly slightly ajar, and the sharp glimmer of bright gold curiously peeking through the gap.


    ¡°Oh, Sera,¡± I said, and immediately my ears began to ring with that sound again. I flinched, it was hurting now. ¡°Are you¡­ doing that?¡±


    The door swung open wider, and Sera stood only in her usual silence, except now gazing at me as she never had before. I knew that gaze, I¡¯ve seen it on myself before whenever I found myself in the face of something either terrific¡­ or terrifying to behold.


    And I knew why¡­ my dim, ominous colors in prizing opposition to her deep violet. But right then, the ringing¡­ the hissing¡­ it¡¯s got to stop.


    ¡°Sera, what are you¡ª?¡±


    Sera shook her head, through my squinted eyes, fervently she shook it. She wasn¡¯t the one doing it. But even more surprisingly, it was as if she knew exactly what I was referring to, for in an instant, she glided forward, I felt her hand against my chest, her eyes gazing upward inches from mine, all in a blink, in the disorienting chaos of that swelling hissing.


    Still, I managed to discern enough, see enough, to glimpse her raising the palest, frailest fingers to the violet veil masking her lips¡ªand again, I felt her hand pressing hard onto my chest, to the panicked beating of my heart. And instantly, I understood.


    I took a breath, closed my eyes¡­ and rxed myself.


    Slowly, gradually, the shrill hissing faded into nothing. All around me, I felt the coursing warmth ebb away from me. And after a while, in a dispersing of cold wind across my feet, I heard the muffled thump of thick fabric falling to the floor.


    I fluttered my eyes open, blinking once, twice, and I was in my wooly, itchy clothes again, with Mom¡¯s giftying as a crumpled bundle beneath me, and with the invasive hiss nowhere to be heard.


    Sera lifted her hand from my chest, drew a step back, blinked once, before abruptly turning away and quietly striding out the door.


    ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± I said breathlessly, hunching forward and seizing Mom¡¯s cloak in a trembling fist. ¡°What the hell was that? What happened? Did you¡­? Did I¡­? Who did what just now?¡±


    Sera froze underneath the doorway, and partially turning, she peered back at me, the look in her eyes reverting to its usual indifferent luster. Then, like a stab to the heart, I felt a searing stitch rippling in my chest. Except it was a familiar sensation, a familiar pain¡ªSera was going to exin.


    Parting open my lips, she spoke, ¡°I know that cloak. I have seen it before. Terestra wore it. It helped her. It strengthened her powers. Now you have it. You wore it. You used it.¡±


    There was a pause here, where I managed to wheeze out, ¡°W-What¡­ happened?¡±


    ¡°You used it,¡± I heard my voice booming to answer me. ¡°I heard you. From the other room, I heard you. I heard you using. I heard you speaking. You were speaking.¡±


    Speaking?¡±


    ¡°That hissing,¡± Sera blinked. ¡± You spoke it. I heard you speak it. You did not understand it. It hurt you. I stopped you.¡±


    Her eyes fell to the ck clutter clenched in my grip.


    ¡°You are a Speaker. You used the cloak. It helped you speak. You spoke it,¡± She nced at me again, and I said to myself. ¡°Thenguage of the dead. The tongue of Mother Enstar.¡±


    I was¡­ speaking thenguage of the dead? Without knowing it? Without even being aware of it? Does this cloak augment my abilities by that much? To the point where I don¡¯t even know myself?


    ¡°You spoke it. I stopped you,¡± Sera said again, turning away to leave once more, as she released my voice with parting words. ¡°You are wee,¡±


    Leaving for her room without ever hearing my thanks, Sera disappeared through the m of a door. And there I stood in ce staggered beyond all belief, gasping for air,cking strength in my knees¡­


    Without even thinking, I copsed onto my mattress, letting the cloak slip from my fingers over the edge of the bed. So many questions, so many thoughts, whirling, buzzing, almost as maddening as that hissing.


    I shut my eyes closed again.


    For the time being¡ªfuck everything.


    .....


    I needed rest.

 Chapter 734 - 734 Hospitality

    734 Hospitality


    Before long, I found myself, groggy in my bones, being woken up by the call of Ash¡¯s knocking.


    Lunch was ready, piping hot and freshly made, with tender, love and care sprinked in abundance.


    My little episode of nearly getting in touch with my spiritual side still had me reeling, as such, Ash¡¯s long-yearned homemade meals didn¡¯t hit me as hard as it should have. Which honestly, was the sourest note you could start the midday on.


    Sera joined in on partaking in lunch, sitting closely and quietly beside Ash, and ever-so asionally throwing nces at me that knew all too well that my exhaustion had nothing to do with being sleepy.


    So, I spoke dead people just now, huh? I seem to remember from a darker, somberer time Ria telling me that was an ability of a Speaker that needed years and years of practice to aplish, and yet there I was just this morning¡­ effectively rushing toward the finish line without even knowing how to run.


    That hissing, it felt like swelling my head threatening to implode from within. If Sera hadn¡¯t jumped in¡­ I don¡¯t even wanna know what the hell would have happened if it went on.


    Fortunately, English still seems to be my mother tongue, so that¡¯s good. Just forget it, learn from it, and never fucking do it again.


    With an afternoon suddenly free of brewing coffees and blending milkshakes, I figured it was high time I go ahead and pay Tyler a visit.


    Turns out, when not in use, Mom¡¯s cloak actually made for pretty good extra cover against the winter weather¡­ or at least until I get around to finally splurging some decent winter attire to wear other than the same old three jackets I¡¯d use interchangeably.


    .....


    Granted, it doese with the caveat of speeding down thene looking like a particr brooding caped crusader, but honestly I¡¯d take looking silly and edgy any day of the week so long that I was also warm andfy.


    Besides, I wear it right, then it just sorta looks like a big, baggy coat two sizes too big. Nothing conspicuous about that, surely.


    From Amanda, I learned precisely where Tyler had been admitted, and I walked up alone to the hospital entrance to the mellow jingles of festive music echoing sleepily and hollow throughout the reception.


    Ash had grudgingly declined the offer to follow along with me, citing herself as still having much to do around the house and that if she were to ¡®ept every chance to neglect her duties¡¯, that it would simply be a grievous affront to her sworn pledge as my ever-diligent knight. Making up for lost time seems to be the number one thing on the agenda for her, and nothing, not even I, can deter her purpose otherwise.


    So there I went, walking unapanied, following the directions of a solitaire-engrossed receptionist up the elevator to the fifth floor ward.


    She rose a brow when I told her the name of the patient I was there to visit, it was the suspicious I-don¡¯t-think-really-think-so kinda look which gave me the impression that I perhaps wasn¡¯t the first one to try and get a glimpse of the mini-celebrity in the middle of recovery. After a quick pop-quiz and a brief referral from someone higher however, I was finally given theminated badge of all-clear.


    I could hear the distant roar ofughter the closer I drew to the room at the end of the corridor. Loud enough, certainly disruptive enough to sound roughly like a crowd of at least five. I got nearer, and there I saw the sliding door part open, and in a blended stream of farewells, out emerged a group I vaguely recognized as Tyler¡¯s entourage.


    Mmm, names were my kryptonite, umm, Milly, Ditch, Ben, Kave, I think? Whatever the case, we passed each other heading in opposite directions. I caught their eyes, they caught mine, and in a brief exchange of greetings and fistbumps, I asked how their ringleader was faring. One of them, Dilly, I think, just shrugged and told me to see for myself.


    ¡°What happened anyway?¡± I asked.


    He just shrugged. From what I could tell, none of them seem to be breaking into any cold sweats or leaking any warm tears. A promising sign, if nothing else.


    I reached Tyler¡¯s room, and it was of no major shock to me that the man could afford the luxury of his own private en-suite chamber,plete with a calming,plete view of the entire cityscape and enough room andmodities to very well rival a five-star stay.


    As soon as I walked in, I was already anticipating to be weed in with cheers and hurrah, and indeed, confined to a bed and through puffed cheeks, that¡¯s exactly what I got.


    ¡°Eyy! Big Man! Knew you¡¯de for me eventually!¡± Tyler red, smiling, or attempting to anyway, working his way through swollen lips. His one good eye beaming at me in cheer. ¡°It¡¯s only noon though, shit, am I really that important to ya? I¡¯m ttered. Nice coat by the way, damn. What brand?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if he was just smiling through the pain, but he looked much worse than he actually seemed to be. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be as lively if a full quarter of me was covered in welts and bruises, obscured only crudely inyers of bandages. There was a sofa next to his bed, which I promptly plop myself onto, smelling the hazy smell of antiseptic wafting from his dressings.


    ¡°You look like shit,¡± I said, and he feebly chuckled in wholehearted agreement.


    ¡°I feel like shit, no kidding,¡± Tyler said, wincing as he shifted himself further upright. ¡°Is it just you here?¡± He peered over my shoulder at the door as if expecting it to slide open once more. ¡°Like, you rode solo, sure you got no one hiding back there waiting in surprise?¡±


    ¡°Just me.¡±


    A face distorted as his, turns out, wasn¡¯t much for being expressive, but if it could, I¡¯m almost certain I¡¯d see it form into the shape of disappointment. I¡¯m no detective, but I might have an idea or two as to who he was hoping to see.


    ¡°Amanda hasn¡¯t visited?¡± I said, frowning.


    ¡°Nah, not yet. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯s getting there, just gotta work through everything else in her to-do list first. Your girl¡¯s a pretty popr girl in case you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±


    ¡°Tried calling you by the way, you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±


    ¡°No surprise there. Phone¡¯s bust to shit,¡± Tyler said, nudging his nicked chin over on his right where a shattered b of ssy useless and dead on a small table. ¡°It¡¯s cool though. Billy and the gang are off right now to sort all that pain-in-the-ass shit out for me while I focus on not dying here in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can joke like that, safe to assume you¡¯ll yet to live a long healthy life,¡± I said, breathing a little easier. ¡°How bad is it anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the fuckin¡¯ million dor question, isn¡¯t it?¡± He said in a sly snigger before wincing in pain. ¡°Got one website saying I got shotst night, Mitch showed me one saying I crashed my car going eighty on a fifty. Got a journalist trying to find my ass wondering if I got mugged¡­¡±


    ¡°So which is it, then?¡± I inquired. ¡°If you ask me, my money¡¯s on something very stupid and foolish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Like what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Love?¡± I said. ¡°No one takes a hurting like yours unless there¡¯s a very good reason for it. I¡¯d know. Unless it really is on total ident though, unless you really did just crash your car in a ditch somewhere. But I like to think I know you better than that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time I did something absolutely retarded,¡± He said. ¡°Don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard before, but one time right, I actually tried throwing hands with this pro sumo guy and I pretty much just¡ª¡±


    ¡°So was it for something retarded?¡± I interjected again. ¡°Or was it for something stupid?¡±


    A crude, cryptic smile stared back at me in silence, and Tyler slowly drifted his gaze out toward the winter cityscape.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to bump into Amelia any time today, did ya?¡±


    ¡°Goddamn, Amelia. Ahh, I knew it, I called it, goddamn it¡­¡± I shut my eyes, smothering into the darkness all the grisly vivid images of what that snarky harbinger of darkness might have done to Tylerst night. ¡°Too far. Okay, she¡¯s gone too far now¡­¡±


    When I first sic¡¯d Tyler onto Amelia, I did solely out of payback, a petty way to get even with that belligerent piece of soliloquy. But as soon as I knew this might not be a one time fling for Tyler after all, in my blind naivety, I thought perhaps they could work, that maybe all Amelia needed was a little humanity influencing her to get that piece of humility she so desperately needed.


    Now, however? After this? I was very aware Amelia had found the whole affair quite tiring, and annoying, but even I never thought of her to push things as far as she had. This, hospitalizing Tyler¡­ was she trying to make a point?


    Once I get my hands on her, I¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s not her fault,¡± Tyler suddenly said, turning back to me this time absence of a smile. ¡°Like, for real. Everything that happened? All me. Point the finger here, alright?¡±


    I scoffed, and perhaps I was a bit too heavy on the cynicism because both his puffy brows furrowed down hard.


    ¡°Big Man, I¡¯m really not making any excuses here, you hear me?¡± He said earnestly, his expression losing all of its mirth. ¡°I get it. The girl can be¡­ trouble. But that really ain¡¯t the case here. I stepped outta line, didn¡¯t listen¡ªbam¡ªpaid the price, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Then help me understand. What happened to you exactly? ¡± I asked.


    Tyler fell quiet again. And more than his wounds, more than his bruises, it seemed the topic was evoking more difort to him than anything else. But this vow of silence he was taking was just mounting my suspicions even more.


    ¡°Tyler, look ¡­ I really don¡¯t know about this,¡± I said, concerned. ¡°It¡¯s your choice at the end of the day, but is it really worth this? If you keep hanging around her, if you keep wanting to¡­ seriously, is she really that good of a reason?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, Big Man,¡± He slowly said. ¡°But really, this whole thing? One-time thing. I¡¯m confident it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not really something you can guarantee.¡±


    ¡°Sure I can,¡± He smiled, sighed. ¡°¡®Sides¡­ after this? You really think she¡¯s gonna want to hang around me again?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if you insist, if you ask¡­¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t gonna insist again,¡± He said, drifting his gaze back out to the gray overcast in the skies. ¡°If she¡¯s gonna see me, I want to see me on her own. No requests, no obligations. I want her to want to. But by the look of things,¡± then, just as slowly, somberly, he looked back at the sliding door, still closed shut. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s gonna be the case here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have anything else to say. I couldn¡¯t think of anything else anyhow. So for some time, I just simply sat there aspany, letting my focus wander in a blur of fuzzy Christmas carols echoing in the halls.


    ¡°Know what especially sucks, though?¡± Tyler spoke again after a while, his voice regaining some of his spry. ¡°Guess where ya boy is gonna be spending his Merry Christmas? There goes all my party ns, I guess. It really do be like that sometimes.¡±


    I snapped out of my stupor, ncing back at him. ¡°How about Den and the others? They¡¯ll keep youpany, won¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, over my dead fucking body, they are. We¡¯ve been nning our Christmas Bash for months. Ain¡¯t gonna let it all go to waste just cause I fucked it up. Ain¡¯t no way, they know I won¡¯t have it. They¡¯ll have the time of their fuckin¡¯ life whether they like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then¡­¡± I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you then, huh? Stop by for a bit and¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hell no you won¡¯t,¡± He snapped, suddenly ring. ¡°Big Man, you are not stepping a foot in this fucking ce. You are going to go out with your girl, you¡¯re gonna treat her for dinner, you¡¯re gonna treat like the queen she is, whoever it is, and you¡¯re not gonna think about me at all, you hear me? I¡¯m good here.¡±


    Such a big heart, such a considerate soul. Seriously, I don¡¯t think Amelia knows exactly what she¡¯s missing here.


    I probably spent a good hour just chatting with him about random things. Tyler seemed intent on keeping the topic of Amelia as far from my reach as possible, and yet while it was nice to have the usual, chirpy Tyler back aspany¡­ I really wish there was a way to just get him to really talk.


    After a while, I noticed Tyler was yawning more often by the minute, his one good eye turning blurry and unfocused ever so asionally. He mentioned he was on a steady supplement on pills, I¡¯m guessing that was the cause.


    Finally, after his biggest yawn yet, I took that as my cue to let him rest in peace. I got up, said my goodbyes, but just as I swung the door partway open, Tyler called out to me again.


    ¡°Do me a favor, would you, big man? He said, sinking his head into the fluff of his pillow. ¡°If you ever see Amelia sometime, can you tell her I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± I paused. ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°For ruining our date,¡± He said through another drawling yawn. ¡°And tell her, would you, if she still wanna¡­ if she wants to¡­ I wanna make it up to her if I could.¡±


    I whirled back toward him, but Tyler had already slipped far away into the merry world of dreams. And I¡¯m just standing there like¡ªwow. Even after all that¡¯s happened, he still seriously wants to go dancing with the devil? A


    And people call me suicidal¡­


    Throughout the entirety of the whirring elevator ride back to the ground floor, I contemted on whether I should pass on his message. Sooner orter, I¡¯m bound to run into Amelia eventually, and when that timees, I definitely have a few well-chosen words to say to her myself.


    The lift chimed, the silver doors began to part, still mulling and weighing between decisions¡ªthat was when I saw it, or rather¡ªsaw her. Across the way, lurking in the darkest corner of the hall like a sullen, surly silhouette contrasting starkly with the festive air of the hospital walls.


    For a second, she saw me notice her, staring at her, and silently, she glided towards the exit, whipping around the corner and away from sight, the slightest flutter of ck trailing right after her.


    Every action, every movement¡ªintentional. Beckoning, demanding me to follow. But that¡¯s just like her, isn¡¯t it? To have everyone else approach rather than her. Like a pampered little princess to be waited on hand and foot.


    Seriously, sometimes I do wonder just what it is Tyler sees in her...


    Well, at any rate, it seems like sooner was ended up being a whole lot sooner than I thought.

 Chapter 735 - 735 Grievous Mistake

    735 Grievous Mistake


    ¡°Hm, quite the peculiar look you have in your eyes. No couth, and with such brazenness too.¡±


    Perhaps one of the universe¡¯s greatest mysteries is just how far a vampire¡¯s arrogance and hubris could extend. Or at least this one specific vampire in particr.


    Standing there, untouched by the ruggedness of the cold weather, shielded by an imprable air of self-grandeur and importance¡­ it¡¯s seriously a wonder how she even still fits on this without that giant ever-ballooning head of hers bloating out the sun in all its pompousness.


    ¡°if I dare surmise, you¡¯re not particrly delighted to see me at the moment, are you?¡±


    It¡¯s like everytime I see her, she¡¯s always in the cast of dark shadows. This time was no different either, lurking beneath the shade of a concrete pir, arms crossed and guarded in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite understandable,¡± She said, adding on in my continued silence. ¡°For, truly, what are you to assume? Your friend, injured, grievously so, no rhyme nor reason. What else could that entail, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Tyler told me to give you the benefit of the doubt. For his sake, I¡¯ll try to,¡± I finally spoke up, my stare hard and cold within hers. ¡°So you can either keep yapping away about how this whole thing is so beneath you, or you can just shut the hell up, and just tell me what the hell did you do.¡±


    Amelia red fiercely, but she did not retaliate. Surprisingly enough, she managed to hold her tongue in, her legs shifting slightly in ce.


    ¡°I did not mean for him to be hurt.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Oh, did you now?¡± I snorted loudly. ¡°Job well done then. Seriously.¡±


    She let out a raspy breath, her eyes on me hardening. ¡°I had only meant to deter him away, alright? Drive him out, feel averse to being within my presence¡ªto leave me well alone. Suffice it to say, things did not go as nned.¡±


    Finally, hearing not a single syble of snark in her words. I let up my intensity, spoke a little calmer, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    I heard her out, getting the whole story, every detail, every happening, dramatized in her very articte way of speaking, and the more I heard of what really went down, the more I found myself shaking my head from left to right.


    ¡°You steal people¡¯s belongings for fun?¡± I eximed loudly to the dismay of several passersby. ¡°And you got Tyler pickling pockets right along with you?!¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I share deeply with your incredulity,¡± Amelia wearily said. ¡°I expected him to shrink away from the challenge¡ªonly the most rational thought to have, yes? Except instead he ran boldly, stupidly into theplete senseless. I can¡¯tprehend it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s senseless, stupid,¡± I said, even more taken aback at the fact that she really, actually, didn¡¯t seem topletely understand at all why Tyler went and did what he did. ¡°Tell him to jump off a cliff, he¡¯ll do it! He wants to impress you! He¡¯s not just gonna pass up a golden opportunity to look good in front of you. Bond over somemon interests which I¡¯m sure there¡¯s very little of.¡±


    ¡°Then, I suppose, even at that front, he had failed miserably,¡± Amelia dully said. ¡°He didn¡¯t even manage to swindle a single essory of any material worth. Aplete waste of my effort, my time, my patience.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because it¡¯s all about you,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°Well? Keep enlightening me. If stealing shit didn¡¯t send him to the hospital, what did?¡±


    When I did finally learn how exactly Tyler earned his many spots of ck and blue, I just spiraled even deeper into madness. Like¡ªwhat? Huh? Is this real life? Are you sure we¡¯re all just not some actors on a set? Some two-dimensional pieces of text written in a book?


    Out of all things¡ªjumped by a couple of punks looking to get even? And like the knight in shining armor he was, Tyler had to jump in to save his fair maiden and get his shit kicked in. Granted, not as if he was aware that his maiden wasn¡¯t exactly the usual damsel in distress told in those fairytales. Still, what kind of borderline cliche scenario was this?


    And here I was thinking of something worse, something much worse. I don¡¯t know exactly what, but I do know it was worse. Getting the full picture now, I have the urge to just burst outughing by just how ridiculous it all sounded.


    ¡°So either way,¡± I said, recapping everything, ¡°You¡¯re still pretty much the entire reason why he¡¯s in the hospital anyway.¡±


    ¡°Except I did not intend for this oue,¡± She rebutted. ¡°Contentious as you may find me, I do not outright act in malevolence.¡±


    ¡°And what? Does that automatically acquit you of all wrongdoings?¡± I asked. ¡°Because you didn¡¯t mean it¡ªall¡¯s just fine and dandy? Wipe your hands clean, you¡¯re not at fault in any way?¡±


    To that, she took to silently glowering, puckering in her lips so tightly I could see her sharp fangs protruding through her skin. Still, it wasn¡¯t as if she was outright denying it. Though the inverse is true too, not as if she was admitting it.


    ¡°He wanted to save you, took a damn beating for you, pretty much did everything he could to please you,¡± I said, awe-stricken in the midst of my bafflement. ¡°Y¡¯know, typically, this is the part where you kinda start falling for him, a tincy little¡­ maybe¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± She snarled, her voice with a hard edge. ¡°Him? Human? Especially him? You demean me, insult me! As if I would ever¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Then just answer me one thing,¡± I cut her off before she could go a thousand-word tangent. ¡°Just what are you doing here five floors away from his room?¡±


    So quick-witted, always so eloquently-spoken, and yet once again, for some reason Amelia chose the silence of the rustling wind as her sole answer to my inquiry.


    Another thing to note was the seriousck of hostility from her. All throughout, I don¡¯t think I can recall a longer time where she went without throwing an insult or provocation somewhere anywhere.


    In fact, so far she¡¯s been unusuallypliant, patient. Makes me seriously wonder, consider¡­ Perhaps there was a bit of space for remorse to somehow fit in that swelling ego of hers, after all.


    ¡°If I may,¡± She suddenly spoke again. ¡°Just what in the Divines are you wearing?¡±


    Ah, there we go. Herees the petty taunts just in the nick of time. Welp, it was fun while itsted, I suppose.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Is that¡­?¡± Lips agape, Amelia leaned forward, squinting those harsh ck eyes into tiny slits. ¡°I know the magic woven in that cloak, but it can¡¯t, you can¡¯t¡ªis that Terestra¡¯s¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mom gave me a gift, yes,¡± I said simply. ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°This is absurd. Her gown, the one and only of its kind. A skill of iprehensible prowess,¡± She backed away, unable to hide the utter shock in her voice. ¡°How is it that you have it? Replicate such a¡­?¡± without waiting for a response, she blurted out. ¡°A fragment?¡±


    ¡°Good guess,¡± I nodded. ¡°A good try also on changing the subject, but I¡¯m still not done¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why? For what purpose, what justifies that¡­


    Amelia demanded, hearing nothing and saying everything. ¡°For you to envelop yourself with such strength, potency, it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s¡­ unnecessary¡­ so why have you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Magic¡¯s not active, and I have no ns on flipping that switch,¡± I said, taken off-guard by her reaction. ¡°Besides, I was cold.¡±


    ¡°C-Cold? You were¡­?¡±


    Amelia broke. Like deep in her eyes, I could visibly see the thin strand that was her sanity just snap in two. I was nonsense now, how she gazed at me, I was something iprehensible, indescribable, a foregin entity devoid of all logic and reason.


    ¡°You currently are in possession of an object of limitless potential. A contradiction in magic so nonsensical, so agonizingly illogical, that countless wiser men had turned mad at the mere notion of understanding its intricacies. And you¡­ you have that here¡­ you wear that here¡­ because¡­ because you¡¯re cold.¡±


    Well, when she puts it like that¡­


    ¡°Can we not talk about the cloak right now?¡± I said. ¡°This is about you. Your intentions, your actions. So what exactly are you doing out here if not to¡ª?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to see him,¡± Amelia snapped irritably. ¡°I¡¯m here, standing here, bearing the re of the cold and sun, solely for you.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°My sister had sought me earlier today, you see,¡± She said, her tone returned of its usual snobbery.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I nodded nkly, this information of no surprise. ¡°Did she ask you about Tyler too?¡±


    ¡°She did, yes. I¡¯ve told her exactly what I told you. And before you wonder and gloat¡ªyes, she too did not approve of what I¡¯ve done. She had confessed herself disappointed with me, something I admit I wholeheartedly regret.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s also made known to me your actions, your intentions,¡± She quickly said, snapping her eyes forward. ¡°So, you intend to take my sister on a romantic escapade of your own soon, do you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± it was my turn to fall silent. ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    Seems it was now my turn to be grilled.


    Thanks, Adalia.

 Chapter 736 - 736 A Sheltered View

    736 A Sheltered View


    I gotta say, I really, really wasn¡¯t much in the mood for another intense scrutiny of my psyche and motives. I had already been picked apart and dissected by Amanda¡¯s parentsst night, and I just have this funny feeling that putting myself in the ws of an extremely protective vampire little sister would probably be an even harsher experience.


    ¡°Christmas,¡± Amelia said, spewing out the word like it was poison on her lips. ¡°An inane custom of your ne as I hear it. The birth of your God, and you choose tomemorate it with ring lights andvishing trees? As I understand, it appears you people here too differ vastly on your beliefspared to us Kronocians. Seems proof of the existence of your world¡¯s Divines is dubious at most. So I ask, what purpose is there in maintaining this meaningless custom?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get it,¡± I simply said, equally as unkeen to delving deep into the intricacies of religion with an entity from another reality. ¡°Look, you have your practices, and we have ours. For some, for me, it¡¯s just tradition at this point, more of an excuse than anything. Y¡¯know, a perfect opportunity to spend some time with the people you love.¡±


    ¡°The people you love, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, hearing the scorn in her voice loud and clear. ¡°And I love Adalia. I love her very much at that. So, as per my earthly mortal-ly traditions, that means spending an entire day presenting her with all the love that I can offer.¡±


    ¡°Would the Elf not simply do? Or What of the subus? The human? Why my sister in particr?¡± She inquired, her arms haughty crossed in front of her again. ¡°I¡¯m certain they would all jump at the perfect opportunity¡ªas you im it¡ªto express their unending affection for their specially beloved. So why not them? Why are you not spending this invaluable time with them instead?¡±


    ¡°Christmas is¡­¡± I began slowly. ¡°I promised Adalia that I would¡­¡±


    ¡°Promised her? Oh, pity then for the rest, I suppose!¡± Amelia said, so quick to drown me out. ¡°I wonder, when will it be her turn next? To wallow and ache in silence, in envy unspoken, yearning to express her feelings for you while you go off flourishing your ¡®love¡¯ with the next person you had promised to.¡±


    I like to of myself as being quite lenient, as fair and patient of an individual there ever was. But this? I don¡¯t need this¡­


    .....


    Without another word, I just briskly walked off, passing the concrete pir, passing her in particr, and retreading the snow-smothered trail all the way back to where I had parked my bike¡­ and apanying the dampened noise of my shoes plowing through the piling snow, was the lesser, subtler sound of her trailing me closely from behind.


    All I could think about was probably how bizarre a scene we must have looked. Her gliding in her deep cks, me billowing in my¡­ deeper ck. Like a pair of tant evildoers, master and minion, off on their way to n their world dominion.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done speaking with you yet,¡± She called out.


    ¡°Yeah, I guessed as much,¡± I said, turning right and pulling a hand out of my pocket to the tter of keys jangling around my finger. ¡°Too bad I am though. If you refuse to believe that I really do care for your¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have already given you my stance and view on that matter,¡± She interjected. ¡°Suffice it to say, they have not changed in the slightest.¡±


    ¡°See? If you won¡¯t listen, why should I, right? Bye.¡±


    I found my bike, reaching a hand to wipe off the umted snow, and mounted it quickly. Fired up the ignition and had my helmet in both hands before I noticed there was still an obstacle in the way.


    A ring, frowning obstacle at that¡­ and sadly, with a wall behind me, I was pretty much stuck here.


    ¡°Indeed. It seems my sister is of the same mind too,¡± Amelia grumpily grumbled. ¡°So as averse I am to the prospect of you celebrating this ¡®Christmas¡¯ with her, I cannot stop her, nor can I you¡­ most unfortunately. ¡±


    She expressed her disappointment with a begrudging sigh, and I just sat there in my seat, arms dangling off the handlebars just bracing for the caveat attached in this rare show of amity from her¡­ and just as I had anticipated, Amelia hardened her already heavy stare.


    ¡°But if you insist on this, what you call ¡®love¡¯, what you im to be sincere, then I just wish only for you to know her as I have, as I do. For she is as much her past as she is her present.¡±


    ¡°Meaning what exactly?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t believe her always this passive, always this gentle, did you?¡± She said. ¡°What you see, what you¡¯vee to know of her, is only a small fraction of who she is in her entire. Before, long before you, Kronocia¡ªdo you not wonder how she used to be? How she spoke, how she thought? Do you really believe her meekness now is something inherited to us ruthless, predatorial Matriarchs at birth?¡±


    Something about the way she was speaking was annoying me. Like she was trying to lure my curiosity, dangling a piece of carrot at me and teasing me with a bite that¡¯ll nevere. And goddammit, it was kinda working.


    ¡°So what?¡± I said, trying to sound disinterested in spite of myself. ¡°You¡¯re trying to say she was just like how you are now?¡±


    ¡°Worse,¡± She said, the smallest hint of smirk trailing with her words. ¡°Worse than I.¡±


    I recalled back, in my mind, hearing Adalia¡¯s voice whispering to me in a haze of memories. She had confided to me she had killed humans before, mercilessly, indifferently, for that was simply just what she was. Predator to prey. The strong to the weak. I knew this, epted this, but¡­ worse? How does she mean by worse, exactly?


    ¡°Of course, predictable and arrogant as you certainly are, you¡¯ll im you still bear feelings for her despite it,¡± Amelia scoffed. ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I responded immediately. ¡°I know she¡¯s killed, I know she¡¯s been ruthless, but I also know that she¡¯se to regret it. I know she¡¯s changed. Right now, she¡¯s changed.¡±


    ¡°Changed indeed,¡± She muttered with a singr nod. ¡°Yet, I ask, do you not wonder exactly what it is that brought this change about within her? How did shee to fall so far from the superiority of her species to actually harboring feelings to someone like you?¡±


    There it was again, loud and clear, that carrot on a stick.


    ¡°Because she became human for a while?¡± I said, offering the first thought that popped in my head. ¡°Learned to sympathize, saw things from our point of view?¡±


    ¡°It amuses me to think that you still consider yourself human, or wholly one at least,¡± She remarked, sniggering. ¡°But I digress. You speak of her brief transformation as the catalyst? Hmm, perhaps, or perhaps not.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just spit it out already,¡± I snapped, feeling the simmer of impatience rising. ¡°Hurry up and reveal something scathing about Adalia that I don¡¯t know, so I can go home and have it not change a single thing about how I feel about her.¡±


    Expected her to react in many different ways. A still lingering smirk on her face was not one of them.


    ¡°No. You see, I wish only for you to wonder, not to know. Not from me, at least,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Those questions. If you really wish to be with my sister, then I only request that, in time, you will seek her for those answers she had undoubtedly hid from you. And just bear in mind that you are not the first.¡±


    ¡°The first?¡± I blinked. The first what?¡±


    ¡°The first human to have imed to love her.¡±


    And with that, she tugged away her string, tugged the carrot from her lips, and shuffled to the side, no longer obstructing the way forward.


    I knew better than to pry answers from out of her. It¡¯s like every time she opens her mouth, she plunges me deeper in a murky sea of disquiet.


    Not the first human. Meaning¡­ that she¡¯s fallen in love before? Or is it just¡­?


    Amelia stood silently by in amusement, and I could see she was clearly enjoying watching me slowly unravel from within.


    Well, I wasn¡¯t having it.


    I put on my helmet, slowly wheeling myself forward, her lofty gaze just within the corner of my peripherals as I passed her by.


    ¡°Another thing to consider,¡± I heard her speak out again. ¡°Your abilities. Have you not considered honing them in your spare time?¡±


    I chose not to speak, but nted my feet into a grinding halt all the same.


    ¡°What with that cloak of yours. And knowing the threat looming ahead. It¡¯s only the most sensible thing to do,¡± She said. ¡°Perhaps get one of your many paramours to teach you. If I may suggest, I believe the subus would prove quite the capable teacher. In any case, do give it some thought, won¡¯t you?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Noted.¡±


    Then it was her turn to skirt away. In the frosted reflection of my rearview mirror, I watched her turn her heels in the opposite direction, drifting further and further. Any second on the brink of vanishing in the literal blink of an eye¡­ never to be seen again until who knows when.


    I thought of Tyler.


    ¡°He wants to see you still, y¡¯know?¡± I said aloud, staring up briefly at the ss panes of the fifth-floor. How lonely it looked soaring in the cold, gray skies. ¡°Even after everything, he still just wants to see you.¡±


    If she had heard me orpletely ignored me, I wouldn¡¯t know¡­ for the next time I nced back at my rearview mirror, the white of snow was the only thing staring back at me.

 Chapter 737 - 737 Intrusive Wonders

    737 Intrusive Wonders


    The rest of the day passed me by in a breeze.


    No joke, it felt a little unsettling having nothingst-minute hit me in the face like a bug stter on a windshield and slink me into another wild fantastical scenario of epic proportions. I spent the rest of the day indoors as the snow continued to pour.


    Ash, as always, stepped eagerly forward to bow in wee, a damp grimy cloth draped over one arm, brandishing in the other a feather dusterted in webs and dust bunnies. Her pursuit of immacteness rendering herself to be not so immacte herself.


    The house was already practically spotless when I left it, so I don¡¯t know where or how she even managed to find more spots to polish. This, alongside stocking up the pantry, repleting the fridge, and to my absolute surprise pulling up with my bike, clearing the entire driveway of snow, had me restraining the immediate impulse to fall on my knees and start kissing her feet while also simultaneously begging her to take a rest.


    Then she even apologized for her less-than-proper appearance, which was the punch to the guts that made me just wanna hold on tight to her right there and then and never let go till my bones were nothing but powder and ash¡ª for Ash was too good for this world. There was just simply no two ways about it.


    Disagreeing means heresy. And also death. Absolutely death.


    Ash took my jacket off for me, eyed queerly at the light flutter of dark ck I still had hanging over my shoulders, before parting briskly with an endearing smile to finally empty out a brimming basket of clothes she had been meaning to toss into the washer all day.


    Drifting my gaze ever so slightly left graced me with a wholesome, blissful view of Adalia curled fast asleep on her favorite couch, having returned from her outing and resolutely unstirring, even as a restless Mr. ck swiped at a loose strand of her hair dangling over the edge of the soft linen.


    As much as I tried to suppress it, the seeds that Amelia had oh so generously nted in my head had begun to sprout, blossoming into urges, questions that had me pausing every second step I took as I walked by to stop and consider.


    .....


    Managed to keep my mouth shut for the time being though, even when she awoke sometimeter in the evening in the middle of dinner, I didn¡¯t speak a word of meeting with her sister earlier at noon, instead serving her share of stewed potatoes and sliced sausages.


    And when night fell, and after Adalia had suckered her daily dose, I almost nearly inquired her about it then. But something, something I wasn¡¯t sure what stopped me in my tracks yet again.


    It¡¯s not as if I was afraid of what I¡¯d hear, it¡¯s just¡­ if Adalia wanted me to know something, she¡¯d just tell me about it, wouldn¡¯t she? I look at her face, peer into the amicability of her silver-hued eyes, and I just can¡¯t imagine them manifesting a disdain greater than that I¡¯d typically see from her sister.


    But ording to Amelia, she had indeed been worse, far worse¡­ and what was this whole thing about somebody else falling for her before me? And even more mystifyingly, what happened to him?


    s, Adalia lifted her lips away from my neck, a faint sigh of satisfaction prickling my bare skin, and slowly began shambling herself out my bedroom door, leaving me wallowing in the dark, and also in mild surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to sleep with me?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯ve been wanting to¡­¡±


    She stopped just right beneath the doorway, her slender outline ck and shadowy from the dim light of the hall.


    ¡°I¡¯m going¡­ somewhere¡­ tonight¡­¡± She exined.


    I waited for her to further borate, the seconds of silence after told me I shouldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Somewhere¡­¡± I said, hoping I sounded as casual as I did in my head. ¡°At thiste in the night?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She said, and said no more.


    Seems cryptic answers wasn¡¯t just a trait exclusive only to her sister.


    ¡°Are you meeting with your sister again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, then where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Some¡­ where¡­¡±


    And that was when I knew I was pressing down on a lost cause. Just another buzzing question to keep me up at night.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, lifting my feet up to bed. ¡°Just stay safe, okay?¡±


    I saw her head give the slightest nudge of acknowledgment, and I turned my gaze to the nk ceiling expecting her to just disappear where she stood as she usually does.


    Yet, in the corner of my eyes, I think I could still see the faintest silhouette.


    ¡°One more¡­ day¡­¡± Adalia whispered, her usual sluggish tone coursing with some fervor. ¡± ¡°one¡­ more¡­¡±


    ¡°A day just all for you, yeah,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Not¡­ just me¡­¡± She nced back, her face partly basked in light, and with it, alight, always there, always present, shone the fondness in her eyes. ¡°For you¡­ too¡­¡±


    Harsher, crueler¡­ I just couldn¡¯t see that side of her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°For me too, I suppose.¡±


    That night, I drifted peacefully to sleep listening to Amanda¡¯s hysteric screams sting in my earphones from jumpscare after jumpscare and regretting ever thinking of dabbling into horror.


    I was up bright and early the next morning, Harry¡¯s mysterious gift securely in my coat pocket as I clocked into the work, breaking my personal best with like fifteen more minutes to spare. Even Nick leaned out of his office, creaking and squeaking a poor swivel chair that looked miniature for a man his size, to give me a bit of praise in his usual Nick-ly fashion.


    ¡°Finally decided to take your job seriously, did you? About time.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m blushing,¡± I said, stuffing my jacket in the locker, but still keeping Mom¡¯s cloak over me, which at this point was too much amodity against the cold to just stuff in my closet and forget forever.


    Instead, I wore it over my employee robes, considering it another essory to enhance customer immersion if ever I was inevitably inquired about it. While Nick quietly manager-ed away, I began setting up shop, whirring up machineries and wiping down countertops before finding myself the nearest ridge on the wall to prop myself against until somebody came chiming in.


    Ever so often, I found my eyes drifting to the clock hanging on the wall, the minute hand slowly sinking down more and more, until I just couldn¡¯t bear with it anymore.


    ¡°Hey Nick,¡± I yelled into the ckness of the back office. ¡°Nick, you listening?¡±


    From the depths of the abyss, a grunt echoed back. Nick was listening.


    ¡°Is Hayleying inter today?¡±


    The abyss expelled a sigh, clearly thinking itself above answering such banal inquiries.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re solo shift today. She¡¯s noting. Won¡¯t be for some time.¡±


    Needless to say, I was caught off-guard by this piece of information.


    ¡°Howe?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She has something to do. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°Something so important she can¡¯t drop in for a while?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the boss, she can do what she likes,¡± Nick said. ¡°That includes entrusting the overseeing of her shop over to me.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s so important that she can¡¯t¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know,¡± Nick impatiently cut me off. ¡°And neither should you. You¡¯re paid to work, so work. Stop asking questions.¡±


    Just my luck, wasn¡¯t it? The day after promising Harry I¡¯d y diligent courier to pass her daughter his gift is the same day she decides to not be a cafe owner for a while.


    Oh, well, I got her phone number, she¡¯s Amanda¡¯s close bud. Worsees to worse, I have plenty of alternative ways to go about this task still.


    Just right then, to the soft chime of a bell, the entrance swung open, letting in a windy, chilly draft, and blowing into our front doorstep the first customer of the day.


    Always the first and frequent, I¡¯m proud to say.


    ¡°Your boss needs to sort out when exactly you¡¯re going to be closed,¡± Irene red, speaking to me through the thickness of her wooly scarf. ¡°It was a bit of an inconvenience trying to open a locked door yesterday, speaking as a loyal customer.¡±


    ¡°Terribly sorry,¡± I said, leaning over the counter with the practiced smile of customer hospitality. ¡°But for your information, we do have a website, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t update there,¡± Irene scoffed, plopping herself in her usual seat, unraveling her scarf andying out a thick folder of paperwork in front of her. ¡°Hence, me trying to open a locked door.¡±


    No? Then just what the hell does Nick do on theputer the whole day then? What?


    As I was busy pondering the reason for my manager¡¯s existence, I heard the click of Irene¡¯s pen fastened in her grip¡­ but then the usual scribbling, writing, that followed after¡­ I didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°That cloak,¡± Her unblinking eyes slowly descended from my shoulders to my legs, lips parting more and more. ¡°I¡¯m going to guess your mother wanted to give you something especially special?¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I gaped at her. ¡°You must be a detective or something.¡±


    Irene stayed her gaze at my attire for a moment longer, before fervently shaking her head, incredulous, and diving headfirst into her work.


    I¡¯m not even going to ask or wonder how that¡¯s possible, because typically it just isn¡¯t,¡± She said so calmly that just circled back to sounding exasperated. ¡°Magic like that. Abilities like that. It¡¯s beyond the extent of my knowledge. And you¡­ you¡¯re wearing it like it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Funny. I think I heard something along those lines from someone else before.


    ¡°Just get me my usual,¡± Irene requested. ¡°And if you could, carefully please, don¡¯t blow up the building by identally scalding yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m careful.¡±


    ¡°I know you are, talent like yours. But if you¡¯re gonna keep that cloak on, just exercise caution, alright?¡±


    The kind of feats my mother aplished engulfed in this shade of darkest ck, from Irene¡¯s wary nces, I could imagine it¡­ the fear it used to instill, the sheer awe it used to deliver.


    Atop a saucer, I nudged Irene¡¯s drink towards her. Freshly-brewed, and wafting with an aroma that she just couldn¡¯t seem to resist, Irene almost greedily lifted the rims of the cup to her lips, and I could visibly see the serenity and peace gradually oozing into her in the slumping down of her shoulders. Her small smile of satisfaction afterward only attested to that.


    And now that she was in a better, less cranky mood¡­


    ¡°Hey, Irene,¡± I said slowly, careful only to speak, seeing a lengthy pause between her scribbling. ¡°Got a favor to ask, if you don¡¯t mind that is¡­¡±


    The tip of her pen stalled at the tail end of a sentence, tinging a full-stop to an even more to a bigger, bolder dot. I suppose that meant she was listening.


    ¡°See, I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I continued, finally giving a voice to the only other thought that had continued to pester me since yesterday. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you could teach me how to better use my abilities, do you?¡±

 Chapter 738 - 738 Reluctant Teacher

    738 Reluctant Teacher


    The next expression Irene would make, the subtlest twitch in her brow, the next shape her lips would curl to, now pretty much determined the path my whole life would alter to henceforth.


    Exaggerating a little bit, but yeah¡­ being able to actually proficiently use the powerful abilities I¡¯ve inherited is kind of a big deal to start rippling into other aspects of my life if you really stop to think about it.


    And it¡¯s a lengthy discussion I¡¯ve had with myself in silence too many times to count now, the preceding months before all the way to the present moment now, this has been stewing in the back of my head for the longest time¡­ but it was only until Amelia voiced this notion herself, hearing ite from her of all people¡­ something about it just had me digging it back up to the forefront of my thoughts again.


    Despite knowing I had the potential and ability to pretty much ruin the entire career of real-world magicians, magic was only something that I had the slightest interest in.


    Sure it was convenient closing the door on its own while you¡¯re ten feet awayfy in bed, or getting yourself a sneaky edge in some lightheartedpetitions¡­ doing anything beyond that, I never really thought about it too much unless current circumstances required me to do so.


    That¡¯s how it was when the Blight fell, same story again dismantling Mom¡¯s fleshy, sentient barrier around the house. And really, if I never have to exert myself like that again, that¡¯d be the happiest happily ever after for me.


    Because I never wanted to do that, I¡¯ve no interest in dabbling in the mystical aspects of my life. The everyday, the mundane, I¡¯ll be more than happy if things just stayed this way forever.


    But s, there¡¯s no use trying to reintegrate myself back to the daily, normal struggles of yesteryear when I¡¯m apletely different person from the daily, normal guy I was in the past.


    So yeah, maybe absolute power was a major turn off for me, but that didn¡¯t mean I have turned away from itpletely.


    .....


    Just the basics, just the necessities, ever the case therees a time where I simply had no other choice but to exert myself once more.


    And, woe of me to agree with Amelia¡¯s views, but who else better to y teacher to my inexperience than the adopted daughter of an Ancient Magus herself?


    Irene, please say yes.


    Those piercing hazel eyes of hers, asionally endearing, oftentimes piercing¡­ slowly grew tenfold towards thetter.


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± She asked quietly, setting her t down against the counter. ¡°Is this because of the graffiti trend? I told you there¡¯s nothing to worry about yet.¡±


    I hastened to my defense. ¡°No, rx, I just thought¡­ it only makes sense, doesn¡¯t it? No point in having any powers if I don¡¯t know how to use them anyway.¡±


    ¡°I was under the impression you didn¡¯t want to use them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But wouldn¡¯t it be better if I knew how to¡­¡±


    ¡°Better safe than sorry, yes, I get it,¡± She spoke over me. ¡°And it¡¯s hard to argue against that point, since, like you said¡­ it only makes the most sense for you to learn how.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly,¡± I said, a little surprised she actually saw eye-to-eye with me. ¡°So¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, you can call me stupid, senseless, selfish,¡± Irene slowly began stirring her cup, hiding herself in the foamy, frothy surface of her drink. ¡°But a part of me really doesn¡¯t want to agree to this.¡±


    Right then, again, the jingle of the front door opening, the heartyughter of a group of customersing in forcibly ejecting me out in the middle of the discussion to walk away and tend to their needs instead.


    The timing¡­


    It was after ten painstaking minutes of rmendations and indecision that I finally managed to make it back to my station with a full list of orders.


    Five drinks. Five vastly different methods of preparing them all, and five selections of cakes to go along with them. This should be fun.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a very good reason to be against it to be honest,¡± Irene said, taking another break in her scribbling. ¡°Nheless, it is still a reason.¡±


    I gave a grunt, too busy juggling between ingredients to get even a single word out.


    ¡°You see, thest time there was someone with simr abilities to yours, my entire world got destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Irene¡­¡± I slowly whirled back around at her, the back of my hands dribbling with spilled milk. ¡°You¡¯re not saying what I think you¡¯re saying, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± She said with an earnest look. ¡°But that¡¯s just the thing. Unlike the rest of us, your powers work better entwined with your emotions, negative emotions. Anger, chaos, destruction. Like Terestra. Sure, practice and discipline will definitely get you somewhere. But to excel, to really excel¡­ would mean sumbing yourself to these emotions again and again.¡±


    Believe me, it was the hardest thing listening and pouring while doing my best to avoid spilling. I could feel my momentum slow, my efficiency diminish as I took in every word of her reason.


    ¡°Remember Ria, the things you did to her? Remember Subjugation? What you had to force yourself to do to the Elf? The things you have to feel in order to even pull it all off? Hatred, destruction, again and again¡­ can you really indulge these emotions without it also having alter how you think? How you are now? Think about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking to do,¡± I said, fumbling around, half-distracted, searching for condiments. ¡°Nothing to that extent. Just the basics, the simple stuff, in case the situation ever requires me to¡­¡±


    ¡°And if the situation ever requires you to do more?¡± She interjected, the both of us pausing, the both of us staring, the concern brimming her eyes more palpable than ever. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be able to do more? If you can tell me confidently that it won¡¯t affect you in the slightest, then tell me, I¡¯ll believe you. But just consider it carefully, alright?¡±


    I was spared from responding right away by one of the newly-arrived patrons hailing for my attention, wondering they¡¯re drinks had gone. Quickly, I scurried off toward their table, brimming tall cups quivering in a tray atop my hands, serving them ordingly and apologizing for my punctuality¡­ all the while, in my head, all I was hearing was Irene.


    Y¡¯know, I never really thought about that point of view before, this dark perspective of me knowing more. No, it was only her that had been thinking about this, to be thinking about me, worrying about me, to this extent.


    All the more reason she was absolutely perfect for the job.


    I went back to behind the counter, and Irene visibly tensed upon seeing my return, her stack of paperwork shifted far aside and disregarded, her undivided attention now fully toward me.


    ¡°Well?¡± She asked, batting her eyes once. ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I admitted. ¡°No, that¡¯s not something I can wholeheartedly guarantee.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She nodded rigidly. ¡°So that means you¡¯re not going to¡­?¡±


    ¡°I still want to learn anyway,¡± I said, much to her dismay and worry. ¡°I considered it, I thought about it, just like you said I should.¡±


    ¡°In a thirty second walk from here to there?¡±


    ¡°I decided it¡¯s well worth the risk,¡± I continued on. ¡°If it means I¡¯ll be able to protect you and everyone else somewhat then it¡¯s not even a question. I want to learn.¡±


    ¡°You realize that goes both ways, don¡¯t you?¡± Irene furrowed her brow. ¡°I want to protect you just as much as you want to protect us.¡±


    ¡°So why not meet me halfway?¡± I said, leaning against the counter, inching closer. ¡°You teach me how to protect you, while protecting me from myself. Everyone wins.¡±


    There she went, withdrawing into silence, that brilliant mind of hers working its wonders and rifling through the prospect at every conceivable angle. Quietly, she stirred her drink, creased the edges of one of her documents, maintaining this hard, precarious expression that had her lips reclusing into itself.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re really truly not feeling up for it,¡± I added on. ¡°I suppose I can always ask someone else to teach me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines¡­¡± She said slowly, baffled. ¡°Jealousy? Is that really the ace up your sleeve to try and convince me? Not reasons, not exnations. Jealousy? Really?¡±


    ¡°If it works, it works,¡± I said. ¡°So,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Does it work?¡±


    She red, she heaved, the look in her eyes a blend of both the former and thetter.


    ¡°You win,¡± She took her pen back up, swiping and mming a paper in front of her at random. ¡°I¡¯ll teach.¡±

 Chapter 739 - 739 Surprise Visit

    739 Surprise Visit


    Having convinced Irene to lend her aid was a burst of endorphins to my brain like no other.


    I was eager to learn, practically oozing with fervor, but ording to Irene, s¡­ not so fast.


    ¡°Give me some time to n ahead,¡± She requested, downing her third refill, and drowning in paperwork. ¡°Proceed as usual for the time being. I¡¯ll tell you when we start.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye,¡± I said. ¡°Do you at least have like an estimate as to when exactly?¡±


    ¡°Not a good one. My schedule is pretty tight at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Your best guess?¡±


    ¡°After New Year¡¯s, at the earliest,¡± She said. ¡°And lose the cloak. The cloak¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°For winter wear only, actually,¡± I said, trying to cate her worries. ¡°But I get it. Cloak stays off during lessons.¡±


    ¡°You sound excited, don¡¯t get excited,¡± She warned me with her most dreary tone. ¡°If you¡¯re expecting it to be fun, it isn¡¯t. Cultivating your magic is not as interesting as it sounds. There¡¯s a reason why not everyone can do it in Kronocia.¡±


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯ll make it interesting,¡± I said, my keenness not meddled with in the slightest. ¡°With you, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be plenty interesting.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± She grunted audibly, the vocal equivalent of rolling one¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not going to take it easy on you, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you won¡¯t,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°Hence: interesting.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll take back those words soon enough. But for the time being,¡± She nudged her cup, the surface faintly rattling with a hollow, empty sound. ¡°Get me another. More sugar this time, thanks.¡±


    It was another hour of coffee refills and rifling through documents before Irene eventually took her leave. A generous tip under her mug, and the pressure of her lips still warm on my cheek.


    This was always my favorite part of her farewells. When she arrives, approaches, shees in the ce guarded, so reserved¡­ but when it finally came time to depart, she¡¯d drop it all for a brief, fleeting moment, and show me the adoring, caring woman that¡¯s always present right beneath the surface.


    So yeah, maybe she was right about the lessons being all harsh and severe as she ims l, but so long as I know that loving girl is still lurking in there, I¡¯ll know I make it through just fine.


    It was a longer whileter until I was free myself. My work robes caked in a vast array of fine powder of, a wastebasket brimming full with used gloves, and a bunch of satisfied patrons funneling out the door. A job well done if it weren¡¯t for the little box stuffed in my pocket still remaining undelivered.


    Oh well, there¡¯s always next time¡­


    ¡°Closed for Christmas,¡± Nick grunted out after me as I made a beeline for my locker. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Merry Christmas, Nick.¡± I greeted him back.


    Once I was mounted on my bike, I took a lengthy detour scouring the city for any noteworthy presents to give tomorrow.


    I know Adalia counts my going out with her as her Christmas gift already. Regardless, what kind of significant other would be if I considered that good enough?


    She¡¯s getting a gift, one way or another.


    Yet it seems all my extensive searching had only served to have her in my mind at all times, which meant¡­ my thoughts had regressed back to pondering the unanswered.


    It¡¯s like the deal with Ash all over again. Her story, her history untold¡­ and here I was itching to pull all out from the shadows.


    And I knew, one way or another, I was going to find out.


    I needed to.


    Before I knew it, I found myself taking the familiar turn veering towards the hospital, and since I was already junction-bound, I thought ¨C why not?


    And thus, fifteen minutester, that was how I ended up back inside the fifth-floor ward, resting on the visitor couch, watching in mild amusement as Tyler struggled stuffing a burger in his mouth that one of his homeboys smuggled inside for him for lunch.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, pretty sure there¡¯s a reason why the hospital sets you your own meal,¡± I said, eyeing the untouched tray of food sitting by the bedside.


    ¡°Yeah, to poison us so we¡¯d stay longer, charge us more,¡± Tyler said, his cheeks bulging and I wasn¡¯t too sure if it was from the burger or not. ¡°This shit here tastes like poverty. Got me out here sympathizing with the poorer countries out there. Maybe I should make a video about ¡¯em. Raise some awareness.¡±


    ¡°What, you¡¯re gonna start your own food bank now?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you know what, Big Man¡­ you might just be onto something there.¡±


    That was just a joke, what the heck.


    ¡°By the by, Big Man, gotta ask, you ain¡¯t gay for me or some shit, are you?¡±


    Okay, I think I better go get a doctor. Questions like that, some nurse must have tampered with his pain meds.


    ¡°Pretend I said yes to that,¡± I scoffed in bemusement. ¡°What then?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, bro, don¡¯t really swing that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you heartbreaker, Tyler,¡± I deadpanned. ¡°How you wound me.¡±


    He sniggered, then jutted his puffy lips forward trying to nibble a piece of the patty sticking out from between the buns.


    ¡°You see, right¡­¡± He began to rify, smacking loudly. ¡°Just can¡¯t help but notice you got enough girls with you for breakfast, lunch and dinner¡­ and yet this is the second day in the row you¡¯re dropping in on me like you ain¡¯t got better things to do or something.¡±


    ¡°Well excuse me for being a friend, I guess,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize it was the wrong move to wanna check up on you.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t no one¡¯s saying I don¡¯t appreciate the gesture, alright? But I ain¡¯t buying you don¡¯t got better ces to be on the day before Christmas, dude! Here is thest ce you should be, you hear me? In fact, you know what? I¡¯ll give you ten more mins to chill, then I want you to fuck right off all the way back to your one of your girls¡¯ arms, whichever you prefer.¡±


    In my heart of hearts, I knew Tyler was right. Guess I bettere clean before he starts thinking less of me even more.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for a gift,¡± I said simply. ¡°For tomorrow. For Adalia.¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Tyler paused, eyes flooding with realization, a crooked smile turning him briefly to a happy-looking blowfish. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Out on a whim, I filled Tyler in on all the ideas for gifts I thought of so far, hoping somehow, by some stroke of luck, he¡¯ll manage toe up with something eureka-worthy.


    But to myplete surprise he justughed, chuckling in spite of the pain it brought him, wincing and smiling at me¡­ looking somewhat constipated.


    ¡°Bruh, you¡¯re thinking too hard. As far as I can tell, Adalia doesn¡¯t seem like the type to give two shits about what you get for her. If it¡¯s something, then it¡¯s something special.¡±


    ¡°Enlighten me, then,¡± I said, tossing an arm at him and sitting back. ¡°If you were me, what would you get her?¡±


    He frowned, shrugged. ¡°Anything, for fucks sake. I mean, just for example¡­ before I actually gave Amelia some¡­¡±


    It didn¡¯t surprise me that he abruptly stopped there, and I pretended not to notice that he attempted to fill the silence right after by munching messily on his burger trying to brush off a very wrong example.


    ¡°Christmas a few years back,¡± He began again slowly. ¡°I was with an ex, no one important, anyway, with her I decided to give¡ª¡±


    And for a second time in a row, Tyler didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence, drowned out, beaten out, by the seamless whoosh of the sliding door. I remember ncing back, and in a single second, I remembered being taken aback¡­ seeing the lush, striking sway of ming red hair skirting inward.


    A stranger walked in. To me at least, aplete and total stranger. A face dotted in freckles, the meekest smile forming on the thinnest of lips. The brightest, kindest blue eyes I¡¯ve ever seen. All epassed in the petite frame of ady.


    Indeed, a strangerdy.


    But apparently, a stranger only to me¡­


    Tyler¡¯s burgernded in a wet wrinkling st of wrappers atop hisp. Shocked, speechless, pain forgotten, he immediately arched up from his bed, his ocean-blue eyes directly meeting hers, and it was almost as if they were having a conversation in silence, in a fraction of a second.


    How he looked at her, and how she looked at him¡­


    The redhead took a step forward, undressing her deep orange coat that blended seamless with the locks of her hair, and spoke, ¡°Is this¡­ awkward?¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t answer, so again, thedy shuffled forward, high-heeled wooly boots cking along the hardfloor.


    ¡°So,¡± She took a moment to look at him, really look at him, bruises-bandaged and all. ¡°Long time no see?¡±


    And there was something to her gaze, something that went beyond mere friends.


    She smiled again.


    ¡°Hi, Tyler.¡±


    And croaking, stuttering, choking on the thin piece of patty he nibbled, Tyler spoke.


    ¡°Hey, Jen¡­¡±

 Chapter 740 - 740 Somewhere In The Night

    740 Somewhere In The Night


    Everywhere she looked.


    Lovers were an extremely peculiar sight.


    Among all, they acted the most unusual, the most different.


    They were like children. Like younglings clinging inseparably to their mother¡­ only except to each other. They were all like this. Perhaps that¡¯s what made them interesting.


    Adalia found them interesting.


    There were so many of them. At night, in the blowing cold, she kept finding them, she kept watching them¡­ and she kept learning from them.


    Of course, she made sure to keep at bay, to remain unnoticed, and even within the expanse of the open city, weaving through bustling streets, she found herself not having to exert much effort to do so.


    Unlike the provinces of Kronocia, nobody kept a wary eye to the presence of her among them. She had never been used to roaming out in in sight, so being able to do so, to find a chance to step out the shadows of the pale moonlight, she felt¡­ it was nice.


    Here, in this ne of existence, everything was nice.


    .....


    Learning was nice.


    So she continued to learn.


    In her findings, skulking between corners, peering around the barks of tall trees, Adalia found amon pattern forming. These humans, these lovers¡­ a majority of them¡­ they wore a constant smile on their faces.


    If they smiled, that meant they had to be happy. But every time she found another loving pair to follow, they too would be smiling just as prominently as thest.


    Does that mean Lovers are always happy?


    Amanda smiles a lot too¡­ she noticed.


    The Subus, Irene, very rarely.


    Ria¡¯s smile used to seem so deliberate to her¡­


    And Ash, she smiles¡­ only when with Him.


    He smiles too. Even when He¡¯s exhausted, even when in extreme pain, or even when He isn¡¯t particrly happy at the moment¡­ He still smiles too.


    Should she smile too?


    Adalia recalled smiling, the sparse few times the urge took her. But it was not always, it was not as often as everyone else¡­ that feeling did note as easily for her as it does for others.


    Yet a long time ago, longer than she cared or wished to remember¡­ she vaguely recalled a time when it used to. But even so, they weren¡¯t very happy times back then either.


    Even benumbed to it, she knew it was strange. To know what happiness was, but not feel it. Adalia knew, presently, she was happy, but as much she pushed, her smile would note, her lips stayed t¡­ her happiness refused to show.


    And it was sad.


    She knew it was sad.


    But she couldn¡¯t even feel that.


    So, she kept walking, she kept following, watching¡­ hoping that when the timees when the happiness shoulde, when it woulde her moment to be one of the many Lovers plowing and braving the snow in each other¡¯s arms, maybe, just maybe¡­ she would be able to show it to Him.


    And then He¡¯ll be happy.


    She liked seeing Him happy.


    Adalia moved on ahead, having spotted another pair wandering alone and together beneath the falling night sky, and followed them¡­ somewhere.


    He had asked her where she would be going, and she did not lie, for she herself did not know¡­


    Indeed, she was heading somewhere.


    In time, ¡®somewhere¡¯ had eventually led her traversing into the park. And here, it seemed, she discovered, something was happening.


    Christmas trees simr to the one back home were lined in rows across the paved path. Closed stalls filled the open space, stretching as far as she could see. Decorations hung everywhere, merry bells tinkling with the breeze, colored lights zing in a bright pulsing glow. Like home.


    And like the convention.


    She liked the convention. Overwhelming, exhausting as it was for her at times. The crowds, the noise. With Him, He had made it bearable¡­ better¡­


    The quiz game they yed was fun too.


    Perhaps there might be quizzes here they can enjoy together too.


    When the timees, yes¡­ here, the park, seems like a good ce toe to.


    He might enjoy it here.


    Maybe she can too. Like before.


    After a while, Adalia decided she had seen, explored, learned enough¡­ and slowly shuffling over to a barren meadow of snow, she began to prepare herself, collect herself.


    It was time to practice for Christmas.


    Adalia slowly streaked her hand across the empty air, like coursing her hand across the stillness of a river, and like water itself, the air in front of her began to ripple.


    Illusions. Manifestations. A Matriarch¡¯s innate specialty. To deceive or to lure their chosen victims as they so pleased.


    And should they want to¡­ they may even fool themselves.


    Adalia weaved her arm again in the opposite direction.


    The atmosphere was thickening, darkening, like a clouded dream in the midst of deep slumber, and before long, in the corner of her eyes, she was starting to see shapes, shadows lurking just barely out of sight.


    She moved her arm again, and the shadows grew in prominence.


    Eventually, in the distance, across from her, a shadow began to manifest, an ebbing flow of darkness taking shape, taking form.


    Adalia blinked once.


    The shadow became Him.


    A shadowed replica, merely an illusion, nonexistent. Nevertheless, in His shape, in His image. It was still Him.


    Close enough, she believed, at the very least.


    Adalia quietly strode forward, and the shadow turned towards her.


    She breathed.


    Practice.


    ¡°Mer¡­ry¡­ Christmas¡­¡± She tried to say smoothly, normally, happily. But she couldn¡¯t.


    Adalia tried again.


    ¡°Mer¡­ry¡­ Christ¡­mas¡­¡±


    Worse now. The shadow cocked His head.


    She tried something else.


    ¡°I¡­ love¡­ you¡­¡± She said, then again. ¡°I love¡­ you¡­¡±


    Her tone remained vapid. Her happiness stayed unspoken.


    The shadow blinked, then in His distorted swirl of ck, the shadow smiled His smile.


    Adalia pounced upon the chance, and straining, tugging, she formed her lips into her best smile.


    But it did not feel right either.


    Frustration was only natural. But not even that woulde to her.


    Blinking nkly, Adalia reached for the shadow¡¯s hand¡­ carefully, gently¡­ so as not to harm Him. That was most important, she must be gentle.


    He is fragile. So, so fragile. She must be careful. She won¡¯t hurt him ever again.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± She said to the shadow, tugging lightly. ¡°Let us¡­ walk¡­ together¡­¡±


    It¡¯s what Lovers do. She saw them do it. She wanted to do it too. But her ws simply refused this expression of her affections too.


    So she had to practice. For the slightest shift, the briefest drift of her focus, and so easily, she¡¯ll hurt him again.


    Never again.


    ¡°I¡­ love you¡­ I¡­ love you¡­¡±


    She repeated again and again, trying in vain to invoke the faintest of emotion, but nothing yet, not yet.


    The shadow continued to smile all the while, almost as if cheering for her. His loving gazing peering at her through the murkiness of her spell.


    ¡°I¡­ love¡­¡± Adalia trailed away, her misty eyes staring nkly at His swirl of expressions, before speaking again. ¡°Say¡­ you love me¡­ too¡­ please¡­¡±


    Like echoes, like the hissing of wind through rustling leaves, His voice surfaced from everywhere.


    ¡°Do you even need to ask?¡± He said in his usual candour. ¡°I love you, Adalia.¡±


    That almost did it, almost stirred something stagnant deep inside of her. An urge, a feeling¡­ with only one thing that kept it from fully surfacing.


    .....


    He wasn¡¯t real.


    Nevertheless, Adalia felt a twitch in the corner of her lips.


    ¡°I love¡­ you too¡­¡± She said, very nearly happily. ¡°Merry¡­ Christmas¡­¡±


    There was only one more thing left for her to practice.


    Something else she noticed, that all lovers tend to do. Something that He had done to her too. Something she wanted to do more than any other.


    Adalia lifted her feet, and slowly drifted herself closer towards the shadow. Inches away, closing her eyes, she pressed her lips against His¡­


    And practiced.


    It happened right then. Without warning, the shadow disappeared, unraveling back into nothingness¡­ and when she opened her eyes, she was alone again.


    Something was wrong.


    Something did not feel right.


    And she knew what it was.


    The kiss.


    It was a reminder, she remembered¡­ she didn¡¯t like remembering it¡­


    Remembering him.


    From the corner of her eyes, another shadow began to take shape, molding, forming, manifesting.


    Adalia blinked again.


    A different person stood in the distance. A different shadow.


    Yet the smile was the same, the stare was the same¡­ his love for her was the same.


    This was not just an illusion. But a memory too.


    Adalia watched as the shadow strolled toward her, hobbling hunched on frail, feeble footing supported by a cane in his right arm. She remembered he did not have a left.


    The shadow was weaker, frailer, among the humans, he was the weakest she has everid her upon.


    A being born lesser.


    Just like her.


    ¡°Liamel¡­¡± She muttered vacantly. She remembered vaguely.


    The shadow appeared delighted.


    ¡°So you do remember my name, after all,¡± a feeble voice sounded cheerily from everywhere around her. ¡°One step closer everyday.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Adalia said firmly, shuting her eyes closed. Tightly. ¡°Not¡­ anymore.¡±


    She breathed, she concentrated, and with the sudden stillness to the air, the illusion was broken.


    Adalia opened her eyes, and all was normal around her again.


    The snow was falling, the moonlight was shining, in the far distance, the shimmering of colored lights brightened and dimmed like the faintest heartbeat¡­ his heartbeat.


    But no more.


    For she had already made sure of that long before.


    Sadness must be the emotion she should be feeling now having remembered him again.


    How he spoke¡­ how he looked¡­ how he loved¡­


    Liamel.


    But for once, for this one instance¡­ Adalia felt truly d she couldn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    nkly, she looked to her left, and spotted another loving pair together in each other¡¯s arms¡­ and promptly, she scurried along to follow in their footsteps.


    It was apparent she still needed much practice¡­ if she is to ever truly love Him.


    And she will love Him¡­


    No matter what.

 Chapter 741 - 741 The Night Before...

    741 The Night Before...


    Tyler kicked me out of his room.


    Not outrightly, of course. He didn¡¯t exactly roll out of bed, broken bones and all, and kicked my ass out the door.


    But in his eyes, wide and flooding with rm, I could tell he was seriously considering it.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Whoever thisdy was, and more importantly, who she was to Tyler¡­ there was probably a time and ce to learn all these things¡­ s, just not right now.


    So yeah, I saw myself out.


    I stood up from the sofa, offered it wordlessly to the mysteriousdy who gratefully took over my ce with an appreciative smile.


    Soft-spoken, well-mannered, sophisticatedly dressed. Compared to the wild, bizarre colored streaks of tousled locks that Tyler had on his head, and his unusual aptitude to look like he just crashed headfirst in a thrift shop and carried on with whatever stuck to him¡­ made for quite the sight of pr opposites.


    Indeed, a woman like her would be thest person I¡¯d associate with someone like him.


    .....


    Just goes to show, I suppose.


    ¡°The gift hunt continues, I guess,¡± I dered, waving him off. ¡°Merry Christmas, Tyler.¡±


    Tyler let out a low indecipherable grunt which I assume was him wishing me back, unable to tear his focus away from the recently-arrived visitor. Jen, a nickname for Jenna, probably, was only too happy to pick up on hisck of voice.


    ¡°I recognize you, I think,¡± She said to me, wagging a finger at my face and trying to ce it. ¡°Staying in a stranger¡¯s home challenge? Ah, that was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± she beamed at me. ¡°Not so much a stranger anymore it seems, huh?¡±


    ¡°You still watch my videos?¡± Tyler quietly asked, his tone unusually reserved.


    Jen spun back to him, scoffing mirthfully. ¡°You¡¯re trending every other day. It¡¯s actually more impossible trying to not watch them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah, I guess. Makes sense¡­¡±


    Okay, just how meaningful a rtionship did this girl have with Tyler to have that wild bombastic of his so effortlessly tamed? I can¡¯t even believe what I¡¯m seeing, hearing¡­


    At any rate, I wasn¡¯t hearing it anymore. With a click of the sliding door, I left the two of them well alone, taking with me all the way to the exit guesses and assumptions as to who she could be.


    An ex, most likely. Like, no shit, who else could she be? The real meat of it all was the implications, really. If she¡¯s an ex, then what happened? A fallout, something or someone wasn¡¯t working out, and judging by Tyler¡¯s almost guilt-ridden expression, it seems there were still some skeletons in his closet that I didn¡¯t know about.


    And now here shees, an individual stemming from a soured rtionship long past, suddenly showing up on his bedside like the ghost of Christmas past. Can¡¯t even imagine what he¡¯s feeling.


    I stepped out of the hospital entrance, feeling the bitter chill of the cold, and it might have just been my imagination, but I felt something else swirling amidst the empty air. A dark, sneaky and¡­ strangely belligerent presence lingering close that reminded me too much of ck dresses and ugly scowls.


    Hmm¡­


    Must have been the wind.


    The moment I was on my bike again, and roaring down the streets, my focus quickly pivoted back to the direction of Adalia. I was still fuzzing out and drawing nks trying to think of the perfect gift to her, and it was thanks to that, I burned a good amount of the afternoon sun just racking my gas expenses.


    Anything¡¯s perfect, echoed Tyler¡¯s sound advice¡­ and for all I know, he might actually be on point there.


    Better yet, why don¡¯t I just ask? That¡¯s what Irene advised me before, right? Sometimes it¡¯s better to know you¡¯re being surprised than being surprised itself. And knowing Adalia, I doubt surprises are even all that surprising to her.


    Yeah, know what¡­ I¡¯ll just ask. Whatever she wants, whatever it is, her wish is mymand.


    On the next junction, I swerved left, heading onward to the direction of home, but as soon as I got there, mbered up the porch, shook my head clean of snow and opened the door, what a great shock it was for me to discover the living-room couch empty of its usual slumbering upant.


    Gone again.


    ¡°She had departed earlier this afternoon, Master,¡± Ash said, serving a tray of piping hot lunch onto the dining table. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired, but unfortunately, she did not say where she had gone to exactly.¡±


    ¡°Somewhere, I guess,¡± I muttered, resigning myself to waiting just a little longer and taking a seat on the table beside an already feasting Sera.


    But even in thetter half of noon, my patience continued to be tested, and once the sky had be tinged with the fall of dusk, I was beginning to get the feeling Adalia might be up to a little surprise of her own.


    Being away this long and this frequent? Snoozeball like her? Safe to say, there might be something in store for me on Christmas tomorrow.


    Which just pretty much made me feel all the worse for having nothing to show myself.


    Next Christmas, I¡¯m having everyone write to me their gifts. Santa¡¯s got the right idea going about this.


    When dinner came around in the juiciest servings of roast beef, there remained still a vacant spot on the table. I wasn¡¯t worried, however, a girl like her can take care of herself¡­ it was just¡­ in hindsight¡­ maybe I should have gotten her a phone of her own too.


    It was sometime in the middle of the evening, warm andfy nestled in bed where I suddenly received a surprise video call.


    Amanda rang and rang, and I stumbled fast and clumsily just so I could flip on the light switch.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± I asked, jumping back into bed and holding Amanda¡¯s face outstretched in my hand.


    ¡°I do hope you¡¯re joking,¡± Amanda said, rolling around her pillow in a bed of her hair. ¡°Look at your phone, what¡¯s the time?¡±


    I flicked my eyes ever so slightly. ¡°Ten minutes to nine?¡±


    ¡°And the date?¡±


    ¡°The twenty-fourth of December?¡±


    ¡°And also Christmas Eve. Kind of a big deal, you know?¡± Amanda let out a weary sigh, and I could almost feel the coldness of breath blowing through my disy. ¡°And here I am alone all evening long¡­ going unwished, and more importantly¡­ feeling quite unloved.¡±


    As if my guilt wasn¡¯t already sky high and soaring¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I forgot that¡­ umm, Happy merry Christmas Eve, Amanda. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Seems special asions just aren¡¯t your forte, are they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m learning¡­¡± I said pathetically, hanging my head in unbridled shame.


    ¡°Then you better learn to pick up the pace soon, my sweet dear,¡± She said forebodingly. ¡°Becausee Valentine¡¯s, oh-ho-ho¡­ let¡¯s just say, I won¡¯t be as understanding as I am with you now, alright?¡±


    I gulped. ¡°Noted.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Amanda said, shifting in ce and resting herself on her side, her crumpled partway obscuring a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s still the matter of my present. I¡¯m going mad here wondering what it is¡­ if it even exists, that is¡­¡±


    ¡°Ye of little faith¡­¡±


    ¡°Gotta see it to believe it.¡±


    ¡°It exists, alright?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be angry if you can¡¯t think of something, you know?¡± She said gently. ¡°Hard to find something for a girl who¡¯s got everything, and especially for a girl who¡¯s got you. So I understand. If you want a hint, you can just¡ª¡±


    ¡°I got your gift, Amanda. You¡¯ll like it, trust me,¡± I said, finding my eyes peering over my phone and drawn to the knobs of my bedside drawer. ¡°I just need a little more time to get it ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± She relented, pouting slightly. ¡°Better be worth the wait, though.¡±


    ¡°It will be.¡±


    Amanda fell silent, and through the blur and blemishes of videotency, I could make out the exhaustion in her eyes. I¡¯m sure ying horror games all nightst night on top of also continuously aiding in a movie¡¯s pre-production wasn¡¯t exactly doing much of her vigor. If I were her, I¡¯d just ck out the moment my body hit the sheets¡­ and yet here she was, calling me instead.


    ¡°Saw Tyler today,¡± I asked, ignoring the sting of guilt I just jabbed myself with. ¡°He¡¯s looking a bit better now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, with Jennifer tending to him, I¡¯ve no doubt he is,¡± Amanda scoffed in amusement. ¡°Have you met Jennifer before?¡±


    ¡°First time today. Jennifer, so that¡¯s her name. She anyone I should know about?¡±


    ¡°Tyler¡¯s ex. Things got ugly. She broke up with him. That¡¯s all I know of it,¡± came her summary of an answer. ¡°It¡¯s not any of my business, so¡­ I didn¡¯t feel like it was my ce to ask. And with him constantly hitting on me every time we bump into each other, it¡¯s not like I was keen on getting to know him all that well.¡±


    Welp. Seems like Amanda was as much in the dark about their rtionship as I was. Guess the only ce I was going to learn more was through the man himself. But something tells me it¡¯s not in my ce to start asking either¡­ perhaps it¡¯s better if I just let this be.


    ¡°So¡­ Christmas tomorrow, huh?¡± Amanda said, suddenly shifting the conversation. ¡°Gonna be a pretty busy day. I have a Christmas-theme stream marathon nned. My parents are probably gonna tune in to it in secret¡­ and of course, they¡¯re probably going to be wondering why I¡¯m not spending it with you.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a good excuse, I wonder? You¡¯re working? You fell sick? Out of the country?¡± She chuckled quietly. ¡°How about you decided to celebrate the day with someone else entirely?¡±


    Envy had a very distinct sound to it¡­ and I could hear it loud and clear.


    ¡°Amanda, I¡­¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk. Just let me ramble, I¡¯ll feel better soon enough,¡± She said. ¡°Adalia. Oh, Adalia. Really, she doesn¡¯t strike me as the type to ask for much, or anything at all, to be frank. Which makes her wanting to go out with you so badly all the more shocking. I can see Ash wanting it, Irene hinting for it, but Adalia? Seems she¡¯s more formidable a rival than I first thought.¡±


    ¡°Rival, really?¡± I snorted. ¡°Y¡¯know, there¡¯s nothing topete for. In case you haven¡¯t noticed, you all already won.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Spending my Christmas all on my own? You¡¯re really going to call that winning right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± I felt my words leave me. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll shut up now.¡±


    ¡°Strangely enough though, knowing that it¡¯s her that¡¯s going to be with you, it doesn¡¯t really bother me as much,¡± She said, her stare drifting off from the camera in ponder. ¡°Anyone else, I¡¯d probably be a lot more salty. But her, I don¡¯t know, I just¡­ I guess a part of me just feels like she deserves this moment more than the rest¡­ more than me even.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because like I said, she¡¯s not the type to ask for anything, and yet¡­ she asked,¡± She said. ¡°You ask me, that speaks volumes. It¡¯s cute, endearing, adorable¡­ shit, I¡¯m pissed again. Gah, this girl! She¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°Thising from the same person who used to nearly faint at the sight of her?¡± I remarked.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± Amanda said, sounding slightly surprised herself. ¡°So you better make sure I¡¯m not spending my tomorrow alone for nothing. You take this vampire, and you better make her entire year, alright? Treat her like you would me, and just so you know, I won¡¯t settle for anything less than perfection.¡±


    Here Amanda was supporting and vindicating for someone else¡¯s happiness, and Adalia¡¯s supposed to be the endearing one? I don¡¯t know if she even knows just how lovely generosity sounded.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re wee to spy on us if you don¡¯t trust me to give her a good time,¡± I said lightly, smirking. ¡°In fact, maybe I¡¯d feel better knowing you¡¯re with me there in spirit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass,¡± She gave her eyes a few hard blinks. ¡°I rather not see something I might regretter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Like what?¡±


    A bit of ag, a brief stutter, and suddenly, Amanda¡¯s expression flickered into a frightening scowl piercing straight into my soul.


    ¡°Hey,¡± She tilted her head, frowning a little. ¡°It¡¯s the night before Christmas, thest hours before your big date¡­¡±


    I frowned along, bemused. ¡°I¡¯m aware, yes¡­ what of it?¡±


    ¡°I called because I know it¡¯s thest opportunity I have to speak with you,¡± She exined. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that nobody else has tried to steal you away at thest moment to¡­?¡±


    It happened right then, Amanda speaking mid-sentence before being abruptly interrupted by a firm knocking on my bedroom door. Then like psychic, like destiny, fate-preordained, a muffled voice timidly resounded.


    ¡°Master¡­ may I enter?¡±


    Slowly, incredulously, I turned back to the disy on my phone, seeing Amanda with the smuggest grin on her face, shaking her head as if truly expecting no less.


    ¡°Ahh, love,¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s almost too easy¡­¡±


    And still smiling, Amanda threw me an impish look before immediately giving me the boot and ending the call right there and then.

 Chapter 742 - 742 Treasured Gesture

    742 Treasured Gesture


    Ash looked mighty abashed with herself.


    I opened my door, and she was standing there looking as if she was hoping that I wouldn¡¯t, and that now that I have, all her ns had just gonepletely out the window.


    ¡°Should I ask why you¡¯re out here?¡± I said, watching her squirm in cluelessness. ¡°Or would you like me to guess instead? Got a pretty good hunch, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Master,¡± Ash fell back to what she knew best, sinking her head down in a familiar bow. ¡°I¡­ well¡­ would you¡­ would you happen to be alone tonight, perchance?¡±


    ¡°For the time being,¡± I said, unable to help myself but grin at the sight of her twitching ears.¡±But not for very long, I suspect. Not if you can help it, that is.¡±


    Ash didn¡¯t seem to appreciate my teasing tone. ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Not sure why you¡¯re even asking permission,¡± I added, stepping off to the side. ¡°Unless you feel like you¡¯re doing something that you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, only walked, entering the mundanity that was my bedroom, but she didn¡¯t seem to think so¡­ treading every inch like she had entered a realm unfamiliar. I closed the door shut after her, and her ears twitched again¡­ the door click as if like lighting zapping her muscles rigid.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s got her so nervous¡­


    .....


    ¡°So¡­¡± I shuffled past her, slouching and hunching at the edge of my bed, peering up at her tense figure. ¡°Don¡¯t know if you know, but it¡¯s Christmas Eve tonight.¡±


    Her eyes almost seem to glisten sharper at my words.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± She said quietly.


    ¡°Then clearly, you¡¯re a hundred times better than me at this whole rtionship thing,¡± I said. ¡°Because itpletely slipped my mind until about a couple minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°As I know of it, the asion is typicallymemorated basking in thepany of family and friends,¡± Ash said, addressing it as if reciting it from the first definition she found off Google. ¡°I¡­ I would presume it is also a moment of deep intimacy between lovers.¡±


    ¡°Presume?¡± I gave her a look. ¡°Well, I would presume that that¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, are you not?¡±


    To my absolute surprise, Ash shook her head and it didn¡¯t at all seem like she was hiding behind a shield of pretense.


    ¡°I am here because I simply wish to be, regardless of the day or asion. To me,memorations matter very little¡­ when my day-to-day is already so very special. No, Master, I am here solely because I want to be.¡±


    That goes both ways, apparently. Here she was, snow-white locks freshly damp from a shower, draped in a silvery nightgown that didn¡¯t exactly fit, the edges of the thin skirt folding over her feet. In a lot of ways, Ash looked just average, normal, but in a lot more ways, all I could see of her was something special.


    Ash began to move again, her body first, with her legsgging slightly behind, mped down by hesitation. It was then I noticed, the distance closing in, that I hadn¡¯t actually seen her hands this whole time. She had them held behind her back, and they wouldn¡¯t budge a single inch.


    ¡®You¡¯re hiding something there,¡± I pointed out, feeling the mattress sink as she gracefully settled down close to me. ¡°Wait, is that supposed to be my¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Your Christmas present, Master, yes,¡± the hallway had shed enough light to illuminate her smile, the motions for her hands, as she slowly raised them toward me. ¡°The reason I am here.¡±


    I remembered wanting to say something, whether or not I actually did was another matter entirely. Every sound, every movement I made after, was just me simply trying to get a better look at what Ash had gotten me.


    She had it held in both hands, and it looked small, but not too small. I finally felt sensations in my arms, and I lifted them, reached out and instantly I felt my palms take the shape of something curved, something bristly¡­ and something too startlingly familiar. The soft crunch of brittleness, ky, fragility, I know this¡­


    ¡°How peculiar a thing it is, Master¡­¡± Ash drew her hands back,ying them on herp. ¡°To find a facet of your world¡¯s customs intertwine with mine.¡±


    It was a wreath. Ash got me¡­ made me a wreath. A crown of dried stems, withered leaves, so far apart from the lush greens and reds of the kinds I was ustomed to seeing at this time of season.


    Holding it here in my hands felt¡­ weird. I move too fast, grip too tight, and it felt as if it might just unravel or crumble at the slightest of both.


    ¡°In my world, Master, you see¡­¡± She began to exin, turning faintly red peeking at my expression. ¡°A wreath, the shape of it, curved in its jaggedness, coarseness and many imperfections, resembles a word inscribed in my native tongue.¡±


    ¡°That word being ¡®love¡¯, I¡¯m guessing?¡± I asked.


    Ash smiled. ¡°Fondness, devotion, loyalty, and yes¡­ love, in its most purest, barest form.¡±


    A jagged, uneven, circr shape that symbolizes a love unwavering. Wonder where I¡¯ve seen that before? What¡¯s more, a symbol derived from a word in Ash¡¯snguage, anguage her race shared with the Divines.


    Hmm, interesting¡­


    ¡°It is a tradition of us Elves to bequeath a wreath to the person they should most cherish¡­¡± Ash said, glowing even redder.


    And all of a sudden, I was taken back to a scene, to the time long past, to a meadow of bountiful flowers and a young, little Elf happily cing a wreath of flowers atop her sister¡¯s head.


    ¡°You might recall¡­ that my sister, before, had acquired a fond habit of handing out her wreaths rather flippantly. If you¡­ if you remember, that is.¡±


    Wordlessly, I gazed at Ash for the longest while. This was the first time in a long time she¡¯s ever brought up her sister in conversation¡­ and in this setting, no less. Though she was still smiling, her green eyes still glowing warm, I wasn¡¯t really sure what exactly she was feeling.


    ¡°I¡­ I confess, whenpared to other, grander alternatives, my offer may appear quite inadequate,¡± She nervously said, her eyes briefly flicking to my chest. ¡°But I hope, and I know, that surely you¡¯d find more meaning in the gesture itself than what you were given,¡± then acting opposed to her words, her ears squirmed in ce, her gaze fell, and quietly, she asked me. ¡°You do, Master, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t think, I didn¡¯t even have to feel ¨C I just knew. What I had held, what I had just been given¡­ it was beyond anything I could even think to ask for.


    Carefully as I could, I ced the wreath on top of my head, and in my thoughts, I remembered Lenora, I remembered the sweetest smile on her face¡­ the very same smile that was now forming on Ash¡¯s lips. The resemnce was uncanny. Sisters¡­


    One and the same, these two.


    Their kindness.


    Their love.


    I¡¯ll cherish it.


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t already so in love with you, this is where you¡¯d win my heart,¡± I said, unable to help myself but ce a hand on her cheek, wanting to hold her, touch her. ¡°Over and over again, I just keep falling even harder. I don¡¯t know how you keep doing it.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± relief, resounding in the most adorable chuckle, the softness in her gaze. ¡°Shall I presume my gift was more than satisfactory then?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, whispering, leaning, my lips pressing lightly onto hers. Her ears twitched again, reciprocating, kissing back. ¡°From the bottom of my heart, thank you.¡±


    After a while, It was her that broke away first, rising to her feet, flustered, and attempting in vain to regain her knightlyposure.


    ¡°N-Now, then,¡± She dered firmly, clearing out a hitch in her throat. ¡°If¡­ If there is nothing else. I suppose I shall be taking my leave. Goodnight, Master.¡±


    Ash began to move away, striding off in the direction of the hall. Too slow, toote, she couldn¡¯t even take a step before I had her by the wrist, before I was already pulling her back toward me.


    She whirled around. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± I said, embracing her as she fell on the bed. ¡°I want you to stay.¡±


    Her pointy ears were fluttering as happy as can be, s her tightening expression was telling a different story.


    ¡°I¡­ I cannot, Master,¡± She said begrudgingly. ¡°Adalia is¡­ she might be arriving home any moment now. I wish not to impose myself.¡±


    Again, her mind and heart were shing. Desires and obligations opposing.


    I knew where she wasing from. My date with Adalia, she was much too kind to deliberately put herself between us. Christmas was Adalia¡¯s.


    Except it wasn¡¯t Christmas just yet.


    Not yet.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I said again, taking her hand in mine. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be for long. Just long enough¡­¡±


    Ash shuddered, her breath quivered¡­ and in the soft glow of her eyes, she silently considered.


    ¡°Only¡­ only until Adaliaes home, then.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± I smiled. ¡°Just until shees home.¡±


    And so stay she did, finally.


    Slowly and gently, she eased herself. The two of us scooting, shifting until we were bothfortably entwined in each other¡¯s arms, sharing each other¡¯s warmth, as the snow continued to pour and the night lingered on.


    Face-to-face. My eyes immersed in hers, and she in mine. There was really nothing I wanted to say, but yet inversely, there was so much I wanted to express. And here, staying like this, was the only way I could let them manifest.


    This feeling.


    This emotion.


    This love.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Ash,¡± I said, as everything else dissolved, everything else disappeared.


    Everything beside her.


    She smiled again, and in a bliss, finally her reservations dispelled, her eyes fell shut¡­ allowing herself this brief, short moment of us two.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Master.¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743 Christmas Morning

    743 Christmas Morning


    Before I knew it, I was waking up.


    Which, of course, was apletely and perfectly natural process, obviously. I mean, ¡®course it is, right? You don¡¯t know to wake up, you don¡¯t tell yourself to, you just do. Period.


    And that would all have been fine and dandy, if only I didn¡¯t mean to actually go to sleep.


    No, I blinked and I blinked, and I was expecting to just continue seeing the darkness of my room, the wrinkles of my bed, and the silky soft strands of Ash¡¯s hair.


    I didn¡¯t expect to be waking up instead.


    The chirp of winter birds singing bright and early rang in my ears. I felt my eyelids lift, the ring light of winter morning nearly blinding, illuminating everything around me in an almost numbing white.


    Everything was just as I left it in myst conscious blink. My door was wide open, my body sprawled atop my sheets instead of under, and Ash remained blissfully tucked within my embrace, her head pressed beneath my chin, an arm across my chest¡­ the warm breath trickling against my bare skin.


    A calming sight, a beautiful sight¡­ sadly, obviously, offset by the sudden appearance of a vampire standing sullenly at the edge of the bed.


    I could have fucking screamed.


    .....


    Actually, I did.


    ¡°Adalia!¡±


    I shot upright, ruining the sight, desecrating the peacefulness, and Ash was snapping awake in rm right alongside me.


    ¡°Master, what has happened?!¡± came Ash¡¯s immediate reaction, whirling her head around for the danger imminent. ¡°Are you hurt? Are you ¨C ?¡±


    And she found it. Her arms and legs spurring into action instantly freezing in ce¡­ quickly locking eyes with the same misty, vacant stare that had pierced through mine.


    Ash¡¯s ears twitched again for one final time before it seemed all life from them had been sapped, falling limppletely. Awkwardness, embarrassment, whatever it was, pick your poison, she was just one big surge away from outright dying from it.


    She didn¡¯t show it, of course¡­ no, the poison¡¯s invisible, insidious¡­ and goddamn if she wasn¡¯t radiating with it.


    ¡°Good¡­ morning¡­¡± Adalia whispered, slowly turning to Ash in particr.


    ¡°G-Good morning, morning, of course,¡± Ash muttered back out of habit, her head sinking in the stiffest bow. ¡°Um, wee¡­ wee back home, Adalia.¡±


    Adalia continued to stare. ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    Then, seemingly unable to withstand another second, Ash scurried out of bed, keeping her gaze low to the ground.


    ¡°I¡­ I shall take my leave now¡­ Master,¡± She dered hastily, bowing again toward me. ¡°Breakfast awaits¡­ cleaning to be done¡­ a shower¡­ yes, I must¡­ I must go.¡±


    After Ash finished picking out her best excuses, the m of my bedroom door quickly followed, her tousled white hair whipping away out of sight, leaving me alone¡­ but not really alone, if you catch my meaning.


    That unchanging gaze, that looming presence. Somehow, Adalia felt ten times more terrifying doing absolutely nothing.


    Fuck, is this what getting caught right in the middle of an affair feels like? This stiffness? This tension? Wrongness? But no, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m really having an affair here, right?


    Right?


    ¡°Today¡­ is Christmas¡­¡± Adalia began to drift herself around the corner, closer. ¡°When does it¡­ start¡­?¡±


    ¡°Start?¡± I said, finding my voice again buried under the rubble of shock and terror. ¡°Oh, the date? You mean our date?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Um, after I go for a quick bath, I guess,¡± I answered, one eye on her, the other still unable to tear away from the edge of the bed. ¡°So were you just¡­ there? Standing there? Watching us¡­ just sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adalia answered, rifying it as listlessly as she did everything else, oblivious to her own creepiness. ¡°I did not¡­ want to wake you¡­ up¡­¡±


    ¡°No one would have minded,¡± I said, swinging my feet off the bed andnding toward her direction. ¡°Besides, you haven¡¯t eaten. You skipped a day.¡±


    ¡°You looked¡­ happy¡­ asleep¡­¡± She replied, drifting even closer, her pale lips in reach. ¡°It is¡­ fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Not everything is about my happiness, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°To me¡­¡± her breath cold on my neck, her fangs easily puncturing skin, she mumbled. ¡°it is¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t think she had clung on for more than a couple of seconds before she was slinking away, her fangs retracting¡­ leaving me rubbing against the tingling around my neck in question.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ to sleep¡­¡± She stated simply. ¡°I will feed more¡­ter¡­¡±


    Ah, that¡¯s right. Feasting makes her drowsy, very drowsy. No point building up to this point, if she were just to sleep it all away all day.


    ¡°Go¡­¡± She urged, lifting a sluggish finger toward the bathroom door. ¡°Bath yourself¡­¡±


    Adalia promptly skulked away, and I watched her round the bend of the bed, cross the room all the way to the exit, and I, still wriggling myself out of the awkwardness prior, spoke up.


    ¡°Not¡­ not going to join me?¡± said I lightly, already grimacing at where my words were going. ¡°Like, y¡¯know, like before? You, me, uhh¡­¡±


    Smooth, me. Very smooth.


    ¡°No¡­¡± another unfeeling statement. ¡°Bathing makes me¡­ sleepy¡­¡±


    My god, I swear¡­ this girl¡¯s just a sloth vampirized.


    Before long, I was finally wide awake, fighting valiantly against the blistering cold of the shower that never seemed to get hot enough no matter how far I inch the degrees higher and closer to the temperature of the sun.


    When I stepped out, more ice cube than human, Adalia was nowhere to be seen, presumably out of sight getting ready for the big day¡­ leaving me plenty of alone time to wallow in my thoughts as I rifled through the contents in my closet.


    Christmas had barely just begun, and the first thing that happened was her catching me coddling blissfully in another woman¡¯s arms. I¡¯m aware it was probably nothing to her, knowing her, something like that won¡¯t even faze her one bit.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t the precedent I¡¯d had liked to set. Today was going to be all about her, only her, and this incident wasn¡¯t exactly doing me any favors.


    Meeting and talking with Amelia certainly ain¡¯t helping matters either. I can still hear her words, the things she said¡­ to use my feelings for Adalia to be nothing more than surface level.


    I can only imagine what she¡¯d say if she saw what happened just now, nothing but more ammunition, affirmations to her ims, and I¡¯d be dead and rotting long before I ever hear the end of her speech about how she was right about me all along.


    Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t.


    And I¡¯ll prove it here, today. Here and now, my feelings were far from hollow and shallow.


    But first¡­


    Halfway dressed, I leaned over to the other end of the bed, and grabbed my phone hiding partly underneath a stray pillow.


    Allow me to be shallow for just one moment longer¡­


    My phone lit up, calendar, email, and other frivolous applications lining my notifications taking turns wishing me a Merry Christmas. Callously, I swiped away their best wishes. As far as I¡¯m concerned, there¡¯s only one person left that needs to be wished.


    The keyboard sprung open, and my thumbs began to move.


    <<So, it¡¯s Christmas today. Bright and early.>>


    <<I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re the type, but¡­>>


    <<Merry Christmas, Irene.>>


    In a blur of mixed emotions, spurred by urges of wanting to do more, be more, I kept on writing some more.


    <<Wish I had the chance to spend it with you too.>>


    And it¡¯s like¡­ was that good enough? Or did ite off as being frivolous? Flippant?


    Shallow?


    I meant what I said, I truly did wish that I could¡­ but at the same time, not really.


    Right now, at least, right at this moment, Adalia mattered more to me.


    Was that bad? I don¡¯t know. I honestly, genuinely, don¡¯t know. I just know that I love them all.


    I really do.


    That¡¯s all I want to affirm to them¡­


    And that with every missed opportunity, every missed moment, when I¡¯m not with them¡­ that they know in their hearts that that still rings true.


    My messages were ticked, one-by-one going read, seen¡­


    Irene was typing.


    <<Yeah, sure you do.>>


    <<Merry Christmas to you too.>>


    <<Now go enjoy it with whoever is lucky enough to you. And don¡¯t you even dare feel guilty for being happy at my expense or anyone else¡¯s. Don¡¯t think about it.>>


    <<I won¡¯t forgive you if do.>>


    Then just as I got down reading her stream of messages, another popped up at the bottom, thest one.


    <<Love you.>>


    I blinked, and I don¡¯t even remember it happening, but all of a sudden I was staring up at the ceiling. The calm, white, empty ceiling.


    Just like my thoughts.


    Just like my worries.


    .....


    Ahh...


    Rtionships are so fuckingplicated, man.

 Chapter 744 - 744 A Decisive Start

    744 A Decisive Start


    ¡°Ada¡­lia?¡± That was me, one foot rooted at the foot of the stairs and one hand with a grip frozen stuck on the handrail. ¡°Is that¡­? Is that seriously you?¡±


    See, I came down, dressed to impress, my fairly atypical winter cloak fastened around my clothes, expecting to see the usual drabbly yet elegantly dressed vampire awaiting me on her favorite three-seater couch.


    Needless to say, that¡¯s not what happened.


    Upon seeing me, she stood up, patient anticipation in her every step striding toward me, and the closer she got, the more I was left reeling seeing what I was seeing, my awe, my smile growing bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Terestra¡¯s¡­ magic¡­¡± Adalia said, making her own astute observations. ¡°You are¡­ wearing it¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind me,¡± I said, breathless. ¡°You, on the other hand. Where did you¡­? How did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I decided¡­ to change my dress¡­ for today¡­¡± She whispered, stating the profound, breathtaking obvious. ¡°I want you¡­ to be surprised¡­¡±


    Adalia looked¡­ flowery. That¡¯s the only urate way I could narrow it down¡ªflowery, mboyantly¡ªthere was nothing about her that used to look like her.


    She was absolutely flushing with vibrancy, the contrast of colors enveloping her in her entirety. A frilly blouse had draped her usual gray figure in the deepest shade of blue, and hovering just over her knees was pleated and patterned in the same blend of color as her eyes and hair.


    .....


    It was like somebody had turned on the switch to a long-dimmed attic, or a sunrise slowly dawning on the darkest of nights. That¡¯s how she looked, that¡¯s how she felt.


    And this was to surprise me?


    Well, mission aplished.


    ¡°I hope¡­ you would like it¡­¡± She said, lifting up her pale sleeveless arms as if assessing herself. ¡°Do you like¡­ it¡­?¡±


    One thing. Only one thing kept cropping back up to the forefront of my thoughts, and I knew it was just going to keep bothering me until I finally vent it out.


    ¡°You look stunning¡­¡± I said at first, then the urge got the best of me. ¡°But you also¡­ kind of look like Amanda.¡±


    It was like a split-second after I made the remark, that I realized that perhapsparing her looks to apletely different person wasn¡¯t exactly the best way topliment a woman.


    Why does rity like this onlye right after making the mistake? I see a zing fire, I don¡¯t realize it¡¯s only hot after deliberately throwing myself into the mes? So why did I decide to scorch myself here?


    Luckily, Adalia, in her infinite leniency and mercy, somehow decided for herself that my fuckup was apparently the best praise she could have ever hoped for.


    ¡°I¡­ borrowed¡­¡± Adalia exined. ¡°Amanda said¡­ I could¡­ if I wanted¡­ to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, huh¡­¡± I blinked. Now I know at least she didn;t go off and rob a store for them. ¡°Why, though? Not that I disapprove, in fact, you look lovely. Just beauty overload. But your usual dress would have done just fine for the asion, right?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ I wanted to¡­¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You wanted to look like Amanda?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to¡­ look different¡­¡± she said. ¡°...to look¡­ normal¡­¡± her voice ringing so empty and yet so full. ¡°...for you¡­¡±


    This time rity hit me at the right moment. Not a word left me about how she didn¡¯t need to do this. I didn¡¯t dare detract from her efforts, this gesture, with something like that. Who cares if she wasn¡¯t appropriately dressed for the season. She did it for me, and really, that¡¯s all that mattered.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, my gratitude in my smile, my fingers grazing my affection across her left cheek. ¡°Shall we go, then?¡±


    For once, surprisingly, there was not a spot of snow to be seen¡­ not anywhere in the skies at least. The heaven above offered a clear open view of stagnant gray clouds, almost as if the blistering cold had frozen them solid in ce.


    Which works well for us. Perfect weather always precedes a perfect date, as foretold by the old saying I justpletely made up on the spot.


    This date was going to be perfect.


    Like Sera, and also much like Ash before her, it was now Adalia¡¯s turn to be closely acquainted with the roarings and rumblings of the more rowdy side to modern transportation.


    Now cars, and buses, she did fine with both. Bikes on the other hand¡­.


    Frankly, I suspected she¡¯d be the most averse to it, but after assuring her that all she had to do was huddle close to me and hold on tight, it quickly became smooth sailing from there onward. No surprises there, ¡¯cause if nothing else, Adalia was a pretty good hugger.


    And so off, off, and away we were.


    Fleetingly, I managed to glimpsed the distinct figure of Ash by the porch, Mr. ck swishing through her ankles¡­ seeing us off, waving us farewell¡­ even at a distance, her loving smile still so apparent. Perhaps if I looked a little closer, I might have seen Sera lurking behind her by the doorway too.


    I relished it, letting the sight linger for a longer moment even as it immediately vanished in a speeding blur of other houses and snow-powdered shrubbery¡­ because I knew it was going to be thest time I¡¯m ever gonna willingly think of anyone else for a long while.


    Right now, Adalia was all that mattered to me. So many things to do, and a seemingly unending surplus of time to do it. A date with Adalia could mean pretty much anything.


    My n? Head to town, walk around, find anything and everything so long as it was something. It¡¯s what she wanted, after all¡­ a normal date, a normal Christmas with me¡­


    Oh, and I just¡­ there I go again¡­pletely forgetting¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get you a Christmas present yet,¡± I said, pulling up on a red light, my own words bouncing inside my helmet. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you about it.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ nothing¡­¡± She whispered immediately. ¡°This¡­ is¡­ my present¡­ already¡­¡±


    Saw her answering from a million miles away. As selfless as she was adorable, this girl. She really doesn¡¯t ask for anything, does she?


    ¡°The best thing about getting gifts, right¡­ is that you¡¯re not limited to just one,¡± I simply said back, tilting back slightly to look at her. ¡°So what will it be, Adalia?¡±


    ¡°No¡­thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, no rush, take your time,¡± I said, whirling back around to the glow of a green light. ¡°You got the whole day ahead to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    The rest of her words were promptly drowned out by the speed of sound. More protest, more reluctance, most likely. I wasn¡¯t gonna hear it. One way or another, she was getting something from me.


    It was after more red lights, and a change of scenery to the concrete walls of the city, before I heard the same faint whisper yet again.


    ¡°I¡­ did not get you¡­ anything too¡­¡± Adalia said. ¡°Amanda¡­ told me¡­ that I should¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she now?¡±


    ¡°She also¡­ told me¡­ that¡­ I did not¡­ have to¡­¡±


    Okay, where and when was she meeting Amanda for this aid on fashion and dating advice? Was this the ¡®somewhere¡¯ she was wandering away to all this time?


    ¡°Well, as it always is with that woman, she¡¯s right on the money,¡± I said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to get me anything.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t deaf to the utter hypocrisy that I was spewing right here, and needless to say, neither was Adalia.


    ¡°That is not¡­ fair¡­¡± She said, in the corner of my eyes, her brows ever so slightly furrowing. ¡°...not fair¡­ at all¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°If I can¡¯t give you¡­ any¡­thing¡­¡± She proimed slowly, adorably defiantly. ¡°Then I¡­ don¡¯t want¡­ anything¡­¡±


    Actually, know what? Now, there¡¯s an idea.


    I shifted my head back toward her, her nk expression tinted a gloomier surlier by my visor. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make a deal.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ deal¡­?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you what I want as a gift, then you¡¯ll have to tell me what you want too. Fair? Sounds fair?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­ you will¡­ let me give you¡­ something¡­?¡±


    ¡°If I can also get you something, yes.¡±


    Suddenly, the surliness about her vanished. Apparently, my visor had nothing to do with that.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She nodded. ¡°Tell¡­ me¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid I can¡¯t,¡± I said, shing her an apologetic smile that she couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Because I¡¯ve no idea what I want as a gift either.¡±


    Then before she could say anything else, I hit the throttle and off we were speeding down the road again. The whipping whistling of wind filling the silence between.


    My idea went from a very good idea, to a potentially good one. This is what I get for nothing thinking things all the way. So many things, so many options, asking anything for her¡­ spoiled for a choice here while simultaneously not wanting to choose either.


    What a dilemma


    Sure, I could be frivolous, could simply ask for a peck on the cheek, ap pillow to lie on, or an embrace to keep warm/cold, but I think she¡¯d just see right through it. Like me, unbearably like me, I¡¯m sure whatever it is she was to get, it had to be sincerely special.


    Won¡¯t have it any other way.


    And that¡¯s okay.


    I got the whole day to think about it, after all.

 Chapter 745 - 745 A Normal Time

    745 A Normal Time


    Dating a chronic recluse of a vampire, as much as you want to, as much as you think you do, in actuality, doesn¡¯t really leave you with much wiggle room when it came to leisurely pursuits.


    Movies were an absolute no-go, not unless I tear my heart out and fling it far in the deepest corner of the ocean floor, ¡¯cause that¡¯s probably the only way I¡¯d be able to bear putting her through an hour and a half of surround sound, visual overload of a blockbuster torture.


    Can also rule out arcade-y escapades for simr reasons. Amusement parks struck down in the same vein, window-shopping avoided for its crowds, morning stroll for its morning sun.


    Hell, even the delight of a hearty breakfast fell victim to a host of caveats which I didn¡¯t foresee. I knew a local joint that wouldn¡¯t be reached by the bustle of traffic, usually empty, and served good food.


    Before, when I didn¡¯t have the motivation, or when I straight-up did not have the ingredients for it, I¡¯d frequent the ce for a modest meal or two, to get away from it all and be at peace. Considering my current predicament, it sounded like the perfect spot.


    So I took the turns, sped down a few, short blocks, and before long, I found myself once more seated on my favorite secluded corner, only this time, with even quieterpany in tow.


    A foreigner to the customer experience, Adalia simply went and replicated my every move, sat when I sat, drank when I drank, and when it came time to order, the waiter disappeared into the kitchen and returned a whileter, bncing a lofty stack of pancakes in both hands.


    But while my honey-coated tower gradually shrunk down by theyer, I noticed that Adalia was slower than usual to topple hers, with every bite and every portion she took getting smaller than thest.


    With Ash, her favorite cereal. Irene, its coffee. And with Adalia, pancakes are the go-to.


    .....


    So, seeing her behavior now was¡­ unusual.


    ¡°Keep at that pace, Adalia, Christmas will be over before we know it,¡± I said, plucking ayer from hers and adding it to mine. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± She shook her head, peeing down at her te at the cascade of melting butter. ¡°Food just¡­ makes me¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleepy?¡± I asked, already knowing the answer.


    Wasn¡¯t a shocker seeing her nod, just a bit of a downer wishing I knew earlier.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something before we got here?¡±


    ¡°You wanted¡­ toe here¡­¡± She said. ¡°So I¡­ wanted too¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to do something that we both can do. I thought having breakfast could be one of those.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ is¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it?.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ eating¡­¡± She lifted her fork, a fluffy bite-sized piece disappearing in a mp of fangs. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ enjoying¡­¡±


    ¡°At your own expense though,¡± I pointed out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the best for you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ feel bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ maybe¡­¡± She said. ¡°You¡­ would¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but now I just feel even worse.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ fine¡­¡± Adalia muttered, and through her murky stare, her vacant tone, I did my best to believe her words. ¡°So be¡­ fine too¡­¡±


    All in all, it wasn¡¯t much of a big deal in the grand scheme of things. When she eventually had had her fill, I just swooped in to finish the rest of her te, and before long, after leaving a generous tip, we were out onto the streets again.


    It¡¯s just¡­ while I do appreciate and absolutely gush over all the little things she tries and do for me¡­ at the same time, I didn¡¯t want her to be always having to do these things all the time. I wanted to amodate her too.


    But every time it¡¯s as if we¡¯re constantly trying to just one-up each other. I say one thing, she says another. She builds a boat for me, and I¡¯d cry the entire river that¡¯d send it floating.


    Really, the both of us were just an endless back-and-forth of unconditional altruism in which neither of us had the intention of giving in to the kindness of the other. Which was stupid, I know.


    Love is stupid.


    ¡°Have you¡­ thought of anything¡­ yet¡­?¡± Adalia asked, slithering her hands around my arm and keeping pace in the shade of my shadow as we headed back to my bike. ¡°...your Christmas¡­ present¡­¡±


    ¡°How about something we both can do that won¡¯t make the other person feel guilty?¡± I suggested, holding my head higher trying to eclipse the sun for her. ¡°That¡¯d be like the gift of the year, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°How about you?¡± I asked. Thought of something yet?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡±


    Ah well, the day¡¯s only just started. In the meantime, it¡¯s back to square one on aligningmon, amodating interests.


    I stopped us just beside my bike, slipping my hand in my pocket for my keys, but when I tried to pull out, and raise my hand free, Adalia kept her arms locked, restricting me from doing any more.


    Seems someone was thinking of something.


    ¡°I want¡­ to walk¡­¡± Adalia proimed.


    Slowly, I pocketed my keys back, my gaze shifting to the top of her head. ¡°Walk?¡±


    ¡°To¡­ the park¡­¡± She continued. ¡°It is¡­ close from here¡­¡±


    She wasn¡¯t wrong. Rtively speaking, it was just a ten-minute hop, skip, and jump away. On my own, long ago, I have frequented that ten-minute expedition to meet up with ck and White and usually it was not something I¡¯d think heavily about.


    But now with Adalia though. Yep, there it goes¡­ altruism striking again.


    That being said, I decided to keep my concerns to myself for the time being, and just went with it.


    ¡°If you want to, then I want to,¡± I said, echoing her sentiments. ¡°But why, though? What do you wanna do there anyway?¡±


    But she was already tugging me towards the direction of the park, firm yet gentle, spurring me along with her pace as she answered with a whisper, ¡°Walk¡­¡±


    As we crossed the streets, rounded bends, and continued to get closer to our destination, every once in a while, I¡¯d get some affirmation that I was right to be concerned. Honking horns and crowded, congested spaces does not a happy vampire make.


    She¡¯d wince, and she¡¯d heave, suppressing her difort as best as she could yet while also simultaneously bringing more attention to it by inching closer and closer to me until my body was just practically an extension of herself.


    ¡°Adalia¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She interjected, suspecting already what I was about to say. ¡°I am¡­ with you¡­ I am¡­ alright¡­¡±


    A girl like her, especially a girl like her, if she wanted to, in a blink of an eye, faster than I could drive, could so easily go to where she wanted to go minus all this baggage of mortal limitations. Like, all of this waspletely unnecessary.


    Yet she¡¯s still walking.


    ¡°I want¡­ to have¡­ a normal date¡­ with you¡­¡± Adalia softly muttered, as if reading my mind. ¡°I want you¡­ to treat me¡­ normal¡­¡±


    ¡°Normal, how?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­ everyone else¡­ like¡­ Ash¡­ treat me¡­ like her¡­¡± She said. ¡°So please¡­ do not¡­ worry about me¡­¡± then she let out another heavy breath, as if her body was speaking against her mind. ¡°Just¡­ treat me¡­ normally¡­¡±


    There it was, irrefutable proof if doubted, a good example if wanted. Love, once again, making us act so stupidly. Like, how exactly does she expect me to treat her normally when she¡¯s so special to me?


    Nevertheless, for her, for love, I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll just have to do my best.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll stop coddling you,¡± I said, relenting. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Adalia immediately said, and I felt my brows shoot up in bemusement. ¡°You can¡­ coddle me¡­ keep¡­ coddling me¡­ I like it¡­¡± She rified. ¡°But¡­ coddle me¡­ normally¡­¡±


    How does one coddle normally? That¡¯s what I wanna know.


    A few minutester and the park was finally peeking over the horizon, its shrubbery, its wintry greenery, and its¡­ numerous festivities visible even from afar. The lights shing bright and many, stalls and tents aligned in a rife avenue of activity, and a steady flow of park-goers flowing inwards toward the entrance.


    That¡¯s right, Ipletely forgot. There was going to be a Christmas event held at the park today. Is this why she wanted toe here? Then is this where she¡¯s been every time she¡¯s gone off ¡®somewhere¡¯?


    She was staring forward, eyeing the swarm of people, hearing the morous noises erupting, unfazed, expecting. Yep, seems like it. I should be ashamed. This girl ns better dates than me.


    That many people, that much noise, I should be raising a brow, but¡­ I promised.


    ¡°Just walk, huh?¡± I remarked. ¡°Alrighty, then.¡±


    Adalia made a noise suddenly, faintly¡­ and whirling around toward her, I saw her blink, confused¡­ and it was then I only noticed the tip of her ws lightly grazing my palm.


    She looked down, and as the light turned green for our side of the zebra-crossing, we remained in ce, her head sinking even lower.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ring¡­¡± Adalia whispered, and I felt the lightest pressure at the skin of my fingers. ¡°You are¡­ wearing¡­ a ring¡­¡±


    And at her words, I raised my hand in the air, her bleary gaze closely following along, its shimmering silver luster almost perfectly matching the misty gray of her eyes.


    ¡°Frederika¡¯s¡­ ring¡­¡±


    ¡°My Dad gave it to me,¡± I exined, hearing the many inquiries in her voice. ¡°He said I¡¯m free to use it however I see fit.¡±


    Adalia quickly read between the lines, her intuition speaking aloud once more. ¡°The ring was made¡­ to hold magic¡­ and act as a symbol¡­ of love¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°You want to¡­ give it¡­ to someone¡­¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Some¡­one¡­ you love¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°How¡¯d you figure?¡±


    Curiosity was the only thing that stared back at me, in the barrenness of her expression, in a desert of nothing, that was the only oasis lurking beneath her gaze, as pondered, as she asked the question, ¡°Who¡­?¡±


    And I just kept my smile, tugging her by the arm before the pedestrian light shed back to an eternal red.


    .....


    ¡°Someone specially normal,¡± I said.

 Chapter 746 - 746 Wintry Stroll

    746 Wintry Stroll


    ¡°A lot of people here,¡±


    That was me, raising my voice considerably to be heard over the vigorous buzz of life as we became merged with the steady influx of visitors flooding into the main park entrance.


    Due to the basic nature of the event, there were a lot of familiesing in, and with families came kids, and with kids came a surplus of screeches, wails, andughter of the festive variety. Happy noises as they were, at the end of the day, they were still noises.


    Very noisy noises.


    My eyes fell to Adalia and her utterck of reaction.


    ¡°A lot of people, alright¡­¡± I said again.


    Nothing again.


    ¡°Probably gonna be a lot moreter on too.¡±


    Still nothing.


    .....


    ¡°Oh look, they got loudspeakers set up everywhere around as well. They¡¯re probably gonna be sting Christmas music all day and¡ª¡±


    ¡°I like Christmas¡­ music¡­¡± Adalia spoke, stirring to life with a rousing blink. ¡°Come¡­¡± She then strutted onward, tugging my arm and I in tow without a hint of hesitation. ¡°Let us¡­ keep walking¡­ together¡­ ¡±


    If there ever was a time for second thoughts, then that time has longe and gone.


    Your funeral, Adalia.


    Sure enough, from the first step inward to the present, everywhere we were beset by every single kind ofmotion you could imagine.


    Mariah Carey sting on one end, a fearsome snowball fight being waged on the other. The barren pathway once perfectly fit for a lonesome peaceful stroll, now hosted a number of stalls lining as far as the eye could see, and finding itself containing more leisurely strollers than it was initially meant to. Us included.


    As we had arrived quite early into the event, most of the stalls had yet to actually open, and among the bustling crowd, some staff members could still be seen makingst-minute preparations. Hauling boxes, setting up streamers, I saw a Santa us rush by frantically searching for his beard, and I think I even glimpsed an entire armada of fireworks being slinked away into the slit of a nearby tent.


    Hmm, fireworks.


    That sounds like something Adalia might like to see¡­ if it weren¡¯t only for her condition. Yet even then¡­ I think she might like to see it regardless.


    I¡¯ll just let the idea stew for now¡­


    We kept on walking, keeping a reasonable, rxed pace, or as rxed as it could get winding and slithering through tiny, narrow gaps in the massive crowd. In a way, it felt as if we were back in the convention all over again, except colder, and somehow, even crampier.


    Twice, we passed by benches already upied, ruining my attempts at wanting to give Adalia some respite. Both instances, they were couples, other people like us, keeping warm from the cold huddled close to each other, lost in their own little world with one another.


    I noticed Adalia was unusually mesmerized by them, her gaze tethered to the sight even as we moved on forward. It¡¯s like she could see something fascinating in them that I couldn¡¯t.


    Wonder what it could be.


    ¡°Can I¡­ hold your hand¡­?¡±


    At first, I didn¡¯t hear a thing, or that somebody else had spoken up. Then all of a sudden, the grip on my arm tightened and I was looking over at a pair of unblinking, inquiring misty silvers.


    ¡°Um, sure, whatever you want,¡± I said, slightly bewildered.


    She already had coiled both her arms around my left like a clingy bride walking down the aisle. I don¡¯t really see how that could possibly be inferior to hand-holding for her to prefer it to that, but¡­ whatever.


    I paused us briefly, gently slipped my hand out of her tendrils, and offered it outstretched for her to hold.


    Adalia lifted her hand, reached, then stopped¡­ the looming sun above casting the shadow of her sharp ws over my open palm¡­ she hesitated. I didn¡¯t, however.


    Wordlessly, I took hold of her hand instead, feeling the numbing cold of her skin, the biting edges of her nails slightly digging into mine.


    I didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Better?¡± I asked.


    Adalia looked almost surprised if that was possible. Her silence, her stare, expressing more than words ever could.


    I took that as a yes.


    We promptly began moving on again, only this time, hand-in-hand, and I gotta say, it was probably the strangest sensation I felt all week.


    I¡¯m so used to her hugging and clinging onto me at all times, that hand-holding, together, with only fingers entwined and nothing more, it felt, well¡­ strange. Like I was doing something I shouldn¡¯t, something very inappropriate.


    Was hand-holding lewd, after all?


    Nah, can¡¯t be.


    ¡°Are you¡­ bored¡­?¡± sounded the tiniest whisper that I had to lean down within mere inches just to catch the rest of the sentence. ¡°You seem¡­ bored¡­.¡±


    ¡°Bored¡­?¡± I felt my entire being violently rattled by her words,ing out of the blue so random. ¡°Why¡­ Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ look bored¡­¡±


    Me? Looking bored? I was actually busy looking around for a secluded ce for us to get away. How¡¯d she manage to so drastically misconstrue my intention, her of all people¡­


    Guess the pressure of wanting the perfect date was getting to her too.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I slowed our stroll, faintly smiling at her. ¡°Do I really seem like the type to you?¡±


    And at that, it seemed it finally dawned on her how ridiculous of a question she had just asked me. Her gaze drooping down slightly, almost as if in shame¡­


    ¡°Dating¡­ is confusing¡­¡± She confessed to me inly. ¡°I do not¡­ know¡­ what I should do¡­ to date¡­ properly¡­¡±


    ¡°Wee to the club,¡± I muttered, feeling her radiating profoundly deep in my soul. ¡°Guess we¡¯re both just winging it, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I thought¡­ walking¡­ might be fun¡­¡± She said, veering her stare back forward. ¡°Is it¡­ fun¡­?¡±


    ¡°You make it fun,¡± I assured her. ¡°Believe me, we can do anything at all on this date, and I¡¯ll have the time of my life so long as you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    For a short while after, we continued marching onward through gradually thinning crowds, stalls, entering the tendril-like awnings above of looming naked trees in silence, but as it turns out, that brief moment of quiet was an opportunity for her to ponder.


    Adalia spoke up again, her whispers louder now away from themotion. ¡°What about¡­ after¡­?¡±


    ¡°After?¡± I quickly rifled my mind for meaning, but couldn¡¯t find any. ¡°What do you mean after? After what?¡±


    ¡°After¡­ the date is over¡­¡± She rified, cocking her head sideways. ¡°What do¡­ we do after¡­?¡±


    That¡¯s¡­ a pretty broad question.


    ¡°Depends¡­¡± I answered slowly. ¡°How it ends. Where it ends. When it ends. For if things go right, our date might go on throughout the night too.¡±


    ¡°But after¡­ the date¡­?¡± She inquired again. ¡°What happens¡­ after¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get what you¡¯re trying to ask.¡±


    Adalia blinked, then slowly, attempted to rephrase her question the best she could.


    ¡°Do you want¡­ to make love¡­ to me¡­?¡±


    My brain probably exploded, every blood vessel bursting at the seams, my consciousness slipping before my very eyes. All that seemed more likely to have happened than what actually just happened.


    That question just happened.


    Okay, breathe. Be gentlemanly, be prude. You¡¯re an upstanding guy, answer upstandingly, won¡¯t you?


    ¡°Well, um¡­ I¡­ if¡­¡± I breathed again. ¡°¡­so long as you want to, I guess, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do¡­¡±


    I am about to die to death from her boldness, I swear.


    ¡°Or¡­ I think¡­ I do¡­¡± She cocked her head the other way, still musing. ¡°I am¡­ not sure¡­ yet¡­¡±


    Yet, huh?


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. That¡¯s okay,¡± I said, stacking back the crumbled ruins of myposure. ¡°It¡¯s better not to force this kind of thing anyway. If it¡¯s really gonna happen¡­ it¡¯ll happen naturally, we¡¯ll¡­ feel it.¡±


    ¡°Feel¡­ it¡­¡± Adalia echoed wistfully, as if just digesting an enlightening lesson of the human psyche.


    That¡¯s when I heard it. Faintly resounding in the near distance, obscured by withered branches, a snowy mound over yonder¡­ the sound of scraping, the sound of falling, and the sound ofughing.


    I peered forward and I saw it¡ªthe expansive shimmering white frozen in the earth, its glossy surface reflecting the morning sky like a big mirror¡ªtheke, or what used to be theke, now acting as a nk solid canvas for winter leisure.


    There were people sliding smoothly from one end to the next, using it as an impromptu skating rink, and even from afar, I could feel my interest spiking at the sight of the pure, unadulterated fun they were all having.


    And as if to make it official, there was even a stall we passed earlier that was renting out ice-skating shoes too. It felt like the universe was aligning, showing me a sign of what we should do next.


    I remember thest time I was out on ake with Adalia. And what an unforgettable experience it was.


    Well then, let¡¯s go see if this time would be just as memorable¡­

 Chapter 747 - 747 On Thin Ice

    747 On Thin Ice


    Today I learned that Matriarchs, or maybe just Adalia specifically, have really, really nice feet.


    And I mean that in the most non-promiscuous, genuine way possible. Please, believe me. I¡¯m not a salivating sucker for finely toned ankles or anything.


    But, hey, I could be.


    I rented each of us a pair of ice-skates, and such is the grief of having knives for fingers, Adalia couldn¡¯t put hers on without a little bit of help, or actually a lot of help.


    So I helped.


    I sat her down on a nearby rock, kneeling myself forward in front of her like a cloaked prince getting ready to fit on some ss slippers and promptly got to work.


    That was when, in the most respectful way possible, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the sight of her bare feet.


    They were quite small, smaller than any I¡¯ve ever seen before, and her skin was practically spotless, smooth, like I was holding gray porcin, only much softer¡­ much more tender to the touch.


    It made me extremely wary of what I was doing, as if with just enough pressure, I might actually wind up hurting her.


    .....


    I didn¡¯t know what it was about the whole thing, but I really wasn¡¯t in any hurry to get it over with either way.


    Kneeling like this, holding her like¡­ this. There was just a pleasurable quality to it I couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    God¡ªwhy am I describing feet? I swear, this better not have awoken something in me.


    Left skate was fitted proper so I promptly moved on to her right foot, starting the whole process of crisscrossingces all over again, apanied by the lively ambiance of hollering ice-gliders sounding right behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­ done this before¡­¡± Adalia said, her voice whispering with the faintest trace of intrigue. ¡°This¡­ ice¡­skating¡­¡±


    I could feel her gaze looming over me at the top of my head, which wasn¡¯t really helping my focus. Just what was wrong with my focus, you ask? Kindly see above.


    ¡°Neither have I,¡± I said, almost finishing up with the final row of thin ropes. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be too hard to pick up.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t teach¡­ me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe once the ice has melted away,¡± I nced up at her. ¡°Not nervous, are you?¡±


    ¡°Ner¡­vous¡­¡± She looked on ahead, pondering on the scene of the many blurring, whizzing figures in front of her briefly. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my Matriarch.¡±


    I stood back up, feeling the swelling relief coursing through the joints in my knees, and held my hand out to her, slowly lifting her. As slow and as steady as I could make it, I began carefully trekking us through the thick snow, inch by inch, leaving narrow lines in the coated earth, entering into nature¡¯s skating rink.


    ¡°No friction on ice, watch me carefully,¡± I muttered in caution, treading myself first onto the frozen ice. ¡°Gonna wanna keep your center of bnce steady, body up, don¡¯t lean too heavy in one direction, then with your legs, just slowly drag forward, and¡ª!¡±


    My tips and tricks routine was then rudely interrupted by a blur of everything as every single part of my body began to il all at the same exact time. Before I even realized it, I was waging a war with gravity itself, desperately trying in vain to defy its inevitability.


    But as a wise man once said: You can¡¯t fight gravity.


    I was lifted, weightless, for the briefest instant. Then there was a crack, something ached, and I suddenly was finding myself staring at my own dumbfounded expression in the frosty ice.


    Some people were staring, a couple of kidsughing, sliding, seamless as they effortlessly glided past me. Adalia remained in ce standing by the bank of theke, and for once, I was d I couldn¡¯t read her expression.


    ¡°Slip¡­Slippery, like I said,¡± carefully, I tried to mber to my feet, arms quivering outstretched. ¡°You¡¯re gonna want to, uh¡­ be careful when you¡­ okay, this is harder than I thought!¡±


    Unfounded confidence had mending ass-first t onto the ice once again, and every time I attempted to regain myposure, I just kept drifting and falling further onto theke. I fell enough to the point I¡¯m surprised the ice hadn¡¯t cracked yet. Though that might change any second now¡­


    How the hell do people do this?!


    ¡°Drag¡­¡± I heard the quietest whisper amidst the whoops and hollers of the crowd. ¡°Like¡­ this¡­?¡±


    In a spinning world of confusion and pain, my eyes managed to spot, focus, on a bright blue silhouette, the flutter of gray-silver, slowlying closer and closer.


    I blinked.


    Adalia was skating across the ice. No quiver, not the slightest imbnce to her graceful figure. It was almost like she was flying, how effortless she made it all seem.


    I was instantly snapped back into sense, my lips agape, feeling the gust of wind blow across my face as she skidded to a stop, me on my knees, and her misty stare looming over me once more.


    ¡°You were¡­ right¡­¡± She said. ¡°This isn¡¯t¡­ hard¡­ at all¡­¡±


    Okay, now she¡¯s just making fun of me, isn¡¯t she? Add salt to the wound, no mercy for the poor throbbing, aching me.


    And it hit me then. Like, of course, it made sense. This is the same girl I witnessed streaking across walls and ceilings, spin and twist as many times as she wanted in the time it takes for me to hit the ground¡ªwhy the hell did I ever think she¡¯d have any problems keeping her bnce?


    It¡¯s like trying to teach a fish how to swim, and in this case¡­ Adalia was pretty much in her element.


    Eager to stop embarrassing myself, I tried again to stand back up¡ªsixth time¡¯s the charm¡ªand simrly to fifth, fourth, and every other time, I wound up pping my arms everywhere like a baby bird trying to fly with no grasp of what direction ¡®up¡¯ was in.


    But then right before my chin could be a makeshift chisel mming into the ice, I felt my momentume to a sudden stop. I was no longer falling, iling. My arms suspended, held, with a cold, sharp pressure pressing lightly into the fabric of my sleeves.


    Suddenly, Adalia was close to me.


    Very close.


    ¡°Hold¡­ on¡­¡± She told me, her grip leaving my arms, receding to my wrists, before slowly fastening her hands around mine. ¡°Hold me¡­ tightly¡­¡±


    Then, inch by inch, I could feel the both of us begin to drift. At once, I was wobbling again, the muscles in my legs panicking from theck of solid footing.


    Even more than before, I leaned myself further into her trying to maintain my bnce, and she stood firm, unwavering¡­ holding onto me almost reassuringly.


    ¡°Slip¡­Slippery¡­¡± I said again, feeling a bit flustered by my utter helplessness. ¡°I¡¯ll, uh¡­ I¡¯ll get the hang of this soon enough.¡±


    ¡°Take¡­ your time¡­¡± She whispered, continuing to lead as I continued to lean. ¡°For now¡­ just keep¡­ holding me¡­¡±


    And so, I did, closely following her every move, pushing as she pulled, turning as she swerved, floating almost buoyantly across the arid, cold air. We skied by other skaters, theirughter and chatter breezing us by in a flickering instant, and before I knew it, we were halfway past where we first started.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ like swimming¡­¡± Adalia suddenly remarked, her dreamy gaze veering slowly to our intertwined fingers. ¡°Remem¡­ber¡­?¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it,¡± I smiled, recalling a familiar scene of rippling tides and sshing water. ¡°Except, I guess that makes you the teacher in this case.¡±


    We kept drifting along, and gradually, I felt my weight ease away from her, my bncing steadying as I kept in close sync with the movement of her feet. In time, I was steadily bing ustomed. I wasn¡¯t teetering as much, panicking even less. And instead of being glided by her, slowly I felt more as if I was gliding with her.


    Almost like a dance. Weaving weightless, fluid, whirling with her at the slightest touch, the slightest thought. Wordlessly knowing each other¡¯s every action.


    Sure enough, Adalia took notice of my drastic improvement.


    ¡°Should I¡­ let go of you¡­ now¡­?¡± She asked, cocking her eyes at me. ¡°Swim¡­ skate¡­ on your¡­ own?¡±


    I was confident enough that in the event I no longer had her to fall back on, I¡¯d probably do just fine. In fact, I was sure of it. I could take my hands off and soar just as easily.


    But holding her now, gliding with her here, the sway of my cloak, the flutter of her hair, flowing as one in the breeze. All the noises, all the people, simply fading away immersed so deeply in her embrace. I didn¡¯t want to lose that.


    Huh, it really does feel like a ballroom dance.


    ¡°A bit more,¡± I said, creeping closer again. ¡°Don¡¯t let go just yet.¡±


    And probably seeing, sensing, knowing my real intentions, Adalia stared at me, and straightening her gaze, simply nodded her head.


    She tightened her grip.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She whispered, and began leaning herself onto me, just as I had before. ¡°Take¡­ your time¡­¡±

 Chapter 748 - 748 Distant Secret

    748 Distant Secret


    Ice skating might just be the best idea I¡¯ve ever came up with since I tricked a younger, naiver Sammy to do my farm chores for me by simply telling her that only big, strong girls could possibly handle the big, strong girl task of shoveling manure.


    To be honest, as much as it pains me to admit it, Adalia and I had never shared muchmon ground with each other.


    We didn¡¯t have a favorite TV series to binge, a favorite songs to bop our heads to, and most of our time involved with each other consisted of just small talks, an awkward moment here and there, before eventually ending with me with a significantly lower telet count, and her curled up on the nearestfortable surface somewhere slumbering away like a house cat.


    So being able to have this, being able to enjoy this¡­ swiveling across nimbly, freely, from one end of the frozenke to the next, without any reason to care, or worry about wasted moments and opportunities, we just kept going¡­ we just kept enjoying.


    Eventually, I drifted away from her embrace to spread my own wings out, maintaining my own bnce, and at once it became abundantly clear to me that all the while I had actually been holding her back from her full potential.


    Whereas I, while sliding along the ice, still retained much of my stiffness and awkwardness, Adalia only got better, grander, like an eagle soaring untamed into the vast blue sky.


    I had the toughest time just trying to keep her within my sights¡ªthat¡¯s how much of a blur she had be, whizzing past other skaters, weaving effortlessly through narrow misses, snapping into opposing directions at the slightest bend of her body.


    It was like I was witnessing a figure skating performance of the highest caliber, the way she had so effortlessly turned every frosted inch of theke into her stage.


    And turns out, I wasn¡¯t the only one in the vicinity holding front-row tickets.


    .....


    Most, if not all, had also taken notice of the Olympic candidate gliding circles and loops in our midst, and quite a number had taken pause in whatever they were doing to simply stand and marvel in awe.


    But what delighted me the most was to see that Adalia waspletely oblivious to it all. Even while basked in the limelight of the ring sun, assailed by the sonorous echoes of distant loudspeakers, they no longer seem to be bothering her. And that, more than anything, almost had me wishing this winter season would kindlyst forever.


    I¡¯ll tell you what couldn¡¯tst forever though¡ªand that was my stamina.


    Let me tell you, trying to maintain a solid footing without the presence of friction was murder on the muscles. Before I embarrassed myself any more, I hauled myself to the nearest piece ofnd in sight, recouping my strength on a makeshift bench consisting of a t piece of rock and some soft clumps of snow.


    I continued to just observe her from my little observatory, feeling like the most avid birdwatcher catching a rare sight of his favorite bird perched serenely on a stray branch and gushing over just how much of a blessing it was to be within her presence.


    Then it happened¡­ like a loud creak in the trees startling the bird away. A stray child suddenly bumped hard into her.


    It took a hard thud in the ice before Adalia finally took notice, snapping back into the present and skidding instantly to a stop. I was surprised to see how fast she had converged onto the kid, her usual nk expression rippling a sliver of concern.


    Already my body was spurring with the immediate urge to help out, but a part of me wanted to stay¡­ a part of me wanted to just keep observing. To try and unearth what exactly though¡­ I¡¯m not so sure.


    The kid, a young boy, upon a closer nce, appeared to be in some level of pain. He was vigorously rubbing his left elbow which was probably the source of that loud thud, and his face was clenched and gradually turning red.


    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯, ¡®Here, little buddy, I¡¯ll help you up¡¯, and countless other ways I¡¯d try to smooth things over popped up in my head a dozen bright ideas at a time. Then on the other hand, Adalia decided for a more silent approach, crouching down at eye-level with the kid, and simply stared, wisely keeping her hands obscured and to herself.


    Goes without saying, but her nk stare really wasn¡¯t garnering her any favor with the poor kid¡­ trembling now, and any second about ready to burst into tears. Adalia just quietly teetered her gaze.


    As luck would have it, right before things could go from bad to worse, salvation came¡ªarriving promptly in the exasperated stride of a mother.


    ¡°Liam!¡± I heard her cry out, quickly pulling him up to his feet steady and carefully. ¡°What did I say? How many times did I tell you to be careful where you¡¯re going? Are you hurt? Oh, I¡¯m so sorry about my son¡­¡±


    And to Adalia, the mother began profusely bowing her head, apologizing, thanking,plimenting, the whole nine yards, while she remained huddling over epting it all with all the grace and finesse of a limp wooden nk.


    Finally, after a final apology in unison, both mother and son skirted off, and Adalia was left alone once more, aligning her stare back forward, peering almost curiously as the both of them blended back into the crowd.


    I did my best, strained my imagination as far as I could to imagine Adalia reacting any other way. I tried to imagine her responding in contempt, tried to twist her resting lips into an ugly sneer, scowling at them, baring her fangs at them¡ªsee anything besides the murky, gentle gray in her eyes, see past the consideration she disyed, attentively hiding her ws in curled fists.


    Truly, I did all I could to imagine anything except kindness in her, letting Amelia¡¯s words echo, over and over, painting the image, unveiling the true picture.


    But I really just couldn¡¯t.


    To me, what I¡¯m seeing now, that was all she was to me, and nothing more¡­ despite knowing there was more, lurking, hiding¡­ deep in the depths of her seemingly infinite kindness.


    And there was only one way for me to really know¡­


    With a rousing blink, Adalia finally noticed that a certain little somebody was nowhere to be found, then resembling close to a lost, helpless child herself, she slowly began spinning her head around in search.


    Don¡¯t really wanna worry her too much, the wisest thing to do was wave my hand, show her where I am. On the other hand, it was kinda adorable watching her il around looking for me.


    Hmm, a conundrum indeed.


    s, with acute senses like hers, it didn¡¯t long for her to spot me amongst the countless dozens, then shooting readily to her feet, she rocketed forward again, making a straight beeline for me.


    Said it once, will say it twice¡ªadorable.


    ¡°You¡­ left¡­¡± She stated on approach, her keen sense of observation doing its work. ¡°Do you not¡­ want¡­ to skate¡­ any¡­ more¡­?¡±


    Was it just me or did I detect the faintest trace of disappointment hanging in the air? Well, well¡­


    ¡°Gonna take me a lifetime if I¡¯m even gonna try and attempt to keep up with you,¡± I said, shing her a smile to dissuade all qualms. ¡°Gimme a few minutes to rest, I¡¯ll join back in a while.¡±


    Adalia blinked once, an eternity of deep pondering transpiring in a second, before with a jerk, she scooted herself closer, leaving the ice and stepping into the snow with me.


    ¡°No, really, I¡¯m good, Adalia, you don¡¯t have to join me,¡± I told her, raising both hands in refrain. ¡°I rather you just keep going¡ªgive me something beautiful to admire while I recover. You¡¯re something else, seriously¡­¡±


    But to no avail, in quiet defiance, Adalia slowlyid herself down into the snow beside me.


    ¡°I¡­ also¡­ feel like¡­ resting too¡­¡± She whispered, hand over knees, a nk resolute stare facing forward toward the bustlingke. ¡°Then¡­ after¡­ we¡¯ll skate¡­ together¡­ okay¡­?¡±


    There it goes again, my head, my thoughts, trying in vain to find just what wasn¡¯t there in the slightest. I don¡¯t get it, I seriously cannot wrap my head around it at all.


    This gentle, reserved andplete heart-melter of a person¡ªa monster, a killer¡ªa Matriarch feared and despised by so many countless many.


    And then there was the biggest mystery, the most elusive question surrounding it all.


    In spite of her stature, her nature¡ªsomeone else, a human apart from me¡­ had fallen in love with her.


    Who?


    How?


    And why do you choose to never speak a single word of it, Adalia?


    All these questions, all these intrusive secrets prying into my thoughts, could all be so easily solved. I know, if she knew I wanted to, all I had to do was simply ask.


    I had to ask.


    But¡­


    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I smiled, reaching a hand and pulling her closer toward me. ¡°We¡¯ll skate together.¡±


    Not now.


    Not yet.


    For the time being, let us just have this.

 Chapter 749 - 749 Love And Care

    749 Love And Care


    I think we might have worn down the des of our ice skates by just how long we spent doingps around the ice alone.


    If that was the case, the rental-guy obviously hadn¡¯t noticed a thing when it came time for us to return them. I also definitely wasn¡¯t sticking around for him to finally snap out from his phone-scrolling trance.


    Slow and merry, basking in the euphoric afterglow of a time-well enjoyed, we returned to the central nucleus of all the park¡¯s dizzying liveliness.


    More stalls have opened up in our time spent away, more shy, riveting attractions for people to flock toward, and it seemed midday was around the time half the city¡¯s poption pretty much just drop whatever they were doing to celebrate this festive asion as one wholesomemunion.


    Wholesome, indeed. But in our case, wholesome doesn¡¯t really bode well when ites with a hefty side ofmotion.


    Adalia began slowly tilting the side of her head on my arm again, and holding her hand, her ws were lightly writhing against my wrist, but her expression remained as vacant as ever.


    Now, difort didn¡¯t have a voice, but it sure did have a presence¡­


    ¡°Okay if I start coddling you now?¡± I asked her, leaning into a whisper. ¡°Because I¡¯ll really feel like an ass if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ fine¡­¡± She whispered dreamily, swaying a little. ¡°Just¡­ hungry¡­¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± I felt a tidal wave ofpassion swept my heart away into a waterfall of guilt, once again, being reminded of the lengths she¡¯s going through just to get this one day with me. ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Without another thought, I immediately pivoted us into a different direction, straying off the beaten path and into the trenches of the nearby forest.


    ¡°Over here,¡± I said, guiding her carefully along under looming branches, and over protruding roots. Once I was sure we were away and safe from any wandering gazes, I drew back my cloak, tugging the edge of my shirt cor, exposing the skin of my neck. ¡°Small bite, alright?¡±


    In silence and against the brittle bark of a tree, Adalia pushed me gently. I only saw her lips part, the faintest glint of her fangs before, with a fleeting prick of pain, they sank into me.


    From touch alone, I could feel the stiffness ebbing away from her body, it was like she was melting, swooning, a sensation that onlysted no more than mere seconds before she withdrew herself back, heaving softly, her usual pale lips now damp with red.


    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± I asked.


    Adalia nodded her head once, somehow looking both better and worse simultaneously.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like this¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°I really¡­ don¡¯t like it¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I am scared¡­ that you will be taking care of me¡­ more than¡­ you will be spending time¡­ with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Like¡­ sister¡­¡± She blinked, a heavy flutter to her eyes. ¡°....always¡­¡±


    Decided there and then I wasn¡¯t going to hear anymore of this. I reined her back in, pulling her in my arms and embracing her whole, the cold of her skin radiating through her clothes and pressing against mine.


    ¡°You are¡­ hugging me¡­¡± She mumbled, muffled. ¡°To make me¡­ feel better¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hugging you, so you would shut up,¡± I rified, peering down at the murky gray in her gaze. ¡°Sadly, it seems it ain¡¯t working all too well.¡±


    ¡°I will need¡­ to feed more soon¡­ I will be¡­ weaker¡­ and weaker¡­ sleepier¡­¡±


    ¡°That can be managed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ to have to¡­ manage it¡­¡± Adalia rested her head against my chest, the vial around my neck bouncing at the impact. ¡°Today¡­ just today¡­ I want to enjoy today with you¡­ without¡­ worrying¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯llst, Adalia,¡± I assured her. ¡°I know you, you¡¯re strong, stubborn. What¡¯s a bit of head pain and exhaustion gonna do to ruin anything?¡±


    ¡°You will¡­ worry¡­ about me¡­¡±


    ¡°What, am I not allowed a heart now?¡± I asked rhetorically. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll worry. I¡¯m programmed to. Newssh, Adalia: I love you. So just let me take care of you, won¡¯t you? I want to take care of you.¡±


    Adalia let out a vague, stifled sound at that, and her eyes fell in a rhythm of slow mulling blinks.


    ¡°But¡­ Christmas¡­¡±


    ¡°Will still be Christmas,¡± I interjected. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if we spend it riding a merry-go-round, eating cotton candy, or if we just simply spend it standing out in the woods somewhere. Either way, I¡¯m still with you, and you¡¯re still with me. It can¡¯t get any better than that.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ can¡­¡± She nkly refuted. ¡°If you¡¯re with Ash¡­ or Amanda¡­ it would be¡­ better for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am going to pretend you never said that,¡± I told her simply. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself, and I will keep repeating myself until you believe me when I say I can¡¯t ask for anything better.¡±


    There was a moment of silence consisting of nothing but unblinking stares, the sound of our breaths in unison, before I broke it out of it.


    ¡°For your information, I wasn¡¯t kidding just now, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± I sucked in a mouthful of air. ¡°I can¡¯t ask for anything better. I can¡¯t ask for anything better. I can¡¯t ask for anything better¡ª¡±


    ¡°O¡­kay¡­¡±


    ¡°Than you,¡± I said, finishing with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t ask for anything better than you.¡±


    ¡°You can be¡­ very persistent¡­¡± She remarked.


    ¡°And you can be very perceptive.¡±


    ¡°In your beliefs¡­ in your attitude¡­ and in your kindness¡­¡± for the second time, I heard the creak of wood as I was pushed back against the surface of the tree, with Adalia leaning, pressing, this time the one hugging, her hands slowly coiling around me like the tender embrace of winter. ¡°... especially¡­ in your kindness¡­¡±


    Silence again, with only the faint cheers and melodies churning out from ces now far and distant. Right here, in this ce, it was just us¡­ andpared to anywhere else, there was just simply no ce better.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree¡­ with what you said¡­ about me¡­¡± She said slowly, then before I could jump in, added. ¡°But I will believe¡­ that you do believe¡­ in what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± I reaffirmed. ¡°Would you like me to repeat it again, just in case?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°I¡­ believe you¡­¡±


    I smiled again. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°I also¡­ would really like¡­ to kiss you¡­¡±


    And at that, I actually felt my lip muscles physically freeze in ce.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I swallowed. ¡°Don¡¯t let me stop you.¡±


    But, s, instead of inching any closer, Adalia broke away from the embrace, her attention and gaze both redirected through the gaps in the trees disying still the many morous stalls, the countless streaming folks, and began holding her head high with resolve.


    ¡°Date¡­ first¡­¡± She muttered, taking me by the hand and guiding us forward. ¡°Prizes¡­ter¡­¡±


    And so we rejoined the festivities, only except this time I had formted apromise. Since it was overkill diving headfirst intomotion, I decided to instead skirt us around the edge, the ces sparse and not so brimming with noise.


    Granted there was not really much fun or venues to be had at the outer parts, there were at least still things to admire and indulge in.


    Like, for a good couple of minutes we got engrossed in one of those hoop-tossing games to earn prizes, and while I depleted all my hoops with nothing to show for it, Adalia found herself spoiled for choice as a result for winning first ce.


    She wound up choosing a Santa hat as pick for the prize pool, and surprisingly, it helped somewhat to mitigate a bit of the bother from the sun, and arguably the best aspect to it was the fact she just looked t-out absolute with a fluffy little ball swinging over her head.


    Makes me wonder just how she¡¯d look if she only just had theplete set¡­


    I know, I know¡­ I¡¯m despicable, depraved, nothing but a vessel of hormones living for no other purpose. I should be ashamed of myself.


    Except I¡¯m not, really.


    ¡°Thirsty?¡± I asked, whirling around at her, spotting a stall selling refreshments just up ahead of us. ¡°Want anything?¡±


    ¡°Chocte¡­¡± Adalia whispered her favorite.


    We stopped at the front of the stall, entering beneath its stic striped awning, immediately weed by the ambiance sounds of blending, whirring, and grinding that were all more than familiar to me being a man-behind-the-counter person myself.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said to the barista who had his back turned, busily tending to ingredients. ¡°We¡¯d like to order some drinks, please.¡±


    I wonder¡­ If I had just known who exactly it was I was talking to¡­ would I have dreaded it any less?


    It¡¯s a pretty profound question, actually, one deeply riddled with so much nuance andplexities that not even the greatest philosophers coulde up with a good answer.


    Because, as it turns out, in the slowest swivel of feet, in a deep sonorous tap of a thick wooden cane, the barista was never a barista at all. No, what greeted us, what faced us¡­ was instead a man.


    A familiar man.


    Indeed, a dreadful man.


    Exuding calm, permeating menace, in a piercing gaze, and in a crooked smile in more ways than one, he began to speak.


    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± He said, hismanding, fearsome voice like an affront to all things Christmas-y. ¡°What¡¯s your poison? ¡±


    Anyway, here¡¯s another question for the self-made philosopher in all of us to ponder.


    Who the hell leaves a leader mobster in charge of the goddamn smoothie stall?

 Chapter 750 - 750 The Sketchy Man

    750 The Sketchy Man


    Y¡¯know, those television PSAs of some sketchy guy driving a white van, hollering through the local neighborhood and offering to give out free yummy candies to kids?


    Well, I am happy to inform you, PSA-Man, whoever you are, your stern warnings when I was a wee innocent child did not go to waste. I recognized the red gs, knew immediately to veer away¡ªyet decided to stay put anyway.


    Okay so maybe they were a waste.


    Yeah, I¡¯d probably be kidnapped a lot.


    ¡°Just received a fresh batch of ingredients an hour earlier,¡± The man spoke, lining up fruits on the cutting board. A colorfully stained, white apron shielding his sleek, fancy coat beneath. ¡°Just so you¡¯re informed, I take immense pride in my craft, especially the fruity variety. I daresay I know a knife like no one else.¡±


    Then he began cutting, dicing, slicing with such ease and skill, that I felt a shiver shoot through me that had nothing to do with the cold.


    ¡°So, do tell me,¡± He segregated each slice piece in separate containers, cing bare, rugged hands upon the container, an almost blood-curdling smile poking out his bearded chin. ¡°What will it be?¡±


    ¡°Chocote¡­¡± Adalia answered, unfazed and ignorant, the fuzzy ball of her santa hat swayingnguidly with her eagerness. ¡°A big¡­ one¡­ please¡­¡±


    The man inclined his smartly-groomed head. ¡°An excellent choice,¡± then like a hawk spotting a bunny in a barren field, he drifted his gaze over toward me. ¡°And what would you like?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Just thedy,¡± I said, mustering a polite smile. ¡°Not really thirsty.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± He slowly whirled to his station with a frown, hands flying on shelves prepping Adalia¡¯s order. ¡°Shame. It would have been my pleasure to serve you a drink myself. Raincheck, maybe?¡±


    Yeah, maybe if I want to be convulsing on the snow ten minutester. I know, I know, I¡¯m just being paranoid, distrustful. I¡¯m more than aware he didn¡¯t mean anymore harm. But in my defense, it¡¯s kinda hard to shake off first impressions.


    ¡°Yeah, maybe¡­¡± I simply said.


    Cordial and weing as he was now, he¡¯s not really out of my naughty list just yet.


    ¡°Quite a delight as well, by the way, to see that you¡¯ve made it to this littlemunity event of ours,.¡± He said, raising his voice over the whirr of a blender. ¡°How are you liking it so far? I do hope ourmodities are finding you well.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,¡± I replied, unsure how to continue this small talk. ¡°Lots of people are having a st though. So I suppose you¡¯re doing a pretty good job so far.¡±


    ¡°I aim only to please,¡± He said, forming a little humble smile.


    How warped of a reality is it really, when the secret mob boss of the city is doing a better job at organizing amunal celebration for the sake of everyone¡¯s happiness than actual legit organizations meant solely for these kinds of things?


    Says a lot about society, truly.


    ¡°Forgive me, if I¡¯m overstepping my boundaries for but a moment,¡± The crooked man said, readying arge empty cup on the counter. ¡°But I was under the expectation that, if you were ever to be visiting here at all, surely you would be visiting with that other girl¡ªAsh was her name, yes? Howe you¡¯re not with her?¡±


    Once again, I felt myself clench at the sound of Ash¡¯s name leaving his lips. Something about his voice, low, cool, and too eerily cordial that just gives me the Wilvur-Willies. I don¡¯t like it.


    And I especially don¡¯t like him mentioning her now, specifically now¡ªnot on this date, for God¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m with her instead,¡± I said, jutting over at the unmoving, unblinking statue beside me. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ll say on that.


    ¡°You know¡­ Ash¡­?¡± The silent Adalia uttered, cocking her head at the man with a renewed sense of interest. ¡°How do you¡­ know¡­ Ash¡­?¡±


    The crooked man took the briefest moment to assess Adalia. I could see it in his cold, calcting eyes,prehending, understanding, before finally seeing her for what she truly was.


    ¡°Consider me a friend,¡± He said warmly. ¡°A knowing friend.¡±


    He then turned away to continue on with the order, and watching him shamble and limp trying to reach a can of whipped cream on the other end finally had me questioning the very absurdity of this whole situation.


    ¡°Why are you handling a smoothie stall?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re the organizer. You, uh, you organize, right? That¡¯s your job?¡±


    ¡°One of my men had met with an unfortunate incident, a few days back. I had stationed him here, and he is now unable to do so,¡± came the short, concise exnation overhead through the clink and tter of tools. ¡°Until the noon shift arrives, I have chosen to temporarily offer my assistance. As for the man in question, well¡­¡±


    That¡¯s when we heard it, the soft scrunch of snow being treaded behind us, audible grunts of pain and difort drawing ever closer. I turned around, and at once, I had to nk out my expression out of simple courtesy¡­ for shuffling and hobbling towards our stall was perhaps the ugliest Christmas Elf I had everid eyes upon.


    While I¡¯m not exactly sure how Santa treats his tiny little workers, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re usually walking on crutches, or have bandages wrapped around their heads, or even with one of their arms hanging in a cast, and yet¡­ here one was¡­ green uniformed, pointy shoes, and all, reporting dutifully for duty.


    ¡°B-Boss¡­¡± He managed to slur through puffy lips, wedging himself between Adalia and I. ¡°The stage is¡­ all set for t-tonight¡¯s¡­ tonight¡¯s announcement.¡±


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s very good,¡± The big boss nodded, adding onto the finishing touches, deep in focus. ¡°Go find Jordan, tell him to relieve you. Go home afterward.¡±


    The poor elf-man attempted to nod his head in dismissal, couldn¡¯t, and settled on groaning instead. Then just as stiffly, and agonizingly, he rotated himself around again, and just as he was doing so, momentarily locked eyes with Adalia.


    What happened next was anyone¡¯s guess, honestly. I¡¯ve never seen blood drain so fast from a person¡¯s face, nor heard a shriek as high-pitched as the kind he yelped out. With a burst of speed that did not at all match his injuries, he staggered far, far, and away from us, still gasping and panicking as he did.


    ¡°You said something?¡± I asked, turning to Adalia and exchanging nk looks. ¡°Look at him funny?¡±


    But before any of us could decide on one thing or the other, her chocte smoothie wedged between our sights, served up by the same bare, rugged hands of startling efficiency.


    ¡°Here you are,¡± the crooked man shed a kindly smile. ¡°For the fairdy.¡±


    Bequeathed by the sketchy man with delicious candy. Ah, seriously, nothing but bad vibes. Whatever, Adalia got her drink, she¡¯s slurping it, enjoying it, we can finally move on now.


    ¡°How much?¡± I asked, preemptively reaching a hand into my pockets, but then the man sh an instant look, and my muscles froze there.


    ¡°How much?¡± He repeated airily, amused. ¡°Do you not recall my offer from the other day? Everything here henceforth is free of charge for you and yours. I¡¯ll make sure to let everybody know. Keep a lookout for a lovelydy and a guy in a funny cloak.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± He agreed, bowing his head curtly at me. ¡°But I¡¯m going to.¡±


    And that¡¯s the extent of my defiance right there. What, I¡¯m gonna argue against a mobster¡¯s kind act of generosity? Do you want me to have cinder blocks for legs? If free¡¯s free, then alright¡­ noints from me.


    ¡°Appreciate it,¡± I said, slowly slithering my hand into Adalia¡¯s and turning us the opposite way. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll see you around.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± He suddenly said.


    Didn¡¯t even take two forward before he had us drifting back around beneath his stall¡¯s awning once more. He stared at us for a moment, his expression apologetic, but his eyes rousing, gazing¡­ with something else lurking.


    ¡°If I may be so presumptuous again,¡± He began slowly. ¡°Are you two¡­ out here on a date?¡±


    Adalia was too busy sipping savourly away to bother answering, so that left me to rify things.


    ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± He raised a brow. ¡°But I assumed that Ash-girl would be¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then perhaps you just assumed wrong. Can we please go now?¡±


    But he ignored my pleas. And that look in his eyes brightened, his smile subtly turning into one of ominous dread. To me at least, I felt dread. Those ringing PSAs in my head. Stranger danger.


    ¡°We have apetition currently ongoing, were you aware of that?¡± He inquired.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Running alongside many others. But this one, I feel, might just catch your interest.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s apetition designed exclusively for visitors like you,¡± He replied, slowly drifting his gaze from me to Adalia. ¡°The best couplepetition,¡± He proimed, smiling even wider now. ¡°Apetition where you may disy and prove your unwavering love to your one and only, to put it in other words.¡±


    At once, the faint sound of slurping came to a silent stop, deafening silence, as Adalia withdrew her lips from the tip of her straw. She blinked, focus rousing, both attention and interest undivided.


    ¡°A¡­petition¡­ of¡­ love¡­?¡±


    And judging by the lesser emptiness in her tone, it seems Adalia had beenpletely snared by the sketchy man¡¯s offer of candy.


    And he knew it too, nodding, beaming. ¡°Interested?¡±


    In hindsight, maybe I should have given her some PSAs myself.


    Oh boy.

 Chapter 751 - 751 Victory Gift

    751 Victory Gift


    So apparently even shady mafia men have their softer sides too. A mushy, gushy, gentle facet to their cold, gruff exterior. Indeed, For every baseball busting kneecaps, was also another lonely heart filled with warmth by Cupid¡¯s good ol¡¯ 9mm piece.


    A best couplepetition. Speaks for itself, really¡ªa contest specifically designed to discover and cultivate a love most pure, with the sole winner being dered the Mr. and Mrs. us of the asionter in the night.


    How it works, ording to smoothie-man over here, was that participants would be graded and judged throughout the event both passively and actively in ambiguous ways we must best prepare for, by a panel of judges consisting of volunteers. Afterward all the points will be tallied and counted and the pairing with the highest score is appointed the winner.


    Fail to impress, trip and fall over the span of your romantic course, then, oh well¡­ better luck next Christmas.


    All in all, I was getting serious horse-racing, sword-skirmishing shbacks of the distressing variety, and considering that thispetition extends the whole event itself where we¡¯re to be meticulously scrutinized over every move we make¡­ and well, keen as I was to make this date one Adalia would never forget¡­ I¡¯m sure there are other, less intrusive ways to make that happen.


    Like ice-skating. Yeah, ice skating was fun. That¡¯s the good idea, let¡¯s go ice-skating again, yes.


    But the thing with Adalia was that, with all the emptiness, vacantness that was a constant enigmatic swirl in her murky eyes that at times it was so easy to tell when there actually was something else rousing within it.


    And this contest certainly was ¡®something else¡¯ to her, alright.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I began slowly, carefully, assuringly, the loving, caring lover that I was. ¡°Just so you know, we don¡¯t really have to do this.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I¡­want¡­ to y¡­¡±


    Goddamn. No hesitation on that answer whatsoever.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some contest, doesn¡¯t mean anything outside of it.¡±


    ¡°I want to¡­ y¡­¡±


    ¡°Arbitrary points from an arbitrary system. Can¡¯t really put a score on love, can you? It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s just a thing, just a game¡­ that¡¯s all it is.¡±


    ¡°Fun¡­ thing¡­ fun¡­ game¡­¡± with resolve swirling fierce in her gaze, she turned back toward the smoothie man. ¡°I want to y¡­¡±


    This date, this night, like the future shing before my eyes, and all I could see was my fate being sealed.


    ¡°Thedy should get what she desires, yes?¡± The man beamed wide with approval, setting his sly snakey squint at me. ¡°That is, after all, the providing gentleman¡¯s obligation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    My god, it¡¯s like I¡¯m getting conned all over again, same man, same tempting offers¡­ forking my soul over to the devil in contract. I never learn, do I?


    ¡°Fine, alright,¡± I consented, feeling my life already null and void. ¡°Sign us up.¡±


    A good whileter, we were strolling back on the beaten path, only expect wielding signifiers, markings, in the form of armbands disyed in the brightest festive theme of red-and-white depicting a little heart wearing a Santa hat, branding us officially as willing participants in this game of love.


    We were supposed to keep the armbands on our sleeves at all times so that the judges, whoever the hell they were, could distinguish us from the rest of the crowd. And now that I was aware of its existence and purpose, it¡¯s like my eyes were finally opened for the first time¡ªbecause they were everywhere.


    The same capped heart, the same bright hues of red-and-white, couples passing us by in every direction, that the only way I could escape the sight was the brief moments I needed to blink.


    So many other lovers¡­petitors¡­ who knew love was a battle royale game all along?


    I certainly didn¡¯t.


    ¡°At nine¡­ at night¡­ they will reveal¡­ the winner¡­¡± Adalia whispered, reciting smoothie-man¡¯s instructions. ¡°We earn points¡­ by showing¡­ the strength¡­ of our love¡­¡±


    She blinked, turned to me with a nted gaze.


    ¡°How¡­?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± I said, scanning the many unconcerned, unbothered faces of ourpetition. ¡°He did say the opportunity woulde to us. There¡¯s also the optional stuff¡­ small events¡­ hold on¡­¡±


    In a whipping flutter of wind on paper, I gazed back at the flier mob-man gave that he had so conveniently stashed in his suit, letting the words, the very incredulous words, soak into my brain.


    ¡°Yeah, snowball volley, obstacle course, etcetera, etcetera, we can earn the majority of our points in these events. So, the Grinch doesn¡¯t like all the love in the air, and has devised these events to try and ruin Christmas and we must do our best to ovee these tests of his¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Adalia sounded, slurping her drink quietly and heeding my every word. ¡°What is¡­ a Grinch¡­?¡±


    ¡°Says here the snowball volley starts in ten minutes,¡± I read on. ¡°So if we wanna start racking up points, then we should¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ let¡¯s¡­ go¡­¡± interrupting and eager, she began tugging me forward by the hand. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ win¡­¡±


    ¡°Win¡­¡± I gave her a look. ¡°Y¡¯know, it¡¯s like I said, it doesn¡¯t really matter either way. Win or lose. Doesn¡¯t change anything about us. We don¡¯t have to win.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I know¡­ we don¡¯t¡­ have to win¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°But¡­ I do¡­ want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°My¡­ present¡­¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your present¡­ for me¡­¡± She blinked right back at me. ¡°Win¡­ this¡­ for me¡­¡±


    Was she serious? She wants this win as her gift? This was her one want, her one desire? To surpass like a hundred other lovebirds ande out the one that everyone knew was a love whole and true. And I¡¯m supposed to get this for her?


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± I gave her a smile. ¡°Easy.¡±


    It¡¯s like I said before, if for her¡ªanything at all. Even if it is something as utterly ludicrous as this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I strode forward, this time with me leading us on ahead. ¡°Rules say the event is avable only for the first ten arrivals, long way¡¯s quieter, but,¡± I nced back at her. ¡°You won¡¯t mind a noisier shortcut, would you?¡±


    Adalia rose her head a little, and I felt a faint surge of pride coursing through me.


    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Through an even busier swarm of the bted afternoon arrivals, we scurried past busy stalls, bore the brunt of a fallen loudspeakerying in the snow and probably terrorizing an entire ant colony deep down somewhere.


    Really, it was fairly easy slipping through a horde of people that wasn¡¯t deliberately out to try and obstruct you. What wasn¡¯t easy was being faced with ones that were.


    Case in point:


    ¡°Excuse me, you. Both of you!¡±


    I brought us to a screeching halt, staring inches away from the face of a young woman that I would have headbutted into next week if I was only a split-second slower.


    Then appearing shortly on her left, a man pulled up holding a pen in one hand and a clipboard in the other. And the moment I saw him briefly nce down at the bands around our sleeves, I knew exactly what we were in for.


    Yet at the same time, not really.


    ¡°Um,¡± I gave my politest smile. ¡°Can we help you?¡±


    ¡°Depends,¡± The woman replied, holding up a pen and clipboard of her hand, smirking a smirk of mild curiosity. ¡°If your girlfriend needed to borrow some money from you, would you expect her to pay it back?¡±


    ¡°Borrow¡­? Huh? Uh¡­¡± I could feel my pupils dart around the edges of my eyes. ¡°Sorta depends, right? How much she needs, how many times she already borrowed, if she said she was going to.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say, it¡¯s a significant amount, and this the third time she¡¯s borrowed from you already,¡± She raised her brows at me. ¡°What do you do?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d ask what the hell she¡¯s doing with all that cash, firstly. If she¡¯s asking for something that big, I think I¡¯d have the right to know first.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s a no?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Well, if she doesn¡¯t tell me,¡± I swallowed my reluctance. ¡°I suppose not¡­?¡±


    The woman thinned her lips, and quietly cleared her throat, before more audibly beginning to scribble something in her clipboard. Beside me, I could see Adalia peering up at the man¡¯s gaze, slurping her chocte without care.


    ¡°You find out your boyfriend has a concerning amount of female friends in his life, and quite a number of them are quite close to him,¡± The man said to her, and I wasn¡¯t at all sure if Adalia was all there. ¡°Would you trust him to continue hanging around them even if you suspect they have also taken a liking to him?¡±


    Okay, what the hell is up with that oddly specific question there? And why us of all people, to ask it too? God, if you¡¯re up there, cut the shit, please.


    Adalia slowly drew her lips away from her straw, answering at once without even a second¡¯s ponder.


    ¡°So long¡­ as he¡­ is happy¡­ I do not¡­ care¡­ what he does¡­ with other people¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I see,¡± The man clicked his pen. ¡°But if you don¡¯t care what he does with other girls, then do you even love him at all?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    Adalia couldn¡¯t answer that one, instead retreating back in silence into the contents of her cup. Meanwhile, the man wrote something briskly on his board, gave the slightest flicker of a frown, before both questionnaires parted off with a wave.


    ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± the man said. ¡°There will be more of us soon, so be ready to answer.¡±


    ¡°Your score will be announced at the end of the event,¡± the woman said, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that was more of a warning than a reminder. ¡°Do your best.¡±


    For some reason, I had this inkling that we weren¡¯t doing so hot on points at the moment.


    Maybe winning this thing wasn¡¯t going to be as easy as I proimed after all¡­.

 Chapter 752 - 752 Snow Volley, Part 1

    752 Snow Volley, Part We started east, ended up west, and found ourselves being subjected to more pressing, grading questions on every conceivable side of apass.


    The ¡®shortcut¡¯ route I thought was wisest ended up being not so short after all. Turns out charging headfirst into crowded areas, you¡¯d actually run into more people.


    Like, who knew?


    Judges would just pop out of nowhere, catch us off-guard, that by the time I even manage to register their existence, half of whatever the hell they were asking would have already flown over my head.


    And they weren¡¯t your usual 1+1 inquiries either. Almost all of them revolved around very specific scenarios, hypotheticals, designed to trip you up with no clear answer.


    ¡®If a family member or your partner were both helplessly trapped in a burning building about to cave, who¡¯d you choose to save?¡¯


    ¡®Say your partner confesses he had an affair in a prior rtionship, but swears that they¡¯d do right by you. Would you believe them?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s movie night. Last slice of pizza in the box. Who gets it? And why?¡¯


    Rinse and repeat across the Christmas square, that I¡¯d feel a dose of dread every time I hear something, anything, that sounded like the click of a pen. And that¡¯s just me, Adalia on the other hand, unfortunately, perceptive and astute as she was, the nuances of a budding rtionship were simply just not her cup of chocte.


    .....


    Thankfully, it didn¡¯t take long before we branched off from the main festivities, ending up instead converging on a denser, thicker forest of snow-baked trees.


    ording to the directions on the flier, we wereing up exactly into the right ce for the current event, but¡­ when I think ¡®snowball volley¡¯, I picture a big-ass snowfield, snow troopers, snow forts, snow trenches, all ying host for an intense exchange of snow pellets strewn from one end of the field to the next.


    Basically, all-out war.


    And if we were supposed to show our love with the blood of our enemies here¡­ then, well, if history has ever taught me anything, it is that trying to fight a war in a lot of foliage and trees is a very bad idea.


    Then again, maybe I¡¯m just reading the name of the game wrong.


    Hmm¡­


    ¡°What do you think we¡¯re supposed to do here?¡± I asked myrade-in-arms wrapped tightly around my arm.


    But she wasn¡¯t with me it seems, presently, mentally. No, those eyes of hers were gone from the moment, peering long and hard into the deep secrets of the universe, and I could only scarcely imagine what profound, existential thoughts were rousing in that head of hers.


    ¡°What is¡­ love¡­?¡±


    Truly riveting mysteries, indeed.


    ¡°A noun,¡± I replied, looking around elsewhere for any aid. ¡°Okay, good. There¡¯s a stall over there. We probably sign up there. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I marched us forward toward the stall, a little wooden stand propped up right in front of an opening into the forests. Meanwhile, in Adalia¡¯s little world of her own, it seems she wasn¡¯t out of the woods just yet.


    ¡°If¡­ I want the pizza¡­ if I take it¡­ without telling¡­ you¡­¡± She blinked, her head falling sideways a little as if pushed by an invisible wave of gloom. ¡°Would you¡­ still love me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adalia. I¡¯d still love you.¡±


    Waking up today, I never expected to ever have to reassure Adalia that she was actually, in fact, worth a lot more than me than a small slice of pizza but here we are, I guess.


    ¡°How about if I stole your pancakes from you without saying a word?¡± I said, pointing out the absurd logic. ¡°Of course, you¡¯d still love me just as much, right?¡±


    She just blinked. She didn¡¯t answer. Funny joke, Adalia. Good one. Yeah, I get it¡­ such a stupid question, doesn¡¯t even deserve an answer, right? We both know you would.


    You would.


    You would, right?


    ¡°Just barely made it!¡± eximed thedy-attendant by the stall, greeting us with a smile as we approached, jingling and tinkling in bright green as one of Santa¡¯s little helpers. ¡°You¡¯re participant number ten! The veryst! Must really need those points, huh?¡±


    Sheughed at that, and I wasn¡¯t sure whether to chuckle away with her or not.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to wait for the other couple to finish first though. One at a time,¡± She said, and just then the sound of rustling and shrieking rippled out from deep in the forest¡¯s depths. ¡°But good news, sounds like they¡¯re halfway there!¡±


    ¡°Halfway where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah, right, you don¡¯t know,¡± She giggled again. ¡°Almost forgot. Let me fill you in on what you¡¯re in for.¡±


    As it happens, the wintry warfare I had pictured in my head was nowhere close to what the event actually was. It was far lessplex, much more simple along with a single objective that was just as simple and easy to follow: reach the other end of the forest in the fastest time.


    Except if only it really were that simple and easy¡­


    ¡°Along the way,¡± The attendant exined. ¡°You¡¯ll find the Grinch¡¯s minions are on the prowl insides, and they don¡¯t appreciate lovebirds entering their forests, and they¡¯re armed and very, very dangerous.¡±


    Then, from under her stall, she pulled out something small, round and very, very blue in her hand.


    ¡°Blue snowballs?¡± I said.


    ¡°Colored snowballs,¡± She corrected. ¡°One for every color in the rainbow. But blue¡¯s the one you really want to do your best to avoid. They¡¯re rare, sparse, but get hit by even just one and that¡¯s ground for immediate disqualification. You understand?¡±


    There¡¯s a one-hit KO mechanic? In a game where you¡¯re already trying to weave and dodge objects moving at the speed of get-fucked? It¡¯s like a freakin¡¯ mobster designed this course or something.


    ¡°So your job,¡± She pointed a finger at us with a wiggle of approval. ¡°The power couple as you are, is to get through the forest as fast as you can while also avoiding being pelted by balls as much as you can. Points will be measured by how fast and clean you are by the end of the challenge.¡±


    Adalia quietly peered into the twisting, jutting murkiness of the forest clearing, and the slow swirl of her gaze is like she¡¯s never been more present in the here and now.


    ¡°Fast¡­ and¡­ clean¡­¡± She turned to the attendant. ¡°Winning will¡­ prove our love¡­?¡±


    The elfdy beamed, ringing loudly as she vigorously nodded her head.


    ¡°Nothing says true love like a couple who¡¯s always got each other¡¯s back, in my opinion.¡±


    And just like, the sluggish, despondent vampire was instantly reinvigorated. All prior setbacks nulled and voided. No need for blood, no need for rest¡ªmotivation was all she needed.


    Noted.


    A sudden crackle of static pierced the idle silence, and the attendant quickly took a radio out from one of her many pockets and held it close to her ear. A second passed, she slowly formed another smile, then a whisper, ¡°The couple just got blue-ed. You¡¯re all clear to go.¡±


    We were led closer to the entrance, ced just right behind a big, bold line painted in the snow. The attendant took a step back, radio in hand and heaving in a lungful of air, gave us the signal to start in the most eloquent way possible.


    ¡°GO!¡±


    To my shock and brief confusion, I realized that I wasn¡¯t the one leading us this time. Zooming past the starting line, hopping over snowy bushes and obscured tree roots, hand-in-hand, Adalia pulled me along quicker and quicker.


    The only sounds I could make out were my own panting breaths, the cracks and snaps of broken branches and twigs, all deeply muffled by the frigid whistling of the wind blowing into my eyes as we kept venturing deep in the vastness of the forest.


    Then just as quick and abrupt, Adalia jerked us to a sudden stop, a wave of powdered snow rippling with our carried momentum across the earth. Thanks to all the frantess of the prior moments, I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails as to which direction was forward.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think we were supposed to be taking our time, actually¡­¡± I gasped, holding onto wobbly knees. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone actually¡­ just¡­ just rushes through this whole thing, y¡¯know? I mean we have to be careful too, remember?¡±


    ¡°Fastest¡­ wins¡­¡± Adalia reminded, turning her head to a seemingly random branch-filled horizon. ¡®And we will¡­ win¡­¡±


    She took hold of my hand again, and collecting what little I could of myself, we were off once again, hearing nothing but more brittle crunches and the brisk pace of feet plowing through the snow.


    Eventually we hit our first snag¡ªthe deeper we ventured, the forest got denser¡ªand little by little, our momentum slowed to that of a leisurely jog. Any faster and that¡¯s me tripping over pretty much everything. And it was here I felt like dead weight.


    If she didn¡¯t have to amodate me, I¡¯ve no doubt Adalia would have cleared this entire challenge a hundred times over by the time it takes for the other participants to get through it just once.


    Sure, you could argue that a Matriarch¡¯s inherent speed and agility wouldn¡¯t be fair game here. But since when was anything fair in love and war? Adalia certainly didn¡¯t have a problem ying a little dirty.


    It happened in an instant, as we walked, all I heard was a faint rustling, then out of nowhere¡ªst¡ªan explosion of bright green crumbling down a tree in powdery chunks, and Adalia with her body arched back, her hair in a silvery cascade inches from the snow with her little Santa hat lying upside-down.


    She¡­ dodged.


    ¡°Three¡­ hiding¡­¡± Adalia muttered, slowly curving herself back upright, fastening her hat back atop her head. ¡°More¡­ing¡­¡±


    And like prophecy, like inevitable fate in its reckoning, there was another audibly rustling, and this time I saw it¡ªa streak of deep reding right at me.


    At the veryst second, I manage to jump away, feeling the breeze on my cheek, an empty stter resounding just as I regained my footing.


    ¡°Another¡­¡±


    I heard it again, saw it again¡ªbut this time not quick enough. I couldn¡¯t react fast enough. And all I could do was watch as the brightest blue blur whizzed straight toward my face.


    My heart skipped, my breath hitched. In that one brief instant of a split-second, I had already epted my face.


    Then the blue ball exploded in the air.


    I blinked, and the next thing I knew, I was staring at clumped, shattered pieces of blue snowying before my feet.


    Before any questions came, before the whats and hows of shock and awe could fill my head, the answer already came to me¡ªAdalia. I immediately veered my eyes toward her and there it was, my answer, savior, personified.


    Her hand was outstretched, and the white skin of her palm coated in powdery white with the snow at her feet with visible groovings of something sharp evidently being scraped across it.


    ¡°Did you just¡­¡± I blink at her, gaped at her. ¡°Throw your own snowball just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I blinked harder, gaped wider. ¡°And you managed to hit it mid-air as it was moving at that speed?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Then without a second to waste, Adalia grabbed hold of me again, her hand firmly grasped in mine.


    ¡°Cleanest¡­ wins¡­¡± She reminded again, spurring us forward, the sound of determination and strength ringing clear in her soft whispers. ¡°And we will¡­ win¡­¡±

 Chapter 753 - 753 Snow Volley, Part 2

    753 Snow Volley, Part Further and further, double, triple, near-missings jagged pirs of brittle wood and prickly berry-bushes, it was bing increasingly evident that this unassuming forest was more of a deadly battlefield than first meets the eye.


    Yellow sttered across bushes, puddles of deep purple bleeding into the white of snow. We strode past the edges of a small clearing, a clearing that was nothing but scurrying imprints of panicked feet left in the snow, and snow that was anything but snow ¨C the sunlight glittering kes of blue and only blue.


    No matter where I looked, there was only death, only suffering¡­ and the bright sinister colors that followed with it.


    Christmas was just a sham. This game was tenser than any horror attraction. Swear to God.


    And that was not including the amount of close-calls we kept encountering, and they were only mounting with every passing second.


    I lost count how many times I had to scramble behind a tree to avoid being smoked by endless volleys of the rainbow. Everytime, I¡¯d hear a rustle, a noise that wasn¡¯t ours, it was like a warning, the ominous cackle of Mother Nature before death attempted another lunge at us from behind its depths. And if it weren¡¯t for Adalia, I¡¯d already be dead twenty times over.


    It was her continuing to curb game-over at every turn. Her, with the reflexes, the instinct that kept near-misses as being only near-misses.


    She faced every ambush, every snap of a branch, as if having already anticipated them twenty yards before. And with only the slightest adjustments of her body, the flick of her head, a raise of her arm, every attack just seemed to purposely shoot past her by mere inches ¨C that¡¯s just how much control she had of it all.


    We whizzed past a violet-stained log, ducked beneath a clump of green hanging atop a branch, a dozen obstacles in every passing moment, every step taken, but no end seemed to loom over the horizon.


    .....


    Yet the snowballs continued to only fly, st and terrify more and more.


    ¡°Three¡­ on the left¡­¡± Adalia muttered, her steady, unblinking gaze forward epassing all. ¡°Two¡­ right¡­¡±


    And just as she had prophesied, five coloured volleys were hurled straight at us. The left zooming with a crowd of three and a pair closing in quickly on the right, both trapspletely missing as my carry of a seer shielded us in another thick wall of trees.


    This pattern of eluding and hiding repeated a few more times, and at this point, I waspletely sure there was no possibly way a normal couple could go through this entire gauntlet unscathed, and whoever our assaulters were lurking nearby, no doubt they were probably thinking the same exact thing.


    Maybe that¡¯s why things were starting to ramp up even more now. Ten out of fifteen snowballs I witnessed whizz past by a hair¡¯s breadth had our would-be demise dyed in bright blue.


    ¡°Three¡­ again¡­¡± Adalia whispered, diverting our stride elsewhere.


    And a second right after, three sprung, and three flew, and three blue ballsid sttered between our strides.


    ¡°More¡­¡± Adalia turned us to another direction. ¡°Three¡­¡±


    This time it was the closest yet. A barrage of blue streaking past us that had Adalia not halted us in that split-second would have definitely spelled our end.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I panted, as we began running again. ¡°It¡¯s just blue now. Where are the other colors?¡±


    Even Adalia, in all her nonchnt, in all her barren calm, sounded almost concerned as she whispered, ¡°Same three¡­ again¡­¡±


    Same three?


    That was when I finally saw it. Like slow motion. A figure in red weaving through bushes. A dash of green lunging between the trees. Andstly, an outline of the brightest blue, smirking, leering directly at me, popping out from a mound of snow, a blue ball streaking past from her arm outstretched.


    Same three¡­ again.


    Once again, at thest moment, Adalia turned every so slightly, the ball flying past and hurtling into a nearby bush, evading her ambush.


    Blue¡¯s ambush¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re shitting me¡­¡± I whispered, feeling disbelief surging in my voice. ¡°You three again?!¡±


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Boyfriend!¡±ughter erupted, soft, mischievous, derisive, three different in unison. ¡°You missed us?¡±


    ¡°Cause we¡¯re certainly fuckin¡¯ missing you, alright!¡± flippantly echoed the bark of a distant tree.


    ¡°But not for long¡­¡± whispered a bush. ¡°We¡¯ll get you soon¡­¡±


    And as one, they quickly dispersed, leaving only fleeting chuckles echoing in their wake.


    Dread, panic, like demons in a pair, I felt their pitchforks poking every inch of my insides. Of all the people, of all the ces¡­


    That¡¯s it, my life¡¯s aedy, and I am the punchline.


    ¡°You¡­ know them¡­?¡± Adalia asked, slowing us down on ount of my inexplicable stiff knees.


    ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡± I said, still struggling to swallow the cold, hard truth. ¡°At least now I know why we¡¯re seeing lots of bluestely¡­¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard putting myself in their shoes, looking at the scene through their eyes ¨C Irene¡¯s dearly beloved ¨C strolling hand-in-hand with a pretty stranger in a romantic even, on a most special day.


    I¡¯m no rookie detective, but even I can connect the pieces. Even if they had them connected all terribly wrong.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Adalia drifted her gaze forward, perusing again through the unknown beyond and blink, sensed. ¡°Three¡­ again¡­¡±


    Immediately I stepped ahead. I wasn¡¯t gonna wait till they struck this time.


    ¡°What are you three doing here?!¡± I heard my voice carry over the treetops. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like typical detective work to me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, even gritty detectives like us deserve a holiday or two!¡± Blue echoed from her hiding ce. ¡°Besides, the big boss herself insisted! And who are we to directly refuse an order from our superior?¡±


    ¡°The biggest, funnest event of the year,¡± scoffed Green from hers. ¡°We really seem like the type to pass it up to ya?!¡±


    ¡°We go to where the fun is¡­¡± Red quietly chimed from somewhere close. ¡°And this is certainly fun¡­¡±


    In perfect synergy, they attempted another volley. In three vastly three different directions came the pelting bright blue. Even with just a split-second to react, I knew there was no way to avoid one without alsoing into contact with the other.


    Adalia, the faster, sharper of us two had already arrived at the same conclusion long before. Which was why she didn¡¯t even try to.


    Faster than any other, I saw as she dredged up a branch from deep in the snow, and like a game of baseball, batted three for three, swinging widely, with every home run following with a violent explosion of powdered blue.


    ¡°Oh no fuckin¡¯ way, again?!¡± eximed green, peeking wide-eyed atop a branch of a tree. ¡°Who the hell is this girl?! And why is she a goddamn ninja?!¡±


    ¡°She looks pale¡­¡± Red expressed almost sympathetically. ¡°She looks sick¡­¡±


    ¡°And definitely adorable enough for any gentleman of a man to be oh-so attempted to sin,¡± Blue stepped out from the crooked shadows of trees, shing curved lips that were just as warped. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Look, girls, whatever you¡¯re thinking, you got it all wrong,¡± I said, both hands in surrender in an attempt to cate. ¡°I can exin this, alright? Give me a chance here.¡±


    Stepping back a bit, it wasn¡¯t lost on me that I did kinda sound like a pathetic sleazeball caught in a romantic affair of scandalous proportions, and yes, there really was no other way this looked here.


    But fuck, what was I supposed to say that won¡¯t just incriminate me even more? Any word of the truth now would just be digging myself one inch deeper to my grave.


    Where¡¯s awyer when you need one?


    ¡°No need to exin a thing,¡± Blue shook her head at me, tossing a ball back-and-forth between her palms. ¡°The big boss already filled us in on the need-to-know.¡±


    ¡°She ¨C what?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Green followed up, swinging from her branch andnding with finesse. ¡°She had a hunch we might run into you somewhere in town. Said you were doing a girl-friend of yours a favor, yeah?¡±


    Girl...friend? As in, with a dash between girl and friend? It sounds like it.


    ¡°Very frail friend. Never celebrated Christmas before since she¡¯s so sick¡­¡± Red strolled forward the closest, wearing a look of brazen sympathy. ¡°You want to take her out to experience it for the first time, to enjoy it. It¡¯s sweet of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Very sweet of you,¡± Blue spoke once more in turn. ¡°Maybe a bit too sweet, I¡¯d say. Best couple contest? Seriously? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little in poor taste? Considering, you know, you¡¯re already in a prior engagement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I quickly spoke up, unknowing of what I was even gonna say only to be immediately interrupted.


    ¡°It¡¯s only¡­ for now¡­¡± Adalia muttered. ¡°It¡¯s only¡­ for today¡­¡± She blinked at them. ¡°Please¡­?¡±


    Maybe it was the feebleness in Adalia¡¯s voice, or the fragility that exudes with her presence, but all three girls reacted in resistance and reluctance in their own multi-colored ways.


    ¡°Big boss gave specific orders not to disturb you,¡± Blue said, heaving a sigh. ¡°But who are we to just blindly follow orders from our superior?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she just say¡­?


    ¡°All¡¯s we are sayin¡¯, Boyfriend,¡± chimed in Green, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°We already saw you and Irene as the best couple. So this little stunt you¡¯re pulling here? Yeah, no.¡±


    ¡°But we are not unreasonable¡­¡± Red gently reassured. ¡°If you really think you are the best couple¡­¡±


    Blue tossed her ball in the air again, catching it, gripping it, a mischievous smile on full-disy.


    ¡°Prove it,¡± She simply said.

 Chapter 754 - 754 Snow-Volley, Part 3

    754 Snow-Volley, Part A pack of hyenas.


    A pitiless, starving, ravenous pack of rabid hyenas. That¡¯s what they were. Did I mention pitiless? Can I change that to merciless? Whichever one works better as an insult. That¡¯s what they were.


    Now that they were out of hiding, their grand scheme revealed in the open, they went all in with the execution. The speed, the frantess, clothes catching on branches, pricked by bushes and the evergreens trampling desperately on through.


    The fastest pace the two of us could manage, and yet like hyenas,ughing maniacally, hounding frically, the trio of blurred colors continued to keep up, continued to pounce, balls whizzing across the air with barely a break between volleys.


    And their intent was as clear as day, hurled relentlessly at our faces in a streak of bright blue. Over and over again. Suffice it to say, and please forgive mynguage, but I¡¯ve never been more blue-balled in my entire life.


    But just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, I noticed there was a pattern beginning to manifest, a pattern that was growing more frequent with every passing minute.


    Every spurt of speed, every sprint for cover, I could feel both our movements begin to stagger, slow¡­ and every time I¡¯d hear a quiver of breath that wasn¡¯t my own, and Adalia would drop her head, cken her hold on my hand.


    Fatigue was creeping in.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking good,¡± I muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just a game,¡± I reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I am¡­ fine¡­¡± She spurred us forward again, turning her head nonchntly to the left just as another precisely aimed strike to whizz past herpletely. ¡°We¡­ are close¡­¡±


    ¡°Close? We are?¡±


    I snapped in the direction of her gaze toward a horizon of more snow-sooted woonds, and there it was¡ªa glimpse of freedom. The outside peeking back at us through the narrow gaps of distant branches, almost as if calling for us¡­ cheering for us.


    We¡¯re almost there.


    ¡°Come¡­¡± Adalia was hunched, heaving, hobbling awkwardly in a struggle to sprint. ¡°Fastest¡­ cleanest¡­¡±


    Thest leg of the course, worn and weary, yet victory nigh at merely an arm¡¯s stretch. There was no way we were choking, not here, not now. We just needed to hold out a little longer.


    She just needed to hold out a little longer.


    Suddenly, Adalia clumsily jerked back¡ªthe back of her head mming into my chest, a squished santa hat falling to my feet, and an audible wet stter of blue crashing inches from hers.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± taunted a voice, a flicker of blue speeding from one tree to the next. ¡°Too soon, in my opinion! Nobody has ever gotten to this point this quick! But I suppose that¡¯s just par for the course when you¡¯re dating the paintball champion, huh? You pick up a few things here and there!¡±


    ¡°How many damn snowballs do you girls have?!¡± I shouted, stumbling and backstepping, quickly scooping Adalia¡¯s hat in the snow as more blue stters painted the snow.


    ¡°As many as it¡¯ll take, Boyfriend!¡± Green sniped back, nearly sniping my head as the tree bark beside me exploded in a blitz of blue. ¡°Ain¡¯t no way you¡¯re gettin¡¯ out here wless! Like hell we¡¯re gonna be shown up by you and some poor little sick girl! That¡¯ll just be insulting, seriously!¡±


    I had half a mind to just magic a barrier for myself again, just like I did during our capture the g skirmish. No shame in cheesing your foes when your foes are utter bullshit, right? But s doing so would require time and focus, both of which I am scarcelycking at the moment.


    ¡°Nothing personal¡­¡± Red said, popping up from a bush, throwing a well-aimed pair that separated Adalia and I apart in a continuous struggle to elude. ¡°It¡¯s just fun¡­¡±


    Adalia somehow made her way toward me again, tethering herself with an enfeeble grip that felt so easy to slip. Yet still she pulled us forward, impelling our legs through the thick mounds of snow that swallowed our feet whole, fighting the odds¡­ fighting her odds.


    ¡°Poor girl,¡± I heard Blue tut her lips skirting between rustling leaves. ¡°You¡¯re really in it to win it, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t know what your condition is, but you¡¯re a champion for pushing through it.¡±


    ¡°Instincts, reflexes like yours, though?¡± Green scoffed in awe. ¡°Hell, can¡¯t even tell.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to put you through this¡­¡± Red revealed herself from her hiding spot, a soft look to her gaze. ¡°But we need to prove a point¡­¡±


    ¡°You hear that, Boyfriend? Get the point yet?¡±ing full circle, Blue spoke in turn. ¡°When ites to dating, when ites to loving. You can¡¯t just simply half-heart this kind of thing, you know?¡±


    Is that really what they think? Is that really what they see? Me half-hearting this, huh? In a way, I think I can almost see what they see. I know they were talking about Irene, but here Adalia was giving it her all. And what am I doing?


    Surely, not half-hearting, right? No, I¡¯m not.


    I¡¯ll show them I¡¯m not.


    They were bracing to attack again, onest solid barrage that would surely put us out for good this time.


    Red chased us from the right, Green prowling the left, and up ahead, waiting in glee, in triumph, Blue raised her arm in the air at the ready and gave the signal.


    It was a bombardment at all sides, and aiming us one, attacking as one, they set their sights on only one¡ªthe biggest foil to their ns all this while as Adalia futilely struggle to veer away, huffing, limping¡ªand I watch as six streaks of blue beset her on all sides, no longer avoidable, escape unfeasible.


    I lunged forward.


    Almost like raindrops, all six balls sttered to the white earth¡ªmissing.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± I heard Blue gasp in shock. ¡°Ah, scandal! Infidelity! You aren¡¯t allowed to do that. I¡¯ll arrest you! You better drop her right now or I swear to God, I¡¯ll¡­!¡±


    I went deaf to the rest of Blue¡¯s words, hearing only the wind in my ears, the breeze sting in my face as I sped ahead, far ahead, making a break for the gap in the forest in the near distance.


    Faintly, I could hear Adalia drawing breath, feel the blowing strands of her silvery locks brushing against my arm. She shifted lightly and I felt my arms sag slightly in response¡­ the murky swirl of her gaze heavy as she peered up at me.


    ¡°You are¡­ carrying me¡­¡±


    I jumped over a branch, clung to her closely, tightly, and uponnding, she nearly slipped out of my arms, saved only by her reflexes, her ws catching the seams of my shirt.


    ¡®You are¡­ carrying me¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you repeating yourself?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why are you¡­ carrying me¡­?¡± She asked back.


    I don¡¯t me her for being stunned. One second, her feet were only solid ground, and the next thing she knew¡ªthe earth left her, the sky grew a little closer, and my arms were everywhere around her¡ªhell, I¡¯m still reeling myself.


    Can¡¯t believe we actually escaped that.


    ¡°It¡¯s your present from me, remember?¡± I said, briefly flicking my eyes downwards to meet hers. ¡°Can¡¯t let you do all the work.¡±


    Adalia blink, her nk look bing even more barren, stagnant, and it was like she turned dormant and inert in my arms there for a moment. Then, in the slightest of sensation, I felt her body begin to ease, her breathing lift, and suddenly feeling so bold, she even rested her head against me like she was simply on a ride of leisure, pleasure.


    She parted her lips. ¡°Three¡­ing¡­¡±


    A loud st cratering in the snow beside me announced the trio¡¯s return, quickly and effortlessly matching my pace.


    ¡°Well? Well? What¡¯s this? Getting a bit too touchy-feely for your own good, don¡¯t you think?¡± mocked Blue, her eyes and gleaming with disapproval. ¡°Would you like me to take a picture? Send it to your girlfriend? Care to see what she¡¯ll have to say about this?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, cause a scandal!¡± I yelled back at her. ¡°Give her irrefutable proof of you girls disobeying her orders! Yeah, I¡¯m sure Irene¡¯ll love that!¡±


    ¡°Not as much as she¡¯ll love seeing you feeling it up with a girl other than her though!¡± Green red. ¡°You really gonna push it this far? What are ya¡ªthe make-a-wish foundation?¡±


    Red didn¡¯t say anything, but ncing at her, she wore a frown that actually stung to see. It was the kind of look you get for betraying a close friend. Sorry, Red. Though I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m even apologizing for in the first ce.


    ¡°Whatever case, you didn¡¯t really think you¡¯d outwit us like this, did you?¡± Blue said, speeding up ahead with the others joining in formation. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t dodge too well now with a princess in your arms!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re fucked,¡± Green mored.


    ¡°You lose¡­¡± Red dered.


    ¡°For what it¡¯s worth though, Boyfriend,¡± Blue spoke againstly, smirking with a tone of finality, as all three spun back, as all three raised their arms. ¡°It¡¯s been plenty of fun.¡±


    And I saw it. Like slow-motion. Split seconds spanning into eternal hours. Those clumpy, blue circr banes of my existence. Like guided missiles locking coordinates to my exact position. Any step in any direction, I was going to get hit no matter where I moved to avoid them.


    So I didn¡¯t avoid them.


    Instead, I just focused.


    I spent an almost absurd amount of hours throwing balls and myself into a mindless monotony to forget the sensation, the emotion, and when it came to uphill battles¡ªblue snowballs ain¡¯t got nothing on the green, theplexities of tennis balls.


    Briefly, I felt my cloak ripple, sway. A fleeting flutter unaffected by the blowing tide of my momentum.


    The seconds passed, the eternity faded, and I kept running ahead past the colored trio, clutching Adalia tightly, still unhit, still unscathed. And in distant, disbelief echoes, I could hear the three eximing to one another in utter confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did we all just miss him at the same time?!¡±


    ¡°Hell no! He was just right there! Right in front of us! The fuck did the balls go?! Did they evennd?!¡±


    ¡°They disappeared¡­¡±


    I took advantage of the pandemonium I caused and didn¡¯t dare slow in the slightest. Indeed, no one seemed to know what happened just then, no one saw it, no one caught it with the sole exception being, of course¡­


    ¡°You¡­ cheated¡­¡± Adalia whispered, blinking, staring.


    I met her eyes, smiled.


    ¡°You cheated,¡± I said. ¡°Like vampiric reflexes are any better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ how I am¡­¡± She said in her defense.


    ¡°And this is how I am,¡± I said in mine, cocking a brow. ¡°You don¡¯t approve?¡±


    In return, she slowly cocked her head. ¡°I thought¡­ it was¡­ just a game¡­ you said¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Is it?¡±


    No answer. Adalia withdrew back to silence, to resting, snuggling herselffortably like a kangaroo in a snugged pouch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­ carrying me¡­¡± She muttered, turning a blind eye against the fabric of my shirt. ¡°I¡­ like it¡­¡±

 Chapter 755 - 755 Victory Soured

    755 Victory Soured


    We won.


    Beneath a nket of clear, gray skies, emerging out onto a snowy in of clear, t terrain. Pine needles embedded in my pants, stray twigs in my hair, I took all in.


    If freedom had a noise, a voice, it¡¯d probably sound just like Mariah Carey hugging her lips too close to the mic. Because right then, that¡¯s what freedom was to me¡ªsting through loudspeakers everywhere.


    Like an anthem of victory.


    Thank you Christmas. Thank you Carey. Still really kinda hate your song though with every fiber of my existence and will celebrate its death with tears of joy and lots of dancing.


    Nothing personal though.


    Adalia practically sprung out of my arms,nding in the snow with a precarious wobble that inly told of how much she had exerted herself. It wasn¡¯t long before she was shambling close toward me again, wrapping herself around arm like it was a personal walking stick.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I huffed, my gaping, heaving lips forming into a smile. ¡°We did it. Cleared it.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She whispered, happy and cheerful, her nk tone didn¡¯t make it clear, but the small nods of her head, the slow yet rapid blinks of her eyes showed there was nowhere for pure excitement to hide. ¡°Fastest¡­ cleanest¡­¡±


    .....


    Didn¡¯t notice it before, but the sky, the view all around, it seemed it had started snowing again while we were busy wing our way out of the forest of death. Seeing kes of wintry white blending in with the wavy gray at the top of Adalia¡¯s head was how I realized it, which reminds me too¡­


    ¡°You dropped this by the way,¡± from within the tight clench of my fist, I let her santa hat unfurl in the air before promptly putting it over her head, meeting her murky grateful gaze below its white, wooly brims. ¡°Though knowing you, I¡¯m sure you can win yourself another one again just as easy.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She slowly shook her head, the little fuzzy ball at the end dancing after her. ¡°I like¡­ this one¡­¡±


    Then just as I was wondering where we were supposed to go to confirm our results, the answer sprung out at us through rustling leaves, wheezing gasps, and the lifeless corpses of three color-colored personsying sprawled in the snow.


    ¡°No way,¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°They won¡­¡±


    Blue, Green and Red arguably looked even more worse for wear than Adalia was. In each other¡¯s arms, they tottered, hoisting each other up through very wobbly knees.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± I turned, greeting the trio with all the sympathy of a Scrooge pre-carol. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you guys know who¡¯s keeping track of our personal best, do you?¡±


    Blue was the first to react, lifting her head up at me, walking on her own two feet. She had her lips ttened so narrow, I almost thought they didn¡¯t exist at all. Not until she spoke, and when she did indeed speak¡­ trust me when I say, her tone was in the minus degrees.


    ¡°Yeah, right here,¡± She muttered, shing a stopwatch in her puffy blue gloves that I didn¡¯t see.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping time?¡± I said, mildly surprised.


    ¡®I¡¯m a fellow judge. Of course I¡¯m keeping time.¡±


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be out here for that? Y¡¯know, instead of chasing contestants?¡±


    ¡°And shouldn¡¯t you be smooching up to your smoking hot detective lover?¡± She threw back, unting all the sass with a hand cupping the side of her hip. ¡°Guess that makes us both no-gooders, huh? But which of us is the lesser evil though¡­ I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask me that question.¡±


    I decided to take her advice, kept my mouth firmly shut. Police brutality¡¯s no joke.


    ¡°Nine minutes thirty-three seconds. Our fastest by a longshot,¡± Blue proimed with all the vigor of a toddler staring at a spoonful of broli. ¡°Congrats.¡±


    ¡°And the cleanest too, yes?¡± I asked nicely.


    If looks could kill. Yikes.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± and that was when things took a turn. Blue¡¯s lips gave an upwards twitch, a subtly enigmatic gaze drifting slowly to my feet. ¡°Look before you leap. Ever heard of the phrase?¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Boyfriend,¡± Green cackled, stirring to life and quickly springing, sitting upright. ¡°You really think we¡¯re just throwing shit at you like a bunch of amateurs?¡±


    ¡°You underestimate us¡­¡± Red stood up, wiping the snow of her coat with gentle finesse. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ legs¡­¡± Adalia whispered softly at my side, her eyes plunged straight down. ¡°...yellow¡­¡±


    Mariah Carey faded away with herst verse, and with it disappeared also my sense of triumph. I didn¡¯t have to look all the way, I just peeked and there it was ¨C coating my shoes,yering the ck of pants ¨C the blemishing stains of an ugly, putrid yellow.


    ¡°See, we have contingencies set for hyper-ninjas like you folks,¡± Blue spoke up, her mischievous tone in a resurgence. ¡°If throwing ambushes at you won¡¯t do, then why not have you walk into one all on your own instead?¡±


    ¡°We puddled some parts of the forest grounds with colors,¡± Green rified. ¡°Purple here, brown there, a bit of yellow here and there.¡±


    ¡°We led you right into one of the puddles¡­¡± Red finished. ¡°And you didn¡¯t notice¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s dirty,¡± I remarked, half in awe, half in terror, andpletely in a spiraling despair. ¡°But¡­ but the rules they¡­ I don¡¯t think they mentioned¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get caught up in the trivialities now, shall we?¡± Blue interjected, sping her hands in a dispersing echo. ¡°But here¡¯s the most important thing to take away. Yes, you¡¯re the fastest. Cleanest?¡± She squinted her eyes, faking the tightest grimace as she slowly shook her head. ¡°Probably not the wless victory you were looking for, I¡¯m afraid. Gonna have to take points off for that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t even be mad. I was just numb. If anything, it was a foil, a scheme that would have Amanda proud. And it was just like Blue to set it up. The fault was solely mine. Really, I should have seen thising.


    ¡°Damn,¡± with no other choice, I conceded. ¡°You got me.¡±


    The Terrible Trio reveled in glee on their rtively wicked task well done. And even when all was said and done, it seemed they still had a few things to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see no reason for you to take this as your loss, though,¡± Blue shed a kinder smile. ¡°You still shot past the other contestants without question. I still need to tally up scores with the other judges, but with what you¡¯ve done here, you two are definitely right up there in the rankings.¡±


    Then to Adalia, Blue¡¯s eyes narrowed over, peering at her in all her reclusiveness and silence with a palpable sense of pure admiration.


    ¡°And you, with the way you push yourself out there, howmitted you were,¡± She said. ¡°Whenever you do get a boyfriend, an actual one this time. He¡¯s going to be a really lucky guy.¡±


    ¡°Super lucky!¡± agreed Green, thrusting both thumbs up. ¡°You got guts!¡±


    ¡°And you have a charm to you,¡± Red observed. ¡°You seem very kind¡­¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s clear as day for anyone to see frankly,¡± Blue spoke up again,ing full circle. ¡°That you definitely got a lot of love in you to give.¡±


    Adalia assessed the trio with a slow, wandering gaze. For a moment, she seemed almost at loss as to what to say, until quietly I heard her whisper to them, ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°And, uh, off the record, you didn¡¯t hear this from me¡­¡± Blue fidgeted, darting her eyes furtively everywhere, before subtly leaning forward. ¡°But you guys almost¡­ just almost look cute together.¡±


    ¡°Not as cute as with Irene though,¡± Green snapped at me with a heavy look. ¡°It better stay that way too.¡±


    ¡°Call her soon, okay?¡± Red asked gently, smiling sweetly. ¡°Or we¡¯ll do it for you¡­¡±


    Now that¡¯s just scary.


    ¡°Noted,¡± I said.


    With a wave in unison, the colored trifecta scampered off, heading to wherever the hell they were supposed to be going. But not before the bluest of the three briefly turned around again, her hands cupping around her lips.


    ¡°Next couple event will start in two hours!¡± Blue¡¯s words rippled towards us in a ringing echo. ¡°Sadly, we won¡¯t be part of it. But you don¡¯t want to miss it, trust me! Not unless you want to fall behind on the leaderboard, that is! Then again, we won¡¯t mind if you want to!¡±


    And with that parting bit of snide, the three colorful streaks in the snow finally disappeared into the nearby walkway of teeming festivities. Leaving only two, just us two, with the snow falling, the wind blowing, and the guilt seriously tripping.


    ¡°So, um¡­¡± I hissed in the breath, feeling the bitter cold m into my teeth. ¡°Whoops.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ your fault¡­¡± Adalia immediately murmured through fainted breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ see¡­ either¡­¡±


    ¡°You were in my arms, what were you supposed to see?¡± I rebutted. Her attempt at assurance, while kind, only made me feel all the more worse. ¡°So much for cleanest¡­¡±


    ¡°We can¡­ try again¡­ another¡­ event¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±


    Then I felt her wobble again, the sagging of her grip around my arm, and I quickly ced my hand around her, holding her steady.


    ¡°But first,¡± I said, whirling my gaze and setting it to the nearest bench in sight. ¡°How about a little lie down for a spell?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She blinked up at me. ¡°I will¡­ be¡­ sleepy¡­¡±


    ¡°You can use myp as a pillow.¡±


    Adalia blinked again.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ for¡­ a while¡­¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect that to work. Wow. Was it universal? Maybe I could try it on Irene next time she¡¯s feeling a little reluctant to teach or something.


    I led us slowly over onto a nearby trail, one more secluded, quieter, and yet somehow even on the most lonesome of roads, another clipboard-holding, pen-clicking judge managed to spot our armbands and immediately swoop in at us like a hawk.


    Of all the times¡­


    A bespectacled woman, adjusting her frames with a push of her knuckles, her lenses shimmering brightly with her intentions. Before I could even get a word in edgewise, we were already being pelted with the romantic dilemma of the hour.


    ¡°If one day, your partner tells you they¡¯d like to have children, but you secretly don¡¯t,¡± The woman fiddled with her sses again, the tip of her pen set firmly against her board. ¡°Would youply with their request for the sake of your love?¡±


    ¡°Bad time,¡± I said as soon as the opportunity came. ¡°Can we answer some other time? We really have somewhere to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Adalia muttered.


    There was silence, shock, on both sides, then¡­


    ¡°No?¡± The woman leaned further in. ¡°No, you won¡¯t do it for love?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Adalia spoke again, her empty, vacant gaze swirling back at her through the woman¡¯s lenses. ¡°Because¡­ I cannot¡­ bear any¡­ offsprings¡­ for him...¡±


    You could almost see the horror, the astonishment, and the utter regret rippling quickly across the woman¡¯s face one after the other. Hastily, she began scribbling furiously in her clipboard with her sses nearly slipping off the bridge of her nose.


    A secondter, she looked back up, apologized profusely, and dashed away out of sight. Leaving us, but mostly just me, in a profound messy state of stunned silence. And it wasn¡¯t just because of the woman¡¯s reactions either¡­


    Adalia¡­


    ¡°Come¡­ hurry¡­¡± She gently tugged me, uprooting my feet in ce, and staggered me forward in her hold. ¡°I want¡­ my pillow¡­¡±


    .....

 Chapter 756 - 756 Benched

    756 Benched


    Walking was nice.


    Having fun was nicer.


    But sitting on a bench was¡­ well, I wouldn¡¯t say nicest, but¡­ it certainly, definitely, was something.


    Quiet, maybe.


    Then again, it wasn¡¯t even that. The word quiet and what defines it does not exist within this particr subset of time and space.


    When every split-second of every minute a brand new noise woulde and supersede thest, be it the shrill cry of squeaky shoes, the rippling boom of popping balloons, or an entire conga line being formed from a game being held nearby, you start getting the sense that you never actually had experienced a moment of peace in your life.


    And yet against all odds, being in the here, living in the now, I was immersed in a serenity that no elephant of a noise could snap me out of. How I got here, how I achieved this zen, it¡¯s a mystery to everyone.


    It probably has something to do with the sleepy vampireying on myp¡ªbut who knows, really?


    Adalia looked just as, if not, even more at peace with the world, misty gray eyes gazing aimlessly at the vast white of snow. My hand brushing and buried in a tangled of mesh of her silky hair¡­ and like a needy cat, fangs and all, if I stopped stroking for a moment, she¡¯d shift herself slightly to gain my attention, only resting, only content, once I began running my fingers through her silver locks again.


    .....


    If only these love judges judging amok also took presentation into ount. We¡¯d probably be drowning in points by now¡­


    ¡°How you feeling?¡± I asked, ncing down at Adalia and feeling a surge of sweetness nearly clog up an artery. ¡°Well-rested yet? Ready to exhaust yourself some more out there?¡±


    Adalia took a moment to consider her options, staring out at the mad, mad world of meandering crowds and ring pandemonium, and slowly began wriggling herself back closer toward me.


    ¡°Later¡­¡± She whispered.


    Later it was, then.


    s, just like how every dark cloud has its silver lining¡­ this peace, this endearing moment¡­ it¡¯s also truth that the brightest clouds cast the darkest shadows.


    Which is to say that, as rested as we were¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel just a little restless.


    To our right, I could hear an approaching stampede of feet. A few secondster, arge swarm of people came ambling past, flowing almost without an end like traffic during rush hour.


    Eventually thest of the group finally passed us by, and it was really hard not to notice the introduction of a brand new noise that came with them.


    The squeaky swivel of a baby stroller, the soft coos and murmurs of a little child¡¯s simple curiosity¡­ tiny little hands peek out from the seat. The mother rattled a toy, and the father gently pushed them along the path. And when together, they weren¡¯t so much as noises as they were harmonic.


    Peaceful, you could say.


    Then on myp, I felt the slightest shift, the faintest moan¡­ and that was when I realized that my hand had stopped moving again.


    I quickly amended my blunder ¨C but toote. Adalia veered her eyes upwards, and feeling like the fluttering pages of an open book, I felt her gaze all over me inside and out.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ troubled¡­¡± She muttered, her sense of perception as always so eerily sharp. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ nothing¡­¡± briefly, she silently peered at me again, and it¡¯s as if I could almost feel the weight of her stare against my face. ¡°Do you¡­ want¡­ children¡­?¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, you seriously have the weirdest ways of getting answers,¡± I told her, too shocked to even feel shocked. ¡°And for the record, no, I don¡¯t want children. Not¡­ not at the moment, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why are you¡­ troubled¡­?¡±


    At times, this time especially, I¡¯m almost envious of her inability to feel the stranglehold of awkwardness.


    ¡°I¡¯m troubled¡­¡± I began slowly. ¡°Because I¡¯m concerned you might be¡­ troubled.¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡± the soft sound of understanding left in her in a light breath, and she gazed up at me even more. ¡°You want to talk¡­ about my¡­ infertility¡­¡±


    Again, awkwardness. If I could give the feeling a form, I¡¯d turn it into a sweater¡­ that way I can rip it off of me and tear it into threads and then fling the remaining pieces in a burning firece.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about anything so long as you don¡¯t want to talk about anything,¡± I firmly said.


    Her pale lips twitch at that. I think she almost managed a smile.


    ¡°I can talk¡­ about anything¡­¡± She said, ¡°...and with you¡­ anything¡­¡±


    Was that permission? Did she just give me the go-ahead? I mean, I did want to know more about her, after all. But in what way¡­ maybe I should have specified.


    ¡°Is it¡­ is it because of your condition?¡± I asked, throwing caution to the wind. ¡°Why you can¡¯t have kids?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She answered inly, nonchntly. ¡°Sangumet¡­ only affects¡­ my ability to feed¡­ it does not affect¡­ anything else¡­¡±


    So if her condition wasn¡¯t the cause of it, then that only leaves¡­


    ¡°Your failed transformation?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Adalia answered again, just as indifferently as every other word spoken. ¡°I did this¡­ to myself¡­¡±


    ¡°To survive.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I survived¡­¡± She affirmed. ¡°When I¡­ failed to be human¡­ I had altered too much¡­ of what I was¡­ am¡­ consequences followed¡­ my emotions¡­ my words¡­ many things¡­ lost¡­ and many things¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ recover¡­¡±


    Every single time, it was like I was poking holes and peeking an eye through, deriving what I could through them. That¡¯s what it was like everytime the topic shifted to her. I¡¯d learn a little but never really the full picture.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­ mind¡­ I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t need¡­ all of¡­ those things¡­ any¡­more¡­¡± Adalia went on. ¡°I have¡­ my sister¡­ I have friends¡­ and I also have¡­ you¡­¡±


    Even closer, she huddled, nestled, the cold of her skin bleeding through my clothes.


    ¡°I am¡­ not troubled¡­¡± She reassured, her lips twitching, trying again for that smile and this time, seeding. ¡°Because¡­ I already have¡­ everything¡­ with you¡­¡±


    I looked at her, and in my head flooded the scenes of all her unknown hardships, unbearable turmoil, sitting by and peeking through the hole that never gets any wider¡­ unless I choose to tear it open a bit more.


    But¡­ should I?


    Dredge up more bitter memories? Put Christmas on hold? All ¡¯cause of my urge to know?


    Adalia gazed up at my expression, her smile slowly fading empty.


    ¡°You are still¡­ troubled¡­¡±


    Troubled, was that really how I looked? Somehow even with an almost infinite catalog of diverse emotions to choose from, I¡¯mpletely unable to change from this one.


    ¡°Do you wish¡­ I was¡­ fertile¡­?¡± She blurted out, guessing aimlessly. ¡°Did you want¡­ to have children¡­ with me¡­?¡±


    Once again, I am blown away by her literal utterck of shame. She should go intoedy¡­ she¡¯d be the queen of deadpans.


    ¡°Sounds like I¡¯m not the one here wanting,¡± I shook my head at her. ¡°And give or take, I¡¯m at least a couple of years away from being troubled by something like that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ if I could¡­ if I was able¡­¡± She mused, slowly and slightly, cocking her gaze at me. ¡°Would you¡­ want to¡­?¡±


    ¡°A-Adalia¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ would¡­¡± She scooted closer, her gaze significantly heavier. ¡°Would¡­ you¡­?¡±


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s turned into one of those judges of love with their paper and pen, and here I am the victim of a dilemma¡­ one that I couldn¡¯t afford to answer at all wrongly.


    When the hell did we even get hung up on this damn topic?


    ¡°Me and you,¡± I squinted at her. ¡°Your sister will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ will understand¡­¡± She said, a swirl of determination rippling in the murkiness of her eyes. ¡°I will make her¡­ understand¡­¡±


    Scary.


    Come to think of it, this topic¡¯s been cropping up a lot in my lifetely. Ash, Amanda, and now even Adalia here was grilling me on it. What¡¯s going on? Is the universe trying to tell me something?


    ¡°I would,¡± I finally answered, relented. ¡°If you were able, I would. Definitely.¡±


    Adalia didn¡¯t do expressiveness, so there was no jump for joy, no squeal of delight. Just the usual blink, the slow, lumbering sway of her head, before falling back into a quiet again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look¡­ so troubled¡­ anymore¡­¡± She remarked, nodding once. ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Oh, so was that her intention? Shock me out of the state I was in with a ludicrous question? Well, shit¡­ it worked.


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­ ready to¡­ keep walking¡­ now¡­¡± Adalia dered, raising her head from upp and sitting upright. ¡°How about¡­ you¡­?¡±


    For a moment, I hesitated. Here I was on the precipice of knowing more about her than I could ever want. An opportunity to do more than just peek through narrow holes again and again. All I had to do was ask.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I looked back at her. ¡°Ready.¡±


    But not yet, not now. After all, we still have apetition to win, don¡¯t we? Her present from me.


    And really, what could be more important than giving her that?

 Chapter 757 - 757 Beyond Saving

    757 Beyond Saving


    For once, we had a good solid hour of fun. Once lunchtime came around, the cold shafts of midday light peeking overhead through pouring clouds, a significant portion of the crowd had dispersed.


    Suddenly, the many pathways once teeming with footprints of every shape and size weren¡¯t so cramped anymore, and the more poprs stalls weren¡¯t as swarmed and packed as they once were. While there were still a good bunch of people who hadn¡¯t yet had their fill of fun¡ªit was little enough, calmer enough, that Adalia could have a turn at proper leisure.


    Apparently some sick sadist had the bright idea to set up a dunk tank challenge in the same exact season where balls of spit be actual projectile weapons¡­ but to each their own, I suppose.


    Adalia seemed kinda keen on giving it go, staring silently as we approached, and then staring even more as we passed. After noticing that, I couldn¡¯t really deny her the chance, could I? Especially since she stared so nicely¡­


    Turns out, the dunk tank was too good an enticement to be true. If you wanted to dunk the green elf-person perched in a tank, then the guidelines states you¡¯re gonna have to stand way back and shoot real far in order to get a shot at it.


    The five other people we watched give the challenge a go as we waited in turn all ended up either shooting for the bushes way back or stting in the snow too close¡­ all the while, the smug elf on his shelf kept smiling all the more smugger.


    Finally, it was Adalia¡¯s turn to pitch, and it was made inly clear to her by the staff member in charge that she had only three attempts to hit the bullseye. But what wasn¡¯t clear to everybody else, the smug elf in his container of freezing water especially, was that Adalia only ever needed the one.


    A squeal of terror, a ssh of waterter, and Adalia and I were already scampering off on the prowl for any other clearly rigged games for her to justpletely dismantle.


    And in our wake, I found that she was a crack shot with a BB gun, a can toppler like no other, and also a far better horseshoe slinger than I ¨C which had the farmboy in mementing and spiraling all the way into the depths of despair.


    .....


    By the seventh venue, and her seventh straight win in a row, Adalia was starting to have a tough time holding all her prizes at the same time.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ like them¡­¡± She said it bluntly, struggling to reach her eyes up at me over the ears of a giant stuffed teddy. ¡°They¡­ are heavy¡­¡±


    ¡°You could always just give them away, y¡¯know?¡± I said sarcastically.


    Of course, needless to say or borate, she took me seriously. And then before I knew it, she went ahead and just started handing out her spoils to anyone passing by, her mountain of wins whittling down by the donation until eventually her arms were free again to coil around mine once more.


    The only thing she still kept in her possession was her santa hat, continuing to dangle slowly and daintily atop her head. And honestly, seeing her so long with it on, and just how cuter she was overall¡­ I don¡¯t actually think an Adalia without it exists within my memory anymore.


    Every once in a while, we continued to be pestered by the judges and their unanswerable questions¡­ and it was here that Adalia¡¯s weakness would be continuously exposed to the world.


    It was quite ironic to think the person who can easily gauge a person¡¯s thoughts and feelings at a mere moment¡¯s nce could just as easily fumble when it came to questions of her own.


    I suppose being numbed to your own feelings would do to you¡­ and really¡­ she really was trying her best.


    But in the end, she just couldn¡¯t understand.


    Just couldn¡¯t feel.


    And after thest judge strutted off looking dissatisfied with the answers Adalia had given, I needed to ask, I needed to know¡­


    I spoke, ¡°Before your failed transformation, you were¡­ you were able to feel things easier than you can now, right?¡±


    Once again, I could never escape those peering, prying eyes of hers, knowing my thoughts long before I could even speak them.


    ¡°You want to¡­ know¡­ if there is¡­ a way¡­ to restore¡­ me¡­?¡± Adalia blinked nkly into the distance. ¡°Sister¡­ had searched¡­ had begged¡­ many years¡­ many times¡­ always¡­ nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even my mother?¡± I asked. ¡°Or maybe¡­ maybe somehow I could do something to¡­?¡±


    The fuzzy ball at the tip of her hat slowly swayed left, and then right, as if she had already had this line of conversation so many times before.


    ¡°Terestra¡­ is able¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°And in time¡­ practice¡­ you will¡­ be able¡­ too¡­¡±


    I was sensing a ¡®but¡¯ iing, a brick wall toe popping up ahead to our speedy high prospects, and indeed, a secondter, through more vacant whispers, there it was.


    ¡°But I am¡­ afraid¡­ I am not¡­ strong enough¡­ to ept¡­ your help¡­¡±


    ¡°Not strong enough?¡±


    ¡°You wish to restore¡­ all¡­ I have lost¡­¡± She exined. ¡°To restore one¡¯s¡­ nature¡­ you will need¡­ to disturb¡­ one¡¯s soul¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Realization. The insidious killer between that brick wall and my hopes. In my head, I saw glimpses of Harry¡¯s tortured face vivid yet fleeting. The agony and pain of having your very essence meddled with was something you can¡¯t really forget.


    Then there was also Ash, also Subjugation. I remembered her pain, her sufferings. And then I remembered Lenora, her dead, barren stare of nothingness¡­ sharing an almost uncanny resemnce to Adalia¡¯s swirly gray graze. The consequence of having a soul beyond all amends.


    I felt my blood go cold.


    ¡°I have¡­ already¡­ disturbed my soul¡­ twice¡­ altered it¡­ twice¡­¡± Adalia spoke, once more dredging up memories that just simply refuse to let us be. ¡°To be¡­ human¡­ once¡­ only to fail¡­ and return to my¡­ true nature again¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant¡­¡± I said, hearing my voice grow weak. ¡°If we try to restore you, if we alter you again¡­¡±


    ¡°I am lucky¡­ to be alive¡­ the way I am now¡­¡± She said, slowly cocking her head at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ if my soul would survive¡­ a third time¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ die¡­¡± She corrected me. ¡°A broken soul¡­ cannot die¡­ Lady Enstar¡­ will not take me¡­ I will live¡­ but I will not be alive¡­ I will be less¡­ lesser¡­ than I already¡­ am now¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not less,¡± I quickly said, once more, the haunting visage of Ash¡¯s little sister rippled across my mind. If Adalia was¡­ if she¡­ no, I don¡¯t even want to think about it. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ fine,¡± I trailed on. ¡°You¡¯re perfect. To me, you are. You don¡¯t need to be anything more.¡±


    Adalia¡¯s head swayed, slowly, almost, rocking to the motion of agreement, but not quite. Her eyes stared up at me, and just faintly, just maybe¡­ in the murky fog of her gaze, I might have seen her wanting, longing¡­


    ¡°But it would be¡­ nice¡­ to be¡­¡± She said. ¡°To be¡­ more again¡­¡±


    And to that, I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be talking about this,¡± I said, quickeing our pace, immensely regretting ever having brought any of this up. ¡°If we hurry, we might just be able to save the mood. C¡¯mon, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s another game you can break, another prize you can give away.¡±


    But when I turned to her again, nced at the sullen, silent figure clingling close around my left arm, I knew the world and me had disappeared from her eyes. Down a rabbit hole inside her own head, she went¡­ and whatever the hell she is pondering in there¡­ I¡¯m not sure I even want to know.


    I took another step forward. Yet, my foot did not reach. Adalia did not budge.


    ¡°If I asked you¡­ to make me normal¡­ again¡­ that I want to be¡­ me¡­ again¡­ if I begged you¡­¡± a tilt, and instantly I felt myselfpletely disappear in the mystifying look she gave me. ¡°...would you help me¡­?


    ¡°Adalia¡­¡±


    I was beyond disturbed.


    ¡°Would you¡­ help¡­ save me¡­?¡±


    I was beyond unsettled.


    What kind of question was this? Didn¡¯t she just tell me she was fine with how everything was? So, where was thising from? Why was she asking this?


    ¡°This is not something I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ a question¡­¡± She interrupted, assured. ¡°If I wished it¡­ would you¡­ help me¡­?¡±


    A dilemma. That¡¯s what this was¡ªa dilemma. One beyond any person with a clipboard and a pen could evere up with. And I really, truly wasn¡¯t sure what the right answer was.


    If I chose to help her, if I chose to save her¡­ it¡¯d also likely mean killing her. No, it would be even worse than just killing her.


    She knows that, I know she knows that. So that means she didn¡¯t care. If this is what she wanted, if this is what she truly wished for more than anything in the world, than life¡­ then what would I¡­?


    What would I¡­?


    ¡°No,¡± I hauled us again, stepping forward, and this time felt nothing holding me back. ¡°If you asked, if you wanted¡­ I wouldn¡¯t help you.¡±


    Times like these, rare, unprecedented moments such as these¡­ makes me sincerely d I was unable to read the look on her face.


    The single blink of her gaze.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±

 Chapter 758 - 758 Sorting Matters

    758 Sorting Matters


    Adalia got hungry again.


    No shock, and absolutely no inconvenience there. After all, deliberately drip feeding yourself will onlyst you for so long before the topsy-turvy wobble of vampire-anemia starts to set in again.


    I just wish it didn¡¯t have to always happen on the regr. Every strain of breath, every stagger of fatigue was just another painful reminder of the constant difort she was in at all times.


    This time I was a whole lot faster on the uptaking. The exact moment I saw her make her first miss with a dart, hitting the board instead of the water balloon hanging just a single inch away, I quickly scurried us away from all the noise, trekking once again the familiar rugged terrain, brushing against brittle trees far enough away for no one to see the harsh glint of her fangs as they burrowed deep into my flesh.


    As she refueled her tanks through the tiniest sips¡ªanother gloomy thought came ramming into me, as if I wasn¡¯t already being pummeled by enough of them already.


    Say, I just¡­ die. Or if I was gone for some time, a long time¡ªthen what does that mean for her? Was it back to living on bird and rat carcasses, feasting and living off on meager borrowed time? Then what?


    Actually, what was even their n before I came cannonballing into the thick of things? I recall Amelia and her saying they were searching for my mother¡­ but then, what were they actually nning to have her do?


    I suspect I already knew the answer to that, but¡­ thinking about it wasn¡¯t gonna do me any favors here. I¡¯m just d I showed up when I had, came into her life when I did¡­ and her into mine, even if we did get off on quite the rocky start.


    All that pain, all that again, I¡¯d go through it all over again in a heartbeat if I really had to.


    .....


    Which rounds us back to the original question. What if I wasn¡¯t? What if I couldn¡¯t? If I can be there for her no longer¡­


    Not as if there¡¯s preserving my blood or anything. She mentioned it before ¨C my blood¡¯s only viable when taken directly from the living, breathing source himself. So if she doesn¡¯t have that, if she doesn¡¯t have me¡­


    ¡°I am¡­ thirsty¡­¡± Adalia retracted her fangs, stepping down from a tiptoe, her usual cold breath warm with crimson.


    I immediately stopped thinking, letting out a feeble snort as I covered up my neck from the dry air.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize I make you feel that way.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ for you¡­¡± She replied bluntly, owwie. ¡°Cho¡­cte¡­¡±


    ¡°Again?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ thirsty¡­¡± She repeated herself. ¡°Please¡­?¡±


    A solid reason like that, what was I gonna do? Say no to arguably one of the most adorable creatures on the? I don¡¯t think it was even physically possible of me.


    Five minutester I set us down onto another familiar beaten path, entering beneath the awning of a familiar open stall ¨C the whirring sound of a blender and the tter of utensils echoing the hectic melody of orders piling.


    There was a swarm of people ahead of us. Apparently, the ce has seen a surge in poprity since thest time we were here.


    Once it got to our turn, the limping, intimidating mobster of a barista was all the more delighted to serve us once again.


    ¡°I thought you were just a temporary,¡± I said, watching him prepare Adalia¡¯s order with expert grace and finesse. ¡°Lemme guess, another staff member met with a, uh¡­ unfortunate ¡®ident¡¯ of his own too?¡±


    For my wit, I raised a chuckle out of him. And much like everything else about him, hisugh was as foreboding as he looked.


    ¡°There were numerousints about the quality of the drinks after my departure,¡± He exined, handing Adalia her extrarge cup of sugary goodness. ¡°Seems I¡¯ve inadvertently raised some great expectations, one that my employee, suffice it to say, was ill-prepared to match. So, here I am again. dly at your service.¡±


    Then with a grand gesture matching his caliber, he pulled out an extra cup sliding it across the counter and into my hands before I could protest.


    ¡°Not going to escape my generosity this time,¡± He said, suavely adjusting the cuff of his sleeves, and peering at me with a smile. ¡°Wiser for you to just ept it.¡±


    And so I did.


    ¡°Cheers.¡±


    After ncing at Adalia already a fraction of the way through her drink, I went and took a sip. The moment I did, I felt the cold, icy sweetness assail every single one of my senses, and the man could inly see the satisfaction coursing through my expression, as much I tried to not let it show.


    It was just that good.


    He was just that good.


    If he brought these skills to my cafe, I¡¯d most probably be out of the job.


    With talent, aptitude like his, I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s even bothering with the mobster life¡­ but what do I know?


    ¡°By the way, I heard about how you fared in our first event,¡± with admiration a sincere glimmer in his gaze, he spoke. ¡°As always, you continue to surpass my expectations. The fastest, and barely scathed despite the odds? I didn¡¯t think it imaginable ordinarily.¡±


    Heughed again, as if he just told a joke. I swear I¡¯ve heard evil masterminds on films less devious-sounding than him.


    ¡°Then again, just what about you is ordinary, hm?¡± He asked, slowly veering his gaze over to Adalia. ¡°And how about you? Having as much fun as you expected? I do hope you are.¡±


    Adalia finally lifted her lips from her straw only to directly ask. ¡°Are we¡­ winning¡­? Can you tell us¡­ if we are¡­ winning¡­?¡±


    I almost wanted tough myself right then and then. I found it absurd, hrious. Here I was sinking into deeper depths of gloom thinking of the most bleak, morbid thoughts and feeling the dread and apprehension that came with it.


    Then on the other hand you got Adalia here, her only priority, her only concern being the one on top ce on some arbitrary leaderboard. She wasn¡¯t thinking about what-ifs, what could have been, or what already was, ¡®stead winning¡¯s the only thing she¡¯s got on her mind.


    Even after all those questions, all those discussions. In the end, as she assured me, as she told me¡ªthat all didn¡¯t matter to her anymore.


    Having fun, that¡¯s all that mattered now.


    Should really start taking a page out of her book, shouldn¡¯t I?


    ¡°I¡¯m honestly unsure what gave you the impression that I¡¯d break my own rules for you,¡± The man said to her. ¡°Evening. Tonight. With everyone else, you¡¯ll find out then.¡±


    Dropping her gaze, Adalia sought refuge back in the chocteyfort of her drink. Disying a silence, an indifference, that was the picture-definition of utter disappointment.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± The man pulled back on his sleeve, revealing the bright golden glint of a dazzling watch wrapped around his wrist. ¡°I believe the next event will be starting soon. If you believe yourself ahead of everyone else, then I suggest you go on now and keep yourself that way.¡±


    ¡°Can you at least tell us what we¡¯ll be in for this?¡± I asked, holding a now greatly wrinkled flier out before me. ¡°Some of the names for these events kinda leave much to be desired.¡±


    With an unintentionally oppressive stare, he considered my question for a moment.


    ¡°Refresh my memory¡­ what is the next event referred to as again?¡±


    My eyes scanned the content of the flier.


    ¡°Beauty contest.¡±


    He smiled again, and it seemed he hade to a decision.


    ¡°Now why ruin the surprise?¡± with a wave, he shooed us away, turning his focus to a newly arrived customer in line.


    We strolled onward to the venue of our next trial of love, a shorter, less eventful journey this time thankfully. On ount of the fact that for some reason or another, we did not encounter a single judge, when usually every ten steps we took would be abruptly interrupted by the distinct click of a pen.


    I searched the crowd, peek my head as far and wide as the massive sea of people would allow me, and indeed, there was not a single judge to be seen on the prowl.


    It¡¯s like they all just up and disappeared.


    Weird.


    Upon finally reaching the site of the event, I was only beset by more questions, questions like:


    Why were there two big tents ced closely adjacent to one another? Why were there two tables, two attendants, and two ces to register sitting out front of each tent?


    A little wary, immensely puzzled, I lead Adalia and I over to one of the tables, approaching a bulky, gruff elf that looked more the part of Santa¡¯s bouncer than little helper.


    ¡°Wrong table,¡± He said, rising up from his seat, and making me feel several inches shorter than I was. ¡°The other tent.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, my bad,¡± I whirled my eyes to the right, throwing my gaze to the other attendee, a slimmer, friendlier looking elf which I recognized was the very same one from the first event. ¡°Sorry to disturb you, we¡¯ll just go and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You go there,¡± The big elf thrust a bulky finger at me, flicked it, and pointed directly at Adalia. ¡°She stays with me.¡±


    Adalia tilted her head a little higher, and the gray in her eyes began to brew an unrest.


    ¡°Exin¡­¡± She asked him before I could get the chance to say. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a part of the game,¡± He answered. ¡°The couples are separated. Guys in one tent, girls in the other.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the game?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the name, dude,¡± The elf said wearily. ¡°It¡¯s a beauty contest.¡±


    ¡°You say that like I¡¯m supposed to get it.¡±


    ¡°Look, you wanna participate, go over to your side,¡± He simply told me. ¡°Your attendant will fill you in on the rest. Go on.¡±


    Another couple came approaching, their hearts on their sleeves, and I watched as they made the same mistake as us on the opposite side. The female attendant spoke some words I didn¡¯t catch, and a secondter, the couple broke apart, with thedy of the pair striding over to our side.


    ¡°You can¡­ go¡­¡± suddenly, slowly I felt Adalia uncoil her arms around me. ¡°I will¡­ be fine¡­ on my own¡­¡±


    I certainly didn¡¯t doubt that. I knew a hundred and ten percent Adalia was well-equipped to face any and all adversity on her own. The only primary concern I had was, well¡­


    Was I?


    Guess I¡¯ll find out.


    ¡°See you in a bit, then,¡± I told her, leaving with a parting ruffle of her silver hair, nearly knocking the hat off her head. ¡°Show no mercy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t¡­¡± She said in a faint tone of steadfast resolve. ¡°We will¡­ win¡­¡±


    Indeed, winning, enjoying. Above all, more than woes, more than what-ifs, that was all that mattered. And just as she said¡­


    We¡¯ll win this, alright.


    Whatever the hell this was¡­


    I had a few ideas swirling around in my head though. Clues, hints, bits and pieces here and there.


    Not a single judge in sight, a game of segregated genders, that name. I mean, ¡®beauty contest¡¯?


    .....


    Hmm...


    Well then, let¡¯s see if I¡¯m really as clever as I think I am...

 Chapter 759 - 759 Strong Competition

    759 Strong Competition


    ¡°Well, well, I see someone can¡¯t get enough of the taste of victory. Either that or you and yours justpletely suck at answering romantic questions.¡±


    Hospitality doesn¡¯t usually begin with degrading your potential customers. At least that was what I was taught having to survive Nick¡¯s once-a-week hour-long homilies on customer service.


    But then here¡¯s this cheek elf attendant right in front of me, chuckling heartily after the fact. Lucky for her, seems we don¡¯t adhere to the same service scriptures.


    ¡°What do you got for me this time?¡± I asked upfront. ¡°Beauty contest, right? You got a catwalk inside that tent somewhere? Gonna have me strut and strip in front of an entire audience of judges?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking the title a little too literally,¡± She said, mming a form of registry down in front of me, and rolling over a pen to the side. ¡°You know, how they say beauty is in the eye of the beholder, right?¡±


    I took the pen in hand, and inscribed the familiar scribble of my name and details across every nk line. Quickly, I gave the table to the near left of me a quick nce, and saw Adalia working her pen at high-octane speeds close to watching paint dry on a wall.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I asked, flicking my gaze away and minding my own business once more.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s just say it¡¯s time to find out just how many beholders truly find your beauty beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And in English?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Later,¡± She told me. ¡°Unlike the first event, all of you lovebirds are gonna have to do this at the same time. No point in giving guidelines and rules one at a time. You¡¯ll get brief altogether once you¡¯re all together, alright?¡±


    Saw no point in pressing any further, so with a final dot dotted on the bottom line, I handed back both form and pen, and in return, reaching out from under the table, the elfdy brandished out a badge for me to pin over my heart almost like a nametag, except it was numbered.


    And in my case, I was apparently lucky number seven, shing and glimmering in a glint of painted gold.


    ¡°Seven out of fifteen of you loving, romantic Romeos,¡± The attendant said, stepping sideways and raising a hand outstretched toward therge tent. ¡°Go on in, have a look around. Won¡¯t be long now.¡±


    Almost more curious than determined now, I shuffled over to the narrow slit in the tent, parting it open a little wider and peering into an odd, awkward-looking bunch of guys like me with badges and numbers of their own, sharing the same look of confusion as they idly wandered around the open space.


    And what a vast open space it was, indeed. The tent already looked enormous from the outside, but inside was just apletely different, bigger story. I could close my eyes and walk thirty steps in any direction and I¡¯m confident I wouldn¡¯t even be halfway close to any walls in the vicinity.


    Then there were the tables scattered around lined in a grip in pairs of three, they were small tables with just enough space for two on either side. Naturally, my brain was abuzz with all the possible ways they could be used for in the context of the contest, but seeing as all would be exined soon, I didn¡¯t bother delving any deeper.


    With onest fleeting look back at Adalia, mildly fascinated fiddling with the springing click of the pen in her hand, unbeknownst of the wearing patience of the growing line behind her, I stepped into the campgrounds joining the rest of the boys in wait.


    Not even a full minute into the waiting game when clueless guy number eight came and waltzed in after me. Two minutes after him, number nine swaggered forward with all the elegance of a drunkard and speaking in a giddy slur like he really was.


    Then number ten entered the picture¡ªand at once, I felt my confidence buckle. A perfect ten out of ten gracing us middling folks in a dazzling iridescent of wavy, golden locks. And I know it especially. Because I¡¯ve been around this particr ten long enough to recognize him anywhere.


    ¡°Leon?¡± I was astounded, bbergasted, but most pressing of all, I felt intimidated. ¡°You¡­? You¡¯re¡­ a contestant? Since when?¡±


    Catching sight of me, pleasantly delighted to see me, he went and shed his signature pearly smile.


    ¡®Since ten in the morning actually,¡± he replied. ¡°Wasn¡¯t my decision though. If it was, I¡¯d be warm, rxing at home instead of out here for my Christmas.¡±


    I blinked, barely even acknowledging number eleven furtively walking in. My mind was far too busy processing the implication of Leon¡¯s surprise appearance.


    My eyes slowly drifted to the heart on his sleeve. ¡°Who¡¯s your partner?¡±


    ¡°Only daughter of a close partner of my father,¡± Leon said in one long audibly weary breath. ¡°Beautifuldy. Smart, quite athletic. Not my type though, sadly, but my dad said it¡¯d help if I showed her a good time. So yeah, here I am.¡±


    Indeed, you are.


    ¡°So, who¡¯s yours?¡± He threw the question back at me, barely suppressing the rousing interest resounding in his voice. ¡°Is Ash in the other tent?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Not really?¡± then following right after, disappointment, ringing loud and clear. ¡°What do you mean not really?¡±


    ¡°I mean not really.¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re not with Ash,¡± He said bluntly. ¡°Who¡¯re you with?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Someone else.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡­?¡± He frowned. ¡°But I thought you and Ash¡­? Is it Amanda?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Adalia.¡±


    Leon paused for a moment, eyes slightly widening in recollection. ¡°The vampire cosyer?¡±


    ¡°The one and only,¡± I said, nodding.


    ¡°You¡¯re spending Christmas with her?¡± He said, his head cocked back, a passing breeze of shock fluttering at his silky locks. ¡°So that means you and Ash¡­ you¡¯re not¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re together, as in together together,¡± I interjected. ¡°Y¡¯know, like a couple.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re with Adalia here,¡± He said, thrusting a hand out at me, and scratching the back of his head with the other. ¡°You can¡¯t be going out with Ash and Adalia at the same time, can you? How does that work? I am so confused.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so confusing?¡± I asked, feigningplete ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m dating Ash, and I¡¯m on a date with Adalia now. Make of that what you will.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re cheating.¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t make of that what you will,¡± I said, immediately regretting. ¡°I¡¯m not cheating.¡±


    ¡°Exin it then,¡± He implored, wearing an expression that looked about ready to implode. ¡°W-What, you¡¯re telling me you¡¯re dating both girls at the same time? No way. Like hell that¡¯s the case. No, wait, you¡¯re doing this as just friends or something? Just for the hell of it?¡±


    ¡°Friends, girlfriends, acquaintances, lovers,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°All the same difference, really.¡±


    Twelve and thirteen then entered in a pair, and Leon seeing them passing him by on both his sides, thankfully had his attention diverting instead to the current matter at hand.


    ¡°Lots of tables, lots of participants,¡± He remarked, finally giving his surroundings its due regard. ¡°Must be quite the game we¡¯ll be ying, huh?¡±


    ¡°You tell me,¡± I said, scoffing. ¡°Your father¡¯s organizer. So yeah, you tell me¡­ is it quite the game we¡¯ll be ying?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know any more than you do, actually,¡± He said, crossing his arms in a pose befitting an art piece in a museum. ¡°Not for this game, not for thest. Oh, but I did hear about this one couple in the previous event that got the fastest score. Nine minutes, can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I feigned my response again, simply nodding along. ¡°That¡¯s pretty impressive.¡±


    ¡°Tied on my score for the cleanest,¡± He smiled. ¡°Hey, who knows, they might be participating in this game too. In which case, it looks as if I found myself a worthy rival topete against.¡±


    Like batteries draining dead in a toy, I felt my nodding heade to a slow gradual stop.


    You got¡­ the cleanest?¡± I asked, feigning surprise no longer.


    ¡°Second fastest,¡± Leon affirmed, smiling even wider. ¡°Dad pulled me aside, told me not to tell anyone, but¡­ c¡¯mon, you¡¯re not just anyone, are you?¡±


    What was it that devious barista of a mobster said about breaking rules? Didn¡¯t he deny Adalia¡¯s requests because of those very same rules? Oh, that two-faced devil and his special treatments.


    So much for being an unbiased leader¡­


    ¡°And if I knew you were here, I¡¯d have asked for your score too,¡± Leon said. ¡°But what do you think, you have a feeling you¡¯re faring well so far?¡±


    I nced back at him, feigning again almost immediately.


    ¡°Mmm, not too bad, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re doing just fine,¡± He said, cing a hand on my shoulder in confidence. ¡°You¡¯re the current Champion of Asteria, remember? I certainly haven¡¯t forgotten. Beaten me once¡­¡±


    Then he took a closer step, bridging our gap, leveling our gazes with his suddenly pressing heavy onto mine.


    ¡°Not just gonna let you beat me twice,¡± He proimed. ¡°Mr. Nine Minutes.¡±


    Welp, it seemed I sucked at feigning after all.


    ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Leon let out a chuckle. ¡°But an extraordinary feat like that, who else here could it be?¡±


    ¡°Sure you¡¯re not just overestimating me here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already underestimated you once before. I¡¯m not about to make that same mistake again.¡±


    Fourteen walked in, more like sprinted in, waving jovially toward a group consisting of three, four, and five. Friends, I imagine. All three entering in the event all in the name of simple, good fun.


    Kinda wish I could say the same about Leon and me here. The glint in his eyes, the shape of his expression. There was nothing fun about it one bit.


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of apetitive person by nature, you see,¡± Leon said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°So even if there¡¯s really nothing to gain for me in this,¡± He continued. ¡°You can rest assured I¡¯ll still do all I can to not end up as second best.¡±


    Slowly, Leon lifted his hand off my shoulder, before smiling, parting, and striding past me at a pace brimming and exuding a tenacity and fervor without measure.


    ¡°First ce is mine,¡± He called out, his words, his promise rippling towards me. ¡°You can be assured of that.¡±


    Right then, the only thing I could think about was Adalia. The promise I swore to her, the wish she had asked of me. First ce no matter what. That was all she wanted.


    Such a simple, easy desire¡­ so why does it just keep getting harder?

 Chapter 760 - 760 Fairest Of Them All

    760 Fairest Of Them All


    When number fifteen did finally stroll into the premises, that poor guy inadvertently became the subject of a lot of gawking and staring as the rest of us collectively found a brand new thing to gawk and stare at.


    The small talk faded to quiet, the two or three kicking up snow trying to bury each other¡¯s feet quickly became a fine crowd of gentlemen, straight posture, head held high and all, as the entrance to the tent parted even wider open, ushering in the scampering sounds of winter boots at the plenty.


    ¡°Good luck by the way,¡± Leon whispered, leaning close by my left with his hand outstretched and waiting for mine. ¡°May the best lover win.¡±


    Should simply just ignore him, downy, be disinclined. Encouragement was only just gonna intensify hispetitive streak. And only aplete masochist would want to make things even harder for himself, wouldn¡¯t he?


    Smiling, shrugging, I shook his hand.


    Don¡¯t read into that one¡­


    ¡°Gentleman, gentleman!¡± The elf-attendant sprung into the tent with both arms stretched wide in an enthusiasm shared with her beaming smile. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re all grouped up already! Good. Stay that way, don¡¯t move! Actually shuffle a bit to the left if you could! All the way to the front, much easier to see the horde of handsomes that way. From one end to the next, number one to fifteen in ascending order, please! Go!¡±


    Like good little boys we all scampered and shambled attempting to find our number neighbors, and once organized and sorted, our backs up against the ppy canvas, the-elfdy paced and observed, her hair coated in a bright white fluttering with the stride of the green coattails of her uniform¡­ reminding me too much of a particr other Elf in the same lovely mix of white and green.


    ¡°So, the game!¡± She said, pping her hands together, an echo rippling with her promation. ¡°Some of you might have already guessed it, and indeed, the game involves the lot of you being judged and graded on how you are!¡±


    .....


    So, I was right. We really are catwalk models.


    ¡°As to who would be judging you, well, I suppose that part is pretty obvious already right?¡±


    As if nned and on cue, a swarm of girls flooded into the tent all at once, some of which I instantly recognized, and most I didn¡¯t. That one judge that with that pizza question, the other judge with the round-rimmed sses. They all flocked onto a table each, and all fifteen tables filled meant¡­


    ¡°Fifteen judges for a total max of fifteen points,¡± the elfdy continued to pace and exin. ¡°There are actually two parts to the game, so really it¡¯s fifteen points for each part, my mistake. In the first part of the game, you will be judged based on your outer beauty, your attractiveness, sex appeal, because like it or not, we deprave women are just as shallow as you men, believe you me!¡±


    Some of the guys were starting to squirm around hearing the stakes of the game, number six to my right in particr was finding it hard to keep his gaze forward, and I don¡¯t me him one bit¡ªall those piercing eyes on us, our dignity and pride as men all at the mercy of fifteenplete strangers. I don¡¯t know how people even have the confidence to model.


    Didn¡¯t shock me at all to see Leon unfazed by it all. Still exuding confidence and grace in tenth ce, and I¡¯m really not sure how he could make standing and breathing look as cool as he does, but he just does.


    ¡°And say, if you aren¡¯t chiseled and rugged and sexy by nature, well¡­ that¡¯s why there¡¯s the second part of the game¡­ the inner beauty!¡± With a little flourish for presentation, the elfdy pulled a small little bell from out of her pocket, dangling it forward ensuring each one of us had a good look-see. ¡°Fifteen guys for fifteen girls. One by one you¡¯ll have a little sit-down, a little talk with each of the judges, and you¡¯ll have to show them that you¡¯re more than just looks! That behind your mysterious bad-boy eyes hides a soft, sensitive plushy within. A speed date basically! You do that, you manage to make a girl swoon, and you get yourself a point! Do that fifteen more times and you get full points! Easy, no?¡±


    Judging by all the fidgeting and shuffling happening like some sort of poorly choreographed line dance, I¡¯m gonna garner a guess and say none of the boys here agree it wasn¡¯t gonna be as easy as she says.


    Kinda starting to wish I had dressed my best for today¡­ oh well, toote now.


    ¡°The lucky guy with the most points¡­ well, gets the most points!¡± The elfdy shrugged. ¡°And don¡¯t think for one second you¡¯re alone in this mess. Just right next door, your better halves are all being lined up on a wall the same as you! So really, it¡¯s a team effort here! At the end of the game, you and your significant other¡¯s points will bebined, so do try and pull your weight, alright? After all, a couple is only truly lovely when both are as equally beautiful as the other, right? Both inside and out.¡±


    Standing on top of my mountain of my own uneasiness, Adalia was peaking over the summit. Just thinking about her was enough for me to make light of my own worries in favor of her predicament.


    There was no doubt that outer beauty-wise, Adalia was an easy fifteen out of fifteen. It¡¯s only the second part of the game where my concerns lie¡­ when it came to having any sort of presence, she was only second to the mute Sera herself.


    Still, I believe. And in turn, I know she has faith in me too. Can¡¯t let her down. Especially not after my slip-up in the first game.


    I mean, it¡¯s only fifteen girls I have to somehow win over¡­ how hard can that be, really?


    ¡°Alright, so without any further ado¡­¡± from somewhere nearby cued in the beat of groovy music, and atplete random, I saw Elfdy thrust her finger a few inches to the right of me. ¡°...number six! Step up to the front, you¡¯re going first! Hold your head high, and don¡¯t forget to give your best smile!


    On the contrary, number six slowly skitter forward in nervousness and horror. When his knees buckled from under him, my heart did too. Once upon a time, I could see myself in his shoes.


    Hell, I still do.


    ¡°Matthew Burns!¡± The elfdy addressed the judging crowd, suddenly with a stack of forms in her hands, and her eyes quickly sifting over the top of the pile. ¡°Says here he turned twenty justst month. Still young! A green-eyed, blonde-hair specimen! A rarebination! Look at that jawline, nose is not too bad too, don¡¯t you think? Well, judges, thoughts?¡±


    At first, no one on any single table twitched a muscle. Matthew¡¯s wriggling feet squirmed even deeper into the snow almost as if wanting to dig his own grave already.


    Then, from far in the back, a hand rose up amongst the silent crowd. Then on the right, another hand. Somewhere in the middle, two more hands joined to make four.


    A second passed, two seconds, then three¡­


    ¡°Four out of fifteen,¡± the elf-attendant dered, tutting her lips in a frown. ¡°Tough crowd, I suppose. Alright six, fall back in line and chin up! You still got a chance to impress afterward!¡±


    If that was supposed to lift his spirits, then let¡¯s just say there was no reviving the absolutely dead. Poor guy was a walking corpse shambling back to my right. And while the beat was amping up, the same could not be said for our morale.


    ¡°Fourteen!¡± grinning, the elf-butcher narrowed her sight toward her next chosenmb for ughter. ¡°Feeling lucky, feeling handsome? I hope that you are ¡¯cause you¡¯re stepping up! C¡¯mon,e forward!¡±


    With some confidence, and lots of unspoken prayers, fourteen somehow manage to snag for himself a higher standing of eight out of fifteen hands raised for him.


    Then eight on my left was the first to break the double digits, amassing an impressive eleven official seal of approvals. Sadly, two only managed to garner a less impressive five out of fifteen, then four stepped up to the te and returned to the line with a middling seven.


    This went on for quite a while, as our numbers continued to shrink, and arms kept getting raised, finally, the inevitable and eventual happened.


    ¡°Number ten!¡± eximed the attendant, wearing an almost knowing smile as she caught Leon¡¯s bright blue eyes. ¡°If you could.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± with a slight curtsy and a chuckle, Leon boldly stepped forward. ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    As if snared in a trance, the elf giggled along, and then turned to the judges, who at this point had shown only the mildest interest to our ranks, suddenly had their gazes widening and their attention rousing.


    ¡°I suppose no introduction or descriptors is necessary here, I don¡¯t think,¡± She muttered in amusement, lowering her stack of forms and catching the look in every single look of the judges¡¯ eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll just make this quick. So who just found the apple of their eye?¡±


    Fourteen.


    The highest score so far, probably the highest score there will ever be. Fourteen out of fifteen love-struck judges had their arms stretched out simultaneously almost as if in reach for him.


    I couldn¡¯t help but notice the missing point, the only judge with her arms kept seated atop the table could not be seen at all on ount of being two tables behind almost everyone else.


    Whoever she was, if even Leon himself wasn¡¯t meeting her standards, then I¡¯m not sure anyone ever will.


    ¡°You girls are much too nice,¡± Leon remarked, shing his pearly whites and melting over a dozen icy hearts into sizzling puddles. ¡°Thank you. And I look forward to getting to know each and every one of you soon.¡±


    Then with another humble bow, Leon fell back in line, and I could practically feel the overall ambiance of us participants take a nosedive off the cliff of despair¡­ because like hell anyone was keen to try and follow that up.


    But of course, beggars can¡¯t be choosers, can they?


    ¡°Well, that certainly set the bar, didn¡¯t it?¡± chortled the elf, whirling back at us much to our fright. ¡°Question now is, how do we follow that up? Who do we follow that up?¡±


    Slowly, almost outright ominously, she took her time pacing across, pondering her choice, and with every pause in her stride followed up by a bout of fidgeting heads and loss of eye contact on our side.


    Until, finally, she took another step and abruptly halted there. With a blink, an impish smile, and a flutter of white hair, the elf turned to look at me.


    ¡°Number Seven!¡± She eximed loudly, drowning out the reverberating thud of my heart dropping into my stomach. ¡°Your time to shine.¡±

 Chapter 761 - 761 A ’Hail’ Mary

    761 A ¡®Hail¡¯ Mary


    I saw no point in dying, no point at all in holding back that first step.


    Whatever¡¯s gonna happen is gonna happen, right? Pointless turning my stomach into an anxiety-meadow of butterflies over somethingpletely out of my control.


    Attractive. Not attractive. I didn¡¯t need these kinds of validation from anyone else when I already got them from the people that mattered most.


    Still, as I stepped forward front and center facing those million ogling stares, I don¡¯t suppose it¡¯d hurt getting a few arms raised in the air to my self-worth.


    Pretty please?


    My entire Christmas sorta depends on it.


    ¡°So, name!¡± The elf chimed, pacing a narrow ring around me. ¡°His name is¡­ um¡­¡±


    I flicked my eyes briefly in her direction, seeing her in pause, both hands shuffling and rifling through her deck of forms.


    ¡°Number seven¡­ number seven¡­¡± a mutter, a chuckle, then with a smile, she turned the crowd. ¡°I lost number seven, whoops!¡±


    .....


    Whoops, indeed. So much for being a lucky number.


    ¡°Ah well, name¡¯s not important anyway ¨C what matters is those eyes. Check it ¨C ck as coal!¡± She leaned slightly over, her grin peeking at the corner of my peripherals. ¡°You could almost get lost within them. And that stare, so scary, so angry, can you feel your skin crawling?¡±


    Okay, I think I might like my odds better if this discount-Ash would just stop helping right about now.


    ¡°But hold on, maybe not everything¡¯s as it seems! Perhaps behind his mean stare hides an innocent little boy yearning only to love and be loved! Long arms perfect for hugs! A lean physique just in case you don¡¯t like too much muscle on your meat!¡±


    I¡¯m getting ndered, aren¡¯t I? Okay, that¡¯s it, where¡¯s mywyer?


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m now fresh out of things to say!¡± The elf relented with a sigh, then with one hand pointed straight at me, and the other addressing the crowd, she asked. ¡°Time for the jury toe to a verdict. So, girls! Yay or nay?¡±


    Oh boy, here we go¡­


    A second passed, and that felt like a minute. I thought of Adalia, wondered if she already had her turn or was still waiting to step up to the te. I mused about the reactions she¡¯d elicit, would she be a nine? ten? twelve? a lowly four?


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, anything lower than fifteen was a straight up reason tounch a damn crusade.


    Another second went flying by, and that one felt even longer. I contemted saying something, anything. Follow Leon¡¯s example and give a big dumb grin and a bow. Ultimately, I decided against it. I¡¯d just wind up saying and doing something stupid.


    Three, four, then I counted the seconds topping up to ten. Still hearing silence, still seeing nothing. I was beginning to lose hope. Was I really gonna fall back in line with a big round zero to my seemingly unimportant name?


    No, apparently not, came my answer to my despair, my savior wrenching me out from the darkness, from all the way behind, two tables back.


    A slender arm slowly protruded up over the ssroom of judges, and I realized and recognized immediately it was the very same raised hand that waspletely absent from Leon¡¯s turn that thwarted his perfect score.


    Now that I was a little closer, a little more to the center, I was able to lean out, weaving my gaze over to try and catch a glimpse of my secret admirer.


    Just a little more, a little left, and¡­


    Oh.


    Oh, what.


    ¡°Two, three, four, okay that¡¯s four so far!¡± I heard the attendant moring close to my side, apparently catching arms that I couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Anymore? C¡¯mon have a heart, look at him! He¡¯s so shocked by how little he¡¯s getting!¡±


    Shock was right. She read my expression right, but just not the reason.


    My eyes were stuck on her, to the face of my first point, my savior, my admirer, and the familiar waggish grin etched across her lips.


    I knew that grin.


    Every sip I took of her experiment of the week. The almost reliable tinkle of front door chiming three-four hours into my shift, I¡¯d always see it, always see her.


    My boss.


    That witch.


    Hayley had her hand up for me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to think, hadn¡¯t a clue what to do. All I knew was I had my eyes on her, and she had her eyes on me.


    And God only knows what harbored beneath those oppressively sly eyes of hers.


    What she could be thinking seeing me now, the both of us knowing my darling Amanda was spending Christmas Time holed up alone on the inte, while I stand here in the midst of a game exclusively for couples.


    Get it yet? See how screwed I potentially am? Another judge, another acquaintance, it¡¯s the RGB squadron and Irene fiasco all over again.


    Look, I know Christmas is a time for reunions and whatnot, but this is starting to get ridiculous.


    Is everyone in my social circle going to be the judge of me now?


    ¡°Seven!¡±


    I blinked, and the world, the sounds, the sights, flooded back onto my senses. I blinked again, whirled around, and saw several more hands up in the air for me.


    ¡°Seven for seven! Hrious,¡± The elf beamed. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s not too bad, not too shabby. That¡¯s almost half! Okay, you can go back now. Fifteen, you¡¯re up! Big smile, now.¡±


    In a daze, and in a whirlpool stream of thoughts, I passed number fifteen on my return back to my ce, quickly shing me a sympathetic smile, to which I tried to return and only hope I seeded.


    Didn¡¯t bother as much keeping track of the score of the rest of the guys onward. I tried though, I counted, noting only that none since could peak as high as Leon¡¯s.


    Besides, what greatly concerns me now was that one particr judge on the far right, two tables behind, whose arm I have not seen been raised since and the utter dread I felt knowing just what was toe right after this game of show-and-grade¡­


    In a twist of fine irony, number one strode forward as thest of the bunch, officially ending the first round with a final score tied to my seven. A bit of apuse, a bit ofmemorationmenced as the game drew to its close.


    But eventually, as the fanfare died down, it was then, there, that it finally sounded, reverberated, a faint high-pitch toll of a bell¡­ as the elf-attendant sprung it out once more from out her pocket.


    ¡°As stated before, my row of Romeos,¡± the elf said with a little leer. ¡°But physical beauty is only one part of this two-parter game we all y called love.¡±


    And just like before, as if timed and on cue, a couple more staff members rolled up, well-coordinated and setting up empty chairs in ce right across from every single one of the judges¡¯ tables.


    Fifteen judges, fifteen seats, for fifteen yers.


    ¡°Fifteen boys for fifteen girls,¡± She said, pretty much echoing my thoughts. ¡°You will each be seated with each other. And you have forty-five minutes until the game is over. Every three minutes, I will ring the bell, and you must scoot on to the next table. Like I said, your job is to somehow win them over in those three minutes, and to get the highest score within that forty-five minutes!¡±


    My gaze drifted over far behind again, only this time, I didn¡¯t even have to try and look for her. Hayley was already there, already staring. Almost as if she wanted me to know that she was watching me, waiting for me¡­ any second, keen to judge me.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you boys to let your hearts do the talking this time,¡± the elfdy giggled. ¡°Compliment, flirt, make a joke, do whatever it takes to show that you really are the best boy! Do that, win, who knows? Come nighttime, maybe you really will be, after all.¡±


    Leonbed his fingers through his locks, heaving a deep breath as if he was really gonna convince me he was in any way nervous about this undertaking. Like, you can just look ahead and find more than half the judges had their sights aimed at him.


    They weren¡¯t even being subtle about it.


    No doubt, he could just simply blink at them over the course of the forty-five minutes and still walk away going fifteen to fifteen. I¡¯m almost sure of it.


    On the other hand, if I was gonna stand a chance at racking up a high score, I needed a game n. Something that will make me seem grander, better than what I appear at first nce.


    And I think I have just the thing, except¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m gonna be able to pull it off as well as I hope.


    Guess we¡¯ll just have to see.


    ¡°Alright, boys, ready to y?!¡± The elf asked each and every one of us.


    I looked forward again, Hayley¡¯s smile now wider, more prominent than ever, and quickly, I blinked away, and took a breath.


    I was ready.


    ¡°Alright!¡± a tinkle of a bell, the signal to go, and the attendant spoke. ¡°Go grab yourself a table everybody!¡±

 Chapter 762 - 762 The Cheating Suave

    762 The Cheating Suave


    ¡°Hey there.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    ¡°Seat¡¯s free here, it seems. Lucky me.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, that remains to be seen. My name¡¯s Kelly by the way. So are you just fine with Mr. Seven or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Chester¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Chester?¡± Kelly let out a little snort, her lips twitching in amusement which she tried to hide behind her clipboard. ¡°You don¡¯t really look like a Chester.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± I smiled, I chuckled, letting her know I agreed, that I understood. ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot. Rest assured though, I¡¯m a Chester through and through.


    I huddled closer forward, the legs of my chair plowing the snow below¡­ focusing only forward, only on her, the pink blush in her cheeks, the ribbon in her hair, letting my rising interestpletely show for her eyes to see.


    ¡°So, Kelly, was it?¡± I inquired, initiated, too aware of every precious second ticking down. ¡°Lovely name by the way.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ooo, apliment,¡± She nodded her head, giving the top of her clipboard a thinking tappity-tap. ¡°Basic, easy¡­ but overall quite safe. Well done. I don¡¯t hate you just yet. What else do you got?¡±


    ¡°A question this time,¡± I responded, keeping my cool. ¡°Back in the first round, when I was put up for disy, seven of you girls voted for me. Hate to be blunt, but you weren¡¯t among those seven. Mind if I ask why? Is it the cloak? It¡¯s the cloak, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Kelly leaned back into her seat, both pen and board resting atop herp.


    ¡°I was thinking that I just didn¡¯t find you attractive then. That¡¯s all. Nothing personal.¡±


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s the cloak.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps you just needed a closer look at me, is all.¡± I suggested. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°My, humble, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°I try to be.¡±


    The ends of her lips twitched again, and I noticed her leaning a little closer subtly, unconsciously.


    Over to the table on our left, from what little I could discern, was in a lively conversation about one another¡¯s interests and likes. To our right,ughter erupted, a joke was told. And right behind me, I could hear the deafening silence of some poor guy¡¯s total shyness.


    Aside from that, everywhere was rife with chatter. Guys feigning confidence with a smile while their heart rates steadily climb. And the girls hearing their every word, seeing their every move, ink and paper any second at the ready to pass over their judgment.


    Right now Kelly here was both my judge and jury, and here I sat as both defendant and defender imploring my appeal to her.


    ¡°You got quite the demeanor. So confident,¡± She remarked, squinting bemused. ¡°Hard to believe you were that same meek sheep standing back there like a little lost boy just a few minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Crowds,¡± I admitted, sighing. ¡°I never liked drawing attention, hate it actually. Maybe that¡¯s why I don¡¯t have many friends, I just mp up, y¡¯know? Really, I only ever open up around the people I feel reallyfortable around.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± She raised a brow. ¡°What does that mean for me then, I wonder?¡±


    I smirked. ¡°Talking to you just fine, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Ooo,¡± Kelly didn¡¯t bother hiding or stifling her smile this time. ¡°Now that¡¯s a good one.¡±


    ¡°One minute and thirty seconds!¡± bellowed the familiar voice of the elf-attendant in the distance. ¡°Halfway done with your first three minutes!¡±


    Briefly, I felt my focus drift. My head was ticking like it was primed to blow. A minute and thirty seconds to imminent failure, and all I had were my wit and charm to try and defuse the crisis.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re nearly done here,¡± Kelly said almost tauntingly. ¡°Are you worried, Chester?¡±


    ¡°You tell me, Kelly,¡± My shoulders lift to a shrug. ¡°Should I be?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, who can say?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I feel three minutes is seriously cutting it close. I barely even got to know you¡­ hell, I don¡¯t even know your favorite color.¡±


    ¡°Still not toote to ask.¡±


    ¡°Pink,¡± I said, pointing at the bow on her head. ¡°Got a good feeling there.¡±


    Kelly shook her head.


    ¡°ck,¡± She answered, her stare inching closer even more. ¡°Like your eyes. I always liked that particr shade.¡±


    I blinked, but didn¡¯t break away from her gaze. The Chester within me pondered for a moment, perusing for more opportunities to tter in the little time still remaining.


    ¡°Thirty seconds left,¡± I whispered, ultimatelying up with nothing. ¡°And all I know about you is that you like my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I like ck,¡± She corrected me.


    ¡°In that case, you won¡¯t mind if I just look away, then?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a clever Chester,¡± Kelly said. ¡°You really think that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    Yep, she likes my eyes, alright.


    ¡°A staring contest it is then¡­¡± Iplied. ¡°Not how I imagined ending this, but¡­ hey¡­¡± I straightened my stare, gazing deeply into the bright lustrous green of her gaze. ¡°I like your eyes too.¡±


    ¡°Ten seconds!¡± cried the elf in the background.


    And as I counted the dwindling digits in my head, I noticed Kelly¡¯s smirk had taken on a more prominent shape of amusement.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just thinking,¡± She quietly replied, the final few seconds ushered to a close with her words. ¡°Maybe I should have raised my hand for you, after all.¡±


    I did it. I knew it. It worked. It actually worked. Chester the Suave strikes again.


    One point up. Fourteen more to go.


    Super.


    ¡°Time¡¯s up, boys!¡± loudly dered the elf, sprinting fast and carrying her words from one end of the tent to the next. ¡°Enough chit-chat! Get up, get up! Save it for the next table! It¡¯s time to switch seats!¡±


    Joining the grating choirs of creaking chairs, I stood up to my feet, shuffling to the side and scanning the transitioning crowd for the nearest avable table.


    ¡°Oh, and for the record, Chester,¡± Kelly chimed up. I briefly looked back at her, still grinning in her seat and hastily scribbling away at the top of her board. ¡°I think your cloak looks pretty good on you. I like it.¡±


    Hmm, would you look at that, now I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s actually trying to win over who.


    ¡°Careful there,¡± I warned her. ¡°Don¡¯t go falling for me now.¡±


    And to that, she merely gave a fully warranted roll of the eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to.¡±


    Before I knew it, I was being drifted along the raging rapids of shuffling feet, and a secondter I was sent ashore on apletely different table, facing apletely different set of looks, personality, and mood.


    Anyway, Melissa was her name.


    This went on for a while, with my Chester persona acting as my surprisingly reliable sword and shield in the field, and believe you me, if not for participating in Mom¡¯s sappy rom binges and racking up some practical experience of my own, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to pull off the lines and gestures I was putting on for show.


    Didn¡¯t always work out as I had hoped, unfortunately. At times, I spend my precious three minutes going absolutely nowhere with my table. But I heavily suspect, I was earning significantly more than I was losing.


    Despite what I presumed at first, you don¡¯t actually get to pick which table you¡¯d like to be in next. Instead every three minutes, it felt like we were then briefly thrust into another game entirely of a warped version of musical chairs trying to find a table as quick as possible.


    So even if I did have an eye set on one particr table, it was really up to luck if I manage to reach there in theing three minutes, or the next fifteen instead.


    Every switch of seats, I¡¯d momentarily pause to get ay of thend, see how everyone else was faring, and without fail, every time I¡¯d see Leon leave his seat, his partner across from him would pretty much be nothing more than a mush of emotion melted in their seat.


    Chester might be suave, but Leon was just downright scary.


    Finally, sometime after the halfway point of the game, after a blur of repeatedpliments, jokes and cheek muscles strained from half-formed smirks, I found myself seated directly across from the person I had aimed to sit with since I firstid my eyes on her.


    And clearly seeing the delight in her eyes, the glee in her smile, the eager rapping of her pen against the surface of her clipboard, it was loud and clear she had been waiting for this moment too.


    The three minutesmenced, and I barely took in a breath, barely formed a thought, when she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°So what are your thoughts on infidelity?¡±


    Welp, a great start already.


    I cleared my throat. ¡°Hayley¡­¡±


    ¡°Just saying, just wondering out loud here,¡± She spoke over me. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t dare keep any employees involved in such depraved transgressions. Unfaithfulness really, really gets my gears grinding, you know?¡±


    Oh, don¡¯t I know it, alright¡­


    ¡°But hey, that¡¯s just me, just thinking out loud,¡± Hayley shed her sweetest smile, setting both hands t down on the table. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re supposed to be ying a game right? You¡¯re supposed to be winning me over, yes?¡±


    ¡°Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on ahead, Chester,¡± She nodded, leaning that sweet, terrifying smile of hers closer. ¡°Win me over.¡±

 Chapter 763 - 763 Standard Quiz

    763 Standard Quiz


    If I had a dor for every instance my romantic life had been scrutinized, dissected and teetering on the brink of a well-motivated intervention, I¡¯d probably have¡­ a fistful of greens, to say the least.


    Which, considering the socioeconomic standing of our world¡¯s overall economy wasn¡¯t of much help to me¡­ much like this situation here, right here, sitting here, being pressed and picked apart once more for my romantic exploits, yeah, this really wasn¡¯t helping at all. A precarious dilemma that no amount of fistful of dors was gonna make go away.


    I was stuck here. Only for three minutes though, one might point out the silver lining on this bleak cloud¡­ except that silver lining there was actually the looming edge of arger, bleaker cumulonimbus.


    Three minutes and seconds rapidly dwindling was all the time I had to somehow defuse this bomb named Hayley before she blows this whole misunderstanding of hers into migraine-instilling proportions.


    But how to start, and where to start while simultaneously not taking up too much of time¡­ welp, let¡¯s find out if Chester can manage to wriggle himself out of this one.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I began, doing all I could to keep my grin from trembling. ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t raise your arm for Leon back then.¡±


    Her face scrunched up, flicking her gaze to the silky flow of blond curls two tables to our right.


    ¡°Not my type.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed shocking. Always thought he was everyone¡¯s type, considering, well, y¡¯know¡­ he pretty much is.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, well, he isn¡¯t mine,¡± then airily, she put on a pompous voice. ¡°See, I¡¯m just not like other girls, you know? I¡¯m different.¡±


    ¡°You raised your arm for me.¡±


    She dropped the voice. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°But I did,¡± She shed a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for that.¡±


    ¡°Ready to return the favor?¡± instantly, that smile of hers faded away, reced by something more pressing, something more troubling. ¡°What are you doing here with Adalia?¡±


    Oh, here we go. Okay breath, you¡¯ve got this. Convince her.


    ¡°Hayley, it¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Look at that, six words in and somehow manage to already make myself sound as guilty as sin. Just how do I keep doing it? Seriously, I terrify myself sometimes.


    ¡°Right, of course,¡± Hayley said. ¡°Innocent until proven guilty, you¡¯re right. Maybe it¡¯s not what I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sensing a ¡®but¡¯ already...¡±


    ¡°But do you know what I know?¡± She continued on. ¡°I know Amanda isn¡¯t with you. I know she¡¯s currently at home arguing hot takes with her chat about who¡¯s the worst character. Oh, I know that you¡¯re here. I know that it¡¯s Christmas. And I know that Adalia girl seems to be quite fond of clinging onto those big, burly muscr arms of yours.¡±


    A nk ominous smile painted her lips to the brim, and knowing the kind of person Amanda was ¨C smart, cunning, and senses too sharp for her own good ¨C I get the sense that the kinds of people she flocks with had to be of the same feather.


    ¡°I remember telling you back in your party that you really should be investing more of your time taking your girlfriend on outings,¡± She snorted, and I felt the hints of a ridiculing sneer on her expression. ¡°Somehow you just manage to double down in theplete opposite direction.¡±


    ¡°Rtionships,¡± I spoke at once before she could get another chance, another jab at me. ¡°You¡¯ll agree with me, but they¡¯re really quite theplicated thing to manage, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Not wrong there,¡± She tilted her head. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say right now I¡¯m doing my best to manage them all the best I can, alright? Friendly, familially, and yes, romantically. Being here, sitting here? It¡¯s just me managing them.¡±


    ¡°Managing rtionships, that¡¯s why you¡¯re here, I see¡­¡± She said, clearly seeing but not believing. ¡°So, is it the friendly or the romantic the reason you¡¯re sitting across from me?¡±


    I just shrugged. ¡°Who says it can¡¯t be both?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not very straightforward of you,¡± Hayley remarked. ¡°If you aren¡¯t cheating, you could just say you aren¡¯t cheating.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said. ¡°But, knowing you, I know it¡¯s gonna take a lot more than that to convince you. After this, long after this, you¡¯re going to be keeping a close eye on me, aren¡¯t you? Me and all my¡­ rtionships, that is.¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, you do work for me. It¡¯s my job to make sure my employees are keeping up to policy standards. Honest, thoughtful, loyal¡­¡± She leaned forward from her seat, scrutinizing, devilish eyes piercing through mine. ¡°Well? Tell me, are you keeping up to standards here?¡±


    And to that I saw no reason to hesitate a reply. ¡°Believe me, as best as I can.¡±


    ¡°Halfway done!¡± screeched in the cry of the elf-announcer zing from one end of the tent to the next. ¡°Better wrap things up! And I pray you leave on a good note before you move on to the next!¡±


    Leave on a good note, huh? Yeah, I don¡¯t think Santa himself would be able to grant me that wish here even if I had been the goodest boy all year.


    ¡°Aw, I missed the chance to see how you¡¯d make a move on me,¡± Hayley said, sporting a prominent pout. ¡°Damn, what a shame¡­¡±


    ¡°Not toote for that,¡± I said, clinging to hope of piling another point to my tally. ¡°I¡¯m sure I can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± She interrupted, waving a hand and propping up her clipboard with the other. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll give you both the benefit and mercy of a doubt and not emotionally castrate you where you sit, and also make this easy on you.¡±


    ¡°Uhh,¡± I grunted, unsure of whether tough or to cry. ¡°Thank you?¡±


    ¡°I ask a question, get it right, get a point,¡± with a flourish and a twirl, her pen sat rigid between her fingers, the sharp silver tip pressed firmly against the page. ¡°Hmm, but what to ask? Let¡¯s see. Mmm, Adalia¡¯s into Asterian vampire mythos, isn¡¯t she? Okay, I got it.¡±


    Drowning out the chatter, tunneling my vision, I braced myself to cling onto her every word, working my brain on overdrive ready any moment to start bursting synapses.


    ¡°Vampires are able to feast on the blood of all types of species, humans especially. But there have been rare instances where a vampire would choose to feast on a single being instead. Why is that?¡±


    This sounded familiar. Hell, it was more than that. I was living breathing proof of it.


    ¡°The vampire might have developed an emotional preference for the individual in question?¡±


    Hayley smirked at me.


    ¡°Nice sentiment, but I think you have love on your mind instead of Asterian physique. Blood types are a thing in Asteria, except it is more diverse there with many, many different variations from person to person, species to species. An individual¡¯s nature is also taken into ount, as well as their affinity to a certain branch of magic. And should all three somehow happen to align with a vampire¡¯s, it is imed that there is no greater feast to them than a being sharing these particr traits.¡±


    God, was it really that borate of an answer? Or rather, is that really the reason why Adalia is able to drink my blood without any sort of repercussion? I always assumed it was only ¡¯cause of my heritage, I didn¡¯t think it really went that deep.


    Or maybe it didn¡¯t. Maybe having a deity¡¯s blood just hits differently. Mmm, I need to askter.


    But if there were really that many variables to it, then it¡¯s even more astounding that she¡¯s even able to feast on me at all¡­


    It might as well be at random.


    Or looking at it in another light, It might as well be fate.


    ¡°Okay, look, I suck at Kronoci¡ªAsterian lore,¡± I batted desperate, pleading eyes at her. ¡°Something a little bit easier this time, please?¡±


    ¡°Thirty seconds!¡± came that sonorous cry again.


    I batted my eyes some more.


    ¡°Pretty please?¡±


    Hayley sighed, and to my relief, I saw her amused smile slowly begin to part open again.


    ¡°Ack of blood is amon cause that induces a frenzy within the blood-starved vampire,¡± She looked up at me. ¡°However, there exists another way to induce a frenzy.¡±


    There was?


    ¡°Albeit, only at a milder form,¡± then looking very smug, very expecting, she nudged her chin. ¡°Care to take another guess as to what it is, or do you think you know the answer this time?¡±


    Nope, haven¡¯t the faintest, haven¡¯t a clue. But like hell I was gonna give up now and lose that point. Just think, just rationalize, think logically, rationally. C¡¯mon, what do you have on the mind?


    ¡°Fifteen seconds!¡±


    What is still on your mind?


    ¡°Ten!¡±


    I felt my jaw go ck.


    ¡°Love?¡±


    And just like that, that smugness faded, that teasing smirk of hers suddenly turning to one of surprise and awe.


    ¡°Okay, maybe that was a little too easy of me¡­¡± She confessed with a heavy breath, the pen in her hand beginning to weave across the page. ¡°Nevertheless, good job, you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ got it right?¡±


    Her gaze then tore away from her clipboard, audibly scoffing in disbelief. ¡°Oh wait, you guessed? So you really didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and here I was thinking that you had done your research about that in, uh¡­ shall we say, other ces, you know?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­ don¡¯t?¡± I gave her a look. ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    Then, it liked clicked in my head, aided a little by her leer, the sound of her faint giggle, and I felt myself shift a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean...?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What else could I mean?¡± ¡°She said.


    ¡°...and that¡¯s time!¡± chimed the elf again, repeating herself for the umpteenth time. ¡°Okay, everybody up! everybody get a move on! Find the next table and better luck next time!¡±


    The sight of half the tent rising to their feet, the sounds of creaking chairs, the grunts and gazes of bitter disappointment, for a few seconds longer I ignored all of them, focusing in on Hayley¡¯s impish look.


    ¡°A mild frenzy in vampires,¡± She said, her voice barely audibly amidst all the noise. Yet despite it, I heard her, heard it, louder and clearer than anything I¡¯ve ever heard before. ¡°It can only be induced during the act of intercourse.¡±

 Chapter 764 - 764 A Present Reminder

    764 A Present Reminder


    An eternity after I stumbled myself into the world¡¯s most taxing alternative to Tinder, the game, and the event, was finally over.


    They cut the music, they tinkled the bell, and Felicia seated right across, batted her long, thick eyshessciviously for thest time. Chester gave her a small parting smile before he rose to his feet, and the creamy brown of her cheeks flushed faintly to an adorable pink.


    ¡°Gentleman, gentleman!¡± the elfdy¡¯s voice filled the blended ambiance of trepidation in the air. ¡°The time for debauchery and sleaziness is over! To your ces! C¡¯mon, sort yourself into order! Game¡¯s over! Good job, everybody! Now, just kindly give me and the judges¡¯ a couple of minutes to tally up your points before we announce your scores, in the meantime¡­ try not to let your heads swell too big now, alright?¡±


    Contrary to her blind ims, most of us numbered lovers looked more humbled than anything, a gloomy shamble instead of a mboyant strut one by one returning back in line.


    I wasn¡¯t faring much better myself, I know I did my absolute best, but looking back now, I probably made some slight hups here or there, flubbed a line maybe, or did something cringe which at the time I thought would be cool, just the small little things that could make or break a point scored.


    ¡°So,¡± chest puffed with pride, and the usual confidence glimmering in his eyes, Leon strode up beside me. ¡°That was quite fun, huh?¡±


    Had no opinion. A half-hearted shrug was all he was getting and receiving.


    ¡°How do you think you did?¡± I asked, curious.


    He shrugged back. ¡°I¡¯m really not sure. A six? seven? Honestly, I¡¯m not very good at flirting and all that kind of stuff.¡±


    .....


    A tant, dirty lie such as that on Christmas day? Welp, someone¡¯s going on the naughty list.


    ¡°Forget me, though,¡± Leon said, the closer half of his gaze just simply gushing with that samepetitive spirit. ¡°How about you?¡±


    Fortunately in my case though, I wouldn¡¯t be spouting much of a lie.


    ¡°Probably not as good as I¡¯d hope.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± he chided. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see the judges¡¯ smiling andughing every time I turned to look at you.¡±


    ¡°You saw what you say,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they were actuallyughing at me.¡±


    ¡°Nah, no,¡± To that, still confident, still adamant, Leon just shook his head. ¡°The way you were acting, talking? Definitely with you.¡±


    We joined the others, taking our designated spot leaning against the gray canvas wall. For the longest minute, we were left standing with our thumbs twiddling and uneasy about worth as loving men.


    After what seemed like a moment wedged between eternity and no time at all, the judges dispersed from a collective circle, breaking out and returning to their tables, then, striding forth bearing a single slip of paper and an impish smile, the elf-attendant raised her voice.


    ¡°Well, well, seems looks aren¡¯t everything, after all! And before you go wondering, yes, for some of you I mean that for the better. And as for the rest of you lot¡­¡± She trailed off, her smirk obscured behind a thin white page. ¡°Let¡¯s get started with the scores then, shall we?¡±


    The results came pouring in through fevor and fanfare announced in ascending order. One started strong with a hopeful nine, but then Two dashed our hopes back with a measly three. Three had a five. Four swung his best charming six. Five busted with an even lower two. Then Six, having scored the lowest in the first round, somehow managed aeback of the day with a solid ten. The highest yet.


    You wouldn¡¯t think it looking at him. Looks really aren¡¯t everything, huh?


    ¡°Number Seven!¡± The elf quickly spun toward me, her white locks soaring and momentarily obscuring a devilish smile. I held my breath, here we go. ¡°Blowing away the entirepetition with a staggering eleven points!¡±


    It was like I heard her and didn¡¯t hear her all at the same time. Seven, five, two, heck, even one. So many numbers ring and swimming around my head, it¡¯s no wonder I almost didn¡¯t believe her, but even then though¡­


    Did I seriously just get an eleven?


    ¡°Well done, well done!¡± The elf apuded, and amidst a long, narrow row of envious stares, I spotted Leon spotting his own expression of congrattions. ¡°But it¡¯s not over yet! Moving on¡­¡±


    I was in too much of a blur to hear the rest of the grades, feeling the oddest feeling of satisfaction, ttery mixing with the slightest splotch of pride, but I did manage to hang around long enough to the present to hear number ten¡¯s ranking among the cements.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I blew a sigh, hearing loud and clear the elf¡¯s explosive reveal through her widest smile yet.


    Fourteen points out of fifteen. He did it again. Pretty much solidifying his spot in the first ce no matter what. Then again, was I actually expecting anything else different to happen? This small deting feeling inside me. I suppose a part of me kinda did hope to beat him.


    But s, it seems Chester the Suave was no match for the man Leon himself.


    Not yet anyway¡­


    Finally, the results ceremony came to a close, with number Fifteen concluding us to a rather anticlimactic three points.


    Still, at the end of the day, we were still only just ying a game, and as such, we all treated as so. No harbored ill-will nor grudges, everybody pped and cheered for each other for a game well yed.


    ¡°So, to cap things off, in third ce, we have number six! And at a close second, number seven! And finally in an uncontested first ce, number ten! Goob job, everyone!¡± The elf chimed in for the final time, her lively voice finally worn way past its use. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid this is where I have to say where our time muste to an end. You¡¯re all free to go and wait for your respective partners outside. Well, my fellow Romeos, until the next game!¡±


    As everyone began to flood the entrance, I lingered in ce for a time, just waiting, watching, as steadily the crowd grew thinned away. The contestants were the first ones gone, all except for one though¡­ slowly approaching me in all his charm and fluttering golden locks.


    ¡°Eleven out of fifteen,¡± He chuckled, as if having expected no less of me. ¡°You see? I really do have to watch my step around you.¡±


    ¡°And clearly you did,¡± I said. ¡°Fourteen out of fifteen. So much for sucking at flirting, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Well, I try.¡±


    Try you did, Leon. Try, indeed.


    ¡°Well, anyway,¡± once again, his hand fell onto my shoulder, leaning with a gaze, an expression that showed that this was far from over. ¡°I¡¯ll see you in the next game.¡±


    And with that, he turned and departed, leaving me to my lonesome, as I stood there, continuing to simply wait, simply watch. Gradually, the remaining people within the tent dwindled down to five, then to four, with a parting wave from the elf herself, four became three, and seeing that, I finally decided to made my move.


    Forward again, weaving the gaps between tables, until I reached that spot the furthest in the back, and there, I took my ce, sitting across from her once more, across from Hayley.


    The vigorous scribbling of her pen made a pause, and slightly, she flicked her attention upward, saw me, and formed that same, puckish smirk of hers.


    ¡°Eleven out of fifteen. Seems you really can be a heartthrob of a hunk when you try,¡± She muttered, the pen in her hand beginning to move again. ¡°Suppose I better tell Amanda to be wary of having girls around you too much.¡±


    I mustered only a grunt. Back and forth banter wasn¡¯t what I approached her again for. No, I was here for something else, something I promised, and made absolutely sure to keep with me at all times¡­ just in case.


    Thank God for foresight.


    ¡°I got a present for you,¡± I said slowly, reaching into the left pocket of my jacket, cing the small bowtied box I was handed all those days ago in the middle of the empty table. ¡°It¡¯s from someone, uh¡­ someone special.¡±


    Here it was, and here she was. A gift finally delivered¡­ here and now I finished ying my part as the mailman.


    ¡°Someone special, right¡­¡± She didn¡¯t bother to look up just yet, only smirking, only giggling. ¡°Really a bad look to be giving gifts to other girls that aren¡¯t yours, you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not from me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, it isn¡¯t,¡± She said, continuing to take it all in a fun, casual stride.


    ¡°It¡¯s from your father,¡± I admitted, throwing every and all caution to the wind, peering closely at her reaction. ¡°He¡­ he came to me one day. He told me¡ªuh, he asked me if I could deliver you his present for him, since he¡¯s apparently unable to do it himself or something like that.¡±


    Even as he borated, I could see her actively responding to every word. The sudden stop of her pen, the sudden rigidness in her expression, the sudden silence overtaking her. All very sudden. Just like this situation.


    ¡°My father, you said¡­¡± She spoke up, her tone suddenly turning overtly nonchnt. ¡°When was this? What day did he see you?¡±


    ¡°A day after he visited the cafe, I think,¡± I answered, pretending not to notice anything amiss. ¡°Not sure why he didn¡¯t just give it to you then, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯d have tossed it into the bin in front of his face,¡± Hayley nced up, throwing the small present a look ofplete disdain. ¡°I suppose he didn¡¯t want to see that for himself. Save himself the pain, the disappointment. The coward.¡±


    This was new, staggering¡­ seeing her¡­ like this. I already knew she hated anything and everything to do with Harry, and I was very well aware what to expect once I epted to y courier to this gift for her. But knowing just wasn¡¯t the same as seeing¡­


    And all I could see, indeed¡­ was only hate.


    ¡°Now¡¯s he got you doing his dirty work for him instead, and here I thought, he couldn¡¯t possibly stoop any lower,¡± She heaved in, and loud and clear, I heard her breath tremble. ¡°Can¡¯t help himself. Always finding loopholes. Always wiggling for a way out. He hasn¡¯t changed one bit. That man¡­ that asshole¡­¡±


    ¡°Hayley, listen¡­¡± I began, having no idea what the next word woulde out of my lips even was. ¡°Your father, he¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in this. Please, don¡¯t get involved,¡± She implored me, her brows arched, and her eyes pleading. ¡°I¡¯m sorry he¡¯s dragged you into this, but really, you don¡¯t need to do anything. Leave this alone, forget this. Do this for me, as a friend, please.¡±


    Hayley didn¡¯t bother to stick around to hear my response. Before I could even fully wrap my head around this raging whirlwind of emotions, away she went from it all, taking both pen and clipboard as she hastily got up from the table, marching off, her gift remaining still untouched.


    ¡°Wait, Hayley, wait! Hold up,¡± I called out after her, and she nearly stumbleding to a stop, stagnant in ce, her head practically bowed to the ground. ¡®What¡­ what about this present, then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a present,¡± She whispered harshly. ¡°All that is¡­ is an apology. And one that shouldn¡¯t have to be made. I won¡¯t ept it. I¡¯ll never ept it. If hees to you again, you tell him that.¡±


    There was nothing I could say to her, nothing that I could think of anyway to somehow remedy this situation. If not for theck of forgiveness, then certainly for theck of believing¡­ because the things I knew, the things I have to say¡­ knowing and seeing for myself the extent Harry had suffered through¡­ there was no way for her to believe me without having seen it all for herself.


    And even then¡­ with this much festered hatred¡­ I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯d even forgive him then.


    Not that she should have too. I know that.


    So I kept quiet, I let her walk away.


    ¡°Can¡¯t just leave that here though,¡± I muttered aloud, unsure if she even heard, staring down at the bright red ribbon wrapped around the box and wondering briefly if he had tied it himself. ¡°What do I do with it?¡±


    But turns out, she did hear me.


    ¡°Do what I would have done,¡± I heard her say, and in the corner of my gaze, I saw her slender silhouette inked ck by the light of the entrance. ¡°There¡¯s a bin in the corner there. I¡¯ll leave you with the honors.¡±

 Chapter 765 - 765 Couple of Winners

    765 Couple of Winners


    By the time I left the tent, did away with the badge, and returned back to the crisp, wintry air of the bustling outdoors, Hayley was nowhere to be found as far as the eye could see.


    Which wouldn¡¯t be too concerning, if I also didn¡¯t happen to notice the other judges who had left long before she had still hovering about near the vicinity, wielding their mighty pens and brandishing theirrge wooden pads, on the prowl to y another unsuspecting couple with controversial moral dilemmas of love.


    If I wanted to hope, I¡¯d presume she had just simply gone to a section of the park where the crowds were much bigger so she didn¡¯t have to share the spoils with the others, eliciting difort with her ambiguous questions¡­ but no, I knew better than to believe, and the fact of the matter was I¡¯m sure somewhere alone for the time being is where she¡¯d rather be currently.


    As for the gift she wanted absolutely nothing to do with¡­ though I did manage to find the garbage bin she was talking about¡­ for some convoluted reason or another, I ended up disposing of the box into the bottom of my pocket instead.


    Don¡¯t ask me why I did. Maybe I just wanted to hope.


    Then again, I don¡¯t even know what it is exactly I was hoping to happen. Honestly, this whole dilemma with Hayley and her father was just a giant jumbled mess of virtue and vice that¡¯s so entangled, it was kinda difficult to tell apart one from the other.


    And as much as I wished I could somehow get started on even making sense of it all, I couldn¡¯t really do that now, ¡¯cause right at that moment¡ªthe participants from the other tent had started to funnel out.


    I headed over, watching as couple after couple began coupling arms one after the other, keeping a keen eye out for Adalia amid the leaving party, and there¡­ catching my gaze only a split-second after spotting her, a limp sway of a loose santa hat sharply pivoted in direction, heading straight for me like a bear spotting honey.


    Peace andfort immediately began coursing through me, something about her presence now, seeing the murky swirl of her eyes was just extremely pleasant, and I found a smile was already on my face, forming on its own volition.


    .....


    Adalia halted in ce barely a foot away, and at once she pounced, dove straight into her ce of respite, and once again my left arm surged with the tender cold of her touch, all without a single word exchanged to each other.


    Then something else came surging, an intrusive thought, a stupid thought, no doubt stemming from Hayley and her unnecessary piece of trivia. It was thanks to her my imagination was rousing with ideas, really stupid ideas¡­ about Adalia and I.


    I vaguely remember that one time swimming in theke, just after I confessed to her, and promptly following her inquiry to me as to how she should feel, and the moment my answer left my lips¡ªI saw it, can never forget it¡ªAdalia went nk.


    Her eyes grew sharp, the tip of her fangs protruded, and her breath left heavy with a heave of struggle, of arousal¡­ of a frenzy.


    Nothing came out of it, then. Ash came paddling just in time to interrupt that, to interrupt us. But now, but here, there was nobody and nothing to suddenlye interjecting, so if it were to happen again¡­ if she were to¡­ nk out again¡­


    No. Stop there. Head out the gutter, you¡¯re better than that. Just think of Adalia, if she could read your mind what would she say?


    Actually, forget that. I get a strange feeling that anything she¡¯d say wouldn¡¯t help deter me anyway.


    Quietly, I coughed a nervous lump out my throat, and breathed.


    ¡°Missed me, then, I¡¯m guessing?¡± I said, reciprocating her embrace by brushing a hand across her silky silver locks. ¡°Yeah, feeling¡¯s very mutual.¡±


    ¡°I do not¡­ like that game¡­¡± She grumbled softly to me, her muffled voice reverberating through my sleeves. ¡°I do not like¡­ doing¡­ anything¡­ without you¡­¡±


    And just for that extra dose of sweetness, I gave her an even more head patting. I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s all for the win,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Win¡­ yes¡­¡± That perked her up, brought a sense of purpose back to her tone. ¡°Did you¡­ win¡­?¡±


    ¡°Seven in the first round. Eleven in the second,¡± I summed up my trials with a bittersweet sigh. ¡°Got second ce, but¡­ it¡¯s not exactly a big winner.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ care¡­¡± I felt her nose rubbing against me as she slowly shook her head. ¡°You did¡­ your best¡­¡±


    ¡°If only sentiments like that could get us the win,¡± I sighed again wistfully. ¡°But who needs that even, when we already have you? So, go on¡ªtell me all about how you pretty much swept thepetition. I¡¯d love to have been there.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen¡­¡±


    ¡°First round? Yep, didn¡¯t expect any less,¡± I felt my eyes widen with pride. ¡°And for the second? Should I guess?


    ¡°Two¡­¡±


    I felt my eyes widen even more, s, if only all for the wrong reasons.


    ¡°Two?¡±


    ¡°Two¡­¡± She repeated again.


    ¡°Two? Two¡­ what? Two as in, y-you got fifteen twice in a row? That two?


    ¡°Two¡­ points¡­¡± Adalia further rified, leaving no room for doubts, or more of my adamant denial. ¡°Third¡­ ce¡­¡±


    Never have I heard such tant bullshit before. In the ranking of absolute best girls, you¡¯re telling me that Adalia came up third? Who in their right mind would¡­


    ¡°Who got first ce, then?¡±


    Adalia briefly veered her gaze to the left, and I trailed along after her, spotting in the midst of reunited couples, a bouncy, boisterous, beautifuldy bolting across the in and practically leaping all the way into Leon¡¯s wide open arms.


    So that¡¯s Leon¡¯s date. The crowned winner of first ce. Okay, I can somewhat see the charm in her. A lovely dame belonging and befitting perfectly her equally lovely prince charming.


    And as they walked away hand-in-hand, unequivocally looking like the picture-perfect image of the perfect couple, I had the most unsettling premonition echoing in my head of who might just end up winning tonight¡¯s grand prize.


    ¡°That man¡­ is here too¡­¡± Adalia observed, watching Leon¡¯s billowing locks fade into the distance. ¡°Did he¡­ beat you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Barely,¡± I said at once. ¡°But never mind that, how did you only get two points? I know you, you¡¯re lovely. They just needed to hear your voice one time and you would have swept thepetition. What¡­? What exactly did you talk about with the judges?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? You didn¡¯t what?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ talk¡­¡±


    Once again, I felt myself give the longest and simultaneously shortest pause. The main point of the second round was getting to know one another, and in spite of what my many encounters with Sera might imply, having a staring contest was not a particrly efficient way to go about doing that.


    I¡¯m sure Adalia was well aware of that, and so the question stands.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know¡­ what to say¡­¡± Adalia exined, drooping her head a little. ¡°They were not¡­ you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Not me?¡± I said, feeling strangely ttered. ¡°Adalia, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only person you talk to. Ash, your sister, you talked to Tyler too. Just had to talk like how you normally would.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°The person¡­ said¡­ I had to talk¡­ to them¡­ like I¡­ love them¡­¡± Adalia muttered, and slightly, so slightly I might have imagined it, I felt her body squirm. ¡°But I do not¡­ love them¡­¡± and then upward, her gaze, cloudy like fogged ss, my face a pristine reflection within them. ¡°I only¡­ love you¡­¡±


    The sun must have shot a couple of hundred degrees upwards, because all of a sudden I was feeling hot all over. Had to be the sun, right? Yeah, the sun, radiating waves so powerful, so overwhelming¡­


    ¡°Okay, I get it, I get it,¡± I stammered, wiping imaginary sweat trickling down my brow. ¡°You¡­ you see? First ce material, that¡¯s you. No there¡¯s really no doubt, you were robbed.¡±


    And briefly, I tried to visualize the scene. Adalia sat with some judge silently for three minutes straight. Fifteen times in a row of the same mute strategy, it¡¯s no wonder she scored as low as she did. The other two must have a kink of being ignored, I suppose, who knows?


    If only they knew her as I did. If only they get to witness the ways she could so easily stop hearts without so much as a blink, a sliver of emotion. That¡¯s how proficient she was.


    And the most terrifying part? She doesn¡¯t even have the faintest clue just how good she really was.


    ¡°My fault¡­ this time¡­¡± She muttered, and I felt her tug at my sleeve. ¡°I will do better¡­ next time¡­¡±


    ¡°Do better, how?¡± I smiled at her, amused. ¡°You already are.¡±


    Adalia blinked at me, and rested her head against my arm, falling back into silence. I suppose that means she was ttered.


    ¡°I want¡­ to rest¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, bench time again?¡± I nodded, finally hearing the fatigue in her voice. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I want¡­ chocte¡­ too¡­¡±


    I nodded again, ready to give her the world and so much more if at all possible. After all, it¡¯s the least she deserves.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    She pondered for a moment.


    ¡°And¡­ I want¡­ yourp¡­¡±


    Man, that sun just keeps getting hotter and hotter, doesn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In silence, we began our klutzy stumble across the pathway, shambling one foot after the other¡­ and definitely a far cry from the grace and exuberance exhibited by Leon and his date as well as the other loving couples taking their departure.


    All of them, looking absolutely perfect.


    Yet despite it though, I wouldn¡¯t have had this any other way. This slow shuffle, lumbering mere inches at a time. It was just how things were, and it was just how Adalia was.


    And that¡¯s precisely what makes it beyond perfection.

 Chapter 766 - 766 Tired Conundrum

    766 Tired Conundrum


    When we had finally staggered our way back beneath the tapered awning of the drink stand, the usual limping barista was nowhere to be seen behind the counter, instead, a woman of all smiles that befitted more with the merriment of the asion was the one that saw to Adalia¡¯s order.


    I suppose he must have his hands full coordinating and giving out orders. Though what kind of orders they could be, exactly¡­ yeah, I¡¯d rather not get privy.


    In a stroke of luck, we manage to stumble upon an empty bench after a few more minutes of wandering, a rare find ¡®specially this far into the day. I mean, you just needed to stop and listen for a second to realize why. There was not a single area of the park that coulde close to being the slightest empty or even sparse.


    It was like the whole town itself had alle out to y, to celebrate, and just in time too. With the faint rays of light breaking through the pouring gray skies only growing fainter, the nippy breeze billowing as strong as it was cold, the evening was close approaching.


    Spent a good while simply sitting in ce, staring out nkly into empty space that wasn¡¯t so empty, what with the hustle and bustle ebbing and flowing ever so often before my gaze. Then I jumped, felt my knees kick as a frozen sensation sshed and soak into the fabric of my left thigh.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, whirling my eyes over beside me just to find a half-drunk cup of chocte held out in front of me, dribbling and sshing me again with an icy drop of condensation. ¡°You can¡¯t finish it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like¡­ it¡­¡± Adalia muttered, thrusting it forward a little more and practically shoving her drink into my palm. ¡°You have¡­ it¡­¡±


    Really wasn¡¯t like her to skimp out on anything sweet, chocte especially. I took a brief sip and felt only more puzzled. Drink tasted just fine to me, not as good as how Leon¡¯s dad would have made it, but fine nheless. Then ncing back at Adalia, I got my answer there.


    Slowly, she began to lift her feet off the ground, and as if relieving herself off a ton of bricks, she let her body sway and fall, the side of her head plummeting lightly onto myp, her santa hat falling over the edge, then squirming, shifting, my question was resolved in the quiet heave of a feeble breath.


    .....


    Adalia was tired.


    More than her usual tiredness, this time around, however.


    ¡°Next game... what... is it...?¡±


    She¡¯d blink, slowly and heavily, and it was like a steeper uphill struggle for her to pull her eyelids back up again. I didn¡¯t even want to say anything to her, because I felt as if every word she¡¯d try to speak would be nothing but a difort to her.


    But I spoke anyway, pulling the crumpled flier from out my pocket. ¡°Says here obstacle course is the final game.¡±


    She breathed, difort mounting, and really, going by the state of her, wincing even at the slightest sound, obscuring, shielding her face from the dim beams in the sky in the cloth of my shirt, difort was really putting it mildly.


    She wouldn¡¯t admit it, she¡¯d greatly disapprove to hear me say it, but I could see it.


    Adalia was suffering.


    Sleep was the simplest remedy. A couple of hours of shut-eye was what she needed. Besides, how long has it been really since she had actually rested? Again, judging by her current condition, too long apparently.


    But she simply refuses. Her eyelids would droop, and she continued to just flutter then open again, no matter how desperate the need was calling for her. It was hard to stare at her the way she was, but it was even harder to look away.


    That was when I had a thought.


    ¡°The next game doesn¡¯t start for a couple more hours,¡± I began slowly, treading and speaking my words carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t mind just sitting here. I could¡­ I could wake you up before it¡¯s time to y.¡±


    ¡°Too¡­ long¡­ too¡­ tired¡­¡± in the weakest voice, I heard her say. ¡°...will not¡­ wake up¡­ in time¡­¡±


    ¡°Either way, you can¡¯t y like this,¡± I said, cing her drink off to the side, and triedforting her the usual way, entwining my fingers within her locks. But even to that, she barely reacted. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve earned enough points to secure a solid spot. If not first, then second¡¯s also¡­¡±


    ¡°I want¡­ to win¡­¡± Adalia weakly interjected. ¡°I want¡­ to be first¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    No answer, she didn¡¯t speak, which probably was the wiser choice¡­ it¡¯s as I dreaded, every word was nothing but a pain to say, but that only adds to my point here. Like, how she was to speak, let alone y a game?


    Was it just simple bullheadedpetitiveness? It¡¯s gotta be something more than that, surely. If she¡¯s seriously using this silly contest as a way to gauge the strength of our rtionship, then she¡¯s got another thinging.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a game,¡± I spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯d love you no matter what, y¡¯know?¡±


    Still nothing. Just breaths, just blinks, like the whole world, including myself, was entirely absent to her sense of perception. After a long while, she did finally rouse again.


    ¡°Will¡­ feel better¡­ soon¡­¡± She said, the quiver in her voice failing absolutely to reassure me. ¡°Make sure¡­ I do not¡­ sleep¡­¡±


    I scoffed, no amusement, just in disbelief. ¡°If you reached to the point where you need my help to keep you up, then I¡¯d rather you just go to sleep, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ a waste¡­¡± her words left her in a murmur. ¡°I¡­ do¡­ not want¡­ to¡­ waste¡­¡±


    That sentence was iplete, her pale lips shaped a word but did not voice it, I didn¡¯t think she noticed. It didn¡¯t matter anyway, her eyes were beginning to droop again, and there came a pause between excruciating sighs.


    I could feel slumber slowly overtaking her, no matter how great she tried to resist. Her words, her request, repeated in my head, louder and more urgent than how she first said it. Suddenly, I¡¯m wedged between indecision.


    Do I listen¡ªshould I keep her up? What would be less crueler to do? Respecting her wishes or t out ignoring them? Would it be selfish if I did? Would it be stupid if I don¡¯t?


    Really, the answer was both, I knew that. So the question now, frankly¡ªwhich one would I rather be?

 Chapter 767 - 767 Tagging Out

    767 Tagging Out


    For a minute or two, I just watched her flicker back and forth between two near states.


    Near asleep and near awake.


    And for that minute or two, I remained conflicted by choice. With every jolt rousing her, her breathing grew fainter, her movements more sluggish, until in time, they¡¯d reach a point where she would just stop moving.


    Unless I intervened.


    I don¡¯t think she even had the energy anymore to raise her head if she even wanted to. She was relying on me now to watch her for her, except, I really didn¡¯t know the proper means to actually go about doing that.


    Watching was such a broad term. Could mean anything, really...


    ¡°Still with me, Adalia?¡± I asked quietly after another minute.


    She didn¡¯t answer, not even a noise, a twitch, something to tell me that she heard. I nced down, saw the murky swirl in her empty gazee to a rest, and that¡¯s when I knew it was only a matter of time.


    A matter of seconds.


    .....


    With the question remaining unanswered.


    Should I be selfish or stupid?


    I think I might have already made my choice, I don¡¯t know. I think I looked away, pretended to be distracted while keeping my hands firmly in ce. In the corner of my gaze though, I could clearly see her eyelids finally fall¡­ and then, just before I could even think to regret my choice¡­


    Adalia spoke.


    ¡°Do not dare wake her up.¡±


    Or so I thought.


    It took everything in me not to jump in shock, identally rouse an unconsciousness, unspeaking Adalia awake. Yet it was unmistakable. I definitely heard her voice.


    Only it was not her.


    ¡°Such a tenacious, stubborn woman my sister is, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± the bench creaked, shook, and on the other end sat a familiar figure swathed in ck. ¡°Unbing traits somehow only amplified tenfold only within your presence.¡±


    A light ripple of ck in the breeze. Strength undaunting welling in a fierce gaze worn in the face that mirrored Adalia¡¯s own beauty. But when it came to personality, the reflection sitting before me couldn¡¯t have been more of a pr opposite if she tried.


    Amelia¡­


    Suddenly, I felt pressed, pressured, and suppressed. Speaking of things being amplified. That¡¯s how I always feel every time I somehowe under her dark presence.


    I felt my lips twitch with the only question I had in mind.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Am I now not allowed my own incentive?¡± She scoffed, gazing at me with that same cold apathy in her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Knowing my dear sister is to y your loving date today, you¡¯d think I¡¯d just let that kind of information lie in rest?¡±


    ¡°You were watching us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I was watching you,¡± She said in tedium. ¡°Every move, every word, I saw and heard all. And yes, that too includes this absurdity of an event you enticed my sister into.¡±


    Amelia eyed the band around my arm with a dirty, aversive leer, the tip of her ws expressing her distaste by scraping crooked ridges into the wood of the bench.


    ¡°Go away,¡± I told her, feeling annoyed, ¡¯cause as far as I¡¯m concerned, our privacy was being vited. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be here. You think Adalia would appreciate you being here without her knowledge?¡±


    ¡°And miss the absurdities you would have my sister do?¡± She turned her leer toward me. ¡°Push her, exhaust her, as you already have? All for the sake¡ªof what really? Affirming your love? If your love is as genuine as you im, what need would you have insisting upon in a way such as this? Unless, of course, it isn¡¯t, after all.¡±


    Suddenly, Adalia wriggled in unrest, as if having heard, as if insulted, and gave her legs a slight push, lightly nudging and shoving Amelia away, but to no avail.


    Amelia was here to stay.


    ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t just appear now just to hurl insults my way,¡± I whispered, stifling anger. ¡°Surely even you have to be above that kind of pettiness.¡±


    ¡°How presumptuous. Really, I ask you, between my opinions of you and my concerns for my sister¡­ which do you believe would take utmost priority over the other?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    ¡°My sister is exhausted,¡± Her voice turned sharp. ¡°Because of you.¡±


    And immediately I sniped right back. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Whether you intended to or otherwise,¡± She spoke over me. ¡°It does not change the fact that it is solely because of you that she has be this way.¡±


    There was a pause, a silence shared between harsh res, to which Amelia turned away first from, peering over at Adalia¡¯s sleeping face, her bitter expression gradually turning less severe.


    ¡°Because she loves you, because she cares for you, naturally, she would only push herself for you¡­¡± slowly Amelia reached out, stroking the back of her sister¡¯s hand with a gentleness, tenderness, I very rarely see in her. ¡°And in turn, I saw you reciprocate her extensive efforts¡­ how you struggled to always amodate her condition. How you would shield her, protect her, and at times even without her own knowledge.¡±


    ¡°You were spying on us¡­ how long for exactly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Long enough to understand that in spite of your tant selfishness, you would treat my sister fair and kind. I have never seen her brimming with this much vigor, seeing this much life stirring within her. Truthfully, I sincerely believed any modicum of joy would not be avable to her.¡±


    She flicked her eyes up, and for once, I did not feel scorned by her gaze.


    ¡°Then, I watched her as she glided across the frozen ice, you and her together, and I¡¯ve never seen happier. In the same vein, the games you¡¯ve yed with her¡­ for a moment, it was as if she could forget about her difort, the constant hardships living in her state, for only just a moment of course, but even still¡­ it was a moment she never once had before in her life.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I just kept quiet. I was so ustomed being only degraded and insulted half the time we spoke to each other, that I was just watching any moment for the catch.


    But there was no catch, there was no hostility.


    Amelia was as sincere as she could get.


    ¡°And if not for you, a moment like this would never have existed for her in the first ce,¡± She said, finishing, sighing, her lips narrowing with great reluctance. ¡°And for that, I suppose, it is only right, only fair, for I to give you my thanks.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for things like that,¡± I said, and I felt my gaze drifting back down to Adalia. As always, her slumbering expression, an endearing sight to see. ¡°Making sure she¡¯s happy is my obligation.¡±


    ¡°An admirable notion,¡± Amelia remarked. ¡°Hopefully it will still hold true in time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Words are merely ever just words,¡± She said. ¡°What you do is ultimately what would attest to your resolve.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± I raised a brow at her. ¡°And, well? So far, so good?¡±


    ¡°You mean to ask if I had change your mind about you?¡± She threw me a derisive look. ¡°Suffice it to say, but I am not so easily trusting as my sister. You have a long way to go before you finally are what you im to be.¡±


    ¡°I am what I am,¡± I simply said. ¡°If nothing else, I promise you that.¡±


    Amelia stayed dubious, which was pretty much what I expected. Stubborn, tenacious, just like her sister in so many different mays.


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± She spoke up again, her voice suddenly softening once more. ¡°What you told her, what you promised her¡­ do you intend to keep true to that promise you made?¡±


    It took me a second to figure out what she was referring to.


    ¡°You mean first ce?¡± and like rain pouring, I felt a sprinkle of gloom pouring over. ¡°Not without her, I can¡¯t. If we can¡¯t participate in the next event, then, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to, well¡­¡±


    I trailed away, overtaken by the scene in a couple of hours of Adalia waking up and realizing I¡¯ve ignored her request, her promise, and the feeling of apprehension that came along with it.


    ¡°And say, if she were fit to contend, it is safe to presume you would have fulfilled your obligation?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I gave her a look. ¡°Of course I would.¡±


    ¡°Unknown, unforeseeable caveats, notwithstanding?¡±


    Where the hell was she going with this?


    ¡°A promise is a promise,¡± I said.


    Something quickly rippled across her expression then. Something strained, something warped between disgust and hate, fading away as soon as it came, and with a soft audibly sigh, I could hear the sound of defeat leaving with her breath.


    ¡°Very well...¡±


    And suddenly, with a single decisive nod, I saw Amelia spur into action. Her hand reached closer forward, slipping the band off Adalia¡¯s arm, and in a single swift thrust, I watched her ce it around her own.


    Then it clicked, and I finally could see the string connecting each of her questions to form her true intention all along. I almost wanted tough, and then probably shriek in terror right after¡­ knowing now exactly the horrors she had in mind for us both.


    ¡°Amelia, you can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary¡­ I always am, aren¡¯t I?¡± She sighed again. ¡°Unfortunately for us both...¡±


    Is this really happening right now? Not a dream, not a nightmare. Maybe I identally fell asleep too right alongside Adalia? If so, wake up. Please, wake up.


    I won¡¯t wake up.


    This was real.


    This was happening. Irrefutable proof that the universe was conspiring against me. First it was with the RGB squad and their involvement, and then came the shocker that was Hayley¡¯s appearance.


    Now there was this.


    Now it was her.


    Arguably, the worse it could ever get.


    That I could ever get...


    ¡°Well then,¡± Amelia said, turning to me, utterly failing to hide the repulsiveness in her own eyes as it echoed my own. ¡°Shall we go and y now?¡±

 Chapter 768 - 768 The Replacement

    768 The Recement


    I have to be insane. Like sanity beyond saving kind of insane. Someone oughta institutionalize me as soon as possible, strap me down, overdose me with sedation then chuck me in my own personal padded cell for the good of my life and humanity itself.


    Because if I really was about to go through with this absurdity right now, then really, what the hell else wouldn¡¯t I do, right?


    I had plenty of chances every second to say to hell with it, but I purposely chose to keep my dissents and lips close. Out of pure bafflement, shock, whatever, I don¡¯t really know.


    Either way, I kept a tight lid on, simply watched as Amelia effortlessly lifted her slumbering sister into her arms, followed along drenched in a dream-like daze as she hauled her away within the dense thicket of a nearby forest, before gentlyying her against the snow-powdered stump of the biggest tree there.


    ¡°Feels wrong just leaving her here¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°There are worse ces for a vampire to take to slumber,¡± Amelia said, sharing none of my disquiet. ¡°As you would know yourself.¡±


    Between an abandoned building reeking with dposing rat carcasses and a snowy patch of the earth beneath tall naked branches¡­ well, when she puts it that way¡­


    ¡°Our sole aim in this game is to convince others of our close bond, yes?¡± stepping back from her snoozing sister, Amelia whirled around toward me, the red-white striped band around the sleeve of her ck dress the only thing my eyes could see. ¡°Or of you and my sister, at least. A simple task, if a little gratuitous. Let us get this over with as soon as possible.¡±


    On paper, sure, this n of hers was probably the luckiest loophole I could have gotten. If Adalia was out of the running, then what better recement could you ask for than her literally double?


    .....


    Amelia was her twin through and through minus the drawbacks of her sister¡¯s ailment. Nobody would bat an eye, nobody would know the difference¡­ except for the, uh¡­


    ¡°How do we exin the change in your hair color?¡± I asked, batting my gaze towards the flutter of her raven locks flowing with the passing breeze.


    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± She simply said with the same indifference. ¡°Much like the bond between you and I¡­ we¡¯ll lie.¡±


    Then, in a blur of ck, I saw as she weaved her arm across the air, and with it permeating our surroundings I could feel a slightly firmer, harsher breeze manifest.


    For a second it blew, then it stopped, and with a literal blink of an eye, what used to be flittering strands of pitch-ck contrasting with the white of snow everywhere became an extremely familiar shade of murky silver-gray.


    Adalia¡ªI mean, Amelia¡­ threw me a sort of aplished look, tossing her now pale hair in a showy manner.


    ¡°A simple illusion,¡± she said, her voice, and her inflection, one of the only things left keeping her as her in my gaze. ¡°You now see as I will, as I wish, as will everyone else.¡±


    ¡°What about your eyes?¡± I asked once I managed to find my voice buried beneath arge b of disbelief. ¡°They¡¯re still ck.¡±


    ¡°As was hers,¡± Amelia nudged to her slumbering sister. ¡°Once before. We¡¯re twins, after all. The gray you now see, the hue of her locks, the murky paleness within her gaze, are all merely prominent marks of a disfigured soul. Sangumet. Her transformations. All as consequences.¡±


    It was like I was rammed by the most nonchnt speeding truck by the way she just dropped that load of information on me. Why didn¡¯t it click? It should have clicked for me. One of the many, many things Adalia has lost, and they were practically staring right at me¡­


    ¡°Hair is a simple enough alteration, a mundane process,¡± She continued on. ¡°But replicating, even fabricating the illusion of possessing the look in her eyes¡­ that requires knowledge, experiences of a damaged soul of which I¡¯ve no understanding of. No, we¡¯ll simply have to make do as is.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t even know if there was anything to say.


    ¡°Besides, regardless,¡± Amelia turned away, striding with confidence in the direction of the bustling festivities. ¡°You humans were never exactly the sharpest.¡±


    You can say that again¡­ here I was, living proof of that.


    ¡°Nowe,¡± She urged through the buzzing rustle of shrubs and bushes ahead. ¡°The sooner I am able to relieve myself of this nightmare, the better for us both.¡±


    I didn¡¯t follow after right away, for a while longer, I chose to hang about. Adalia¡¯s peaceful expression was one I could stare at for all eternity without it ever feeling dull in the slightest.


    Little kes of snow were slowly amassing atop her head already, and seeing that, I bent low, putting her santa hat back on her as carefully as I could without pestering her. But as close as I was to her, even if I had shouted, tripped, or screwed up in any way else, she wouldn¡¯t have stirred one bit.


    That¡¯s just how fatigued she was. All this effort and strain just to be able to experience a semnce of fun, of normality¡­ of love. Really, how can a soul be so broken¡­ yet also be so strong?


    Adalia really was something else¡­


    ¡°Be back in a bit,¡± I whispered to her unheeding ears, pecking her lightly on the forehead. ¡°Try not to be too upset with me once you wake up, alright?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. Not that I expected her to anyway. Then, quickly before I get reprimanded by icy-cold snark, I chased after Adalia¡¯s doppelganger, emerging out of the woods, and spotting her slender figure of gray-white already far up ahead of me.


    And really, seeing her, drawing up next to her, was probably the most disconcerting dissonance I¡¯ve ever experienced up to this point. My eyes adamantly only saw Adalia, but my brain wholeheartedly kept begging to differ.


    It was a violent sh, a mind-boggling contradiction. A breathing, living paradox essentially. Adalia¡¯s face, but Amelia¡¯s strut. Her gray hair, but her jet-ck gaze. Her soft voice, but her heavy tone.


    Felt weird, felt wrong. Then again though, was this really wrong? Amelia stated outright already, didn¡¯t she? Walking like this, acting like this? How she was, was exactly how Adalia used to be.


    Her past in the present given form. Or as close as it could get anyway¡­ and if I¡¯m at all honest with myself¡­ then it really wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight seeing her like this.


    ¡°So, where exactly are we to converge in order to partake in one of these games?¡± Amelia asked me, folding her arms together in non-Adalia fashion. ¡°From what I can surmise, they don¡¯t seem to be strenuous an undertaking. So long as you are able to hold your own, that is. I rather you not burden me with your acts of ineptitude.¡±


    Christ, her harsh words from her gentle face. My brain¡¯s about to bloody implode into pink gooey chunks around my skull, I swear.


    ¡°The event doesn¡¯t start for two more hours,¡± I said, regaining myposure. ¡°Nothing to y just yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amelia red at me with those fierce eyes. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s how it¡¯s organized,¡± I attempted to exin. ¡°The events are just ways for people to more points in the contest. Between events, themon way to get points is actually to¡­¡±


    My words faded, as my eyes trailed ahead.


    Speak of the devil¡­


    Ady approached forward, appearing out from the crowd. I recognized her immediately and the distinct faint click of her pen. She was the first judge I was confronted by once upon a time ago on a bright and early morning.


    Do I still even remember the question she asked? Something about borrowing money?


    Let¡¯s see what she has to say now¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± briskly, the judge¡¯s beady eyes flicked up from her clipboard, turning away from me entirely before blinking rapidly in rousing interest. ¡°Hmm, something seems different about you.¡±


    ¡°The lightning, perhaps,¡± Amelia answered, meeting her scrutiny head-on. ¡°It is rathermon for the time of the day to deceive even the best of us.¡±


    ¡°Lightning,¡± The judge muttered, leaning closer, eyes squinting, lips narrowing, my heartbeat surging, then shrugging¡­ she pulled away. ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± I hastily said before she could notice any more discrepancies. ¡°You got a question for us?¡±


    ¡°Right, right, of course,¡± She raised her board, readied her pen, and cleared her breath. ¡°Yes or no, you would forsake your own happiness as long as your significant other is as happy as can be.¡±


    Mmm, tough one. A question worthy of a dilemma alright. Do you be selfish or selfless? Well, the answer¡¯s clearly gotta be¡­


    ¡°No,¡± came a voice.


    ¡°Yes,¡± came mine.


    The judge blinked, and I blinked right after. In total silence, and with a little sense of intrigue sticking to her expression, she began jotting down her assessment on her pad.


    ¡°You know, usually, I get synchronized answers whenever I ask this question, and they¡¯re almost always yes¡¯s¡­¡± The judge nced back up at us, and with a small wave, parted away. ¡°Something you two might want to discuss, maybe?¡±


    And as thedy faded away from sight, her suggestion, her question, was immediately disregarded. Scoffing haughtily, strolling defiantly, Amelia continued marching on.


    ¡°Mindless queries,¡± She sneered, her face, Adalia¡¯s warping in contempt. ¡°But I suppose it is necessary to achieve victory.¡±


    ¡®You want to answer more?¡±


    ¡°But of course, it¡¯s as you said, the game is yet tomence, we might as well,¡± sounded her soft voice, carried by the billowing wind, gray-silver locks blowing over me as I trailed closely behind. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s what my sister would have done.¡±


    ¡°So that question back then,¡± I asked, momentarily halting in ce. ¡°Did you answer it as yourself, or did you answer it as Adalia would have.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Amelia nced back, her lips forming an inexplicable smile. Adalia never smiled like that, spoke like this. Or has she? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡±

 Chapter 769 - 769 Privy Questions

    769 Privy Questions


    It never got any better, any easier.


    I thought it would, like slowly, surely, I¡¯d just gradually be ustomed to whatever batshit insanity life had piping hot and ready to serve me today on a silver tter.


    For whatever reason, however, Amelia was where my suspension of disbelief decided to finally put its foot down. Every step with her aspany was like walking across a valley of the uncanny.


    She never did answer my question, killing it, leaving it with only a trace of her wicked smile¡­ filling my head with the buzz of intrigue, which I¡¯m sure was what she had intended.


    Mission aplished.


    ¡°How senseless,¡± Amelia remarked, leering over at a game of horseshoe to the side in her usual air of snide. ¡°Surely there must be less obtrusive and asinine ways for you people here to pay tribute to your traditions.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s no such thing as celebrations in Kronocia or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, countless,¡± She huffed the word out. ¡°But at the very least, Kronocian men had themon decency to not pester the entire province with their debauchery.¡±


    ¡°The entire province, or just you in particr?¡± I asked. ¡°I think it¡¯s just you in particr.¡±


    .....


    She scoffed at that, turning away from me in a way that seemed to regard me as beyond any sort of regard.


    Supposed to be acting like a loving couple here, but if anything, I felt more like a dog tugged along on an invisible leash, and she as that posh, prim and proper princess taking her little poodle out for a walk.


    Not exactly what you¡¯d generally call a romantic rtionship. Unless you¡¯re into that kind of y. And I¡¯m making it clear right now, I¡¯m not into that sort of game.


    We continued to just stroll along the path, speaking very little to each other while taking turns on whims without rhyme or reason. No need for caution, no need to steer away from hanging, ring loudspeakers either. For once, arge group of people in our way didn¡¯t mean having to find a detour instead.


    Amelia marched onward just fine, all theughter, all the noise, simply just annoying her instead of outright debilitating her.


    And under the guise, swathed in the identity of her sister, I needed a pause, a second to process just what I was seeing¡­ knowing there once used to be a time and memory when Adalia didn¡¯t need help,fort, doing what to everyone else was simply trivial¡­ and wondering¡­ still always wondering, if there¡¯ll evere a time when she¡¯ll be able to again.


    More judges came to pass their judgment on us too. Some brand new, while others familiar, and with every dilemma they threw at us to ponder through, I was beginning to notice that a lot of Amelia¡¯s answers were kinda¡­ pragmatic, I guess?


    It¡¯s like she was sorta detached from the moral quandary of the questions themselves.


    She¡¯d leave a rtionship with me when she no longer had anything to gain from it.


    A freak ident had her prioritizing her life over mine.


    And worst of all ¨C she absolutely refuses to share thest slice of pizza with me.


    It was starting to feel like she was sabotaging more than she was helping, and when I called her out on it, exined how she just let those easy points slip from our grip, she just turned her nose to the air.


    ¡°Is it a vice to be honest?¡± She said to me. ¡°I ask, what good is a rtionship built upon a sham of pleasantries? If someone were to love me, then they would love me as I am, not as they desire me to be.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay, agreed,¡± I said, exasperated. ¡°But newssh: You¡¯re not you right now! Don¡¯t act like you, please. Seriously, Adalia was ¨C ¡±


    ¡°My sister would have thought the same as I,¡± She quickly spoke over me. ¡°Or are you stillpletely ignorant as to how she used to be before?¡±


    I groaned. Not this again¡­


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re doing this? Really? You¡¯re still gonna go on about that here? Right now? Look, I don¡¯t need any reminding.¡±


    ¡°Watching from afar, however, it seems to me that you do. So long in herpany, and yet not once have you truly asked her what you should.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that. This is all just about getting points, alright? That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°I ask you, what¡¯s the point of these points, of professing your love to her this way, if you simply continue refusing to know all of her?¡±


    ¡°Look, you¡¯re doing this to help your sister, aren¡¯t you? How is harping on to me about this again supposed to be helping her?¡±


    ¡°And how awfully pragmatic of you to think allocating meaningless points in an inconsequential game is the only sole means I have in helping her,¡± Amelia crossed her arms, the muddied silver of her hair blowing, nearly obscuring the scowl in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll always help my sister in every way I am able¡ªevery way. And should you choose to refrain from asking her the question she must answer, then I shall help her with that too.¡±


    ¡°I am not afraid of getting an answer, alright?!¡± I snapped, hearing what was left unsaid in her derisiveness. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Christmas, it¡¯s our date, it¡¯s our special moment with each other. Why do you insist I ruin that by prying into her past? It¡¯s not the right time.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary¡ªa daymemorating one¡¯s love and one another¡¯s bonds. To love her, to know her¡­¡± Amelia blinked, her face resting, and in a passing mirage, I saw Adalia looking right at me through her once again, speaking to me. ¡°...could there really be a righter time than now?¡±


    ¡°Um, excuse me.¡±


    We both instantly spun forward, our attention diverted by the same noise, and just as abruptly, suddenly, I felt a kick from inside my lungs expelling all the air out of my system.


    Three things.


    The click of a pen.


    The flutter of pages.


    And most importantly, a slightly surly-looking Hayley in front of us carrying both.


    ¡°Oh, uh, hah,¡± my brain responded on autopilot still in the process of loading. ¡°Hey, Hayley.¡±


    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± She cocked her brow, forming a little smile that paled inparison to the ones she usually wears. ¡°I¡¯m a judge, remember? I¡¯m here to judge. Speaking of which, I was beginning to think I was gonna lose my chance to run into you two¡­¡±


    And at the mention of us ¡®two¡¯, her gaze wandered over to Amelia on my right, and much like every other judge we had encountered in the past, Hayley squinted at my partner with an expression clearly sensing something amiss, but unlike everyone else, however, she wasn¡¯t brushing it off as a trick of the light.


    ¡°Lost your eye contact, Adalia?¡± She asked her. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever once seen you without them.¡±


    Almost as if sensing her astuteness, Amelia just slowly nodded in the same way Adalia would have.


    ¡°Different dress too,¡± Hayley continued to point out. ¡°Thought I saw you wearing something different.¡±


    ¡°She changed. Changed a lot, ¡± I said, shedding light onto that mystery there. ¡°You got a question for us, Ms. Judge? Otherwise, we¡¯ll just be on our way.¡±


    Seeing her slowly drift her eyes back over to me set off a feeling of unease stirring within me, and became all too aware of the little bump in my pocket brushing against my leg.


    ¡°How about two questions?¡± Hayley batted quaintly at me. ¡°One for you, and one for your¡­ other significant other.¡±


    ¡°Ask away,¡± I said, keen to get this over with as soon as possible.


    She raised her pad, readied her pen, and in a single breath without pause, went ahead and rattled my head even more.


    ¡°You¡¯re married, you have kids, and then suddenly one day, you decided to cheat on your wife,¡± her eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Do you think you deserve or should expect any sort of forgiveness from your daughter, or do you believe you should just rot in hell?¡±


    It urred to me to wait, stay silent, and see if the real question would pop up at any moment. Suffice it to say, it didn¡¯t. This was a real question, and I was supposed to answer it.


    Honestly, sincerely¡­ speak exactly what I thought about it all.


    ¡°I¡¯d rot,¡± I muttered, saying no more than that.


    Hayley scribbled something on her board, wearing a nk look that conveyed absolutely nothing, before directing her focus back onto Amelia.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t really think of a good question to ask you,¡± She admitted to her with a weary sort of chuckle. ¡°So, instead¡­ how about a bonus point to Team Wisdom, hm?¡±


    Again, still knowing no context, Amelia just nodded and yed along.


    ¡°Well, since you really do seem to know your Asterian lore so well, how about¡­¡± with a faint twinkle glimmering in her eye, Hayley asked. ¡°In the wake of Leonardo¡¯s return, a small warrior vige, the very best of their kind, had devoted their numbers to the cause, only to ultimately amount to nothing. Why?¡±


    It didn¡¯t surprise me one bit that Amelia was unfazed by a question that hits too close to home. I¡¯m sure Irene had already filled her in on what¡¯s what. That there exists a game based closely off her world, that Jay had seen to its creation through reasons yet to be brought to light.


    What did surprise me, however, was the answer to that question.


    ¡°That vige was in,¡± Amelia quietly said. ¡°Gron, in the southern region of Astra. A massacre. No survivors.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you really did scour through every codex entry in the game, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hayley said, impressed in spite of her somberness. ¡°And what got them in the end?¡±


    ¡°An ambush by demons¡­¡± my eyes found hers again, and in a moment ever so fleeting, I managed to spot Adalia again. ¡°... and a Matriarch hidden among them.¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s full points, alright¡± Hayley proimed, her wrist twirling in a big fat circle. ¡°Good answers, very good answers. The both of you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get a chance to even react before I was once more blitzed by another surprise bombshell.


    ¡°By the way, it only just came in¡­ but venue times have changed,¡± Hayley said. ¡°The final event of the contest starts in exactly fifteen minutes.¡±


    My eyes began blinking so fast it was like I was looking at snapshots of the world.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We all got radio-ed earlier to inform every participant we see, you see,¡± She said as she strolled away past me, ¡°Not that I¡¯d want you to, but I¡¯d hurry over if I were you,¡± before parting away with an even moodier smile. ¡°Gotta prove your love, right?¡±

 Chapter 770 - 770 Obstacle Course

    770 Obstacle Course


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard a piece of news I¡¯ve appreciated and dreaded all the same.


    There were fifteen minutes left and counting until the final even began.


    Now, if Hayley wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to pull my leg then that means a quicker end to this date with this walking, talking optical illusion over here.


    At the same time, getting the event over with also meant potentially having to get chummy and close with her like I normally would to Adalia.


    Convince myself that her ghastly scowls make my heart skip a beat, take her grander-than-thou attitude as a lovable, cutesy quirk of hers. Basically, fallpletely in love with Amelia.


    And here I thought nightmares were usually before Christmas, not during it.


    ¡°What a stroke of good fortune,¡± Amelia said, relief flooding through her every word, and sharing my sentiments one-to-one. ¡°Shall we make haste, then? I¡¯m sure you are just as eager as I am to finally part away from each other. I, personally, certainly have had much betterpany than this before.¡±


    That always condescending tone. Yeah, I¡¯m supposed to find that adorable? What am I, a masochist? a pig groveling in the dirt and going oink oink?


    Nope, not for this girl¡­


    .....


    Answering was just inviting more chances to engage with her, something I much rather have less of. So I just kept quiet, took a final nce at my crumpled flier, and promptly began to lead the path to our destination forward.


    Not having to bother the slightest with taking detours made for a pretty brief journey, a pretty empty one too. No taking our time, no arm clinging over mine, ¡®Adalia¡¯ here seemed content keeping her hands to herself, which would be fine if we¡¯re trying to put an act of being estranged rather entwined.


    Put us in with a couple of lovers, and we¡¯ll stand out like a couple of, well¡­ haters, I suppose.


    Before long we finally arrived at our destination, which strangely enough, brought us standing in front of the entrance to the park, now brimming with all sorts of vehicles parked in every curb, and still funneling in stragglerste to the festivities.


    ¡°Here, is it? The final venue?¡± Amelia inquired, striding ahead of me to assess with scrutiny. ¡°Surely, you must be mistaken, no?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really me her for being doubtful. ¡®Obstacle Course¡¯ was the titr name of the game, and yet as far as I could see, nothing really stood out as an obstacle of any kind.


    Where were the hurdles to vault over? Those steep climbing wall-things we were supposed to scale? Not even a set of tforms to hop, skip, and jump our way across lest plummet all the way down into a pit of foamy cubes.


    Maybe I¡¯ve watched too many television shows¡­


    ¡°Registry¡¯s over there,¡± I said, spotting a familiar table stand with a familiardy-elf standing close by. ¡°Has to be. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Upon approaching, the elfdy in her deep green and lustrous white greeted us with a beaming smile along with a tant eagerness that seemed almost too invested.


    ¡°Ah, I was honestly wondering when you two were going to show up again!¡± She said, spreading her arms wide almost as if in a big embracing hug. ¡°Three out of three games you¡¯re here for! And even the first to arrive this time! You know these are all optional, right?¡±


    ¡°Not to us,¡± I said, struggling to form a smile that Amelia just couldn¡¯t be bothered with.


    ¡°Happy to hear it,¡± She replied, then like everyone, the elf did a quick double take toward my partner, her brow furrowing slightly, but ultimately disregarding it and beamed again. ¡°Can¡¯t let you into the game until I get the all-clear, sadly. So how about I just take this time to inform you as to what it¡¯s all about?¡±


    And so in the elf¡¯s usual boisterous fashion, she began borating away, filling us in all the details that finally made all things in and clear.


    ¡°Simply put, there are five different artifacts hidden and scattered all across the park, and your job is to simply find them, round them up, and bring them back here before time is up. You¡¯ll have thirty minutes in total, and obviously, the faster youplete the course, the higher your score at the end.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said, summarizing. ¡°...it¡¯s a scavenger hunt?¡±


    ¡°Obstacle course,¡± She reaffirmed. ¡°It¡¯s not a simple trail from point A to point B. Along the way, there will be speedbumps to your journey, puzzles for you to solve, objectives for you to ovee¡­ obstacles, one could say¡­ on your path forward to true love.¡±


    A harsh crackle of static then suddenly red from the radio fastened around her hip, and the elfdy seemingly took that as a cue to get the ball rolling. From beneath the table¡¯s drape, she pulled out a single roll of parchmenttched around the middle with a little heart-shaped sp.


    ¡°Is that our first clue?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First obstacle, more like,¡± The elf replied, ¡°You¡¯re our first participants, so you get the privilege of setting the bar for the rest,¡± then speaking with best wishes, she relinquished the scroll over to our possession. ¡°Do try and make it a pretty high one, alright?¡±


    ¡°Let us get started then,¡± Amelia muttered, striding away from the table unceremoniously. ¡°The sooner, the better.¡±


    It was another one of those rare times where I was inclined to agree, and not just solely to put an end to this nightmare as soon as possible. If Leon was going to y, and no doubt he was, then every second truly counted if I wanted to set that bar high enough for him to not just simply jump and skyrocket past it.


    I followed after her, unfurled the scroll we were given, and quicklyid it out before both our eyes. It was a sketch, an illustration in pen, there were symbols, a bunch of shapes, a lot of lines and shades, but more obviously¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a map,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a forest,¡± Amelia added, ncing at the drawing for only a second, before marching onward once more. ¡°I recognize it. Follow.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold up, there¡¯s more though,¡± I hastened after her, my eyes falling to the bottom edge of the parchment where some writings were boldly inscribed. ¡°Love does not blossom in istion¡­ I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s a hint as to what we¡¯re supposed to be looking for.¡±


    ¡°Thinkter,¡± She said tly, her speedy pace ever so begrudging. ¡°Once we arrive at the ce, only then may you feel free to allow your thoughts to assail my peace of mind.¡±


    Y¡¯know, in introspect, I can see how this event could prove to be quite a fun bonding experience. Figuring stuff out together, working with each other. I can see Adalia really liking this sort of stuff, so It¡¯s only all the more tragic that it¡¯s instead totally gone to waste on someone who was treating everything like ticking off a check on a to-do list.


    A short whileter, we arrived at our firstndmark, and to my mild surprise, it was the very same snow-coated backwoods where Sera used to coop up before I had here over.


    Another glimpse at the map showed bushes and clumps of oak trees that resembled the ones that I was seeing, and perusing even more, I recognized even more likelike lookalike, but yet not a single indication of what exactly we were supposed to be looking for¡­ leaving again just those words at the bottom to further contemte on.


    ¡°Love does not bloom in istion,¡± I repeated, as Amelia stalked off, scouring around in what seemed to be an attempt to brute-force her way to victory. ¡°So we¡¯re not looking for one thing exactly, we¡¯re looking for two, possibly multiple.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps just two, after all,¡± She called out from a distance, poking her grumpy face from around a tree and beckoning me forward. ¡°You humans and your exhaustive sentimentals¡­ have a look.¡±


    And so I did, ducking and leaping over branches to reach her side, emerging into a small clearing, where, sitting meters away, tworge willow trees potruded into the sky, extending, leaning, their barks and branches meshing into each other and vaguely shaping into arge heart carved out of wood.


    ¡°Fits,¡± I nodded, ncing once more at the riddle. ¡°It should at least.¡±


    ¡°It better,¡± She growled impatiently, and headed off beneath its intertwining branches before reaching up and swiping an object dangling at one of its lower limbs.


    A secondter she was back, donning an even more agitated expression, and a small ornate chest held up by stiff, rigid ws. Naturally, the little chest took most, if not all my attention, and seeing as Amelia hasn¡¯t already tried to pry it open just yet meant only one thing¡­


    ¡°Locked?¡±


    ¡°Most unfortunately,¡± She hissed quietly, flinging the box forward and hitting me square in the chest. ¡°There, for your consideration.¡±


    Now with the chest in my hands, I realized we were dealing with passwords now, thetch to the box firmly mped shut by a lock hooked between its hoops, and instead of a key to slot in, three rows of numbers were present instead, as well as a new string of words etched prominently into the carving presumably hiding the correctbination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I squinted closer. ¡°Six in a day, nine in a month, beneath words behind words whispered from me to tender you, how many times may I¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines, just¡ªgive it!¡±


    And before I could even protest, I felt my grip give, the chest slip, and all of a sudden, Amelia had it back, the muscles in one of her arms visibly tensing as she took hold and with a loud, resounding snap, ripped the lockpletely out of thetch.


    The chest flew open, revealing a small jagged b that appeared to be the artifact we were supposed to be finding, and as well as a small slip of paper springing upward.


    Our next obstacle.


    Or would-be obstacles amyway... if Amelia just doesn¡¯t decide to just rip and tear her way to victory, at least.


    ¡°There,¡± her anger subsiding, she thrust the now unlocked chest back into my hand. ¡°Now, what¡¯s next?¡±


    Like I said¡­


    To-do list¡­

 Chapter 771 - 771 A Fulfilling Want

    771 A Fulfilling Want


    Again and again, Amelia¡¯s crude, barbarian approach to problem-solving continued to prove an effective alternative to just simply working things out conventionally.


    I mean, why use brain and do the smarts when oonga-boonga also do good, right?


    Not even exaggerating either. Every paper trail we followed, in one way shape or form, would eventually wind up with her impatience getting the best of her before snarling and smashing until things went her way.


    One clue had us looking for a person of interest in possession of the second artifact who had deliberately hidden themselves within the crowd, and to top it all off, a bunch of body doubles were ced here, there, and everywhere specifically to throw us off his trail.


    s, what was supposed to be a game of cat-and-mouse prevailed through abined team effort designed to strengthen our bond with one another, simply ended up with Amelia intimidating a double so badly, he just straight up snitched and ratted his boss out.


    Rinse and repeat this exact strategy for everything else ad nauseam and what you¡¯re left with was a pretty tedious escort mission where you just sit back and watch as everything is resolved for you.


    Don¡¯t mind me, just still wistfully wishing the real Adalia was the one hunting and exploring by my side instead. This was really the perfect game for her and me.


    No having to run for our lives tripping our roots in a devil-infested forest of red, green, and blue. Noplete strangers to fret over and impress in arbitrary rounds of looks and wits. This game here, the way it was made, was wholly and purely designed for the aim of pure and simple fun.


    If only we could have exactly as it was intended.


    .....


    Yeah, if only¡­


    Can¡¯t reallyin, though. All things considered, we were making quite a good pace, that by the time we got done extorting the fourth artifact from another poor, unfortunate staff member, roughly only ten minutes had gone and passed. A third of the time we were given.


    The one silver lining I can garner from this scenario at the very least, ¡¯cause say what you will about Leon and his capabilities, but I highly doubt his efforts could match that of an extremely cranky vampire on a warpath devoted solely to her dear, darling sister.


    ¡°The box,¡± Ameliamanded, her bitter tone at relish for all this to finally be over. ¡°Where does it lead us next?¡±


    Then there¡¯s my job. The reader, the decoder, the guy that points in a direction and sics the rampaging Matriarch onto whatever meticulously-crafted obstacle was next for her to utterly deconstruct.


    I plucked out the padlock dangling loosely over the sp of the chest that she busted and dented to kingdome, and pulled out another thin roll of parchment containing our next destination.


    It was another map, another point of interest illustrated in ink, and almost at once, I recognized the wide expansive space, the littered white mounds of buried stone, and therge frozen sheet of ice spread across the page.


    Seeing it was like pungent salt to the bitter wound¡­ having to head back to the ce where the fun all began, knowing she wasn¡¯t here to see its end.


    ¡°Theke,¡± I said, rolling back the piece of paper. ¡°Thest piece is there.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± with a sharp turn diverting our route, Amelia once again took charge of our march. ¡°Finally an end to this madness.¡±


    And as we walked the familiar path past countless stalls, winding through bustling crowds, I figured since none of us was up to too much conversation, I¡¯d try instead to make sense of the pieces we had gathered so far.


    One, two, three, four artifacts together barely the width and length of my palm. Actually they looked more like four missing fragments of a whole, and rearranging them slightly, it really wasn¡¯t hard to make it out what it was supposed to be.


    In fact, I was already expecting it.


    ¡°We¡¯re gathering pieces of a heart,¡± I spoke up, amused in spite of myself, pocketing the pieces into my coat. ¡°How cute.¡±


    ¡°Of course we are,¡± Amelia scoffed back at me, the delightful bundle of joy she was. ¡°After all, Ingenuity is a scarce rarity among your kind. Why should it be anything else?¡±


    Y¡¯know as much I¡¯d love to dere her as nothing more but a cynic and a clear affront to the very spirit of Christmas, that really wouldn¡¯t be quite fair of me, and especially not fair to her.


    After all, the fact that she was even here with me, despite having an overinted ego almost big enough to eclipse the sun¡­ to be willing to put herself through this torture that was undoubtedly more agony for her than it was for me¡­


    Well then, I can¡¯t really say she was ying this game wrong. It¡¯s a contest of love, after all. And here she was, stomping and snarling all the way, exhibiting a love something fierce.


    It¡¯s kinda curious, really¡­


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I said, asking what I rightfully should have long ago. ¡°Putting yourself through this, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you just ridiculously obtuse,¡± I got thrown back at me, a hint of her re snapping back at me. ¡°Please do not admit to me that you truly cannot make sense of my intentions. Even you cannot truly be this daft.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. You love your sister very much, you¡¯ll do anything for her. That part I get,¡± I said, reassuring her that I wasn¡¯t as stupid as I looked. ¡°But this, specifically? You want to do something for her, then you could have done anything else for her. This, sorry to be blunt, but, this really has nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°And why do you deem it necessary for you to know?¡± She responded. ¡°My actions, motives, are my own. I don¡¯t see the incentive nor the necessity to exin myself to you.¡±


    ¡°No, of course, you don¡¯t have to say anything,¡± I gave her a look, a shrug. ¡°But if I want to thank you for doing this¡­ then I at least want to know what exactly it is I¡¯m thanking you for.¡±


    We walked ahead of most of the crowd by now, the line of stalls growing more sparse with each one passed, and entering a lengthy stroll of silence, I finally could hear more than harshness to her tone.


    ¡°My sister wants this. You heard her, you promised her, did you not? To grant her what she desires,¡± She said slowly, what little I could see of her expression, past the feigned silver of her hair, hardened with determination. ¡°My sister has never desired¡­ to wish for something in earnest¡­ circumstances have never allowed her once the meager privilege of it.¡±


    I felt the mood take a turn, a sharp shift steering towards the somber, and even without saying any more, I understood herpletely.


    ¡°I wish to grant her this privilege, to fulfill this promise as much as you do,¡± Amelia went on. ¡°Even if it means ying advocate to your¡­ atypical rtionship¡­ because more than anything else, beyond all other matters, I simply wish my sister the happiness she never had.¡±


    Then she turned around a bit more, showing more of her face, bearing a strong resemnce to her gentler, kinder sister in ways that went beyond just the physical.


    ¡°And if the price of that should only entail a brief moment of indulging your silly, trivial games,¡± She scoffed again, still ever that same bundle of joy. ¡°Then truly, it is no price to pay at all.¡±


    Indeed. Though the dour, the surly, and as ill-meaning as she can certainly be, Amelia was the very embodiment of what Christmas was all about.


    Whether she knows it herself or not.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± slowly, I felt a smile begin to curve my lips. ¡°...so you can be absolutely loveable when you want to. I¡¯m shocked.¡±


    Amelia rolled her eyes, stifling a groan with a milder sigh.


    ¡°You keep saying your sister is much like you on and on,¡± I continued to speak. ¡°But, y¡¯know what? Maybe you¡¯re also much more like your sister as well. Got her rubbing off on you.¡±


    ¡°Spare me your feeble attempts at ttery,¡± She said sternly. ¡°You are undoubtedly thest person I desire to hear any from.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I raised her a brow. ¡°Then who would you rather pay you apliment instead?¡±


    And I swear I saw her ponder the question for just a brief second, actually indulge the notion for a fleeting moment, before retreating back behind her wall of solid ice, turning away and hastening her pace.


    ¡°Should I guess?¡± I spoke up again, keeping up with her stride. ¡°I have a good feeling about my guess.¡±


    ¡°No one,¡± She answered tly, blowing past me even faster. ¡°Compliments from your kind are beneath me.¡±


    Yet for someone iming to be so indifferent topliments, she sure has such a strong reaction to it.


    Curious.

 Chapter 772 - 772 Feeling Fakes

    772 Feeling Fakes


    When we finally arrived at the shoreside of the frozenke, I couldn¡¯t help but be overwhelmed with the same feeling when you get knowing there¡¯s only about a minute left until the school bell rings the blessed anthem of your freedom.


    One artifact left to collect, one obstacle left to ovee, and onest event to clear until it was finally all over.


    The kid in me was practically squirming at his desk sat next to the window right now, barely unable to bear the allure of freedom that was just one thin ss pane away.


    ¡°Over there,¡± I said upon spotting a small secluded tent pitched nearby that I definitely recall never having been there early this morning. ¡°They¡¯re funneling us indoors now¡­ what do you think that means?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Amelia offered up as her best guess, locked onto target, and already marching forward. ¡°Like all others, it would be dealt with swiftly.¡±


    Didn¡¯t know Terminators came in vampire format now.


    I followed closely behind, and while she clearly didn¡¯t think it much as something worth thinking about, my mind was brewing with the type of challenges you could possibly set inside such a small, cramped interior.


    The tent took up space that was roughly the size of two of your average checkered pic mats, and height-wise, I¡¯m pretty sure if I tip-toed, my head might just graze the ceiling.


    For a final trial, the venue was really looking to be quite the anticlimax. Then again, who¡¯s to say I ain¡¯t just speaking too soon? Not the size that matters after all, right? It¡¯s how you use it.


    .....


    Let¡¯s see how they use it.


    Amelia went in first, barging without care into the narrow gap and parting it wide open into the outline of her figure. I stepped in not as rudely, simultaneously expecting everything and nothing toe and greet us, and so far, things wereing along within expectation.


    The first thing I registered was the silence, the barren space around us, where I had presumed a member of staff might be idling in wait. But that thought was quickly ushered out of my mind, making space for the second thing I noticed immediately right after.


    There was an rming number of flowers in bloom scattered across the premises, ced and organized as if in adornment, with wreaths of vibrant green hung against every wall connected from each one to next by silky white drapes that looked more in ce draping the halls of a bountiful wedding.


    It¡¯s like we just randomly stumbled onto a set to the finale of a romance flick, and there was no doubt in my mind that was clearly the intention here.


    What was the n here?


    Then, in the center of it all, flushed and surrounded in a cluster of crimson winter roses was a small round table no bigger than a stool, and perched atop its timbered surface sat only a small slip of paper.


    Amelia spotted it first actually, quickly making a beeline for it, plucking it up between the tips of her ws and raising it before her furrowed eyes. A secondter, she scoffed loud and brazen, her gaze bing even narrower.


    ¡°What is this nonsense now?!¡±


    ¡°Give it here,¡± I said, swiping the paper away before she could use her ws as a makeshift shredder. ¡°You¡¯re probably reading it wrong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I assure you,¡± She said haughtily, as my eyes fell to the contents of the thin piece of parchment. ¡°There is no other way to make sense of it.¡±


    It took me only a single second to read it all the way through. On the ount of the fact that it was only a single sentence long. However, that didn¡¯t stop me from reading it again, then once more for the third time, a fourth time for good measure, and then a fifth because¡­ because I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Demonstrate the sincerity of your love, and you shall reap the rewards of earnestness,¡± I read for the final time, aloud this time, hoping perhaps someone would spring out from somewhere and dere it was all a joke if I did.


    Suffice it to say, no one did.


    ¡°Demonstrating our sincerity,¡± Amelia folded her arms, keeping them tightly closed around herself. ¡°Implying what exactly?¡±


    She was staring at me like she was expecting me to give her the answer t-out. But I didn¡¯t have to, I¡¯m pretty sure she already knew¡­ s, like me¡­ she was just inplete denial of it.


    Guess, it¡¯s up to me to snap us back to reality.


    ¡°It¡¯s a game made for couples, remember?¡± I said slowly, balling up the piece of paper tightly within my fist. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not a stranger as to what it is couples like to do, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± She said, nearly shouting, staring daggers skewering straight through my heart and soul. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it! This is preposterous! With you¡ªack! I rather die than dare even indulge the thought!¡±


    Ack?


    Did this girl really just squawk at me?


    ¡°I refuse! I refuse!¡± She stamped hard into the powdered snow like a brat having a full-on temper tantrum. ¡°This is insipid! Utterly demeaning! No, this would note to pass! I shall see to it that it won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not exactly jumping for joy at the opportunity either,¡± I said, trying to calm her down. ¡°You have any other ideas, feel free to suggest. You¡¯re good at finding your way around the rules, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m begging you, get us out of this one.¡±


    But even as I said it, I knew it was futile. Unlike every other instance, there was no lock for her to tear away, no poor guy she could re and leer at into submission. Brute force wasn¡¯t going to get us anywhere with this obstacle.


    No, this here requires a more gentler, tender approach to ovee¡­


    And seeing Amelia as her eyes darted everywhere for a solution, her fangs showing bare and menacing in frustration, I knew she was graduallying to the same conclusion as I was.


    Y¡¯know, thinking about it, this was actually the easiest obstacle you could ever hope to be confronted with. If it was a test of sincerity, ofmitment¡­ with Adalia, I wouldn¡¯t have even wasted a second.


    Now there was just absolutely no way. This was it¡ªwe¡¯ve ground to aplete halt. I refuse to take things any further than this. For me, for Amelia¡­ no way was I gonna make her do something like this.


    Honestly, we have a good run¡­ but it¡¯s game over, now.


    ¡°Amelia, y¡¯know what?¡± I nced up at her, slowly shaking my head at her. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about¡ª¡±


    ¡°We are not quitting,¡± Amelia immediately interjected, ring loudly with determination. ¡°Do not even suggest that we do precisely that.¡±


    And hearing her say that just went ahead and plunged every sense ofmon sense I had into a bottomless freefall. Was she seriously serious right now?


    ¡°You made a promise to Adalia,¡± She reminded me, taking a defiant step forward and closing our distance. ¡°This is her wish! You are obligated to fulfill it, just as I am bound to see it through.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but, Amelia¡­¡± I sputtered out, flinging my arms in exasperation. ¡°...don¡¯t you think this is just a step too far for it?¡±


    ¡°Is this your extent, then?¡± She blinked once. ¡°Truly, this is the length you would go for if for the sake of my sister? Such a simple, mundane manner and youck the gall for it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, having to lock lips with you,¡± I rolled my eyes at her. ¡°Very simple and mundane alright, sure. Hey, weren¡¯t you the one who said to only save my love for your sister?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, youplete imbecile,¡± She growled at me, every syble raspier than thest. ¡°You love her. So do this for her.¡±


    This waspletely insane. How the hell did this even happen? She went from adamantly refusing to persistently coercing in a manner of a few minutes¡­ and speaking of minutes, our time was still winding down, every second counted, our bar gradually getting lower and lower with every moment passed.


    If I was going to do something, then I needed to do it now.


    The look in her eyes, I swear¡­ it¡¯s like nothing else mattered to her besides her sister¡¯s happiness. Devotion was good, wholesome even¡­ but this was different. Love, loyalty, fondness, Amelia had them in spades, but there was something else harboring there deep in the resolve of her gaze.


    What was it?


    Argh, fuck it!


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± I sighed, conceding. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Of course you will,¡± Amelia said. ¡°It was not a request.¡±


    And then crept in a sudden silence between us, and with it, the tension in the air grew sharper, heavier¡­ breathing felt harder, and I couldn¡¯t move a muscle without feeling like I was doing something wrong¡­ and that feeling only intensified as she slowly crept closer toward me.


    I tried to focus anywhere else, tried to focus on the pretty flowers, the vibrant decorations, but it was no use Amelia was Adalia to the tee from the roundness of her cheeks, the slight droop of her gaze, to the pale, sultry outline of her slender lips¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but stare forward again as her silky, silver locks began to gradually envelop all.


    ¡°How about you?¡± The words slipped out of me quickly and clumsily. ¡°Are you¡­ you¡¯re fine with this?¡±


    With her this close, I could clearly see every micro-movement of her expression as her brows knitted close in a downward nt.


    ¡°I hate you,¡± She said. ¡°And I assure you, nothing you do now or ever, would ever change that fact in the slightest.¡±


    And in spite of myself, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Good to know.¡±


    ¡°Just pretend I am her,¡± She sternly reminded me, her breath icy cold against the skin of my mouth. ¡°Just feel that I am her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a thing, simply allowing my eyes to close, my mind to wander, and of course, my lips to feel.


    It was a strange sensation, very strange, very weird, very fast. Adalia was the only thing keeping me rooted in ce, that allowed me to push back, allowed me to feel¡ªto pretend.


    For the longest time or maybe even no time at all, the two of us kept pretending to the best of our capabilities.


    Then, with an abruptness iparable to how it started, Amelia pulled away, pushed me back, and nearly spat in my face, gagging.


    ¡°I heard something,¡± She said between retches, vigorously rubbing her lips raw. ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    Meanwhile, I was justpletely numb, which I supposed was a blessing. And indeed, just as she imed, she did hear something, after all. Someone left something at the entrance of the tent. Just plopped it like discarded trash before walking away unseen and unheard.


    Still feeling far away from the current present, I slowly shambled my way over closer, and once I had it in my hands after fumbling several times with my grip, I realized it was the final piece that we came all this way for.


    ¡°Here,¡± I called out, turning around and waving the piece at her in a show of triumph. ¡°We got it. We did it.¡±


    After collecting herself, rebuilding herposure, and putting what just transpired far behind her, Amelia returned to her usual spiteful, brooding self, marching past me and out the tent without so much as a second nce¡­ no doubt keener than ever before to put an end to this game once and for all.


    Same, Amelia, same. I¡¯m with you, I¡¯m so with you.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, quickly catching up to her stride, feeling slightly restless watching her expression. ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry you had to do that.¡±


    Amelia blinked, flicked a nce, before quickly staring ahead again.


    ¡°I was willing,¡± She said quietly. ¡°Your apology is unnecessary, and frankly I find it quite patronizing that you would even think it so.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m sorry you feel that way,¡± I shrugged, throwing her another precarious nce. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Leave it alone. I feel nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing for me, I know, but¡­¡± I puckered in my lips, still feeling the tingles of a pressure only recently lifted. ¡°Back then, it felt like you¡­¡±


    ¡°I, what?¡± She urged, her gaze gleaming with danger. ¡°What is it that you have observed of me this time? Out with it.¡±


    ¡°You told me to pretend, and I did. You told me to feel Adalia, and I did,¡± I said, feeling the words fly out my mouth without any sense of cohesion. ¡°But you? What about you?¡±


    I heard her tongue resound with an impatient click. ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°Call me crazy, but you kiss like you were feeling something,¡± I finally blurted out. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind saying¡­ who exactly were you feeling?¡±


    .....


    ¡°No one,¡± She answered in an instant, scoffing, snorting, acting ever so indifferent, yet then also came the rapid flutter of her eyes, the twitch in her lips speaking only to the contrary. ¡°Yes, you are right¡­ you are indeed utterly insane.¡±


    And faster than I could ever hope to keep up with in a stroll, Amelia tripled her speed and with a sharp gust of wind, I was left in her dust, in a sprinkle of upheaved snow, and a confusing swirl of her feelings left in her wake.


    I swear, Adalia¡¯s far easier to understand than she was.

 Chapter 773 - 773 Love The Sinner

    773 Love The Sinner


    ¡°Fourteen minutes and forty-six seconds! That¡¯s barely under halftime, wow! And here I was thinking twenty minutes was the best anyone could get.¡±


    Yeah, definitely, after fourteen minutes stuck in thepany of Ms. Sunshine over here, it sure was nice to have someone different that didn¡¯t see me as the dirt beneath their boots or any other equally degrading metaphors.


    Elfdy smiled herrgest yet, the strap of a stopwatch dangling loosely around her wrist, glinting brightly with the record of our personal best.


    ¡°All five,¡± I proimed, piling all the fragments onto the table, before promptly rearranging them to fit like pieces to a puzzle. One part goes here, another part goes there, and before long ¨C vo, a heart, a love, had blossomed, forged solely by our efforts and unwavering bond. ¡°I like the symbolism you got going here. Cute.¡±


    ¡°Well, you got our head organizer to thank for that,¡± She told me. ¡°He¡¯s the one that actually came up with all the games you¡¯ve participated in.¡±


    If she was talking about who exactly I was thinking about, which she definitely was, then my God, I seriously have no idea what to make of this man anymore.


    Was he a ruthless mob boss that would gun down a guy without a blink of an eye at the slightest whim? Or was he the type of guy to stay awake at night nning wholesome lovey-dovey games and gushing at the thought of all the pretty flowers he could use to make it even better?


    Man¡¯s so two-faced, he was practically two entirely different people, seriously¡­


    ¡°Fascinating, surely, to someone of lesser regard,¡± Amelia walked up, ws digging in and almost puncturing holes in the table. ¡°Now, tell me, is this it? Are we finally free of being strung along by your strings? These mindless games of yours, is it over?¡±


    .....


    Y¡¯know, for someone so eloquent, she sure was sorelycking in politeness. I feel like the day she was all smiles would also be the day the world would have finally gone insane.


    Luckily, the elfdy took it all in jovial stride, swiping up our proof of love and depositing it behind her side of the desk.


    ¡°True love alwayssts forever,¡± She answered in turn, ¡°But in the case of these events, yep, you¡¯re all done. All that¡¯s left for you to do now is wait for your results, and as well as see just how your¡­ otherpetitors measure up to your standard of love.¡±


    Then emerging from around the bend, as if invoked by the elf¡¯s words, I saw a pair of two approaching the stand, looking as perfect as perfect can be.


    Because that¡¯s what they were.


    Simply perfect. The dashing hero, Leon, and his darling heroine clinging close.


    He caught my eye in an instant, and was brazenly pleased to see me, then par for the course now, he nced funny at Amelia, and after a few confirming blinks, seemed content in thinking that his eyes were simply just ying tricks on him.


    ¡°Two hours left until the results are announced,¡± the elf-attendant informed us, brushing over to the side to make room. ¡°Free feel to keep answering questions with what spare time you still have. Or don¡¯t. Maybe you much rather spend that time with each other. What with all the games, perhaps you¡¯d rather have some quiet time instead.¡±


    That was all the confirmation Amelia needed to immediately go adios on me, stomping down the opposite path for that much yearned-for peace and quiet.


    I quickly gave chase, and along the way, briefly brushed shoulders with Leon who just as quickly stopped in my tracks to ask.


    ¡°How¡¯d you do?¡±


    ¡°Better than you,¡± I said, before hurriedly parting away again. ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    He chuckled at that, keen and eager at the sound of a worthy challenge.


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll see.¡±


    I must have walked the length of half a football field before I caught the slightest glimpse of Amelia in the distance.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I called out, finally gaining ground as she rounded a corner in an emptier direction. ¡°What happens now?¡±


    ¡°Now I leave,¡± Amelia finally stopped, turning around and flinging Adalia¡¯s armband at me which I barely caught. ¡°I have done all that I am able to. The rest, I trust you alone should prove capable enough to handle.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I take it that means you¡¯re not gonna spy on us anymore?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± She threw me her signature leer. ¡°I have much better things to do.


    ¡°Like?¡±


    She scoffed. Another iconic signature of hers. ¡°Not any of your business, frankly.¡±


    ¡°Not alone tonight though, I¡¯m hoping?¡±


    ¡°And what does it matter to you if I was?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not gonna say that¡¯s exactly music to my ears,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°But in case you¡¯re just simply lying about that¡­ then, maybe you can do something else for a change.¡±


    At once, her eyes sharpened into knives.


    ¡°If you are suggesting to me what I think you are suggesting¡­¡±


    As a matter of fact, I was. All throughout, seeing her and being with her, I had Tyler always constantly on my mind.


    Morning, noon, and now recently dusk, trapped in bandages and confined to his bed with only the snow falling down from the view of his window to keep himpany.


    Should preface by stating that my stance on the matter has not budged a single inch, I still seriously think that Amelia was bad news when it came to thepany Tyler wants to keep. But tonight, especially tonight, anything was better than nothing.


    Still, I remembered what he told me, he was stern about it, and it was as serious as I ever saw him, he didn¡¯t want charity, he didn¡¯t want to have to ask¡­ and made it extremely vocal that he did not want Amelia anywhere near him so long as she doesn¡¯t want to be.


    I don¡¯t intend to go any way against his one request.


    ¡°Just a suggestion,¡± I said, backing off. ¡°Not gonna bother talking you into it.¡±


    Gradually, her gaze eased off of mine.


    ¡°As if you¡¯d even be able to.¡±


    ¡°Just give it a bit of thought,¡± I said, my only plea. ¡°I know you¡¯d make him the happiest guy tonight if you actually showed.¡±


    ¡°And you believe his happiness matters even the slightest to me?¡±


    ¡°What, you mean after everything you¡¯ve done together so far?¡± I just shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Here¡¯s hoping.¡±


    If it was just imagination, then clearly I was tripping, but I could have sworn having seen a flicker to her re, the curtains of her coldness pulled back, and I managed to chance a glimpse of something more than she intended to let on.


    And in that one moment, it had me thinking maybe, just maybe, Tyler¡¯s happiness mattered just the tincy-wincy bit to her, after all.


    Suddenly I heard something loud snap from behind me, and I turned in rm only to spot a kid nearby suffering the greatest despair of his entire existence over a balloon with remnants sttered all across the pavement.


    Then with my back still turned, I heard a harsh gust of a sharp breeze, and before I even whirled around again, I already knew just what exactly I was going to turn to find.


    Yep, you guessed it ¨C nothing. Once again, Amelia¡¯s gone ghost on me. The spot where shest stood left with not even a sliver of her presence.


    Two surprise noises one after the other, but to add to my surprise, the surprises weren¡¯t over just yet. A third sound, a familiar sound, came rippling in that same sharp whirlwind of a breeze.


    For the third time, I spun around in a new direction, and all at once, I felt every emotion and reaction racing to reach first ce anding into the finish line all tied.


    A genuine gust of wind blew this time, and I watched the light flutter of her gray hair be swept in its gentle tide. She blinked, and I got trapped, ensnared, taken utterly and hopelessly by the murky swirl of her clouded gaze.


    ¡°Adalia.¡±


    For some reason, the first urge toe through was the impulse to smile, and you bet your ass, I had the biggest, dumbest grin on my face. She looked better, much better. Not as pale, not as feeble as she was before.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± I mored. ¡°But how are you¡­? You were asleep, I thought you couldn¡¯t¡­?¡±


    My legs shuffled over closer towards her as if somehow having a closer look at her was gonna unveil the answer to me. And in a way, it sorta did.


    Adalia¡¯s lips slowly parted open to speak.


    ¡°You¡­ left¡­¡± her voice sounded in that same soothing whisper. ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ feel you¡­ anymore¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean, in your sleep?¡±


    ¡°It¡­ disturbed me¡­¡± She nodded slowly. ¡°It woke¡­ me¡­¡± She blinked again. ¡°...sensing¡­ you¡¯re gone¡­¡±


    And without even the added ir of emotions and nuance inflections, I still felt the pang of guilt hearing her words. Picturing her just snapping me awake in the middle of nowhere with me just gone and with no answers why did not make for somefort contemting.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for leaving,¡± I hastened to say. ¡°Yeah, you also told me wake you, but see, here¡¯s the thing¡ª¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­ appeared¡­¡±


    The surprises just keep oning.


    ¡°Yes, she did,¡± I said, momentarily stricken in awe before slowly giving it some thought. ¡°You sensed her too, I¡¯m guessing?¡±


    Adalia didn¡¯t answer, instead, her eyes drifted down over to her creased-up armband still in my grip, and for once, I could see the cogs turning in her head, witness the behind-the-scenes to her keen astuteness.


    ¡°You yed¡­ the event¡­ with her¡­¡± She said, hitting the nail on the head as always. ¡°She¡­ pretended to be¡­ me¡­¡±


    ¡°She was spying on us,¡± I began to exin. ¡°When she saw you werepletely drained, she offered to take your ce. She wanted to help fulfill my promise to you. First ce, right?¡± I offered a feeble smile, letting out a small uneasy breath. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not mad, are you?¡±


    It was genuinely hard to tell what she was thinking and feeling at the moment. True, I did this for her. But it was also true that I went against her wish. Really, it was either or.


    ¡°Did you¡­ win¡­?¡± She finally spoke up again. ¡°Did you get¡­ first ce¡­?¡±


    ¡°The event was time-based, actually,¡± I said, before quickly adding. ¡°But the attendant did say we were probably the fastest.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± Adalia roused to life in a slow instant, shambling a step forward. It was suddenly cold again, pleasant again, as I felt myself leaning slightly toward the light embrace of her arms wrapped around once again on my left. ¡°No¡­ I am¡­ not mad¡­¡±


    So easily I could have been content with that, but I just wasn¡¯t. No, I needed to bepletely sure, I needed to bepletely honest.


    ¡°Close to the end of the game, um¡­ in order to get the final piece we needed¡­ the rules stated that I had to demonstrate my love for her, erm, I mean, you, and there really wasn¡¯t any way out of it besides game-over, so we¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡­ kissed her¡­¡±


    Slow and sluggish outwardly, but deep within, faster to the catch before I could even have the chance to blink.


    ¡°I understand if you think we took it a step too far¡­¡± I said quietly. ¡°For some reason, Amelia really wanted that win for you. To be fair, I did too, but¡­ again, if you¡¯re mad, Ipletely understand, and¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t¡­ love her¡­¡± She interjected again, rying a point that felt all too familiar. ¡°You love¡­ me¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not an excuse.¡±


    .....


    ¡°No¡­¡± She agreed, and I felt her grip, her weight, hold and press onto me even tighter. ¡°...because¡­ there is nothing¡­ to excuse¡­¡±


    A sigh was all I could muster up to that. In amazement, disbelief, a simultaneous sensation muddled both in guilt and relief.


    ¡°Is there a reason why you¡¯re not even the slightest bit upset?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ love me¡­¡± sounded her simple, concise piece of reasoning, spoken with a tenderness that amplified both feelings a hundredfold. ¡°...that is all¡­ that matters¡­ to me¡­¡±


    Despite all her reassurances, my conscience just wouldn¡¯t clear. After all my transgressions piled practically sky high, it was practicallynguishing for some act of penance.


    Fuck, maybe I do have a sort of punishment kink.


    ¡°I want to try and make it up to you,¡± I told her, meeting her muddled, misty eyes. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me to.¡±


    Adalia considered me for a moment, slowly and dreamily, her eyelids fluttered at me.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Gently, I felt her arms tug me forward in a random direction, and in her pace, slow, tranquil and serene, I let her guide me, a wee change of pace from all the sprinting from before, only¡­ just where were we going exactly?


    ¡°Chocte¡­¡± I heard her say, her sole demand, my act towards my gradual redemption. ¡°...more chocte¡­¡±


    Better than nothing, I suppose.

 Chapter 774 - 774 Deserts In The Snow

    774 Deserts In The Snow


    Peace has never felt more peaceful.


    Adalia had stuck to me like the strongest adhesive on a kitchen tile for the rest of the evening, except, for once this time, I sincerely didn¡¯t know who was sticking closer to who.


    If absence does make the heart grow fonder, then she was either very easily missed, or oh no, millions of years had actuallye and gone, and my poor ol¡¯ heart starved for affections was the only thing here that had sensed it.


    No matter what was what, whichever was which, it really won¡¯t change that it was now an irrefutable truth of life, that I was never gonna run around and¡­ well, you get the idea.


    Now, it was simply time for just desserts.


    No more walking around stopping every few feet for every little thing for us to participate in. No more flinging boomerangs, no more toppling cans, and when it came to being hounded by judges, every answer was as simple as just simply turning the other way. For the rest of the evening, Adalia and I did absolutely nothing.


    And it was probably the most fun I¡¯ve ever had so far.


    All this while, literally from dawn till dusk, I was so hung up on wanting to do every little thing together with that urge, that need, mounting more and more, itpletely slipped my mind if we were even actually spending time with each other.


    There were no more bizarre events to fret over, and Adalia no longer needed to push herself past overdrive just to make it through them. Hell, we weren¡¯t even walking anymore.


    .....


    We just sat as one of many seated customers utterly drained from the day¡¯s activities taking refuge from the falling snow beneath the canopy of a bakery stall.


    There, we quietly munched on chocte scones, nibbling strawberry crepes, and watching as the dark of night slowly crept onto the gray of sundown, and in turn, the already nippy Christmas day was getting even colder¡­ and it was also almost over.


    ¡°How long¡­ more¡­¡± Adalia lifted her lips from her scone, whipped cream clinging to her left cheek. ¡°...until we know¡­?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen more minutes,¡± I said, ncing over at my phoneid t beside my te, Amanda¡¯s glimmering keychain nearly rubbing shoulders with the ring around my finger, the dim, white glow of the screen still funneling through with messages from home.


    <<Merry Christmas>> Dad texted first. <<If you¡¯re drunk with friends. Don¡¯t respond. Wait until morning or whenever you wake up. And definitely do not drive. I love you.>>


    Sammy had decided to send her regards as well, and yes, it is as touching as it sounds.


    <> and when I thought that was about it, a minuteter, I was proven wrong. <<ok fine maybe today might be a little bit better if you were here I guess. we have marshmallows>>


    And as a follow-up to that, a chime moments after brought up an opaque border of a rather blurred, poorly shot photo of Sammy smiling over a snowy bonfire of s¡¯more out in our field, and to my absolute surprise, there was Mom in frame, vibrant, healthy, and smiling just as happily right beside her¡­ presumably with Dad, in all his elegance, the one that hadpletely warped the aperture of the picture.


    Thought maybe those smiles, especially Sammy¡¯s, was just to ham up for the camera, but here in the photo, hers just looked too genuine to be forced. Add to the fact that I knew very well she wasn¡¯t as easy, lenient as I was when it came to things like forgiveness and grudges¡­ and you got yourself quite the puzzling, wholesome family Christmas photo.


    I looked over to the only other person in the photo; Mom had her gaze turned toward the camera, and even beyond it to the point that it felt as if she was really here, not just an image on a disy, and really looking right back at me. I half-expected her to blink.


    It was her that sent the photo too, alongside a short string of captions.


    <<Wish you were.>> Seconds after, much like her daughter, another message shot up to say, <<But since you aren¡¯t, then I¡¯m sincerely hoping that you, and whoever are with making today very, extra special.>>


    And then just one blurb for good measure.


    <<My money¡¯s on Adalia ;)>>


    It¡¯s like she¡¯s got the eyes of a God or something. Oh, wait a minute¡­


    ¡°Today¡­ was fun¡­¡± I heard Adalia whisper. ¡°Did you¡­ have fun¡­?¡±


    I breezed through my replies quickly, sending regards with hearts and kisses, and nced up at Adalia, her eyes wistfully staring out at the vista of the park wrapped in the cold nket of night, with the twinkling shimmer of Christmas lights coloring the darkness and bathing in its warmth.


    ¡°Is that a serious question?¡± I asked.


    Adalia slowly shifted her gaze back towards me across the table, her ears uprehending of a bit of tongue in cheek.


    ¡°Did you¡­ have fun¡­ with me¡­?¡±


    I reached over, helping myself to the smudge of cream in the corner of her lips.


    ¡°As much fun as anyone would have being with the person they love,¡± I said to her. ¡°So in other words, just as much fun as you had.¡±


    With a registering blink, she drooped over and with a light crunch, chomp onto a piece of a crepe.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if only you could have. Seen it through, I mean,¡± I muttered, swallowing the rest of my scone with a tinge of regret. Regret tasted sweet. ¡°Would have loved more than anything to have you in thest game. Actually surprised you ain¡¯t more beat up about it.¡±


    That¡¯s what surprises me more about the whole thing. For all her stubbornness and utter refusal to miss this one pivotal moment only to sleep through it anyway, she sure was mystifyingly lenient to simply let bygones be bygones.


    I mean, Amanda would have hung this sacrilegious sin over me until the day I die, and even then, I¡¯m not entirely confident the afterlife would even stop her in her tracks.


    Adalia looked up at me again, this time with a small ke of crepe sticking on her right, and then she spoke, and I immediately understood the absence of any resentment.


    ¡°Did¡­ my sister¡­ have fun¡­?¡±


    If anything, she was more d than anything that it even happened at all.


    At this point, I can¡¯t really tell no more about who cares about who more, more than the other.


    ¡°Fun¡­ is a very, um¡­ broad term to put it,¡± I said slowly. ¡°I mean, she didn¡¯t try to break my leg out of annoyance this time, so, fun, or no fun¡­ she and I have definitely been through a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°Sister¡­ has always¡­ been with me¡­ always¡­¡± Adalia slowly spoke, her lips muffled buried in another crunchy bite. ¡°I do not¡­ want her to feel¡­ alone¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, then there¡¯s nothing really to worry about. She¡¯s got you, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Only¡­ me¡­¡± slowly she chewed, the fleeting taste of regret leaving as she swallowed. ¡°I want her¡­ to have more¡­ than¡­ just me¡­¡±


    It was clear as day to understand what she meant by that. A sickly, frail sister you¡¯d always have to vigntly look for, with nary a time spent elsewhere even on yourself.


    Amelia was just that, living a life solely only for the purpose and sake of someone else. And in the eyes and mind of that useless, helpless sister, is there really another way for her to see, think, and feel¡­ than as if you just robbed the person you cherished most the single chance to live their life?


    Complicated couldn¡¯t even begin to describe the situation between the two of them, and believe you me, I neither have the temperament nor the tack just yet to even attempt to tackle that with a ten-foot pole.


    So I just nodded along, let her know that I understood and sympathized, a smallfort¡­ butfort nheless.


    After a silent while though, like a sharp breeze suddenly blowing in the opposite direction, Adalia abruptly steered the sails of the conversation, pretty much turning the tables directly onto me.


    ¡°The contest¡­ is now finished¡­¡± An unfocused blink, and slowly she set a half-eaten aside. ¡°...and you¡­ fulfilled my wish¡­¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡± I refuted, ncing down at my phone screen again. ¡°We got ten more minutes until we find out if I¡¯m either the best, or the worst present-giver ever.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ best¡­¡± She said simply. ¡°I¡­ know¡­¡±


    I smiled at that. ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°But you still¡­ have not told me¡­ yours¡­¡± her gaze didn¡¯t meet my smile. ¡°I still¡­ have not¡­ fulfilled yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± I said just as it clicked,pletely forgetting, then immediately realizing that her Christmas wish was more than just a wish, it was a trade. ¡°Your present for mine, right?¡±


    ¡°Have you¡­e up¡­ with one yet¡­?¡±


    For a moment, not even for half a second, I took a pause, considered, before finally deciding to answer.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t really have time to think about it much,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t really have a good one to ask just yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you do¡­¡± Adalia blinked again, that split-second she observed, once more seeing more than I wanted to show. ¡°But you are¡­ not¡­ telling me¡­¡±


    I tried ying dumb. ¡°How¡¯d you figure?¡±


    ¡°You say a lot¡­ when you lie¡­¡± She remarked, dropping hard revtions that I wasn¡¯t even aware of myself. ¡°When you lie¡­ you do not tell the answer¡­ directly¡­¡±


    D-Do I? Did I really have that tant of a tell? Who else knew?


    ¡°W-Wow, okay¡­¡± I stammered, both impressed and unnerved. ¡°Uh, so what else do you know about me?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ lot¡­¡±


    Scary.


    ¡°Please¡­ I want you¡­ to tell me¡­¡± She softly pleaded, cocking swirly, murky eyes yearning to know, to act, to love, so eager... to not feel useless. ¡°What aren¡¯t you¡­ telling me¡­ directly¡­?¡±

 Chapter 775 - 775 The Lovely Winners

    775 The Lovely Winners


    And here we were again¡­ back at square one, question one.


    See, what I wanted from her was obvious, as simple and easy as words from her lips.


    The only caveat holding me back from making it as simple and easy¡ªtelling her what it is exactly I wished for was, well¡­ did I seriously want it enough to put down and overshadow everything we have done together today?


    All that time spent for the sake of fun, intimacy, all the strain she put herself through just to have the opportunity¡­ was it really worth tossing all that aside all to just dredge up some old bitter memories that she herself had already long moved past from?


    Time and time again all throughout the day I¡¯ve been constantly pestered by this question, this quandary¡­ and before I thought the answer was to just simply let it go.


    But recently I¡¯ve been having doubts about that too. It¡¯s like some mysterious force in the universe kept hounding me to reconsider.


    Just stray thoughts here and there at first, then out of the blue, Amelia showed up¡ªmy thoughts made manifest. And now? Now even Adalia was urging me toe clean with all the sweet juicy secrets.


    I know some folks tend to plead for some divine sign when things get rife. Well, can I do the opposite? Can I tell God to just fuckin¡¯ knock it off for once?


    It¡¯s his own Birthday for Chrissakes¡­ show some tact.


    .....


    ¡°Are you afraid¡­ I will say no¡­?¡± Adalia continued to probe, her fogged eyes gazing at me now almost reassuringly. ¡°I will never¡­ say no to¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°On the contrary, actually,¡± I said, trying to obscure my words in a mouthful of scones. ¡°I¡¯m more afraid you¡¯ll say yes instead.¡±


    In one of those rare instances of genuine emotion, Adalia tilted her head slightly off-center, with confusion and curiosity blending together as one and the same.


    But as fate, or should I say, the universe would have it, right at that very moment, every loudspeaker within the vicinity decided it the perfect time to start crackling to life.


    ¡°To all participants in our numerous events,¡± red a familiar blood-curdling voice in a rippling echo of feedback that shot a tingle up my spine. ¡°Kindly gather at once at the stage located towards the center of the park for the announcement of our winners.¡±


    Well, would you look at that? Literally got saved by the bell. Speaker. Whatever.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re definitely not gonna let this go that easy,¡± I said, already rising to my feet and patting away crumbs stuck to my clothes all while under the intense scrutiny of her watchful gaze. ¡°But can we agree that it can probably wait just until after we go and confirm yours first?¡±


    Adalia took a few moments to weigh her choices, and after a hard-fought battle entirely contained behind the rippling swirl of her eyes, she slowly stood up from her seat and swiped onest crepe for the road before quietly following along in my lead.


    We weren¡¯t far from where we were supposed to be headed. In fact, we were one of the first to reach, getting a front-row audience to the very front and center of the stage. The only problem was the waiting, or more specifically, the assembling¡­ as more and more people began to gather and stirred the nightly air abuzz with chatter and noise of all sorts.


    Adalia tugged away at her santa hat until it had reached all the way over her ears, it didn¡¯t really help nothing aside from making it look like my arm was being devoured by some big swollen tomato mutant.


    Then, for the cherry on top of this busy, teeming sundae, I spotted a trio of bright, rming colors all the way over yonder, and with them, hovering close by, I saw Hayley¡¯s mute face aligned in a row presumably reserved for the judges all with eyes and focus solely set upon the stage.


    So, in the event that we do win, im victory over this battle of love, to which I have every intention of doing¡­ then I¡¯m in for another fierce and weary battle between thepany I keep.


    Guess that¡¯s just the price I pay for love.


    As the crowd gradually began to swellrger to the point I could feel my shoulders starting to squeeze and tuck, out of nowhere, I felt a light tap on my left shoulder.


    ¡°Confident?¡± asked a handsome face of flowing blonde curls as I whirled around back. ¡°I sure am.¡±


    Leon and his girl stood with their hands entwined, and with all the fervor and giddyness she was exhibiting practically squirming with anticipation, I don¡¯t doubt that confidence is well-founded.


    Which just simply makes it all the more satisfying to see him literally stand corrected.


    ¡°Said the same thingst time, remember?¡± I said, meeting his charming smile head-on. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t really need a reminder, do you?¡±


    All in the spirit of heated good fun though, as his smile broke into a chuckle, as he faced his gaze forward once more.


    ¡°No, I do not.¡±


    And with a sonorous boom of a mic, I snapped back to the front, feeling a sharp, tightening grip around my sleeve, and up on stage, paced and limped a gant figure of great, nearly terrifying presence.


    ¡°A very good evening,dies, gentleman,¡± He spoke, every single word clear and imposing. ¡°It pleases me greatly to see the exhausted, tired look on every one of your faces. It tells me, more than anything really, that this special day we are blessed with today, none of you had let a second of it go to waste.¡±


    The tap and cks of his cane were being picked up by the mic, which I wouldn¡¯t even think to point out if only he would stop pacing with every syble. Was this a monologue of a viin or ourmemoration? I couldn¡¯t really tell anymore.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need me to tell you this now, do you? After all, your efforts, your achievements, tell and state enough on your behalf already. And my, indeed, how much you¡¯ve all achieved. All of you. Please. Take a moment, apud yourself. You all are deserving of it, and much more.¡±


    No one dared try and defy his request, and after one vigorous pping of red, raw handster, all fell to silent, as the ck of his cane started up again once more.


    ¡°Yet sadly, only a sparse few of you worthy many will be receiving recognition for all their hard work. The spare few that permeate, more than most, what it means to embody the very essence of the Christmas spirit, those are the sparse few that we shall now unveil in all your festive glory. So without further¡ªlet us begin!¡±


    From the right, a familiar ashen-haired elf mbered all the way on top of the stage beside him, carrying in a silver tray, a tall stack of folded envelopes presumably with each winner¡¯s name just waiting to be spread open and read.


    Leon¡¯s old man naturally took the topmost from the pile, and with a quiet flutter of the page heard from every loudspeaker, he stamped his cane against the stage once again.


    ¡°In the event of most minigames cleared within the hour,¡± He looked up at the crowd, smiled. ¡°I give you Alex Adams! Congrattions!¡±


    In the midst of tumultuous apuse, and the clumsy shuffle of a young teen charging up onstage, the nk white screen behind the stage lit up with an image of the young Alex himself midway through a bizarre game of ice croquet.


    Another judge appeared onstage to deliver Alex his award of a bold medal, and arge, teeming bag of goodies that the poor boy struggled to haul offstage, but not before getting the prestigious distinction of a pat on the back and a shake of the hand with the head organizer himself.


    This went on for quite some time. With every name called, every award presented, every highlight popping up onscreen, the once high-rise tower of envelopes was slowly but surely depleting to that one, that single unopened envelope, the only one that really mattered as far as I¡¯m concerned.


    Every time he reached for a new one, I held my breath for a little longer. And with every event that wasn¡¯t ours, I could practically feel the trepidation grow, particrly heavy on my knees¡­ writhing and squirming in difort.


    But I was confident. More than I¡¯d ever say out loud, more than I¡¯d ever let on. After all we¡¯ve done, there couldn¡¯t have been any other possibility. With Amelia¡¯s help even on thatst hurdle, being the fastest, the most efficient, if not by a mile, then surely by a close margin, right?


    Then, as unceremonious as a flip of a page, unfurling the final envelope in the pile¡ªthere was another ck erupting in the speakers¡ªand Leon¡¯s dad was beaming his widest yet.


    ¡°And in the contest of love, arguably, perhaps the most controversial,plicated contest to ever y arbiter to and not just for the contentious nature of such a task¡­ but for all the variables that must be ounted for as well. Because truly, how does one really quantify the exact worth of one¡¯s love, hm?¡±


    No one in the crowd piped up to offer any suggestions, just pure silence.


    ¡°There are countless aspects to such a profound concept, and each with its own nuance and intricacies that could go on and on never really knowing its extent. Indeed, how does one even begin to measure something like love?


    ¡°Well, I believe there are certain qualities a blossoming couple must possess in order for a love tost. Qualities such as natural affinity, a bnced mix of charm, wit, and looks, and as well as the mindset of oveing every hurdle not alone, but always as one together. And with that,dies and gentlemen, I believe we have indeed found a love that would surely bloom above all¡­¡±


    There was a brief silence again.


    I whispered a ¡®please¡¯.


    I think I might have heard Adalia did too.


    The decisive smack of a cane then resounded throughout.


    ¡°Matthew and Kim! Congrattions!¡±

 Chapter 776 - 776 A Losing Wish

    776 A Losing Wish


    How the hell? Was my first question.


    Who the hell? Was a close, narrow second.


    The apuse and fanfare that resonated throughout sounded as if they were happening in apletely separate space in time, and maybe in that separate space, a different time, it would have been us slowly marching onto the stage to the envy of admiration of a countless dozen.


    s, that ce wasn¡¯t here, that win wasn¡¯t us.


    Matthew and Kim raced up onto the tform, pale as paper, and utterly shaking quaking with fervor. It turns out, Matthew wasn¡¯t exactly a stranger to me.


    I knew him from way back during the second event, that shy, timid number Six that scored the least in looks, but in the end, made a surpriseeback and ended up cing third ce right behind Leon and me.


    Now here he was, alongside that girl named Kim, entwined in a tight embrace brimming with tears and shrieks of joy.


    It was only after seeing his sheepish smile shining up there in the spotlight, and burrowing my way through a mountain of shock and disbelief that I finally recognized him¡ªand that mountain of mine instantly morphed into an active volcano, spewing out a hellfire of thoughts and queries.


    Were they really that high in points? Did they also participate in all three optional events? And even if they did, did they seriously manage to amass enough points to actually beat us? Hell, beat Leon even? Maybe they spent all their efforts answering countless dilemmas, I don¡¯t know¡ªI really haven¡¯t the faintest idea how they could beat us.


    .....


    I really believed we¡¯d won¡­


    The backdrop of the stage lit up again, momentarily blinding, dazzling. I blinked through the blurs in my eyes trying to regain focus, and at that moment, in a single photo, a single frame¡ªglowing like a beacon in the night for all to see¡ªeverything was made clear.


    Roses scattered across a small room in bloom, vibrant wreaths that hung across every wall and entwined from each one to the next by silky white drapes adorned across a wedding hall, and there, featured front and center, Matthew was kneeled down on one knee, the most aghast-looking smile on his face and shaky hands holding up, holding out to his lover, the biggest, brightest diamond ring I¡¯ve ever seen.


    The crowning highlight of their participation¡­ and arguably, even their lives¡­


    Seeing that, I immediately blew past the stage of denial, skipped past anger, andnded t on my face in the cold, bittersweet embrace of eptance.


    ¡°A vow, a promise, a heartwarming proposal to be one together and forever,¡± Leon¡¯s Dad spoke with a voice teeming with warmth turning to the crowd with a glimmer in his eyes that may have been welling tears. ¡°I ask you, what greater, grander disy of one¡¯s love could surpass such a heartfelt gesture?¡±


    My thoughts exactly. It didn¡¯t matter if we had run through a valley of snowballs without so much a colored-scrape, or had been the most attractive, the most charismatic, or even the fastest and most efficient clearing through obstacles.


    When it came to things that might potentially overshadow an actual proposal of marriage, the answer was quite simple, really¡ªnot very many.


    ¡°Everyone! Our lovers of the night, and of the year! Matthew and Kim! Please, grant them your sincerest ovations, and may we all wish them a long, prosperous life abundant with the joy and happiness they have shown us here tonight! ¡±


    No one needed telling twice. Even passing onlookers joined in on the most morous, electrifying round of apuse yet.


    It just kept going on and on, with the winning couple overwhelmed to the brink of streaming tears. I joined in too. Despite disappointment an anchoring, heavy feeling in the pit of my stomach, I genuinely felt happy for them. In turn, the couple thanked us, waved at us, a glint of pure white shining prominently on a weeping Kim¡¯s finger.


    Adalia on the other hand, kept her hands to herself. In a lively crowd of such infectious enthusiasm, she chose to simply continue staring¡ªa muted expression revealing nothing¡ªwith all the noises, the entirety of her surroundings, seemingly fading from her focus.


    After a while, with the revelry finally dwindling away, Matthew and Kim waltz off the stage, their rewards as best couple made due in the elegant flutter of Christmas robes donned over their winter coats, effectively solidifying their status as the Mr. and Mrs. us of the asion both figuratively, and literally now.


    The loudspeakers rippled with sharp static, and then the thump of a cane, as the head organizer slowly limped back onto the front and center.


    He gave another round of congrattions and thanks to us participants, and made a grand profound speech about how deep down we were all winners one way shape or form, I think¡ªI kinda tuned out after only a couple of seconds. Adalia¡¯s continued silence, her utterck of reaction, to me, was higher levels more deafening than anything he had to say.


    ¡°...finally, I would like to thank you all again for gathering here today. To celebrate this special day not as sparse individuals, but as amon whole, amunity of bonds and camaraderie. Please, continue to enjoy the rest of the evening nned, and do not forget, in an hour¡¯s time, you would be a fool to divert your anywhere else but to the skies. Tonight, I have prepared for us a light show like no other. So do look forward to it. And with that, I now bid all of you farewell and a Merry Christmas.¡±


    Another explosion of apuse, and then slowly, one after the other, the crowd began to thin and narrow. The winners dered, the contest finished¡ªand a single Christmas wish going unfulfilled.


    ¡°No winners,¡± Leon spoke over my shoulder, taking his loss with dignity and grace, manifesting his frustrations with a light sigh, in stark contrast with his date, turning sullen and pouty beside him ¡°And I was really trying too.¡±


    ¡°No winners, but no losers either,¡± I said. ¡°Unless you wanna count second and third.¡±


    He shook his head, bright golden locks flowing with pride. ¡°It¡¯s first ce or no ce at all. Damn, there goes my n for revenge. Oh well, always next time right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded back. ¡°¡®Till next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been good!¡± He called out and waved from a distance, hauled away into the crowd by the armlock of his date. ¡°Merry Christmas, man!¡±


    Merry Christmas, Leon.


    Adalia was still quiet, unmoving like a sculpted statue of ice erected in ce. I wanted to say something to her, poke her, try to stir her, but with the oue presented to us, I haven¡¯t a single clue how exactly to go about that just yet.


    And before I could evene up with any grand n, I heard a chorus of leather boots plowing loudly across the snow creeping closer to us, before abruptlying to a stop all at once, or rather, if my ears weren¡¯t deceiving me¡­ all as three.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s worse, actually,¡± Blue said, her teasing expression leading the others. ¡°That you participated expecting to win, or having the audacity to participate and not winning at all.¡±


    ¡°Power of love is always gonna beat the power of friendship,¡± Green shrugged, threading between the lines of apathy and sympathy. ¡°That¡¯s just the way the world works.¡±


    ¡°But you did your best¡­¡± Red offered in a kinder tone. ¡°That¡¯s all that matters¡­¡±


    I just nodded to everything they said, hoping they¡¯d go away as soon as possible.


    ¡°But hey, just think¡ªif you hade here with Irene on the other hand¡­¡± Blue¡¯s lips twitched to a not-so-subtle smirk. ¡°Trust me, a marriage proposal wouldn¡¯t have stopped her from being the one on stage with you.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t even a contest,¡± Green agreed.


    ¡°Your love would have been the greatest¡­¡± Red remarked.


    ¡°Girls!¡± I spoke up, blinking once at all three of their smiling faces. ¡°Please. Not now.¡±


    The yful expression on Blue¡¯s face slowly began to ebb, her gaze stiffening, upon catching a brief nce at Adalia beside me.


    ¡°A-Anyway, we oughta really go now,¡± She dered, her tone swiftly changing, and the other girls quickly changing on. ¡°Did our jobs here. Time to do our jobs elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°See ya, Boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye¡­¡±


    Green and red said, following in Blue¡¯s stride as she turned the opposite way.


    ¡°And where are you going, exactly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± the bluest one in the middle of the pack said. ¡°Maybe bother the detective for a bit. There¡¯s always a debriefing after every operation, right? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d love to know exactly what we have to report.¡±


    Quiet filled the ambiance again. At least to an extent. Even with all themotions and happenings of everything everywhere else, somehow it was the utterck of noise that was the loudest of them all.


    And knowing the futility of it, I went and tried to speak over it.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I whispered, barely even hearing my own voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    A single blink, a sign of life.


    ¡°We¡­ did not¡­ win¡­¡±


    I nodded glumly. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She blinked at me again. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    Oh, what, uh¡­ I gotta say, I really didn¡¯t see thising. Was she being serious? Duh, of course she¡¯s being serious. She wouldn¡¯t be asking if she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I love you¡­ more¡­ I know I¡­ love you more¡­ I answered¡­ every question¡­ I did my best¡­ in every game¡­ my sister helped¡­ too¡­¡± Adalia nted her head, not out of any kind of frustration, but of genuine confusion. ¡°So why¡­ didn¡¯t we¡­ win¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up about it,¡± I began creating space between us and the stage, slowly shambling somece quieter. ¡°Like I said before, just because we didn¡¯t win doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t care for each other any less. It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­ that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡­ still wanted to win¡­ it was my wish¡­ to win¡­¡± She slowly turned her gaze to a nearby swarm of merry folks, where in the middle, stood Matthew and Kim as the center of everyone¡¯s attention. Adalia stared at them, the same fixated way she did watching them as they appeared onstage. ¡°Tell me¡­ how did they¡­ win¡­ what did they¡­ do¡­?¡±


    Girl had x-ray vision of the heart for eyes, and she seriously can¡¯t see the silver band shimmering around that girl¡¯s finger?


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of skills or efforts, Adalia,¡± I said, throwing onest nce at the recently betrothed couple, before turning us into a secluded direction where there were no ring, shimmering reminders of my failure. ¡°Those two, it wouldn¡¯t be right if they didn¡¯t get the win. He proposed to her in the middle of everything. As far as the public¡¯s concern, that¡¯s an instant win.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ proposal¡­¡± She muttered, slowly pulling up her hat from wooling itself over her eyes. ¡°That is¡­ the only¡­ reason¡­?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Even if¡­ we earned¡­ the most points..?¡±


    ¡°Points don¡¯t really matter all that much when up against the ultimate symbol of true love.¡±


    Adalia went quiet again after that. And for a long stretch of the snow-paved path, she just followed along in the pace of my footsteps with colored bulbs of light illuminating the darkness around us.


    Glowing red, blue, and in a turn of phrase¡­ Adalia raised her head again, her gaze momentarily flushed in the light of envy.


    ¡°So if¡­ you were to propose¡­ to me¡­ too¡­¡± She whispered slowly. ¡°Would we¡­ have won¡­ instead¡­?¡±


    It was a chilly, humid night. In spite of that thought, I don¡¯t think my throat has felt any drier.


    ¡°Ultimate symbol of love,¡± I said, maintainingposure. ¡°If between them or us¡­ then, yeah¡­ we probably would have won.¡±


    ¡°Ultimate¡­ symbol¡­ of love¡­¡± She repeated, the lights around us lingering green longer than any other color for some strange reason. ¡°...marriage¡­¡±


    Oh, this was going to go where I think it was going to go, wasn¡¯t it?


    Adalia blinked, the lights flickered, and all that remained was the stark silver swirl deep in her gaze.


    ¡°So if¡­ you love me¡­ truly¡­¡± She slowly asked. ¡°Will you also¡­ propose to me¡­ too¡­ one day?¡±


    If I had a dor for every instance. If I had one dor every time¡­ I swear¡­


    Another blink, and a twinkle in her eyes appeared.


    .....


    ¡°I think¡­ I would like¡­ to change¡­ my wish¡­¡±

 Chapter 777 - 777 Wishing Whimsically

    777 Wishing Whimsically


    ¡°Oh, Adalia.¡±


    Ever seen something so adorable. you just gopletely feral? It was like that with her, always with her.


    Emotions bubble. They boil, they overflow. At the slightest of words, the most random of things, and suddenly you¡¯re gone¡­ you¡¯ve bubbled, boiled, a foamy pot of feelings and thoughts spilling over and you just wanna empty yourself, express it all, and you wanna do so so badly like it¡¯s all that¡¯ll ever matter in your life.


    Right then, Adalia had me in a roiling boil.


    I don¡¯t know if shepletely understood why I suddenly threw myself on her, nearly tripped her off her feet, send the world flying before her eyes¡ªand then the sudden stop. Her hatnding slumped into the snow. I was all over her. The cold of her body against the warmth of mine.


    ¡°Sorry, just¡­¡± I tried to speak, but words? I didn¡¯t even know what they were no more. ¡°Let me have this for a bit. I need this.¡±


    Silent andpliant, Adalia felt like arge doll in my arms. The kind you cling onto seemingly forever when you really needed thatfort.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably already ready to forgive and forget,¡± I said, eyes mped shut and swimming in the silky seams of her silver hair. ¡°But I¡¯m really sorry I couldn¡¯t have granted you that wish of yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ am not¡­ upset¡­¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, I know you¡¯re not. In your eyes, for some reason, I just can never seem to do any wrong.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ your fault¡­¡± Adalia assured me. ¡°And¡­ wishes can be¡­ changed too¡­¡±


    I felt a puff of air leave me, lightly billowing loose strands of her hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna ask me to propose to you, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± An instant answer. ¡°Will¡­ you¡­?¡±


    ¡°And you do know what me proposing to you means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ you have chosen me¡­ as your mate¡­¡± Adalia answered as bluntly as ever. ¡°Just¡­ as I have¡­ chosen you¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have in me to feel flustered anymore. Every word she spoke was just pure bliss at its most quintessential. Happiness was all I could feel from hearing her.


    ¡°And that¡¯s your wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She repeated again, wriggling slightly free to nce up at me that loveable, dreamy gaze of hers. ¡°Will¡­ you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Right here?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Well, guess she really wasn¡¯t much for formalities, was she? Straight right into the thick of things.


    ¡°Do you not¡­ want to¡­?¡± She asked nkly, hearing not a word of my answer. Then she got to thinking, her head drifting as much as her thoughts, before eventuallying to a stop with her stare bent to the left. ¡°Ah¡­ I am not¡­ your only¡­ mate¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you have to say it so weird like that?¡± I chuckled, loosening my hold on her, and reaching for her hands instead, carefully entwining my fingers to not graze hers. ¡°But no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. Or because of the others. It¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just¡­?¡± She snapped her head upright again.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d just be wasting a wish asking for that. Want my advice, I think you should change your wish again, ask me for something else, because being you, Adalia¡­ that¡¯s already a given. Forever, that¡¯s how long I want to be with you.¡±


    Her empty expression met the smile on my face.


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡± She whispered, and even without any sort of emphasis, I knew a delighted vampire when I see one. ¡°A wasted¡­ wish¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Just choose again,¡± I lightly urged her. ¡°Anything, and this time you have my word, nothing will stop me from making it happen.¡±


    Red, blue and green, the colors glimmering around us did another full transition. A colder, stronger breeze began to lift the loose snow from our tracks, blowing past us. So many things, so many moments had passed by before Adalia blinked again, having finished thinking.


    ¡°Your¡­ wish¡­¡± She said to me. ¡°Tell me¡­ your wish¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I chuckled again. Out of pure amusement than anything else. Really, knowing who exactly I was talking to, I should have absolutely seen thising. ¡°Come on Adalia, couldn¡¯t you have thought of something better?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ better¡­¡± came the firm whispers of her insistence. ¡°This is¡­ what I wish¡­¡±


    ¡°My wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She nodded her head. ¡°To grant your wish¡­ that is¡­ my wish¡­¡±


    This time there was feeling to it, the look in her eyes, the breath in her voice. There was no talking her out of this one. The day had gone, the night hase, there wasn¡¯t anymore left to do, nothing else left to want. And once again, the person she was, what else really could she possibly want more than this?


    ¡°Coming through! Excuse us, please! Make way! Thanks!¡±


    We were abruptly interrupted, ring loud pleas like a honk of horn in front of a green light. I moved Adalia and I out of the way to the side of the path, anding on through, two members of staff were slowly, strenuously hauling a cardboard box seemingly heavy enough to have their knees buckling with every step¡­ certainly had them slowing down enough for me to have a good peruse through its contents.


    ¡°Fire¡­ works¡­¡± I heard Adalia mutter.


    ¡°Yep,¡± I said, seeing all kinds in every shape and size sticking out of the edges before my eyes. Eventually, the two managed to lug the box around a corner and out of sight, yet even then, my focus remained. ¡°Do you like them?¡±


    ¡°Too loud¡­ too bright¡­¡± Adalia answered, and in her tone was the slightest trace of longing. ¡°I always¡­ hide¡­¡±


    Yeah, now that I give it some thought. By itself, fireworks seem to be Adalia¡¯s very undoing. Take the loudest thing to ever exist then make it brighter than any shining star in the night sky. It¡¯s like it was made specifically to spite her.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve never seen any before?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡­ tried¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°Never¡­ clearly¡­¡±


    And just what was that? How was that fair? Something that¡¯s supposed to elicit joy and wonder and she couldn¡¯t stand in its sound, much less even the sight of it.


    Not if I can help it¡­


    That longing, that trying. I think there might be something else I could grant her, after all.


    ¡°Come,¡± I took her by the hand again, scooped up her hat from the snow, and began to walk. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Leaving¡­?¡± Unsurprisingly, Adalia was taken by surprise by my suddenness. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a ce I want to visit. It¡¯s just the perfect ce, trust me.¡±


    ¡°But your¡­ wish¡­¡± Adalia said. This one thing taking priority over all. ¡°I want you¡­ to tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Which is precisely why we¡¯re going,¡± I said, ncing back at her with another smile. ¡°My wish, yours, I told you already, right? I¡¯ll make it happen no matter what it is.¡±


    But that did little in subsiding her confusion. She cocked her head again, t, pale lips almost curving into a frown.


    ¡°Why¡­ can¡¯t you¡­ tell me¡­ here¡­?¡±


    ¡°Why, huh?¡±


    I didn¡¯t feel like telling her just yet. For some petty, silly reason, I wanted it to be a surprise. So, cryptically, teasingly, I gave her an answer she¡¯d just have to settle for¡­ just for the time being, at least.


    ¡°I¡¯d like a better view of the fireworks first, I guess.¡±

 Chapter 778 - 778 Belated Win

    778 Bted Win


    It was a rtively short stroll back to the entrance to the park. Seems the further and closer we marched, the more sparse and serene the trail gradually became.


    No one else was flooding into the gates aside from a few rush hour stragglers, jackets haphazardly thrown over scruffy business suits, maybe with a daughter around their shoulders, a wife pushing in with a stroller. Aside from them, all the people that would havee have long already arrived.


    Was a little tough trying not to have my brain staple Harry¡¯s face onto every single wrinkly middle-aged suit. Then there¡¯s that little girl reaching for stars around her daddy¡¯s shoulder¡ªany takers on who came to mind for her?


    I haven¡¯t seen Hayley since leaving the stage. I know it¡¯s conceited of me to think, but I had been expecting her to show up any moment now. If not tomend our efforts, then certainly to poke fun at me again as she had before. Do I take this as a bad sign, or can I chalk it up to us just simply missing each other?


    Maybe. Hopefully.


    Wherever she was though, I¡¯m crossing my fingers that she ain¡¯t alone.


    Don¡¯t think that¡¯s what her Dad would have wanted for her tonight.


    ¡°Leaving already, are we?¡±


    There was a figure I hadn¡¯t noticed, a lone shadow lurking behind thest of the stragglers waving at him as they passed. I took one look, saw the outline of a wooden cane dipped into the mounting snow, and knew immediately what I was in for.


    .....


    ¡°Such a shame, and just right before the grand event of the night,¡± He limped closer,menting, sounding a disappointment that almost felt real. ¡°Truly, will you not be staying to see the fireworks go?¡±


    ¡°Not up close anyway,¡± I responded. ¡°Figured we might find a better vantage point elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°A better vantage point?¡± He furrowed his brows, and his gaze looked a hundred times more the cold, extorting kind. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe such a thing was necessary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you wouldn¡¯t,¡± I agreed. ¡°Not normally.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    Indeed, he did. Complete understanding lessening his re, as he briefly nced over at Adalia, and then like a troll with a toll, he stood in front of us almost as if deliberately obstructing the exit, but when we moved past him, he didn¡¯t show any resistance and simply let us go.


    Until he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Actually, Adalia, wasn¡¯t it?¡± He whirled around back at us, his cane thumping with a dull ck just as we had stepped onto the powdered concrete of the sidewalk. ¡°If you would, could you kindly allow me to borrow your date for a moment?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Adalia then finished the question for me, blinking, assessing, her eyes before his, and for once seemingly drawing nks at a guess. ¡°Why¡­ do you need¡­ him¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just for a private chat alone. Oh, and I assure you I¡¯ll keep it as brief as possible,¡± He added quickly, upon seeing me ready to pounce and object. ¡°Simply indulge me this once, won¡¯t you? I promise you¡¯ll not regret it.¡±


    Yeah, okay, sure, absolutely, I believe that. Why wouldn¡¯t I believe that? He seems like a trustworthy guy, I¡¯d probably trust him for some financial advice. I¡¯m sure he has my best interest at heart and everything.


    In all seriousness though, I haven¡¯t the faintest idea what he could possibly want from either asking for me so out of the blue¡­ and it¡¯s not like the night was getting any younger, Adalia any livelier¡­ then again, he did say it was only for a brief moment.


    ¡°Wait here for me,¡± I told Adalia, escorting her down to the bench of a bus stop right nearby. ¡°Don¡¯t go nowhere, understand? Just stay.¡±


    Thatst request might seem redundant, but if I knew my sly, sneaky vampire girls, no doubt Adalia already had a brewing intention to try and eavesdrop. But if my suspicions had even an inkling of validity to them, then this didn¡¯t seem like the kind of thing I¡¯d like her to get her ears in either.


    Not yet at least.


    After getting herpliance with a nod, I went along with the mobster-man, following the deep narrow incisions that his cane was leaving in the snow all the way back into the bustle of the park, and it was once we were out of earshot and enclosed deep within ear-stingmotion, that he came to a gradual halt.


    From the sleek, fancy designs of his coat, I watched him retrieve something that shimmered and reflected the decorative lights around us in a broad sheen of white. It took for him to hold it out steady in front of me before I finally realized what it was.


    ¡°Your prize,¡± He dered, describing it in his own words and thrusting it into the empty palm of my hand. ¡°A little bted, but congrattions to you both for winning first ce.¡±


    And despite its rtively small size, I felt my hand sag a little beneath its heft. What it was, what exactly I was given¡­ I don¡¯t really know my terms right, but the closest I could make of it was that it was basically a hairpin of some kind.


    It was also the same kind I¡¯d see always scattered haphazardly across Sammy¡¯s bedroom every time I went in there, except this one was shaped and tinged to resemble a white ribbon, lustrous gems adorned its surface with a long narrow set of gray metal teeth protruding on one end.


    Thus proving my suspicions true, after all. If he didn¡¯t want me for something, then the next simplest answer was that he intended to give me something instead.


    And boy, was it something, alright¡­


    I let it twirl around my fingers a couple of swivels, admiring its genuine luster, the prismatic glints sparking at every angle, before I wrench my gaze away to focus back into the gloomy tness within his.


    ¡°First ce?¡± I raised him a dubious brow. ¡°I thought Matthew and Kim were our beloved lovers of the year.¡±


    ¡°They got engaged, son,¡± He snorted. ¡°Goodwill of the public requires that I must do what I did. Because in all aspects, besides technical, they really did win more than any of us tonight, did they not?¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t agree?¡± I said, noticing the almost cynical tone of his voice.


    ¡°I pride myself on my fairness, on my equality no matter the differentiating variables,¡± He exined. ¡°And ording to what¡¯s fair and equal, I believe the win, in scores and efforts alone, belongs solely to you and yours. If not for the proposal, I assure you, it¡¯d have been you on that stage instead.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°And that¡­¡± He lifted his cane, flicked the blunt end of it toward the dazzling jewel still twirling around in my hands. ¡°...if following proper procedure, I was supposed to have given that to the winners while they were still up there.¡±


    Again, hearing that same tone of his. I was smiling now. ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But,¡± He smiled back at me. ¡°They can¡¯t miss what was never theirs, can they?¡±


    Look at that. Even on an asion, with an attitude so wholesome and pure, the man¡¯s unable to help himself to a little bit of trickery.


    Can¡¯t teach an old dog new tricks, as they say¡­


    ¡°I figured you might be inclined to surprise your date, subvert her expectations, which is why I asked for you alone,¡± He said, not done just yet letting all his intentions be known. ¡°Poor girl seemed especially so glum when the winners were announced and all her efforts had seemingly gone to waste. She looked truly ready to doubt the sincerity of her own love.¡±


    A shake of the head, and he lowered his cane back into the snow, forming fissures as he turned heel and promptly began to walk away.


    ¡°Hopefully with this, you¡¯ll be able to show her that everything stands extremely to the contrary. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be quite the tender moment for you both.¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, you¡¯re almost too nice this whole time today, it¡¯s scary,¡± I remarked, gripping the gift, our reward, tightly in my hands. ¡°Is there a catch? I have never known you this pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Finally learning from your mistakes, are you? Good. Very good,¡± He nced back, a beaming smile partly illuminated in the colors of merry festivities. ¡°No catch. No strings. Just enjoy¡­ you and her.¡±


    And with that, he turned away again, disappearing more into the distance with every lumbering step, keeping true to his promise of keeping things brief, even his goodbyes, as brief as it was sweet.


    ¡°Merry Christmas.¡±

 Chapter 779 - 779 Revisiting

    779 Revisiting


    Like an owl in the dead of night, this Adalia, with that unblinking wide-eyed stare that seemed to encapste the whole wide world and then some.


    But no, she just saw, only me, the very moment I came into view, it was like she instantly thawed out from an entire millennium of just sitting frozen at the bus stop.


    ¡°Why¡­ did he¡­ call you¡­? What did he¡­ want¡­?¡±


    As straight and blunt as a solid full-knuckle punch with the pressing questions. Seriously, not even a ¡®wee back¡¯ first?


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± I said all the while feeling the lie bulging and poking at my waist jangling around in my coat pocket.


    s, my attempt at sincerity left much to be desired. I was already a bad enough liar even without the smile painted on my lips.


    She noticed, of course. Both the bulge and my smile. Got those all-seeing eyes, after all.


    ¡°What did he¡­ give you¡­?¡± She asked.


    All-seeing, indeed.


    .....


    ¡°Later. Promise,¡± I then pulled her up to her feet, entwining hands, her murky gray eyes still patiently waiting for an answer. ¡°One thing at a time, alright? I want to get to where we¡¯re going before I say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She came up with a new guess. ¡°A¡­ surprise¡­?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes, a surprise. Now c¡¯mon¡­ still got a long walk back to the bike before we get there.¡±


    From block to block, crossing snow-soaked streets reaching snow-paved sidewalks. Frosted, foggedmps dimly illuminated the path forward, at times, we¡¯d passed bright neon signs adorned and tangled in the glittering spheres of festive bulbs.


    In the far distance of every direction, the echoes of a variety of Christmas music could be heard ying, melodies usually drowned in a drunken, dissonant mix of jovial, merry voices. And the few cars that came whooshing past in a blur of tail lights would overpower everything else for but a moment, before all the lights, all the sounds, gradually faded in again.


    It was by far perhaps the noisiest piece of peace and quiet I¡¯ve ever enjoyed. The city at night, especially tonight, really was something else to behold.


    Eventually, we made it back to the ce where the day and this date truly started. A dim yellow fluorescent tinting the wide window panes of my favorite local joint just across the road, and my poor bike buried alive beneath mounds and clumps of powdered white.


    Got concerned for a moment that the bike wouldn¡¯t start due to the engine turning into nothing more than a useless chunk of metal and ice ¨C mostly ice.


    Thankfully, there wasn¡¯t any need for impromptu fire-bending lessons for me just yet. I fired the ignition and felt my heart soar hearing and feeling the ol¡¯ girl roar and rumble.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be riding for long,¡± I assured Adalia, helping her onboard and feeling her strain atop the roaring, rumbling beast beneath us. ¡°Just a quick turn here and there. Trust me, we¡¯ll be there before you know it.¡±


    Without a word, she entrusted my well-being into my hands, or onto my hips and back specifically ¨C throwing her arms around me as tightly as she could, and squandering no chance forfort resting her head against the back of my neck.


    I set us off down zing across a long stretch of empty road, splitting the snow from the asphalt and forming a patterned trail of tires that rounded the turn at the end of the block, turned right at a junction, funneled down into a narrow alley as a shortcut, beforeing out onto deserted stretch¡­ only this time the streets were quieter, the buildings iner, and the turns more familiar.


    Behind me, in the slightest of sensation, I felt Adalia lift her head, the winnowing stream of her silver locks fluttering stronger than ever in the edges of my rearview mirror.


    Adalia didn¡¯t say a word, but the glimpse of her face I caught before she slumped back in ce was enough of a tell of her receiving an answer to one of her pressing questions.


    She finally knew where we were heading.


    A final turn skidding us up the curb in the sidewalk and slowly rolling on through the wide open premises of an empty, decrepit tower of concrete and bricks,ing to a gradual stop with the beam of my bike¡¯s headlight painting a spotlight onto the gaping entranceway, fractured pieces of ss and dented aluminum frames glimmering back at us almost in greeting¡­ a jagged, distorted ¡®wee back home¡¯.


    I killed the engine, hopped off my bike, fastened my helmet onto the bike, and without skipping a beat, raised a helping hand out towards Adalia, who seemed to be stuck frozen onto her seat.


    ¡°Why are¡­ we here¡­?¡±


    I let my hand fall back down to my side, its offer for aid going unanswered, and once again yed folly to her round of questions and answers.


    ¡°Told you before, remember? I wanted a better view of the fireworks.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ you did¡­¡± Adalia stated matter-of-factly, recalling distinctly. She then lifted her eyes to the soaring heights of the building before us, and blinked, realization swirling amidst. ¡°This is¡­ the¡­ surprise¡­?¡±


    ¡°One part of it, anyway. A pretty shitty surprise it¡¯d be if this was just it.¡±


    ¡°There is¡­ more¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping so,¡± I said.


    ¡°In.. side¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course inside.¡±


    ¡°Do we¡­ have to¡­ go in¡­ side¡­?¡±


    And it was here I finally understood the very core, the outsourcing catalyst for all her inquiries. I raised my hand, not in offer, but this time infort, letting it fall atop of hers and giving a gentle squeeze.


    Thest time I was here when Adalia was too, it was a night full of terror and agony. The things that were said, the things that have happened, I¡¯m not too sure exactly just how faded the scars were of that night for her and I.


    The first few days after then, were probably, arguably even worse¡­ the awkward conversations, the stiff interactions. How I¡¯d break into a sweat at just the mere sight of anything jagged, and there she would be silently doing all she could trying not to be.


    It¡¯s really a miracle how far we¡¯ve moved past that to where we were now.


    Now I didn¡¯t care how close my fingers got to the edges of her ws stroking the back of her hand. The sight, the feel of her presence, once enough to get my heart rate pumping¡­ still does, except only now for all the right reasons.


    So being here probably felt to her as if a nket of the past had been cast over the present, and suddenly we were back all the way to back then.


    ¡°Bad memories?¡± I asked.


    Adalia slowly drifted her eyes back over toward me, her vacant expression no longer as empty. ¡°For you¡­¡±


    I shook my head at once. ¡°I¡¯m over it.¡±


    ¡°You will¡­ still¡­ remember¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember. I didn¡¯t forget what happened here. I¡¯ll never forget it. I just said I was over it, and I am, really.¡± I told her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing about what happened then that would affect what happens now.¡±


    Silently, for seconds that felt more than plenty, Adalia let my words simmer in her thoughts, the heavy swirl of her gaze growing vigorous¡­ like a blizzard in the skies coalescing into more.


    Then she blinked, and she asked once more.


    ¡°And¡­ what does¡­ happen¡­ now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± I smiled at her, lifting my hand from hers, and extending it toward her again. ¡°We go inside.¡±


    If she was still reluctant, she didn¡¯t show. If she had more grievances, she didn¡¯t voice them. If we were the same people we were in those first few weeks, she probably would, and I¡¯d probably relent as well.


    But we weren¡¯t.


    And she definitely wasn¡¯t.


    Slowly, Adalia grabbed hold of my hand, and trusted.


    ¡°O¡­ kay¡­¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780 A Night Familiar

    780 A Night Familiar


    It was like we just waltz right into a gloomier, grislier reality entirely separate from the one we just left. Even the air felt different. Fresh and invigorating on the outside, yet cold and musty on the in.


    Unnervingly fascinating what a simple change of lightning can do to a ce. Thest time I found strolling between stale walls of concrete and crunching bits of debris at my feet, daylight was still bouncing from every gap and crevice, you could see from one end of the hall to the next, and nothing felt like it was trying to trip your bnce all the way to a broken nose.


    Take away the sun, get rid of any sense of spatial awareness, hearing nothing but your own breathing and footsteps echoing in a void of pitch-ck, and now you start worrying about any ghouls and monsters that may or may not be lurking around the next corner.


    I say that, yet then again, I was leading a vampire by the hand¡ªand vampires beat ghouls every time. It¡¯s like rock-paper-scissors, I think. So really, what do I have to worry about?


    Adalia acted and moved as if on a set path, like there was a marker on a map, and she was the autopilot calibrating speed and routes to get to the destination in the most efficient way possible. Just a rigid, forward pace and nothing more. No detours, nor any chances for brief reminiscences.


    Which, yeah¡­ sounds about right. Live an entire lifetime, no doubt there¡¯s a memory or two you¡¯re keener to bury than to dwell upon. And if what I¡¯ve heard so far about her rings true, no doubt she probably has more than just one or two.


    ¡°A little too quiet here,¡± I said in an attempt to make light in the sea of darkness. ¡°Got anything you wanna talk about?¡±


    ¡°Talk¡­¡± Her voice rippled everywhere in a reverberating whisper. ¡°...about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± I said again. ¡°Like, um, when¡¯s thest time you¡¯ve visited this ce?¡±


    .....


    ¡°The Blight¡­¡± She answered. ¡°When I¡­ went to find¡­ sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± I said stiffly, keeping the regret out of my voice for inadvertently dredging up even more harrowing memories. ¡°Pretty long ago now, that.¡±


    ¡°This is not¡­ a very¡­ nice ce¡­¡±


    ¡°No arguments there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really not¡­ troubled¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± I asked her. ¡°You? Here, being here, you want me to be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± a whip of air blew as I felt her beside vigorously shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want¡­ you¡­ to¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing, Adalia, seriously,¡± I interjected. ¡°It¡¯s just any other building, any other ce¡­ and with you, then it¡¯s just that little more special, a little more better.¡±


    If I had managed to assuage her grievances even just a smidgen, not even having the bare surface of the sun as a fellow neighbor right next door would have helped shed light on her always empty expression. At the very least, she stopped bringing it up.


    Gotta be a good sign, right?


    ¡°Where¡­ are you bringing¡­ us¡­?¡±


    ¡°All the way to the top,¡± I answered, one foot already perched up the first step of the stairwell. ¡°Where the view¡¯s the greatest.¡±


    For the second, the third, and subsequently, through the fourth and fifth floorndings, Adalia simply just followed along in my pace. Nothing throughout the distance we covered had elicit any sort of reaction from her.


    Not the caved-in rooms, neither the gaping holes disjoining corridors, nor even the charred pieces of rubble scattered sparse and wide all over the ce by stray gusts of wind did much to break her silence.


    Then mbering up to the sixth and final, that¡¯s when the mischievous darkness nearly got me¡ª my shoes got caught by a long stretch of wire turning into a deadly tripwire that would have definitely send me going beet red in the face both from utter embarrassment and a broken bloody nose had Adalia not caught me in time and rein me back in ce with all the strenuous effort of picking up a single stray piece of feather.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t pack?¡± I eximed, heaving hard and swallowing my heart back into my chest. ¡°Production in a halt, but they left everything here anyway?¡±


    ¡°Pro¡­duction¡­?¡±


    Adalia tilted her head, throwing her gaze at the long winding cable that stretched further across the rest of the hallway for answers, only to stumble upon more puzzling questions in the form of random props propped against the walls, tripods left disembodied with spotlights on the ground by their feet. Someone even left their camera here gathering dust in all the mess. How professional.


    ¡°There¡¯s a movie being shot here,¡± I exined, shuffling forward and kicking more clumps of wires off to the side. ¡°I think I might have mentioned it to you before, have I?¡±


    ¡°As¡­ teria¡­¡± She followed after me, nimbly navigating through all the small bits and pieces without struggle. ¡°Amanda¡­ made you join¡­ her¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± I nodded. ¡°Long story short, we¡¯re filming here now. Except, we stopped for the time being¡­ and it seems no one bothered to give whoever¡¯s supposed to clean up here the memo.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ did you¡­ stop¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because perfection seems to be the standard around here,¡± I said, almost hearing again the foul echoes of Mr. Director raving about the ce like a madman. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to have an Elidna here, I think that¡¯s what they¡¯re called. Again, long story short, now we don¡¯t anymore¡­ and that kinda put a halt on things until we manage to find ourselves another one.¡±


    ¡°An¡­ Elidna¡­¡± Adalia drawled out, seemingly taken by a slight sense of intrigue. ¡°The ancestor¡­ to the Nymers¡­ the Aerons¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Vampires, yeah,¡± I nced back at her. ¡°And based on the only one I¡¯ve ever seen, it seems it¡¯s you guys that bears the strongest resemnce to one.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She affirmed. ¡°We¡­ are¡­ the closest¡­ descendants¡­ sometimes¡­ even mistaken¡­¡±


    ¡°Mistaken? Aren¡¯t they extinct though?¡±


    ¡°Fear¡­ does not¡­ forget¡­¡± She simply said and left it at that.


    ¡°Anyway, yeah, we¡¯re looking high and low for the perfect one,¡± I said, steering back on topic, then seeing the almost anticipating stare on her face, quickly rified. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. I¡¯m definitely not gonna sign you up, as perfect as you are. Rather this whole thing crash and burn than subject you to any more difort.¡±


    ¡°The Elidna¡­ are known to be¡­ very arrogant¡­ and vain¡­ in their¡­ time¡­¡± Adalia slowly said. ¡°It might be¡­ difficult¡­ to find someone¡­ to y them¡­¡±


    Arrogant and vain, huh? Now doesn¡¯t that just sound so overbearingly familiar? I wonder, when was thest time I interacted with someone that perfectly met each and every criteria? Certainly couldn¡¯t have been very long that¡¯s for sure.


    But no, double no, triple even if you dare think I¡¯m gonna waltz right up to that hell-imbued vixen and somehow get her to y the part. I¡¯m already dealing with one deranged person on set, I¡¯m gonna end up in therapy if I had to deal with two.


    I¡¯m sure someone else somewhere else will find someone else to y the part, and whoever that person is, mark my words here and now, I¡¯ll be the first to wee that future Elidna in with open, embracing arms.


    ¡°We¡¯ll manage,¡± I assured her, stopping short in front of a doorless doorway that opened up to an all too familiar ce. I waited for Adalia to reach my side, leading her by the hand again before promptly dering, ¡°And here we finally are.¡±


    The ce was another colossal mess. Like someone couldn¡¯t make up their mind whether to pack up or set up and wound up with this messy meshed amalgamation of both. There were cameras swerved to all kinds of angles, and backdrops and foregrounds only partly disassembled. Hell, the director¡¯s chair was too left sitting out in the open.


    Yet despite the disarray of a disastrous production, the rest of the room was fortunately left intact exactly as Ist remember it.


    The high-rise ceiling branded in burns long faded, the craggy gashes engraved deeply across the walls, and set at the furthest end, upying the broadest space, the endless rows of fractured ss panels continued to glisten and shimmer the bright hues of the nightly cityscape.


    kes of snow filtered in through the gaps, amassing a nket of white across the hard stone, like a makeshift pillow, soft enough,fy enough¡­ for one to sit and relish the view if they so wished.


    Like I wished.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± I ushered us in, striding past the set props, stepping and stopping atop the light canvas of snow. I pulled my phone out, and briefly, my face basked in its glow before I pocketed it again. ¡°Thirty more minutes until the show begins. Better getfortable.¡±


    Adalia wordlessly replicated my every move as I sat down on the ground, a waiting, anticipating audience to a show, a moment that was nigh imminent¡­ and I wasn¡¯t talking about just the fireworks either.


    Again, those piercing eyes of hers, so close to my side, rousing and swirling with teeming sentiments sharply contrasting the barrenness of her nk expression.


    ¡°We are¡­ here¡­¡± She whispered, every word like a shout in the stillness. ¡°You¡­still have not¡­ told me¡­¡±


    ¡°Was actually debating on which to pick, actually,¡± I muttered. ¡°If you wanna know what the man gave me first, or if why I¡¯d pick this ce, or perhaps¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ wish¡­¡± Adalia¡¯s eyes gave a firm blink. Her adorable version of urging. ¡°Tell me¡­ your wish¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that one,¡± I smiled at her. ¡°Just to preface, you don¡¯t care what it might be, right? No matter what, you¡¯ll grant it for me.¡±


    ¡°I only want¡­ to love you¡­¡± her left hand found its way into my right again, the tip of her ws, so soft, so loving to the touch. ¡°Please¡­ let me love¡­ you¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a second, hearing her, thinking of her¡ªhow surly and withdrawn I saw her briefly be, walking through broken crumbled fragments of a not-so-distant bitter past five floors down.


    Was I really gonna do this? Make her walk through an even longer, gloomier hall?


    I thought of Ash then, and of how much I loved her even more knowing of who she was even more than I would have if I had stayed willingly ignorant. And then I thought of Adalia again, and those words she spoke long ago ringing true and profound.


    If you love her¡­ then you will love all of her.


    Suddenly all my hesitation drifted away like falling droplets of snow, and I spoke.


    ¡°I want to know about who you are, Adalia¡­¡± I looked at her, meeting the swirl of gray in her eyes that I¡¯vee to love and adore so much yet never really saw whole. ¡°... about who you were.¡±

 Chapter 781 - 781 Delving Through Regrets, Part 1

    781 Delving Through Regrets, Part And here ites, here we were. What I wanted, what I dreaded. About damn time too, some may call me out for, my backbone rightfully included among them.


    It was one of those things where the prospect, the aftermath you made up in her mind was a hundredfold more terrifying than the act itself. But now that I¡¯ve finally addressed the elephant in the room, without paranoia looming over like a devil on my shoulder and with how easy the words just left me¡ªI might as well have asked her if snow was white.


    Aloud, echoing in the vastness, the stillness of the room, it didn¡¯t sound as big of a deal as I thought it¡¯d be.


    Time to find out, that hopefully, she thinks much of the same of it.


    This definitely would have been so much easier to deal with if I knew just how she was feeling. If she¡¯s uneasy, then I can be uneasy. If she didn¡¯t mind, then I¡¯d instantly know I didn¡¯t have to either.


    But she felt nothing, showed nothing, and in turn¡­ neither could I.


    And what could be worse than absolutely nothing? That¡¯s right¡ªnothing.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Adalia began, speaking up after what felt like an entire ice age. ¡°...are¡­ curious about¡­ me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Burning,¡± I affirmed, feeling more at ease hearing her calm. ¡°I know you asked me to forget about it, and if you insist, I will, but, well, y¡¯know¡­¡±


    .....


    Was hoping she¡¯d fill in the nks for me there, follow up the words that I couldn¡¯t find, but she continued to just sit and stare and wait¡­ apparently she didn¡¯t know what I was getting at either.


    ¡°It¡¯s like back then, back with Ash, y¡¯know? Like her, I love you. But just like her, I know so very little about you. And the bits and pieces I do get¡­ well, it just makes me wanna know even more.¡±


    ¡°Bits¡­ and¡­ pieces¡­¡± there she goes again, picking her own bits and pieces from what was said. ¡°...what has¡­ sister told you¡­?¡±


    She¡¯s too good at that, I swear.


    ¡°Nothing that she rather you tell me yourself¡ªher own words,¡± I replied. ¡°She thinks I don¡¯t have the right to im that I love you if I continue to keep turning a blind eye to you.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ is¡­ wrong¡­¡±


    I felt a smile tug hard at the edges of my lips. So firm on that stance, and so passionate at that¡­ fiery too. Like a small little lion cub roaring her displeasure.


    ¡°Yet for some reason I can¡¯t help but agree with her a little. I don¡¯t know you as well as I should. You had a whole life before me, and right now I¡¯m just a small part of it.¡±


    ¡°What has¡­ sister told¡­ you¡­?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°That you were cruel,¡± I blurted out bluntly. ¡°Crueler than she was. That you used to think way less of others, and that¡­¡± I paused here, deciding whether to continue or to stop, only for a lump in my throat to force the rest of the words out. ¡°...and that I wasn¡¯t the first person, human¡­ to have fallen in love with you.¡±


    Honestly, I had still been on the fence about whether anything Amelia had imed before could even be taken with a grain of salt. Maybe she just loved her hyperbole, her impractical jokes, I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to be that mean and petty.


    But there was nothing again this time. That passion, that firmness of hers just then, evaporating away leaving and lingering the usual nothing in its ce.


    An empty silence that said all that was necessary.


    ¡°This is¡­ your wish¡­?¡± Adalia blinked at me, gazing closely as if trying to make sense of a senseless puzzle. ¡°It is¡­ a very in wish¡­ simple¡­¡±


    ¡°Simple, hm?¡± I raised her a brow. ¡°Is it though?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer that, instead simply just blinking again.


    ¡°I¡­ do not know¡­ where to start¡­¡±


    Not so simple, after all.


    ¡°Whatever you feel is best,¡± I told her. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re willing to share with me, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    Her gaze fell a little from mine.


    ¡°You will not¡­ hate me¡­?¡±


    Again, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. That little lion cub limping with an injuredw, seeking, yearning forfort.


    ¡°You already know the answer to that, remember?¡± I said. ¡°I seem to recall you asking me the same thing while we were in the bathroom together. My answer hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ might¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if it did¡ªdidn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t mind it even if I do end up hating you?¡±


    I knew she remembered what happened then as vividly as I did. Those kinds of happenings, the words that were exchanged, they were things you don¡¯t just go easily forgetting even if you try.


    So she does remember, alright. Except now she wasn¡¯t reaffirming what she had stated back then. Which could only mean one thing.


    ¡°Would you look at that,¡± I said, still faintly smiling in spite of everything. ¡°You really do care, huh?¡±


    And almost as if spurred by embarrassment, Adalia lowered her head even more, this time deliberately obscuring and hiding her face from my prying eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t having it though. Before she could sink any further, I cupped her chin, gently raising her gaze again, face-to-face once more with the woman I had grown to love with every fiber of my being, and like the snow, I watch the gray of her eyes flurry and swirl, like a storm restless in the skies¡ªa brewing storm that I wanted to appease.


    ¡°I love you for who you are, Adalia. If you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll stop, then don¡¯t. It¡¯ll hurt me more than it¡¯ll hurt you to even think about despising you. Like it or not, you¡¯re a part of my life now. This short, brief existence I have, and you¡¯re a big part of it, and you¡¯ll just keep getting bigger. It¡¯s now to the point that no matter what you say or do, I¡¯ll just keep loving you for you.¡±


    To the deep night, to the falling skies, and especially to the murky gleam of her gaze, I heard my words ring bold, loud¡­ and oh, so hollow.


    ¡°But I also want to be able to say that with confidence,¡± I continued, feeling my smile leave me. ¡°That I¡¯m not just spouting empty sentiments without knowing if I even mean them or not, and I won¡¯t know until I know who precisely it is I¡¯m falling in love with.¡±


    Adalia blinked at me again¡ªoh, those so slow, bleary blinks like she¡¯s about to doze off any moment. The cold of her skin, her body, like startling electricity coursing through me with every graze, every touch, and that I just couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    One of the innate abilities of a vampire was to create mindless, willing puppets from sentient beings¡ªand that was me right here, to her, only for her¡ªI was ultimately, utterly, indoctrinated.


    ¡°So with your permission, Adalia¡­¡± I finished. ¡°...I¡¯d also like to learn to ept you, to love you for who you were too.¡±


    Then there was that silence again. The silence of absolutely nothing. Yet even in the quiet, something had changed¡ªthe swirl of her gazeing to a rest, a calm¡ªand she blinked at me again.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    It was my turn to start blinking now, surprised, pleased, and between flutters, I watched her rise up to her feet. On impulse, I sprung up right alongside her, matching her pace as she slowly shambled through the vast interior, our footsteps, ringing echoes in close unison with one another.


    I just patiently waited for her to start speaking. Any moment now, her tale was to begin and I wasn¡¯t going to miss a single word of it. Then, just when I thought she was about to begin recounting, Adalia froze in ce. At once, I froze too.


    She extended her hand out, beckoning for mine. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let go¡­¡± was all she uttered.


    I immediately did as told, throwing all inquiries to the wayside, and the moment I felt that familiar bolt of icy lightning, it happened¡ªa violent surge of the invisible shot through my arm, rippling through the rest of my body, and all around, the room began to distort.


    An inky ckness from nowhere began to manifest, warping, folding, and transforming into many endless, indescribable shapes and sizes that consumed the entire vicinity. The movie set was gone, reced, overtaken too.


    But much like a y in and of itself, the ckness began to create and fabricate, shaping the room into something else, whisking us both to ce more foreign, unfamiliar.


    Suddenly there were grasnds, mounds and hills protruding in a distant horizon. I could still feel the hardness of the concrete beneath my feet, yet it was a soft sludge of muddied soil that surrounded us. It was no longer snowing, instead in a sh of white, a tumultuous ripple in the skies, the night poured with rain without relent.


    And yet I couldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    ¡°Illusion¡­¡± I heard myself whisper.


    We were in a memory. A memory she brought to life, replicated using her affinity for deception and tricks. It was only the thing that made sense at the moment. Question was though¡­


    A memory of what?


    Adalia kept my hand firmly in her grasp. Silent and unmoving ever since her illusion had taken form, and it was almost as if she was waiting for something to happen.


    I took the opportunity to assess our newfound surroundings again. Out in the distance, I could see the faint shimmer ofmplight, multiple of them¡ªa town was glimmering like a beacon in the distance.


    Then just like before, the inky ckness shrouded and devoured all in view, and instantly we were whisked off into another scene, another ce, the darkness slowly unraveling to reveal the walls and ceiling of a small, quaint room.


    One of the houses in the vige, I presumed.


    Something exploded close by, and my eyes quickly whirled around backward to find the loose swivel of a door barged wide-open, pouring rain pelting down fiercer than ever before, and two dark shadowy figures soaking wet and clumped together, hastily stumbled forward into the interior. One of them seemed more haggard than the other, weaker, feebler, with the other mustering all effort to keep the both of them upright and still walking.


    Upon reaching the edge of a lone, messy bed, the healthier of the two carefully ced the frailer one atop the thin piece of mattress, and with a dry, almost strangled heave, immediately copsed sideways onto the bed.


    The shadow that was still standing took a step back, hands curling into fists, and shouted.


    ¡°Why have you not mentioned this to me?! All this time, and you¡¯ve not thought to speak a word of it?! Of this?! How long has this been happening? And do not lie¡ªI beseech you¡ªdo not lie to me, sister!¡±


    Curled on the bed, and struggling to sit upright, the frail shadow mustered her strength, and spoke, ¡°A week. Merely a week. That¡¯s all. I thought it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing?!¡± The other one shrieked. ¡°To nearly expose yourself to the humans, toy helpless out in the pouring rain¡ªyou thought it nothing?!¡±


    ¡°Amelia!¡± The weaker shadow growled, and at once, the other one froze, fell silent, taking an almost frightful step back. Confirming finally what I long already knew, and just who exactly I was seeing, hearing. ¡°You are annoying me.¡±


    Amelia hung her head, looked away. ¡°My apologies, sister. I did not intend to upset¡ª¡±


    ¡°Just leave,¡± Adalia spat, tossing herself in the other direction, falling into bed and refusing to look at her sister. ¡°Thank you for your assistance. Now go. I am quite well now. I do need you at the moment.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just let me rest, Amelia!¡± She nearly shouted again. ¡°Tomorrow. We shall discuss this tomorrow, alright? At the moment, I wish to see and speak to no one, much less you especially. Just¡­ just go, would you?¡±


    Another distancing step, an even steeper gaze, and Amelia quietly turned away.


    ¡°Understood,¡± briefly, Amelia stood beneath the doorframe, tossing back a nce at the curled figureying in bed. ¡°Sleep well, sister.¡±


    Then In a blink, a sh of lightning, Amelia was gone.


    And Adalia did not respond.


    Her hands trembling, she slowly lifted them up toward her eyes. For a moment, she simply admired them. They were no longer elongated, each tip ending without a jagged edge, they were simply normal now¡ªhuman.


    She curled them tightly, almost relishing the sensation.


    ¡°Terestra,¡± another growl, and her hands fell slump against the bed. ¡°You liar.¡±


    And the darkness came once more.


    .....

 Chapter 782 - 782 Delving Through Regrets, Part 2

    782 Delving Through Regrets, Part I didn¡¯t know what I expected.


    This, I think? Something just like this, exactly what I just witnessed, but different. Different how, exactly? I don¡¯t know that either.


    When I realized she was showing me her past, rather than telling me about it ¨C I came at it with a very broad and a very epting mindset ¨C already at the ready to expect the unexpected.


    Or so I thought.


    Then the harshness, the visceral nature of it all hits you square in the senses, and you realize you haven¡¯t the faintest clue what the hell you¡¯re actually readying yourself for.


    My ears were still ringing with whatever the hell I just heard, the words, the emotions¡­ emotions?


    Anger, agitation, aggression¡­ Adalia. Yeah, I heard it. I heard her.


    I could still feel her touch, the gentle press of her palm a numbing cold against mine.


    The real Adalia was leaving me in suspense, taking up an almost resolute silence that only heightened the tension. I wished she¡¯d say something, breathe a word about what had just unfolded then ¨C if I had the full picture, maybe all of this wouldn¡¯t feel so jarring.


    .....


    Yet her gaze remained glossed and distant, nkly staring away as the darkness diffused again, unraveling into shapes, forming the clear skies, a row of homes, and like before, the quiet all around exploded into sound.


    We were in a different scene, a different day, one echoing with the bustle of townsfolk. Rattling carriages in passing creaking whispers. From somewhere, the battering ng of metal.


    Daylight was overhead, bright and early, and I could hear the buzz of conversation rife and everywhere, yet no matter how close, how loud they seemed to echo, I couldn¡¯t make out a single word. Much like the thin, wispy shadows constantly weaving in and out of existence in the corner of my eyes, they didn¡¯t seem to be the focus here.


    Once again, a deeper, darker silhouette was the focal point of themotion all around. Even if just as a lesser, murkier outline of her, I recognized her in an instant. How can I not? I had the perfect reference point right here just beside me.


    Unlike the scene from before, this Adalia here was a far cry improvement from thest. For one, she seemed more robust; unfazed even when directly beneath the harsh re of the sun. Another loud ng of metal reverberated across the vicinity, one shrill enough to ring in my ears, yet she didn¡¯t even flinch a muscle.


    I suspected it already, and seeing that there just served to reaffirm what was brazenly obvious.


    Adalia, or at least, the one in this memory, was as normal, as human as can be.


    Incredulous and too in awe to pay focus to anything else, I just watched her as she leisurely took a stroll across the town, keeping much to herself, a lone, dark shadow ambling past thinner, fainter wisps.


    More carriages came rumbling from nearby and nowhere, with the clop of hooves thundering past, and as always, the explosive ngor of steel drowned out all within the vicinity.


    Then there was a voice, and for once, after a long while of my hearing muddled and subdued, I could finally understand what was being said.


    And I knew right away this memory¡¯s purpose ¨C that this was the focus.


    ¡°Out for a walk, Adalia?¡±


    Another shadow was approaching her, one that was just as dark, just as prominent as she was. But what set this particr silhouette apart from the others was the way it moved.


    Hobbling forward with an obvious limp, a flimsy cane keeping a precarious bnce with an empty sleeve fluttering in the wind where a left arm should have been. A cordial air wafted about this mysterious figure, one that seemed to sh with Adalia¡¯s more solemn shade.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty rare that I find you among the early morning bustle,¡± The shadow spoke again, a male¡¯s voice, one too obviously delighted to have spotted her. ¡°Tell me, is there an asion worth celebrating today?¡±


    Adalia didn¡¯t respond, keeping to a brash silence, as she spurred forward again and briskly moved past him on her way over to¡­ somewhere, I suppose. Something about her wandering pace had me thinking that even she didn¡¯t know exactly where she was going.


    ¡°Do you have it yet?¡± The shadow slowly, painstakingly, turned in her direction once more. ¡°I¡­ sympathize with your current situation. Genuinely, you have my heart in earnest. But I¡¯m afraid our Duke oversees and operates far too much to be as sympathetic. My excuses for yourteness are running desperately thin here.¡±


    ¡°So why do you bother?¡± Adalia stopped again, ncing slightly back. ¡°Why even make the effort? If you¡¯re going to evict me, why don¡¯t you just do it already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve a heart, mdy,¡± He responded candidly. ¡°And as brief as your time here with us has been, I fully consider you a member of ourmittee, of our vige. Besides, aside from Astra itself, where else are you safer from Terestra¡¯s wrath than right here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯d rather take your chances elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°I did not ask for your consideration, nor do I want it,¡± Adalia curtly said. ¡°You only have your own kindness to me for the predicament you are in.¡±


    When she had finished speaking, a moment of silence fell ¨C and while I was busy struggling to process the fact that Adalia could speak without any breaks between words, the shadow merely chuckled, seemingly more amused than anything else.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose you might be right about that.¡±


    For less than a second, they both just gazed at each other, warmth and cold fiercely at odds, ¡¯till it broke. Another explosion, the loudest ngor yet rippling through, and finally it looked as if Adalia had had enough.


    ¡°Divines¡­¡± a low, dangerous snarl. ¡°...what is that sound?!¡±


    ¡°Have you not heard?¡± The shadow cocked his head, before snorting in amusement again. ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, you¡¯re a persistent recluse, how could you have?¡±


    ¡°Heard what?¡±


    ¡°Terestra has broken through the Divines¡¯ blessings. Astra is no longer out of her influence,¡± He exined in a grimmer tone. ¡°As such, all provinces and regions across thend are being called to arms to help Leonardo repel back the looming threat¡­ and our vige in particr, well it¡¯s what most of us are born and bred for, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Adalia said, tone dripping with derision that he apparently didn¡¯t catch.


    ¡°The finest, fiercest warriors in all thend. Like I said, nowhere else is as safe,¡± and as he spoke, another tumultuous bang rang out. ¡°In a few days, Leonardo himself will be here to personally recruit any one of us into his prestigious fold. Whether that be all or just one, we must aid him in any way we can. The men, all of us must be present on that day. Ah, well not all of us actually, to be precise¡­¡±


    There was a trace of longing in his voice, and I wasn¡¯t the only one to hear it. Even here, Adalia already had her acute sense of astuteness.


    ¡°I suppose you would rather die meaninglessly out there than loiter here, useless as you are.¡±


    The wind blew harder, the inky stream that was of the shadow¡¯s empty sleeve rippling freely along with it.


    ¡°We are born to relish in the battlefield. For as long as I can remember, that is what we¡¯ve all been told,¡± The shadow muttered. ¡°But me, the way I am, just what exactly am I born to do?¡±


    Adalia turned a little more, her nce shifting to a little more, peering at the man in all his feebleness, weakness, and with another¡¯s second pass, quickly turned away in scorn.


    ¡°You ask for my opinion?¡± She responded coldly. ¡°Then I believe you¡¯d be better not having been born at all.¡±


    Once again, the shadow did not hear the cruelty in her words, or if he did, chose simply to ignore it. In silence, in calmness, he just epted it.


    ¡°The undeniable truth of the matter,¡± He glumly nodded. ¡°Out there, I can¡¯t help anyone like this, can I?¡± then he raised his head, and deep in the void of his pitch-ck expression, I think I might have seen him smile. ¡°But here, I can help you at the very least.¡±


    Adalia fumed, heaving heavily, ncing back at him in clear bafflement. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I already am,¡± He snorted again, turning away slowly, lifting his cane up and forward with a more apparent quiver. ¡°Your sister ising to visit soon, right? Your caretaker.¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡±


    ¡°I believe I may still have a few more excuses up my sleeve until her arrival,¡± then ncing back briefly, I think I saw that smile once more. ¡°Pay what you owe, Adalia.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, and the frail shadow began lumbering away once again.


    ¡°If you have it any earlier, be sure to look for me, ask for my whereabouts,¡± He called out. ¡°You remember my name, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care for it.¡±


    He justughed her off again.


    ¡°Liamel,¡± The shadow said. ¡°Try not to forget it, alright? That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    Quickly, the darkness emerged from itself, pouring into the scene, the silhouettes, the sounds, and just like before, in a blink of an eye everything had gone.

 Chapter 783 - 783 Delving Through Regrets, Part 3

    783 Delving Through Regrets, Part The sun had vanished. It was the middle of the night again, and the outline of a dead woman wasid sprawled across the hard wooden floor.


    ¡°Feed,¡± demanded a voice.


    Another memory.


    Adalia¡¯s shadow sat still and hunched, illuminated by the flicker of candlelight by the bedside. The nk void of her face permeated to be a pondering one, an apathetic one, the way she so callously regarded the lifeless corpse inches away from her bare feet.


    With a re of breath, she nudged the dead woman¡¯s forehead with the tip of her toes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°A wanderer,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice rang impatiently. ¡°Not of this vige. No one would be suspicious. Eat.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of it. I¡¯m fine, Amelia.¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you please spare me of your stubbornness?¡± Amelia said louder. Long, heavy echoes in a silence that rang even fiercer. ¡°You will continue to deny despite already knowing otherwise? Sister, show me your teeth.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Amelia, do not test me¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you do not test me, sister!¡± Amelia snarled so low, so harsh, I could pretty much hear her voice rattling the bones within my chest. ¡°Show me, or I shall do it for you. You know I am able. I am stronger than you are.¡±


    For once, it was Amelia¡¯s stubbornness that won it out between the pair, and with a begrudging growl, Adaliaplied.


    For a single moment, there was only the suffocating quiet. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t pry my eyes away from the dead woman. She looked young, just a couple years past me was my best guess ¨C and she¡¯s dead.


    An innocent life taken, and yet no one in the room bothered to give it a second thought. Not Amelia. And Adalia somehow even lesser.


    So I was told.


    So I was shown.


    ¡°They¡¯re curving,¡± Amelia stepped over the woman¡¯s body toward her sister, an edge to her tone brazenly holding in a surge of anger from rising any more than it already had. ¡°Are you daft, sister? Tell me. Or did you deliberately choose to turn a deaf ear as to what we¡¯ve been told? Did you think yourself saved? That the risks do not apply to you?¡±


    ¡°Terestra is a liar.¡±


    ¡°No she is not, she warned us that this might happen. You and I both know the process was never infallible! ept it! You¡¯re regressing, Adalia!¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Amelia, just leave it be!¡± Adalia was shaking now, the sheets of her bed wrinkling loose at the edges and crumpling within her clenched fists. ¡°This has happened before. Not once, not even twice. Don¡¯t you remember?! Nothing came of it then! I am fine!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but to this extent? Do you not think I notice you mindlessly strolling about in the day for hours? And not just once. Oh, not even twice. Tell me, sister, how is the sun? A little too hot as ofte, don¡¯t you think so? Does it overwhelm you ¨C or are you still just too stubborn to ept that it does?!¡±


    ¡°I. Was. Just. Walking,¡± Adalia slowly chewed up and spat out her every word. ¡°Fuck. Off.¡±


    ¡°Eloquent,¡± Amelia calmly crossed her arms. ¡°How it pleases me to know you¡¯re blending right in just fine with the local popce.¡±


    But Adalia has reached a lesser mood for conversation if that was even somehow possible. She lifted up her legs, tossed herself the opposite way and settled herself into bed.


    ¡°What else are you losing?¡± Amelia continued to peruse. ¡°Tell me, Adalia. Do you feel weaker? Within, is there still pain? Pain like¡­ like before? When it rained?¡±


    No answer. Not exactly the response she was looking for.


    ¡°If you are to revert, you will revert starved of nourishment!¡± She yelled, more fearful now than fierce. ¡°The moment you return, you will return frenzied. You realize this? I know you do ¨C so feed! Here ¨C !¡±


    I heard the soft squelch of flesh, and the dead woman¡¯s limbs were dangling loosely in the air. Amelia hoisted her up, thrusting her forward like a dinner to a picky toddler.


    ¡°Dead. Her blood¡¯s no longer fresh. Barely enough to sustain you, but like this, even you¡¯ll be able to bear through it because who knows when you¡¯ll fully regress? Maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow. We cannot risk it ¨C you need to feed again.¡±


    Yet the silence only persisted. A bitter cold ambiance exchanged from one sister to the other, and through it, the fiery rage between them gradually seemed to wane.


    ¡°You are angry, sister,¡± Amelia dropped the corpse with a hard thud. ¡°I understand. I know it is hard. Please, sincerely I assure you, I do not me you at all for being the way you are, acting the way you do, but ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Angry?¡± Adalia suddenly roused again, snapping back toward her sister in an rming instant. ¡°All we¡¯ve done, all I¡¯ve done ¨C I am now supposed to ept it is all for nothing? That I am resigned to a lifetime of suffering. That I am going to die no matter ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You are not going to die!¡± Amelia took a frantic step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, sister, please! Terestra ¨C !¡±


    Adalia ignored her, speaking over her, slowing her tone rising, thawing the ice, the cold with a simmering hatred that had long been festering.


    ¡°For months we begged her, pleaded with her ¨C didn¡¯t we? Relented ourselves to her whims. We yed her games. We pretended to be her family, her daughters, for some senseless reason or another ¨C all for this one chance, for her to grant this one single request ¨C and the pain, the agony of the process ¨C and now you tell me to ept that she had actually screwed it all up after all?! My one chance of survival? At finally living a life worth living? That no, I¡¯ll never be normal, I¡¯ll never have the right to be alive! And you¡­ you bring this filth to my doorstep, you fill my walls with the very echoes I dread, unhesitantly at the ready to condemn me back to a worthless existence, and then you tell me you understand?!¡±


    And then another one of those unexpected things happened again. The scene, the reality which I thought I was ready to face but never actually was ¨C I heard Adalia chuckle. The sound of herughter resounding in the night, so low, so derisive¡­ spine-chilling.


    Then she came to a dead stop, and with her voice twisted by anger, bitterness, she spoke again.


    ¡°Fuck. Off.¡±


    Another bout of silence came again, and yet I could still hear her voice, her manicughter racing, looping across my mind. Beside me, the real-Adalia maintained a distant gaze from the current moment. Indifferent, muted, even as her younger sister¡¯s head began to fall ¨C an inky silhouette tainted deeply in the shade of despair.


    ¡°So, you think¡­ this really is nothing, then?¡± Amelia spoke up quietly after an eternity, her voice smothered and cating. ¡°That this, your ailment¡­ nothing more but a passing phase?¡±


    ¡°That is what I have been saying all this time,¡± the shadow of Adalia heaved in annoyance. ¡°I am no longer a Matriarch. I am no longer that weak, helpless excuse of sentience, and I¡¯ll never be again. I do not need you to fret over me any longer, so just stop it, stop¡­ stop treating me, seeing me like I¡¯m useless.¡±


    Amelia seemed too defeated to refute, to argue any more than she already had. Like, even as just a splotch, a murky outline of the real thing, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her this dispirited, this¡­ this vulnerable.


    ¡°Very well, sister,¡± She stiffly replied, nodded. ¡°I shall choose to trust your judgment on this.¡±


    Adalia then promptly turned her focus back to the body, slumped sideways with a stream of inky ck ebbing against her sister¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Her blood¡¯s tainted. She has bred before. She might have offspring. She might possibly be missed, searched after, have you ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°No one is looking for her,¡± Amelia mechanically replied. ¡°I have seen to it, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°Then see to it that no one finds her too,¡± She turned away again, slumping back against her bed, thoroughly indifferent to what was just said. ¡°Take her and leave. You¡¯ve ruined my slumber, I wish to reim it.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± with a soft rustle, the woman was once more hoisted to the air, and like a log fallen by the cleave of an ax, Amelia rested the body over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry for being here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± a sudden silence as Adalia quickly silenced herself, seemingly holding back words she nearly let slip. ¡°Do not apologize. Just go, Amelia. You cannot be here, remember?¡±


    But Amelia did not go just yet. With another audibly rustle, I heard the tter of coins jangling, and with a blurring ck, a small pouchnded right next to the candlestick by the bedside, nearly snuffing the me with the plunging breeze.


    ¡°What you owe,¡± Amelia said. ¡°And much more. It shallst you,¡± slowly she turned away, then passing us closely by, a little quieter, I heard her speak again, almost saw a hint of sadness swirling in the nothing. ¡°I hope it¡¯llst you¡­¡±


    Then with the m of the door, Amelia was gone, and with a gust of wind, so had the flickering me.


    So had this passing memory.

 Chapter 784 - 784 Delving Through Regrets, Part 4

    784 Delving Through Regrets, Part A growing fraction of me was kinda wishing this would all juste to end already. Small passing whispers in the back of my mind trying to convince me that I¡¯ve seen enough.


    But it¡¯s more like I didn¡¯t want to see anymore, to be frank¡­


    It¡¯s one thing to see an entirely different side to a person who you thought you reasonably knew and find yourself thrown off your sense of anything by theplete and total disparity. It¡¯s another thing to look at them and struggle to even recognize a single facet of the person you knew¡­ the person I know.


    When the darkness ebbed and slink into the skies, the objects, the expansive scene of another memory, I stifled the whispers, shrunk the fraction, and tried my absolute best to find an inkling of familiarity in this total stranger before my eyes.


    Unlike the previous three, this memory was a fleeting one, barely long enough to have left asting impression ¨C but it did.


    Through violent tremors, quick blinding shes, pandemonium pounding on every bone in my body. I could hear the sound of swords shing, and feel the invisible ripples of magic coursing, exploding.


    A giant mass of shadows surrounded Adalia¡¯s murky shade, encircling an expansive field in a rowdy swarm kept only at bay by a barrier of armed guards, and set in the very heart of the beating, exhratingmotion ¨C there was a fight happening.


    Ten against one. Faint outlines weaving in barely discernible flickers. Swords once again shed, Barrages of magic red in instant session. It was a thrilling spectacle of valor and skill watched by a countless dozen, hundreds even¡­ with Adalia having a front-row view of it all.


    Yet since she wasn¡¯t focusing on the fight, and so in turn, as much I tried, neither could I.


    .....


    Again, it was just a brief memory, so quick to pass, to fade, I don¡¯t even know she was showing it to me. It was only at the veryst instant, the very moment all the shapes and sounds everywhere lost form that I finally noticed what I was supposed to see.


    Adalia had been groping herself.


    Subtle, yet in that frantic kind of subtle. The way her hands writhed across her body, as if she had been rummaging for something in her pockets, feeling for something¡­ but just couldn¡¯t. Like she had just lost something very important.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I heard her unease ringing in the void. ¡°Absolutely nothing.¡±


    Another memory sprung up from the darkness, it was the same scene, the samemotion, only a littleter, with an Adalia visibly ruffled yet distracting herself from her own distress by immersing herself into something else.


    Finally, the sh of might came into clearer view, every other sound, every other sight blending into nothingness as the elevenbatants scattered across the now fissured, ruined field were brought into prominence.


    From the look of things, the fight appeared to be reaching a futile, weary end. The ten that stood opposed seemed to be at their wits¡¯ end. Those armed rushed ahead once more, weapons in battle-worn grips raised high and poised to strike, while those that hung back mustered thest of their focus, channeling their magic forward.


    An onught of coordinated strikes, swords blurring, magic flowing, in motions of split seconds all to take down this one single foe.


    A singr foe that did not evene close, not even for an instant, to exerting an equal effort back. It moved ¨C thisrge, imposing figure in ck ¨C dodging, deflecting, never once retaliating, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen that nimbleness before.


    The way it came to an instant halt. How it stood tall yet a little hunched, head nted slightly. Even the way its arms rxed, drooped down with a little sway. I even predicted the swell in its chest ¨C the breathy, heavy sigh ¨C an entire lifetime ago and it seems old habits just never die.


    Dad¡¯s voice soared high over the fervor of the crowd.


    ¡°One, two, three, four ¨C away with you,¡± He briskly addressed each with the point of a finger. ¡°Five, six, seven, eight, and nine, you will depart with me on tomorrow¡¯s convoy. Ten, I am not done evaluating you. Join the next batch, I want to see your mettle pitted against me once more.¡±


    The four that were disregarded left the battlefield in a wake of humiliation,mbasted and shamed by the crowd for their failures, whilst thetter five departed into the embrace and cheers of everyone else. Number ten took a step back, falling among the ranks of another group of warriors eager to prove their worth to the fabled hero of legend himself.


    Then there was me, memories and preconceptions torn between two separate yet equally true realities. The pill just never gets any easier to swallow, even more so, when you¡¯re being shown instead of told. I knew Dad was Leonardo, I knew he actively fought against the pure evil of his world, and I knew people looked at him with reverence and admiration.


    Like Divinity made manifest.


    I wonder if he knew here¡­ already thought about it by this point, or perhaps he was just beginning to. All these people, all the trust and faith they had in, that he would ultimately spit it back in their faces.


    All the lives that surrounded him at this moment. Now, no longer.


    I blinked, noticing something was amiss and before I realized what was happening, the once tumultuous swarm of bystanders suddenly fell into a silence.


    ¡°Sir Leonardo.¡±


    A lone figure slowly entered the battlefield. A dull scrunch in the shriveled grass with every quivering march forward. I saw the quiver of a wooden cane, the empty sleeve billowing in a stray gust of wind, then close by, with a cross of her arms and obscenely loud, Adalia¡¯s shadow sounded a derisive snort.


    ¡°I would also like to fight,¡± with a final lumbering step, the frail shadow came to a stop. ¡°If you would permit it. I hope you would permit it.¡±


    At once, whispers and mutters broke out everywhere from everybody in an unintelligible unison, but as far as I could tell, they weren¡¯t ones of high praise.


    ¡°And you are?¡± Dad turned, his voice in a startlingly unfamiliar politeness.


    ¡°Liamel, sir,¡± He bowed down, or at least attempted to do so. ¡°I¡­ I am aware that I may not be of much use to you, exactly.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say,¡± Dad replied, his tone in a faint hint of a smile.


    ¡°But I¡­ I don¡¯t care what it is you¡¯ll have me do. Just please take me with you. Have me do anything, assign me any order. Just find some use of me, I beg of you.¡±


    For a long few seconds, Dad just stared at him. A silence and a stare that was all too familiar with, whenever I caught him deeply pondering.


    ¡°Are you a resident of Gron, Liamel? Born and raised? If so, then it will really exin a lot. I understand all of you are brought up understanding that the hardship of battle is the only means to validate one¡¯s existence. And you¡¯re unfit to hold a sword, unfit to even fit the soles of your boots. Hmm, yes, that would exin a lot about why you¡¯re doing this, won¡¯t it?¡±


    He spoke with such a surge of sympathy, it felt a little unnerving to me. I¡¯ve never heard him this expressive before, this animated, this¡­ this heroic, I guess.


    To everyone else, though, clearly¡­ this was all par for the course for the gant hero.


    ¡°The people you called away, do you believe they¡¯ll live the rest of their lives content? Satisfied?¡± Liamel asked. ¡°They have spent their entire lives awaiting this moment. Every waking moment spent ¨C for this. They with their able bodies, and you turned them away. Do you believe them to think their lives will be any worth after this? And me, the way I am¡­ Do you think I have been content all this time living mine?¡±


    Leonardo, Dad¡­ slowly, he rested a firm hand on the shadow¡¯s shoulder, ¡°So is that really it then? Your entire life¡¯s purpose¡­ just to be of meager use to me?¡±


    ¡°Any use to anyone. To you, to my vige, to myself. Anyone,¡± Liamel rified, the harsher quiver of his cane nearly toppling him of his bnce. ¡°I am tired of being useless.¡±


    Then that¡¯s when it happened. Adalia slowly arms slowly fell back to her sides, and now she couldn¡¯t help but stare, the scene before her suddenly given more emphasis, and the shadow of Liamel had turned vivid, a darkness almost vibrant.


    Everything else became a faded blur, as she, as the memory, had found its focal focus. The brittle shake of a cane, the limp fall of an empty sleeve as the wind died away.


    Liamel heaved with a quiver, a pleading, wanting expression almost showing in the empty void of his face. I couldn¡¯t see it, of course, but through the memory, through her, almost as if looking into the reflection of a mirror¡­ I could feel it.


    ¡°Please,¡± He begged again. ¡°Just let me be of use to someone.¡±

 Chapter 785 - 785 Delving Through Regrets, Part 5

    785 Delving Through Regrets, Part Glimpses and shes were all that persisted after thatst one.


    Just fleeting moments.


    Undefined forms and noises incoherent were all that would unravel in the swirling ckness, day after day, memory after memory. It was like Adalia¡¯s sense of time was no longer congruent, or maybe she just didn¡¯t care enough to keep track of it all anymore.


    Either way, days would whirl past my eyes in spans of slippery seconds¡ªa literal blink-and-you-miss. I did my best to follow along though, and from what I could see, hear, and guess¡ªAdalia was on a steeper descent down the hill of denial.


    The first memory was strange, an outlier, yet also very much familiar. It was just Adalia lying in bed for seemingly the whole day. Tossing and turning in ce until her beddings were pulled from the mattress, and ended up swathing her body in crumpled sheets. She tried, but she simply could muster the energy to leave her bed. Too sleepy, I suppose.


    Then I blinked, and suddenly I was plunged into the morning sun of another memory, another day. Adalia was out on another one of her listless strolls, only slower, clumsier, absentmindedly scraping the farmyard fences with fingernails that had grown concerningly acute.


    The scene evaporated into smoke, drifting to the other end of the room and I followed it into the view of another memory, Adalia again¡ªin silence, in difort, having fallen off her bed with her nket slinking after her, clutching a stitch at her chest that had her squirming in stifled agony. I couldn¡¯t tell too well, but I presume the small ebbing ckness was her nails having pierced through her flesh as she attempted in vain to contain her persisting pain.


    A blink of an eyeter, and she was fine again. Not a scratch, not even a scar, bounced back healthier than ever unusually quick, sitting beneath the shade of a tree in the middle of a tranquil town square.


    Indeed, the quiet was particr. A prominentck of vigers filling the ambiance, the vige streets, just a scattered two or three every once in a while.


    .....


    I suppose Dad had long selected his chosen warriors at this point, and he certainly had not spared when it came to quantity.


    Then somewhere in the barren monotony, he came hobbling over¡­ one of the very many few that had been spared from going. Liamel heartily greeted every person he slowly meandered by. None waved back at him. Still, with his head held in a blissful high, he soldiered on and upon catching Adalia in the corner of his eyes, he gestured at her too.


    She didn¡¯t reciprocate.


    There was nothing more left to discern within this memory, yet we stayed, the shadows continued to linger¡­ despite everything gradually blurring away from focus, everything¡ªexcept for him.


    The moment he had nced away, through Adalia¡¯s eyes, he became the center focus, she gazed forward, and in silence, we watched him go¡­ slowly turning into an indescribable splotch in the distant darkness before the memory finallypletely faded.


    More memories would materialize and y out like a stage y in a grand theater, and they would follow this spiraling pattern. Adalia just kept getting worse with every manifestation. It was as if she was being dissected each and every day, and every time she was picked apart, there was also something new for her to lose.


    I watched as her outings to the vige grew less frequent, and considerably briefer. She had be more restless, more prone to sudden outbursts of annoyance at the noises of the vige, and she grew a fondness for redder, bloodier meats for her meals over time, a fondness she actively resented with every relishing bite. One memory, I watched her try to muster a sincereugh in a mirror time and time over, before she shattered it into pieces when she found that she ultimately couldn¡¯t. Then soon, eventually, even her anger had left her.


    Between her seemingly unending descent into despair, Liamel would offer some levity. Every few memories, he could be seen through the murky pane of a window shuffling along, his cane and limp a helpful distinction amidst the swarm of other shadows up and about. In these rare times of respite, Adalia would just watch him, waddling from door to door, viger to viger, a pouch of coins strap to his hip steadily growing bigger.


    I could more or less guess why he caught her interest. Here was another person deemed helpless and frail from the very moment he was conceived. Yet they couldn¡¯t have been more pr opposites. He braved his days in spite of it, whereas she kept herself shut away because of it.


    What was different?


    Why was he the way he was? And why was she the way she was?


    Still closely at watch, slowly, in a gradual nt, I saw Adalia cock her head at his hunched figure. That thinking tilt whenever something struck her as genuinely peculiar.


    Liamel was peculiar.


    ¡°A human has been watching you,¡± Amelia¡¯s voice boomed from the inky fog of another memory. ¡°For many days now¡­¡± from a coalescing ck, a familiar haughty figure emerged, tossing a bulging bag of coins by the bedside. ¡°It¡¯s that collector¡­ the cripple¡ªit¡¯s left me¡ªwhat¡¯s his name?¡±


    Adalia heaved herself in the opposite direction, her bed,ing undone by the seams from idental tear, creaking with her sluggishness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know it.¡±


    ¡°From what I surmised, he does not suspect you in the slightest, not just yet,¡± She walked over to the window, parting a gap in the thick blindings that hadn¡¯t been there just a few memories ago. ¡°He just seems¡­ keen, I suppose.¡±


    Adalia just sagged even more into the feathers of her pillow, leaving her sister to finish the rest of the discussion all on her own.


    ¡°Regardless, it¡¯d be wiser to kill him now while he¡¯s still unknowing. Curiosity is dangerous left unchecked,¡± cold and calcting, Amelia continued to contemte. ¡°No one cares much for him, that much is certain. There is little risk in it should he ever so abruptly disappear one day¡­ or perhaps even by tonight itself.¡±


    I did a turn, ncing back at the lifeless lump on the bed. No reaction, no consideration¡­ Adalia was just a giant lump of indifference.


    ¡°Have you been¡­ feeling better, sister?¡± Amelia inquired in an extremely soft tone that really did not befit her. ¡°I noticed you have stopped¡­ leaving the house as ofte.¡±


    A lump of silence was all that faced her.


    ¡°Adalia, if I may just¡ª¡±


    ¡°You may not.¡±


    Amelia went stiff. Just a mere whisper but the firmness of it¡­ I could feel the air grow colder around us.


    ¡°I am not feeling better, sister,¡± Adalia muttered, her voicepletely stripped of feeling. ¡°I am going to die soon.¡±


    There was a loud quivering hiss as Amelia sucked in all the air from the room, sterling forward frantically.


    ¡°No. No, Adalia, you are not. You¡¯re reverting, that is all. You¡¯re starved, you¡¯ll frenzy. You¡¯re strong, you¡¯ll survive reverting¡­ you just¡­ you just need to feed. Listen, tonight¡ªthe collector, the cripple¡ªwe¡¯ll feed you the cripple, and we¡¯ll leave, okay? We¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to feed, sister,¡± Adalia slowly turned herself upright, facing the empty void of her ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you saying? Adalia, do you even hear yourself?!¡±


    ¡°I will not live another second of that pitiful existence,¡± Adalia¡¯s voice rang out in an eerie calm. ¡°Or rather, I will not dy it any further. From the very beginning, I was born to simply drop dead. Unable to feed. Unable to do anything. Dying, sister¡ªthat is my singr purpose for existing. All this time, I¡¯ve just been simply avoiding it. But now it is time for me to fulfill what I was born to do.¡±


    ¡°Stop! No, no! Enough of¡ªdon¡¯t speak, don¡¯t speak anymore! You¡¯re not in your right mind! You do not mean what you say, you¡¯re not thinking straight!¡±


    ¡°Amelia, I am not going to argue with you. I¡¯m finished arguing, trying¡­ just let me have this peace. I¡¯m tired. Go now, please. Don¡¯te back.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know what I was hearing, or who I was seeing. I knew it was a distant past, and I fully knew her words would nevere to be.


    But that didn¡¯t stop me from wanting to shout at her, plead with her, and caught deep in the whirlwind of the moment, I probably would have if Amelia hadn¡¯t beaten me to it first.


    She was a stammering, whimpering mess. A shriveled shadow of her usual hubris, and I felt for her, didn¡¯t think any of less of her¡­ seeing a dribble of inky ck streaming down her shadowed face.


    ¡°Sister, won¡¯t you just listen? I know you¡¯re scared. I am too. But please, don¡¯t do this. I beg of you, please¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to die¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­ please, Adalia.¡±


    Yet once more, the lump on the bed did not stir in the slightest.


    ¡°W-What can I do? Please, just tell me what to do¡­ I¡¯ll do anything, please! Just¡­ I¡­ just don¡¯t leave me by myself¡­ I want you to stay, sister¡­ please¡­ I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­¡±


    My hand had long gone numb by this point, but right then, I felt it tingling as the real-Adalia tightened her grip on me even more.


    ¡°Adalia!¡± the floorboards shook, and Amelia fell on her knees pressed up against the edge of the bed. ¡°Listen to me! Why won¡¯t you listen?! Hear me speak! I¡¯m speaking! Adalia! Stop ignoring me! Don¡¯t ignore me! Sister, please!¡±


    I could barely even watch. Amelia¡¯s shouts, the echoes ringing out. That cold, ruthless being of the night that I¡¯vee to know reduced to nothing more than¡­ this. And then I thought of Sammy, I thought of her pleading like that to me¡­ and I felt a deeper stab in my heart at the notion.


    And yet for all her begging, all of the wrenching sobs of her little sister, all Adalia could muster was a groan of difort¡ªapparently, her sister was just too loud.


    ¡°When you leave today, do not return,¡± the unmoving shadow on the bed said. ¡°If the transformation itself does not kill me, then in my frenzied state, the people here will. I do not wish for you to interfere with anything.¡±


    ¡°Y-You wish of me? What? You wish¡ª¡± the whimpering ceased, and in its ce came an outburst of confusion and anger. ¡°And how of me, sister?! What about what I wish?! Do you not think of that?! Do you not think of me?! What I want, what I desire¡ªwhat I need! Just once! A single instance! In all our time together! Have you ever thought once of me at all?!¡±


    It happened then. Slow and calmly like she had everything else, Adalia turned to meet with her sister¡¯s gaze for the first time.


    I felt fingers lightly twitch¡ªthe Adalia beside me hanging her head low, as the Adalia forward extended her hand, her crudely-shaped finger, gently stroking the strands of her sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I have thought of you, Amelia,¡± She said, and in a tonal shift, spoke with so much love and sincerity, like it was all that remained. ¡°I did. I always have. Ever since mother died, ever since you took to caring for me all on your own. I watched you grow strong for me, I watched you get hurt¡­ I¡¯ve also watched you beg, steal, lie, kill¡­ I¡¯ve watched how you suffered, how every second and minute of your life you worry for me. The countless struggles you put yourself under all for your weak, useless, elder sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not useless, you¡¯re not weak¡­¡± with both hands, Amelia tookfort in her sister¡¯s touch, only blotches still trickling down her face. ¡°and you¡¯re all I have, so please don¡¯t go away.¡±


    ¡°And what will you have if I do stay?¡± Adalia whispered. ¡°You¡¯ll struggle, you¡¯ll worry, you¡¯ll push yourself over and over again, and you¡¯ll im it all for my sake, all for my betterment. Because you love me just as much as I love you.¡±


    ¡°Adalia¡­¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve seen it all before. I¡¯ve already watched you do all this. Even now, even here. All my life, all I¡¯ve ever done is thought of you, and you know what I¡¯ve always been thinking of? What I¡¯vee to realize after all this time with you? Come now, little sister, I¡¯m sure you know it too¡­¡±


    There was a smile. I don¡¯t know how I knew it, I just do¡­ as a shared tear fell from Adalia¡¯s shadowed expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re better off without me.¡±

 Chapter 786 - 786 Delving Through Regrets, Part 6

    786 Delving Through Regrets, Part I almost wish I was dreaming right about now.


    When that scene faded, when the muffled whimpers and the frail, pitiful figures before my eyes had imploded into silencing wisps of ck vapor¡­ how relieving it¡¯d be if that was my consciousness just springing awake, and I was still in bed lying warm and snug¡­ crusty eyes staring bleared and dumb out into the cold light of a day that has yet to be.


    A day to look forward to¡­


    But then the vapors would continue to swim and dance in a sea of its pitch darkness, trapping me in this perpetual nightmare¡­ one memory after the other¡­ harrowing memories that woulde and go as they felt like it.


    Yet thatst one in particr, however¡­ it stayed with me even as it long dissolved into the misty void.


    Never in a million years could I ever imagine Amelia saying those words the way she did. I could feel her dread ¨C the panic and sadness sting through all sense of self-restraint as if it were my own.


    I nearly believed in it myself too. That for Adalia, there was simply no hope, no chance at salvation¡­ save from the embrace of death, and I knew it was stupid, ridiculous and slushed in every modicum of idiotic, especially since I knew myself that that wasn¡¯t true. Just gotta turn my head a little inch to know that, to see that¡­ the almost reassuring cold of her hand on mine.


    Still, though¡­


    ¡°Almost¡­ finished¡­¡± Adalia whispered, apparently sensing my disquiet, her tone as barren as the darkness all around. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ let go¡­¡±


    .....


    And before I could say much else, I saw the smoke and swirls solidify, setting the scene andying the foundation for another memory to unfold.


    I blinked, and suddenly, we were plunged once more under the light of day¡­ or at least a vivid imitation of day.


    The stage was set, faintly ushered in by chirping of birds unseen, the backdrop littered with the smudge outlines of vige structures scattered across the township, and there, shrouded in the limelight of darkness was a familiar lone figure sitting beneath the rustling leaves of a tree.


    Has it been a day already? Or has it actually been a full week since? The deep ckness was specifically tailored to give no definite estimation, or exnation for anything. All that I could surmise was that Adalia¡¯s prediction of dying soon had yet to happen.


    But just looking at the state of her here, frailer, thinner, lightly struggling to even rouse a breath, it was apparent that soon wasing pretty soon¡­ fate looming over her like a gray cloud over a dimming, dying horizon.


    I imagine she was all too aware of it herself, which was what brought her in the first ce ¨C a final chance to see the world, enjoy the little leisures still avable to her before the inevitable arrives.


    Amelia was nowhere in sight either. Where she could be, I wouldn¡¯t know, but going off of what I¡¯ve seen and heard, the answer was simple.


    She was away.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to think about how she was even feeling, fortunately, I was suddenly given a distraction to steer my attention toward, expelled out in the form of a dry, weary sigh.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re there,¡± the frail shadow spoke, a gust of wind carrying away the strands of grass she had plucked all the way forward against the side of a nearby building. ¡°Stop watching me and just show yourself, why don¡¯t you?¡±


    I followed the heading of the breeze, and just around the corner of flimsy wooden boards, poked out the little battered nub of a long, narrow stick. The faint silhouette of Liamel then sheepishly limped forward toward her direction seemingly seeing no other alternative approach.


    ¡°A-Adalia,¡± He greeted her, his hunched figure nting a little more out of difort than anything else. ¡°Good afternoon to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why have you been watching me?¡± She demanded, formalities in abandon. ¡°You¡¯ve done your rounds across the vige. There is no reason for you to loiter, and yet here you remain¡­ watching me.¡±


    ¡°W-Well,¡± He attempted to exin. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve scarcely left your home, even rarer now as ofte¡­¡±


    ¡°And what of the times you¡¯ve passed by my ce of residence? There reside only three houses apart from mine, surely you¡¯ve no need toe by and collect from them every single day, do you?¡±


    ¡°You noticed?¡±


    ¡°I always had,¡± She breathed out, sighing loud enough to be mistaken as displeasure. ¡°Every day.¡±


    I heard him audibly gulp.


    ¡°I¡­ I can assure you I¡¯ve no ill-intent by it. I really don¡¯t. Though, I suppose it is still quite an unsettling notion¡­ um¡­ I sincerely I¡¯ve not fostered any kind of aversion for you to have of me with my tactless actions.¡±


    ¡°Annoyance is more like it,¡± She said. ¡°So, tell me, if not to annoy me, then what is your intention?¡±


    ¡°Like I said. You rarely leave your home nowadays, if ever, and well¡­¡± Liamel straightened his hunch a little. ¡°I was concerned for you.¡±


    ¡°Concern, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± He said with a slight swell of confidence. ¡°You, you¡¯re unwell, aren¡¯t you? And what¡¯s more you live alone, with your sister onlying to visit every other week¡­ and even her I¡¯ve been seeing less and less of as ofte.¡±


    It would have been the perfect cover-up for his actions if he just wasn¡¯t so overwhelmingly sincere about it. I didn¡¯t doubt him, but I would be lying if I wasn¡¯t a little taken aback¡­ every step forward seemed like an agony for him, and yet every day without fail he¡¯d willingly walk the long journey across the vige and back just to check on her.


    All that painstaking effort for aplete and total stranger¡­


    Adalia shook her head at him.


    ¡°Well, here I am,¡± She proimed limply. ¡°Concerns all satiated, yes?¡±


    ¡°On the contrary,¡± Liamel limped a little closer, his cane quaking in his grip as he leaned his gaze forward at her. ¡°You look¡­ terrible.¡±


    Adalia heaved again. ¡°Mind your own business. I am not asking.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, but I think it is. I told you ¨C I see you as one of ours.¡±


    ¡°Well I am not,¡± She said at once, barely able to raise her voice any higher. ¡°So, once again, for thest time ¨C just leave me alone.¡±


    But it seems he wasn¡¯t listening anymore. The closer he got, the more determined he became. From my point of view all I could see were inky shadows, but surely to him, seeing her¡­ he had to be seeing so much more.


    And I don¡¯t even dare imagine the state she had to be in for him to so boldly turn a deaf ear to her demands.


    ¡°You¡¯re haggard. Have you not been eating?¡± He asked her, stopping short at a close distance as to not tread upon her boundaries. ¡°Or ¨C Adalia, what is it? What¡¯s afflicted you? Maybe I¡¯ll be able to help you in some way.¡±


    ¡°You? Help me?¡± She said, unable to even muster a sneer. ¡°Are you trying to be funny?¡±


    ¡°I find no humor in this, believe me. The state of you¡­ how ¨C why ¨C just, what do you have? You¡¯re deathly ill. I had hoped you¡¯d be feeling better after all this time ¨C does your sister know about ¨C but of course, she does. What am I even saying? So then had she not been giving you remedies? Have you not been seeking treatment? How did this¡­?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± He shook his head at her. ¡°Not until you tell me just what¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you simply just attracted to me?¡± Adalia suddenly asked him. ¡°That¡¯s the actual reason behind your intent, isn¡¯t it? The things you¡¯ve done, the things you¡¯re doing. Why is it you keep watching me day after day. Why you won¡¯t just go away. You think me desirable in your eyes, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Even I was rattled by the bluntness of her words. Without anger, disgust or any other emotion she¡¯d usually exhibit, all that was left was just her in, impartial observation of him ringing loud and quite too often true.


    Liamel became unusually still. His right hand pushing down onto his cane as if intending to burrow it into the earth.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± She continued, her voice in dull, cynical mockery. ¡°Just what is it you find so appealing about me? Is it my appearance? Has my personality utterly captivated you? Or do you think me adorably weak? charmingly frail? Perhaps you regard yourself as my savior. The man that will save me from the illness that afflicts me so.¡±


    ¡°That is not¡­¡±


    ¡°You deny. Do tell ¨C in which aspect do you deny? The deep attraction you hold? The many feelings you nurtured? The overwhelming lust you harbor? Tell me, do you wish to make love to me? You do, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve thought about it.¡±


    ¡°Adalia,¡± He raised his voice, speaking fast before she could interrupt him. ¡°Please, that is all beside the point. Right now, what you need¡­¡±


    ¡°So you deny it?¡± Adalia interjected anyway. ¡°This goodwill, this altruism, you insist on sickeningly portraying, all of it, simply out of the kindness of your heart?¡±


    ¡°I want to help you,¡± Liamel answered. ¡°That is all I want to do.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that,¡± again, only an eerie calmness was resonating in her voice. ¡°As if your help is worth any meager value. Look at you, you¡¯re weak, you¡¯re useless, you can barely do anything by yourself. Sincerely, just what can you do for anyone, for yourself even?¡±


    And here she went on without pause, without care, sparing Liamel no chance to speak in the slightest.


    ¡°Was Leonardo not enough for you? Was his assessment not enough to snap you out of this delusion of yours? You¡¯re unfit, incapable ¨Cpletely and utterly worthless. You live a wretched existence and you insist on denying it, but why deny what you can¡¯t change? Why even try and change? Why can¡¯t you just ept it? Just live with it? Face it, you idiot ¨C you¡¯re hopeless.¡±


    So despondent, so lifeless. Adalia, a literal shadow of herself. A hollow silhouette cker than the darkness that epassed everything. Then on the other hand, standing on the opposite end, Liamel gazed at her, his figure hunched and brittle¡­ and yet with his head still held high and firm.


    ¡°All very true,¡± He said to her. ¡°Still, I wish to help you. I¡¯d still like to try.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Adalia demanded, thest of her annoyance leaving with her breath.


    ¡°Because I can,¡± He simply said. ¡°Because I want to,¡± then he crossed over, stepping past her boundaries. ¡°So please, just tell me what¡¯s wrong with you.¡±


    That lonely sullen figure wallowing, drowning deep in the depths of her own despair. I watched her swallow another breath, no longer caring, no longer hoping¡­ yet for that one brief moment when her eyes met his¡­ the two of them¡­ an inverse, opposite reflection of one another¡­ and as such, it seemed she saw a little bit of her inside of him.


    A little bit of his courage.


    A little bit of his hope.


    So, in spite of it all, Adalia spoke.


    ¡°I am dying,¡± She dered to him calmly. ¡°Do you suppose you can help me with that?¡±

 Chapter 787 - 787 Delving Through Regrets, Part 7

    787 Delving Through Regrets, Part I expected the memory to fade right there and then.


    From what many past instances had led me to expect, the darkness had an almost malicious tendency to just do away with things just as my investment and curiosity would reach a peak¡ªquite literally leaving me in the dark grasping out at flimsy guesses.


    Yet it seems there¡¯s always an exception to everything. The rustling leaves that muffled her wheezing breaths, the billowing wind that sent his empty sleeve loosely fluttering. They stayed corporeal, nearly physical¡­ vivid enough that I felt like aplete stranger intruding in on the moment.


    Really though, what a peculiar memory to choose to suddenly start subverting expectations¡­ and now of all times too.


    ¡°Dying,¡± I heard Liamel say, the shock missing in his expression tant in his tone. ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adalia replied with an impatience without strength. ¡°Now, hurry and offer me your aid. Help me as you¡¯ve boldly dered. Go on then,¡± She heaved again. ¡°Save my life for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ but, how-how can that be?¡± He sputtered, confusion and distress melded into one forwarding step, the thud of his cane. ¡°When you first arrived here, I saw you¡ªyou were healthy. And for so long, I¡¯ve watched you. I know you¡¯ve never once left the vige, and even if you had, diseases in Astra are easily treated. So how have you¡­? I¡¯m afraid I do not understand.¡±


    ¡°I will not exin it. There is no use in exining it¡ªall you must know is that I am unwell and I am dying. Provide me a solution, otherwise, leave¡­ I am not in the mood for conversation.¡±


    ¡°But if I do not know what you have, then how am I supposed to¡­?¡±


    .....


    Then you should not have asked,¡± She dropped her gaze from his. ¡°As if it would even make a sliver of a difference. I have sought individuals with great power and knowledge. Against them, what do you hope to aplish? If even they cannot help me with all their omnipotence, then, truly, how do you, on your own, expect to¡­!¡±


    Adalia suddenly snapped to hunch, grunting painfully, clutching at her chest with a balled fist against the grass to keep from copsing to the ground¡­ for a brief moment, she focused on reiming herposure.


    When the pain had finally chosen to subside, it seemed so had thest remnants of her spirit. She hugged her legs, slumping her head lightly onto her knees as Liamel just uselessly watched as she continued huddling herself into arge, misshapen ball of gloom.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± She told him, her voice muffled against pressing limbs. ¡°Just go. Please just go. I want to be alone now.¡±


    Yet against her request, Liamel didn¡¯t even draw a single inch away from his spot. He looked lost¡ªI would have been lost; told as he has been. I probably wouldn¡¯t know right away what I should do next. Like him, I would have just stood there¡­ pressured yet stagnated by her overwhelming sense of despair.


    It happened again. I wanted to just run and lunge at her. After processing it all, that¡¯s the first thing I would have done. Ignore her, embrace her, I couldn¡¯t help it, even if I was just hugging air, a memory¡ªit was just an impulse for me. If I loved her, I¡¯d have moved.


    But I couldn¡¯t move, I knew I shouldn¡¯t move no matter how deep the urge was for me. Instead though, as slow and inelegant as ever, I saw Liamel take another small step toward her.


    I watched as hisnky silhouette awkwardly crept inch by inch trying and failing to be subtle as possible. Adalia stayed unresponsive, and he grew ever more daring until the shade of his shadow loomed close over her.


    ¡°May I?¡± He asked, pointing the tip of his stick to the empty patch of grass next to her. She didn¡¯t look up, she didn¡¯t answer¡ªprobably didn¡¯t care, and taking her silence for the best, Liamel clumsily lowered himself against the tree beside her, spreading his legs out, andying his cane down beneath the ttened gap of his empty sleeve. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The silent rustle of the branches was the only thing that spoke back to him¡ªhe took it as another positive. He looked rxed, or at the very least he didn¡¯t look stiff as a bone sitting beside her. If anything, he was rather chirpy all things considered.


    ¡°You know, Adalia,¡± He spoke after a while, his head tilting slightly at her in a nce. ¡°You¡¯re quite mean.¡±


    No response.


    ¡°But at least now I know the reason; I¡¯ve always wondered why,¡± Liamel continued when she remained inert. ¡°There¡¯s a lot I¡¯ve always wondered about you, and I had my assumptions. But dying¡ªwell, I suppose that answers a lot of mysteries regarding you.¡±


    Calm and casual came his cadence, which wasn¡¯t what I expected given the context of the situation¡­ as if death was just as bad a setback as tripping over a stray pebble.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I thought you¡¯d be the most popr woman in the vige when you first arrived here¡ªand in some ways, perhaps you still are. You have this air about you thatpels people your way. Ah, I remember the first few days too. All the locals, the men in particr, all day longing up to your doorstep to make your acquaintance. Do you remember that? Amusing as it was at the time, I sorely regret not having introduced myself to you then. From what I¡¯ve gathered, as discourteous as you remained back then, you were a lot more tolerant, or so I¡¯ve heard. Maybe we could have been friends. I¡¯d like that. Though I suppose that¡¯s quite toote of us now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A one-sided conversation seemed to be the only thing ahead of him with the way things were going. If not for Adalia being right there in front of me, I¡¯d have been convinced the man had some imaginary friends.


    ¡°When I first knocked on your door, you were already ill by then, weren¡¯t you? The moment I saw you then, I knew something was amiss, I just never¡­ and I suppose my requesting you to pay your due did not help lift matters, did it? You were just as mean to me as you had been now, and with every other instance since, that anger of yours did not abate. Your words were harsher, your behavior colder¡­ and every time I¡¯d catch a look at you, your eyes seemed filled with so much spite at everything. As if the whole world had wronged you¡ªand apparently it has. Looking back now, I realized, you weren¡¯t just angry, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    He nced again at her, an infinite kindness, an infinite understanding¡ªtheir inky silhouettes so close to one another that they looked almost one and the same.


    ¡°You were afraid too.¡±


    ¡°Stop that,¡± Adalia suddenly spoke up, lifting her head an inch at him, startling both him and I. ¡°You¡¯ve barely talked to me barely, and you have the gall to think that that means you understand mepletely?¡±


    ¡°Not everything, certainly not everything. I wish, regrettably, I wish I do know you,¡± Liamel said, unfazed. ¡°But, much like you, I know what it¡¯s like to be afraid¡­ to feel so much anger that you cannot help but resent everything you see¡­ and to feel yourself so powerless to do anything¡­ I know what that¡¯s like too.¡±


    She coughed once, though that might have just been a scoff.


    ¡°So now you empathize?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± He said matter-of-factly. ¡°As well as with that urge to abandon all forms of sympathy others have for you, I can empathize with that too. I¡¯ve watched countless numbers of my peers find reverence, and respect, and purpose in the one thing that is able to give our lives any sort of meaning¡ªthe one thing I ampletely incapable of doing. To be relegated as this, an errand boy, ostracized by the people I know, ridiculed by the people I don¡¯t. My adolescence was anything but kind, and so in turn¡­ neither was I for a while.¡±


    ¡°And there lies the end of our simrities,¡± Adalia lifted her head a little higher, the ck swirl of her expression nearly reminiscent of a leer. ¡°You¡¯re not the one that¡¯s dying.¡±


    ¡°True, but¡­ is it really that far of a stretch for me to have wished I was? It¡¯s as you said, it¡¯s as everyone had told me¡ªI am weak, useless, I should never have been born. I lost count how many times I am told that before eventually it is all that I have known of myself. To realize that my greatest aplishment in life would have been never having existed at all.¡±


    ¡°Then if you are so unweed, so unwanted,¡± Adalia panted. ¡°Why are you even alive in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Because I was wanted. I was loved. My mother loved me, you see and she¡­ she was a fierce warrior, the very best, and perhaps only equaled in prowess by my father. He, well, he didn¡¯t care for me as much. He had left my mother the very moment she dered to him that she would be keeping me. It was she that raised me, only she that supported me. From the very beginning, she knew I was not made forbat, so I was never taught, only cared for. I resented her for that.¡±


    It was at this point that Adalia chose to hold back her tongue. Whether it was due to her fatigue, or something else entirely¡­ either way, Liamel had fullpliance to continue with his tale.


    And continue he did.

 Chapter 788 - 788 Delving Through Regrets, Part 8

    788 Delving Through Regrets, Part ¡°While everyone else was honed for battle, I was kept sheltered, trapped in my powerlessness, and every single day I was made aware of the fact. One day, against my mother¡¯s wishes, I took her sword. I wanted to try, I wanted to be strong. It was so easy everybody, surely it couldn¡¯t be that hard, right? I do not remember much of what happened afterward, I just knew that ever since that day¡­ this cane over here has to stay in my hand wherever I go.


    ¡°I was understandably quite bitter in my younger years. I despised everything, everyone, blinded by my own hatred that I couldn¡¯t see that my mother only wanted the best for me. One day, she was called away to be thrust into the brunt of battle to impel an assault by Terestra. It was during the time of Leonardo¡¯s long absence. I hated that she could go, I hated that I had to stay. Among the old, among the young, while everyone else took up arms, to be allowed to fulfill their lifelong purpose.¡±


    There was a long, heavy silence. Liamel¡¯s shadow turned, looking wistfully out onto the vige square and at just the right angle, it was almost as if he was staring right at me.


    ¡°It was just like this,¡± He spoke up again, gazing through me, and drifting a slow trembling hand across the empty air. ¡°The quiet, the emptiness. And for a long time it stayed that way. See, only a sparse handful returned from the battle, with my mother being one of the many, many exceptions¡­ and I was alone, and I was angry, and I¡­ I¡¯m boring you, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°To great effectiveness,¡± Adalia affirmed, her tone empty with sympathy.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Liamel sighed. ¡°Not the most fascinating tale, I¡¯m aware. I¡¯ll spare you.¡±


    Yet even as she said it, imed it, I could see she didn¡¯t exactly mean it as much as she believed. Her gaze was tilted slightly in his direction, falling into that old familiar habit of cocking her head at all things that had roused her interest.


    And in this case¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t look angry,¡± She muttered to him.


    .....


    His silhouette chuckled, throwing his head forward in amusement. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡±


    ¡°Should I try and surmise why?¡±


    ¡°Feel free.¡±


    ¡°Your anger had simmered. You finally saw things as they were, as they are. epted your futileness, your own weakness. You¡¯ve learned to move past it, to be at peace with the way things are. And as such, since you¡¯ve learned to bear with your own powerlessness¡­¡±


    ¡°You will too,¡± Liamel finished, nodding once.


    ¡°I am dying, you fool,¡± She said to him almost in exasperation. ¡°I am supposed to be at peace with that? That soon I will breathe myst and no longer and nothing for me to do about it. I¡¯m to simply ept my own demise?¡±


    ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you already?¡± He tilted his head back at her. ¡°Is that not precisely why you¡¯ve given up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You will die, and there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. You¡¯re angry. That¡¯s okay, be angry. You should be enraged. But you cannot stay that way forever, you know? It¡¯s better to let it go, to ept. Anger is reserved for the living, Adalia. Sadness, bitterness, all those emotions, only those that still brim with life aplenty should be burdened with feelings like those. In your own words, you will be gone soon¡­ so why aren¡¯t you letting go?¡±


    ¡°Enough. You are making no sense to me,¡± Adalia muttered, shifting restlessly in ce. ¡°You are not allowed to dictate how I should feel. My emotions are my own. If you im anger is unnecessary, then what¡¯s the alternative¡ªhappiness? Why should I cling to that, if I am to lose that too? Utter nonsense. If I choose to remain bitter to the end, so be it then.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s what you want for yourself.¡±


    ¡°And once again, just how would you know exactly what I am¡ª?¡±


    She was ready to snap at him, already had an impatient rasp in her throat addressing him, but the moment she turned to him, staring at the indiscernible expression etched on his face, Adalia fell into a swift silence.


    If I had to guess, Liamel looked empathetic again¡­ and this time, it seemed she genuinely believed it.


    ¡°I may not be dying, Adalia¡­ but that does not mean I had not wished for it every day. That I still do not wish for it¡­ someday¡­ one day¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to die?¡±


    ¡°I want to be of use,¡± He corrected. ¡°In battle, in servitude of all, death is the greatest pride that one is able to achieve. To die without purpose, that is thest thing I want to happen.¡±


    There was an almost haunting echo to his words. So sorrowful, so yearning¡­ yet simultaneously, so epting.


    ¡°But I have no purpose, I have no use. As such, I have no death solely because I have no life. As I am, I just simply exist. Just wandering, just persisting, hoping that one day¡­ that death will finally be allowed of me.¡±


    The parallels were striking. They shared the same sense of inferiority, with their anger and bitterness surging within the same vein. So simr these two, yet at the same time, they couldn¡¯t have been more of a contrast from each other.


    ¡°You im you wish to save me¡­¡±


    ¡°Help you, Adalia,¡± He corrected her again. ¡°Never save you. I can¡¯t save you. It¡¯s as you said¡ªhow am I to save anyone being the way I am?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡ªbut what purpose does any of this serve?¡± She asked in haste. ¡°Help me? How is this helping? In what way is this supposed to be helping me? To insist I abandon my anger? To instead pass over with contentment¡ªwhy? Why should I?¡±


    ¡°I do not insist you do. I just advise that you should. I sense your whole life has already been consumed by spite, hasn¡¯t it? Would you really permit it to taint your death too? And what of your sister? Do you truly wish for her to always bear in mind that you have spent your final moments still wallowing in regrets?¡±


    ¡°Do not speak of my sister.¡±


    Liamel smiled, or at least I supposed he did¡ªthe way he was gazing at her right then.


    ¡°At the very least, you can die knowing that you are still so deeply loved. That is more than some can say, more than I can say. Is that not somefort for you?¡±


    Adalia squirmed a little, her hands slowly stroking themselves over one another. It seemed this thought had never urred to her.


    ¡°And rest assured, when that day, whenever it is, does finallye,¡± Liamel said. ¡°Know that I shall also grieve deeply for you too.¡±


    Her head gave a stiff turn. ¡°You¡¯ll mourn for me?¡±


    ¡°As I said, you¡¯re one of ours, one of mine. Maybe not as friends, maybe not even as acquaintances, but¡­ as a kindred soul,¡± He nodded at her. ¡°Truly, Adalia, I sincerely wish I¡¯d had more time to get to know you. If only I¡¯d knocked on your door when I should. If only I¡¯d help you sooner¡­ but as things stand¡ªkindness, as always¡ªthat is all I have to offer to you.¡±


    It was here I noticed Adalia wasn¡¯t heaving as hard as she used to. The strain and fatigue she once exhibited werepletely nowhere to be seen¡ªshe even looked slightly better, not as hunched and not as rigid.


    ¡°Kindness¡­¡± She slowly shook her head at him, uprehending. ¡°How¡ªwhy kindness? When the world has shown you so much grief? When your life has been nothing but agony? To be so acutely aware of your own weakness, and yet do away with your anger, your bitterness regardless¡­ how do you do it? Why do you do it?¡±


    I was rattled hearing that. After so long, it was the first time I¡¯d heard any semnce of emotion in her voice. I could hear her desperation, her curiosity burning, the confusion growing. The always astute, the always diligent Adalia, for once, left utterly befuddled. And of all things¡ªkindness. It baffled her.


    He baffled her.


    Yet despite how perplexing and grandiose her tone had made it all seem, once again, in contrast, Liamel¡¯s answer was as straightforward as can be.


    ¡°Because I am weak,¡± He reminded her, answered her. ¡°And so I must be strong.¡±


    She threw him another silent stare.


    ¡°Kindness, against the cruelty of this world¡­¡± Liamel continued on. ¡°To still love and care, despite the odds, to not sumb to hatred¡­ until I find a use for myself¡­ this is how I choose to be strong.¡±


    ¡°Kindness¡­¡± She whispered again.


    ¡°Yes. And I know, without a doubt, Adalia, that you are stronger than me,¡± He gazed at her, a ghost of a smile imprinted in his swirling darkness. ¡°And as such, I know that you can be kinder than me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t questioning him anymore unlike all those other instances before. No derisive words, no scornful scoffs. Just a contemtive silence, as her darkness peered into his¡­ and she cocked her head again.


    ¡°You are quite the strange individual,¡± She paused. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Liamel,¡± He sighed, slightly disgruntled. ¡°You forget again.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± She confessed. ¡°Yet I¡¯ll take care not to from now on.¡±


    ¡°Happy to hear it.¡±


    ¡°As I was saying though,¡± She Adalia cocked her back upright. ¡°You are a rather peculiar individual¡­ Liamel.¡±


    ¡°A-And what a rather interesting woman you turn out to be,¡± He stammered, voice giddy with satisfaction, which soon quickly fizzled. ¡°Yet if only I¡¯d had more time to know just how interesting¡­¡±


    The wind blew colder. The sun shone a deeper ck. Evening was falling fast, ringing his sentiments with an even greater sense of sorrow.


    ¡°s, perhaps it is still not toote just yet,¡± Liamel¡¯s tone suddenly perked up again, and he awkwardly shifted himself again, twisting around, then, leaning his bare knuckles up against the bark of the tree, he gently rapped at it twice. ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡±


    Adalia¡¯s silhouette looked just about ready to up and leave right there and then. Yet in spite of it, for some reason, she stuck around, hung her head, and heaved a not-so-dismal breath.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It finally happened then¡ªwhat I anticipated would happen so long ago, and right when I had just lowered my guard, eager to see more of the scene before me unfold, much like her anger, like her grief¡­.


    The darkness gradually faded away.

 Chapter 789 - 789 Delving Through Regrets, Part 9

    789 Delving Through Regrets, Part He was everywhere now.


    That man, that one person she used to never bother to know the name of, now was present in every single memory of hers henceforth.


    Every day of every moment, I could always count to hear the light thud of his cane making its way toward her like clockwork. It was always the same familiar scene, always the same familiar tree, with those same familiar silhouettes huddled beneath its winding branches.


    They would talk the time away. Or he would, to be more precise. Adalia preferred to just listen to him ramble on and on about¡­ anything, I suppose. There was a quiet moment with him around, and I think she liked that.


    The instances where she was, the long days and nights where she would be left confined to her bed agonized by the constant throbbing reminders of her ebbing mortality aspany made for quite the harrowing sight.


    At least with him, whenever he would be present, it served as a reliable distraction and at times even, only sometimes ¨C she could even briefly forget about it all.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a friend,¡± Amelia sounded through in another bygone memory after a long period of absence, her murky outline traversing lightly and slowly from the dark of night and through her doorway, almost as if hesitant to even enter. ¡°A human. That cripple¡­¡±


    ¡°Liamel,¡± Adalia said, sitting hunched and feeble by the glow of candlelight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that of you,¡± She crept a little closer. ¡°Of now, especially. W-What use is making a friend now?¡±


    .....


    I could feel the tension in their stares.


    ¡°D-Did you not wish to die?¡± Amelia asked, then a little hopefully. ¡°Or have you perhaps¡­?¡±


    Adalia lifted her head higher, and Amelia chose to let her words trail. She quickly crossed her arms, hiding her difort, before beginning to rouse herposure again with a heavy breath.


    ¡°He looks forward to you, he waits for you. His heart beats, his blood rises when with you and I know you are aware of it yet you do not seem to mind. Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adalia was genuinely surprised. ¡°Amelia, do you even know what you are asking ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not,¡± She said sharply. ¡°Enough now. You shouldn¡¯t be here. I thought I told you to go.¡±


    ¡°I thought you wished to die,¡± Amelia responded speedily. ¡°That you¡¯ve grown too weary of life. If so, then why do you still cling to it? Why do you fight it? If you¡¯ve already given up, you wouldn¡¯t be alive right now ¨C and yet you are.¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°No, tell me!¡± She demanded, and even as a shade, I could feel her exasperation teeming. ¡°You should have regressed and yet you haven¡¯t ¨C you¡¯re fighting it and I don¡¯t know why. Why? Is it this human? Is he the reason? Do you care for him, love him? I don¡¯t care that you have, please tell me that you have! You can only resist it for so long, so please tell me that he¡¯s somehow convinced you to turn against your resolve. That he has changed your mind¡­ t-that-that you¡¯ve chosen instead to no longer leave me all alone, that you still want to live¡­¡±


    Fears, frustrations, and hope, all in one desperate gasp of breath, of words. Hope that wavered, buckled, as her sister looked away from her, and as such soaring those fears and frustrations to greater peaks that should never be reached.


    ¡°I beg you, sister,¡± Amelia pleaded again, her arms, her icy demeanorpletely falling away. ¡°Just tell me that you do.¡±


    As always the memory dissipated away to an abrupt end leaving any form of resolution swirling unseen and unheard within the darkness and fabrication of another vivid recollection. This time it was daylight again, outside again, with


    the same familiar rustle of leaves billowing with the wind.


    That same scene. That same tree. Liamel was talking.


    Except Adalia wasn¡¯t listening.


    ¡°...ignore it.¡±


    Her silhouette then suddenly stirred, snapping out of a deep daze, finding herself meeting Liamel in his eyes, just as soon as he turned away from her own.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked him. ¡°What did you ask me?¡±


    ¡°To ignore what I just said,¡± Liamel answered, chuckling slightly. ¡°Though it seems, you¡¯ve done me an even greater kindness in having not heard me at all.¡±


    ¡°Return me the favor,¡± She said impatiently. ¡°Repeat what was just said.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you say it in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°A spur of selfishness, I suppose. I let it briefly overtake me. Fortunately, you were none the wiser. So let us just move past it, shall we? I heard your sister came to visit yesterday¡­ what news did she bring?¡±


    Adalia fell quiet once again. Her frail, gaunt figure was a ghastly image even whenpared to days prior and I knew as she did there wasn¡¯t much time for her left. Whatever was to happen, it was going to happen very, very soon.


    ¡°Your selfishness,¡± She whispered feebly. ¡°I want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Adalia, I assure you, they¡¯re not even worth the breath I expended to¡­¡±


    ¡°I will be gone from this world soon, so whatever you have to say to me, say it,¡± She interjected. ¡°Whatever shame, whatever stain to your character it may bring, rest assured, they¡¯ll be temporary.¡±


    It took him a while to relent, a while to convince himself that she was right. But in all honesty, he didn¡¯t actually need to say a single word. All the things he¡¯s done, all the things he¡¯s said, it was as clear as day what he wished to say.


    ¡°I love you, Adalia,¡± He said, his voice fluctuating between a whisper and a yell. ¡°Before you go, I just thought I wanted you to know that. That, yes, I am quite deeply enamored by you.¡±


    I felt something heavy seep inside me as I took in my next breath. Nestling in my lungs, pressing against my chest. It was a bizarre feeling.


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± Adalia¡¯s shadow heaved again,pletely indifferent. ¡°Do you not recall me stating that I¡¯m already aware that you are? Your intention, your reasons. Kind as you may be, not even you are above your intrinsic desires.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± He nodded. ¡°But I wanted you to hear it from me, I needed you to hear it from me, because¡­ I suppose¡­ I desire to hear what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°And just what is there for me to say?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters,¡± He inclined his head, out of embarrassment, politeness, I wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡±


    ¡°And this, you ask of a dying woman¡­¡±


    He snorted, and in his faceless expression, I could almost picture a sheepish grin. ¡°Selfish, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    I wish I knew what she was thinking. In that violent whirling of thoughts stirring inside that mind of hers, I wish I could catch a glimpse of just one. Right here, right now, I wanted to know what she was thinking, what she truly had to say.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± She confessed to him, curling her arms around her knees once more. ¡°You speak of love, of infatuation, but I do not know it. Not really. I look at you, what exactly am I supposed to feel of it?¡±


    ¡°Not hatred, I hope,¡± He joked. ¡°Though I know for certain, we¡¯ve long passed that hurdle. Love is¡­ broad. Define in so many ways, and different for every single person. You ask me ¨C you want to know what love is for me?¡±


    ¡°Exin it.¡±


    Liamel pressed a hand to his face, clearly distressed, mortified. In his head, I¡¯m sure he had expected this to go in apletely different direction. A feeling that I knew all too well.


    I almost wanted tough, yet it was like the more air I breathed, the worse the sensation got. It was numbing, throbbing and confusing all at the same time. After another long while, Liamel finally spoke up again, having found his words.


    ¡°Love is a strand of grass rippling. Love is sitting down beneath the shade of a tree and simply watching as the day turns to night. Love is nervously pacing about, fretting over whether I should knock on your door. Love is being eager to confront you of your bted dues no matter how much you¡¯d spite me for it. Love is relishing every chance I get to talk to you. Love is being here with you and wishing it never has to end. Simply put, love is¡­ simply just loving you.¡±


    When he had finished, Liamel gasped for breath, quickly retreading his gaze in theplete opposite direction. He grabbed his cane, and as a means to stave off his own unease, began fiddling around with it¡­ throwing the asional nce back at Adalia, whose reaction remains as much an enigma to him as it was to me.


    ¡°If nothing else,¡± She slowly began. ¡°At least you¡¯re extremely genuine with your assertions.¡±


    ¡°I mean every word,¡± He muttered. ¡°And so much more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do not doubt it,¡± Adalia let her arms fall, allowing her legs to spread t onto the earth. ¡°Yet for me, it seems my view of love is vastly different from yours. Or perhaps I still do not know what it actually is yet. ¡±


    Liamel sighed, and yet, he appeared not the slightest dismayed by what she had to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Do not feelpelled to reciprocate. I just wished for you to know how I felt, and to hear your response ¨C whatever it may be. I am content, more than grateful, just for this opportunity to even express myself to you the way I have.¡±


    The Adalia beside me tightened her grip just as her shadow curled hers into squirming fists.


    ¡°But have you really?¡± She suddenly asked. ¡°You im that you love me, and yet you¡¯ve only words to attest to it. Words that I can barely grasp. Sentiments that I cannot fathom. Am I truly to understand this skewed love of yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± in my eyes, I saw a smile fade from Liamel¡¯s face. ¡°I suppose it is a little difficult to urately express myself with words alone, but¡­¡±


    ¡°So, don¡¯t tell me, show me,¡± They both turned at the same time to look at each other. Liamel frozen stiff, and Adalia heaving another heavy breath. ¡°Show me how you love me, Liamel.¡±


    ¡°A-Are¡­ Adalia¡­¡± He choked, a lump in his throat stifling his words. ¡°Are you sure you¡­¡±


    ¡°Show me how deep your love is and maybe then I¡¯ll finally understand just what love is to me too, ¡± Adalia repeated, scooting an inch closer when he wouldn¡¯t, hesitating briefly, before doubling downpletely. ¡°And maybe then¡­ I¡¯ll finally be able to actually answer you.¡±


    That feeling in my chest began to sear. I saw him slowly, his fingers trembling, as he ced his only hand on her shoulder, and it red even more. I tried to ignore it, I didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge it. He shuffled closer, close enough that she could probably feel the warmth of his tense breathing.


    ¡°Alright,¡± He whispered to her once, and then no more.


    Just shadows, as he leaned closer to her. Just splotches of ink of a distant memory, as she slightly raised her head toward his. I¡¯m just being stupid I repeated to myself over and over¡­ as Liamel slowly, passionately began kissing her deeply.


    I watched Adalia raise her hands, restraint trembling her arms, before ultimately giving away to hold him in an embrace. Stupidity, absurdity, I called this pressing feeling inside of me. After a moment, an eternity, I saw Adalia stir again, the sway of their bodies, the shift in their positions, as Liamel fell slightly backward, as she just as feverishly, passionately kissed him back.


    Then in a blink of an eye, suddenly, I was staring at a piece of stray rubble, a costume belonging to some nobleman loosely draped over its craggy edges. All around, faint shadows of props and set dressings were cast across the snow-glittered concrete, illuminated by the glow of the cityscape through fractured windows.


    The memory had disappeared, the silhouettes had vanished, and the darkness all around had evaporated. Beside me, Adalia stood inches away, her hand apart from mine, hanging almost lifelessly at her side.


    Everything had gone now.


    Yet that stupid feeling remained with me.

 Chapter 790 - 790 Never Knowing

    790 Never Knowing


    I didn¡¯t know where I was for a while there.


    My mind was still seeing swirls and smoke despite my eyes telling it different. Everything I felt, heard, and saw was as real as real could get¡­ yet I was still waiting for it all to just up and disappear in a whirl of ck fog.


    It kinda felt like a long time has passed in no time at all.


    In an unthinking daze where I suddenly found my phone scorching my retinas until I remembered the muscle control to blink, I was surprised to see that only barely ten minutes had passed since everything has transpired¡­ and not that rough estimation of ten trillion years and a night that the exhaustion coursing through my body was trying to gaslight me on believing.


    Ten fuckin¡¯ minutes, man. Barely any time at all in the grand scheme of things and for me, that¡¯s even less time it takes for myzy ass to get out of bed at times. Yet in those ten measly minutes, a couple of hundred seconds at best, I¡¯ve seen, heard, and experienced enough to fill an entire calendar¡¯s worth and then some.


    It was just like with Ash. How years of her hardships and turmoil werepressed into a span of a restless night¡¯s sleep ¨C and also much like with Ash, as soon as I returned, reverted¡­ spat right back into being and staring dumbfounded at the world around me, I have the very same thought stirring in my head as I did back then.


    The same unease.


    The same question.


    ¡°Was¡­ that it?¡± I heard my own voice rouse as if it were sounding a million miles away from my lips. My head swung loosely to the left, feeling as if it were about to topple off of my neck. I shot right past Adalia and briefly needed to readjust my trajectory before my eyes and hers could even be considered aligned. ¡°Was that all you wanted to show me?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She whispered, and it was another row of split-second adjustments to grow ustomed to seeing her in color again, speaking, breathing ¨C living flesh and blood, and not some dark silhouette magically manifested. ¡°This is¡­ all¡­ I have to show¡­¡±


    Then there were the breaks between words ¨C words hollow of any inkling of emotion ¨C another thing I had to quickly adapt to all over again. I saw the clouded, empty gray of her gaze¡­ and it was like it was the first time I was seeing them all over again.


    ¡°But what happened next?¡± I inquired, quickly breezing through all of her memories within mine. ¡°To you, to him, to¡­ everything?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do not¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I repeated, incredulous. ¡°What do you mean you ¨C ? They¡¯re your memories, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°And that is¡­ all that remained¡­ of them¡­¡± she said, aimlessly wandering through the disorderly leftovers of the movie set. ¡°What I have shown you¡­ was thest¡­ of what I am able¡­ to remember¡­ of before¡­¡± and slowly, she came to a stop, curiously surveying her own shadow formed before a green screen mounted against the backdrop. ¡°I only¡­ really remember¡­ memories¡­ that happened¡­ after¡­¡±


    ¡°After?¡±


    Adalia turned to me, nodding slowly. ¡°After¡­ I reverted¡­¡±


    With everything tossed and flung my way, very rarely do I ever find myself with a proper exnation for any of them. Most of the time, I¡¯m left only more clueless, simmering with only more questions. This time, however¡­ I really wish this was the exception.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ what happened¡­¡± She responded. ¡°I¡­ reverted¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I mean ¨C remember? I heard you, you saw it¡­ you said you didn¡¯t want to. Back there, you were pretty set on just simply wasting away. You¡¯re alive, what changed your mind?¡±


    More than anything, I was really curious about this. All I¡¯ve heard, all I¡¯ve seen ¨C they were all just a more intricate retelling of what Amelia had let slip just a couple of hours before during our brief outing together.


    Hayley asked a question and she promptly gave a readied answer ¨C of a warrior vige in the southeastern region of Astra, the province of Gron¡­ and the terrible fate that befell upon thend, an ambush of demons¡­ and a sighting of a frenzied Matriarch to ultimately seal their demise.


    Call it coincidence, destiny, or contrivance¡­ at any rate, it didn¡¯t take a genius for one to put two and two together. Demons came just as soon as Adalia was to turn frenzied, to die starving¡­ yet that¡¯s not exactly what went down that day, was it?


    Despite all odds, she was here with me now ¨C and I really haven¡¯t the faintest idea why that was. So I tried to make a guess, from what I¡¯d seen, heard, and I did my best.


    ¡°Your sister told me what happened to the vige,¡± I muttered.


    She blinked. ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    ¡°No survivors, everyone massacred¡­ except for you.¡±


    No reaction this time.


    ¡°Did Liamel save you?¡± I asked. ¡°Did he change your mind?¡±


    ¡°I do not¡­ know¡­¡± Adalia spoke up, repeating again. ¡°I¡­ guess¡­¡±


    ¡°You guess?¡±


    ¡°When¡­ I woke up¡­ the demons were¡­ in¡­ and everyone¡­ was killed¡­¡± blunt to the point of callousness, she whispered. ¡°I was¡­ fed¡­ and Liamel¡­ was dead¡­¡± Adalia blinked again. ¡°So¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    Another thing that had managed to slip past me was the matter-of-fact way she tends to address things. I already assumed much of what she had said, but to hear her regard him in that way.


    After all the things he¡¯s said and done only to amount to nothing but words ringing hollow¡­ even if I know she didn¡¯t mean for it¡­ nevertheless, it did still feel a little perturbing to hear.


    ¡°So you fed on him. He offered you his blood, he must have,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe he found out about you, or maybe you told him. That¡¯s why you survived, that¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I do not know¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t know for sure, of course ¨C but that¡¯s really the only logical exnation as to why you¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I do not know¡­¡± Adalia insisted. ¡°I will never know¡­ and I will not guess¡­ correctly... I do not want to guess¡­ correctly... because I do not¡­ want¡­ to get it wrong¡­¡±


    It was probably one of the rare times I¡¯ve heard her so fervent, so audibly adamant. The gray in her eyes swirling like a blizzard storming.


    ¡°Get what wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The reason why¡­ I am still alive¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°If I had changed my mind¡­ I do not know¡­ if he had offered himself¡­ or if I had taken him myself¡­ I do not know¡­ if he had said something¡­ to me¡­ if he had had final words¡­ to say¡­ a reason to exin it all¡­ I do not know¡­ I will never know¡­ what happened¡­ and I will never¡­ pretend to know¡­ I do¡­¡±


    I finally understood then. The reason she¡¯s so detached when I was so insistent. All my inquiries, all my questions ¨C she really had not a single answer to any of them¡­ not even if she had to guess. She doesn¡¯t want to guess.


    For he doesn¡¯t want to get a single instance of her memories wrong.


    ¡°So the reason you¡¯re alive right here and now,¡± I looked out at her, thought briefly what it¡¯d be like to be a consequence of your own actions you have no memory of, and my heart just went out for her even more so. ¡°You really don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°I know only¡­ that I am alive¡­ that I have reverted¡­¡± Adalia reiterated firmer and clearer than ever ¡°And the faint emotion¡­ I felt¡­ when I woke up again¡­ as myself¡­ a single feeling¡­ the only one¡­ I can still remember¡­¡±


    ¡°And what feeling is that?¡±


    The lights of the outside shifted, dimmed, and her looming shadow receded ¨C fading into the dark of night, with only her lone, somber self standing left behind.


    ¡°Guilt¡­¡±

 Chapter 791 - 791 To Say Nothing

    791 To Say Nothing


    Things had be a lot more stiff and tense between the both of us after all that¡¯s transpired, can you believe it? And suffice it to say, sadly, it was all for the very wrong reasons too.


    I was just¡­ drawingplete nks in my head. No thoughts, no words, no nothing. It¡¯s like the air had turned noxious with fumes designed to render me braindead, ¡¯cause that¡¯s exactly how I was feeling right at that moment ¨C a living, breathing dummy.


    Meanwhile, Adalia went and simply allowed her whims to tug her along toward anything that happened to catch her eye. A lot of cameras wound up being pointed at odd angles thanks to her, and some set designer is gonna end up being so confused wondering who the hell misced their props in all these weird ces¡­ I imagine some poor intern is gonna get fired.


    See ¨C now I¡¯m getting sidetracked. That¡¯s what happens. Every time I want to focus on the more important things, the more it just slips past me. After all the things I¡¯ve been shown, there should be so many things that I wanted to say¡­ and yet for the life of me I just couldn¡¯t think of any.


    And when I do somehow get a grasp on things, mustered the urge to finally break the silence, I just take one nce at her and it¡¯ll all juste tumbling down back into nothingness.


    Because really, what was the right thing to say? where the hell was the right ce to even begin?


    Anywhere, really anywhere ¨C that was the obvious answer here. This is Adalia I¡¯m considering, worrying, freakin¡¯ losing my marbles for over here. She wouldn¡¯t care for what I¡¯d say, or for even how I¡¯d say it. I could say anything, ask anything, and she¡¯d ept it.


    Anything at all.


    But¡­ do I even want to though?


    .....


    Christ, look at me ¨C I¡¯m the one who asked to know about the person she was before, and now that I have seen it, seen her with my very own eyes, suddenly I got nothing to say about it?


    Maybe I should¡¯ve studied harder, read more books in my youth, then perhaps I might just know the right words to share with her. But as of now, the way things were¡­ more off-angled cameras, more missing props¡­ and me, a silent audience to it all.


    Another breeze blew in along with the pale shafts of moonlight from the cracks across the windows; I could faintly hear some cars revving through the snow-paved roads. I nced down again at my phone. It was another fifteen minutes until the fireworks were set tounch.


    Was I really gonna let it light the night skies with the way things stand?


    To hell with it ¨C anything, it was.


    ¡°A-Adalia¡­¡±


    I took a deep breath, stared back ahead, and then I¡­ I blinked.


    ¡°Adalia?¡±


    She hadpletely disappeared from the set, nowhere to be seen rifling through the equipment. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to feel confused about it before I felt every single muscle in me mp up in terror as I peeked to the left of me.


    There¡¯s a reason why long-haired women are a staple of horror¡­ and Adalia with her thick mass of silver and gloomy presence was just another very good reason.


    Side-by-side, shoulder-to-shoulder, I felt her misty gaze burrowing through mine. My voice had escaped me again, but that was probably more to do with shock than cowardice¡­ and so like some deer caught in a pair of gray, murky headlights, I watched as she crept even closer.


    Right up to the point where there was barely a gap between the both of us, Adalia stopped, slowly dropping her gaze toward the open slit in my cloak and jacket, and with curiosity rousing, cocked her head.


    I saw her lift her hand, and without a word, she reached into one of my pockets. Realization struck me the moment felt her hand clutch onto something firm and heavy.


    Completely forgot. She had questions of her own, didn¡¯t she? And since it seems like I wasn¡¯t gonna open my mouth anytime soon, guess she decided to go and take the answer herself¡­ quite literally.


    Adalia stepped back, her open palm sagging slightly with the heft of a small, glittering, white ribbon¡­ its luster of gemstones across its surface perfectly matching the cold, gray in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± I said, feeling obligated to at least provide some rity. ¡°The organizer back at the park, he handed that to me. It¡¯s the prize for the couple that got first ce.¡±


    ¡°First¡­ ce¡­¡± an understanding whisper as she nced back down at the hairpin, her shadow clouding the ribbon¡¯s glimmer, leaning so closely over it. ¡°We¡­ won¡­?¡±


    ¡°In all ounts besides an announcement and congrattions on stage,¡± I said. ¡°Sadly, proposals still take priority over winning when ites to that.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ see¡­¡±


    ¡°Turns out, your wish had been granted, after all. First ce winners, first ce lovers ¨C us,¡± I smiled, feeling my cheeks crackle and break as if frozen in ice fromck of use. ¡°Not how I wished to break the news to you, but ¨C well, in any case¡­ I hope you¡¯re happy with it.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ happy¡­¡± She stated, her tone and expression so far from the sincerity she couldn¡¯t properly convey. ¡°I am¡­ very happy¡­¡±


    Yet it still showed. In other ways, she showed. The endearing way she took to it, clutching the ribbon with both hands and slowly holding it close to herself, and there it stayed¡­ kept so close to the beating of her heart.


    Quickly, I felt the ice thaw from the corner of my lips. ¡°d to hear it.¡±


    This was the part where I embraced her, wasn¡¯t it? Hold my arms out, take her in, kiss her ¨C happily ever after.


    Except that feeling still lingered. That ¡®nothing¡¯ feeling, those noxious fumes¡­ keeping my arms, my wants, firmly restrained.


    ¡°Do not¡­ talk¡­ about it¡­¡±


    It took me a split-second to realize that I even heard her speak up again, that she was still gazing right at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked nkly.


    ¡°Do not¡­ talk about¡­ it¡­¡± She repeated again. ¡°...if you do¡­ not want to¡­ talk about¡­ it¡­¡±


    No point specting. It was a waste of time ying dumb. She and I both know what exactly we both have in mind.


    ¡°I feel like I should though,¡± I said. ¡°That I kinda need to, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true,¡± I blew out a long, heavy breath. ¡°Seriously, Adalia ¨C I put you through all the trouble of showing me all that, and you don¡¯t have any interest as to what I have to say?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even a bit?¡±


    She blinked. A brief pause, a brief ponder¡­ before she spoke again.


    ¡°Do you¡­ hate me¡­?¡±


    ¡°I ¨C what?¡±


    ¡°If you¡­ hate me¡­ I¡­ want to know¡­ why¡­¡± she said, her bluntness shing with my shock. ¡°Do¡­ you hate¡­ me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I said aloud. There was no need to think about it, even with all the things I¡¯d seen and heard shing across my mind, I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Never, Adalia. The thought hasn¡¯t even crossed me once. I would never think it.¡±


    Another pause, and like wind dissipating, the tension seemed to shift, dwindling. Suddenly, her silence didn¡¯t feel so heavy.


    ¡°Then¡­ I don¡¯t care¡­ what you say¡­ or what you think¡­ about me¡­¡± She shuffled forward, and that inch of space between us had vanished, and in its ce, Adaliaid her head against my chest. ¡°I only care¡­ that you still¡­ love me¡­¡±


    Forget what I said earlier. This was it, this was the part where I actually embrace her, and feeling my arms weightless and free, that¡¯s precisely what I did. The cold of her skin like assurance, and the feel of her body like a warm night¡¯sfort.


    ¡°The fact that you even have to ask me that¡­¡± I murmured, my face buried in the soft bed of her hair. ¡°...so you were that worried about it, huh?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer me, but she didn¡¯t have to. The way she kept close, the way her body seemed to ease up in my arms. Sometimes nothing at all was the only right thing to say.


    ¡°For the time being, I¡¯m still kinda processing it all,¡± I said to her. ¡°I¡¯m sure in time I¡¯ll find something I want to talk about, but for now, well¡­ there¡¯s still some time before the fireworks begin, what do you want to do until then?¡±


    We broke apart, with Adalia being the one to slip away. She took a step back and slowly pulled her hands away from her chest, presenting to me her answer in the form of bright glitz and glitter sat between the tips of her ws.


    Alright, wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    ¡°You want to try out the ribbon?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Okay, go for it. I¡¯d like to see it on you too.¡±


    Yet s, unmoving and still her hands remained rigidly in ce.


    ¡°I¡­ do not know¡­ how to wear¡­ it¡­¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Vampires¡­ do not use¡­ hairpins¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm, clearly.¡±


    Adalia continued to stare straight at me, jutting the hairpin out even more towards me¡­ y¡¯know, in case the message wasn¡¯t already obvious enough yet.


    ¡°You make me do it, you¡¯re setting yourself up for disaster, y¡¯know?¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m just as clueless as you ¨C I¡¯ll only wind up ruining your already perfect look.¡±


    ¡°I do not¡­ care¡­¡± She bluntly responded, her gaze swirling with dogged stubbornness, ¡°I want you¡­ to do it¡­¡±


    And against those eyes ¨C yeah, needless to say¡­ I had already plucked the ribbon out of her hands before I could even finish sighing.


    ¡°You realize this is gonna take a while?¡±


    ¡°That is¡­ okay¡­¡± She said, scampering off to find a spot to settle herself down, her silky silvery locks whipping across the air and glinting mesmerizingly in the deep moonlight. ¡°We have¡­ time¡­¡±

 Chapter 792 - 792 Shared Love

    792 Shared Love


    I¡¯m a kid again.


    Dumb, clueless, yet amped up to face the big, big world with guts and confidence gxy-wide. I suppose when your legs were just that close to the ground, things around don¡¯t really appear too daunting, ¡¯cause as far you¡¯re concerned ¨C everything¡¯s already way in over your head anyway.


    For instance, I distinctly remember trying to braid my even littler little sister¡¯s hair when I was younger.


    Didn¡¯t go very well, of course. I just learned how to tie my shoes then, pretty proud of the fact too, so when I did have my hands on locks of her hair¡­ I simply fell back to what I knew best. Then tack on some hair clips, wrap it all up with a band, and voil¨¤ ¨C even better than how mom does it.


    ¡®The shoce¡¯ hell yeah, picture that being featured at your local salon.


    As far as dumb and clueless goes that wasn¡¯t really that bad. Especially since yeah, one could argue it¡¯s a kid¡¯s entire job to be dumb and clueless. But the thing was ¨C I wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. I¡¯m grown, I¡¯m an adult, I should be wiser, smarter, right?


    Well, here I am, ying with hair again ¨C and I was just as dumb and clueless as I was back then, except now without the confidence, and sadly I have a feeling ¡®The shoce¡¯ was just a passing fad of the times¡­ all five minutes of it.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I whispered under a breath, realizing the braid I was in the middle of forming fall apart in my fingers for like the millionth time. ¡°Gonna have to start over again, gimme a sec.¡±


    Really though, I could have the entire lifespan of the universe to hone my craft and I¡¯d probably still be no closer to surpassing my magnum opus when I was but a wee child.


    .....


    A paying customer would have boycotted me by now, but with every passing failure, Adalia just simply made herself more at home atop the concrete floor.


    Can¡¯t imagine it must befortable, even if with a light sprinkle of snow for padding¡­ yet I did not hear a single word ofint still. As far as I could tell, she was a satisfied customer.


    At least the view was nice. If nothing else, we can both share satisfaction in that. The both of us sat before the frosted, fissured ss panes¡­ drowned in moonlight which in turn blended right in with the bright, glowing rims of the vast cityscape.


    Can¡¯t stop and admire the nightly vista, sadly, still got a bow that needs bowing.


    Okay so, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve seen Amanda with a bow on, like, at least enough times for me to lose count. She also always had it on in a different way each time too, so fortunately I had some inspiration to go off of.


    I¡¯ve always liked the one where she did a twist at the sides, braiding a lock, curling it around the back of her head on each end, with the bow being used to hold them both together into one.


    There was not a single doubt in my mind Adalia would only look just as captivating¡­ provided that I¡¯m able to pull it correctly, that is.


    I started over again, brushing, adjusting, letting her mesmerizing silvery threads glide freely across my palm.


    ¡°I wonder, do all vampires have hair as nice as yours?¡± I asked. ¡°Yours kind of feels almost too ethereal to even touch.¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ all¡­¡± She responded. ¡°Sister¡¯s is¡­ nicer¡­¡±


    Inch by inch, twist and turn, turn and twist, I kept on braiding.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just have to take your word on that.¡±


    This was quite something, wasn¡¯t it? ncing back at things, after all the shenanigan we found ourselves in; all to culminate to this ¨C just sitting, just talking, just braiding.


    ¡°I had fun today,¡± I said, weaving out another silver thread. ¡°I¡¯m sure you did too.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ did¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I should even be saying this¡­ but I¡¯m happy that it¡¯s you I got to spend the whole day with today.¡±


    She tilted her head a little off-center.


    ¡°You¡­ could be¡­ happier¡­¡± her words left in a musing whisper. ¡°Ash¡­ would have been¡­ lovelier¡­ Amanda would¡­ have been funner¡­ Irene¡­¡±


    ¡°Word of advice ¨C humility is only really endearing when you aren¡¯t outright insulting yourself. On that front, you could stand to be more like your sister. Take thepliment, Adalia,¡± I gave the top of her head a light ruffling. ¡°It¡¯s what a lover would do.¡±


    She stopped musing right away, leaning her head back center. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Right then, it popped into my head¡­ and of course, it only happened as soon as I had stopped trying. Seeing her, hearing her, I finally had something to say.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, I wonder what he¡¯d think if he could see you now,¡± I blinked, and a little off to the side, I caught her eye. ¡°Liamel¡­¡±


    There she goes again, that brief-but-not-brief pause, her gaze reading so deep into almost live-body autopsy.


    ¡°You¡­ were jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Watching him¡­ with me¡­¡± She nted her head again, and I felt my fingers tug along with. ¡°You were¡­ jealous¡­¡±


    It almost sounded like she was trying to tease me if I didn¡¯t know better, but s I did ¨C and I knew that Adalia does not tease.


    ¡°When he¡­ confessed to me¡­ and¡­ kissed me¡­¡± She continued to unintentionally ridicule. ¡°You looked¡­ quite... troubled¡­¡±


    ¡°Adalia, I¡¯m thest person to be saying anything about people kissing other people,¡± I said to her, feeling both mortified and amused. ¡°You just caught me off guard there¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to goad him.¡±


    Adalia remained staring at me. ¡°Is that¡­ all¡­?¡±


    ¡°Must there really be more?¡±


    ¡°If you... think so...¡±


    Pretty soon I¡¯m going to need to start wearing a blindfold any time I answer her questions, especially if it were for things I¡¯d rather keep to myself. Because she knows, she just knows¡­ and yeah, I do think so.


    ¡°Watching him with you,¡± I began hesitantly, my fingers slowly grinding to a halt in ce. ¡°How he took to you, and how you took to him. Despite how you were, and despite how he was. It was bit ruffling for me, I admit.¡±


    ¡°I... see...¡± She muttered. ¡°You... were... jealous.¡±


    ¡°I guess, for a moment, I guess. But then the jealously stopped the more I saw of you two. The way you two interacted with each other. How you responded to him in a way even Amelia couldn¡¯t elicit from you ¨C I started thinking about something else.¡±


    Adalia was quiet, staring, I kinda wish she didn¡¯t. It¡¯s only making it weirder for me.


    ¡°Then he confessed to you, and you didn¡¯t readily turn him away. You im you didn¡¯t how to love, you said you haven¡¯t a clue what it was, but then when he kissed you and I saw you suddenly kissing him back, in that moment, in my head, that pretty much confirmed it all for me.¡±


    ¡°Con¡­ firmed¡­ what¡­?¡±


    ¡°That maybe¡­¡± there it was, that thought, that stupid, senseless feeling again. ¡°...maybe you would be happier if you were with him rather than me.¡±


    My eyes were rigidly fixated on my hands, the little tousles of her silver locks draped over them. I was almost done apparently, I nearly have it this time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me seriously,¡± I spoke up again, rousing my fingers back to motion. ¡°I only thought about it for a moment. It¡¯s not something I¡¯m actually hung up about, so¡­¡±


    Thest strand, the final braid, and as if a heavy breeze just blew, her hair suddenly and quickly slipped away from my fingers ¨C all the coupled knots, all my hard work falling apart in a stream of murky silver as Adalia whirled around to directly face me.


    ¡°It¡­ hurts¡­¡± then like an injured puppy seekingfort, she curled up against me, her hands wrapping around in a freezing embrace. ¡°Hearing you say that¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°I-I, Adalia hey, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± I stammered, panicking slightly, caught utterly blindsided by her hastiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said¡­¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ does it hurt¡­?¡± She spoke over me, her muffled voice echoing a genuine confusion. ¡°I do not¡­ understand¡­ it¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ll just forget about it, okay?¡±


    ¡°It is not true¡­ I know¡­ it is not true¡­ I will not be¡­ happier without you¡­¡± She continued to whisper, seemingly hearing only herself. ¡°But¡­ when you said it¡­ you sounded¡­ so sincere¡­ you sounded¡­ like you believed¡­ it¡­¡±


    ¡°Adalia¡­¡±


    ¡°And it hurts¡­¡± She lifted her head, her eyes peering up at me in a fierce storm of misty gray. Her usual vacant expression stirring with something just a little more. ¡°And¡­ you are wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I was,¡± I said, quick to reassure her. ¡°It was just a thought. I mean, he did love you. So much and so strongly. As much as I do.¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ not love¡­ him¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know how to love back then, you said it yourself,¡± I said. ¡°But if you did, if you knew how or what love is for you ¨C tell me, can you really honestly say you wouldn¡¯t have?¡±


    Adalia paused to consider while slowly and gradually easing her hold onto me. After a moment, she spoke again.


    ¡°I¡­ do not¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you would have. And that¡¯s okay,¡± I quickly added, seeing a fiercer swirl in her gaze. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything now. I¡¯m here, I¡¯m with you, and I¡¯m just thankful that I am. I¡¯m thankful that it¡¯s me.¡±


    Front and forward, I shifted my eyes toward the ocean of falling snow, watching every crystalline shimmer with the glow of the city.


    ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for him, if he never had loved you so deeply¡­ then I never would have met you.¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ grateful¡­¡± She remarked.


    ¡°Sincerely,¡± I affirmed. ¡°Which loops us right back full circle to my original question. If Liamel could see you now, right here¡­ what do you think he¡¯d think of it?¡±


    Adalia took the longest pause this time around to try and work this wonky riddle of mine. Yet somehow with senses as sharp as hers, she was still so utterly blind when it came to things that regarded her.


    ¡°I do¡­ not know¡­¡± She responded.


    She was just the same as she was way back when. Only the vaguest clue when it came to love. But I think I might have an idea. If Liamel cared for her as much as did, then in his shoes, I would only think of one thing and one thing only.


    ¡°If you ask me, I think he¡¯d be happy.¡±


    She cocked her head. ¡°Happy¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nced back down at her, holding her tightly, keeping her close, just as he would have. ¡°To know there¡¯s somebody else out there that still loves you just as much.¡±


    She blinked, nting hear head down to a stop that almost resembled a nod.


    ¡°I... see...¡±


    What I said made sense to her. But when it came to sentiments, I think she needed another moment to fully grasp itpletely. And with her wavy, silver hair back to its usual loose flow down her shoulders and beyond, she can have an entire lifetime of moments as far I¡¯m concerned.


    ¡°Now, if you can just kindly turn around again,¡± I said to her, plucking up the hairpin from the ground. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need to start over.¡±


    .....

 Chapter 793 - 793 A Dazzling Time, Part 1

    793 A Dazzling Time, Part It was way easier the millionth and one time through. I was an artisan in my craft, the Michngelo of hair, weaving every fine, silky thread to perfection¡­ and Adalia was my Mona Lisa.


    Leonardo, who? That name¡¯s taboo to me.


    ¡°Just a little more.¡±


    Or so I think, at least. I was going off of gut feeling mostly, just adjusting and readjusting ¡¯till it looked close enough to good enough.


    I¡¯m sure a Youtube tutorial would have proved a bit of help in the process, probably would¡­ s, if only that one single bar on my phone would actually agree with that idea, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have gotten a pixted, stuttery mess when I did try that one time.


    Sorry Msmour_Girlie, you did your best to show me every step, all 144p of it ¨C but I have failed you.


    ¡°A few more minutes¡­¡± I said, peeking away from onest failed attempt at mour-Sensei¡¯s guidance. ¡°Fireworks should be starting pretty soon.¡±


    And only now when it was much toote did I start to wish I¡¯d have done a little more to make things memorable. Take a detour for some snacks, have a bouquet of roses, some streamers, some lights, a diamond ring if I could manage it ¨C y¡¯know the little things.


    Christmas was ending, but it still feels like something was missing. What, though?


    .....


    ¡°It is¡­ almost finished¡­¡±


    When she spoke, I felt my fingers tense. Thest time that happened, I had to start back from square one, braid one, and as much as I was keen on being bear-hugged again ¨C sometimes you just gotta rid away of your carnal desires for the sake of your art¡­ and sanity too, I guess.


    But she stayed in ce, as life-like yet motionless as a renaissance sculpture, and I worried no more.


    ¡°Yep, almost done,¡± I said. ¡°Just gotta tie this part and¡­¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± She rified, speaking over me. ¡°Almost¡­ finished¡­Christ...mas¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± mind reader too now, was she? ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. A few more hours of this, that¡¯s all that¡¯s left.¡±


    ¡°And¡­tomor¡­row¡­¡± She tilted her head to the skies. ¡°Every¡­thing¡­ will be back¡­ to normal again¡­ tomorrow¡­¡±


    How does one speak so dully but mean so profoundly all the same? It¡¯s scary how much I¡¯m able to feel her words.


    ¡°Wishing for more?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She answered at once. ¡°I do not¡­ want this¡­ to end¡­¡±


    ¡°Who says it¡¯s ending? I¡¯m with you forever, Adalia.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ know¡­ I know¡­ you are¡­ but¡­ not always¡­¡± She breathed long and light. ¡°...you cannot be¡­ with me¡­ always¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t try to refute her in any way ¨C it¡¯d just be a lie, an insult¡­ and not just to her either.


    ¡°Forever¡­ but not¡­ always¡­¡± She murmured on, her words escaping her lips in faint silvery wisps. ¡°...but tonight¡­ you are¡­¡±


    ¡°Forever but not always,¡± I repeated back, feeling a puddle of guilt inside simmer and boil. ¡°That¡¯s just how it is with me, huh? I¡¯m far too selfish to give both to you, any of you¡­ and I absolutely have no clue why any of you even put up with it, put up with me.¡±


    ¡°Will you¡­ mope now¡­?¡± She asked, turning a nce back slightly. ¡°I do not¡­ want you to¡­ mope¡­¡±


    ¡°No moping, no,¡± I assured. ¡°Just wondering, is all.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ do you wonder¡­? You already¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°Love,¡± I muttered, a sigh leaving my smile. ¡°That simple, huh?¡±


    ¡°I can only¡­ have you¡­ tonight¡­¡± Adalia turned a little more, the hazy swirl of her gaze showing just a little more ¡°But¡­ your love¡­ is always and¡­ forever¡­¡±


    Then suddenly ¨C radiance.


    A flitter and flicker of bright orange flushing her pale skin with the glow of life. From the broken windows irradiated fractures of glimmering rays, and up above, soaring high above the city lights, a trailing stream of luminesce following, there was a shrill whistle ¨C and the vast empty sky erupted in a sh of gold. Then shot up a streak of blue, a spark of red trailing in a pair. Both exploded, a reverberating pop that lit up the white night.


    ¡°Ah, damn,¡± I muttered low, just as another explosion sprinkled into the open sky like a sea of stars. ¡°Was hoping I¡¯d be done here before it started.¡±


    More followed ¨C more colors, some were small, while others were big, and a few lingered a little longer to slowly plummet back to the earth in a trail of fading white embers. All at y to bask the city beneath in a chaotic harmony of light and sound.


    Yet here, in here, it was quiet ¨C too quiet.


    ¡°Adalia?¡± I leaned over to try and get a better look at her. ¡°You alright?¡±


    Turns out, she was more than alright ¨C the serene, still, whirling gray of her eyes reflecting and aze by the fanfare of the night. She waspletely immersed but in a way that was quite hard to tell. Not the faintest twitch in her nk expression, as if all the bombastic booms and the sizzling streaks had failed to live up to expectations. But of course, that was hardly the case here.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡±


    She blinked, a brief rousing moment of awareness regained, and she slowly dropped her head in a slight nt.


    ¡°Sister¡­ always said¡­ fireworks¡­ were annoying¡­¡± then another blink, and I lost her again, with absolutely no hope of recovery. ¡°She was¡­ wrong¡­¡±


    With that being said, I got back to work, meticulously braiding thest few locks remaining. It was a long few minutes of the noisiest silence I¡¯ve ever heard. Long shadows flickered in and out at every second, and sometimes I could barely even see my own fingers out in front of me.


    Then, hardly even believing my own eyes, or the sensation at the tip of my fingers, I took the ribbon in hand ¨C white gems aligned glimmering starkly amidst the bright cinders of color ¨C and releasing the longest breath, I fitted it right in the middle.


    ¡°Done,¡± I proimed, feeling the weight of the world ooze away from my shoulders, and at once I leaned an inch back. It wasn¡¯t perfect, a little uneven, and I suppose I could have done better shaping out each braid ¨C but it was done, and so was I. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Scooching over on her left, I snapped a picture of her side profile as she was still busy staring off into the shing horizon, too absorbed in the view to even notice ¨C her face in a vibrant blue hue with the vapidest look of disinterest zed in her eyes.


    I then flipped my phone over toward her for her consideration, and much like with everything else, as she cocked her head in assessment, the deadened look she had distorted her expression into the distinct shape of a zero out of ten.


    And when it came time for her honest thoughts, she had only one thing to say¡­


    ¡°I¡­ look like¡­ Amanda¡­¡±


    My phone sagged a little in my grip.


    ¡°Um¡­ is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She lightly ran a few of her fingers across her newly-fashioned look, brushing the side of the ribbon with one of her ws. ¡°I like¡­ how Amanda looks¡­¡±


    ¡°And I like how you look,¡± I said, taking the sight of her figure, her everything, shining in an almost ethereal glow of ever-changing colors. ¡°And you look absolutely beautiful.¡±


    Adalia slowly nodded in stride, promptly turning back to watch the fireworks continue to soar. I followed along, scooting a little closer, and together, we were just there ¨C enjoying the moment, enjoying each other.


    For as long as we still could¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Not too blinding ¨C loud?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Not overwhelming you?¡±


    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if it starts to,¡± I told her. ¡°Feel free to look away, alright? I¡¯ll also cover your ears for you if you want to.¡±


    No answer. In the painted, rippling canvas of the night sky her focus waspletely tethered ¨C as was mine. More hade to litter the cityscape now, some spewing from the earth like a fountain of me, clustered streams sted across the skies in a bridge of shifting hues, and every explosion was now brighter, bigger¡­ almost never-ending. It was like an orchestra of sight, a performance yed by the heavens above.


    Then in the midst of it all, I was snapped back to the present, blinking dazed, and feeling a buzz in the palm of my right hand.


    I received a text, and as my eyes slowly adjusted to the words¡­ I felt the urge of a smile tempting my lips.


    <<I do not mean to intrude, Master. s, Sera insisted that I should, she will stop, so I¡­ just wish say¡­ you¡­ Merry Christmas. Please feelpelled reply ¨C you shouldn¡¯t. Do allow me disturb your moment more than already have. desire for know¡­ am thinking of you. Always. That is all. Goodnight,>>


    I don¡¯t know if Ash¡¯s message was doused with ayer of impromptu timing, but immediately right after I received her text, I had another message buzzing on through. This time, my eyes nearly bulged their sockets getting it.


    Irene had sent this one.

 Chapter 794 - 794 A Dazzling Time, Part 2

    794 A Dazzling Time, Part <<Waah, surprise!>> I read those first two words, once and then twice, then moved on ahead. This wasn¡¯t Irene. <<Hey, Boyfriend! Managed to swipe your girlfriend¡¯s found while she wasn¡¯t looking! Thought I should give you an update on her status since apparently hasn¡¯t yet. Don¡¯t worry about a thing, me and the girls are keeping lonely little loverpany in stead! You owe us big time, hear me? ;)>>


    Buzzed again. A photo this time around. And my God, I almost dreaded to see what I¡¯d find.


    It took me a couple of seconds to figure out what the hell I was looking out. It was so red and dim and out of focus, it was hard to make out anything. But I saw it, alright ¨C I saw her. Irene at the center with a mic in her hand, visibly flustered and dying, singing her lungs out while a smudged outline of a tipsy Green and a cheering Red had her boxed into ce.


    I think I just found my new lock screen.


    And because why not ¨C another notification sprung out at me in the top right. Except I¡¯ve missed this one by a full thirty minutes. Apparently Amanda had started a brand new stream ¨C ¡®movie watch-along with Ms. H¡¯ ¨C currently live to over eight thousand viewers.


    Must be quite a good movie.


    There was another sh of light ¨C the brightest one yet ¨C and I nced back up to the dissipating trails of a big ball of fire, raining fading sparks entwined with the falling snow.


    Then, I noticed it. To my right. Staring. Blinking. I turned.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    .....


    Adalia simply stayed her gaze, missing the rest of the nightly performance, half her face intermittently illuminated in a different shade. Another explosion went off, and she was a moody blue when she finally answered.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She responded, the blue ebbing from her skin. ¡°Just¡­ looking¡­ away¡­¡±


    ¡°Looking away,¡± I raised my brows. ¡°By looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Another light shed the dark skies. She turned a deep scarlet. Her lips almost a crimson red as she slowly spoke.


    ¡°You are¡­ just like¡­ him¡­¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I blurted, clueless in that one second, before realization quickly caught up to me. ¡°Oh, you mean¡­ um, thanks. I¡¯m ttered you think so.¡±


    Beingpared to a dead person from her past, a person that was deeply infatuated with her, at that¡­ was not something I expected to beid onto me tonight.


    ¡°I suppose so, though,¡± I went on. ¡°In a way¡­¡±


    ¡°Not in¡­ a way¡­¡± She said. ¡°You¡­ really are¡­¡±


    The windows shimmered once more, and the deep purple tinting her silver locks almost seemed to sway a little closer.


    ¡°Just as kind¡­ just as gentle¡­ weak¡­ but so very¡­ strong¡­¡± closer, not my imagination, she really was getting closer. ¡°...and you love me too¡­ you saved me¡­ too¡­¡±


    ¡°So you do think he saved you.¡±


    ¡°If he is¡­ like you¡­ if he loved me like¡­ you¡­¡± the purple left her figure, the darkness enveloping. ¡°Then yes¡­ he did¡­ I hope¡­ he did¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adalia?¡± I asked. ¡°Where is thising from all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Thinking¡­¡± She blinked, and I swear I could almost count every individual eysh fluttering. ¡°What I have done¡­ to have someone like you¡­ in my life¡­ again¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think you deserve me?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She whispered, blue again. ¡°But I do not¡­ care¡­ about deserving¡­ you¡­ I will still¡­ only want¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think I deserve you either,¡± I gave her a smirk. ¡°But yeah, let¡¯s not let that stop us, hm?¡±


    From the side, I manage to glimpse at a rumbling explosion in unison ¨C lighting the world in a flux of all kinds of colors. It was mesmerizing. She should have seen it, but as always, her eyes were focused on one thing, and one thing only.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting even better, you¡¯re missing it,¡± I said, ncing back at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s okay for you to take a peek now.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She shot it down at once, her gaze even heavier onto me. ¡°It still hurts¡­ to see¡­¡±


    And as blinding as the lights were, I could still kinda see through the facade she has here.


    ¡°Are you flirting with me right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    At least, she¡¯s upfront about it.


    ¡°Do you know how to flirt?¡±


    For an answer, Adalia crept another inch forward, and it was here she made first contact. Her hand brushing against my knee, pressing against it, almost as if she was trying to mber over me or something.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a strong ¡®maybe¡¯,¡± I looked up at her, feeling a swell in my chest, anticipating ballooning. ¡°So, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ going to crawl closer¡­ to you¡­¡±


    And true to her ims, I felt another hand press my other knee down against the hard concrete. I could hear her breath, feel her cold, see the braids I¡¯d made in her locks slowlye undone with every move she made.


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re closer now¡­¡± I said, doing my best not to stammer. ¡°Now what?¡±


    ¡°Now¡­ I am¡­ going to kiss¡­ you¡­¡± She said. ¡°Please¡­ stay still¡­¡±


    Naturally, Iplied. And as she crossed the distance, another sh of scarlet painting her expression, her slightly parted lips, I couldn¡¯t help but think back to all the things that transpired, all the things I¡¯ve seen, all the things I¡¯ve learned¡­ with her¡­ and she with me.


    And I wonder¡­


    ¡°Before, back then¡­¡± I spoke up, her lips a meager gap away from mine. ¡°When you were with Liamel. You told him that¡­ that you didn¡¯t know what love is, that you never felt what it¡¯s like to love someone¡­ and now with the way you are¡­ well¡­¡±


    The moment I began, I already wanted to stop ¨C turn back time, shut myself up ¨C but it¡¯s toote now. I let the intrusive thoughts out, I have to let all of them out.


    ¡°How do you feel now? After everything, after today. With me ¨C being with me, do you think you¡¯re able to understand it now a little? Your thoughts, your feelings¡­ your love¡­ for me¡­ do you¡­ umm¡­¡±


    I fizzled out at the end there, because even I stopped making sense of myself there. Adalia was frozen before me, idling like a robot rerouting all processes in order topute an answer.


    A few moments ago, I was wondering why I was beingpared to a dead person ¨C and now here I was doing the same exact thing to myself. I shouldn¡¯t do that¡­ she shouldn¡¯t have to¡­


    ¡°Never mind,¡± I blinked hard, opening my eyes to find her flushed in a bright shade of green. ¡°I was just thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you asking¡­ if I¡­ understand¡­ the feeling¡­ of being in love¡­ with you¡­?¡± She said, tossing her head and hair sideways in question.


    ¡°In other words,¡± I breathed out, her pale, beautiful face the only thing in view, and once again I recalled those words said so long ago. ¡± Do you finally understand what love means to you¡­?¡±


    A few more fireworks burst and faded. A shine of yellow, another gleam of blue, before finally, I saw Adalia¡¯s face suddenly aze so brightly, so clearly, in an explosion of pure white.


    And for that one fleeting second, it was as if I could read her, sense her, the murky swirl in her eyes¡­ momentarily so crystal clear, as she spoke.


    ¡°I still do not know¡­ how it is to love¡­¡± She said, her voice ringing in my ears with so much more. ¡°I do not¡­ understand it still¡­ or¡­ why¡­ it happens¡­¡±


    The white light stayed. Burning the brightest, the longest. Adalia lifted a hand, cing it gently against my chest. I felt her body move closer.


    ¡°But I will¡­ keep trying to¡­ I will keep¡­ wanting to¡­¡± thest of her whispers, the cold of her breath, everything, I felt it all, the very moment she slowly brought her lips towards mine. ¡°Because¡­ when I am¡­ with you¡­ it feels like¡­ that I do¡­¡±


    She kissed me. Passionately, firmly. And it was more than what she made it out to be, clearly. Everything unexpressed, with every word ringing hollow ¨C this made up for it. All for her feelings, all the emotions trapped beneath the surface, I could feel them all.


    Harder, she pushed. And I fell back, quickly piring us back upright with my arms. She was overpowering, overwhelming, the kiss a surge of all the things she felt for me. And it was a lot¡­ more than I expected¡­ more than I ever imagined.


    It was like a bomb had exploded. Or a dam crumbling beneath a raging torrent. The way she felt, the way she loved¡­


    Like a firework burning bright.


    We broke apart. Our shared breathing the only noise in the sudden silence around us. Her fangs were showing, and around her eyes, vaguely, the bulge of veins protruding.


    ¡°A-Adalia, your¡­¡±


    ¡°Tonight¡­¡± She cut me off, both her hands lightly trembling against my chest. ¡°I¡­ still have you¡­ a few more¡­ hours¡­¡±


    And suddenly, with a shove that did not take any effort, she pushed me down onto the snow-paved concrete. Another firework shot off, bursting, unveiling in a glow of deep red, the almost frenzied expression on her face.


    ¡°Please,¡± She said, and for the first time, I could hear much more rousing within her words. ¡°Don¡¯t let it end just yet.¡±

 Chapter 795 - 795 Feeling For You, Part 1

    795 Feeling For You, Part Something was in the air.


    Paralyzing, blinding ¨C I saw the room give way, melding into a blur, a swirly nothingness spinning around and around like I¡¯m being whirled in a merry-go-round the more I tried to get a grasp on things.


    Something was in her stare.


    The milky, pupilless gray of her gaze, peering, preying at me from right above. I saw it slowly swirling, gradually rousing ¨C desires manifesting. I¡¯ve almost forgotten how they looked, the web of veins coalescing around her once gentle gaze, altering it, reforming it, into something I usually dread and fear to see, but now¡­


    Now I¡¯m not so sure¡­


    Her hands spread out against my jacket, her ws, the tips, almost like hooks, sinking into the fabric. I could feel them, like jolts of electricity, a sprinkle of snow, across the surface of my chest.


    They seemed longer now, sharper now, I could just be imagining it¡­ yet this, set before all of this¡­ I wasn¡¯t imagining this. Her, towering above, her weight pressing down on my waist, stray locks of her silver hair spilling over the edge of my shoulders, and close, dangerously close, the glint of her fangs shimmering the crimson of another explosion from far beyond here ¨C a world, a sight,pletely separated from this moment.


    She blinked, and from her hold, within the seams of my clothes ¨C I heard a faint rip.


    ¡°Wait, Adalia¡­¡± I stopped her there, somehow mustering up the words despite the chokehold of gravity and emotions I was in. ¡°This, you¡­¡±


    .....


    ¡°I want you¡­¡± Adalia answered, her voice suddenly ringing with strength, with clear intent. ¡°I want to make love to you¡­¡±


    Then she kissed me again. Firmer, stronger, this time. I could feel her fangs so nearly pricking.


    She pulled back, setting her eyes towards mine, blinding me, drowning me, in the passion harboring within entirely.


    ¡°Do you not want to¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-I do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then do not speak¡­¡± once again, smothered, silenced, by the soft, tender embrace of slightly damp lips. ¡°Just want me too¡­¡±


    Another spark of light soared across the skies, drenching the both of us in glittering, dazzling gold. It felt like the sun had dawned briefly ¨C the wake-up call I needed, and I tried to rise, lift myself, garner the slightest semnce of control¡­except I couldn¡¯t.


    Adalia had me pinned down, immobile, helpless, andpletely under her mercy, but not in any way that stirred panic. There was a gentleness to her firmness.


    Every move she made, every sensation I felt ¨C so close to hurting each and every time, but never once reaching. Like holding onto the steam of a beautiful rose. That¡¯s how she felt, that¡¯s how she loved.


    After what felt like an eternity, seemingly having quenched a thirst that had festered for too long, Adalia pried herself away again, rearing back, swaying unsteady, a strand of drool breaking, spilling, and glistening across her chin.


    I took the chance to breathe, to rise again, hoisting myself up inches from the starved, ravenous look on her face overtaking her usual vacant expression.


    She was still mounted on top of me, my sides sandwiched between her supple thighs, and with her loose swaying, rocking, the gyrating motions of her hips ¨C it was stimting in all of the enticing ways.


    ¡°You are aroused¡­¡± Adalia remarked,ying her hands over my shoulders to steady herself and to draw me even closer. ¡°I can feel you aroused¡­¡±


    ¡°Can you me me?¡± I asked, cing my own arms on her, my hands fitting perfectly around her slim waist. ¡°The way you¡¯re acting¡­ talking¡­ what¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°I do not know¡­¡± She responded in a kind of trance, as if speaking from the murky depths of a vivid dream. ¡°But I do know I want to arouse you even more¡­¡±


    There was a scuffle, a clumsy, haphazard struggle to not fall, as sheid her body up against me once more ¨C more than a touch, more than an embrace ¨C an onught of her affections ruffling through my hair, unsping my cloak, barely sparing a moment for reprieve.


    The way she kissed me, the way she moved in unison with me. Not even Irene was this quick to adapt¡­ but Adalia, It felt almost natural for her. Like instinct.


    ¡°H-Have you done this before¡­?¡± I asked, between short gasps of breath.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She replied promptly. ¡°I have not expected to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because I have not met you¡­¡±


    I could feel the cold of her skin all over, the feathery trickles of her hair blurring my eyes, worsening my disorientation, confusion ¨C I jolted ¨C her breasts were touching, rubbing¡­ arousing¡­


    Still in a blur, I tried to reciprocate, allow my impulses free reign of my arms, and at once, they ventured to ces all over and thorough. I slowly traced the tantalizing curves of her waist, narrow and petite, the soft smoothness of her back¡­ the nape of her neck¡­


    ¡°This is not enough¡­¡± her words lightly billowed past my right ear, breezing eager and hungry. ¡°I want you to want me more¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am¡­¡± I whispered back, my lips brushing hers. ¡°I do¡­¡±


    I doubled my efforts ¨C running light pecks across the skin of her neck, a hand mbering the slight ascend of her left thigh. More, a lot more, I tried to do, wanted to¡­ I couldn¡¯t.


    She pulled back.


    ¡°No¡­¡± She stopped, stared. ¡°You are restraining yourself, I can feel you are¡­¡± a stray sh of white lit the skies, briefly highlighting the frenzy zed in her eyes. ¡°What is wrong¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-No, it¡¯s nothing, really¡­¡± I said, gasping, shaking my head, trying to wipe the bashful smile off of it. ¡°I just¡­ well, I¡¯m just¡­ still trying to get used to you, I suppose.¡±


    Because truth be told ¨C to me Adalia was this quiet, gentle being that needed to be handled with the utmost precaution.


    For as long as I knew her, it has been ingrained in me to treat her that way. Always double-confirming, always ensuring, making absolutely certain she wasn¡¯t in any kind of agony and to immediately rectify it if she was¡­ to so suddenly do as I want with her, it¡¯s¡­ it just wasn¡¯t how I knew her.


    I was just like her in a way¡­ with my own set of fangs and ws, doing everything in my power to keep her out of harm¡¯s way. Even now, even the way she was, suddenly so brash, so forceful, I can¡¯t stop myself from seeing her any different.


    ¡°Do you think that you will hurt me¡­?¡± Adalia spoke, eyeing me, seeing through me intensely all this time. ¡°Do you think that I am weak¡­?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not, it¡¯s just¡­¡±


    ¡°You are worried¡­¡± She cocked her head slightly, an almost haunting, luscious look to the gaze she gave. ¡°You are too kind¡­¡±


    I hung my head, the bashful smile here to stay. ¡°Doing my best¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what I asked you¡­? Before, this morning¡­?¡± She asked. ¡°Have you forgotten¡­?¡±


    I nced back at her, and as quick as I could I tried to recall ¨C so much has happened, so much has been said ¨C I genuinely struggled to remember.


    And she obviously noticed.


    ¡°I want to have a normal date with you¡­¡± She answered for me. ¡°No worrying, no coddling ¨C treat me normally¡­¡±


    A pause, a blink, and she straightened her nt.


    ¡°Like Ash. Treat me like Ash. Treat me like her¡­¡±


    Then before I could say anything else, Adalia tugged my arm, raised it forward, toward her ¨C and through the thinyer of silk of her blouse, I felt her bare breasts, soft, springy ¨C more and more, as she sunk my fingers even deeper, harder. She blinked, the web of veins protruding around the contrasting calm swirl of her eyes, forming more prominently.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Another enveloping light, shing green, a glint in her gaze. ¡°Love me just like her¡­¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796 Feeling For You, Part 2 (R-18)

    796 Feeling For You, Part 2 (R-18)


    I heard her.


    Perhaps louder, clearer, than she could have ever expected.


    The way she said it, why she said it, it was like a clearing breeze, a heavy gust sweeping through the cluttered mess in my head, and suddenly it was like I could really think again¡­


    And I thought of myself as even more of aplete bumbling fool for making her have to say it.


    Because, really, just what was that request she made? To love her like¡­ someone else? That I should be treating her like someone else¡­ as opposed to¡­ what exactly?


    Did she think Ash was a frame of standard? That, so long as I wasn¡¯t treating her the same way, then it only stands to reason that I didn¡¯t care for her as much¡­ always second best¡­


    Was that how I made her feel? made her think? If that¡¯s the case, then I really am aplete, bumbling fool¡­


    ¡°Will you¡­?¡± She pleaded again, and I felt her hands, the both of them, the incising tips of her ws so gently, so lovingly caressing the back of my hand still pinned against her chest, feeling her coldness, her softness, and the faint yet fric beating of her heart. ¡°Can you¡­?¡±


    Inquiries like that shouldn¡¯t have to be said. She shouldn¡¯t have to ask them.


    .....


    I won¡¯t let her say it again.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± I moved, and to this frail, delicate girl, I let her fall with a push and with a reversal of roles, I had her pinned under me, with both hands cupping each a handful of her ample breasts. ¡°I¡¯m not going to love you like someone else.¡±


    She allowed it. Her bodyid out against the powdered concrete, the diluted gray of her long longs bleeding over and across a million bits of rubble ¨C and with all the shifting, stroking ¨C her dress had slipped, her cleavage spilling over the frills of her blouse.


    Another firework lit aze the world and her ¨C and from right below me, she looked even frailer, meeker, yet all the same the look in her eyes invited only more nefarious thoughts to take over.


    ¡°Did you think¡­ I need to see you like someone else for me to want you?¡± I groped her firmly, squeezing her hard to my heart¡¯s desire. ¡°In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I love you for you, Adalia.¡±


    She barely reacted, if at all. A hunger, that same desire still abundantly present in gaze, but when it came to touch, sensation¡­ my hands ravaging her thoroughly, Adalia hardly flinched.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± She responded, lifting her hands and I watched her, felt her slowly reach for my face, her ws extended just slightly to the back of my ears. ¡°But you love me too carefully¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that bad?¡±


    ¡°Too wary, too restrained, you are not able to love mepletely. Not like with the others, with Ash¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry I ever made you see it like that,¡± I lifted a hand away, a lingering tingle in my palms, as I entwined a finger beneath a single strap of her blouse over her thin shoulder, lifting, slipping. ¡°Let me start over again.¡±


    A kiss again, once more for assurance, apology, before I left with a smile.


    ¡°Let me show you how I really love you.¡±


    Her dress peeled away surprisingly easily, navy blue silks curling, creasing, and with every inch descending, I saw more of her, the pristine gray of her bare skin, so luscious, heavenly¡­ drenched in the explosive colors streaming fractured through shattered ss panels.


    ¡°You are undressing me¡­¡± She muttered, making no motions to resist it, instead simply allowing it, a blink, the whirling gray in her gaze wanting it. ¡°Will you make love to me now¡­?


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said, racing a hand across her sides, tracing her finely-shaped curves. ¡°I want to explore you just a bit more.¡±


    Another hand, another tug, exposing her bare breasts to the light, the ambiance of the night. I saw them bounce, a luring wobbling sway as the hems of her blouse finally gave way, freeing them.


    I paused to take them in, the shape of her ares, the pigment, a darker gray in contrast, with her nipples perking outwards and plump¡­ almost as if gazing back at me, their very presence a hypnotic spell lulling me closer, whispering silently for me to have a taste.


    She was¡­ deceptively well-endowed. The way she always carried herself, dressed herself, I had always assumed otherwise. Even that time when we had bathed together, what little I saw, felt of her¡­ but it seems that I, um¡­ I was very wrong.


    No words came to my mind. Just feeling, just desire, I didn¡¯t even spare a moment to gauge her reaction, I dove into her, submerging myself into her bountiful pairs, taking as much as I could into my wanting lips, and fondling, stroking away at what I couldn¡¯t fit.


    Cold. Like diving headfirst into a frozenke, breaking through the ice. That¡¯s what she felt like ¨C every inch of her all over.


    Adalia remained as quiet as ever, but sneaking a nce at her expression, I knew she was still as aroused, feverish¡­ yet it felt as if it had reached a peak, never moving, never actively indulging the more I stimted her.


    Live a living doll or something.


    With a loud smack, I lifted my puckered mouth away from her breasts, and barely breathing, I leaned for her lips, kissing her again, still fondling her, and only to that she reciprocated, nudging me back almost too eagerly, her hard fangs bashing against my front teeth.


    But when I pulled back again, only the same expressionless face stared back at me in a deep shimmering blue.


    ¡°Not very expressive, are you?¡± I said, aiming for her neck pretending as if I had fangs of my own for me to bite and guzzle.


    She tilted her head, allowing me more for her to relish. ¡°No, I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°Can that be changed?¡± I asked, pinching a nipple, and feeling it stiffen between my fingers. I nced at her, hoping for something ¨C no dice.


    ¡°I do not express pleasure very well¡­¡±


    ¡°As far as we know, but what if I keep going though?¡± in a whirl, I lifted myself, ogling her half-naked self from right above. ¡°I want to see you feel good¡­ I want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°Hear it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Loudly.¡±


    ¡°I do not scream¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you can,¡± slowly, I lowered myself back to her chest, now warm by the air of my breath. ¡°You just need to feel good.¡±


    ¡°I do feel good¡­¡± She muttered, lips parted, fangs prominently bared.


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    Then I went at it again, drifting my lips, my hands all across her body wherever I could, brimming with her kisses, with tender strokes, the ridges of her corbone, the tness of her stomach. I felt my knees creak, my legs shift ¨C parting hers ¨C and my left hand strayed further downward, fingers mping perfectly onto one of her thighs.


    Her skirt lightly brushed the top of my knuckles as I ventured further and further upward ¨C hitching, crumpling ¨C my entire hand reaching deeper, feeling the inner fabrics, the inner warmth, then suddenly, at the tip of my fingers ¨C a startling cold.


    Her body immediately stiffened.


    This bareness, raw smoothness¡­


    All this time I was with her, all the things we¡¯ve done together, she hasn¡¯t been wearing anything underneath her skirt. Do vampires not bother with undergarments or something?


    Without hesitating, I began rubbing my fingers against the cold, soft sensation¡­ a finger up against her narrow slit with slow caressing motions that I gradually strengthened. I could feel her folds following after my momentum ¨C she spread her legs a little more ¨C two fingers now vigorously stroking all the while my lips continue to overwhelm her entire body with light pecks of pleasure.


    Adalia still did not look like it, sound like it, but I knew she was enjoying every second of it. A silent bliss sporadically drowned by the gasps and squelches of my mouth. But it wasn¡¯t enough for me, and it definitely wasn¡¯t enough for her.


    I descended downwards, the front of my lips grazing across her breasts, the length of her slender waist before brushing against the messy folds of her pleated skirt.


    Instantly, I was jerked to a stop ¨C something had seized me tightly around the wrist. I paused, quickly ncing up, only to find Adalia burrowing an intensity with her veiny gaze. And in a blur of movement, I saw her legs close.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡± She said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You do not need to do that. You do not need to be down there¡­¡± She rified further, her hand around my own, feebly attempting to pull me back up again. ¡°It is not necessary¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°But I want to.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Adalia chose not to answer, instead in more feebler attempts, tugged and pulled with even greater insistence.


    ¡°Can¡¯t love you properly if you don¡¯t let me,¡± I told her, resting my head atop her thighs, hiding a smirk behind her skirt. ¡°Fine. Give one reason. One reason why I can¡¯t, and I won¡¯t. Promise.¡±


    Then, there, amidst lust and exhration intermixed, the swirl of her eyes heightened, her parted lips tightened ¨C a firework exploded ¨C highlighting, unveiling a sliver of an emotion I¡¯ve never seen.


    ¡°It is embarrassing¡­¡±


    Oh, you sorely messed up there, my dear lovely, clueless, littledy. I said to give me reasons to stop, not to want to keep going even further.


    Like hearing that is gonna make me wanna stop¡­


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered, pulling my hand away from her grip the moment I felt ite loose. ¡°I take it back.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± a slight swell in her voice echoed, sounding almost like panic. ¡°You promised me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± I heaved a breath, prying her legs apart again with both hands. Briefly, I looked back at her, the shadow of shock rippling across her face, and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°I lied.¡±

 Chapter 797 - 797 Feeling For You, Part 3 (R-18)

    797 Feeling For You, Part 3 (R-18)


    My hormones hadpletely and utterly taken over me by this point.


    Any other thought I tried thinking of would just zap out of a neuron,nd on a conveyor belt where it is mushed, grounded, then dipped in a boiling bucket of depravity before eventually being warped into and spat out as just another insatiable thirst in a factory filled to the brim of millions of other things I want to do to her.


    I hitched up her skirt even more, lifting the tousled hems and folding it over itself across her waist ¨C and in the split-second before I submerged my head into the stranglehold of her thighs as she futilely attempted to seal them close, I realized I wasn¡¯t exactly too sure what I was supposed to be doing, but yet¡­ inside me, I had this strange and powerful urge that I do.


    Like instinct, like some intrinsic knowledge had been stirred awake from its eternal slumber deep in the dark recesses of my mind ¨C that, and somete-night incognito surfing whenever the mood struck me.


    ¡°I-I feel strange¡­¡± Her luscious thighs tightened their hold on me, having aplete adverse effect on me than what she probably intended. ¡°You being there¡­¡±


    ¡°Thought you don¡¯t embarrass easy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± She replied, her hollow voice flooding with tension. ¡°...but not with you¡­¡±


    ¡°You trust me, right?¡±


    ¡°I do, but, this is¡­¡± I saw her gaze flick away. ¡°I am not prepared for this¡­¡±


    .....


    Adalia as she was at present moment was this dangerous, vtile mix of adorable and sexy that practically had me frothing and salivating, eager to have a taste of her vor. I was right there, inches, even in the veil of darkness, I could still make out the faint arousing outline of herbia.


    Pale as gray, bare and smooth, and looking oh-so appetizing¡­ and any minuscule traces of apprehension in me that somehow survived the purge can now officially be dered exterminated.


    ¡°Amanda never mentioned this to me¡­¡± She continued to voice her reluctance. ¡°I do not know this well¡­¡±


    But it barely even registered. I wasn¡¯t listening anymore. All senses, hearing included, reced by different parts that only sought and desired nothing but pleasure.


    Hers and mine.


    ¡°Is this still love¡­?¡±


    I just dove in straight, like a snake striking, mouth parted, tongue drooling, mping my lips down over the soft, thick, narrow folds of her other lips.


    ¡°Aah¡­!¡±


    Adalia seized up at once. Her writhing legs, her hitching breath, it all came to a sudden stop as I felt her hips involuntarily jerk upwards the moment I made contact.


    It was a numbing mminess on the surface of my tongue, but not unpleasant, never unpleasant. I let my impulses run frantic, swirling my tongue across and against her clit, my hands indulging in the smoothness of her inner thighs. I tried breathing her in, but she had no odor, no scent ¨C just a coldness, a wetness that I just couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    She was a deafening, twitching quiet. I could feel her body arching, her feet rubbing and crossing incessantly over my calves ¨C I assume that meant I was doing something right.


    So I kept going, faster, wetter, her juices mixing with my drool, dribbling over her smooth, pale skin. I felt like I was giving her the sloppiest, messiest kiss in my life. Once again for a long while, it was nothing but the silence of squelching, squirming, as the asional sh of light painted our scene of carnal pleasure in different shades of colors.


    But thest thing I wanted was monotony, a dwindle in momentum. I was still utterly clueless, just going off of the tempo of the moment, but my eagerness, my hunger more than made up for it.


    I glided my mouth from top to bottom, spreading her walls apart as much as I could do with my fingers, suckling, practically feasting off of her inner parts barely sparing a moment to breathe, wedging as much of my tongue into her while she continued to convulse wilder in mounting waves of ecstasy.


    Then, with half my face drenched in passion, I guzzled back over to the top of her slit, swirling my tongue around her soft flesh, and felt it. Something small, and something round¡­ and without even thinking twice¡­ I gave it a light chomp.


    Adalia shrieked.


    Or at least I think she did.


    A harsh, raspy snarl reverberating across the walls of the room.


    I quickly nced up over her skirt, and saw her lips in a wide silent scream, fangs unsheathed and bared like a feral wide animal ready to pounce, with her ws stretched out and digging into the ground ¨C long, deep ridges already engraved into the concrete where she had hastily pulled away.


    ¡°A-Adalia?¡± I called for her, speaking through heavy gasps of welling saliva. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    A second passed, I lifted my head a little higher, and Adalia copsed back down in a sprinkle of snow, her body trembling and her face tightly contorted, her blinking sporadic ¨C her voice leaking out in the form of high-pitch squeaks with every panting breath with the rise and fall of her bare chest a steady hypnotic sway.


    ¡°A¡­ aah¡­ mmm¡­ haah¡­.¡±


    I never heard her like this before, seen her like this¡­ feeling, expressing¡­ as for a brief moment, the swirling nothing within her waspletely filled with nothing but euphoria.


    And with the slight bit of drool spilling over her chin¡­ I suppose that was mission aplished.


    Unless¡­


    ¡°I can keep going still,¡± I whispered, lightly stroking her soaked vagina with my fingers. ¡°That is if you still want me too¡­¡±


    But I didn¡¯t hear an answer back. In fact, I didn¡¯t hear anything back.


    I repeated the offer but it was like she couldn¡¯t hear me the way she just gazed up at the ceiling.


    Then it happened. Adalia slowly roused to life sitting upright as if rising from a coffin ¨C a row of fireworks sted and sparkled in the skies ¨C and as they shone and promptly fizzled out ¨C I caught a glimpse of her face again, the pale gray of her skin and the web of dark veins that now showed directly beneath it all.


    Like the branching roots of a tree, the tendrils of a parasite. Every inch beneath the skin, they were present, ultimately converging and connecting to the utterly demented look in her gaze.


    I stopped fingering her at once.


    ¡°Adalia?¡±


    She growled in response, and that feeling of unease in me swelled even more.


    I slowly tried backing off, no sudden movements, sudden noises, as I rose to my feet. It was all well and good at first until I tried actually backing an inch away.


    Adalia didn¡¯t like that.


    In a blur of movement I barely even caught, she darted for me ¨C and just in time I caught her in a stumbling embrace, her blouse slipping further to her hips ¨C her cold, limber body pressing, pushing up against mine to which I couldn¡¯t do a single thing about.


    I could feel her ws hooking onto my jacket, and much like a cat to a sofa, she pulled and pried at it until some parts were unraveling by the seams. In a desperate move, I tried regaining some control ¨C but with a deeper, harsher snarl, Adalia crushed my opposition, clinging onto me even more.


    ¡°Wait, Adalia ¨C stop! Hold on, wait ¨C stop! Stop! We¡¯re going to fall!¡±


    But we didn¡¯t. Instead I felt the back of my head collide against a wall, my ears imploding with a deafening thud. When I could see more than just dizzying blurs again, I found Adalia piercing through my soul once more with that deathly gaze of hers a single inch away from mine.


    Nothing was there. Just that same misty swirl of gray. Faster now. Thicker now. A violent whirlpool of lust that refused to calm.


    ¡°Adalia,¡± I slowly, calmly said, attempting to speak to her again. ¡°You¡¯re still there¡­ right? Can you¡­ can you hear me?¡±


    Her hoarse breathing sort of quietened, settled. A good sign, I hoped. Then she blinked once ¨C a sway ¨C and her head fell into a slight nt, locks of ruffled silver in a fluttering freefall with the braids I¡¯ve made in her hair fullying undone, and the white, glittering ribbon quite literally only hanging by a thread.


    She was a mess. As deranged as she was seductive¡­ so much so, that even with the way she was now¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but only feel even more aroused.


    Still, I wasn¡¯t that stupid yet.


    ¡°Do you still understand me?¡±


    ¡°Your turn¡­¡±


    More than the sharp throbbing in the back of my skull, her sudden response shook me into another daze. She sounded different. More demanding. More defiant...


    She sounded perverse.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is your turn now to stay¡­¡± She rified, leaning closer, brushing the tip of her fangs lightly across my bottom lips. Her breathing cold and heavy. ¡°And my turn now to explore you¡­¡±


    Then without any warning or the slightest indication ¨C Adalia suddenly got down on her knees before me.


    ¡°Amanda told me you would appreciate this¡­¡±

 Chapter 798 - 798 Feeling For You, Part 4 (R-18)

    798 Feeling For You, Part 4 (R-18)


    How did it even ever get this far?


    It seemed so long ago now when we were just there eating crepes and scones to our heart¡¯s content¡­


    She¡¯d stare away into space, and I¡¯d be a rickety table¡¯s edge across with a smile and just staring at her staring away ¨C the real just desserts for me ¨C just being able to admire and fall for all over again the every detail, both big and small, of this adorable little recluse with a sweet tooth.


    I remembered how her hair billowed and blended with the falling snow, that fuzzy red santa hat sagging just right above her brows¡­ and I remember thinking as well that she couldn¡¯t have been any closer to happiness than she did right then¡­


    If only I had snapped a picture of her¡­ a half-munched crepe in her hand, a splotch of whipped cream on one corner of her lips, an almost genuine sereness rousing in the calming swirl of her murky gray eyes.


    Above most everything else, it was a look, a moment, I never want to forget.


    And then far away, far, extremely far away from that picturesque scene of wholesomeness, sitting a rickety table away on the opposite end¡­


    ¡°You are very hard now¡­¡±


    ¡­There was this.


    .....


    Red was in the air. One after the other they soared high, glowing and flickering in the skies almost as if in warning¡­ or wanting¡­ illuminating the room, consuming the darkness, and drenching a deep crimson the scene before my eyes.


    A scene, a moment, that I absolutely will never forget.


    Adalia knelt down below my waist and pinned me firmly against the wall, the edges of her ws pulling threads gliding across my jeans, touching, stroking and rousing the rising bulge beneath that was only swelling bigger and bigger.


    Sat upright, Adalia was even more of a stunning view. The slight arch of her body leaning, almost maized toward me, the groove of her back or what little I could see of it anyway ¨C a straight seduction line that led right to the hypnotic sway of her narrow shoulders¡­ and from there it was only a small flick of the gaze away for a view of her round, perky breasts jiggling freely and mesmerizingly with every move she made.


    ¡°Men like to be touched here¡­¡± Adalia muttered out in a parched growl. She rested her hand over my crotch, and I felt myself throbbing beneath her cold caressing. ¡°So I know you would like to be touched here too¡­¡±


    She lifted another hand, a single finger, seamlesslytching one of the belt hooks of my pants. I breathed, and with a tug, I felt them begin to loosen.


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± I whispered with barely enough breath to even muster a sentence.


    ¡°No, I want to¡­¡± Adalia insisted, a greater thirst in her voice, and then with an even firmer tug, my pants quickly fell loose, coiling over my nearly buckling knees. ¡°You made me want to¡­¡¯


    Then still in a rush, a feral fervor, she pulled down my boxers and my dick immediately sprang out of itsst restraint, nearly brushing her on the tip of her nose.


    At once, I felt a gust of numbing cold pass between my legs¡­ and at first I thought it was just the wind, until another firework engulfed the dark in a dazzling white, and I saw Adalia huddled even closer, the top of her lips grazing as she took in a breath, a whiff.


    ¡°Your scent, your blood¡­¡± She exhaled heavily, slowly yet eagerly wrapping her hand around my erection. ¡°Lots of it¡­¡±


    I winced, her touch, her hold, a freezing ecstasy I¡¯d never experienced.


    ¡°Hot¡­¡± She whispered as if in a daze, a trance. ¡°Amanda never mentioned it would be hot¡­¡±


    But she wasn¡¯t dissuaded by it, instead, I felt her grip only tighten even more.


    ¡°I like this feeling¡­¡±


    ¡°Amanda told you about this stuff? Since when?¡± I managed to ask, pushing through a surge of pleasure as she began to move with her hand. ¡°And how?¡±


    ¡°Drawings¡­¡± her breath blew icy and quiveringly on my dick, stroking even faster now, both hands, her body, her beauty bouncing along. ¡°Amanda has many nice drawings¡­¡±


    I was actually curious about those aforementioned drawings, but it was a curiosity that ended up drowning six meters deep in an ever-rising tide of good feelings, good sensations, her soft hands, they felt¡­ they felt way too good¡­ to think, to ask¡­ to do anything but want.


    Even the blurring glimpse of her ws glinting in the brief shes of light that would bathe her bare, pale figure in color was not a concern to me in the slightest. She couldn¡¯t hurt me. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to.


    The violent gray, the murky storm within her pupils only swirled with a single intent, focus ¨C bringing me pleasure ¨C and she was absolutely determined to see it all the way through¡­ and the stifled groans that would escape me served as her affirmation to keep going, keep stroking, and I¡¯d grow louder and louder¡­ an endless cycle of bliss that I just couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    ¡°You are making very amusing faces¡­¡± She remarked, a hint of a giggle leaving with her breath. ¡°I like them¡­¡±


    Then, in a momentum, a pleasure dwindling, she stopped jerking me off. A little dazed I watched her slip a hand away, resting it up against my thigh. She shifted again, and in a buzz of icy shock, I felt her lips graze the tip of my penis.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, our gazes met each other. The lust, the hunger I was feeling only matched and surpassed by her within the surging veins surrounding her eyes, the quiver of her half-parted lips, the drool hanging over the tip of her fangs¡­ and with a shared look of that same lust and hunger, we both knew what was about to happen next.


    ¡°Do not move too much¡­¡± She warned me. ¡°I do not wish to pierce you¡­¡±


    The next second, Adalia thrust herself forward, a muffled moan leaving her gaping lips as she effortlessly swallowed me whole.


    I¡­ I nked out. All I felt was a mping dampness, a numbing cold and a wave of indescribable pleasure imploding inside of me and¡­ and then it was all I could take.


    ¡°Oh¡­ fuck¡­!¡±


    When I recovered from the initial shockwave, I roused back to life to a barrage of euphoria that would not let up. I nced back down and was hit with an even stronger dosage of throbbing rapture at the sight ¨C Adalia bobbing her head rhythmically¡­ vigorously swaying the curves of her body¡­ sucking on my dick so greedily like it was the most delicious thing she¡¯s ever had¡­ it was just¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­


    W-What do I say? What do I feel?


    ¡°Adalia¡­ aah, A-Adalia¡­¡±


    Over and over all I could do was groan her name. And she in turn remained unrelenting with her efforts. I felt myself being pressed further back against the wall, my knees buckling even more, threatening to just copse ¨C if not for her keeping me upright, her hands pushing hard against my hips as she continued to twist and bob, inching deeper, tighter with every thrust.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t stop,¡± I pleaded, speaking mindlessly, despite knowing she wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Adalia, oh, k-keep going like that.¡±


    The way that she was blowing me¡­ with absolutely no buildup, no gradual esction whatsoever¡­ despite her surprising finesse, betrayed her as still being quite theplete novice¡­ which just made the whole thing even more endearing and pleasurable for me.


    All of this was just passion, just affection. The slurp and smack of her lips, all her smothered moaning as she struggled for breath, the drool spilling all the way down to her pale breasts. Inside her mouth, I could feel her tongue swiveling away the tip, her fangs rubbing against the sides. And all the while she was just staring at me¡­


    Yeah, with every ray of color that shone through the ss panels, her eyes remained fixated on mine, gazing up at me so wide and expectantly¡­ as if relishing the sight of me as much as I did her.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of face I was making¡­ but she seemed to like it¡­ really like it¡­ her lips mping down even tighter, her cheeks puckered in, and with deeper thrusts¡­ I could feel myself hitting the back of her throat.


    She winced; I heard her snarling in pain ¨C but she didn¡¯t care ¨C she kept going, and eventually, I felt the throbbing of my penis building up even more inside her, swelling, pulsating¡­ she kept sucking¡­ I wanted to tell her to let go¡­ I tried to tell her¡­


    ¡°Adalia¡­!¡±


    But instead I kept quiet. In a whirlwind of depravity and greed, I felt my hands firmly grip the sides of her head, and with a final thrust, a push of my pelvis, all of the swelling, mounting, in a torrent of pleasure¡­ I let it all out deep down her throat.


    Adalia went stiff as more came gushing through, but she didn¡¯t pull away ¨C I felt her throat contract, swallow ¨C and once thest of my cum had left me, I let my hands fall away, my legs fall¡­ a numbing daze of fatigue and tingling pleasure overcame me¡­ and I barely even felt myself slump against the hard floor.


    I was gasping ¨C desperate for air yet I wasn¡¯t. Exhausted, on the brink of copsing ¨C yet my body brimming with adrenaline, exhration. I was a mess of thoughts and words¡­ I didn¡¯t even know what to think first.


    ¡°Adalia¡­¡± I said, my body already yearning for her without thinking, struggling to focus my gaze forward. I needed to apologize, I needed to check if¡­ if¡­ ¡°You¡­ are you..?¡±


    But before I could even finish rebuilding the tracks to my train of thought, that, all of a sudden, I felt my entire body submerged once more in the gentle cold of her embrace.


    Outside, another streak of light, and for a moment, it felt like the sun had cleansed away the darkness, my stupor¡­ and I wasn¡¯t talking about some dim, feeble explosion either.


    She felt like the sun to me.


    Sitting atop of myp, her hands clinging onto my shoulders, and her beautiful face illuminated in the most radiant silver hue. Like moonlight personified. She blinked, her gaze still swirling with that feverish hunger.


    ¡°I enjoyed that¡­¡± She whispered, lightly smacking her lips with satisfaction. ¡°Did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You let it out inside my mouth¡­¡± She went on without heeding my response. ¡°Amanda said you might do that¡­¡±


    Okay, just what has this woman been teaching this vampire ¨C seriously? More importantly though, what was this¡­ aura? This tension around her, this¡­ strength¡­ I guess¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± I said. ¡°You just felt too good.¡±


    ¡°You tasted very bitter¡­¡± She remarked. ¡°Like chocte¡­¡± her lips twitched into a smile. ¡°I like chocte¡­¡±


    It was now my turn to blink and cock my head.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting¡­ a little different.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She nodded, affectionatelyying her head against my chest with a nuzzle. ¡°I feel different too¡­¡±


    ¡°Different how?¡±


    ¡°I do not know¡­¡± She mused for a second longer. ¡°Happier, I think¡­? I think I am happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°And impatient¡­¡±


    ¡°Impatient?¡±


    I felt like a parrot. A very bewildered, very startled parrot.


    ¡°You have kept me waiting¡­¡± Adalia used me, a slightly scathing reverb to her words. ¡°I keep asking, and asking, but you have not done it yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    But she cut me off again. I could feel the tides changing with every second, all control, all authority, everything, falling overpletely to her.


    ¡°But I am done waiting for you now¡­¡±


    Adalia stopped nuzzling my chest, and I saw her lift her head, a sh of fangs ¨C and before I could react, a stabbing pain shot through my neck. Yet instead of feasting, instead of the sensation of ebbing away, it felt like I was being injected with a dose of energy.


    A secondter, Adalia retracted her fangs¡­ and deep within the hems of her skirt, rubbing against her thighs, grinding against her moistened folds ¨C I was rock hard beneath her once again.


    Then there it was, in a sh of scarlet red, an expression of true greed manifesting upon her face.


    ¡°I want to know how it feels now¡­¡± She said, demanded, slowly coiling her arms around me like a python¡¯s hold. ¡°I want to know how you feel now¡­¡±

 Chapter 799 - 799 Feeling For You, Part 5 (R-18)

    799 Feeling For You, Part 5 (R-18)


    I am in love with every single second of this.


    Every single second together with her here, with her now. And I meant that from the heart. Breaking through uponyers andyers of the lechery of the night.


    For one moment, the dense smog of lust hovering over me had evaporated¡­ something else took over in its stead, something rawer, something stronger¡­ and right then, feeling my heart beat profoundly, all I wanted to do ¨C all night, for the rest of my life ¨C was kiss her.


    What aplete waste of words it was to even attempt to exin what I decided to do next. I didn¡¯t need to describe how soft and luring her lips felt, the way she¡¯d actively buckle and sway atop of me, or anything else for that matter.


    Because that didn¡¯t matter.


    What mattered was that I could feel her feeling me, hear her, see her¡­ for a little while, for a little time¡­ for the first time.


    A row of fireworks whistled into the skies once more, and in the colorful cluster of explosions, I gazed into her eyes ¨C and it was as if life itself was sparkling and shimmering within her misty gaze.


    ¡°You keep kissing me¡­¡± She muttered breathless, her lips faintly curling at the edges as she briefly pulled apart to speak. ¡°This is not what I mean when I said I wanted to feel you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± I asked.


    .....


    ¡°I do like kissing you¡­¡± She reassured with both words and another wet, tender peck. ¡°But I think I might like it even more with you inside me¡­¡±


    ¡°You really want this, huh?¡±


    ¡°I know you do¡­¡± She blinked up at me, a cheeky look in her gaze as she teasingly stroked herself against my stiffening erection. ¡°I can feel you¡­¡±


    The dark cloud of ardor was looming over me again, and I could only oblige, gently tipping her down again with her back pressed onto the powered snow and hard stone.


    Dim and yet also bright, the skies lingered alight. Through sultry hues, I was able to see everything¡­ the wobble of her breastsid t, her hair spilling in long silver seams across the dirt and rubble, the glint of her ribbon obscured in a skewed mesh of tangled strands. I¡¯m probably gonna have to fix that againter, but right now¡­


    Right now, I peeled up the hems of her skirt, slowly drifting her legs further apart ¨C my fingers sinking into her thighs, and in a spur of aching limbs and friction, I towered myself over her, drowning her bare body, the feverish gaze in her eyes in the shade of my own shadow.


    Adalia ced her hands onto my shoulders again, gripping, anticipating ¨C twitching as I brushed her soaking vagina with my dick.


    ¡°Just¡­ Just warning you now, because I know I won¡¯t be able to after,¡± I said, struggling to hold myself back from creeping another inch. ¡°But I might end up being a little rough with you.¡±


    ¡°Still worrying over me¡­¡± She whispered affectionately. ¡°Even when your face looks so greedy, you still cannot help yourself. Always so kind to me¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point to any of this if it ends up hurting you,¡± I heaved, breathing in the thick wafting aroma of each other¡¯s lechery. ¡°Tell me if it hurts, and I¡¯ll stop immediately.¡±


    ¡°And do you think I would ever tell you that¡­?¡± no longer in twitches, no longer in faint glimpses, the curve of her lips forming again as she spoke. ¡°Do you really think I would ever want you to stop¡­?¡±


    I gulped, swallowing nothing but the cold, and the lovely smile on her face showing so brazen¡­ so breathtaking¡­


    ¡°You said you¡¯d show me how you will love me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her smile parted, protruding her fangs as she leaned once more to kiss me full on my lips. ¡°So show me¡­¡±


    Her words, her desire, billowing cold on my lips¡­ her swirling, mounting hunger inches away before my very eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and fuck me¡­¡±


    And then everything, every emotion, every sensation welling up inside me instantly improved in a spur of strength, movement ¨C and suddenly, I felt her entrance split open as I shot my throbbing penis deep into her.


    Immediately a coldness, a wetness, a gripping tightness surging through my dick, and Adalia loudly snarled ¨C a shrill stinging sound rippling across the quiet, her fangs bared in a strained grit and her eyes clenched shut.


    I heard her reaction, saw it ¨C her body rising, arching ¨C but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from pulling back and thrusting into her again, then again¡­ then even more¡­ harder¡­ faster¡­ I let her devour me, squeeze me in swelling pleasure over and over again.


    Inside of her felt much like the rest of her. Numbing and exhrating all the same. And I just kept wanting more of it.


    ¡°Adalia¡­ Adalia¡­!¡±


    I was spouting her name again. My low groans intermixed with her more frantic, tumultuous growls. She was more than I ever expected or even could imagine. This gushing sensation, so soft, slimy, and so, so loud ¨C wet stters echoing across the air as I kept mming my hips roughly against hers.


    Adalia tossed her head back and forth, loose strands of silver whipping across her strained expression, but it didn¡¯tst. After a while, I felt her rigid muscles begin tox, and I felt her hips begin to fall in sync with my fervent rhythm. Her voice, a fluctuating quiver amidst her growls.


    ¡°Y-You can be rougher¡­¡± She suggested, then with a silent gasp, demanded. ¡°Please be rougher¡­!¡±


    I spread her legs wider, dragged her closer, and dly did as I was told, fondling her breasts inrge swirling motions, vigorously following their buoyant swaying ¨C her body bouncing more and more, and reciprocating in turn¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A shooting pain coursed through both my shoulders. Searing, deepening, as I felt her ws effortlessly pierce through the fabric and hook into my flesh. She didn¡¯t notice. She would have stopped all of this at once if she had noticed.


    I won¡¯t let her notice.


    In a chaotic blend of pleasure and pain, I hunched over, spreading my arms and enveloping her in an embrace, as I kept pounding her, fucking her¡­ her snarls more hoarse¡­ overwhelming us both with waves of even greater pleasure.


    Adalia quickly readjusted her hold, desperately wrapping her arms onto my back, plunging her jagged grip ¨C all ten fingers I felt then stabbing, yanking ¨C searing lines of agony rippling across my skin. I didn¡¯t care for it, I kept thrusting ¨C too immersed in each other¡¯s carnal desires to even care for any of the risks.


    I wasn¡¯t going to fuck this up.


    Besides, I¡¯ve gone through worse before. This was nothing but a scratch.


    For a long, long while, we just kept giving into one another, feeling, loving, in a chaotic mess of iling limbs, spilling drool, grunts and moans blending as single passionate echoes.


    But with a pleasure this good, this addictive, I can only hold out for so long until I am eventually bested by it. Sure enough, in the middle of slower, more impactful thrusts, I felt a mounting pressure culminating, pulsating¡­ and she felt it too.


    Adalia stared straight at me, a ravenous reverb behind her deep, panting breaths.


    ¡°Remember¡­¡± She whispered, and I immediately felt her legs shifting from below, slowly folding over my own. ¡°Do not stop¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t refuse. I didn¡¯t have the chance, the time ¨C I rammed my dick for the final time as deep as I could inside her and for a split-second ¨C I peaked, I gasped ¨C feeling my cum rapidly flooding into her tightening, consuming walls.


    Adalia squirmed again, her face contorting to the sudden surge of ecstasy. Her body flexing upward as I pushed in, then slowly sinking as I eventually pulled out.


    Just like before ¨C I felt drained of everything I could possibly muster and I limply copsed onto her, feeling my blurring sightline disappearing between the soft mounds of her chest.


    I couldn¡¯t move, every part of me was stuck frozen in a state of bliss. Before, everything felt so fast, the world whirling past me so sporadic¡­ but now everything seemed to be ebbing back to a state of calm, a state of peace.


    Everything¡­ except for her.


    ¡°Not yet¡­¡± came a hoarse, hungry whisper from close above me. ¡°I am not finished loving you yet¡­¡±


    I lifted my head, rousing the remaining sliver of strength I had left mbering off of her and plopping myself backward. Adalia immediately sprang herself upright, and it happened again, I saw it again ¨C that quick, fleeting look of greed rippling across her face.


    A sh of fangs, a blur of movement, and much like before, I felt another stabbing pain burrowing deep into my neck¡­ giving instead taking¡­ flowing instead of receding¡­


    Adalia retracted her fangs, and despite my fatigue, the exhaustion shooting through my limbs, I was hard and stiff again¡­ throbbing for more of that quenching pleasure.


    Bewildered, I felt my neck, rubbing the area where had pierced me with her fangs and felt my pulse pounding vigorously beneath the skin, rippling across the tip of my fingers.


    What was¡­?


    ¡°We vampires are quite thesting species¡­¡± Adalia said, a voracious smirk painted on her lips, slowly tipping me down and mbering onto me from above. ¡°Females, especially, we do not sate as easily as humans do¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ satisfied?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± She straddeled against my erection, gliding her hands in yearning across my chest. ¡°Not yet¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. Normally, that would have been it for her. All that movement, frantess ¨C a heavier toll on her body than she was used to usually bearing. Had this been a couple of hours ago, she would have been in desperate need of a bench.


    You¡¯re telling me she¡¯s not even the slightest bit tired?


    ¡°Sadly, I cannot give you back your energy¡­¡± She went on, her lips parted in a ravenous sigh and greedily licking the front of her fangs with her tongue. ¡°But fortunately, I can keep stimting you instead¡­¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been doing,¡± I said, hearing confirmation of what I¡¯ve already suspected. ¡°Each time you bit me¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to experience even more of your love¡­¡± Adalia interjected, quickly silencing me with a clumsy guzzling kiss before breaking apart, a strand of drool connecting her grinning lips with my own. ¡°So please, won¡¯t you keep giving your love to me¡­?¡±


    Her words should rightfully feel as daunting as they sounded. But how could it? When it¡¯s her, when it¡¯s Adalia herself that was asking, that was wanting¡­ so eagerly, so sincerely¡­ words and expressions no longer ringing, showing hollow¡­


    Who on earth would say no?


    Slowly, I began to ce my hand around her hips.


    ¡°Remember,¡± I reminded her, returning her hungry smile. ¡°Tell me when you want me to stop.¡±


    And in turn, she giggled back.

 Chapter 800 - 800 After Dark, Part 1

    800 After Dark, Part Adalia was scarily insatiable.


    Long after the fireworks had gone, when the only thing left falling over the city were the tiny wisps of white seemingly forever falling from the skies, we were still going at it.


    In all kinds of ces and all kinds of ways¡­


    I would have her pinned up against the wall one moment, then she¡¯d nibble on my neck again, and in a streak of blurry actions, suddenly I would be holding her over the air as she continued to drain my vigor away in bouts of fiery passion.


    A cycle of lust and love rinsing and repeating forevermore.


    She wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said vampires were an awfullysting species. No matter how hard I tried to satisfy her thirst, the countless times I filled her to the brim ¨C Adalia was simply unquenchable.


    We didn¡¯t stop for anything, not for rest, not even for the slightest breath. The snow-powdered concrete beneath was a mess of haphazard imprints of ourselves, with little drips, little sshes of sweat and juices pointing aimless in directions our vigorous passion has us drifting and tumbling toward.


    I was a mess, both within and in the physical. My body was throbbing with fatigue, scorching with slight sears and burns from the many times her ws moved and caressed too careless. But then she¡¯ll bite me again, I¡¯d hear the soft sultry echoes in her moans ¨C riveting, rousing music to my ears ¨C and I¡¯d instantly forget all about it.


    A long time must have passed already, but I hardly even felt a single minute of it. How long it had been and how long more ¨C ten minutes, fifteen minutes¡­ thirty¡­ an hour¡­ two ¨C it didn¡¯t matter to me, not anymore. The cold of her body, the feel of her lips, her hips, pushing, taking, wanting more of all I had to give, for the sixth time, the tenth time¡­ twentieth¡­ the hundredth¡­ it was all hers to desire.


    .....


    I was all hers to own.


    A little stumble to the right, hands entwining, our lips locking, and we were back again to how this intense neverending night had started¡­ with her bodyid against the ground, long silver locks tangled in frazzled meshes by my hands running through them and her frenzy and fervor still distinctly etched around her wide, hungry gaze staring up at me, looming, mounting her from above¡­ still urging for me, wanting for me¡­ and I could do nothing, want nothing¡­ but oblige her.


    With another forceful thrust of my hips, I felt myself gushing into her again. A twitch, a blurring gasp, my penis slipping out, and once more I fell right back down into the embrace of her arms.


    Still hungry, still thirsty, the swirling gray of her eyes peered back into mine. I understood, and slowly, I shifted myself closer to her parted lips, also heaving, the tips of her fangs protruding¡­ and below my knees brushed her thighs, rubbing, stroking¡­ just waiting for her to take another bite.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Across my chest, I felt a small force of resistance as she gently pushed me back. I whirl my gaze to her expression, and even while blinded by the disorientation of both darkness and exhaustion, her head¡¯s slight yet firm shake was clear enough to convince me that it wasn¡¯t just my imagination.


    Yet the look in her eyes, the quiver of her breath, continued only to convey a darker, depraver demand of me. For her to just abruptly stop us here despite that¡­ well, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess what made her choose to.


    Heaving steadier breaths, bncing buckling knees, I quietly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can keep going.¡±


    ¡°No, you cannot¡­¡± Adalia replied at once, her words, her voice teeming still with exuberance. ¡°And I do not want you to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not gonna stop until you had your fill.¡±


    You told me when to tell you to stop¡­¡± She said, a faint tender smile gazing back at me. ¡°Please do not tell me you lied to me again¡­¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t satisfied yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡± with both arms, both hands, she reached out, cupping my cheek, her ws running through the disheveled sides of my head. ¡°In more ways than one¡­ more than you can even possibly imagine¡­¡±


    Before I could protest more, Adalia rested me again against her bare chest, keeping me wedged between her soft mounds with a firm hold.


    ¡°Do not argue with me, you will not win¡­¡± She said simply and bluntly, affectionately ruffling her ws through my hair. ¡°Please, justy with me. I want you to rest now¡­¡±


    This was still quite a bewilderment to get used to. Hearing her speak with so much woven into her voice¡­ pretty much just another foil to help sway things to her favor on top of everything else. Like how do I even keep resisting?


    Trick question ¨C I don¡¯t.


    Like a mummy begging wrapped, I resigned myself toying limp and still in the tomb of her loving arms.


    ¡°This feels a bitcking though,¡± I muttered. ¡°Just resting.¡±


    ¡°Then let me rephrase myself¡­¡± with a shuffle of light, gentle movement, I felt shift my all over the ce as she slowly sat upright until as we both turned still, I found myself with my head ced atop her soft thighs, my nose tickled by the fuzzy seams of her skirt, staring up at a view, past her bewitching pale mounds, a world of murky gray above swirling with nothing but love. ¡°It is my turn now to coddle you¡­¡±


    Again, find me a person that could defy her. They don¡¯t exist.


    This time, it seemed we really were back to where we first started; the two of us t against the concrete and snow, a quiet serenity permeating as we gazed out to the soothing vista of a looming city enveloped in the ocean of night.


    Adalia continued to stroke my head, and in the touch, the soothing cold of her affections, I could feel the exhaustion receding from my body, yet despite it, I found it even more of a struggle to keep my eyes open.


    ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡± I asked her, mping my jaw shut from the heavy urge to yawn.


    ¡°No, not yet¡­¡± She said, eyeing me down with a knowing squint. ¡°But you are, aren¡¯t you¡­? Very, very tired¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You can sleep¡­¡± She urged, the tips of ws grazing my scalp in slow, lulling motions. ¡°I want you to sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Eventually, sure,¡± I blinked hard, pping the fatigue away from my eyelids. ¡°But I wanna stay awake with you a little more first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can try¡­¡± She chuckled wryly. ¡°But you will fail¡­¡±


    This. Precisely this. I didn¡¯t want to miss a single second of this. This hidden side of her I somehow managed to unearth, to awaken. I wanted more of it¡­ and more than anything¡­ I didn¡¯t want her to lose it.


    ¡°Thank you for tonight¡­¡± Adalia whispered, bending down briefly to peck on the lips sideways. ¡°Thank you for everything¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°But I will, I just did¡­¡± She interjected, predicting my thoughts like my face was a page filled with words. ¡°Because I want to. Don¡¯t say I don¡¯t have to. My gratitude, my love, my everything, I want to give them all to you. Do not say you won¡¯t take them¡­ because if not for you¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have this, I wouldn¡¯t have known anything like this. Without you, I would have never felt so¡­ so¡­¡±


    ¡°Happy?¡±


    ¡°Alive¡­¡± She smiled.

 Chapter 801 - 801 After Dark, Part 2

    801 After Dark, Part ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve noticed that,¡± I muttered, looking at her longingly, hopefully. ¡°How did it even happen?¡±


    ¡°Vampires enter into a mild frenzy when desiring to mate¡­¡± She exined. ¡°Our senses are heightened and everything bes clearer, easier to do¡­¡±


    ¡°Like feeling?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think maybe¡­ maybe you might stay the way you are now?¡±


    ¡°Meaning to say you were not fond of me before¡­?¡± She cocked her head. ¡°That is very cruel of you to say¡­¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re joking now, see?¡± I scoffed, smiling, ridden all over in a pleasant sense of disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you joke before.¡±


    ¡°For now, yes¡­ I can joke¡­¡± slowly, she looked up, the bulging veins jutting through her pale skin harder to see now in the dark. ¡°And hopefully, in the future¡­ I¡¯ll be able to joke again with you a bit more¡­¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll turn back.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Eventually¡­¡± Adalia answered. ¡°But not now, for tonight¡­¡± She stared back down at me, beneath the swirl of her eyes, a sadder smile, another first. ¡°I will remain this way with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°No, I cannot always stay aroused¡­¡± She said, reminding my mind twice. ¡°It is painful and dangerous for us to frequently frenzy. Even if we had months, or years between. It is not our natural state of being. It is better for me, healthier for me, to regress to how I was again. That is my natural state¡­¡±


    I stayed quiet, and subtly, I turned my face away. For that one moment I didn¡¯t want her to know I was thinking.


    Of course, there was a way to keep her permanently this way, wasn¡¯t there? A dangerous solution, a precarious process that would mend her forever, keep her happy, keep her smiling¡­ for a moment, I considered it, considered all there was to gain from it¡­ and all there was to lose from it.


    No, never. I won¡¯t risk it.


    I won¡¯t risk her.


    ¡°It will be a long while before we are able to do anything like this again with each other¡­¡± Adalia mused to the silence of falling snow. ¡°Hopefully not too long¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay for how long we still have of this,¡± I proimed. ¡°I want to cherish every single second I have of you now.¡±


    She just slowly shook her head at that, a slight smile showing in amusement.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that tired.¡±


    ¡°Liar¡­¡± She chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯ve drained you of all your strength. You will sleep eventually, whether you want to or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just keep talking to me, talk about whatever ¨C anything you want,¡± I said, turning over to my side. ¡°Just keep me awake.¡±


    From above, I heard her let out a sigh. I¡¯ve amused her again. It was so easy now to tell how she was feeling, what she was thinking, and right now without a doubt, she thought of this as nothing but silly¡­ yet regardless, the light, tender ripples of her fingers on my hair told me anything was worth a try.


    ¡°You let out a lot of your essence in me¡­¡± came the next sentence out of her lips, and for a second, I was stunned enough to stay awake forever. ¡°Yet nothing wille of it, will it¡­? You might not desire any now, and that is good. But in the future, when you do feel like it¡­ it is a little sad to think I will not be able to bear you any offspring¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that a concern,¡± I said, stifling another yawn.


    ¡°It is not¡­¡± She reassured. ¡°I am just letting my thoughts speak out, just as you told me to¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is that the first thing toe to your mind?¡±


    ¡°You made love to me¡­¡± I heard her breath leave in a giggle. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be¡­?¡±


    I nudged my head. ¡°Fair point.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Adalia pondered on. ¡°I wonder if the others would be jealous¡­? They must already know what we would be doing tonight. I¡¯m sure they will be asking you a lot of questions when you see them again¡­¡±


    Uuh, just thinking about it makes my body shrivel up at the notion. So not looking forward to that.


    ¡°Amanda¡¯s blood still smells untainted, pure. I am sure she would be the most envious. Will you be making love to her soon, I wonder¡­?¡±


    Okay, I¡¯m starting to regret letting the vampire who had all the time in the world to think and observe everything around her run her mouth freely like this¡­


    No turning back now, though.


    ¡°You will be going back to work tomorrow, won¡¯t you¡­?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Afternoon schedule,¡± I murmured, vaguely remembering glimpsing at the timetable. ¡°Lucky me.¡±


    ¡°I hate it when you go to work¡­¡± She suddenly confessed, a bitter coating in her words. ¡°You will be already gone when I wake up, and you will be going back to sleep when you return. I have very little time to be with you. It can be annoying¡­¡±


    ¡°Never knew you felt that way.¡±


    ¡°Ash does too¡­¡± She remarked. ¡°She always takes the longest time to clean your room¡­¡±


    My room is always tidy anyway aside from a few stray pillows and crumpled sheets whenever I leave it, so Ash really shouldn¡¯t take that long. Okay, what other secrets of the house are being kept from me?


    ¡°Irene¡¯s ne¡­¡± slightly, I felt the thin strand around my neck give a tug. ¡°Maybe next Christmas, I should give you something simr, something better¡­¡±


    ¡°Better?¡± I blinked, the words leaving me quieter than I wanted. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°A ring, maybe¡­¡± then around the silver wrapped around my finger I felt her ws graze. ¡°Like you¡¯re nning to give Amanda¡­¡±


    For a few more minutes, a few more moments, this was simply just it. Me listening to her drone on and on about the most minute of things. How sleeping on her couch felt like, or Mr. ck and his tendency to howl the night away until the crack of morning, and more recently, Sera and her asionalte-night wanderings into the snack pantry. And now I know where all the cookies had gone to.


    Just the little things I probably would have never known if it weren¡¯t for tonight, for this one moment¡­ a moment I almost wish wouldst forever.


    But sadly, forever has its permanent caveats.


    ¡°You are still awake¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± I heard her only a full second after. ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    ¡°But not for long, it seems¡­¡±


    There was a brief silence, and I think she was waiting for a response. But I kept quiet. It was a waste of energy to speak. I shouldn¡¯t speak. I only needed to listen. That¡¯s the only thing that¡¯ll keep me up¡­


    ¡°Today¡­¡± Adalia started to ramble once more. ¡°I¡¯ll always remember the things that happened today. The memories, the experiences you¡¯ve given me. I¡¯ll never forget them¡­¡±


    I nodded in response. My head felt heavy, but I was sure I nodded. I¡¯m sure she saw it.


    ¡°I am always asleep most of the time. Day after day, a few hours, a few moments, that is all I always usually get. But today was different, today was longer. I was not used to it, I am still not used to it. It hurt, it ached, and I was in a lot of difort most of the time¡­¡±


    ¡°But it was fun. Those short, rare moments where we had to do something together. I like those, they made it all worth it. Being with you, made it all worth it. Yes, today was really a lot of fun, wasn¡¯t it¡­?¡±


    Fun¡­ ¡®course it was¡­ why wouldn¡¯t it have been? She¡¯s the reason it was all fun in the first ce¡­


    ¡°And in a few more hours, today will finallye to an end¡­¡± her voice rang out suddenly a million miles away. ¡°Tomorrow wille, we will go home, you will leave for work, everything will be normal again¡­ I will be normal again¡­¡±


    I opened my lips to speak¡­ and I spoke¡­ I think I did¡­ or was that just a sigh¡­?


    ¡°Are you still listening¡­?¡±


    I am¡­ I was¡­


    I think.


    ¡°I hope we can have another special moment again one day¡­¡± her whispers rippled like the softest serenade. ¡°I love you. I really love you. Do you hear me¡­?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Even when I¡¯m quiet again, I always am. When it bes difficult again to express my feelings properly, please remember me now. Even if I do not know it, even if I do not show it, this is how I will always feel. Understand¡­? When I¡¯m silent, when it seems like I ampletely empty. Please remember, never, ever forget, that inside, deep inside¡­¡±


    A kiss. Thest thing I ever felt. A sniffle, happiness in a quivering breath, thest thing I¡¯ve ever heard. Outside, the city seemed to be dimming, glimmering rims of light ¨C of a beauty, a moment, fading.


    ¡°I¡¯m always loving you more and more¡­¡±

 Chapter 802 - 802 Side Chapter: Alone And Admitted

    802 Side Chapter: Alone And Admitted


    Fireworks were pretty as shit.


    Must have been the six millionth and one time he¡¯s seeing them, half of those millions he¡¯s the one lighting them, and a fraction of those numbers would asionally earn him a trip to the freezer for some ice cubes to treat some smoke-barbecued boo-boos.


    Regardless, give it another six million and one, millions more first-degree burns, once they go whistling and crackling in the sky like stars exploding, they¡¯d still be just as pretty.


    After all, true beauty never really fades away, does it? They¡¯re like breasts, in a way. Always glorious, dopamine uproarious.


    They¡¯ve been sting off for quite a while now. He had taken a quick stroll across the first floor, had a brief scuffle with a scamming vending machine that refuse to give up the goods, went on an entire selfie streak session with a bunch of fans down over at the other wards, and by the time the elevator ding-ed him back to his floor ¨C a slightly disgruntled nurse escorted him back to his room in tow ¨C bright festive lights were still painting the crumpled white sheets of his empty hospital bed in a disco floor of colors from a fogged window draped wide open.


    A six millionth and two familiar view, and it just never gets old.


    ¡°One more night, a few more checkups, and you¡¯ll be out here by tomorrow afternoon,¡± the kindly nurse reminded him not so kindly. ¡°In the meantime, bed ¨C or I¡¯ll have you strap to it.¡±


    ¡°Kinky, bro,¡± He chuckled, but sadly his ribs weren¡¯t capable of finding the humor in it and cut hisugh short with a painful wince. ¡°But, mmm, yeah¡­ I get you, I hear you¡­ it¡¯s light out for me for the night, promise.¡±


    And he made good on his word immediately, waddling himself into bed as the nurse left the room.


    .....


    Warm nket,fy pillows, and his sore bruises appeased, for a moment, he wondered why the hell he even decided to leave this little oasis of paradise in the first ce, and just as a momentarily, the answer came to him in the drab yellow of fluorescent light and the shabby pastel colors that made up his little piece of heaven.


    Because it was boring as fuck.


    Sure, Billy dide by earlier today with a recement for his shattered-to-shit phone, but you can only double-check your channel dashboard so many times, scroll through all your homies¡¯ feeds of them having a good time, and watch stupid random videos about the heat death of the universe before you start thinking that maybe your aching bruises ain¡¯t really as bad as you remember and you¡¯re just being a total pussy.


    And if one thing was true, then it was that Tyler Leaden was no pussy. But, well¡­ maybe just one more video would be alright for now. Dark matter be looking sick as fuck on that thumbnail.


    Woosh! Swish! Bam! Bam! Bam! Over and over again on an endless volley outside like some sweaty battle royale lobby the game¡¯s busted-ass matchmaking had ced him in. The sh of fireworks might always be an awesome sight to see, but sometimes they weren¡¯t as nice to hear¡­ especially when you¡¯re trying to fall asleep to theforting narration of quantum mechanics.


    Giving up on slumber for the time being, Tyler resigned himself to watching the light show of the skies go through the rest of its course. Every fleeting illumination, every shade of color his room would shift into offered him a clearer glimpse of the total emptiness that surrounded him. Every bombastic explosion echoing the silence that apanied him.


    No, wait, now he remembered why he actually left his room in the first ce.


    Comfy and snug as heaven was, it was also kinda lonely¡­


    As he thought this, Tyler¡¯s eyes fell to the armchair that had been scooched and dragged practically inches away from his bedside. Visiting privileges had already long expired, and so naturally the chair sat vacant beside him¡­ but that doesn¡¯t mean it was exactly empty.


    A dazzling white seeped into his room, brightening some areas, darkening others¡­ and drenched in the dim shadow of the chair, a small, white papery atop its leathery surface.


    Her paper bag.


    She brought it for him earlier in the afternoon. Making it twice now that she hadpletely taken him by surprise¡­ and what¡¯s more with a gift, with a meal¡­ filled with her sympathies and best wishes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten much better since thest time,¡± She had heartily reassured him after they both exchanged a knowing look. ¡°Not burnt, not doughy, can barely even taste any salt too. I hope anyway,¡± He saw her sh a brief smile, and simultaneously it felt the first and the millionth time he had seen that smirk. ¡°Enjoy it, alright? Merry Christmas, Tyler.¡±


    Before she got up and left to continue going about with the rest of her day, she plopped the bag, wafting with the wispy white swirls of something warm and sweet, onto her spot on the chair¡­ where it definitely had turned as stale as cardboard remaining untouched throughout the day.


    Ain¡¯t that hungry ¨C he told himself. An excuse that gradually transformed into a lie as the day bled into the dark of night, and now deep into thete P.Ms¡­ he has finally reached a turning point.


    Tyler¡¯s stomach began to growl.


    Now hospital food wasn¡¯t exactly five-star dining. Once he ate some rotten spoils in a food challenge video that had more vor than the shit they serve here.


    He could try for a pizza, but something told him that the nurse-man wouldn¡¯t exactly appreciate some delivery guy waltzing up the reception with the ssic cheese pepperonibo. Yeah, probably best to not risk getting evicted here¡­


    ¡°Ah, fuck it¡­¡±


    His instinct to survive ultimately won out, his empty gut practically whining as much as his ribs were. Swallowing a balloon of hesitation, he swiped the paper bag from its spot with a greedy rustle, poking shameless yet reluctant fingers inside and plucked out something dark and soft.


    A brownie.


    ¡°Outgrown cookies, did ya¡­?¡± He muttered in silence before slowly bringing it close to his lips for a bite. For a moment, he let the chunk sit on his tongue, tasting it, savoring it¡­ then slowly, he chewed and swallowed. ¡°Still salty too. Much better, my ass.¡±


    He stopped chewing and was surprised to feel a smile on his lips. Tyler promptly reached for another. A few moments after that, he took another from the pile.


    Outside, the fireworks continue to soar and implode, drenching his room with the, assailing the quiet with the luster and glimmer of festivities¡­ yet unlike before¡­ taking a bite, and another more¡­ heaven didn¡¯t feel as lonely anymore.


    A bright blue red in the skies.


    Tyler swallowed another piece.


    And a voice began to speak.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°FUCKING JESUS, WHAT THE F¡ª!¡± was not necessarily the correct answer to whatever the hell question that was, but in Tyler¡¯s heart and mind, both of which were ripe to explode themselves, it sure as shit was the right response to give.


    He whirled his panicked eyes towards the source of the voice, nearly snapping his neck turning to his right, and found that someone had now upied the empty spot on the armchair.


    A figure of darkness, a ckness, spilling over the leather surface. And he recognized it at once, almost like instinct ¨C the way his heart skipped a beat, the spike of adrenaline surging through him, his breathing turning breathless, his voice going silent¡­


    The figure on the chair calmly, coldly met with the shock in his eyes, and that was when he decided that he really wasn¡¯t dreaming, or if the brownies were spiked with something nefarious.


    This was real.


    She was real.


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    He said it. She heard him. And as always a faint haughty scoff answered him right back. Music to his ears.


    ¡°That girl that visited you today,¡± Amelia spoke up again, like a dream, like a wish, made real. ¡°Who is she?¡±

 Chapter 803 - 803 Side Chapter: An Apology Belated

    803 Side Chapter: An Apology Bted


    Tyler was a man of many feelings. But in the present instance particrly, he was a man of many, many feelings.


    Agony, as a bite too big he mindlessly swallowed suddenly lodged in his throat. Panic, as he squawked and pped his arms, seemingly evolving to his true and final form as a half-man, half-goose hybrid. Then finally, with a grimacing gulp narrowly saving him from a permanent trip down the autopsy wing, Tyler was left a shadow of his former self, feeling only one thing and one thing only.


    Mindfucked.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re a damn ghost,¡± Tyler stammered, repeatedly and frantically throwing his head back from the closed door of his room to the dark figure huddled and gazing back only inches away. ¡°How did ya¡­? How could ya¡­? No fucking way, man. Nah, I¡¯d have seen you, heard you¡­ you ain¡¯t human, you¡¯re a demon, you¡¯re¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that truly all you have to say?¡± Amelia asked,pletely deaf and detached from his bewilderment. ¡°I assure you there is a rather simple and mundane exnation to address my appearance, but truly¡­ is that all that matters to you currently?¡±


    Hearing her speak again was like being waterboarded down in the arctic ocean ¨C in a good way, of course. Opened his eyes, cleared his head. And now looking at her, dastardly demons and ghastly ghosts were thest things in his mind.


    ¡°And umm¡­¡± He muttered quietly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s really good to see you again.¡±


    Amelia simply inclined her head, turning away with her usual callousness. ¡°Naturally.¡±


    Yet callousness was just one side to this two-faced damsel enigma in front of him.


    .....


    Half the time that he had been admitted here, Tyler had resigned to only ever seeing her again in short bittersweet memories.


    After that particr night¡¯s fiasco, having wasted her time, having made a clown of himself putting on the makeup of ck and blue, she really had no obligation to be here¡­ or rather, she shouldn¡¯t have to be here.


    Yet here she was all the same. And what¡¯s more, he also had the strongest, strangest hunch that the mysterious Samaritan his doctor imed that had brought him in wasn¡¯t actually much of a mystery after all.


    Actions, gestures, swirling all together to form the other, lovelier, side of this two-faced damsel.


    ¡°So, umm¡­¡± Tyler began. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°An utterly pointless question,¡± Amelia sighed. ¡°The answer is readily clear. I shall not waste any breath spelling it out for you.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t pointless, it¡¯s just¡­ I thought I ain¡¯t worth a damn enough for you toe creepin¡¯ in the way you did.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°Then evidently, you thought wrong.¡±


    ¡°So howe? What¡¯s the reason you¡¯re here?¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Hey, it doesn¡¯t have something to do with someone that rhymes with ¡®Pig Can¡¯ does it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the Divines¡­¡± Amelia let out a raspy groan. ¡°I am here of my own ord, not asked, notpelled ¨C but willingly. I am simply here because I wish to be.¡±


    Tyler sat and just waited for the punchline. Any moment now some TV funnyman was gonna slide his door wide open with a camera and crew in tow. The entire hospital staff would funnel in and they¡¯d allugh andugh, because clearly that had to be a joke.


    Here for him? Yeah, in what parallel universe¡­


    ¡°You seem to be doubtful of me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He blinked stupidly at her. ¡°Nah, no, I just¡­¡±


    ¡°You got hurt,¡± Adalia spoke over him. ¡°Those idiots from before, I carelessly provoked them and you, deluding yourself capable, attempted to shield me from their wrath, deliberately cing yourself in harm¡¯s way. I let you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Nah, that ain¡¯t anything on you, Amelia,¡± Tyler fervently shook his head ¡°You told me to hang back and I didn¡¯t listen. Shoulda trust you got it covered, scary as hell as you can get¡­ but I thought maybe I could look cool in front of you or something, y the hero ¨C didn¡¯t work out too well as you can see.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡±


    ¡°And in the end, all I aplish was fucking your night over, disappointing my fans, worrying my friends¡­ and now I even got you sneaking in here feeling guilty for nothing.¡±


    ¡°For nothing?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Only because you are insufferably adamant to find me of no fault whatsoever,¡± She said, crossing her arms in front of her. ¡°But if that were actually true, then I would have not bothered myself withing here in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Amelia¡­¡±


    ¡°Regardless of what you im, it is irrefutable that it was my impudence that led you to being confined here. In silence, in pain, and all alone,¡± She responded, her voice losing the cold, hard edge to it. ¡°I was careless, brash, and truthfully, I had thought of you very little to even expect for you to do as you did¡­¡± then, she looked at him, a brief nce, a fraction of it, meeting his eyes, a sincere look fleeting alight in a firework-sh of white. ¡°And for that, for this, I am sorry¡­¡±


    A man of many feelings, that was what he proudly thought himself to be. But hearing here now, Tyler suddenly found himself ying host to a feeling, an emotion, that not even he could describe.


    All he knew was that it felt warm, fuzzy, and that it made him wanna leap out the window and reach for the stars.


    Or for a more realistic approach, try and reach for her¡­


    Thankfully, he ain¡¯t so much of a dumbass to try that just yet.


    ¡°If you came here just to apologize, then hate to break it to ya, but I still think you¡¯ve wasted your time¡­¡± He forced his busted lips to a grin. ¡°Really got nothing here for me to forgive from you.¡±


    Amelia¡¯s lips remained sealed, and perhaps for all eternity now for all he knew after letting slip out that much sincerity there. Her expression was also quite the hard read, keeping all sorts of emotionpletely barren ¨C like she felt nothing. One side of her hiding the other, and hiding it well.


    ¡°Welp,¡± He sped his hands together. ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯re here for, right?¡±


    She blinked at him. ¡°Excuse you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t notice the booming and shing outside? It¡¯s Christmas Eve, girl. You got more important things to do than be here getting germs in the hospital, don¡¯t ya? You¡¯re guilt-free, conscious cleared. Go get some candy canes.¡±


    ¡°You rather I go?¡± Amelia cocked her head at him, a stoic bewilderment in her eyes. ¡°After wishing so badly for mypany, you would allow it to slip so easily from your grasp? Would you not rather I stay with you?¡±


    ¡°I rather you enjoy yourself,¡± Tyler forced out another smile. ¡°And clearly with me, stuck here, I¡¯m not exactly prime for an unforgettable Christmas, you know? Nah, Amelia, go. Thanks foring, though.¡±


    Any second, unhesitating, he expected to see her lift herself off the chair, make an escaping beeline to the exit ¨C free atst. Or alternatively, he expected to blink once and then open his eyes to the total absence of a fuckin¡¯ ninja in disguise.


    But no.


    Still sitting, still scoffing, Amelia simply shifted herself to a morefortable position.


    ¡°The only person I would rather be with is most unfortunately currently upied with her own affairs,¡± She said. ¡°And how presumptuous of you to think that I¡¯ve onlye here to absolve myself of any wrongdoings. I am not so shallow a person, despite what you may think of me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, no, I¡ª! No, I don¡¯t think of you as anything at all! Really! Fuck, no, wait, I mean¡ª!¡± Tyler winced, an agony rippling emotionally. ¡°It¡¯s just ¨C well, wouldn¡¯t you rather be outta here? You would, right?¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous once more¡­¡± She threw him a full gaze. ¡°Perhaps it is not I that is the shallow one here.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop. No more prezumtois ¨C or whatever the fuck from me. Go on then. Spill it. What would you rather do right now, then?¡±


    ¡°Again, you would waste my breath on such pointless inquiries,¡± Amelia sighed again, a harsh, cold look upon her face, ¡°Is it truly not already apparent to you?¡± but a warmer, softer sound rippling with her words. Two sides showing as one. ¡°Here. I wish to simply remain here.¡±


    A man of many feelings, Tyler imed. Maybe now though he should probably retire that title to someone else more suited.


    Because he hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what the fuck he should be feeling right then.


    ¡°Satisfied?¡± Amelia asked, then before he could get his words out, she continued on. ¡°Now to my inquiries, if I may¡­ that girl from before, who was she?¡±

 Chapter 804 - 804 Side Chapter: A Fling Of The Past

    804 Side Chapter: A Fling Of The Past


    It was almost perfect.


    With ¡®almost¡¯ being the ultimate party pooper of what could have been and should have been the greatest, best-est, Christmas gift that¡¯s ever been gifted.


    But it seems as if Santa does his care package drops in mysterious ways. Went and just plopped the most beautiful woman he¡¯s everid eyes upon right beside him, but then also went and made her quite the nosy-knower of things that needn¡¯t of her nosy-knowing shenanigans.


    Why couldn¡¯t things just be perfectly perfect? No ¡®almost¡¯s, no ¡®but¡¯s, and definitely no ¡®who was she?¡¯s to have to exin.


    He didn¡¯t really see a point to it anyway.


    ¡°Kinda weird question for you to just ask outta nowhere,¡± He snorted, snapping another stale chunk of the brownies into his mouth, trying to fill it up with more than just words.


    ¡°And what an equally strange answer for you to give,¡± Amelia replied, a little repulsed by the explosion of crumbs dribbling down his chin. ¡°You are usually much more straightforward than that.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s just¡­¡± He stuffed his cheeks, muffling his voice with mounds of chocte. ¡°You know, this ain¡¯t really the type of thing I¡¯d hear you asking. Like, how the heck do you even know about her? Were you here in the afternoon too? Yesterday? Ain¡¯t no way you could know these things without¡­¡±


    ¡°Just answer the question,¡± Amelia snapped, expelling an impatient huff. ¡°I am getting weary of asking.


    .....


    ¡°Fuck, Amelia¡­¡± Tyler chuckled, stretching his bulging lips into a smile. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend, alright? A good friend. Nice friend. What¡¯s it to ya anyway?¡¯


    ¡°Now you¡¯re simply just lying to me.¡±


    Tyler felt his muscles mped up.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I have seen you among your friends. I know how you are with them. Brash, loud, and not at all pleasant to the ears,¡± She said cooly as slowly she drifted her eyes to the paper bag sat atop hisp, a wrinkled little heart showing in crumpled folds drawn in pink marker. ¡°Whoever she is, I know she is not a friend.¡±


    ¡°How do you even know about¡­?¡± Tyler swallowed hard, deting his cheeks, his voice seeping out in a near-stifled whisper. ¡°Have you been watching me? Or how the hell¡­?¡±


    But once again, his words merely deflected off her intrusive, piercing gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re infatuated with me, that is what you¡¯ve repeatedly imed,¡± She said. ¡°And to the best of what I could glean, your feelings for me are as sincere as you stated.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m with you so far¡­¡± Tyler muttered, his expression straining hard. ¡°Yeah, I¡­ I like you. Don¡¯t know why you¡¯re bringing that up though.¡±


    ¡°And I know how you act when you are around me,¡± Amelia continued. ¡°You are still brash but not as loud. Still wearing smiles but not as ineptly. You always spout absurdities word after word, but with me, you do not do as much. You are calmer, milder¡­¡±


    ¡°No shit ¨C like I wanna scare you away,¡± Tyler said. ¡°The prim, proper type ¨C that¡¯s you. If I¡¯m gonna hang with ya, then I need to be on my best behavior too, don¡¯t I?


    ¡°A feeble yetmendable attempt to better yourself in my eyes, yes,¡± then with a blink, suddenly Amelia gaze began to burrow deeper into his. ¡°So tell me why is it then that you also still act this way when you are together alone with her?¡±


    Boogeyman in the closet was one of those primal fears Tyler had when he was a kid. Thankfully all he had to do was dive under his nket and nothing the world could ever touch him, and along the same lines, any and all problems were also unable to prate through the fabric. It was just one of the fundamentalws of the universe.


    As an adult though, some rules just tend to fizzle out. And even if he tried hiding away, Amelia didn¡¯t seem like the kind of entity to abide by such flimsy, universal rules.


    ¡°Before you misconstrue me, let me just preface by stating that I truly do not care what kind of feelings you harbor for her,¡± Amelia said, echoing firm in apathy. ¡°But I refuse to indulge any more of this infatuation of yours if I am right to assume you are in love with her too.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Tyler said at once, springing upright, little ck crumbs spilling to hisp. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be more wrong, alright? I don¡¯t¡­! She ain¡¯t¡­!¡±


    ¡°Presumed wrong then, did I?¡± Amelia raised her brows at him, leaning back further in her seat. ¡°Then help me get it right, who exactly is she to you?¡±


    No nkets to burrow within. No childish logic to shield himself away from it all. Tyler breathed in deep. Can¡¯t hide from the Boogeyman forever, it seems.


    ¡°Her name¡¯s Jennifer. I call her Jen,¡± Tyler said. ¡°She¡¯s my ex.¡±


    For a moment, nothing. Then¡­


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Amelia gazed at home evenmore. ¡°And what is an X?¡±


    ¡°Stop. I¡¯m answering you for real now, alright? You can stop mind-gaming me already,¡± once he started, he couldn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t wait for her reply. He didn¡¯t want her to say anything, not just yet. Not until all was made clear. ¡°We first met each other a couple of years back, back when I was just starting out ¨C ain¡¯t as big yet. She was a fan of mine. One of my subscribers. Back then, being so small, I could always reply to everyment I got on a video I made. And without fail, I could always expect to see her down there in thement section saying how much I made herugh and stuff.¡±


    Tyler looked around his room, briefly searching the cramped emptiness for the right words and the right way to continue on.


    ¡°Sometimeter, we started messaging each other directly. I added her as a friend, learned she lived quite near, and I suggested we make a video together. See, she just started learning how to bake, mother runs her own shop ¨C so there¡¯s the video right there. A bake-off. Three rounds, three dishes. Best of three, wins. I told her I¡¯d be over in a couple of days, and she agreed. She seemed fuckin¡¯ excited, honestly. I was too.


    ¡°Then the day soon arrived. Had a few friends with me, ended up being a bitte since I had some trouble finding the actual address, but anyway ¨C yeah, once we got there, found her home, got parked, rang her doorbell, I got to finally see her person¡­ when she opened the door, I thought then, I saw then¡­ I remembered thinking¡­ well, I remembered thinking back then the same exact way I think of you now¡­¡±


    To his own surprise, Amelia wasn¡¯t her usual dismissive self. He looked back at her, and she seemed to be paying very close heed. Even pausing, even asking, when he briefly turned to look at her.


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    Slowly, he felt another smile form on his face again¡­ and this time¡­ it stung and throb even harder.


    ¡°That, kinda like you¡­¡± He said. ¡± To me, There ain¡¯t no other girl that wasn¡¯t as beautiful as she was.¡±

 Chapter 805 - 805 Side Chapter: Blinded By Worth

    805 Side Chapter: Blinded By Worth


    In time, hopefully, in time ¨C in a few more seconds, a few more minutes ¨C she would stumble upon a justifiable reason satisfactory enough for wasting her own time like this.


    Amelia pondered it for a second, and she could think of thousands, countless thousands, of other things more productive, less inane, and even lesser a detriment to her peace of mind.


    Countless thousands abandoned and disregarded, for this, to being here¡­ a begrudging listener to a story that she had no care or desire to even hear.


    Yet here, hearing, she remained still.


    Why?


    Well, maybe, hopefully, in theing few seconds or few minutes, she¡¯ll finally figure that particr detail out.


    ¡°Anyway, long story short ¨C totally sucked at baking,¡± Tyler droned on again, speaking much more than she wished, yet feeling no urge to stop him all the same. ¡°Jen wasn¡¯t much better either, but, eh, still better. Girl was practically made to be in front of a camera too. Usually, people get nervous their first, second, a millionth time through ¨C but she was just a natural. Funny as hell, ain¡¯t afraid to go along with whatever bullshit wee up with, did I mention yet she¡¯s pretty? Yeah, girl¡¯s a diamond.¡±


    Amelia hid a flinch, hearing the shrill whistle of one of those dastardly things outside whizzing by. She timed her blink with the bright sh of light after, before promptly rxing herself again¡­ her annoyance in a broil. Yet still, she did not budge an inch from her seat.


    ¡°That video we made ended up being one of my most popr at the time. Everyone loved the chemistry in the vid, all thements said we fitted each other like a glove. I thought so too, and a few dayster there I wasin¡¯ up to her ce again for another smash hit. Then another, and another ¨C didn¡¯t take long for her to be a big part of my channel¡­ and also my life.¡±


    .....


    ¡°I see,¡± Amelia interjected, the predictability of it all unfolding the rest of him. ¡°So you confessed your feelings for her as you did me then, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°Close,¡± He said in a twist. ¡°One day after a long, exhausting shoot, Jen came up to me, fuckin¡¯ jump me with a kiss, and waved goodbye saying she¡¯ll see me tomorrow. And I, uh, I just rolled with it ¨C fuck it, we¡¯re a couple now, I guess. Awesome.¡±


    To her ears, Tyler rang hollow. His words echoing a happiness that seemed so far away and detached from his voice. She saw him nce down at the paper bag on hisp, his eyes obscured in his own shadow, and slowly began rifling for another piece.


    ¡°Best girlfriend anybody could have asked for, you know,¡± He said, biting, chewing, and swallowing all without any thought or intent. ¡°I wake up, and I can smell breakfast before I even get out of bed. Cameraman a no-show? She¡¯s got your back.


    ¡°Sometimes outta nowhere she takes me out for a drive, I ask where we going, she won¡¯t say, then suddenly I find myself iling for my fuckin¡¯s life on a rollercoaster, or exploring through abandoned building tryin¡¯ not to shit myself, or I¡¯m screaming my lungs out right beside her watching our favorite band live on stage. She loved the feeling of excitement, she told me one time. And apparently with me, every day was always exciting.¡±


    ¡°Quite the riveting rtionship,¡± Amelia remarked, quite eager to hurry things along. ¡°So, who was it? Between the two of you, who was it that brought such a budding affair copsing down upon them? Should I guess?¡±


    Regret silently stared back at her. The somber, reclusive look in his eyes didn¡¯t leave much room for interpretation.


    ¡°Jen slowly lost interest in making videos with me. Said she didn¡¯t like the idea of broadcasting our lives 24/7 to millions of people. Always having to smile for the camera and stuff ¨C and fair enough, I understood that. But making videos was my livelihood, and I was beginning to explode, so I kept on the grind without her. I spent a lot of time churning out video after video. She didn¡¯t like that either¡­


    ¡°Said I wasn¡¯t spending enough time with her ¨C but to me, the only thing that¡¯s changed was that she didn¡¯t want to be in videos, so of course, our time together would be a bit shorter. I tried telling her that and that kept her quiet for a while¡­ but every time from then on when I¡¯m filming, editing or whatever, she¡¯d give me this look, always this look, and I know she really wants to tell me to stop, but just didn¡¯t have the heart to. And I didn¡¯t want to. So I kept going, and I just kept growing bigger¡­¡±


    Amelia was having quite a perplexing time attempting to follow along. Intuition and logic helping wade her through the more nonsensical terms that she couldn¡¯t very well define, and with that same intuition, she found herself learning of a Tyler she wasn¡¯t familiar with the more he went on.


    ¡°I went from a sorta popr channel to fuckin¡¯ soaring into the big leagues in a matter of weeks. I¡¯m cobing, I¡¯m streaming, I¡¯m getting invitations to all these ces, and I¡¯m having the time of my fuckin¡¯ life. But Jen didn¡¯t want any part of it. It didn¡¯t make any sense to me. She always loved the thrill, the excitement ¨C and what¡¯s more exciting than hitting it big, right?! That¡¯s what I tried to exin to her¡­ the stupid dumbass that I am.¡±


    Tyler sighed.


    ¡°Hey, know what¡¯s the most important thing is to have in a rtionship?¡±


    Amelia furrowed her brows, taking a second to process his sudden inquiry.


    ¡°Love, is it not?¡±


    ¡°Patience,¡± Tyler looked at her. ¡°Patience to love,¡± and breathed an even deeper sigh. ¡°Two years almost going on three ¨C that¡¯s how long she¡¯s held out with me until she ran herselfpletely dry. See, I thought she was with me for the excitement, for the thrill I could bring her. But that wasn¡¯t it, I was wrong. Being with me was the thrill all along. And when she realized she couldn¡¯t have me¡­ she¡­ well, you know what she did.¡±


    ¡°And rightfully at that,¡± Amelia responded, beholding the regret he was showing with mild amusement. ¡°As tactless as I find you, I still must confess myself surprise that you would be so blind and negligent¡­¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be big. I-I needed to be big,¡± Tyler said in a little more than a whisper. ¡°I ain¡¯t smart, I ain¡¯t good at jack shit. When my mom died, I¡­ I felt like she didn¡¯t need me. I¡¯m thinking if she actually needed me, she wouldn¡¯t have done what she did. That if only I was a little more useful to her¡­ you know?¡±


    He slowly looked back at her, and quickly, Amelia felt her amusement shrivel. In his haunting gaze, she could feel something resonate. For a brief, fleeting moment¡­ it was as if she could rte.


    ¡°I wanted to be useful to someone, anyone¡­ fuckin¡¯ everyone. I wanted to feel like I was worth something. And making videos, making people smile andugh¡­ and going throughments, reading ¡¯bout all the people¡¯s days I made brighter just from being myself¡­ that¡¯s all I want in life. To make a difference to somebody now, when I couldn¡¯t before. That¡¯s all I wanna be all about.


    ¡°I was so hyper-focused on that, so blinded about getting bigger, better, that when it came to that one person that really mattered to me¡­ that really needed me¡­ I just fucked it up again¡­ I couldn¡¯t make a difference¡­ Jen didn¡¯t need me¡­ I made her not need me¡­¡±


    There was a loud rustling sound as Tyler stiffly crumpled the empty paper bag into a ball clenched in his fist. The little heart drawn now no longer anywhere to be seen ¨C his grip tightening, crushing more and more.


    ¡°Day before Christmas, Jen left me, and it felt just like when I was a kid back then, feeling like I was all alone again. It took her leaving me before I realized what was actually important. But by then, it was toote. She was gone forever.¡±


    A thud, as his arm limply fell over the edge of the bed, loose fingers letting slip the paper ball into the waste-basket below, and for a split-second, Amelia caught a glimpse of the heart ¨C in tatters and ruins ¨C beforepletely disappearing out of sight.


    ¡°And funnily enough, just like before¡­ with my mother¡­¡± Tyler went on, his lips in a smile that didn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°It was all my fault too¡­¡±


    Another shrill whistle soared into the air, but she didn¡¯t flinch. An explosion of white light filled the yellow dimness of the room, but she didn¡¯t blink. Amelia gazed at him¡­ seeing finally illuminated what hid behind his every smile.


    ¡°So¡­¡± He turned away from her, falling back into bed, the fading light in the skies stealing as well the luster from his eyes. ¡°Any more questions you want answered?¡±

 Chapter 806 - 806 Side Chapter: Love Undaunted

    806 Side Chapter: Love Undaunted


    There¡¯s that strange feeling again pushing down against her cynicism, piled high in mounds, burying it until it had all gone, and all that remained was that strange feeling ¨C a feeling of quiet.


    Amelia had anticipated for lesser.


    When Tyler had begun exining the silent, stifled reverence he held for this woman, she had hoped, or more expected, for a simpler cause for it.


    After all, he seemed the type to im an infatuation for anything mildly attractive that never went beyond the superficial. With how he acted, how he chose to depict himself, he was the absolute caricature for such an impression.


    But time and time again, through simple words and even simpler actions, Amelia was shown a much deeper side to him that she continued to miss over and over again.


    ¡°Jeniffer, you say her name was?¡± Amelia fell her gaze to a little smidge of ck stuck to the corner of his mouth, the silent puckering of his cheeks as he slowly chewed the remaining leftovers of her gift to him. ¡°She does not seem to bear any lingering resentment against you.¡±


    ¡°Resentment. That¡¯s like ¨C hate, right?¡± Tyler plucked the tiny crumb with his fingers, disappearing into narrowed, t lips. ¡°Nah, no, she doesn¡¯t hate me. Just the way she is like that¡­ even when she really shouldn¡¯t be.¡±


    Amelia thought back to the most recent afternoon interaction. From what she has heard and seen, lurking and learning within the eminent shadows of daylight, she found it impossible to find any fault with his im. Jennifer had addressed him, met him in his quiet despondent, with patience, kindness¡­ and even a bag of delicacies made specifically in aid for his recovery.


    Even after being wronged, even after being ignored, offered herself whole and all to be reciprocated with so much less than that ¨C she could still heartily wave him goodbye, bearing a smile that harbored only an unrelenting tenderness. A tenderness that she noticed Tyler quickly averted himself from.


    .....


    ¡°Have you apologized?¡± Amelia asked.


    ¡°Not at first, I was pissed at first,¡± Tyler shook his head in a fervent despair. ¡°Thought I did everything right, thought it was absolute bullshit. And when people noticed she wasn¡¯t with me no more, people began to talk ¨C all horseshit, of course. She cheated on me, she was in it for the money, because apparently I can do no wrong, right? She got harassed, people called her names, and meanwhile I just¡­¡±


    He slowly fell his head back into a slump, shielding his eyes away with his arm from seeing, from reliving, and suddenly no more could Amelia see the simple, shallow man she thought him to be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it took me a few days to set the record straight with everyone. You know¡­ payback.¡±


    Amelia just huffed. ¡°Despite her doing absolutely nothing wrong?¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t proud of myself for that, believe me. One day, I just looked in the mirror ¨C felt sick to my stomach, seriously disgusted ¨C and then I realized just how much I fucked up so badly. After that I tried to fix things as much as I could. Fast forward a couple of years, Christmas Day¡­ and here shees bringing me brownies, checking up on me, talking, joking,ughing¡­ just like old times again¡­ but she¡¯s not staying, she¡¯s never staying¡­ nah, lost my chance to have that.¡±


    It was rather hard for her to empathize with something she never had personally undergone. Besides Adalia, Amelia held no interest to love and care for someone else so strongly, so dearly like he had.


    Yet to hurt, to feel so lost and forlorn upon losing them forever ¨C that¡­ that, if nothing else, she knew the feeling, the gaunt look of his expression all too well.


    ¡°How do you know you¡¯ve lost it?¡± She quietly asked him, pausing, meeting his eyes again as he lifted his arm ever so slightly. ¡°If she is so benevolent, would she not also spare you another chance?¡±


    Instantly, Tyler sprang forward toward her, eyes unblinking, breathing deep and heavy.


    ¡°Fuck. That.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe yourself deserving of one¡­¡± Amelia said, understanding at once.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ ¡®course not!¡± He eximed, his bed emitting a tight squeak as he threw himself back. ¡°Girl like her, guy like me? You think she deserves me? Think I deserve her?¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll just continue to just wallow in regret? Knowing and thinking only of her in yearning and remorse. If you truly wish an answer to that question, then you should ask her yourself. You will never know until -¡±


    A sh of light quietlynded at the very bottom of her gaze. Amelia blinked, and with a brief sinking nce, a bright rectangr b stared up at her in a glowing white, and within its luminosity glimmered an image ¨C too lifelike to be a mere illustration ¨C of that woman, Jennifer, smiling wide and drenched in the warm orange of sundown, and beside her, a stranger, a man, a bliss equivalent in his expression as the both of them held up their fingers, showing a glister of a pair of silver rings caught in the dazzling ray of the sun.


    ¡°I do know¡­¡± Tyler said in a little more than a whisper, dragging and dimming the small, rectangr b back to his side. ¡°And apparently, yeah, she does think she deserved better, that she could do better. Fuckin¡¯ shocker¡­¡±


    Amelia chose to let her words die away in silence. Instead, she sat and allowed everything she had to simmer. Confusion. Complete and utter confusion. That was all that filled her mind to the brim. He loved, he hurt, he grieved, and still grieves as it was quickly bing apparent, and yet¡­


    Yet¡­


    ¡°So then why do you persist, why do you want this?¡± Amelia asked, bewilderment expelling all her thoughts into voice. ¡°Look at you ¨C a pathetic shell of yourself. Lamenting and moaning and teeming with only regrets. And this is what guilt, what love has done to you, this is the result, the consequence of it¡­ yet you do not steer away in spite of it all, so why?¡±


    The tips of ws burrowed into the sides of her seat, taken quite off-guard by a whizzing firework that echoed a little too loudly, shone a little too brightly, but she bore with it. Just as she had always bore with him.


    ¡°Why did you still choose to fall in love with me?¡±


    She looked at him, more intensely than ever before now ¨C this man, this breathing, living mess of infuriating contradictions. So simple yet soplex. So inconsiderate, but never malicious. The most insufferable being she¡¯s ever encountered, and yet standing opposite and parallel, the closest and longest she¡¯s ever been with one.


    Here he sat before her, at arm¡¯s reach, and culminating, epitomizing all that he was to her, in the face of gloom, drowning in the suffocating air of despair, Tyler cracked a smile, and chuckled.


    ¡°Fucking finally, a question I can actually answer,¡± He quickly stifled hisughter, wincing and clutching his gut, and simply said, ¡°Because I think you¡¯re hot.¡±


    Amelia blinked once, slow and hard, and when she fluttered open her eyelids again, responding back, she did so with the greatest patience she could muster.


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t nothing much to it, Amelia,¡± Tyler shrugged. ¡°I just think you¡¯re absolutely fine and dandy.¡±


    ¡°And of all the women in the world¡ª¡±


    ¡°All the women in the world ain¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°And just what I am, truly?¡± She raised her voice, more exasperated than outraged. ¡°To you, callous, unsympathetic. A person that explicitly expressed no desire of being with you. A waste of time, a waste of effort ¨C of love. And this is who you fell for?¡±


    Another contradiction, she just realized. Just another to add to an infinitely swelling pile.


    ¡°That woman was the kindest, most generous, you fell for her¡­ and now you desire me? The pr opposite. Her very antithesis. And you would¡­ you would still dare to¡­ especially with me¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡¯cause it¡¯s you that I still dare to, alright?¡± He interjected, snorting in amusement at the disbelief breezing through her expression. ¡°Sure, I got crushes. I think a lotta girls are hot and pretty. But with you, it¡¯s different, you know? I look at you, the more I know you¡­ the more I¡¯m sure about it. I can love you. I want to love you. And I do.¡±


    Here it rippled through again, erupting, emerging out of her lips in a st, a demand, seeking for sense in the senseless, for rity in the midst of all the contraries.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re kinda like Jen to me. It¡¯s as I said, I think you¡¯re both beautiful,¡± Tyler simply said. ¡°And when I say beautiful I don¡¯t mean that in a kinda general sense ¨C nah. What I mean is¡­ like¡­ to me, personally¡­ everything about you, everything I see¡­ to me, my eyes¡­ it¡¯s all just simply beautiful, you know?¡±


    ¡°That makes no logical sense.¡±


    He shed a quick smirk. ¡°No shit.¡±


    ¡°What kind of beauty do you find in someone like me?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°I am not kind, I am not patient. In my presence, you¡¯ve known only pain and begrudgement.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    She gaped her lips, incredulity overriding everything else. ¡°Bullshit?¡±


    ¡°Not kind? You don¡¯t care?¡± Tyler raised a brow. ¡°Why am I here? More importantly, why are you here then?¡±


    Amelia immediately closed her lips, finding and scouring to her surprise, absolutely nothing to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re rude. You really can¡¯t be bothered with manners ¨C that¡¯s your whole shtick, I get it. That¡¯s you in a nutshell, awesome,¡± slowly, and with even greater amusement he shook his head at her. ¡°But why the hell should that mean you don¡¯t care or you ain¡¯t kind? You¡¯re kind. I know you¡¯re kind. Maybe not so obviously¡­ maybe not to me¡­ but in some way or another, I know you are¡­ and I know you care. And is in those little itty-bitty hints I see every now and then that I just can¡¯t get enough of. Yeah, when you¡¯re kind, when you care¡­ that¡¯s really when you are, to me, the most beautiful that you can possibly be.¡±


    Tyler was smiling at her, a puffy, distorted smile of red and purple ¨C and it slightly, suddenly, it was as if something inside her hitched. A feeling, an urge, wanting to look away, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only sit there, stare at him, and like a firework exploding bright, had to just simply bear with it.


    That strange feeling inside of her grew stronger as that smile disappeared with a sigh.


    ¡°Hopefully, one day,¡± He continued to say, continued to hope, continued to love. ¡°You¡¯ll let me see more of that side of you.

 Chapter 807 - 807 Side Chapter: The Shallow Realization

    807 Side Chapter: The Shallow Realization


    When he spoke to her, nothing ever made a shred of sense.


    ¡°When I lost Jen, it felt like I had lost my whole entire world, you know?¡±


    The words, the way absurdity after absurdity would just endlessly spew from out of his lips, how utterly wrong they all sounded, no basis whatsoever, no rationality¡­ simply only more of the same¡­ over and over¡­ for her to deflect, to firmly refute¡­ vying and trying to make sense of it all.


    ¡°Then, here, I look at ya, Amelia¡­¡±


    But there were just so many things wrong, false, or just outright ridiculous¡­


    ¡°And I think¡­ there are still plenty of other worlds out there in the sky, right?¡±


    How was she ever to actually deny them all?


    She couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s like that old Disney song, know that one?¡±


    .....


    Or more precisely, after being subjected to so much of it, to so much of him, as firmly as she tried to deny it, despise it, proim him a fool and never more mistaken about his own promations¡­


    ¡°With you, it¡¯s like a whole new world ¡­¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Or however the fuck that actually goes, I forgot.¡±


    Amelia didn¡¯t want to.


    Her eyes felt heavy and begrudging trying to keep them from going astray, to be overwhelmed by the sudden happiness illuminating the dwindling gloom from his expression. Even with bruises, even in agony, he smiled so easily¡­ loved so easily.


    Before she believed the only reason he could im to love her the way he did was because he just loved too easily ¨C so shallow and frivolous. Yet she was wrong again.


    Always wrong again.


    She had it all backward, all wrong, because the senseless fool he was¡­ the only reason he could even love so easily was because it was her. No lesser cause, and no grander exnation.


    Soplexly simple.


    Between the two of them, they shared a gaze, the luster in his eyes reignited mirroring the ckness in hers, and suddenly without thinking, without really knowing why¡­


    Amelia spoke.


    ¡°When my sister¡­ when Adalia and I were first born, she was¡­ extremely ill. She is still ill.¡±


    Tyler reacted, a confusion burying solemnity, his smile quickly fading.


    ¡°Yeah, I can tell. Didn¡¯t say anything though. Didn¡¯t wanna be rude,¡± He shifted himself, mping down immediately on his yful demeanor. ¡°What, uh¡­ what does she have?¡±


    ¡°Something incurable,¡± Amelia vaguely said. ¡°Something she would not have been afflicted with had we not been born twins, or¡­¡± She paused, hesitance momentarily freezing her lips. ¡°...have I not been born at all.¡±


    Tyler didn¡¯t speak, surprisingly, hauntingly mute. But in his eyes, the way he looked at her, perhaps just this once, she wouldn¡¯t have minded hearing his voice.


    ¡°For as long as I can remember, I have always been taking care of my elder sister. It¡¯s all I¡¯ve known, all I¡¯ve cared for. I did not have the time nor the desire to indulge in anything else. Every day, always by my sister¡¯s side, and if I am not, then she is always in my thoughts. As such, I do not know what it is truly like to be among others. I do not think things the way you do, I do not feel things as you do. Because as far as my priorities lie, nothing else besides my sister matters to me.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t a very active lifestyle you guys had, I¡¯m guessing,¡± Tyler remarked, his voice sounding light yet uncharacteristically stiff. ¡°Nothing, nothing though? Like, you never went out, no having fun with the girls, or stuff like that? Hobbies, no? Still gotta live a little, right?¡±


    ¡°Live? I?¡± Amelia said. ¡°And what of my sister? Barely even able the privilege of living but another single day? If she does not get to live, if she is not allowed the meagerness of a normal life¡­ then tell me, why should I?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you shouldn¡¯t¡­ Amelia, it ain¡¯t your fault that¡­¡±


    ¡°But it is. Oh, it is,¡± she interjected. ¡°As twins, as the youngest, if not for me ¨C she would have no need to always assure me as you are now, to tell me I am meless before the apathetic cruelty of nature, that to vehemently despise myself for something I had no hand in is nothing but foolish...¡±


    ¡°End of fuckin¡¯ story,¡± He nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with her, you ain¡¯t gotta think any more than that.¡±


    ¡°Then I ask, would you be able to help yourself if you were in my position? To wake up, to draw breath¡­ knowing the only person you ever loved constantly fights for hers every precious second¡­ just because you so happen to be born. Granted, not of your choosing, not of your fault, but then sitting with her day after day, just helplessly watching, fearing that every breath would be herst¡­ would you¡­ can you really still choose to just simply absolve yourself of all me in the matter? Could you?¡±


    Amelia gave Tyler all the time he needed to ponder, to answer. But it seemed even with all his senseless, incredulous notions of life¡­ she had finally found something that waspletely foolproof.


    ¡°I stole my sister¡¯s breath,¡± Amelia quietly said. ¡°I stole my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    Why was she saying all this? More mystifying yet, why was she telling it all to him? What spurred this? This absurdity, this nonsensical ramble¡­ the strange feeling inside her only swelling more and more.


    Really, what was the reason?


    Strangely enough, however, the more she spoke, the more things felt right to her¡­ and presently, after already expressing so much¡­ she felt nearly at the cusp of finally understanding.


    Amelia continued.


    ¡°Before tonight, that is all I used to think. For every single day of my existence, that is all that ever mattered to me.¡±


    Without sense, without logic ¨C the words that left her lips.


    ¡°Then Ie to you, I talk to you, I listen to you, and sometimes, for some strange reason¡­ very rarely, very briefly¡­¡±


    Only feeling.


    ¡°...I do not think that with you.¡±


    A firework exploded, but she didn¡¯t flinch. A blinding sh of blue filled the air, but she didn¡¯t bat a single eye. It was as if it all seemed toe to a stop. All the pain, all her annoyance, dispersing with the light as it faded from the room.


    And it was upon seeing the surprise painted starkly blue on his puffy face, seeing every bulging muscle, the twitch of his cheeks easing slowly a softness, a gentleness that finally, after so long, she finally understood the reason for it all.


    That strange feeling within her finally had an answer.


    Why she hade here in spite of all primal aversions, why she had persisted in paying no heed to every urge insisting to leave¡­ that despite frustrations, despite annoyances¡­ despite him¡­ she still remained to stay.


    Like him, the reason was just asplexly simple. It was just that once again, she had it all backward.


    She was not here in spite of him.


    She was here because it was him.


    And just as with everything else regarding him, it did not make a single sliver of sense to her.


    But, for now, she¡¯ll continue to indulge it.


    Strange and intrusive the swelling feeling was inside her, admittedly, quietly¡­ it was not a feeling entirely unpleasant.


    ¡°Tyler¡­¡±


    His eyes widened, hearing the utterance of his own name from her lips, and Amelia had to resist the great impulse to roll her eyes¡­ fighting the even stronger urge tugging the corner of her lips.


    ¡°For now, I am unable to reciprocate your feelings¡­ for I don¡¯t even know myself the feelings I harbor for you.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± He responded daftly, blinking lost and confused. ¡°Does that mean, uh¡­ okay, what does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I simply wish to learn more of this feeling, and I suspect that lingering longer with your influence would bring me to a closer understanding.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Tyler nodded again, his nods as empty as the head shaping it. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s sure¡­ I can roll with that, great.


    A silence, a smile, and Tyler blinked hard.


    ¡°So when you say influence, do you mean like¡­?¡±


    Amelia groaned.


    ¡°Whenever, if ever, I find myself of time in abundance¡­¡± She said, heaving, and for some reason, finding it strenuous to look him again in the eyes. ¡°I wish to spend at least some of it with you.¡±


    If his eyes were wide open before, they could notpare to how there were now.


    Bulging seemed to be the better term.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ not joking?¡± He asked with all air sucked out of his words. ¡°You want to¡­? Like really want to¡­? With me, I¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do not jest, Tyler,¡± She said. ¡°If you would have me, as I am, ws, caveats and everything else¡­ then so be it¡­¡±


    Then, it happened, she lost ¨C her lips briefly pulled into a smile.


    A smirk.


    ¡°I am yours to endure.¡±


    At once, Amelia expected him to begin cheering, to holler and screech, his cries carried across the entire building.


    But instead he was quiet, he was reserved¡­ all the joy, all the rapture he felt from hearing her¡­ manifesting into a single look upon his face with the way he stared at her¡­


    The way he smiled at her.


    ¡°Christmas¡­¡± He broke into a chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think any other will top this, would top you. Amelia, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not say another word,¡± Amelia interjected. ¡°I am not finished.¡±


    ¡°What? Got more to say?¡±


    ¡°More to do,¡± She rified, huffing, hastily regaining back herposure. ¡°Tyler, I¡­ it regrets me to say¡­ but I am indebted to you.¡±


    ¡°Indebted?¡± Tyler sprung up again on his bedside, wiggling and shifting himself until he was leaning over the edge toward her. ¡°Like a favor? You owe me a favor?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. Your injuries, a simple apology would not be sufficient. Not to me. Reparations must be met.¡±


    ¡°Nah, no ¨C Amelia, you don¡¯t owe me shit.¡±


    .....


    ¡°This is not an argument,¡± Amelia snapped back. ¡°I merely mean to say that if there is anything within my ability I am able to do for you¡­ I ask that you do not hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Tyler continued to refute, iling his arms in sync to the shake of his head. ¡°Got nothing. Ain¡¯t asking.¡±


    ¡°Then ask not for yourself, but for me, if you wish,¡± She said impatiently. ¡°My conscience will not simply allow this transgression to readily pass. Give it a moment, why don¡¯t you? Think about it.¡±


    With heavy reluctance, Tyler sealed her lips to let her suggestion stew. And brazenly, Amelia could see him actively try¡­ prominent creases forming on his forehead, his brows sinking as low as his heavy frown.


    Then suddenly they all lifted, and with an imploding realization, he gazed frozen at her.


    Amelia cocked her head.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± He began slowly. ¡°Some actor friends of mine called in for like a favor a few days back¡­¡±

 Chapter 808 - 808 Silent Awakening

    808 Silent Awakening


    The tinkle of bells and the whistle of chimes. In a buzzing, muffled melody pulsing through my left leg and seeping into my ears they sang, ¡®Wakey, wakey¡¯.


    LIke the sluggish, ricketiestputer powering on and struggling to chug to life ¨C one by one, I felt all my senses flip. I could feel my head, the skin on my face¡­ for some reason also nted against the world¡¯s hardest pillow. I blinked, and I was greeted with half my view smushed into the ckness of a b of concrete.


    And just like that ¨C instant rity.


    Everything from yesterday started flooding back into me at once as the two decade old processor in my skull finally loaded it all ¨C booting up still to the tune of bells and chimes.


    I slowly sat up, feeling a familiar searing and throbbing all over celebrating my return back to reality¡­ misty white pouring from fractured skylights shedding light to all my erm¡­ newly etched ¡®mementos¡¯ from the night before.


    It wasn¡¯t rather much of an understatement to say I kinda looked like I just barely survived being mauled by a pack of ravenous wolves. Guess it¡¯s pretty good that I didn¡¯t have favorites when ites to clothes¡­ makes the grieving process a whole lot easier to get over.


    The jacket was pretty old anyway¡­ at least it went out fighting.


    I fished for my phone that was wedged skewed in my pocket, and with a swipe, went silent the tinkling melody. Half-past seven, which was about the time I start getting ready for my shift¡­ which incidentally doesn¡¯t begin for a good few hours.


    But must I? Do I really need to? Can I just skip one more day? Just for today? Plead my case? Maybe if I sent a pic, Nick might just by that I really did get jumped by a couple of rabid wolves.


    .....


    I focused on breathing, mitigating the ring aches coursing within every joint and muscle ¨C half-wishing the giant screen of ss in front of me was painted or ck or at least temporarily stopped being so damn transparent¡­ waking up in such a mmy and cold state was already bad enough without the sun trying to peek in and say ¡®hi¡¯.


    Which actually was already weird in and of itself cause I don¡¯t particrly remember choosing such a shitty spot to snooze away on. No, I remembered feeling like heaven, a bliss¡­ like a baby being rocked and cradled away to the sweetest of dreams.


    Where did my cradle go?


    ¡°H-Hey¡­¡± Groggily, I turned, feeling my head sway with such throbbing numbness, it felt like I was about to decapitate myself with sheer momentum alone. ¡°Adalia¡­?¡±


    I flung my gaze back towards the rest of the room, radiant and drenched in the chilly luster of the morning dew. I managed to only spot Mom¡¯s cloak lying in a crumpled pile a few feet away and take in the cluttered, haphazard mess of the movie set that enveloped most of the most space in its disarray before I heard it, heard her responding.


    Quietly, softly¡­ and very, very distant.


    ¡°I am¡­ here¡­¡±


    After that, I found her right away. A little to the left of a standing tripod, a few stray props ¨C there sat a slender gray figure atop arge equipment box, a pair of legs, the swaying hems of a pleated skirt dangling loosely over the edge of it.


    And juxtaposed to me, the state I was in ¨C in the wintry rays of dawn, the light pouring life into her pale skin, glistening the grayish hues of her locks, even from afar, Adalia looked like an angel basking in the divinity of her own limelight.


    I had to blink, long and hard, doing my best to squeeze out the sultry visage of her starved and lively expression from my thoughts¡­ which was really easier said than done¡­ and when I opened my eyes, she was still there¡­ her dress now over her body again, the protruding veins faded from her murky gaze¡­ and I blinked again; the image of her before now even harder to recall, swallowed up by the normality of her now.


    Still, just with the sight of her, the only natural response I had was to smile.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I greeted, creaking ricketing knees beginning to shuffle closer to her. ¡°Was actually hoping I¡¯d wake up with me in your arms or something close. Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer. Rather, it seemed Adalia hadn¡¯t heard me at all. She had her hands buried in her hair, and now that I was no longer obscured by props and tripods and whatnots ¨C I had a pretty good view of her attention a whole lightyear awaytched onto something else.


    ¡°Adalia?¡±


    Then suddenly with a stifled tter, I heard something drop to the floor from right behind her, and in its dissipating echoes, she finally roused once more ¨C the stagnant swirl of her gaze suddenly finding me standing right in front of her.


    We locked eyes briefly, before curiosity went and led me astray¡­ because I could really only think of one reason why I¡¯d find her so intently focused on ruffling her hair with her ws.


    I took one more step and there indeedid proof of my guess, glimmering and twinkling in an illustrious row of gems atop the snow-sooted concrete. She must have really liked that hairstyle I gave her¡­


    Nearly keeling over myself, I picked up the ribbon, dusted away the dirt, all the while Adalia silently watched almost as if in anticipation, with a peculiar sense of expectation¡­ crossing her arms over herp, fixing her gaze straight ahead, and presenting nothing but the silvery, silky cascade before me¡­ like, gee, I wonder if she was trying to tell me something?


    ¡°Harder than you thought?¡± I asked, shuffling an inch, running my hand through a lock of her hair.


    She nodded, her head falling in a nt that told me all I needed to know.


    ¡°My head¡¯s a bit fuzzy,¡± I muttered, swiping strands over her left side and vaguely recalling the motions of my fingers. ¡°Might take me another while...¡±


    Adalia remained as quiet as ever, but that¡¯s okay ¨C her silence was justified.


    After all, this time I was the one that whisked away her focus, her attention¡­ funneling it all a million miles into the light, gentle sensations of my hands gliding across the seams of her hair¡­ and right then, that was all that mattered to her.


    Didn¡¯t take words for me to know that.


    When ites to enjoying the little things ¨C I know, especially after the night before ¨C that no one else enjoys it as seriously and greedily as she does.


    Like a pack of frenzied wolves.

 Chapter 809 - 809 Brief Encore

    809 Brief Encore


    The blistering pain was really doing its best to put a damper on things. Warm, fuzzy afterglow afoot, sprinkled amidst the early morning rays and my brain was utterly adamant about getting off my back regarding the searing pain rippling across my back.


    They weren¡¯t as bad during the night before ¨C granted, I suppose being pumped full of endorphins and drooling lust at the bucketful would make anyone feel like superman for a time. But if it could just wait until I was done with her hair, finished with my shift, and wrapped in the snuggly cocoon of my bed, that¡¯d be pretty great, thanks.


    ¡°You fed yet?¡± I asked, both to distract myself and bring some lively flourish to the dead air. ¡°Didn¡¯t really get a proper meal yesterday, right? Just a few gulps here and there.¡±


    I felt her head shift a micro-inch, and like the slightest ripples in a vast ocean of silence, she replied, ¡°Later¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve been awake this whole time like I¡¯m beginning to suspect you are¡­ could have done it when I was asleep. For future reference, I won¡¯t mind if you sneak in a little midnight snack without my knowing.¡±


    ¡°Better¡­ when you¡­ are awake¡­¡± she said. ¡°Only¡­ when you are¡­ awake¡­¡±


    Whether she meant that as preference or a necessity, she didn¡¯t care to borate further. It felt a little surreal hearing her this way again¡­ stringing brief words between brief pauses. Last night might as well have been a very lucid, very vivid fever dream.


    But it was real, alright. The torn, tattered seams that vaguely resemble my sleeves can certainly attest to that.


    ¡°There we go,¡± sooner than I expected, better than I hoped, with my hand bulging with a handful, I tacked the ribbon onto her hair ¨C keeping her braids formed and enhancing her beauty. ¡°Hopefully, that¡¯ll hold this time.¡±


    .....


    Adalia leaned forward, rising to a rigid standstill ¨C her silver locks flittering and glistening with the soft wintry beams of the sun. It was almost too dazzling to behold. If magnificence had a hard limit, then she was dangerously in crossing that threshold. Then again, who¡¯s to say that she hadn¡¯t already?


    Slowly, she turned to me, lightly brushing a pointed finger onto one of the braids, her murky gaze swirling with the slight hints of delight.


    ¡°Thank¡­ you¡­¡±


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± I said, stroking a cheek as I strolled past her to pick up my cloak on the ground nearby. ¡°We should head home soon. I need a bath ¨C a long one. I know you definitely don¡¯t need it, but you also won¡¯t need my permission if you wanna dip your toes in a little.¡±


    To that, she just made a sound ¨C the low, long hum of deep enticing ponder,sting for but a second.


    Guess that¡¯s a yes.


    In my hand, and in the air, the cloak quickly unraveled into a waterfall of ck that grazed the concrete below. Would have expected it to have a little dusting off after being left on the floor overnight, but as far as I could tell, it was pretty much spotless. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen a single speck on it at all. No stench, no wear and tear, it remained as pristine as the day I got it.


    Neat.


    In the middle of my handy discovery, as I spun back around, I suddenly found myself in an impromptu staring contest with Adalia, who apparently had decided to sneak up on me while my back was still turned.


    Caught off guard, however, I sadly lost the match.


    I barely had the chance to think of a thought, before, in a ssh of ice, she took my hand into hers, and reaching with her other ws, she slowly rolled my sleeve back ¨C revealing a row of small gashes andceration shaded in deep beads of red.


    ¡°Care¡­ less¡­¡± She whispered, addressing no one in particr, before she lifted her gaze, and blinked once at me. ¡°Do they¡­ hurt¡­?¡±


    ¡°Barely even noticed them,¡± I quickly said as casually as I could, tugging my hand back and swinging it a little trying to back up my im. ¡°And I could really care less about them. You shouldn¡¯t either. Don¡¯t start feeling guilty now.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ not to¡­ now¡­¡±Adalia responded, unbothered, unaffected, defying my expectation. ¡°¡­because feeling¡­ guilty¡­ will only¡­ hurt you more¡­¡±


    In my head, I was flung back to the past ¨C swimming in theke, a small pool of red seeping out from my submerged, bleeding fingers¡­ with a reluctant Adalia drifting away, fear a violent storm in the swirling gray of her eyes.


    How far we¡¯vee¡­


    ¡°So please¡­ you do not have¡­ to lie to me¡­ any¡­more¡­¡± She continued to say, pulling my hand back into hers, slowly entwining our fingers as one. ¡°Do they¡­ hurt¡­?¡±


    I let out a small sigh, gripping back. ¡°Maybe a little.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°But give it a few days,¡± I quickly added. ¡°I mean, I think a few scars would make me look a little cooler, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Promptly after, I found my cloak slipping from my fingers, hooking into hers as she hurled it in a swift flutter, swathing every inch of me within its deep ck until only my head was visible.


    ¡°Focus¡­¡± She muttered, stepping back. ¡°¡­not¡­ too much¡­¡± She then warned. ¡°¡­only enough¡­¡±


    And so without asking further, and already suspecting as much, I did as I was told ¨C channeling my focus in slow increments, until suddenly all the suddenness took over.


    A sudden warmth, a sudden sentience, as the ckness began to rouse and slither across my body, engulfing me, almost swallowing me, every passing second a growing influence.


    ¡°Enough¡­¡± Adalia said, softly but firmly. ¡°¡­not too much¡­¡±


    Then ¨C silence ¨C as the cloak just as suddenly fell limp and lifeless swaying only to the light breeze from the fractured windows. But even more presently than that ¨C the searing pain had abruptly stopped.


    I lifted my arms from out the cloak, extended them out toward me, and as I thought ¨C nothing ¨C just the bare surface of my skin staring back at me.


    ¡°Of course it heals¡­¡± I said, iling my arms now pain-free. ¡°Should have thought of that myself, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Only¡­ this once¡­¡± Adalia said. ¡°Healing magic¡­ is dangerous...¡± She met my eyes, and I felt my delight get tempered down by her stare. ¡°¡­do not use it¡­ again¡­¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± I gave my non-existent wounds another nce. ¡°Dangerous, how?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do not¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I do not know¡­ healing magic¡­¡± She rified. ¡°¡­so I cannot exin¡­¡±


    Guess that¡¯s a question I should ask our residential expert when I find the time. Or better yet, when shees in and takes her seat for her daily dose of caffeine today.


    ¡°Well, in any case, that feels a million times better,¡± I said, sweeping it all aside for now. ¡°So, if there¡¯s nothing else, are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Once again, another staring contest, and twice in a row, I leaned back in utter defeat.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°I do not want¡­ to go home yet¡­¡± Adalia muttered, with a single step, her breath light and cold against my chest. ¡°I do not¡­ want this to end¡­ yet¡­¡±


    Sheid her head on me and I took her in my arms without hesitation, stroking her hair and lightly bumping the edges of her bow.


    ¡°Yeah, I get what you mean¡­¡± I said, my lips, my nose nuzzling over the top of her head. ¡°We had a lot of fun, didn¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°You do not... have to work yet¡­¡± She said, ¡°We do not have¡­ to go home¡­ yet¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I suppose not,¡± I said, feeling a smile pushing back my cheeks.


    ¡°I want to spend¡­ a little more time¡­ with you¡­ before I have to¡­ let go of you¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit selfish of you, don¡¯t you think?¡± I teased.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She agreed. ¡°Only for a bit¡­ just a little longer¡­ I want to be¡­ selfish¡­¡± slowly with those swirly puppy-dog eyes, she looked up at me. ¡°Can¡­ I¡­?¡±


    See, its words and phrases and feelings like that that makes it all the more harder to resist ¨C to also make me wanna be a bit greedier. To forget everything else, and have her be the only thing that mattered.


    But she wasn¡¯t.


    Adalia mattered a lot to me, but so does everything¡­ everyone else. Even if I try to, I can never, ever forget them. I have to think of them too.


    But¡­ well¡­ if it¡¯s only for a little longer¡­ then¡­


    ¡°Well, it is quite a long drive home¡­ plenty of ces to stop by for a while¡­¡± I looked at her, raising both brows. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±


    It was like the sun had cast away the murkiness in her eyes, almost aze, almost alive, those small little hints of delight suddenly shining as prominent as ever, as she spoke¡­ her voice a vigorous ssh in the silent ocean.


    ¡°Pan¡­cakes¡­¡±


    Yeah, a little bit more wouldn¡¯t hurt.

 Chapter 810 - 810 The Present Mistake

    810 The Present Mistake


    Coming back home, stuffed to the brim with melted butter and maple syrup, and with Adalia by my side, I didn¡¯t think there could have been a better homing ¨C until Ash¡¯s lovely smile came and greeted us in all its radiance with just a swing of the front door.


    After being out in the snow all day, basking and reveling in a Christmas that never seemed to end, Ash¡¯s presence ¨C her grace and her demure, beholding that signature bow of hers that never fails to send my heart a-flutter ¨C was like feeling the humid breeze in a tropical oasis set amid a winter paradise.


    Then there was also Mr. ck yowling his wees, the cozyfort of the thermostat sting the cold off of my body, and just the general feeling of being back home ¨C only a rare few things could beat out such bliss, and coincidentally enough, two of the few can also be found living under the same roof as me.


    How convenient that was, right?


    Unsurprisingly enough, the first chance she found to do so, Adalia lunged for my neck with itching fangs ¨C sipping on her sleeping juice with the faintest trace of chocte milkshake still lingering in her deep contentful sigh right after.


    She was fast asleep a minuteter, without uttering a single word and only briefly nuzzling herself on me as her goodbye-good-night. Must have been really feeling the fatigue if she couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to hop in the bathtub with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wrongly anticipated your return much earlier,¡± Ash said, closing the front door with a faint click. ¡°But I surmise, Master, that I am not wrong in presuming that yesterday¡¯s affairs did note to an end with the arrival of dawn, did it?¡±


    ¡°Took a detour, had something to eat first on the way,¡± I exined, gently sliding Adalia¡¯s bow loose to better her slumber, setting it aside on the table in front of the couch. ¡°She didn¡¯t want the fun to be over just yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, she would not want it to,¡± She said, emerging into the living space, staring back with her soft, green gaze. ¡°Neither would I.¡±


    .....


    If only I had an extra pair of stretchy arms, I would have just reached out and given her the world¡¯s tightest, most loving hug that¡¯s ever been given in the history of hugs.


    Strolling us by on the couch on her way to resume her daily morning routine, Ash took one nce at the state of my clothes, spotting every shredded line and exposed bit of skin, and with her lips narrowing to an almost knowing yet vaguer smile, quietly offered to patch every tear while coyly tugging at a small in my cor.


    Honestly, I really wasn¡¯t up to the prospect of having Ash stitch up these particr kinds of wear and tear ¨C especially considering what made them in the first ce ¨C but it turns out she wasn¡¯t asking.


    ¡°If you would, please hurry and refresh yourself at once, Master,¡± She requested, and it was then I noticed as well she was wearing the very same set of clothes I¡¯d loaned her long ago. My jacket, my jeans, still fitting her slender figure to utter perfection with slight hints of her more recent patchworks entwined with the old and weary seams. ¡°I wish to tend to them at my earliest convenience. I will make them an utmost priority.¡±


    ¡°No, just ¨C when you find the time, Ash,¡± I whispered back, a slumbering Adalia stirring slightly atop myp. ¡°They¡¯re not really important, not like I¡¯m gonna need them anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°And you speak as if you¡¯ve brought upon me a burden to bear,¡± She replied, having walked and stopped just a short way away from the kitchen, where a set of utensils and ingredients wereid out on the counter, and she turned, wearing a sorta mildly exasperated look that was betrayed by a small simper pulling at her lips. ¡°Tell me, Master, would you really abstain me from the utter pleasure of serving you?¡±


    I carried a warm and fuzzy feeling with me when I went and clock into work on that very same bright and chilly afternoon day ¨C and I have to stress that I did so begrudgingly, knowing of the great sacrifices I have made in the namesake of peak customer satisfaction.


    Like, do you know what kind of willpower it took to willingly detach myself from such a ce of wholesomeness? Especially with Ash being so especially endearing after being a whole day apart, what kind of heartless, unfeeling sociopath would one have to be to not want to stay home forever?


    But no ¨C society beckons. Obligations call, and I must dutifully answer. Such is the trite and true way of man living in the 21st century. And so with a heavy heart and a wearier mind, I rounded myself behind the counter of cakes, creams and coffee, and relieved the morning soldiers from the battlefield so that I may continue fighting in the front lines in their stead.


    Thankfully, Christmas day must have equally worn out most of the opposing forces as well. Chairs were mostly vacant, the machines didn¡¯t require any refills, and only about twenty minutes into the shift did I finally get my first actual customer of the day. It truly was all quiet on the western front.


    My phone buzzed a few times over and only when I was certain that no one was looking, I straightened myself all inconspicuous-like and took a peek.


    <<Filming starts again tomorrow!>> read the message. <<An Elidna has been found. So our Elf. Know you¡¯re busy. Talk moreter. I¡¯d love to hear all about your Christmas yesterday~ Love you. <3>>


    As always, there¡¯s Amanda bolting in only to leave and also leave me reeling every time she just pops up into the picture. New actors already? And so soon? What kind of goody-two-shoes shit did the director do for Santa to put him so high on the good-boy list?


    Guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.


    Managed to send back a message of my own right before one of the leftover patrons from the morning coulde on by to pay his bill only to find me cking.


    And with a ding of till, and well-wishes goodbye, I was officially flying solo from here on out.


    So with nothing else better to do than to wait for sundown to dismiss me, I just started experimenting with different brews, going all avant-garde with the recipes in hopes of stumbling upon the perfect drink, all the while the faint chime of the entrance continued only to remain in my imagination which did fool me asionally.


    A short whileter, I heard a solid thump, and five different cups rattled simultaneously atop their saucers and I knew I wasn¡¯t imagining it. I turned behind me, and suddenly the doorway to the backroom was now nearly upied with the bulky, hulking shape of Sergeant General Nick.


    ¡°Hey,¡± He boomed drearily, finally reciprocating the hello-wave I gave to him like a full hour ago now. ¡°How was your Christmas?¡±


    Any chance of this of him actually being a cordial manager went down the drain the moment he cut me off before I could even take in a breath to reply.


    ¡°Hayley told me our dad gave you a present to give to her, is that right?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ Hayley told you that?¡± I tiptoed up, flinging my gaze around his broad shoulders trying to peek into the back. ¡°Was she in there? I didn¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Nick grunted. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°With me. I¡¯m supposed to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Give it,¡± He extended his hand ¨C continued to demand. ¡°All this is none of your business.¡±


    I wanted to disagree, but it was hard to refute what he said without also risking incriminating myself to what I know of his father, and how I know him. Besides, he was right. What ground did I have to stand on to nose myself into his familiar affairs?


    Still though¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Nick,¡± I said, throwing an uneasy shrug. ¡°Your dad seemed pretty clear when he told me the gift should end up in her hands only.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his son.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± I shrugged again. ¡°You¡¯re not his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue,¡± He said, his voice booming a little more. ¡°I apologize on his behalf for roping you in, but like I said, this isn¡¯t your business. Just give it, let me deal with it and you tell me if he tries this again. I told him already he shouldn¡¯t have bothered.¡±


    ¡°Alright, say I let you have it ¨C then what? What are you intending on doing with it?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to listen to me, doesn¡¯t want to give up on it. He wants to make an effort, then fine. I¡¯ll help him make that effort. I¡¯ll make Hayley take the gift whether she wants to or not.¡±


    Throwing the gift into andfill or incinerating it in the fiery pits of Tartarus would probably have been a less incredulous answer than what just went ringing loud and sonorous in my eardrums.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ going to give it to her anyway?¡±


    Nick just nodded, extending his arm a little further.


    ¡°Despite Hayley not wanting anything to do with it?¡±


    ¡°You really love your questions, don¡¯t you?¡± Nick sighed loudly with a rasp.


    ¡°Yes, and bear with me a bit more, ¡¯cause ¨C well ¨C you were the one who told me your dad had an affair.¡±


    He made a noise affirming, while also resonating a patience wearing rapidly thin.


    ¡°And I know you said he said he didn¡¯t do it, and you believe him, but ¨C ¡±


    ¡°He lied, yes. I know he did. Is that what you¡¯re trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°You said you believed him.¡±


    ¡°I believe him,¡± Nick nodded. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t believe him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, make that make sense.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± for the third time, Nick iled his arm in the air, swinging with enough force to turn coal into diamond. ¡°If I have to ask you again, you¡¯re getting written up.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me this one thing first, Nick,¡± I quickly pleaded in earnest, half-pulling the small present from my pocket as a show of goodwill. ¡°Why? Why help him? Why still love him at all? He lied, he broke your family apart? I know it¡¯s not any of my business ¨C but I¡¯m in too deep now, and you can¡¯t me me for asking so, tell me ¨C why hasn¡¯t he broken your trust?¡±


    Nick seemed to consider me for a moment with a slight narrowing squint in his eyes. Though his stone-faced expression never changed, his disposition certainly did. Suddenly, for a towering giant, he almost looked to have shrunk by three inches.


    ¡°My mother and I aren¡¯t close. Never were,¡± He began speedily and indifferently. ¡°Hayley was her favorite and she was never subtle about it. To her, I was her son only in rtion ¨C nothing more. It was not as if she was cruel to me or anything. No, she just didn¡¯t care all that much about me is all.¡±


    I listened attentively, doing my best to hang onto every single word that he made only all the more difficult by speaking in such a low mumble.


    ¡°Hayley cares. Dad does too. But whenever it¡¯s just my mother and I, nothing seems to click between us. Then dad cheated, they divorced, and my rtionship with my mother took an even deeper dive. She won¡¯t talk to me, she barely even looks at me anymore. Sometimes when she thinks I¡¯m not aware, I¡¯d catch her looking at me like I¡¯m an intruder in the house. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s because every time and every day I¡¯m looking more and more like my old man. Ceremonies, graduations, she¡¯d never show her face either. But do you want to guess who still does though?¡±


    ¡°Every year, every day, every time, I needed someone to be there for me ¨C my dad would be. Not my mom, she could really care less about me. But not dad. Not him. Even if he did cheat, even if he was despicable¡­ he never stopped being there for me. Meanwhile, every chance my mother could, she would brag about Hayle to her friends, and what a blessing it is to have her as a daughter while also having to strain a smile struggling to even tack on me as an afterthought.¡±


    Once again, I wasn¡¯t ready to have to hear such low, sour notes leaving somber echoes to bounce around my head. Nick was never one for chatter, and I probably heard more from him in these few minutes than I ever will for the rest of my lifetime.


    ¡°So between the two of them, you tell me... who would you rather cling onto ¨C the father who made an irreversible mistake?¡± He blinked, staring with those eyes that no longer cared, that no longer felt. ¡°Or the mother that thinks you are one?¡±


    For the final time, Nick limply raised his hand toward me ¨C and without speaking, or even thinking, I handed him the present and as well as my voiceless answer.


    Then from somewhere, faint, distant, might as well have been in the depths of imagination, I heard the distinct chime of bells ringing.


    ¡°Smile,¡± Nick told me, before quickly disappearing into the darkness of the back room with the gift in tow. ¡°You got a customer waiting.¡±

 Chapter 811 - 811 Healing Pains

    811 Healing Pains


    ¡°Did your manager just finish reprimanding you for something? You don¡¯t look particrly thrilled.¡±


    Taking her ce on a swiveling seat, and littering the counter with spreads of paper sheets, a familiar patron entered, outfitted in every array of modesty that did absolutely nothing to deemphasize her natural, overwhelming charm.


    Even with the world¡¯s most dullest-looking coat, and the drabbiest boots this side of ghastly, or the many crooked hazel strands poking out of her bunned-up hair, Irene remained ever the head-turner and heart-stealer she always was.


    ¡°Should I talk to him?¡± She offered, batting sunken, sleep-deprived eyes that somehow only added more to her appeal. ¡°I could mention your impable customer service, if it¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°Just Nick being Nick,¡± I waved it off, already feeling lighter inside from the sight of her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my employment isn¡¯t in any serious jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°Better not be,¡± She yawned, producing a pen from her pocket before hunching over the cluttered mess in the size of A4. ¡°Would really hate to boycott the only ce in this city that serves such good coffee.¡±


    In silence, and with a smile, I began brewing her usual, clinking cups and ttering utensils, all the while Irene¡¯s faint scribblingpleted the ambiance of the afternoon lethargy.


    I took a nce at her again ¨C one arm propped atop the counter to keep her head from slumping, long, heavy blinks trying to keep her focus on the contents of the page, and just in general, she looked to have had a rather hectic timest night.


    ¡°Fun Christmas?¡± I asked, sliding over her finished drink into her line of sight.


    .....


    Just earlier this morning, when I tried to look for it again ¨C I found that the messages and picture Blue had sent me had inexplicably vanished from our chat history. And now, upon seeing Irene re at me over the steaming rims of her cup¡­ safe to say, I can put that mystery to rest as to how that happened.


    ¡°Not as fun as yours,¡± She snapped back, cocking her head in a way that just permeated with an intimidating aura. ¡°From what Jill and the others have told me, it seems you and Adalia have been having the time of your lives vying to be the best couple this world has ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Is that jealousy I¡¯m hearing?¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± She just shrugged her shoulders, taking another sip. ¡°Well, this drink is rather bitter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always up for a fun time with you, Irene,¡± I said, tossing a small packet of white sugar her way. ¡°Just say the word, alright? I¡¯ll hop over the counter and we¡¯ll go have the time of our lives ¨C how¡¯s that sound?¡±


    Apparently not appealing enough, going off by her less-than-enthused reaction. With the sound of rustling paper, and resumed scribblings, Irene had promptly made her choice in the matter.


    Damn, perhaps I should switch approach,mit a felony ¨C maybe once she has me in cuffs and at her mercy, she¡¯ll finally change her tune.


    Okay, what the hell am I even thinking?


    ¡°Oh right, speaking of fun times¡­¡± Her pen came to a sudden stop, and when she spoke again, her voice sounded considerably lighter. ¡°Yesterday, on your date, I assume you both had¡­? Considering the many variables, the asion itself, there¡¯s little uncertainty that you two probably, well¡­¡±


    I knew what she was trying to say. She knew what she was trying to say. And I knew that she knew that I knew what she was trying to say, and clicked her tongue loudly, exasperated with herself.


    ¡°Why am I even getting flustered?¡± She wondered to herself aloud, before confronting me head-on with a straight face. ¡°Did you have sex with her?¡±


    ¡°I think you and both know the answer to that question,¡± I quickly said, closing cupboards, and shuffling condiments trying to diminish the sudden awkward tension in the air. ¡°You really want me to say it?¡±


    Then before I even knew what was happening, I felt a zap of electricity run through my skin, finding Irene leaning half her body over the counter ¨C her soft, supple fingers angling my head in all sorts of directions.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, feeling as she leaned me to the right, mushing my cheek as she did.


    ¡°Matriarchs do not make very gentle lovers,¡± She murmured, her fingers scouring around my neck now. ¡°Don¡¯t see any scratches on you however ¨C interesting. Frankly, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re even here on shift today.¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I know you wouldn¡¯t havest. Don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware, but vampires are not able to mate as often as other species. So topensate for the scarcity, their endurance is also unmatched to ensure that impregnation is practically guaranteed. And I imagine, despite Adalia¡¯s condition, she¡¯s no exception to the natural traits of her kind¡­ as you probably found out the hard way, yes? In more ways than one too.¡±


    Leave it to the resident subus to know of the more sensual aspects of vampire physiology. And yet so rarely do I find her ever indulging in the more¡­ enticing aspects of her own. It¡¯s almost a shame, really¡­


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not confined to bed, I¡¯m guessing Adalia managed to restrain herself for your sake,¡± She said, then seemingly finished with her assessment, sat back down in ce, a puzzled frown prominent on her lips. ¡°No marks ¨C don¡¯t tell me she managed to even hold back on touching you.¡±


    ¡°Cloak,¡± I rified, fluttering the thick bundle of ck shrouding my body. ¡°Can you imagine if I did have marks? I¡¯ll never hear the end of it from any of you, would I?¡±


    Her brows sprung upwards. ¡°You healed yourself?¡±


    ¡°Adalia guided me through the process,¡± I said, affirming. ¡°Though she did also advise that I shouldn¡¯t do it again unless I really need to.¡±


    ¡°And she¡¯s right for it,¡± Irene said, her voice ringing firmer, and her eyes shing severely. ¡°Healing wounds with magic isn¡¯t the lofty process as it sounds. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    And here we were, the question I¡¯ve been meaning to ask since Adalia first brought it to mind.


    ¡°What makes healing magic so dangerous in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Because of what it demands of the user,¡± She exined, falling back to that all too familiar tone whenever something needed teaching of me. ¡°Healing magic is an exponential, ineffective exchange. The greater the injury, even greater the magic, and the endurance one requires to reverse the affliction. Odds are you wind up in an even worse state than you would have not attempting at all. Most wind up just dying midway through the attempt alone. Even the most veteran Magus would think twice than to even try. Now do you understand why?¡±


    Did I ever. Like ¨C was that seriously the risk that came with it? Something that¡¯s supposed to heal would just outright kill you? And I did that? So flippantly, so carelessly, and¡­ and how the hell did I even do that?


    ¡°That cloak of yours did much of the heavy lifting,¡± Irene said, answering my thoughts as if I had a speaker ring them all out at the back of my head. ¡°It is woven of your mother¡¯s magic, after all. But even then, I would still advise against pushing your luck any further. Not until you¡¯re properly learned.¡±


    ¡°Properly learned¡­¡± I repeated after her, her eyes and mine briefly sharing a look entwined. ¡°Well, it¡¯s damn lucky I got myself the perfect teacher for it, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°After New Year¡¯s,¡± She reminded me. ¡°And don¡¯t hold your breath. Healing magic is beyond the scope of what I¡¯ve agreed to teach you.¡±


    ¡°But you could, couldn¡¯t you?¡± I leaned forward, elbows over the counter, and met her sternness with a smile. ¡°If I asked nicely, if I pleaded to you just sweetly enough, then maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ hmm?¡±


    Her re further intensified, but it was also her that suddenly veered away, grumbling under her breath as she lifted her cup closer to her lips, ¡°How are you so good at that?¡±


    ¡°Learned from the best. Amanda¡¯s a master,¡± I fluttered my eyes, leaned over even closer. ¡°Go ahead and reject me. I¡¯ll show you how disappointed I can myself look. Then you¡¯ll really be needing that drink.¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s¡­I don¡¯t want to, okay?¡± Irene heaved, her prim-proper scowl fracturing with a flustered breath. ¡°It¡¯s risky. I don¡¯t want to risk you. Leave it.¡±


    ¡°Risk me?¡± I said, seeing the genuine concern softening her eyes. ¡°Why? Are you afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that you will be able to,¡± She rified, speaking more hastily than normally. ¡°And then you with your saviorplex, one day you won¡¯t think twice on using it, pushing yourself, for someone or for something, and then what if¡­ what if you¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish. She didn¡¯t need to. With another shared look, we both know exactly what I would do. And honestly, I couldn¡¯t me her for thinking that of me. After all, she just knows me too well.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Irene went on, speaking a little softer. ¡°There are only two beings in existence that are known to be able to effectively wield healing magic without exposing themselves to any greater risk.¡±


    ¡°Mom, yeah,¡± I said, recalling all the times she mysteriously tended to my injuries when I was younger without any exnation. ¡°Who¡¯s the other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you even have to ask,¡± She scoffed. ¡°Then again, it¡¯s been so long¡­ have you really forgotten about her, already?¡±


    A second, maybe even two, it took me to figure out who exactly she was referring to, and as soon as I realized it, I immediately felt ashamed it took me that long to finally remember.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I felt my shoulders sag. ¡°Ria¡­¡±


    Irene nodded.


    ¡°And speaking of Ria,¡± She said, ncing up at me, her tone once more heavy and stiff. ¡°I have a favor to ask¡­¡±

 Chapter 812 - 812 Famished Feast

    812 Famished Feast


    Evening rolled around a couple of listless, unproductive hourster¡­ and by some backwards logic, I only felt more drained doing absolutely nothing than I would have serving drinks all day.


    Hayley was a no-show today ¨C the dutiful, diligent boss she was. Meanwhile, Nick remained in his office, gradually wearing down at his poor, tiny keyboard with every smash of his bulky fingertips, a constant glow of white from his monitor illuminating every rigid, grumpy muscle on his face.


    I clocked out and waved him goodbye through the ss screening to which he only briefly acknowledged with a little flick of his gaze. Tried keeping an eye out for that little box, but harry¡¯s present was nowhere in sight near or anywhere around him.


    Suppose I¡¯ll probably find out what has be of it by tomorrow¡¯s shift¡­ provided Hayley actually shows up.


    When I got back home, I returned to a hero¡¯s wee ¨C or it felt like it anyway. A feast fit for a kingvishly bestrewed across the dining table. Once again, against her own odds, Ash just kept surpassing perfection beyond perfection.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t a proper meal together for far too long already,¡± She said, her perked, pointed ears in a gleeful wriggle. ¡°I do hope you are considerably famished, Master.¡±


    I actually already gobbled a few cakes and muffins leftover from my shift, but the moment the aroma of Ash¡¯s home-cooked meals wafted into my nostrils, suddenly it was like I¡¯d been stranded on a deserted ind for months¡­ and here sails the RMS Eshwlyn in the near horizoning for my salvation.


    A recently awoken Adalia had already brimmed her te of her favorite pickings and was quietly nibbling away whisked off into an imprable world of vors.


    In truth, there was actually something I wanted¡­ I needed to sort out first before anything else ¨C that¡¯s what I told myself on the ride back. But now, yanked and pulled adrift by the smell of delicious food like a tomcat in a cartoon, I suppose it could wait just for a little while.


    .....


    te in hand, I beganbing through the Michelin-starred menu, taking my ce at random. I noticed the moment I sat down, Adalia stood up ¨C and without a word, she promptly took her dish and slowly mbered herself to the closest chair beside me.


    Shouldn¡¯t have desserts before dinner, I knew that. But Adalia was making it really hard not to feel stuffed just by her sugary sweetness alone.


    ¡°I am pleased to inform that I am almost finished mending your clothes, Master,¡± Ash said from right across the table. ¡°I surmise I should have it ready before dawn emerges.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you work fast,¡± I said, awe-stricken. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how you find the time between this banquet here and everything else.¡±


    ¡°Practice, dedication, a touch of zeal¡­ and as well as your happiness,¡± She smiled at me. ¡°That is all that I require.¡±


    While it warmed my heart from the cold outside to hear her say that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a waver of discontent. Lately, it seems all I¡¯ve heard from her is work, work, and just more work ¨C sure, she didn¡¯t mind it ¨C I think it¡¯d be nice for her, and for us, to stray away from the daily routine once again.


    There is the convention I¡¯m supposed to take her to soon ¨C the exclusive tickets from Amanda still stuffed securely in my wallet ¨C but that was still quite a ways away. Fortunately, as luck would have it, I already have an obligation I¡¯m supposed to attend that I could turn into another opportunity.


    ¡°After work tomorrow, Ash,¡± I slowly began. ¡°I want you to follow me out somewhere ¨C get out of this house for some time.¡±


    Her ears perked in attention, her gaze rousing and glowing their greenest in keenest. ¡°Apany you? Of course, Master ¨C I would love nothing more. Wherever may we be going?¡±


    ¡°Another shoot. Filming starts again tomorrow ¨C same ce. You¡¯ll get to see Chester again.¡±


    ¡°A lovely prospect, indeed,¡± Ash chuckled, and it kinda felt like she was bouncing from the inside. ¡°Very well then, Master. If you would have me.¡±


    See, now that¡¯s better. Past her demure and elegance, she was practically bursting with delight.


    Suddenly, Adalia slinked into the corner of my sight as shenguidly reached for seconds ¨C seeing everything, hearing everything, and yet for some reason not saying anything.


    Despite that though, it¡¯s not like I could just ignore her, could I?


    ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re interested, are you?¡± I asked her, sliding over the bowl of stew she was struggling to take, ¡°It¡¯ll be loud, but ¨C nothing you can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Adalia slumped back into her seat, her eyes pensively swirling over her half-eaten meal.


    ¡°No¡­ not interested¡­¡± She finally replied. ¡°And¡­ I think¡­ Ash¡­ would not¡­ like that¡­¡±


    To that, Ash seemingly wasn¡¯t paying attention to a single word she had spoken, busy with hastily slicing a piece of meat and utterly oblivious to the world. Must be a tough cut too, her face was a little red presumably from her strain effort.


    Now that all was sorted, without further ado, I began eating as well ¨C taking my time, and allowing all of Ash¡¯s tender loving care to soak into my tongue. Y¡¯know between Amanda and her, I better take care to watch how I eat¡­ or else before I know it, I¡¯m gonna wind up as a stuffed chicken.


    Halfway through the meal, suddenly Ash took pause stabbing a potato with her fork. Her ears lifted at the corners, her eyes darted up, and before anybody else was aware of it, of her, Ash spoke up.


    ¡°Good evening, Sera.¡±


    I immediately nced toward the staircase, catching a flutter of violet just as itnded on the very bottom step. In a stream of purple, Sera glided closer toward the table, her silent intentions quickly made clear, as soon as she seated herself right next to Ash.


    Guess someone¡¯s hungry.


    Briefly, we locked gazes, and I smiled at her ¨C squinting slightly, momentarily blinded by the bright gold of her stare. Even long after she looked away, I kept my eyes lingering just a little longer.


    Just wondering¡­ just thinking¡­ still confused about this whole thing¡­


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid we do not have muffins at the present moment, Sera,¡± Ash said, answering a question that was never spoken and never heard besides from her. ¡°No, unfortunately¡­ no cookies either.¡±


    Sera let out a faint groan of disappointment, and quietly sufficed herself with what was in front of her¡­ as if somehow Ash¡¯s cooking was inferior to what was essentially just suntanned dough.


    Let me tell you, man¡­ some people¡­ God¡­


    After a while, Adalia was the first to excuse herself from the table, her te barren with nothing but bones stripped utterly clean of any hint of flesh, heading back to join the faint imprint of her outline engraved onto the couch like a piece of a puzzle fitting just right.


    Second went Ash, preemptively relieving herself to the kitchen to clear the mess. Lastly, Sera stood up not even a minute after, her te barely touched and left to waste.


    Her, I stopped. But not for the sphemy she justmitted right before me.


    No, this was for a different reason entirely.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, just before she strolled past me on her way back up the stairs. ¡°I need to talk to you about something for a bit. Do you mind?¡±


    She eyed me, gleaming a gaze bright with scrutiny. Up to down, left to right ¨C her head stayed stagnant in either motion. But she wasn¡¯t growling, she wasn¡¯t snarling.


    Instead she continued her way up the stairs, slinking back into the darkness of the guestroom¡­ leaving the door just slightly ajar.


    Guess that¡¯s a yes.


    After helping Ash clean things up much to her protest and feigned dismay, I made my way up the stairs, turning away opposite my bedroom and forward toward the narrow crack of the guest room door.


    I parted it open a little more, allowing a bit of light and some space to squeeze myself inside. Almost at once, I noticed there was a musty smell pervading the room that wasn¡¯t present before¡­ like something old, dusty and decaying was simply left to rot here.


    But there was nothing here ¨C only Sera.


    At the foot of the bed, the hems of her cloak hovering barely an inch above the ground, and like the beam of a searchlight ¨C her eyes were pointed toward my every move.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I gave her a wave. ¡°Been quite a while since we actually talked, huh?¡±


    No reaction. But I think she agrees, probably agrees ¨C whatever.


    ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll just get to the point,¡± I said, strolling over to the window on the other end of the room, briefly wondering if a bit of venttion might just upset her or not. I ultimately decided against it. ¡°Do you remember the subus from before? Irene? Y¡¯know, thedy that brought you to stay in the park in the first ce ¨C her.¡±


    I nced back at her, in time to see her eyes furrow in distaste, and her head nodding curtly.


    ¡°Well, you see, she kinda needs your help with something,¡± I said. ¡°A favor, you can call it.¡±


    And that¡¯s when she stopped with pleasantries ¨C signified with a low growl rippling through the silence.


    Not a fan of strangers, I take it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about the details yet myself,¡± I went on. ¡°But if you want my best guess¡­¡±


    I thought back to our conversation in the cafe, her deliberate vagueness, her avoidance of questions¡­ how pressed she sounded¡­ and the timing of it all¡­


    New year¡¯s¡­


    ¡°I think she wants to talk to Ria.¡±

 Chapter 813 - 813 The Long Haul

    813 The Long Haul


    I was still kind of reeling from just the ambiguity of it all.


    Felt like I was a little kiding up to a cashier for something specific but having no clue how to describe it either ¨C so a bit of grunting and some arm-iling was the best I got to somehow make things make sense.


    s, Sera over here wasn¡¯t being paid minimum wage to tolerate my shenanigans with a serving, hospitable smile. Quite the opposite, really¡­ and it was only through the miracle of goodwill that I haven¡¯t yet been snarled out of the room.


    Better I splurge as much as I could of it before it all shrivels up ¨C patience was never her strong suit, after all.


    ¡°Just to be upfront, it won¡¯t just be for a little while either,¡± I said, loosely parroting what little I was told. ¡°Might take a few days, she said. Also means you¡¯ll have to stay over at her ce throughout the duration.¡±


    The sheets below her baggy sleeves slid loose from the bed, scrunched and suckered into her tightly balled grip. A harsher growl carrying her sentiments profoundly enough to rattle in my bones, and I could practically feel that goodwill rapidly dwindling in the rising intensity of her scowl.


    ¡°Yeah, had a feeling you¡¯d say that¡­¡± I muttered, forging in spite of clearly conveyed dangers. ¡°Look, she said she¡¯ll provide for you ¨C your own room, meals, and everything else while you¡¯re there ¨C it¡¯s only for a few days, I promise. Then you¡¯ll be back here with everyone before you know it.¡±


    Don¡¯t know why I was even providingfort when there wasn¡¯t any. Tried looking for upsides, but there wasn¡¯t any of that too. This request, what I¡¯m asking for her, it¡¯s solely made just to inconvenience her. But I still gotta try something, don¡¯t I?


    ¡°Trust me, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you if there was any other way or any other person. But you¡¯re the only you, Sera. And Irene needs you to do this ¨C I need you to do this. For me, Sera. Won¡¯t you?¡±


    .....


    It¡¯s amazing how very little was needed to express so very much with just a single look alone ¨C annoyance in every shade, resentment at its purest, and reluctanceyered above it all ¨C blending all together with the glint of bright gold.


    Because, of course, what else would Irene have such specific need for her if not for precisely what she¡¯s capable of? And if my hunch was right, if Irene really wanted to talk to Ria again, then there¡¯s all that effort, all that struggle, fatigue ¨C the toll she¡¯ll have to instill on her body ¨C just as she had with me before.


    And just like back then, all seemingly without any true purpose to it.


    She¡¯s right to feel aggravated. Hearing Irene¡¯s request myself, I couldn¡¯t have been more empathetic to her growls. But even still¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re alright with it, I¡¯ll take you there now,¡± I said, inching closer to where her legs and cloak dangled over the edge of the bed. ¡°If not ¨C I get it too. Just think about it first though, please. I can wait.¡±


    And so I did. Slowly pacing about the cramped emptiness allowed of me in the room, and with every switch of direction,ing to a different conclusion to this fifty-fifty equation. Yet every way I looked at it though, her refusing seemed like the most obvious and sensible oue.


    But, and this was just me grasping for silver linings, if the answer really was a ¡®no¡¯, then she wouldn¡¯t even need a second to tell me that.


    A snarl was all she needed.


    So this chance to ponder, this continued silence surely was a mark of how far we¡¯vee.


    From hostility, to tolerance, to an understanding, then I blinked ¨C and suddenly, I¡¯m fishing out hundreds for a tree on her insistence, sharing meals, and even living under the same roof as her in quick, seamless session.


    We really dide a long way, didn¡¯t we?


    Then slowly, she gazed back up at me again ¨C stopping me dead in my pace with a stare, a look showing even more, and it was then I realized that we hade an even longer way than I had thought.


    Sera quietly gave a nod.


    Couldn¡¯t help it, try as I might, the biggest, dumbest smile on my face was the only way my satisfaction wanted to show.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°For doing this, it means a lot. I want you to know that.¡±


    But fuzzy-mushy warm feelings wasn¡¯t also one of her more greater aspects, and a momentter, she reverted right back to her signature look of disgruntlement.


    In any case though, there ain¡¯t no ring away grand gestures like that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wait by the porch,¡± I said, making a beeline for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll inform Ash on the way, you can say goodbye first.¡±


    Fifteen minutester, I had a purple bobblehead strapped tightly around my back as sped along alone across twists and turns in thete shadow of dusk. Even without winter coating every street and city block in the same shade of white, I¡¯d still have trouble being certain of the path I was taking.


    I¡¯d never been to Irene¡¯s home before, and the address she sent had sent me treading on unfamiliar territory. A region of town that was teetering between the line of not-quite-so-rural and not-quite-so-suburban. Everything here was considerably less jam-packedpared to the tightly-packed buildings I was used to seeing deep in the city.


    After a final turn having recognized the street name on a stray snow-rusted sign, I entered a stretch of residential homes, two storeys tall, garage and all, and clearly a much bigger space than what a lone subus would know what to do with.


    Guess she just likes open spaces.


    Approaching the end of the street, I spotted a distinct silhouette astray to the side in the beam of my headlight. The sight of Irene standing amidst the falling snow with her arms folded made her look like one of those wintry spirit maidens of urban folklore.


    Won¡¯t be surprised if I wound up actually getting cursed for real.


    Oh yeah, I already have.


    Should be safe, then.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± Irene said, a rare, genuine smile on her expression, slowly approaching forward as I stalled the bike to a stop. ¡°I really appreciate you doing this.¡±


    Hmm, that sounds familiar.


    ¡°Thank her,¡± I said, gesturing to Ms. Violet Helmethead and helping her with removing thest part of her name with a forceful tug. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even be here without her, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± with a courteous nod, she promptly addressed the silent Sera. ¡°We haven¡¯t interacted much since we first met, have we? You don¡¯t know me, yet you still choose to help me. Know that I won¡¯t take that lightly. You have my gratitude.¡±


    Sera, as always, was speechless ¨C forck of a better term. And after offering Irene the briefest of acknowledgment, set her gaze on the front door of her home.


    ¡°If it requires a day, two, or maybe three¡­ I assure you I won¡¯t keep you here any longer than you have to be,¡¯ informed Irene. ¡°The moment your help is no longer required, I¡¯ll send you straight back.¡±


    Again, Sera couldn¡¯t seem to lock eyes with her for any longer than a few seconds, and without being prompted or given permission, the violet-cloaked helper roused forward, pushing the entrance open and entering without any hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Irene thinned her lips after her. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll take that as her just being keen to get started.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, started on what, though?¡± I raised my brows at her. ¡°Y¡¯know, you still never said.¡±


    ¡°Must I? You can be dense, but you¡¯re rarely ever dumb. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already arrived at your conclusion, haven¡¯t you? A hunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather I hear it from you officially,¡± I said.


    ¡°Soon, then,¡± She softly assured, wearing a tender smile that dissuaded any further dissent. ¡°I¡¯d rather I not get both of our hopes up just yet.¡±


    Such a tease¡­


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m honestly surprised you managed to persuade her into helping,¡± She said, throwing a brief nce back to the slightly parted door. ¡°Not that I didn¡¯t have any faith in you, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯d have thought you¡¯d need longer than just a few hours.¡±


    ¡°A little bit of kindness goes a long way,¡± I muttered. ¡°And I know you have plenty to spare. Don¡¯t spend it all on me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± She shuffled a bit closer, surging me with a bolt of lightning with a light peck on the lips. ¡°In the meantime, go home, go rest¡­ thank you for convincing her. I¡¯ll talk to you soon.¡±


    And with a parting smile, she began to stride away, reaching to the front of her doorstep before I thought of something, felt something, apelling urge killing the rumbling engine of my bike, stuffing the keys deep into the pocket of my coat.


    ¡°Actually,¡± I spoke up clearly, and in the near distance, I saw here to a stop. ¡°Do you mind if Ie in for a while?¡±


    She turned, mildly surprised, the whistling wind billowing forward her confusion.


    ¡°Let me rephrase,¡± I said, heaving in the chilling cold, and longing greatly for a bit of warmth. ¡°Do you mind if I go see her?¡±

 Chapter 814 - 814 The Detective’s Domain

    814 The Detective¡¯s Domain


    Irene¡¯s house smelled humid.


    Tantalizingly humid.


    Like stepping inside and being sprinkled by the misty vapors of a hot spring, except without the hot spring, or the vapors. Just this pleasantly addictive aroma that kept tempting me to take bigger and bigger whiffs.


    Really, there was no other way to best put it¡­ the entire ce just reeked of her, and for one brief heated second, I seriously debated on packing my bags and permanently changing my home address.


    Irene had spotted me doing my best golden retriever impression as she led the way inside and just simply moved on with a sorta dismissive, impartial look ¨C boys will be boys and all that.


    I¡¯m telling you if Irene was ever feeling in an entrepreneurial mood one day, I guarantee she¡¯d be the world¡¯s first quintillionaire just selling air fresheners out on the street. And of course, the secret form would have to be kept a trade secret.


    Hell, I¡¯d take a hundred alone.


    But despite continuing to be bombarded by an overwhelming dose of ¡®Le Parfum Subus ¨¦pic¨¦ No.1¡¯ I didn¡¯t let that distract me from the fact that I¡¯m under her roof and not the other way around for like the first time ever since she knocked on my shabby apartment door once upon time ago.


    So naturally, I took in all and as much as I could of her humble abode ¨C and humble it was indeed.


    .....


    ¡°Big ce¡­¡± I muttered, giving my neck a rigorous exercise, twisting about.


    ¡°Had to be,¡± She said, continuing to lead and speak like some kind of curator in a museum. ¡°I need good venttion, plenty of room ¨C I¡¯m not really made for indoor living, you see. Too small, and I¡¯ll risk drowning myself in my own pheromones again. And we don¡¯t really want a repeat of that, do we?¡±


    I kept quiet, deciding to keep far away from that rhetorical, and continued on venturing only to realize sooner than soon that there really wasn¡¯t much to actually venture toward.


    Her house was¡­ kinda empty.


    Her walls in the inest white, not even a single picture, or painting, or any kind of framing to fill in the empty space. No potted nts to spice up the monotony. We entered the living room, and it was like a snippet taken straight out of a catalog.


    Everything, from her shelves barely containing anything, to her singr couch and table facing a television mounted onto the wall permeated this simple elegance that also simultaneously felt so hollow.


    I was beginning to think that nothing in this house has been meddled with since she first took up residence here however long ago that was.


    Granted, it was still a home, definitely¡­ but it was a home that wasn¡¯t so homely.


    Except for one saving grace, that is. I noticed in a second, closer look, connected loosely and left haphazardly, sat a little karaoke machine right beneath the mounted television, and its packaging sitting recently unboxed by the side.


    I faintly smiled, and Irene spotted me doing that too.


    ¡°A promise is a promise, isn¡¯t it?¡± Irene hastily said, despite me not even saying anything. ¡°Besides, I know what you¡¯re thinking¡­ the living room needed some sprucing anyway. It¡¯s all very conveniently timed.¡±


    I kept smiling. I kinda wanted to hug her, for fun ¨C but I don¡¯t think she¡¯d much appreciate that. Might just end up tazing myself from her touch instead.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°This isn¡¯t what you¡¯re here for, so don¡¯t you even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Not yet anyway,¡± I muttered.


    There was a noise, a nging from the corner down deeper into the hall, and I promptly followed Irene into the kitchen where we wound up stumbling upon Sera standing hunched over rummaging around in the yellow light of an opened fridge door.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s going to be a little annoying,¡± Irene said, her arms in a disapproving cross. ¡°Does she do that often at your ce?¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­ almost every night, ording to Adalia,¡± I replied.


    Sera slowly stepped back, her baggy sleeves gripping onto something small, and oddly-shaped, and also very red, and very gold¡­ not to mention strikingly familiar to boot.


    I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve seen that distinct red-gold shape before.


    ¡°Hey! No!¡± Irene suddenly snapped, flinging herself immediately around the countertop toward the purple burr, like a toddler with their hands caught in the cookie jar. ¡°Don¡¯t touch that! That¡¯s not for you to be eating!¡±


    Sera couldn¡¯t react in time to at all put up a fight when Irene swiped it from her hands ¨C but her brows did annoyingly furrow, having been denied a seemingly scrumptious snack. Butpared to the re Irene had on her¡­ simply put, that was an official UFC staring match she wasn¡¯t winning.


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed anything in the kitchen except for this,¡± Irene slowly and firmly said through pursed lips, putting the shapely glimmer of red and gold back into the fridge with a rattling m. ¡°And don¡¯t you even dare try for even a bite when I¡¯m not looking ¨C or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    To my absolute reeling bewilderment, Seraplied. Albeit, grudgingly, growling-ly, but nevertheless, she went along with it and didn¡¯t put up a fuss at all. With the how and why I chalked up to a woman¡¯s scorn. Guess even for a necromancer, that kind of damnation ain¡¯t simply worth it.


    ¡°Now you, and also you -¡± Irene snapped her eyes back toward me. ¡°- keep close to me. I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯re both supposed to be.¡±


    A short trek across to the other end of the houseter, Irene shuffled us into a small, secluded room¡­ and it was here that I started to feel like I just traversed through the doorway of a not-so-distant past.


    The blinds were closed, the lights were shut ¨C by all ounts of reality¡¯s rule, there should only just be darkness ¨C yet even so, it was as if the glow of an early dawn was a permanent fixture of the room¡­ burning faintly, pulsing tenderly¡­ with the slight, pungent smell of cindered fabric¡­ a slumbering, pale figureid upon the crisp, crumpled sheets of a bed.


    Ria was just as I remembered her¡­ or maybe not quite.


    The ming locks of her long, crimson hair smoldered just as enthralling as before¡­ her pale skin lighting embers that strayed across the cold air remained the same mesmerizing sight¡­ but then this quiet, this deafening silence of hers¡­ I just can¡¯t seem to ever get used to.


    I tried to recall thest time I¡¯ve seen her smile and it was a little rming how murky that sight was to me. Then I remembered her final words echoing in my head, the pained, weary look on her expression, that fading luster in her crimson eyes¡­ and it was scary how vividly I could see that instead.


    ¡°She¡¯s dimmer in the winter,¡± Irene said, stepping closer to the foot of the bed when no one else moved. ¡°Not usually this dim, though¡­¡±


    ¡°Still dreaming¡­¡± I mumbled uselessly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ being trapped in there¡­ it¡¯s not killing her, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an eternal sleep. It¡¯ll pretty much kill anyone without any intervention,¡± She said. ¡°But for Ria ¨C for someone immortal ¨C to her, it would just be a very, very nice long dream. Lady Enstar cannot im her.¡±


    Then her shoulders slightly sag, her head fell to a nt, and a deep, brooding sigh escaped her.


    ¡°Though I wouldn¡¯t put it past Ria to wish that she could somehow.¡±


    Sera stayed the furthest away, standing far back like some kind of unassuming amenity belonging in a corner.


    ¡°So what do you need her to do?¡± I asked, ncing back at the hooded, purple furnishing right behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± Irene replied, still deep in somber though. ¡°Something useful, I hope.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me reword that ¨C Irene, what are you trying to do here?¡±


    ¡°A few days from now we¡¯ll be celebrating Ria¡¯s birthday,¡± She looked at me, her expression an unreadable nk. ¡°Once a year. Doesn¡¯te around often¡­¡± and she sighed again. ¡°And really what kind of birthday would it be without the life of the party?¡±


    So ¨C what?¡± I raised my brows at her, my thoughts swirling an array of scenarios by her implication. You want to infiltrate her head yourself, celebrate it with her there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an idea,¡± She nudged her head. ¡°Among many other ideas I have in mind.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± I said, making sure the concern in my voice was loud and clear. ¡°Before you said ¨C you told me it¡¯s dangerous. That everytime I try, I¡¯m risking my life.¡±


    ¡°Risking your life, yes,¡± Irene said. ¡°But that is not what I¡¯m trying to do. I won¡¯t risk mine. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do yet, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°But she promised to always stay by my side,¡± Irene said finally. ¡°A promise is a promise¡­ and I fully intend to make sure that she keeps hers¡­ one way or another.¡±


    Ria softly zed heedlessly. Blind to the world, deaf to every word. Yet every moment, she looked as if she was about to spring awake at any second now¡­ but ultimately, she never does.


    Because she never wants to again.


    ¡°I need to sort out a couple of things,¡± Irene promptly dered, turning away from Ria. ¡°Sera, your room is opposite this one, we¡¯ll start tomorrow. And as for you ¨C ¡± once again, she whirled around at me, one foot already outside into the hall. ¡°Stay as long as you want. Come see me when you¡¯re ready to go, I¡¯ll see you out.¡±


    And with a final somber look into the room, faintly illuminated in a burning red, Irene quietly closed the door, and with footsteps fading gradually ¨C she had gone.

 Chapter 815 - 815 Choices Reprised

    815 Choices Reprised


    I felt like a visitor in a hospice being here, sitting here at the small empty space at the side of her bed ¨C grazed only scarcely by the warmth of her dim light ¨C just staring, just waiting for¡­ I don¡¯t really know¡­


    Something maybe¡­


    And conveniently, just to add to the immersion, there was even a nurse here in attending ¨C facemask and all ¨C themed purple for some strange reason or another.


    It was almost like we were reprising a scene from the past, the three of us together. Meeting with Sera after traversing the forest deep in the night, stray twigs and leavestching to the seams of my clothes, and there resting atop a bed of grass under the moonlit skies, I¡¯dy beside Ria ¨Cpletely unknowing of what was about to happen, or just what I was about to unravel delving deep within.


    So many things have happened since, and yet through it all, stumbling down in every pitfall, rising up above every peak, Ria had remained ever fast asleep.


    I almost, just almost wish to just¡­ lie next to her, close my eyes, and join her in her eternal wondend again. No grander motive, no naive heroics ¨C I just wanted to sit down with her and simply tell her how things were going on with life.


    This was how I genuinely felt despite only knowing her so briefly¡­ so I can really only imagine how Irene was feeling about it all. I remember before when she was a whole lot more impartial about it, assuring me nothing can be done and that this was Ria¡¯s decision, and the best that we could do was respect her choice and leave her well alone.


    Whatever happened to that sentiment, I wonder?


    Carrying on with shifting stances ¨C can¡¯t forget there was also this, there was also her¡­ this violet enigma hovering closely by, her intentions and thoughts perhaps the most elusive of all.


    .....


    In every one of our nightly escapades from before, Sera had made it abundantly clear that her service did note without its caveat, a price to be paid, a deal to uphold, and a promise to her¡­ that ultimately went unfulfilled.


    The fact that I denied her what she wanted already gave her all the right to tly deny me any more help, and it¡¯d be all well-deserved¡­ yet under the same roof, a few feet apart within the same room, here Sera was ready to help once more, and even more bafflingly¡­


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you asked me about it yet?¡± I muttered to her silence. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for it any second now, but you ¨C I mean, don¡¯t you still want it? You do, don¡¯t you? So why haven¡¯t you asked for it?¡±


    All the permission, all of the rights, my gaze locked onto the gleaming yellow pinpricks beneath her long hood ¨C yet there was still not a single peep about it.


    ¡°Your freedom¡­¡±


    Sera blinked, soundlessly weaving closer on the opposite side of the bed, and dimly illuminated by smoldering red mes, I watched her subtly yet undoubtedly give her head a shake.


    One gesture, no words, yet so many things spoken.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to be free?¡±


    She went still for a brief moment, her gaze veering in that familiar drift of ponder, before she finally responded ¨C lifting an arm, her sleeve rolling back, unveiling a thin, pale finger pointed straight toward me.


    It took me a while toe up with a sensible trantion for that one.


    ¡°You want¡­ me to¡­¡± I began precariously, closely watching her eyes for any signs of misunderstanding. ¡°Wait, do you want me¡­ to decide for you?¡±


    She dropped her arm, nodded once, and there was definitely no misinterpreting that.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    A low groan had me wide-eyed in surprise¡­ because was it really that obvious enough to annoy her over the fact that Ipletely missed it?


    Secondster, Sera went even lower with her grumbles ¨C apparently it was.


    Suddenly, I felt a sting.


    Sharp, painful, piercing in and through me in the direction of her unblinking gaze,sting briefly enough for my lips to part loose and answer myself in her stead, ¡°Because I trust you.¡±


    Then it all came to stop, and I was left wheezing air, reeling in a whirlwind of ebbing pain and mounting bemusement.


    Sera trusts me?


    I blinked hard, unblurring the soft rims of colors smudging my view to catch a flutter of violet in time just as Sera pulled open the bedroom door.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do that, Sera?¡± I managed to sputter out, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Thest time¡­ when I denied you the first time¡­ I¡¯m not too sure if I¡¯ve changed my mind about it yet¡­ so if you¡¯re just gonna leave up to me without pestering, then I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll have to¡­ ¡±


    Again, it was another quick, vivid sh of a recent past. Ugly bitter memories of days and days of me stringing her along, clinging onto a shimmering hope that I extinguished in a single conversation, a few minutes ¨C her and I, face-to-face beneath the million twinkling eyes of the moonlit skies.


    I remember feeling her resentment, that silent, suffocating disappointment. How she turned away without a word, without a fight. Now here I was doing it all over again, wrestling between the notions of what was right and what was needed. Do I free her now the way she was? Or do I keep her bound to me still because of what she was?


    Was she really just a malignant evil? Or could she be something lesser? something better?


    She could have just demanded. So easily, she could have twisted this favor to her benefit. She could have just demanded that I free her right there and then, and perhaps¡­ seeing no other way, and finding no other options¡­ maybe I would have.


    If I didn¡¯t have that choice.


    But instead she left it to me ¨C so simply, so casually¡­ her life literally in my hands to hold¡­ or to let go.


    Twice now I¡¯m left to wonder¡­


    Do I let go?


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to decide that¡­¡± I muttered to her. ¡°Not yet anyway¡­¡±


    Once again, Sera just blinked. Like in that forest long ago, she just turned away and walked. But that cold disappointment did not manifest this time. She left, but her hope did not fizzle.


    If anything it wasrger, broader, exining all that was needed in her absence.


    She¡¯ll wait.


    For as long as it takes.


    A whileter, after a final glimpse and a bittersweet click, I shut the door of Ria¡¯s room behind me.


    It was gettingte, and Nick was expecting bright and early next morning or dear God have mercy on my soul.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re done,¡± Irene said, meeting me halfway across the hall. ¡°That was¡­ quick. I was just about to head back in.¡±


    ¡°Just wanted a look, remember?¡± I said, spurring onward with a raised brow. ¡°Unless, of course, you want me to stay for a bit more. I¡¯ll happily obliged.¡±


    ¡°Tempting¡­¡± She smirked. ¡°But I have work.¡±


    Four simple words ¨C the ruiner of all things fun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all¡­¡± I sighed.


    Irene promptly saw me out her front door, standing shaded from the falling snow beneath her porch, watching me mber my bike, twist at the ignition, and as it roared to life, I heard her yelling faintly through the rumble of the engine.


    ¡°The thirty-first, remember. Mark it. n it. You better not skip out on me. I did not spend five hundred dors plus shipping for nothing, you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Loud and clear,¡± I answered back, plopping in and bumping my smile with my helmet. ¡°Also, five hundred ¨C really? Is it really worth that much?¡±


    ¡°It will be,¡± She assured me, waving me off with a soft, tender look in her eyes. ¡°So long as you¡¯re there.¡±


    Guess I¡¯ll take her word for it.


    ¡°Make sure to bring something too,¡± She firmly reminded me before I took off. ¡°It is a birthday celebration, after all.¡±


    ¡°A gift? She¡¯s asleep, Irene.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. And?¡±


    Alright, guess I can¡¯t argue with that logic.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll think of something,¡± I said.


    ¡°Make sure it¡¯s a good one,¡± She said, then eyed me, her eyes narrowing something fierce. ¡°But not too good, alright?¡±


    Thest I saw of her was her hand raised in a hearty wave gradually shrinking in the distance as I roared beneath the dark white of the skies.


    31st was still a short few days away. Not a lot of time, but hopefully enough to get all the answers I needed when the timees.


    What Irene was nning.


    The kind of gift you give to aatose birthday girl.


    And the taxing dilemma that was Sera¡¯s trust in me. And my trust in her¡­


    But that was all for another time.


    For now though, a good night¡¯s sleep sounded nice.

 Chapter 816 - 816 Informing The Informer

    816 Informing The Informer


    Three hours into my shift, the cafe moderately filled with ttering ss and chattering folks making up most of the early morning rapport, and I was clinging less and less to the ill-fated prospect that the bossdy will ever show.


    Overthinking led me down on a journey of deep-seated animosity, one where Hayley was doing everything in her power never again have my presence desecrate her peace of mind after that little stunt I pulled on her on Christmas


    Common sense told me she was probably just busy with other things at the moment.


    Take a guess which of the two had me hoodwinked and made a devout believer of.


    Doesn¡¯t help that Nick was also far too busy being, well, Nick, to bother answering when I tried asking him about it. Once again just shut up in his man cave of an office,zing away, five tabs of solitaire opened on hisputer, don¡¯t know what the hell he actually does on there ¨C but I wouldn¡¯t put it past him.


    I did notice though that Harry¡¯s gift, which had been sitting on his desk from yesterday, was now entirely missing from its spot or anywhere else as far as I could peruse.


    And the gift wasn¡¯t the only thing absent either.


    For the first time in known history, the swivel stool at the counter¡¯s far end was empty of its usual patron and the rustling sound of shuffling, sliding pages that came with.


    It wasn¡¯t like Irene to just miss her daily dose from her favorite dealer in the whole wide world ¨C presumably. I have this sneaking suspicion that if I were to call the local precinct, I¡¯d find that they¡¯re also down one diligent detective right this morning.


    .....


    In any case, whatever it was she was trying to do¡­ safe to say, that she really was trying alright¡­


    Fortunately, not everything had strayed away from the status quo;ing back from the storeroom with a refill on ingredients, I found myself with a newly-arrived patron of dazzling blonde hair wearing an endearing smile, and suddenly the whole world made perfect sense again.


    Damn good thing I decided to leave the ring behind today. Would be a shame to spoil the surprise especially so unceremoniously.


    ¡°Oh wow, you got the strawberries ready!¡± Amanda said in cheer, seeing a container full of the stuff bouncing around with other items I had across my arms. ¡°Have we peaked? Have we already reached the point in our rtionship where you¡¯re able to read my thoughts before I even know them myself?¡±


    ¡°Um, sure,¡± I said, two orders behind and too pressed for time toe up with something better. ¡°Why don¡¯t you also say them out loud as well, yeah? Y¡¯know, just so there aren¡¯t any misunderstandings?¡±


    ¡°Or how about I just haveplete and total faith in you?¡± She suggested, her elbow on the counter propping up a cheeky smile. ¡°Make the drink ¨C I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get it just right since you know me so well, right?¡±


    Oh God, the gamer¡¯s gaming now. She¡¯s turned our rtionship into a game again, a test ¨C on no, why? Do I look like a clown to her? Do I amuse her? The stakes were high; either get it right, or turn that smile upside down.


    Welp, so be it then. There are only like ¨C seven items on our menu which key ingredient involves strawberries. A one out of seven guess, that¡¯s like roughly a fourteen percent chance of getting it right. Oh well, I¡¯ve done more astronomical feats before, I suppose. I¡¯ll take those odds.


    And so, five minutes after following my strongest hunch, Amanda¡¯s smile remained bright and wide, red foam clinging to her upper lip to which she hungrily licked clean from her cherry chapstick.


    ¡°Maybe not quite the mind-reader yet,¡± She confessed while taking an ever longer, bigger sip. ¡°But with bartending skills like yours, you don¡¯t even need to be.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I thought you might like this one better,¡± I said in my defense. ¡°Y¡¯know, that whole reading your thoughts before you even know them yourself thing?¡±


    ¡°Oh-ho, alright¡­¡± She sniggered, simpering with her lips mped over the straw. ¡°In that case, guess you pass with flying colors. Seriously, just the best boyfriend ever ¨C aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Humble me just simply took her words in stride, bowing slight whilst polishing a ss clean with a cloth.


    ¡°Something I¡¯m sure Adalia knows a thing or two about by now, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    I stopped wiping.


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this now?¡± She said, noticing my reaction. ¡°Girlfriend-senses tingling again?¡±


    ¡°Dangerously.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can tell them to stop tingling,¡± She eased her gaze, slumping back against her seat. ¡°I¡¯m here for a drink, and as an informer ¨C that is all. Teasing you ¡¯till you¡¯re pink can wait another time. Hopefully sooner rather thanter though.¡±


    ¡°Informer?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Amanda nodded. ¡°The director needs you toe in extra early today. He¡¯s feeling very gung-ho, and wants to gauge everyone¡¯s chemistry with the new actorsing in. So immediately after work, it¡¯s straight to work for you ¨C capeesh?¡±


    Quite an out-of-blue request, this one. Though surprisingly tame for that psycho-perfectionist. I was looking for a long soak in something warm before belting out an oscar-worthy performance, but oh well¡­


    ¡°Those new actors must be pretty good if it¡¯s got him this fired up,¡± I remarked.


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement, you have no idea. Like, especially the Elidna,¡± She looked again at me, wide hazel eyes unblinking in her disbelief. ¡°Did you know about the Elidna?¡±


    ¡°What about the Elidna?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you literally have no idea,¡± then with a feeble shake of her head, she downed a heavy gulp of her drink, ignoring the straw that nearly shot up her nose. ¡°Whatever ¨C don¡¯t ask me about it. I¡¯m not gonna spoil the surprise for you. Besides, seeing is believing. You¡¯d call me a liar even if I told you.¡±


    What the hell was she even going on about anymore¡­ poor girl looks like a war vet reliving through an onught the way she¡¯s reacting. But, s, before I could further inquire, another thought popped into mind which instantly took priority over anything else.


    ¡°Hey, um, how¡¯s Hayley doing? Do you know?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Amanda said, slowly settling herself back to a calm. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Have you been meeting her recently? Like yesterday, or even earlier this morning?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± She said again, narrowing her gaze and leaning in closer at me. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°How is she? Has she been in a good moodtely?¡±


    ¡°The usual,¡± She quickly said. ¡°Look, if I have to ask you why again, bucko, I¡¯ll ¨C !¡±


    ¡°Just curious,¡± I interjected, cating her look of suspicion with an assuring smile. ¡°And if you see her again, can you please kindly remind her that she¡¯s got a cafe to run here?¡±


    ¡°Hayley¡¯s busy with a prior engagement,¡± Amanda vaguely said. ¡°Besides, running the ce ¨C isn¡¯t that what Nick¡¯s here for?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, Nick! How could I forget Nick? Right,¡± I vigorously nodded, tossing my eyes to the backroom, and faintly catching a glimpse of the solitaire-king himself. ¡°Good ol¡¯ reliable Nick. Love the man. Would marry him if I could.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Amanda advised darkly. ¡°Knowing how things usually go with you, you just might.¡±


    Ooo, awesome. Now I have the mental image of Nick in a tight-fitting bridal gown burned in my head forever to tell my future therapist about somewhere down the line. Thank you, Amanda ¨C very cool.


    Actually, giving it a little more thought, considering the stances of our rtionship¡­ I feel like it¡¯d be in that wedding dress instead.


    Oh¡­ god¡­ this therapist is gonna cost a fortune¡­


    ¡°Putting that aside for like ¨C forever,¡± I slowly spoke up again, still feeling goosebumps shivering me around my shoulder. ¡°Do you want to go out for dinner with me in two days from now?¡±


    I nearly got assaulted with a spatter of strawberry sludge. Luckily Amanda covered her mouth in time, and I helped slide her some napkins to wipe the droplets that did manage to trickle down her chin.


    Then staring, blinking, and forcefully swallowing, she gasped.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dinner, Amanda,¡± I repeated myself. ¡°Two days starting from today. I¡¯m off then. And I got free coupons for Italian that I won in a paintball match that¡¯s just been sitting rotting in my wallet.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if she was even hearing me or hearing some other stuff of her own ¨C the way her gaze seemed to be looking through me, but one thing did manage to register though.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me out¡­ on a date?¡±


    I just smiled,pletely understanding her disbelief on a fundamental level.


    ¡°Kinda sounds like it, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    She didn¡¯t smile back.


    ¡°You¡¯re really asking me out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I nodded again.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°Not me?¡±


    ¡°Not you.¡±


    ¡°Is this a dream?¡±


    ¡°I could pinch you.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± She panicked and blurted, drawing herself away from reach. ¡°I want to stay. Let me stay.¡±


    I just raised my hands, and after explicitly showing and assuring her of my pinch-free motives, she slowly scooted back closer.


    ¡°But, wh-what¡¯s this all about, then?¡± Amanda stammered, still reeling from the shock and delight of it all. ¡°Why so out of nowhere¡­ it¡¯s¡­ is there¡­ do you have something special nned? You do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Said we can read each other¡¯s thoughts, right?¡± I said, reaching out, pinching her cheek anyway, deceiving her all along. And surprise, surprise, this was no dream of hers. ¡°Complete and total faith. Why don¡¯t you try taking a guess?¡±

 Chapter 817 - 817 Great Surprise

    817 Great Surprise


    Slowly and surely, Amanda wasing round to the prospect that yes ¨C this was really, actually happening. I was really, actually asking.


    Seriously¡­ by the way she was acting, you¡¯d think Christmas came true to her or something.


    ¡°So just Italian? Dinner? Anything else? Is there any more you have nned before or after that? Can¡¯t be just a simple dinner, right? Right?¡±


    Like a little kid off on a trip to Disnend. Except keener, and definitely a hundred billion times more cuter.


    ¡°Surprises can only be surprises so long as they stay as surprises,¡± I wisely said. ¡°As you would know yourself. You almost seem to live and die by those words.¡±


    ¡°Okay, alright. Guilty as charged, but¡­¡± She sheepishly pouted, swiveling in her seat. ¡°Gonna really leave me guessing ¨C squirming here? Not even a tiny hint?¡±


    ¡°I got you your gift,¡± I admitted, her fluttering puppy-dog eyes wringing it out of my lips. ¡°But I suspect you already suspected that.¡±


    ¡°Still doesn¡¯t hurt to have that confirmation,¡± She whispered melodically, drumming her fingers against the counter in anticipation. ¡°Um, I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯d mind sharing just what¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Two days, Amanda. Hold out,¡± I interjected, silencing her with a finger to the lips. ¡°I know you¡¯ll survive.¡±


    .....


    She clicked her tongue, but that was merely a small ssh of disappointment rippling across her expression in an ocean of her excitement.


    ¡°Fine, alright. So, dinner, Italian, mysterious present ¨C what should I wear?¡± An impish glint shed briefly in her gaze. ¡°What do you want me to wear? Any preference? Something easy to peel away or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Wear what you find appropriate,¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Amanda slurped up the rest of her smoothie, rising from her seat with strawberry-vored determination coating her smile. ¡°Thinces and skimpy frills it is.¡±


    It¡¯s either she¡¯s making risquements like that, or blushing red over a simple kiss. It¡¯s always one or the other with her. I seriously don¡¯t get this woman sometimes.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll see you on set afterward,¡± I muttered, ringing her up at the register.


    ¡°Mm, no, I¡¯m not part of today¡¯s shoot,¡± She said, forking over the cash plus a handsome tip via a quick, sneaky peck on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s only the Elidna scenes being shot today, remember? Instead, I¡¯ll be out helping set up the next location. And for that scene, I¡¯m definitely there.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Shame. Was kinda hoping she¡¯d be there¡­ ¡¯cause as far as I can tell from my time in showbiz so far, Amanda¡¯s the only one that can get that psycho with a vision to not yell half the crew into resignation before the afternoon¡¯s even finished.


    ¡°Oh, also don¡¯t forget about Hayley,¡± I reminded her just as she jingled the bells draped over the front door. ¡°Pass along the message, alright?¡±


    Amanda turned, her hair blowing in a breeze seeping in through the gap in the doorway. A half-smile obscured partly by stray, blonde locks.


    ¡°And make her get the wrong idea that you¡¯ve been having her on your mind?¡± With a brisk turn of her heels, she waved her hand. ¡°Yeah, no ¨C tell her yourself.¡±


    The door slowly pped close in her wake, leaving me just downright confused about what she meant by that. That reason didn¡¯t make any sense to me at all. Like what¡¯s the difference? Between Amanda and I, the message was still the same either way.


    Before I could shrivel any more brain cells at the thought, however, the entry bells jingled once more, and I immediately reverted back to customer-service mode, weing in another pair of patrons inwards for a wholesome morning of warm coffee and fluffy cakes.


    By afternoon, andmuting through the blistering cold home, I was about ready to just crumble to dust underneath the warmth of my nket, but instead I bitterly weaved around myfy bed and dove headfirst into my closet searching for Chester amidst the dull and drabby rags of boring me.


    Decided against bringing along Mom¡¯s cloak for the shoot. Pretty sure that¡¯d be somewhat breaking canon if I showed up wearing such a thing, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s in Chester¡¯s character to be wearing something so¡­ is edgy the right word? I¡¯m just gonna say it is.


    Which was a true shame. I¡¯ve gotten used to fastening that cloak around me and melting in its imprable warmth. Though I suppose I¡¯d change my tune rather quickly once spring arrives blowing hot and heavy.


    Ash made the drive to the shoot and as well as the looming prospect of the taxing work that¡¯s toe significantly more bearable and appealing just with her palpable enthusiasm alone.


    All smiles and ears wriggling, mbering on behind me, how could I remain surly when she¡¯s easily having the best day of her life for like the umpteenth time?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been rather active as ofte, Master,¡± Ash remarked at a stoplight midway to our destination. ¡°At times, it seems as if in moments sparingly and brief that you¡¯re ever actually home.¡±


    ¡°You can say that again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Why, it feels only a short time ago when our mealtimes were often shared. Times when I could always reliably hear your footprints just down the hall, instead of only my own filling in the vast silence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I mumbled, hearing a bit of guilt resound inside my helmet. ¡°It kinda does feel like we¡¯re spending less actual time with each other, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°A small and insignificant price to pay for all you¡¯ve gained from it,¡± Ash said, shaking her head. ¡°Master, I wish for you to have all sorts of experiences. To collect and aplish great aspirations in life. And it is of no dire consequence if it is at the expense of seeing only slightly less of you. It only serves to make times like these with you all that more grander in return.¡±


    The light turned green, and revving onwards, Ash wrapped her arms around me even tighter, feeling her wide smile, her brimming happiness, a small imprint against my back.


    Well, Ash was certainly right about one thing, alright ¨C ain¡¯t no way any second with her like this was a moment I¡¯d ever forget. And there¡¯s still the convention to boot too. I¡¯m just counting the days at this point until then¡­


    After driving for just a little more, I had us pulling up at our destination and wedging through tworge vans parked right in front of the derelict building. A cluttered mess of filming equipment and costume props sticking out of either or¡¯s sliding door.


    Felt kinda weird and surreal to be back here again, especially with what went down inside these walls just two nights before. Hopefully, that won¡¯t distract me though when ites to ying Chester¡­ strutting across the dirty concrete¡­ knowing they were tainted with much more than just dirt and rubble.


    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± I said, turning to Ash, attempting to clear my thoughts in time before we made it to the top floor of the building. ¡°Have you heard from Serately? She been talking to you? I remember you and her can do that telepathic-soulmunicating thingy from before.¡±


    And as soon as I said that, I immediately recalled how they could even talk that way. Through a bond, an attachment, close and unwavering with each other. Complete and utter trust as its barest, purest form imaginable. That was the only way to truly hear her.


    But to me, she was still as silent as ever. And why not? why on earth would I be any different? It¡¯d be pretty conceited of me to think I deserve otherwise¡­ so why the hell was I feeling so strange about it?


    ¡°Indeed, Sera has reached out to me on asion, and in rmingly frequent intervals at that,¡± Ash said. ¡°She expressed to me the many grievances of her circumstance, to which she has quite the array of.¡±


    ¡°Irene hasn¡¯t been mistreating her, has she?¡±


    ¡°None in any way that I could surmise, Master,¡± She said. ¡°She mostlyins that she is unable to eat as she wishes, forced to simply make do with what Lady Irene has on offer. And it seems Lady Irene¡¯s cooking is not as up to par as she would have liked. Apparently, she burns her eggs.¡±


    How do you burn an egg?


    ¡°And what about the task Irene is having her do?¡± I asked. ¡°She made any mention of that?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps it is more appropriate to call it less a task than it is more just Seraplying with Lady Irene¡¯s whims.¡±


    ¡°Meaning?¡±


    ¡°Sera has been given no explicit order to aplish. Instead, it seems Lady Irene has been simply expending her abilities with no direct rhyme or reason for it.¡±


    Now that was certainly news to me. I knew Irene said she didn¡¯t actually have a solid idea yet of what she was trying to aplish, but I thought that was just hyperbole. I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d be literally waving Sera around like a magic wand going hocus-pocus and hoping for something to happen.


    What was she even waiting for to happen anyway?


    ¡°Needless to say, Sera has been growing increasingly restless by the hour. She says she hopes that you woulde to appreciate her efforts.¡±


    I blinked, missing a step on the staircase, bashing my feet against the face of one and skidding, nearly bashing my face on one.


    ¡°She said that?¡±


    Ash nodded wordlessly, hosting me back upright, and between me recovering my bnce and carrying on the rest of the way, the great, strenuous dilemma of trust elevated to a tenser state of disarray.


    ¡°Tell her that I already do,¡± I said after a while. ¡°And, uh, thank you.¡±


    Another diligent nod. ¡°I shall pass along your words, Master.¡±


    Right then with so much to think and simmer onyered like a metaphorical tower of babel soaring high in my head, I knew it was going to be a pretty rough day of acting trying to find a ce of Chester somewhere in that wobbling tower.


    Then, upon reaching the final floor, gazing straight ahead, anotheryer piled over atop the countless others. I spotted her, one of the new aforementioned actors ¨C the elf.


    Except she wasn¡¯t an elf. Far from it.


    I recognized her immediately through the thick veil of costume and makeup, seeing well past the prosthetic ears and the perfectly-fitted wig on her head. It was the smile that gave it away, the way she was talking to a member of staff ¨C that yful sway.


    At that moment, it finally dawned on me why Amanda¡¯s parting words were so nonsensical. It¡¯s ¡¯cause it was nonsense all along.


    A surprise.


    Suddenly, as if in a disy of sixth sense, she caught my gaze with hers in the corner of her eyes, and promptly, she turned my way¡­ then slowly, heartily¡­


    Hayley waved hi.

 Chapter 818 - 818 The New Actors

    818 The New Actors


    Hayley has officially be my new Nick.


    Like brother, like sister.


    Showing up out of nowhere in the most unexpected of times in the most unexpected of ces. If someone came up to me and said that there exists a super-secret incubator that generates an endless amount of clones of Nick and Hayley ¨C hell, I¡¯d believe them.


    With a life like my own ¨C what¡¯s left to even raise an eyebrow at anymore, really?


    She looked at me. I looked at her. A quintillion billion thoughts crackling hollow in my empty head like fireworks, but not a single one everrge enough to st out my lips as words.


    Awkwardness was a good fizzler too ¨C so there¡¯s that. And considering the still smoking wreckage of how ourst interaction went down, asphyxiation by awkwardness was a high possibility between us.


    ¡°Maltrisar!¡± red a great, booming voice, snapping the tension, and one that which Hayley immediately turned her head towards. ¡°The cameras are rolling and there¡¯s still not an elf to be seen anywhere! Not a good look on your first day ¨C I¡¯m letting you know now!¡±


    Stand me a million miles away sted constantly by the infernal screams of the damned, and I¡¯d still easily manage to pick out Mr. Director here over the hellish symphony.


    Hayley checked her pointed ears with a firm tug before eagerly rushing forward to her ce on set like she didn¡¯t just hear herself being beckoned by Satan himself.


    .....


    What the hell was happening, what kind of shoot we were currently doing ¨C I¡¯ve no idea of either two. You¡¯d think being one of the major characters in this project, I¡¯d have at least a vague idea of where things were heading¡­ but apparently this project was just too progressive and ambitious for that kind of stuff. Plot so good, even I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.


    Only one way to find out, I suppose.


    I resumed walking, stepping over long winding cables, and weaving past members of staff strewn across the narrow hallway, and rounded beneath the same opened doorway that Hayley disappeared into¡­ with Ash, as always, tagging close behind.


    On my own, I was quite sure it would have taken much longer for everyone to even notice me, but since I wasn¡¯t, and was actually apanied by the most urate depiction of Elvenkind, let¡¯s just say people had the tendency to stare¡­ with the most tant, and unpleasant of which belonging to¡­


    ¡°Oh, hey, Ash!¡± there was a heroic flutter of a cape, dashing blue eyes aglow, and a secondter, Leon had swallowed up my entire view, engulfed by his golden locks and pearly white smile. ¡°And my dear friend, Chester too ¨C of course! d you¡¯re here. Both of you.¡±


    Why do I feel like an afterthought? Is it ¡¯cause I¡¯m not a pretty Elf, too? Is that it? I have my good points too, damn it.


    ¡°As am I,¡± Ash replied, tilting her head in the usual greeting. ¡°I must thank you all for amodating myself once more. I do hope my presence will be of no burden in any way.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Leon dered perhaps a little too uncharacteristically. ¡°In fact,e to all of our shoots if you wish! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯d get the right approval, anything you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Too kind is right¡­


    ¡°Leon,¡± I whispered firmly, pulling his attention that was so set on Ash toward me. Once I knew I gained his full undivided, I looked over past his gant stature; toward the center of the shoot, where a familiar figure stood in wait. ¡°Hayley, over there ¨C when did¡­? who did¡­?¡±


    ¡°Amanda got her in for us,¡± He answered. ¡°And frankly, it¡¯s a wonder none of us thought of her any sooner. Her audition was a marvel to watch. Really knows her character inside and out. Never seen the director more pleased ¨C well, unless you count, of course¡­¡±


    Leon trailed his words into a disbelieving chuckle, staring briefly at me like I was in on a secret that I¡¯d persistently kept hidden from everyone.


    ¡°Did you know about her?¡± He asked me finally when all I had in return was a nk, clueless stare. ¡°You had to have known about her, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence, and even the simrities, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Leon, you can either keep guessing, or you can just ask me about it already,¡± I said. ¡°What the hell is it?¡±


    ¡°The Elidna,¡± He said with a wider, baffled stare. ¡°Did you know about ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°AND ACTION!¡±


    The room instantly fell to a deafening a quiet, the ringing of an explosion muffled in my ears ¨C and whatever discussion, whatever action everyone was in the middle of took pause ¨C as the cameraman began to slowly pan across the ruined backdrop, a limelight of multiple spotlights basking elf-Hayley in an almost ethereal glow¡­ and at that moment, it was like I could only barely recognize her.


    Her demeanor hadpletely changed. That perky, bubblydy-boss that had been using me as a guinea pig for all her new products had vanished, restless instead by this more brash individual, strutting savagely forward into the scene with a restless nt to her brows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill them,¡± She suddenly eximed harshly, madly, into the open air, pacing about. ¡°You put me with them and I shall snap their legs. I will snap their bones and use them to stifle their screams by puncturing their throats. Then I shall take their heads, and grant the both of them to you. Yes, that will be the extent of my service. You are most wee!¡±


    I haven¡¯t a single understanding of anything that was happening, aside from the fact that this elf ¨C whoever she was ¨C was most displeased about having to do something and was very vocal about it.


    ¡°We¡¯re shooting the Elf and the Elidna scene first,¡± Leon whispered, kindly providing some context. ¡°This is after the scene where you and I go confront the Elidna. The director wants to see what they¡¯re made of.¡±


    Somewhere in the silent, focused swarm surrounding the set, I spotted the distinct gleam of sunsses; the director-man was in his seat, head tilted in assessment but evidently liking what he was seeing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you can¡¯t hear me! Ignoring me! That¡¯ll only make me more upset!¡± The elf shouted, then impulsively kicked arge chunk of rubble into the air, the moment of impact echoing with the sound of styrofoam as it flew somewhere off-camera andnded with a hollow st. ¡°Humans ¨C really? Seriously? You¡¯re going to make me ¨C ? Those nasty, smelly, living, breathing excrements, and you¡¯ll have me y nice with them?! Hah! You¡¯re joking! So full of shit from having consumed too much of their blood, I suppose! Oh, how far your kind has truly fallen. No wonder your kind are practically extinct. You¡¯re all idiots.¡±


    My eyes felt drawn toward Ash¡¯s direction, curious of her reaction to this rather¡­ interesting depiction of her species. As far as I could tell, however, her gaze harbored no telltale opinion, she was actually more focused on watching the rest of the scene unfold.


    And unfold it did.


    The lighting darkened, the ambiance took a sharp plunge into stiffer, icier depths, and suddenly, from nowhere within the scene, a quiet voice answered the elf¡¯s fiery outrage.


    ¡°Yell if you must, kill if you must,¡± it echoed imposingly, effortlessly faltering the elf¡¯s rage with nothing but a whisper, ¡°But you will do as I asked.¡±


    ¡°No fucking¡­¡± I managed to strangle the rest of my words before I could ruin the scene, but that only ¡¯cause theplete and utter shock to implode within every inch, every vein in my body, and for a few seconds there, it felt as if my soul had slipped out of my wide-open mouth.


    Rest of the scene continued to simply unravel before me. Grade A performances, captivation dialogue; the golden take of all golden takes. Or so I assume, at least. Can¡¯t really tell when I¡¯m both blind and deaf now thanks to that¡­ thanks to her.


    The other star of the shoot¡­ suddenly appearing, manifesting into the scene out of thin air with a blink¡­


    Almost like magic.


    And it was just like with Hayley all over again.


    Webbed wings protruding out her back, and narrow gills painted seamlessly onto the pale white of her neck. Her feet were like flippers sweeping away the rubble beneath her.


    Indeed, it seemed every aspect of her was either drawn on, affixed or attached utilizing some ancient method of movie witchcraft¡­ all except for her fangs, every-so subtly unveiled with every word from her lips¡­ and as well as the almost blinding glint of her ws¡­ with every move, every glimpse of them¡­ almost as if a dormant threat to any eyes that happened to cast upon them.


    They looked almost too graphic, too striking¡­ too real¡­


    ¡°Master, isn¡¯t that¡­ Amelia?¡± Ash whispered, matching my expression with an incredulous look of her own. ¡°I was not aware she would be ying a pivotal role in your production. If I may inquire, how did you ever possibly manage to persuade her into taking the part?¡±


    I just blinked at her; Chester¡¯s confused, shell-shocked face was bright and vivid in the green of her eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    And that was truly thepelling mystery of the whole thing. Never in my life would I ever picture someone as temperamental and with sevenyers of ego high above everyone else as her to willingly sink herself down to something she¡¯d probably consider to be the ¡®foulest degradation of character¡¯ in her eyes or something like that.


    So really, the true question was ¨C who the hell managed to stoop someone like her to our level?


    ¡°Yep, I knew you knew her. That reaction of yours don¡¯t lie,¡± Leon muttered, eyeing me with a corner nce this whole time. ¡°She works like a natural, doesn¡¯t she? Truly a sight to behold, right? Like she¡¯s been plucked straight out of the game itself or something.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a thing. The truth of the matter was right under his nose, and I ain¡¯t gonna be the one to have him catch a whiff of it.


    ¡°Just showed up out of nowhere in the auditions yesterday,¡± Leon went on. ¡°Apparently she came rmended by Dave, who heard from Kim, who got a text from Jeff, that he heard from his cousin Aaron, who heard from George that Tyler said he found something to fill in the part.¡±


    It took me a good, long while to process whatever the hell word sd just came in and out my ears.


    ¡°Tyler?¡± I blurted out. ¡°The same Tyler that I¡¯m thinking about?¡±


    ¡°The one and only,¡± Leon nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t know how he found her, but man¡­ it¡¯s like a Christmas miracle that he did.¡±


    ¡°Christmas miracle¡­¡± I weakly muttered after him, drifting my gaze back over toward the scene, and the hard scowl formed across her face, a scowl that I have been a target to almost too many times to count now, and probably would be subjected to many times more henceforth. ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, she ignores practically everyone when we aren¡¯t shooting, so I never had the chance to ask¡­¡± Leon said, focusing on Amelia with a closer squint and probably brimming with more questions than I have the temperament for answers. ¡°Does she happen to be¡­ rted to Adalia in any way? She kind of remsembles her, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I said tly.. ¡°Never actually noticed myself, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± He said, perhaps taking me a bit too seriously. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my imagination then, never mind.¡±


    Y¡¯know, for the sole savior of the entirety of mankind, Leon ain¡¯t exactly very sharp, is he?


    ¡°So, is she also... well... you know...¡± He nced at me, furrowing, lips narrowing, as if hoping I¡¯d get whatever the hell he¡¯s trying to say by flexing his face ghoul. ¡°Is she like Amanda, or Ash, to you as well, or...?¡±


    Oh, he¡¯s never going to let this topic go away, is he? Seriously, I¡¯ve never met someone so invested in my love life before aside from Mom herself.


    ¡°Nope, and never,¡± I said at once, shuddering, before nudging firmly at Ash beside me. ¡°Not especially when I have her already.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Leon said, sounding deted and disappointed for some reason. ¡°Okay, then...¡±

 Chapter 819 - 819 Sisterly Scorn

    819 Sisterly Scorn


    When the banshee shriek of ¡°Cut!¡± had ruptured every able ear in the vicinity, it was like being picked up by the scruff of the neck and whisked right back into reality.


    Suddenly, spotlights were blinking off, boom mics were swiveling and reeling back like lines in a fishing pole, and the once surly, foul-mouthed Elf whose raw distaste alone stole the air from the atmosphere broke into the happiest, relieved-weary smile, whipping her head back so fast one of her ears went crooked.


    The only thing ¨C or should I say the only one that seemed to still linger in the realm of fiction was the Elidna starring across from her.


    Even with those ridiculously oversized wings like a poor woman¡¯s Icarus, and webbed flippers flopping across the concrete, there was just something intrinsic about Amelia that just gave her this rather¡­ visceral vibe.


    Like she was literally born to y the part.


    ¡°Three minute scene of straight dialogue. Single-take panning shot. Riveting performances,¡± in bigger awe with every one, Leon raised each point with his fingertips. ¡°If there¡¯s only one thing you can say about our movie; it¡¯s definitely well-shot, alright.¡±


    The shaded tyrant himself seemed to be of a simr sentiment ¨C offering praises instead of snarks, wearing a forbidden delighted smile on his face that surely meant theing of end times.


    ¡°Good. That was very good! For a first take especially. Maltrisar, a bit more rasp in your voice, though,¡± He pointed over at Hayley, who saluted back in turn. ¡°I want to really feel your disgust at having to cooperate with Leonardo. Alright, we¡¯ll just go a few times, get a wide range of golden takes, and ¨C hey, Qredra! Where are you going?! You¡¯re still needed on set! Break hasn¡¯t started yet!¡±


    Qredra, whoever the hell that was, waspletely nowhere to be seen. I, however, have spotted a rather funny-looking Amelia in a costume, staring incensed and making a beeline straight toward me.


    .....


    Neither I nor Ash really liked the harsh glint in her eyes, and immediately Ash subtly strode forward to intercept the potential threat¡­ a gesture that only further irked the ancient Elidna even more.


    ¡°Move, Elf,¡± Amelia stopped short, muttering darkly. ¡°I only wish to talk to your Master.¡±


    Ash didn¡¯t budge, and I noticed her fists at her sides clenched in a familiar brace.


    I stepped around her, saying at once before she could stop me, ¡°I¡¯m sure Amelia knows better than to try anything, Ash. It¡¯s fine,¡± then I whirled around at the newbie actor, asking once more so there was no doubt, ¡°Just a talk, right?¡±


    ¡°Provided your responses serve you well enough,¡± she said, slowly striding past us both and even bashing an utterly clueless and bemused Leon on the side in her wake. ¡°Follow me. Alone.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Qredra, I¡¯m talking to you!¡± a gleam of ck shades finally managed to catch up to her, strutting and yelling still with an air of absolute authority. ¡°You are not dismissed! You do not get to decide when to take a break or not ¨C I do! Now, you get yourself back on set, otherwise, I will ¨C !¡±


    Whatever it was he imed he¡¯d do, unfortunately, no living soul had the chance to hear it. It was like the rest of the words got lodged on the way up his thick, broad neck.


    Apparently, the Elidna also possesses the power of Medusa or something ¨C because with just one single look, a re shot back at him, and Amelia managed to freeze even the deep creases on his angry expression.


    ¡°You will be warned once, and once only¡­¡± She addressed him, not lifting, not easing her scowl in the slightest. ¡°If you are ever to address me in this way again, you would forever wish your only regret was that you ever spoke at all. I am not here to please you. Am I understood?¡±


    His words were still lodged, his thoughts were still stone ¨C but his sunsses drooped a little, unveiling the fear andpliance clear in quivering eyes. Appeased, Amelia disappeared into the hallway, unbadgered.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Leon spoke out first in the silence left over. ¡°Okay, definitely can¡¯t be rted to Adalia like that, I suppose. Seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s perfect¡­¡± the director said in a falter, falling to his knees and staring down at his trembling palms. ¡°She¡¯spletely and utterly perfect¡­¡±


    Oh God, am I about to witness the birth of another Tyler over here to worship and praise the very air she breathes?¡±


    ¡°Master, is it truly wise for you to do as she says?¡± Ash said, tugging the end of my sleeve, her lustrous green eyes in a shimmering ripple of concern. ¡°Especially unapanied, I don¡¯t think¡­ whatever does she even want to do with you? We¡¯ve only just arrived. How could you have possibly upset her to that extent in that time?¡±


    I think I knew how. Hell, I didn¡¯t just know it, I was sure of it, but s¡­


    ¡°Only one way to find out,¡± I said, slowly turning my heels after her before ncing back at Ash with assurance. ¡°Look, if you don¡¯t hear back from me in five¡­ feel free toe to my rescue. I¡¯ll even let you hold me like a princess again if ites to that.¡±


    Ash parted open her lips to say something again, but what sounded out instead was apletely different person¡¯s cry, echoing gleefully in approach.


    ¡°Well! Well! If it isn¡¯t the fairest Elf in all thend! I didn¡¯t know you were a part of this too!¡± Hayleypletely swarmed Ash with her suffocating extroverted energy, and with her hands shaking hers firm, asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, I suppose you¡¯re quite an expert on Elven culture, right? Seeing as how you¡¯re the closest anyone hasing to being one. While I have you, do you mind giving me some tips on my performance? Share a little of your knowledge of what I can do to be a better Elf, maybe? C¡¯mon, it¡¯ll be fun!¡±


    What a way with timing Hayley had. So close and yet so far I¡¯vee to an interaction with her, but sadly can¡¯t really ignore the vampire¡¯s beckon. Oh well, I¡¯m sure there will be plenty more opportunities for a chatter on.


    So, sucking in a breath full of resolve, I promptly left the bizarre scene of a baffled Leon, making sure to sidestep the prostrating creature that used to be the director, and with Hayley¡¯s inquiries fading ever fainter with every step, I found myself turning into an isted corridor that only seemed to stretch into a nothingness.


    ¡°Over here,¡± Amelia¡¯s tight, constricted sound from a secluded room nearby, and I felt a little tingle, seeing the pitch-ck of her eyes peering at me from the darkness within. ¡°I wish not to cause a scene.¡±


    Still undaunted¡­ I think¡­ I shuffled myself into the empty room, trying not to let the shbacks of near death and broken feet scare me into submission. Gotta keep in mind, when ites to Amelia ¨C she¡¯s mostly bark and fewer bites.


    Or so I dearly hope, she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I said, announcing myself in a limp flourish. ¡°And so are you ¨C surprisingly. You¡¯re thest person I¡¯d ever think to be involved in something like this.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± She agreed, her jaw locked in a tight clench. ¡°No thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°Tyler must have some mystical powers I don¡¯t know about if he somehow managed to rope you into this. If you don¡¯t mind saying, what the hell even happened between you and ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°You copted with my sister.¡±


    Ah, what a perfectly good string of words to prate my ears like a diamond drill powered solely by hate and malice.


    ¡°Amelia, hey¡­¡±


    ¡°That night, that Christmas¡­ you barely know her, mere months in your supervision¡­ but in your perversion, your debauchery¡­ did you care? did you ever once considered? No, you ravaged her. Like an animal. Dumb. Despicable.¡±


    ¡°I assume she told you about it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me?¡± Amelia blinked uncharacteristically fast. ¡°There was no need for her to. The very moment I entered this building, I could smell it, sense it. You. Her. Some here. Some there. Some on the walls. Most on the floors¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it ¨C no need with the details,¡± I said. ¡°Look, it just suddenly happened. We were just watching the fireworks, and suddenly the next moment, Adalia¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not dare pin this on my sister!¡± She took a step forward, magnified her voice a little louder. ¡°Do not make the insipid im that she pounced on you first! Of course she would have done so! Feeling a swarm of emotions she never had! The responsibility befalls on you to ensure that she channels right! And what did you do?¡±


    ¡°So you think we got into it a little too fast?¡±


    ¡°A little? So you were aware of it yourself! And yet ¨C what has be of that judgment? Could you really not have restrained your carnal desires long enough for her sake? To consider that perhaps she should only give herself to the one she can truly love?¡±


    I had so much patience prepped and resolute beforeing here, but at the sound of those words, they suddenly all vanished.


    ¡°No. Amelia, we are not going through this again. I¡¯m not doing this. I told you, I promised you, I am the one for her.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that!¡±


    ¡°Because you keep being stubborn about it!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡± a sh of white, the glint of fangs, and suddenly I found her the tip of her ws only a hair¡¯s breadth away from the skin of my neck. Amelia clenched her teeth, gaze visibly trembling. ¡°I should castrate you.¡±


    No, thank you.


    ¡°Look, as her sister, you¡¯ve every right to want only the best for her, I get it,¡± I said, unmoving in ce. ¡°But sometimes¡­ you can¡¯t always be the one to provide what truly is best for her at any given moment.¡±


    ¡°And what would you know of it?¡± She sneered, the corner of her lips curling, baring more of her fangs. ¡°From what presumption do you stand on to dare im such a thing? As if you¡¯d know.¡±


    ¡°But I do,¡± I said. ¡°I know¡­¡± then answering the furrowing of her brows, I said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your love that saved her back in the vige of Gron, was it?¡±


    Amelia stiffened, and with a twitch, I saw the jagged edges of her fingers slightly sink.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 820 - 820 Never Better

    820 Never Better


    ¡°I know about what happened. I know about how she used to be. And I also know about Liamel too.¡±


    The more I spoke, the more Amelia¡¯s intensity seemed to subside. She went from seething to silence; her ws retracted back down to her side and I could feel my life expectancy shoot back up to an entire lifetime.


    ¡°Adalia showed me what happened after a bit of convincing, she was a bit reluctant at first ¨C afraid I¡¯de to hate her, as if that¡¯s even a possibility,¡± I said, speaking firmer, breathing with a bigger breadth now no longer with a jagged knife hovering against my throat. ¡°That being said, she only showed me what she could. The rest ¨C she said something about not being able to, about her memories being ¨C ¡±


    ¡°A soul as desecrated and tainted as hers, a slightpse in recollection is the best anyone could hope for,¡± Amelia said, thest of her rage dwindling as she moved past me and perched her ws atop a nearby windowsill; grime and dust allowing only splotches of sunlight to filter through. ¡°s, the things I would have dly given away of myself had that been all that she had lost that day.¡±


    So sudden and sullen was her transition that I couldn¡¯t even feel relieved that she wasn¡¯t pestering anymore. It was as if she had entirely disappeared into another space, another ce in timepletely separate¡­ and the deep dark emptiness of the room added to that effect; once more it felt as if I was plunged into another swirling ck fog of distant memories.


    ¡°I have to ask,¡± I said, treading the darkness closer to her. ¡°Were you really nning on letting Adalia die because she wanted to? Were you really going to leave her just like that?¡±


    Tried my best to sound as impartial as I could. I wasn¡¯t meaning to use her of anything. I just wanted to know. I was just asking. And lucky for me, she got that.


    Still somber and still quiet, her back still turned away, she began to exin, ¡°It¡¯s what she wanted. For a long, long time already, I would surmise. The only reason she even had lived for so long, I suppose, was solely for my sake. She didn¡¯t wish for me to be all alone, and had it been me in her stead, neither would I have. But everyone has her limits, and back then, right then, she had finally reached hers.¡±


    ¡°And if she really had¡­ umm¡­ passed¡­¡± I paused, feeling every word from my lips like thin, flimsy ss. ¡°What would you have done?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Live,¡± came my answer back. ¡°As my sister would have wanted of me. To persevere. To finally be free. In her own words, in her own belief ¨C I am better off without her.¡±


    ¡°Would you have been able to?¡±


    ¡°I am unsure¡­¡± Amelia said after a moment of ponder. ¡°...for I do not agree with her in the slightest.¡±


    Could almost still hear her pleads and screams ringing in my ears like a ghost. It was quite the dissonance staring at her now. Always so brash, so unrelentingly cold¡­ hard to believe behind all that¡­ brimmed an almost endless surplus of raw, unbridled love.


    ¡°And my mother?¡± I went on with the questions, wanting resolutions for all the questions I left that night to simmer. ¡°Didn¡¯t she ¨C she knew that what happened might happen, right? Did she never wonder if¡­?¡±


    ¡°When Terestra stripped my sister of her nature, we fled from her as soon as we were able. Havingplied with her whims and attained what we desire, there was no reason for us to dwell in her presence. My sister was now human, and Terestra was at the height of her notoriety. Staying with her would have been unwise, so as soon as Adalia was able, we left. If Terestra had ever thought of our well-being since our departure, I would not know. We never found her again. Until now, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°About that too, what my mother asked you to do in order to get her help¡­¡± I quickly said, her words having awoken a fresh batch of more questions. ¡°You¡­ she wanted you two to pretend to be her daughters? Am I getting that right?¡±


    ¡°As if she were kin, yes,¡± Amelia rified with a nod. ¡°To see her as our foster mother, Terestra wanted. So for weeks, for months, we indulge her request¡­ and I will not deny that over time we no longer needed to pretend to care for her¡­ in my case, at the very least. I genuinely enjoyed the time we had together, as brief as it had been. Even today, even in spite of her deeds, I hold her still in the highest regard.¡±


    I remembered a long, long, but not actually that long of a long time ago, diving deep in the memories of Ria¡­ during one instance amidst a countless million,ing face-to-face with my mother deliberately trespassing in her domain, that madd of a firebird had advised to throw in the towel for all her evil affairs and just settle down somewhere.


    To try and love.


    To try for a family.


    Seems Mom had actually taken her advice to heart.


    ¡°Before, the bizarreness of her request had always eluded me to no end. I could not fathom what purpose there was in her gaining our affection,¡± Amelia spun back around, her fake wings blotching the sunlight in the shade and shape of feathers, and simply stared. ¡°Looking at you now, I often wonder instead, had we never indulged her request, had we not forged a loving bond with her¡­ would you still have ever been born?¡±


    That¡¯s¡­ certainly something that¡­ yeah, mmm¡­ I¡¯m going to leave that thought well alone. Knowing that maybe Adalia and her might have just yed a pivotal role in my literal existence¡­ no thanks¡­ existential crises can wait ¡¯till I reach my fifties.


    ¡°Liamel,¡± Amelia suddenly said, crossing her arms solemnly instead of in her usual show of callousness. ¡°Tell me, speak only honestly, what did you think of him?¡±


    There was this distant sense of anticipation from her I could vaguely hear echoing.


    ¡°Speak,¡± She urged after a few more seconds of just silence, speaking a little firmer. ¡°I wish to know what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Is this why you¡¯ve been so insistent, then?¡± I asked, realizing at once. ¡°Why you wanted Adalia to open up to me about herself?¡±


    ¡°Partly the intent, but equally as imperative,¡± her flippers gave a squishy impatient flop, stepping forward. ¡°Only your sentiments of him in truth, remember ¨C now share them.¡±


    Did I think it was weird why she was so hung on this in particr? Yes. But pitted up against that re, I didn¡¯t exactly have the luxury to stand and wonder.


    ¡°I admire him,¡± I said. ¡°His strength, his optimism, how he just soldiers on despite the hand life had dealt him. All on his own too. It¡¯s crazy for me to think that his own people shun him, consider him weak ¨C he isn¡¯t. In more ways than one, I think he¡¯s probably stronger than any one of them.¡±


    Amelia nodded along, but it looked as if she was only taking me lightly, just skimming through my words and finding nothing of worth.


    ¡°How about the instances when he is with Adalia?¡± She asked. ¡°Talking with her, being with her. How she reacted to him, reciprocated. How does it make you feel?¡±


    That¡¯s rather specific¡­ and also rather intrusive.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me why first you want ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°How does it make you feel?¡± She repeated again.


    I blinked, and a flood of memories shed within the brief, instantaneous darkness. Every word he had ever said, every im he had ever made.


    Beneath the swaying branches of a tree, sprawled across the green grass, brushing shoulder-to-shoulder, his eyes on her eyes¡­ then slowly, gradually, with every memory, every confession¡­ her lips on his¡­


    I blinked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of him¡­¡± I said, voice rippling heavy in the silence. ¡°His strength, his optimism. How can he just soldier on. Everything about him. I envy it. How he can be so kind, so selfless¡­ and how he had loved Adalia too. How he sounded, and the things he managed to do for her¡­ without even knowing, without even trying¡­ and then I look at myself, ce us both on a pedestal, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you feel inferior?¡±


    She asked me that, sounding, acting, as if she had been waiting for the longest eternity to just ask me that. And it was like she knew just how I¡¯d feel, reacted¡­ like all of this was going ording to her ploy, and if it was ¨C then it was toote, I was ready to confide, to admit it, to just about anyone that would listen.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried¡­¡± I hesitated once, before quickly my disquiet finished the rest. ¡°...that I won¡¯t ever be as good.¡±


    And for once, as I looked at her, with a single nce exchange, it was as if we were on the same page¡­ her hard stare ebbing softer, unveiling ayer of clear empathy.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely my worry regarding her having chosen you.¡±


    I thought back to all of her prior moments of utter disdain. Her outrage at finding out about our rtionship, her aversion at the prospect of it going any further. All her remarks, all her insults, insinuations¡­ stemming not from hatred for me, but from the same worry I hold that she had for her sister.


    ¡°Liamel saved my sister, when I waspletely unable,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Despite everything, all I¡¯ve done for her, how much I cared for her, the things I would do for her ¨C I could not save her from her despair, relieve her from her pain. But that man, with just his words alone, with just his smile, the smallest glimpse of the love he had harbored for her¡­ is the sole reason my sister is still breathing. And for that, to him, I am forever grateful. Then, there¡¯s you¡­¡±


    My eyes followed her, as she moved, as she paced about, uncertainty in her every step, an uncertainty that echoed in the look in her eyes ¨C which too mirrored mine.


    ¡°When Liamel died, my sister was forever changed. She had be kinder to others, and would abstain from harming unless only inplete necessity¡­ and even then¡­ I would catch the slightest flicker of remorse. Even as her stunted, benumbed self¡­ he still held asting, eternal impression upon her. Now my sister¡¯s changing again. She¡¯s begun to love once more, she¡¯s no longer as passive, there is now an eagerness to her every step¡­ and undoubtedly your influence is the cause.¡±


    Amelia came to a halt,ing full circle back to where she had first started.


    ¡°But, just as you feared the same way, I worry that you will not love her enough. Or at least to love her better than I do. To save her in ways that I could never. I am aware you¡¯ve already offered your life once to reim your Elf. But Adalia ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d do the same for her,¡± I immediately said. ¡°In a heartbeat.¡±


    Amelia heaved an audible breath the same she would when having to scoff. But she just looked vacant, her expression set in a hollow indifference.


    ¡°I am sure you would,¡± She gave a disheartened blink. ¡°But what if it¡¯s not your life you will have to pledge? If, say, between the Elf¡­ should you have to choose¡­ if you could only choose ¨C save ¨C a single person¡­¡±


    ¡°Amelia,¡± I shook my head at her. ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡±


    ¡°So long as you can¡¯t make that choice, you will always remain envious,¡± Amelia said sharply. ¡°You will never be good enough. Even if you love her, as sincere, as genuinely as you do¡­ it¡¯ll always remain only a sliver of what you have to offer.¡±


    I wanted to snap back with something, but before I could, there was a blur of movement ¨C and Amelia was inches away once more, her arms reaching, her ws extended¡­ except now they were gripping me, pleading with me.


    ¡°I want only what¡¯s truly best for my sister,¡± She said. ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    Amelia squeezed tighter, the quivering gleam in her eyes more imposing than any harsh scowl.


    ¡°Are you?¡±

 Chapter 821 - 821 Faltering Hero

    821 Faltering Hero


    ¡°Master.¡±


    They grazed me quickly. I heard the muted tear of fabric, felt a dull sting etched across my wrists as Amelia abruptly pulled away from me, and the next I knew ¨C I was staring at Ash who had suddenly appeared standing just outside the corridor.


    Guess the allotted five minutes were up, and more punctual than a clock, here she was on the dot not a secondter.


    Didn¡¯t really feel like five minutes though¡­


    Amelia apparently decided it better than to linger. Without another look or even another word, the Elidna strode out of the darkness, passing Ash by with only the narrowest breadth, and with the distant cheering of a revitalized director having found again his surly muse¡­ seems our conversation hade to a somewhat inconclusive end.


    And much like a typical vampiric affair, no doubt this discussion here would simply just continue to stalk me in every waking moment.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± Ash inquired, stepping into the room with her gleaming eyes like dotted sights focusing in on signs of unrest. ¡°What did she wish to inquire with you about, Master? Won¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I could¡­¡± I muttered, my gaze stuck to the empty concrete where Amelia once stood. ¡°But I¡¯d rather just leave it be, if that¡¯s okay with you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Master. Whatever you desire,¡± She said, closing the distance with a final step. ¡°Yet, forgive me, but the look upon your face only continues to spur me¡­ I can¡¯t help but wonder what could possibly stir such unrest within you.¡±


    .....


    I finally looked at her ¨C and it was exactly as I predicted. Not even half a minute had gone by and already my head was dredging up the dilemma for me to tear my hair out on all over again.


    So long as I am unable to choose, I will never be good enough. That¡¯s what she said. Between Ash, between Adalia¡­ and I suppose that also goes for Amanda and Irene as well.


    Of course, there was not a single side to my brain that didn¡¯t believe her to be just t-out wrong. That all I was hearing was the clear irrationality of an understandably overprotective little sister. What actual merit does that have, right?


    But sometimes, rare times between my absolute certainty, I felt a pull in my heartstrings, a freefall in my stomach, and I¡¯d wonder right there and there if she was right all along.


    Was she?


    ¡°Your silence is worrying,¡± Ash leaned upwards an inch, and a tender warmth pervaded, her hand cupping my cheek. ¡°Should I be worried for you, Master?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head ¨C assuring myself more than I was her. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Just Amelia,¡± I finished. ¡°And you know how she is. Really, it¡¯s nothing that I haven¡¯t already heard before.¡±


    Ash stayed her eyes on me for a little while longer only partly assuaged. Meanwhile, in the distance, I could hear the distant barks of the director giving orders and somewhere between his madness, I also heard Chester¡¯s name being spoken out loud in the chaos.


    ¡°That¡¯s me right there,¡± I said, and without another moment to think, I began leading us back onto the set. ¡°Better get going.¡±


    Because there was no need to think. Not for a second, not even for any less than that. ¡®Cause Amelia was wrong ¨C full stop.


    Howe?


    For the simple reasoning that I won¡¯t ever let her be right.


    And as far as I was concerned, that was all the reasoning and resolve that I will ever need.


    Having said that though, for one reason or another, I just can¡¯t seem to disappear into character as easily as before. And after thirty long minutes of which I had my ass scratched for various blunders including flubbing my lines, and getting a tear on my costume, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little resentful toward my fellow co-star who this clearly biased director continued to only shower with more praises to her name.


    Still, I forged on ahead, doing my absolute best, and sure enough we had finally worked our way through the shoo and into the pivotal end of the scene. Leonardo and Chester had finally met with the fabled Elidna, and having spoken our case, and pleading for her aid, all that was left of us was to simply await her answer.


    ¡°You wish to return to yournd?¡± perched high in a mountain of rubble, the Elidna roused her voice with a hollow indifference. ¡°Save your people. Rid this realm of this great evil ¨C Terestra, you called her.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Leonardo said, leaving my side, stepping firmly and boldly forward. ¡°And if the rumors are to be believed, you are the only being that possesses the knowledge and the means to help me. Please, it is imperative that you do. Without me, Asteria is left unprotected, defenseless. I must go back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Leonardo took another daunting step. ¡°I just said ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to save anyone?¡± the Elidna stood up, fake strings and wings slowly pping her to level ground. ¡°Why even bother yourself with such futilities? Who asked? Who demanded?¡±


    ¡°It is simply my purpose.¡±


    ¡°Purpose¡­ oh, how noble of character you are,¡± She scoffed, facing him with a leer overflowing with ridicule. ¡°Though I suppose you are a hero, aren¡¯t you? How can you not be? Without fault, without imperfections, and without any actual purpose you can call your own. Living only to serve, to fulfill a need, and never once pondering your own. Such selflessness. Such heroism. Oh dear, how meaningless your existence must be.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s brow gave a flicker, the graceful flutter of his cape falling limp with the dying wind. ¡°You¡¯re saying I should just leave Asteria to fend for its own?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying why do you even bother? Why should you even feel obliged to? The fate of the world they leave to you to shoulder alone, and you will not deny the burden? One man, a life that isn¡¯t their own, and dly you will throw yourself into a pursuit that has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Is it suddenly so heinous an act to simply wish to help others? To preserve life? To rid this world of the evil that afflicts it? Kindness, empathy ¨C do all of the Elidnack these traits in themselves, or are you simply the exception?¡±


    ¡°And what of you then, Leonardo?¡± She whirled around at him, blinking a weathered gaze that had seemingly seen and lived through far too much. ¡°A legend resurrected. Summoned from non-existence to wage a war that isn¡¯t yours. Abandoned now by his own Gods in his most dire time of need. Selfishness, hatred, resentment ¨C have all of mankind truly lost these inherent traits of themselves, or are you simply the sole exception? Have you truly not felt anything for yourself?¡±


    Leonardo only red, only stood in a rigid silence, unable to provide an immediate answer. In the meantime, Chester stood by a slight distance away, having no lines to say, no presence to exude, and without a single camera lens staring his way¡­ he was simply left to his thoughts. I was left to my thoughts.


    Seeing what I was seeing, and hearing what I was hearing ¨C I remembered Dad telling me this string of events had all actually transpired in his life. In that case, did this happen to him too?


    Thisck of anything to say, this sway in his resolve¡­ was this how it happened? The reason he would go on to eventually condemn an entire realm to its fate?


    Selfishness, hatred, resentment¡­ had the great Hero of the realm really been festering these traits all along?


    ¡°Tell me then, O¡¯ great Leonardo,¡± the Elidna said, curling a slight smile that the hero quickly veered away from. ¡°Have you?¡±

 Chapter 822 - 822 Close and Enclosed

    822 Close and Enclosed


    Shootingsted for longer than I could actually handle. What with my chronic tendency of overthinking, and this totalitarian perfectionist of a director insisting on taking even more takes, captured in even more pretentious ways¡­ let¡¯s just say that over time Chester really wasn¡¯t feeling his Best-er.


    All in all, by the time we could call it a wrap, the evening was already starting to leak through the wintry void in the skies. Though we were assured over and over again that today had been the most productive day on set ever, that im was a little hard to believe when the hours spent mostly consisted of us doing fifty different variations of the same two damn scenes.


    If that was how a productive day looks like, then I¡¯d really hate to see just what the hell considers unproductive.


    The moment I realized I was finally free of Mr. Shades¡¯ whimsical reign, I was about ready to fling myself out the window and onto my bike not wanting to spend a single second more in this godforsaken ce than I have to.


    That¡¯s what Amelia apparently did. After detaching the prosthetics, and wiping the makeup, she suddenly bounced from the scene when nobody was looking.


    But then I took one nce at everyone else, just as fatigued and dispirited as I was, struggling to disassemble and stow away the smallest of things, and boom ¨C suddenly, I¡¯m lugging around tripods and boom mics into some guy¡¯s van because I hate myself and I wanna die. You feel me?


    ¡°Fun day, today,¡± wheezed Leonardo, gripping one end of a box and with a buckle and sway, helped me load it into the back of another¡¯s van. Bulging a vein, he heroically wiped the sweat from his heroic brow. ¡°Even funner day tomorrow.¡±


    Across the empty lot from us, I watched Ash emerge from the entrance, threerge boxes of heavy equipment in tow which she piled right next to the hefty bundle she had single-handedly hauled out herself before disappearing back into the building in a diligent search for more.


    ¡°What¡¯s tomorrow?¡± I asked, wrangling my back onto Leon.


    .....


    ¡°If all goes as nned, that¡¯s when Leonardo¡¯s adventure truly begins. Wacky hijinks, misadventures, apanied by the maniacal Elf the Elidna had joined with him on abined search of the ancient portal that would bring him back to thend of Asteria. Sad you won¡¯t be there for most of it. Though I suppose Chester isn¡¯t particrly fit forbat all things considered. Still ¨C quite the shame.¡±


    Well, if that isn¡¯t just the bes ¨C worst news I heard all week. What a tragedy. I can¡¯t believe this. How could they do this to me? I was having so much fun too. Still, if that is what the director thinks is best, then I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. Indeed, it just can¡¯t be helped.


    After recuperating for a while, I mbered back onto the set for one final haul before calling it quits, skipping thest few steps on the stairs in a livelier mood that had nothing to do with nothing ¨C don¡¯t question it.


    I spotted one of those equipment boxes that Ash had been transporting around pairs of twos and threes every time I saw her and I figured how heavy could one possibly be anyway?


    Anyway, I got my answer. And before I even realized what had happened, I was stuck betweenndings ¨C waging a war against gravity doing my damndest to not be an aplice to box-suicide and let it fall the rest of the flight.


    Then, just as all hope seemed lost and the entire building was just one good thud away from crumbling like a Jenga tower, I felt the load slightly lift, my finger joints wailing with relief, and over on the other side at the nted end of the box, descending slowly a step at a time, I saw the tips of pointed ears, the bright glow of colored pupils, and with a familiar, yful smirk greeting me right back¡­


    I saw Hayley.


    ¡°You know this is a two-person job, right?¡± She advised, her eyes leering in mockery. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be Nick. Big, silent, macho-man types aren¡¯t particrly interesting to be around anyway.¡±


    Together, we managed to turn a struggle into a saunter. Round and round the stairwell we went, the manic Elf and the suave gentleman, behaving far from the part their costumes would imply¡­ with one side happily greeting every member on set that passed by, while the other remained tight-lipped and trying not to exist.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Amanda,¡± She said, her rousing, riveted gaze poking up over the box midway down a descent. ¡°Do my ears deceive me? Are you actually, finally, taking her out somewhere of your own free will?¡±


    ¡°Do you girls just tell each other everything that happens in your life as soon as you¡¯re able?¡±


    ¡°Everything matters. Especially when ites to things like first loves,¡± She cocked her at me. ¡°And first dates.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t our first date.¡±


    ¡°No, but it¡¯s the first that you instigated ¨C and as far as I¡¯m concerned, that¡¯s when it really counts.¡±


    ¡°Then, boy, am I sure d the rules of courtship do not revolve around your beliefs.¡±


    ¡°World would be a better ce if it did.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    For the entirety of the second-floor journey, we traversed in a sort of faux-awkward silence that definitely had more to do with me than her, because damn if there wasn¡¯t a big elephant in the room that was as heavy as the box we were holding onto.


    ¡°Y¡¯know¡­¡± I said slowly, attempting to sweep the silence away with more small talk. ¡°Been wondering where you¡¯ve beentely, haven¡¯t seen you at work¡­


    ¡°Well, now you have your answer, don¡¯t you?¡± she spoke over me, then with an almost knowing simper, said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be alone with Nick for long. I¡¯ll be back as your boss before you know it, so don¡¯t start handing in your notice just yet, alright?¡±


    While nice to know, that wasn¡¯t really my concern¡­


    ¡°So anyway, Chester¡­ breaker of hearts, and enemy of women everywhere,¡± Hayley started up again, trekking halfway through the emptiness of a corridor. ¡°Any big ns for your big night? Have something up your sleeve? Where would you be going?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize I was actually dating you.¡±


    She chuckled. ¡°So long as you¡¯re with Amanda, you can consider me to be part of the package. Pretty good deal, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say that I agree.¡±


    ¡°Fine, be like that!¡± She let out a haughty huff, promptly betrayed by her faint smile afterward. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask Amanda what you did with her after the fact. And you better hope I like what I hear, Chester.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? And what would you like to hear?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± She batted her eyes at me. ¡°But I don¡¯t do kiss and tell.¡±


    We rounded around a sharp corner, and into the final stretch of the journey, and while I was still actively searching for a way out of the bush I¡¯d been busy beating around on this whole time, Hayley abruptly came to a stop.


    ¡°Need a breather,¡± she heaved with thest of her breath, easing down her end onto the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Ash carry these things? Girl makes it look easier than it actually is.¡±


    Ah, so I wasn¡¯t the only one to be tricked by that. Good to know.


    I ced my end down, and Hayley promptly turned our heavy load into a makeshift seat, plopping herself on top and slumping against the wall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± She said, eyeing me still standing, sweating, and patted the empty space right beside her. ¡°Sitting with your girlfriend¡¯s friend doesn¡¯t count as cheating. Hop on.¡±


    Once again, wasn¡¯t really my concern, but¡­ sure.


    When I settled myself in ce, buckling, creaking the damned thing under ourbined weight like some sort of karmic retribution on our part, I could feel immediately that something had to be amiss.


    So close to the exit, and now she decided to recuperate?


    Seems I wasn¡¯t the only one trying to beat the bush out of all of its leaves here.


    ¡°And speaking of cheating¡­¡± Hayley muttered. And there I saw it, slowly, as she pulled it out of her pocket, a small familiar present that she lifted up into the air, raising it level and to the side of her stiffened smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t y fair, do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I began to say, not even sure how I was gonna end. ¡°Nick heard about it from you, and so he¡­¡±


    ¡°Backfired on me, didn¡¯t it?¡± She feigned a somber sigh that didn¡¯t sound very convincing. ¡°He practically forced it onto me. Said if I threw it away, he¡¯d resign right there and then.¡±


    ¡°He said that?¡±


    ¡°Would you really put it past him? That dumb idiot?¡± She sighed again, twirling the gift around its edges with her fingers. ¡°Always taking his side in everything, that daddy¡¯s boy. Time and time again. When will he learn?¡±


    After Nick basically extorted the present from me, I wasn¡¯t really sure what to expect toe of it. I had my ideas, my assumptions, but really, you can never be ready for reality.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± I said, feeling a slight burn of annoyance. ¡°Har ¨C Your father wouldn¡¯t have wanted it forced onto you. He¡¯d be horrified if ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but that¡¯s just the thing with him, isn¡¯t it?¡± She said, a cold bitterness in her tone leaving no room for doubt as to who she was referring to. ¡°All he does is do, and do, and do, without caring what the hell happens next. And when the consequence finally does p him in the face ¨C oh, how he¡¯ll mope and cry on and on and have the absolute audacity to say he never meant to take it as far as he did. It was just a mistake, just a little ident. We¡¯re all human, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word¡­ not that anything I¡¯d said would have helped anyway. I just looked at her, and it was as if Hayley was slowly disappearing before my eyes in the way that no fake wig, ears, and costume ever could.


    ¡°Whatever. Fine. He wins this time,¡± the small box then disappeared into her clenched fist, before being stashed away again deep into her pocket. ¡°You can tell him that I got it. It¡¯s with me now. I won¡¯t open it, but I got it. As promised, I won¡¯t throw it away. I¡¯ll keep it close to me always, just as he probably hoped I would.¡±


    ¡°Hayley¡­¡±


    ¡°And listen here, alright?¡± Hayley jumped off her seat, her figure turning and towering over me in a loom of gloom. ¡°You¡¯re a good friend, and seeing as you keep going out of your way to do this for me ¨C I know you¡¯re a really good guy too. Like, what are you seeing here? An estranged dad trying to connect to his distant daughter? That¡¯s nice, touching. But please, please, for this, for me ¨C not here. Stop. I don¡¯t need you to be a good guy for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that, Hayley,¡± I said quickly before she could interrupt. ¡°It¡¯s just, you know your father ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care to know the reason,¡± She said, interrupting anyway. ¡°I stopped caring a long time ago. And this ¨C whatever this is, whatever he¡¯s trying ¨C it won¡¯t change a thing, alright? I¡¯m sorry, Chester, but you aren¡¯t going to smooth talk me into this one. There are just some things that words can¡¯t fix, you know?¡±


    I did. I knew. Much more than she probably thought I did. And in my position as well, I didn¡¯t have a single inch of ground to stand on.


    This was a losing battle, and I knew it. The very instant Harry plopped that gift into my palm that day, it was already toote.


    Still, really can¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t tried, right?


    I did try.


    So why does it feel like that I didn¡¯t?


    ¡°Oh, now I know what Amanda means about having a seriously guilty face¡­¡± Hayley sank down, meeting my eyes from a kneel wearing back again her usual smile. ¡°You could almost break Nick¡¯s heart looking like that, seriously¡­¡±


    ¡°You girls seriously don¡¯t miss out any details, do you?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± She hoisted herself back up. ¡°So that¡¯s why I suggest focusing on your date instead of me. You¡¯re such a good guy ¨C surely, you¡¯ll be able to treat your girlfriend even better, right?¡±


    ¡°Again, it¡¯s not about being a good guy,¡± I said. ¡°I just¡­ I thought I could help, alright?¡±


    ¡°Then I advise you to stop helping,¡± She said, waving me out of my seat, preparing to lift again once more. And with a bit of strain, little groans echoing, I was face-to-face once more, with a light, yful squint. ¡°Otherwise I might just get the wrong idea about you. We don¡¯t want that now, do we?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her. I was far too busy hissing back in all the oxygen back to my brain that I¡¯d lost.


    But Hayley nodded her head regardless ¨C taking my hiss, however way she wished.


    ¡°By the way,¡± She said, returning again to her usual Hayley self. ¡°Just throwing it out there, Amanda¡¯s particrly sensitive around her neck.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s somewhere to the side,¡± She said, leaning her head slightly trying to show me where. ¡°I found out about it when we were having a sleepover one time.¡±


    I don¡¯t even wanna know how she managed to find that out.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you girls just know everything about everyone,¡± I muttered. ¡°Can¡¯t keep much of a secret either, I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± She shed a scarily innocent smile. ¡°I won¡¯t tell if you won¡¯t,¡± and winked. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Women. Scary people.

 Chapter 823 - 823 A Listless Time

    823 A Listless Time


    Following the end of the shoot, and of the day in general, a nice, tranquil evening followed for once¡­ unlike the usual unusual evenings, afternoons, and mornings I¡¯vee to expect on the regr.


    Dinner was a splendid affair. With Ash at the helm frying and stirring batches of tender, love, and care, how could it not be?


    In fact, it¡¯s a real, rational fear of mine that there woulde a day when it bes impossible for me to settle for any less than Ash¡¯s cooking ¨C and without her, I¡¯d just outright starve to death.


    Good thing I got Amanda to lean on should it evere to that. I¡¯m gonna be eating just fine.


    Just realized how snobby that sounded. Look at me ¨C freakin¡¯ pampered, spoiled prince. Oh, don¡¯t I just wanna punch my face right about now¡­


    Any volunteers?


    Aside from that Ash seemed to have taken with her a lot of enthusiasm for movie magic during her time on set. From the highway ¡¯till we were finally homebound, I yed the novice teacher to a very impromptu, very in-depth filming 101 course.


    So her newfound interest in mind, what did I do next? That¡¯s right, I got ¡®Cars¡¯ ying on the big screen as we ate. Lightning McQueen doingps around our living room while Ash was over here looking like dear Alice in her wondend ¨C ears fluttering energetically at the roar of every engine faster than any one of those cars on screen.


    Can never go wrong with the ssics.


    .....


    Besides, it kinda helps mitigate the even more silent silence of Sera¡¯s absence.


    Adalia wasn¡¯t as into it, however. Just munching, chewing, one tiny morsel of food after the other, treating everything else that wasn¡¯t on her te as simple ambient noise with no particr exception ¨C or so I thought until suddenly she lifted her gaze and met mine.


    ¡°You want¡­ to say something¡­ again¡­¡± she said, the murky swirl in her eyes once again so creepily irvoyant. ¡°I am¡­ listening¡­¡±


    It was just for a moment ¨C a silence ¨C watching Ash stumped in awe at the tournament¡¯s legendary three-way tie, then I flicked back at Adalia, thought for another moment, and shook my head casually.


    ¡°Just Amelia,¡± I said, forking down a chunk of potato. ¡°Your sister¡¯s an actress now apparently. Can you believe it? Did you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Act¡­ress¡­¡± she whispered, slowly lowering her gaze back to her te. ¡°I did not¡­ know¡­¡±


    ¡°Tyler talked her into it. Somehow.¡±


    ¡°Tyler¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Did you¡­ meet her¡­?¡±


    ¡°Talked to her too, yeah.¡±


    ¡°A¡­bout¡­?¡±


    ¡°You, me,¡± I bite down onto my fork, chewing the potato piece whole. ¡°The usual spiel, y¡¯know.¡±


    ¡°What is¡­ the usual¡­?¡±


    Nothing gets past this girl, does it?


    ¡°Mmm, well¡­¡± I took a gulp of water. ¡°She found out you and I were in the building the other night. You can pretty much tell where this is going¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she said, sounding a little dismayed. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    And with the slight tter of her silverware, Adalia went back to eating in her own little world of she, herself, and her.


    In the corner of my eye, I caught the distinct sh of green peering at me every so warily and curiously¡­ but evidently deciding against it, Ash turned back to the television and didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Frankly, I didn¡¯t see a point in bugging any single one of them with what was bugging me ¨C the point that Amelia had raised. Because haven¡¯t I already heard it all before? Haven¡¯t they? I say a word, and the cycle just simply starts anew.


    They¡¯ll say it won¡¯t matter, they¡¯ll say they wouldn¡¯t care. Just as they have so many times over. And really, they¡¯re right about it.


    Because if you¡¯re in love that deeply, why have any doubts? If I did really love them all the same ¨C then why would I?


    Amelia has the right to worry, she does. I¡¯ll also not deny that her concerns are not entirely unfounded. That¡¯s okay. It simply means that the obligation lies with me to prove her wrong.


    And I will.


    The following day continued on with the streak of uneventful events. I went to work that morning and left that afternoon with nothing of particr interest to note aside from the usual discrepancy.


    Irene was still a no-show, and while I did think it strange that Amanda had also apparently decided to join her in her strange leave of absence ¨C all was made promptly clear when she shot me a text a whiletermenting her hectic schedule, and after browsing a little through her social feed showed that she wasn¡¯t kidding.


    All day she¡¯s been out in the freezing cold shooting her scenes for the movie. In nothing but her costume at that. My Amanda. In near sub-degree temperatures too. My poor Amanda.


    I want to kill this director.


    To my surprise though, and as if sensing my bloodlust, Amanda quickly rified it was all volunteer on her part, and that¡¯s when I finally realized she was as much a madwoman as he was a madman.


    <<We¡¯ve been waiting for weeks to get the perfect weather condition>> she exined. <<Sure it¡¯s freezing like mad over here, but how can you pass up the perfect shot, right?>>


    Shrug emoji.


    That is all I had to say.


    Shrug emoji.


    <<Definitely gonna be leaving extra early this evening though. Extra early! I don¡¯t care what the director says. After all, got to really, REALLY, prepare for tomorrow, I? ;)>>


    Her eagerness was practically oozing out of my screen and dripping into my soul. Someone could win a billion dors one day, and I think their delight would still pale inparison to Amanda¡¯s.


    <<So tomorrow! Pick me up at 6, alright? Use your bike. I want to ride with you on bike, haven¡¯t yet. It¡¯s a disgrace.>>


    <<Where do you even get your energy?>> I asked, baffled, bedridden in my room with Mr. ck curled atop my chest after only a single morning shift of bartending. <<You seriously not having any second thoughts about just staying home and rxing tomorrow? The date can always wait.>>


    <<What is this heresy I¡¯m hearing?>> She shot back instantly. <<You honestly think I¡¯m gonna take you up on that?>>


    <<Just suggesting, Amanda.>>


    <<Stop suggesting.>> She suggested to me. <<I¡¯ll see you tomorrow~>>


    And with a dozen kisses and hearts left in the wake of her reply, her phone went dark, and Amanda was gone.


    Tomorrow. Yes, tomorrow.


    No work to be heading off to, no pressing obligations for me to fulfill, no nothing at all to be seen, indeed. Tomorrow was just a void, an empty te ¨C a te that Amanda would definitely fill to the brim.


    Slowly, I turned over to my side, letting a slightly disgruntled ck fall to the edge of the bed, and peered nkly at the bedside drawer just ahead¡­ and the small, little ck box perched atop of it.


    If all goes as nned, if this string of normalcy carries over from this day to the next, then it¡¯s safe to say that tomorrow will be quite the evening indeed.


    Fingers crossed, knock on wood, Amanda¡­


    Christmas is finallying.

 Chapter 824 - 824 Dropping Surprises

    824 Dropping Surprises


    ¡°Big man. Oh, my big man. Gotta really stop meeting like this ¨C for real. Them lovely lovers of yours might wind up getting the wrong idea ¡¯bout us, you know what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    So this is how it was gonna be then, was it?


    Woke up bright and early to a day of infinite possibilities, decided to go visit a friend, try and be nice; and before I can even take two steps into the ward, all my consideration gets twisted into a baseless usation of wanting to swing the other way?


    Who the hell greets their visitors that way, Tyler? Who besides you, tell me ¨C who¡¯s the degenerate?


    ¡°Mmm, ¡®know what ¨C you might just be onto something there,¡± I said, swiveling my legs back out toward the door. ¡°Alright, good talk. I¡¯ll just go see myself out and ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Kidding, Big Man, kidding! Get your ass back over here,¡± Tyler yelled, coaxing me back with a beckoning wave. ¡°¡®Sides, everyone knows we both love each other like bros already anyway. Ain¡¯t that right?¡±


    Someone seems to be in a loving mood today. Wonder why that could be¡­


    There were still a good few hours left to burn before the clock hand starts pointing southbound and directly in Amanda¡¯s direction. Apparently, a little-known fact of which Amanda seemed quite too keen on reminding me on the hourly. She stopped shooting messages a little while after one, and the busy-bee she was, I¡¯m surprised it even took her that long to finally get bustling.


    ¡°So, so, so,¡± Tyler leaned way back into his bed, squeezing it for all of itsforts. ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, big man?¡±


    .....


    I plopped myself down onto the familiar lone sofa near his bedside, and I could only wonder if he had had a particrly feral cat over one time with how stringy and tattered the armrests suddenly were.


    ¡°Actually, hold up, fuck that, I don¡¯t owe you shit ¨C you do!¡± He used me before I could even say anything incriminating. ¡°Christmas! I haven¡¯t heard shit from Christmas! You gotta tell me all about it. How¡¯d it go? Made your girl happy? Did you get lucky? Break it down for me! Guide me as to how the yboy ys!¡±


    Some world-weary nurse must have reced Tyler IV drips with ecstasy or something. The man¡¯s somehow even more hyper than before he got his face kicked in¡­ speaking of which¡­


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be discharged from here, like, days ago already?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s what you said online, didn¡¯t you? Bored the hell out of your mind, you posted.¡±


    ¡°And I followed it up the next morning, you must have missed it,¡± He said, reaching over to the pile of get-well gifts and cards of which I assumed were from a few of his million billion sympathizers, and plucked out a bar of chocte that looked like it came from somewhere exotic. ¡°Decided to keep myself here instead for the foreseeable future. You know, for my health.¡±


    ¡°Your health?¡± I said, ncing at him and wondering if his unblemished face and unbandaged head were simply a trick of the light.


    ¡°Yeah, man,¡± He shrugged. ¡°Got jumped by those fuckers, didn¡¯t I? My feelings, dude ¨C emotional damage, my guy. Mental health and shit¡­ that¡¯s gonna need recovering too. I might not be the same man anymore if I just let it go untreated.¡±


    ¡°Private hospital room¡¯s less expensive than an actual therapist too?¡±


    ¡°Already got a therapist,¡± He said, drifting bright trauma-free eyes toward my rugged, threadbare chair. ¡°And if I leave this room ¨C how¡¯s she ever gonna find me for our next appointment, you tell me.¡±


    I knew who he was talking about, and he knew I knew what he was talking about ¨C smile like his hides no secrets.


    ¡°She must be a hell of a therapist, then,¡± I said, smiling back. ¡°You¡¯re looking quite well.¡±


    ¡°The best there ever was,¡± He said, gnawing down on a b of chocte, and nodding along. ¡°Now, enough ¡¯bout my therapist. I wanna hear more about my therapist¡¯s sister. C¡¯mon, why bothering if you ain¡¯t gonna gloat? Hurry up and gloat!¡±


    Contrary to his insistence, for the rest of my time there, I did not gloat. Christmas was fun, and all that he needed to know. His imagination was like an artist, and not the wholesome ones either. I¡¯m not gonna give him any material for his canvas.


    So instead we just caught up on things, talked about whatever until there was nothing left to say, and when I said nothing I meant that exclusively on my end solely, because this guy can sure talk.


    Especially when ites to Amelia.


    Oh, Amelia¡­ the absolute state you left this poor man in¡­ how?


    Any time I¡¯d see that sparkle in his eye, and hear the yearning echo rising in his voice, I knew immediately to sit back, grab a nearby snack from his get-well pile, because I was definitely in for another modern Shakespearian soliloquy about how utterly perfect a person this fair, raven-haired maiden was.


    Eventually, the discussion of my affairs came up again, and in ast-ditch effort to throw him off Adalia¡¯s scent, I sicked him on Amanda instead by telling him about our date this evening¡­ which sorta did a trick¡­ to mixed results.


    He shot me a look, and it was a look without a smile. ¡°Motherfucker, you did it again. You got a date today, and you¡¯re hanging with me? Bruh¡­¡±


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet ¨C rx,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna miss this for anything. Trust me, once the timees, I¡¯m ditching you straight. I¡¯m gone. I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my man,¡± He nodded, huffing, easing his gaze away before promptly flipping his frown upside-down again. ¡°And boy, does my man have game, mmm! Adalia one day, Amanda the next? Shit, is Ash next? How does this work, actually? Got a waiting list or some shit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s not about who¡¯s next, or whose turn it is, we just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, Big Man, I know. Just ying,¡± Tyler thumped me on the shoulder. ¡°Just keep on lovin¡¯ them like you do, ¡± and simply, lightly, I heard him speak so profoundly. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to do.¡±


    A thumbs up for good luck before Tyler delved his hand back into the pile for more things to snack on.


    ¡°So,¡± He said, unboxing a stick of Toblerone. ¡°You got something special you nning with her or is this just one of those date-dates?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s special, yeah,¡± I said, ncing at the time on my phone, and heaving a little heavier seeing the destined hour tick closer. ¡°Hopefully she thinks so.¡±


    ¡°Then go, dude.¡±


    ¡°Go?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, go.¡±


    I looked back up at him, half the bar missing, and his cheeks bulging.


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    He swallowed painfully. ¡°Dude ¨C are you a robot? Really only gonna meet her right on the dot? That¡¯s boring, normal! You gotta be surprising yourdies every step of the way, Big Man!¡±


    ¡°I go now, I¡¯m like an hour and a half early,¡± I said, briefly glimpsing down at my phone again. ¡°We agreed on a specific time. Seems only sensible and considerate that I should ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You dating anyone else, I¡¯m with you all the way there,¡± Tyler interjected. ¡°Maybe Ash, or that detectivedy. But this is Amanda we¡¯re talking about, aight? The same girl that keeps posting sketches of you on her feed like every other day, the same woman that goes red in the face every time her chat manages to get her to talk about you. You really think she¡¯s gonna bite your head off ¡¯cause you arrived at her doorstep an hour early?¡±


    ¡°Hour and a half early.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the fuck,¡± He waved it off. ¡°Point is ¨C you go now. It¡¯s like Christmas came an hour and a half early. Boom! Ten points added to her affection meter. That¡¯s you, tonight, in her bed, scented candles, lights down low, clothes all off, careless whisper on her Spotify, and ¨C !¡±


    I gave him a look. It wasn¡¯t a very nice look, and he went back to nibbling on his snack.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ming around to it,¡± I said finally, rising to my feet and discarding all my wrappers into the overflowing bin next to his bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go give her a taste of her own medicine. I¡¯ll knock on her door unannounced, drop in, she won¡¯t see meing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± He cheered, fist-pumping high with every step closer I took to the exit. ¡°You go, Big Man, you show her a good time! And when I see you again, you better start gloating your ass off or we ain¡¯t friends anymore, you hear me?¡±


    With Tyler¡¯s warning already slipping out of one ear and forgotten, I hopped onto my bike and raced out of the hospital lot, entering thete afternoon traffic, turning, swerving, the familiar route to the high-rise region of town ¨C trepidation spiking higher than my mileage, which continued to build and culminate as I reached and called for the lift, pressing the big, shiny button for her floor.


    As the elevator climbed and climbed, my imagination was already twenty steps ahead in front of her doorstep, knocking thrice, dropping in with some smooth line that¡¯ll send her into a fit of giggles. In my head, all was perfect.


    Now back to reality, having only just taken my first step out of the elevator¡­ I wasn¡¯t faring as well, exactly.


    I better go retrace those steps, I suppose.


    No thoughts, no ns, I reached her front door, and ultimately deciding to just wing it, I knocked thrice and waited.


    Nothing. Five seconds passed. Then, ten seconds passed.


    Still nothing.


    I knocked again.


    This time, I heard a faint shuffling.


    ¡°Who¡­ Who is it?¡± Muffly yelled a voice, her voice, finally. Who¡¯s that there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the police!¡± I answered back, grinning and knocking again. ¡°Got an arrest warrant here for an Amanda Collins. Crime: um, I dunno, uwful theft-ing of my heart? Yeah, we¡¯ll go with that. Come out with your hands up.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh¡­ it¡¯s¡­ oh you¡¯re here¡­ oh¡­¡± there was a louder shuffling, but that paled inparison to what I was hearing in her voice. She didn¡¯t sound as thrilled as I hoped. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be here so soon¡­ oh¡­ uhh¡­¡±


    Did I mess up here? Did I make the wrong call? Can I lynch Tyler and if so, will the court dere me as not guilty?


    So many thoughts whizzing in my head, and right before any of them could fully solidify, I heard the click of the lock, the rattle of the doorknob¡­ and I stepped back, watching the door slowly part open.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know what I was seeing¡­ who I was seeing. I thought my vision had blurred, a speck of dust zipping into my eye which I hoped a few solid blinks would clear up.


    It didn¡¯t.


    Amanda was¡­ a bundle of halves. From the frazzled strands of her blonde hair, to the wrinkled fabric of what she chose to wear. It was really as if she had stopped halfway through every process, and at first, I thought I was wholly to me for it.


    Until I had a closer look at her¡­ at the muted pale pigment of her skin, the swell of bright red filling both of her cheeks, her nose¡­ and the beads of sweat trickling down her forehead to which she quickly, feebly wiped away with a trembling arm.


    And that was when I realized, once again, Amanda hadpletely taken me by surprise.


    In the worst way she could ever at that¡­


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it six? Didn¡¯t we say six? I thought we agreed on...¡± before she could say any more, she pped a hand across her lips and began stifling a violent cough, and when it died away, when she could breathe again, she offered me a drool-coated smile.


    ¡°So, um, yeah, anyway...¡± She heaved, swinging her door a little wider. ¡°Come in?¡±

 Chapter 825 - 825 Bitter Tea

    825 Bitter Tea


    I wrinkled my nose, my eyes squinted tight, blinking out the sneeze pestering my nostrils.


    The pungent scent of hot ginger had never seated right with me since the day I became unfortunately aware of its noxious existence. On a tray and up the stairs, I¡¯d bear with it day after day when I was young; if only in the hope that it¡¯ll make Mom feel a little better just as Dad assured me it would.


    Along with an array of porridges, tablets, cough drops¡­ you get the picture.


    But for the time being, with what I had avable to me currently, ginger would suffice.


    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¨C I can smell that from here,¡± Amanda continued to protest, sniveling and red-nosed, snapping her head at me from the back of the couch. ¡°Please don¡¯t. You¡¯ll only make it official if you make me drink that.¡±


    Yet much like a snot-nosed brat refusing to take their medicine, her pleas simply went ignored. I ced the cup of ginger onto a saucer, a faint streak of piping white steam trailing with my pace forward; rounding the edge of the couch.


    It¡¯s like the more things change, the more they stay the same. Once again, I¡¯m that little boy with a tray in his hand¡­


    Amanda peered over the rims of the cup, and instantly her face went shriveling up like a dying leaf.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± She groaned, her lips falling to a frown. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just made me a coffee instead if you really have to give me something?¡±


    .....


    ¡°Caffeine impedes, not help,¡± I said.


    ¡°You just made that up just now, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Drink,¡± I said, slipping the saucer into her unwilling fingers. ¡°And don¡¯t just pretend to. I wanna see big gulps, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Aw, mom¡­¡± she groaned again, but against my unyielding gaze, she finallyplied, puckering her lips into a long anguishing sip that turned her face almost green.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, alright?¡± She mumbled over the top of her drink, wiping away another line of sweat from beneath her tousled bangs. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit under the weather. It happens. It isn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t hearing it.


    ¡°Drink, Amanda. Trust me. Only way you¡¯re going to make this stop.¡±


    Seeing no other way out of my coddling, Amanda relented herself to her fate, and slumped back in ce, sipping the rest of the tea with extreme prejudice.


    Meanwhile, I had a longer, proper assessment of the absolute state she was in¡­ and suffice it to say, it wasn¡¯t just her that was looking rather decrepit.


    Her shelves, her furnishings, everything seemed to have been only halfway organized. Herputer was also left whirring on a half-written essay with at least a hundred tabs hanging open. I opened her fridge earlier and there were even some leftovers I looked to have only partly consumed.


    All in all, not exactly the makings of a woman ready to leave for the evening real soon.


    ¡°So,¡± I finally turned to address her. ¡°Were you nning on letting me know about you any time soon, or did you just hope I¡¯d be too dense to notice?¡±


    ¡°Neither,¡± Amanda thrust an empty cup and saucer back. ¡°I thought I could simply just power through it maybe. I mean, this¡­ this is all just mind over matter. Yeah, mind over matter. That¡¯s all it is.¡±


    ¡°And sometimes I wonder what¡¯s the matter with your mind¡­¡± I reached over, huddling closer, cing my hand over her forehead, and I swear I could almost see wisps of smoke hovering from the point of contact. ¡°Mmm, all that method acting and movie-making must have finally caught up with you. Quite a fever you got.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional.¡±


    ¡°No ¨C don¡¯t give me that talk. I know exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± she heaved out, wriggling herself away from my touch. ¡°I tell you I¡¯m unwell, what happens next? There goes our date tonight¡­ and who knows for how long too?¡± She let out a throaty, raspy cough, ring. ¡°Over my dead body, mister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to take that phrase literally, in case you didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­¡± trembling, she struggled to leave the couch, rising only roughly about three inches into the air before copsing as an even paler, feebler mess of grimaces and groans. ¡°...thirty minutes, okay? please? I¡¯ll rest a little, and then I¡¯ll go get ready, get dressed. We¡¯ll have fun. Like this all never happened¡±


    I didn¡¯t want her to speak any more than she had to, so I kept quiet, pretending to agree with her, but really the moment I see her make a move for the door, I¡¯m dragging her to bed and confining her with ropes if that¡¯s what it¡¯ll take.


    As far as I was concerned ¨C this date was already over before it even began.


    Amanda closed her eyes, curling herself in a shivering ball of aching pain ¨C and seeing that I made a beeline for her bedroom, swiping the thickest,fiest nket I could find there to cocoon her body with like a sumo eskimo or something.


    Slowly, I began wrapping the nket around her and as I did, the back of my hand lightly grazed her skin, and once again, it was almost like I just burned myself with a hot piece of iron.


    Really, should have known her exuberance wasn¡¯t as infinite as it seemed to be. Going out every other day, doing something every other hour¡­ shouldn¡¯t be surprised this even happened.


    Only just why did it have to be now? What are the odds? Out of all the days in the year, it had to be the one day I finally took initiative.


    ¡°Sometimes I feel like the entire universe is conspiring against me¡­¡± Amanda quietly muttered. ¡°I was just fine this morning, and as soon as I decided to get ready¡­ I¡¯m dizzy, I¡¯m feeling funny, coughing, sniveling. I was probably fourteen thest time I felt like this. You can¡¯t tell me this is just coincidence.¡±


    ¡°More like a case of extremely bad timing,¡± I said, wiping a damp strand of hair away from the corner of her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t get too hung up on it, alright? Think healing thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re talking like that too,¡± She said, peeking at me through heavy, narrow slits. ¡°You¡¯ve already epted I¡¯m not going to get any better, the evening¡¯s gone now¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t,¡± I softly assured, lightly stroking her cheek and feeling the feverish ze. ¡°I¡¯m here, you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lll say you¡¯ll stay?¡± She shook her head, feebly turning the other way. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to nurse me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± My eyes widened a little. ¡°Thought you¡¯d be pretty keen on having me pamper and treat you for the whole night.¡±


    ¡°I rather you do something you want to do.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°As if this isn¡¯t already something I want to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Something else,¡± She interjected, coughing harshly, her cocoon wobbling. ¡°If you¡¯re here, all I¡¯m gonna end up thinking about is how this evening is spoiled. You go and you do something else ¨C at least I¡¯ll be happy knowing one of us is still having fun.¡±


    ¡°Oh Amanda, c¡¯mon now,¡± I said, leaning over at her like a soft pillow. ¡°You¡¯re just being mopey because you fell sick. Y¡¯know, like a kid who wanted to go swimming, but now he can¡¯t because it started to rain. That¡¯s basically you right now.¡±


    ¡°Recently, it feels like it¡¯s always been raining¡­¡¯


    ¡°So we¡¯ll get an umbre,¡± I said. ¡°A little rain can also be a bit fun too.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want a little rain,¡± Amanda stirred again in her wooly shell, ncing back at me looking like the most adorable, spoiled kid I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°I wanted you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    She shook her head again, exasperated. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯m here,¡± I said regardless.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do, nothing to enjoy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°And I might make you sick too, I¡¯d rather not have that on my conscience¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Augh, I even looked up the restaurant you¡¯re taking me to. The food looks so good too! I wanted to try it, I wanted to go out. I wanted to have fun. I wanted¡­ I wanted¡­¡±


    I grabbed her hand poking out the fabric, entwining my fingers with her fiery coldness, and I said it one more time, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Chester,¡± Amanda groaned. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be suave, not stubborn. I¡¯m alright with you going.¡±


    ¡°So, in turn, you¡¯ll be alright with me staying.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And tell me how does that ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡±


    ¡°But you ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying.¡±


    ¡°Stop ¨C !¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying!¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine, stay!¡± She finally conceded, hacking the words out extremely grudgingly. ¡°Pamper me all you want. Be my nurse! Go get sick too and have a boring evening with me! Your loss!¡±


    So she says, so sheins, yet while also clinging onto my hand even tighter.


    ¡°And if you wake up tomorrow feeling sore all over¡­ if you leave here hungry¡­ if you leave feeling tired¡­ and bored, and coughing, and with your coupons expired¡­ and¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll know it would have been all worth it,¡± I simply said. ¡°Because face it ¨C you do want me to stay, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    The pressure around my hand burned a little hotter.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to mope here¡­¡± she grumbled grumpily, burying herself deeper into her husk. ¡°...don¡¯t make me actually say it, alright?¡±


    And that¡¯s all I needed to hear. Finally, this girl¡¯s done drinking her bitter tea.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some more ginger.¡±

 Chapter 826 - 826 A Sickly Idea

    826 A Sickly Idea


    I¡¯m noticing there¡¯s a particr theme sprouting time and time again in this cold and chilly December month¡­ indeed, counting Amanda, that¡¯s the fourth time someone I know wound up bedridden either by sickness or injury.


    First, it was Ash and her needing over a week to adapt to winter.


    Then Tyler was next in line to be confined, still needing more time to recover¡­ allegedly.


    Adalia¡¯s a given.


    Now, it was Amanda¡¯s turn to be helplessly struck down by the gue of whimsical fate.


    But she was a stubborn one, a fighter, a refuser. And stubborn is as stubborn does, willing herself the strength to try and break free of her silky sarcophagus that had her entombed in her mausoleum of a couch.


    ¡°You¡¯re guilting me,¡± she muttered, watching me groggily. ¡°Stop guilting me.¡±


    I shuffled past her, dusting away the gray bunnies from her shelves. I whizzed past again, clearing up the mess in her kitchen. Then for the final time, I rounded in front of her, picking and fluffing up the small cushions she kicked to the floor in her struggle.


    She whimpered despairingly.


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster.¡±


    ¡°If it was me here coughing my lungs out, it¡¯d be you here in a spring-cleaning mood,¡± I sprung to my defense. ¡°That feeling you¡¯re feeling ¨C that¡¯s me to you every time you do something above and beyond for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend,¡± She blinked hazily. ¡°That¡¯s a given.¡±


    ¡°And so is this,¡± I said, doubling back to the kitchen briefly and returning promptly with a bowl of piping hot porridge in hand. Much to her tant dismay and probably hidden delight. ¡°Suffer as I have suffered.¡±


    Having no choice but to only simmer in silence, she allowed herself to get fed¡­ taking and downing every bite as if she were swallowing a bunch of pricking needles.


    This girl really refuses to be pampered.


    ¡°What?¡± I finally asked, as she pulled away from a bite a little too crankily. ¡°Wishing you were in my ce instead?¡±


    ¡°That. And I¡¯m also wishing that¡¯s a big te of carbonara instead. Dim candles. Soft music. And I¡¯m nibbling on a piece of pasta and you¡¯re also nibbling on the same piece but not knowing, slowly it pulls us closer and closer to each other until¡­¡± She let out a long, breathy sigh that cooled down the spoonful of porridge I had raised to her lips. ¡°Clock¡¯s ticking, you know. Doesn¡¯t have to be me on the other side of that pasta. Have fun while you still can.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± and before she could say much more, I pushed the spoon into her mouth just as she opened them to speak. ¡°You¡¯ve any idea the wickedness people would do to just be in my position right now? Spoonfeeding you? Hearing you moaning softly? Looking so deliciously vulnerable right now?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she grimaced, undoubtedly having dealt her fair share with the types I¡¯m referring to, given her reputation. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you started it.¡±


    I figured after so much and so long already, she must have drained out all the reluctance and reserves out of her system but ten minutester I¡¯m scraping the bottom of the bowl, lifting scoops towards still frowning lips, and it seems I¡¯m sorely mistaken there.


    ¡°Is Irene busy tonight or something?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Cryptically busy, yes, as always,¡± I said. ¡°Borrowed Sera for something a few days back, she¡¯s still yet to return her.¡±


    ¡°What? For what?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine, actually. All I know is that Ria has something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± She asked, clueless for a single second, before her bleary expression cleared in a burst of rity. ¡°Oh, that phoenixdy. Right. Sorry, I forgot she¡¯s¡­ a thing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me you, not like you¡¯ve actually met her yet.¡±


    ¡°Sadly,¡± She mumbled, rubbing her eyes. ¡°I take it Sera isn¡¯t exactly happy being under someone else¡¯s roof that isn¡¯t yours?¡±


    ¡°Last I checked with Ash, Irene¡¯s been feeding her fast-food takeouts. So she¡¯s probably doing alright, more or less.¡±


    And at the very sound of Ash¡¯s name, Amanda abruptly steered the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°And what¡¯s Ash doing?¡±


    ¡°Cars 3.¡±


    ¡®Cars,¡± She blinked a fair few times. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she didn¡¯t really like the second one too much.¡±


    ¡°O¡­kay,¡± She paused again, searching for more to say. ¡°And what about Adalia, then? Is she ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Y¡¯know, for someone who really, really craves my attention,¡± I said, letting the spoon tter against the ball. ¡°You sure do like turning it towards everyone else when you finally do get it.¡±


    Upon being rightfully called out on her buffoonery, Amanda instantly put her grumblings to a stop.


    I raised my brows. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re secret fetish is being ignored by me, then by all means ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Ew, no!¡± She said sharply. ¡°I¡¯m not that much of a deviant, alright?¡± Her scowl flickered. ¡°I think.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Look, just,¡± She roused her body once more, rattling around like a bird trapped in a cage. ¡°I¡¯m just dying here because I¡¯m doing absolutely nothing. I¡¯m not used to it, alright?¡±


    ¡°Used to what? Doing nothing?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­¡± I gave her a look, baffled. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯ve never just done absolutely nothing before? Your whole life? Really?¡±


    ¡°You say that like you¡¯re amazed ¨C I mean, what kind of person can just do nothing for hours? for a whole day even?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what kind of a person, huh?¡± I said, still smiling despite her words stabbing deep, scooping up another spoonful of love. ¡°What kind of person, indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she gazed at me, and she saw the hurt, the deep hurt, the deep sting, and promptly broke. ¡°Y-You get a pass, alright? It-it¡¯s fine if you do it.¡±


    Welp, heard it first thing right here, folks. I got the license to bezy. I¡¯m officially living the life now.


    ¡°Point is,¡± She said, quickly finishing the rest of the porridge. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here having you feed me the whole evening. As much as I love the feeling of being nursed by you. it¡¯ll kill me if that¡¯s all we do. I need to do something. More importantly, I need to do something with you.¡±


    Another loud bout of coughing took over the conversation for a couple of moments. It threw her hair everywhere, shook her all over, and had me scrambling for the nearest tissue ply before she could turn the air into more of a biohazard breach.


    When her whooping fit eventually subsided, Amanda looked a hundred times more hassled than she was haggard. Rather than getting feebler, it was like her raw bitterness was powering her through her ailment. There was something in her eyes, a look, an idea, and a secondter, she squirmed around for the final time, and suddenly rose to her feet ¨C the damp nket unraveling around her feet.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out,¡± She dered.


    I smelled danger. ¡°No we are ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Not on the date,¡± She nced at me. ¡°Just for a walk. A walk, alright? I can survive that much.¡±


    ¡°A walk?¡± I repeated after her, still a bit wary. ¡°A walk where?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere. Out in the streets, in the cold. It¡¯s not nothing, and that¡¯s good enough,¡± She heaved a quivering breath. ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s not nothing with you.¡±


    For once, that gloomy heavy cloud smothering her voice cleared away, and it was only the prospect of going outdoors, that it did. I didn¡¯t really wanna take that from her as much as I¡¯d rather stay here and coddle her some more. In any case, she¡¯d know her body more than I would, right? If she thinks she¡¯s good for a walk, then¡­ sure, why not?


    ¡°God, I¡¯m so sticky¡­¡± She moaned, rubbing all around herself in disdain and disgust. ¡°Nope ¨C I¡¯m showering. Definitely not leaving like this, ugh.¡±


    I mumbled something agreeable in response, turning forward and already sinking into the sofa in wait however long I needed to. Amanda staggered a few steps forward into the hall, before whirling around backward again almost as if she had forgotten something.


    Or ¨C as I nced at her for a clearer look ¨C waiting for something.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with me, you know.¡±


    The way said it so casually, so shamelessly, for a moment I felt like the weird one for not immediately getting it.


    ¡°I¡­ am¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, crossing her arms in a way that would even make Amelia impressed. ¡°Or did I not hear you say that you would be taking care of me for the whole evening? Nurse me back to health and whatnot?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know about you, but I don¡¯t think nurses shower with their patients,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s more, I already took a bath this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She leaned slightly down and forward, speaking airily. ¡°...but what if I fall? what if I faint? I¡¯m super sick, right? ording to you. How are you gonna make sure I¡¯m still safe if you don¡¯t have your eyes on me all the time?¡±


    They were such perfectly made points on her part that I honestly couldn¡¯t find a thing to say otherwise.


    ¡°Or what?¡± She raised her chin up, shing a smile, a glimpse, of the usual mischievous Amanda peeking through. ¡°Are you saying you would rather not have your eyes on me?¡±


    And with thosest few words, she had snared my gaze onto her figure entirely.


    I don¡¯t understand. Her hair was all oily, grimy, and even sticking in ces. Her eyes looked sunken in, her lips were dry, and her pale skin was musty and wet. Her clothes were also crooked, disheveled, and wrinkled in ces. A far cry from the demure, charming woman that would always grace my sight with her appearance.


    A total mess, in short.


    So why does she look even hotter here without all that?


    A slob, a sickly slob. That¡¯s what she was.


    Her hair in streaks of wild tousled blonde, Her eyes half-closed, heavy, somehow so arousing. Her lips were slightly parted, drawing in feeble breaths, letting out softer moans, and her skin was almost shimmering, glimmering¡­ dripping with her perspiration, her efforts that seeped into her clothes, sticking, clinging to the curves of her body.


    Once again, just like with Ash before, I could sit and wonder ¨C when did sickly ever get this sexy?


    ¡°I¡¯ll hop in first,¡± Amanda said, lifting herself up again and turning back, seemingly satisfied by myplete silence. ¡°My arms are heavy; I won¡¯t be able to wash myself properly, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You need me to nurse you.¡±


    ¡°I need you to nurse me,¡± she affirmed, nodding once. ¡°Like with the porridge, the tea and what else. I can¡¯t do anything on my own ¨C frail, sickly, woman I am, right? Mm, I might also need your help getting dressed when we¡¯re done. And with walking too, maybe. I¡¯ll have you carry me in your arms if I get too tired, how does that sound?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ¨C ! Hey¡­¡± I gaped at her. ¡°You can¡¯t just use your sickness to your advantage like that, the hell¡­¡±


    ¡°I can, and I will, and I did,¡± Amanda called back, her coughs and chuckles echoing deeper down the hall. ¡°It¡¯s what you signed up for, didn¡¯t you? Taking care of all my dire needs?¡±


    Once again, I was left with nothing to say.


    .....


    ¡°Now don¡¯t keep me waiting, okay?¡± She triumphantly said, hearing the empty sound of my defeat. ¡°I¡¯m only sick for so long, after all.¡±

 Chapter 827 Bathroom Break, Part 1

    Chapter 827 Bathroom Break, Part 1


    Allure was the word I was thinking of.


    The only word I was seeing in the misty white of vapor, hearing the trickle and ssh of running water, feeling in the touch, the electrifying tenderness enveloping my body.


    Allure was everything and everywhere.


    Especially her¡­


    I forgot how ridiculously big and fancy Amanda''s shower was the first time I had used it. You can move and stretch a number of paces in any direction you want without having to worry about bashing into any of the shining porcin walls that surrounded you.


    But then you put just one more person together with you, and suddenly you realize you''re no longer left with much room to work with, suddenly the space bes ridiculously small in her presence¡­ try to move an inch, adjust yourself once, and you''ll bump, touch, and feel every inch of her in the attempt.


    Which I''m sure was exactly as she nned¡­ this mischievous little vixen.


    Glistening so squeaky clean and pristine amidstyers of soap and water on the outside, yet within her was an obscenity, a dirtiness that can''t ever be scrubbed clean no matter what.


    "Excuse me¡­" Amanda whispered coyly, leaning out and reaching for one of her exotic brands of shampoo, deliberately-inadvertently grazing me lightly with her body as she did.


    And I repeat, being unable to move a step, there was no actual way for me to ''excuse her'' without directly stepping out of the shower. So, like passengers inside a heavily packedpartment, we continued to be squished against one another; Amanda reaching and reaching - but never actually taking.


    "Hm, where did I put that, I wonder?" She mused in willful ignorance, reaching further, pressing firmer, her hand aimlessly rummaging through dozens of her fancy bottles. "Can''t seem to find it anywhere, that''s so strange."


    "Here," I said, shooting a hand past hers and plucking out a bottle I used the same night before. "Good soap. Very bubbly. Very soapy. You can step back now."


    Amanda happily took my suggestion, stepping away and making sure to bump every single one of our limbs in the process, before just silently standing in her ce wearing a rather enigmatic smile in the relentless spew of cold, white steam.


    Just inches away, her bare body. Laid out there with absolutely nothing to obscure, no divine white light, or thick clouds of smoke to leave anything to the imagination. I could see every drop of water stter against her skin, cascading down every ample curve.


    When she moved, I''d see her rousingly sway, wobble, before eventually, she''d gradually settle, and when she walked, her thighs would always touch¡­ oh, and she had such lovely, long legs, I never noticed just how shapely and defined her -


    "Get my back for me?"


    I blinked, and all of a sudden, the soap bottle was thrust into my hands again; bare before me, Amanda had turned away, eyeing me sidely with that same unknowing smirk of hers.


    "Um, I''m sure you''ve scrubbed your back like millions of times without- "


    But before I could say anymore, Amanda abruptly shot into a fit of loud, violent coughs. Echoing across the bathroom walls so loudly, so viscerally, and still with that stupid smile on her face, so utterly fakely.


    Either way though, her message got through to me loud and clear.


    "No rush, alright?" She said, swiping away a bundle of mushy blond locks over her shoulder. "Gently. Thoroughly. As long as it takes."


    And now I''m facing her back - or rather her back was facing me; those small shoulders of hers, so rousingly round and¡­ and shoulder-y. The way she was curved, the slight arch of her spine, faint little dimples on her skin, all trailing, all leading downwards to her voluptuous¡­


    I blinked once, and started to squirt.


    The soap, I mean¡­


    Touching her felt¡­ well, obviously, it felt nice, pleasing, a bliss at risk of erupting¡­ but it also felt strange. Through the foam, the bubbles, and the satisfying thrill, Amanda felt hot. Gliding my fingers across every inch of her back, the curves of her waist fitting perfectly in my palms, all throughout, there was just this dissonance of warm and cold pulsating back at me.


    It was all I could think about for some reason.


    "You''re so quiet," Amanda rang aloud, the ambiance bouncing back, reverberating her voice in a low sultry acoustic.


    "Focusing¡­" I echoed back.


    "You''re so shy."


    I squirted another coating in my hand, stowing the bottle back in its ce.


    "Focusing."


    "Don''t get me wrong, it''s cute, but I expected you to be more ustomed to all of this. I mean - haven''t you already done this with Adalia? From what I heard, you seemed to have had tons of fun."


    "Okay, first of all, that was different."


    "Different?"


    "Secondly," I continued on. "Do all you girls share a singr mind? How do you know about that?"


    "Different on?" She pressed again.


    "Adalia''s was¡­" I thought for a moment. "Hers was educational."


    "Educational?"


    "And innocent."


    "This is innocent."


    "Innocent? You? I don''t think you even know that that word - "


    "Oh, c''mon, you¡­" suddenly, she whirled around again - there was a brief blur of dissipating mist and whipping gold, and atop my shoulders, her arms zed, her fingers entwined at the back of my neck, locking our bodies close. Amanda looked up endearingly at me, her warm, ample chest pressing against mine. "I''m not saying that you should do anything rash¡­ but it''d be nice if you could do¡­ something¡­ you know? Even a gentleman knows when to stop being one, right?"


    "Except I know me better than you do," I replied, keeping my trembling, wanting hands firmly at my sides. "I let loose for even a second¡­ and I''m all over you before you can even let out a sound."


    She giggled keenly. "And you''re talking as if I wouldn''t want that¡­"


    "You''re not feeling well, Amanda."


    "Unfortunately," She sighed, finally letting go and relieving all pleasurable pressure, much to my relief, and ording to the hard swelling between my legs, also much to my own dismay. "Okay, groping and fondling may break my bones, fine - but words? How about some words, then, hm?"


    "Words?"


    "Your girlfriend is naked and embarrassing herself for your pleasure," She said dryly, crossing her arms and entuating her bare, perky breasts as if trying to prove a point. "If there''s really nothing you have to say to that, then I - "


    "There''s gonna be a special room in prison for me if I say all things I''m dying to do with your body, believe me," I said.


    "Now that''s better," She said, beaming wide. "You can keep going - just try and keep it PG if you can help it."


    Was she really fishing forpliments from me right now? Of all the ces? Of all the¡­ fuck it, whatever¡­


    "You''re¡­ hot, Amanda."


    She gave an encouraging nod. "And what else?"


    "You''re very pretty," I went on. "You''re also extremely cute."


    "Spoken like a true romantic. It''s no wonder you go so many girls falling head over heels for you."


    "Um," I searched for more things to say. "You have very nice breasts too."


    "Oh, that didn''t take long for you to get there," She said unabashedly. "While we''re still at it, just what part of my breasts do you find so very nice?"


    I gaped at her. "Seriously?"


    "Hey, you brought it up, not me."


    Touch¨¦.


    "I¡­ like how they look," I began, wondering how the hell I even got here. "...their size. Not too big - like petite. I like how they feel in my hands when I touch them."


    "Yes, I''m quite proud of them too, actually," Amanda said, copping a feel of them so casually, my retinas bursting into metaphorical mes at the sight. "Come to think of it, they''re roughly about the same size as Adalia''s, don''t you think?"


    "Noment."


    "Obviously, not as big as Ash''s but¡­" She nced at me, more in wonder than anything else. "...hey, whose breasts do you prefer over whose?"


    Oh my God. Lookie over here at detective Amanda. Asking the hard-hitting questions that everyone''s dying to know, truly.


    "Yeah, not today¡­" I said, turning away figuratively and literally away from the discussion. The wall''s my new shower-mate now. "There are just some questions in the world that shouldn''t be answered, Amanda. You know that."


    Okay, you''re right," She relented, the wet pitter-patter of her feet scooting her closer. "I shouldn''t have trapped you like that. That''s my bad. There''s really no right answer to that one, huh?"


    "You think?"


    "But if given no other choice¡­" Amanda mused on, an eager tone brimming with her voice. "Obviously, you would have chosen mine, right? Without a doubt."


    And then - before I could say another word, she went and seized me from behind, trapping me in her arms, her tight grip.


    "Don''t say a word," She said, vigorously nuzzling me with her lips. "Before this is over, I''ll make sure you get your answer."


    Then she began to move again. Her softness, her zing warmth, and the sensation of her breasts rubbing against my back like zaps of electricity rousing me in more ways than once.


    "Amanda, what are you¡­?" I stammered.


    "Shh¡­" her arms began to stir, her hands stroking slow circles across my chest. I could feel her breath on me, quivering, like gusts of zing hot desire. "It''s my turn, okay? I''m just returning the favor, is all."


    "Favor?"


    "Mmm-hmm," She sounded, a wicked smile leaving with her breath, as she moved, her body, her entirety, stroking me in waves of tantalizing pleasure. "You wash my back, I wash yours~"

 Chapter 828 Bathroom Break, Part 2

    Chapter 828 Bathroom Break, Part 2


    I could feel and hear my own heart in my ears - yet I wasn''t nervous, I didn''t feel apprehensive, sensitive¡­ regardless, I continued to thump away wildly so calmly.


    Amanda moved again, and it was like my insides became a venue for the longest drum solo ever performed. Her warm, supple fingers hitting every snare, sshing every cymbal, and pounding the resounding timpanis in the chaotic neutral beats of her simple whims.


    My body was an instrument, and she yed the prodigiousposer.


    "Hmm¡­" She softly whimpered; a fascinated smile in the corner of my eyes.


    "Hmm?" I inquired back.


    "Nothing, you''re just¡­ I never noticed you''re actually a little toned out," She said, slowly and smoothly swiveling her hands around my stomach and chest. "Skinny but surprisingly sturdy, apparently. One of the perks of growing up as a farmhand, I suppose?"


    "I was actually fitter a year before. But as you can probably tell, I haven''t been exercising muchtely."


    "Really?" She asked, interest piqued. "You mean, like, with abs and all?"


    "A little bit, yeah."


    "Ooo," her soft breath went breezing, giggling, sending my skin rippling with goosebumps. "I''d very much like to see that, please."


    "Maybe when I feel like it."


    She was understandably quite unsatisfied with my answer, but what was she gonna do - have me do a hundred reps right here right now on her bathroom floor? Sighing, she rested her head against me and simply epted things as is.


    "And I''m only just realizing I barely know the you before I knew you," Amanda mused, slowly guiding her hands in a slippery slide across my arms. "Besides being a former hunk, is there anything else interesting about you before? Oh, and don''t say you don''t, alright? Because everyone does."


    "But I don''t."


    "I''ll be the judge of that," she said simply, insisting with a finger poking into my left cheek. "Now, c''mon, I wanna know how you were like! From before - tell me about your school days. How was suave little Chester like in his fledgling years?"


    "Roughly the same, more or less."


    "Huh, that''s exactly what your sister told me. Word for word."


    "You asked Sammy about me? When was this?"


    "How about friends?" She pressed on, deaf apparently, momentarily. "Any I should be introduced to? Any besties?"


    "Acquaintances," I said, flinching a little, feeling her hand dig into my ribs. "I''m not particrly social, you know that. I sat far in the back, and I didn''t really talk unless spoken to first."


    "So, what - no outings? You never stayed over at someone else''s house or yed football in a field? Nothing like that at all?"


    "I''m happy just staying back and watching."


    "Wow," her hands stayed in ce for a moment, gazing at me from the side in amazement. "What a¡­ fascinating life you lived."


    "The best," I sighed, happy and content. "How about you, huh? Top of your ss. Ace in all your clubs. The center of everyone''s attention. Probably made Homing Queen too, didn''t you?"


    She blew her lips, sounding gruffer than a horse. "Boring."


    "Yeah, I can imagine."


    In actuality, after the things I''ve heard from her mother, I didn''t really have to. Boring was right¡­ right up until our paths crossed, that was her only sentiment throughout her whole life. It''s unnervingly amazing how someone so full of life could feel so empty living it.


    Being with her now, you wouldn''t even guess¡­


    "And how about when ites to young love?" She asked, and from the way she said it, I could tell she was particrly paying close attention now. "Even you must have had someone especially special back then¡­ a brief fling, hm?"


    But to her dismay, or rather, delight, I shook my head.


    Amanda let out a snort. "A young hunk like you? No small crushes even? From your side or even¡­?"


    And to her surprise, and much to my own as well, I gave a brief pause feeling long-forgotten memories stir.


    "There was this one girl before¡­" I slowly began, blinking, and suddenly finding Amanda with her head sticking out far over my shoulder. "I forgot her name - it''s so long ago. But I remember she was in my history¡­ no, science, she was in my science ss. Or was it both?"


    "Doesn''t matter," Amanda said, leaning so close my back was practically on fire from her warmth. "Just keep going. Why her? Like, what was it about her specifically that caught your eye?"


    "I can''t narrow it to specifics, Amanda. I don''t know - she was pretty. Pretty to the point that she was quite popr. She was nice, she was funny, and she helped me with my assignment once when I was having trouble."


    "You had a crush on her ''cause she helped you with homework?"


    "Obviously, there''s more to it than that. She''s just¡­ I dunno, for some reason, younger me really found that girl quite appealing."


    "Nice, funny, pretty¡­" Amanda listed off. "Ah well, they''re reasonable enough reasons for prepubescent boys, I suppose."


    "Actually," I squinted hard, squeezing my mind trying to remember. "She had blonde hair too, if I''m remembering right."


    "Oh?" Her eyes widened. "Okay, blonde, sure. And¡­?"


    "And what do you want me to say?" I asked, limply iling my arms. "We share sses, we wave at each other before and after ss. I sat beside her on the bus one time. What are you hoping to hear?"


    "Even more!" She eximed encouragingly. "This is good stuff! Young love! Maybe it''ll even provide me some insight as to how you work inside and out."


    "You''re wasting your time."


    "I''ll be the judge of that."


    "Look, I just had a crush on this one girl one time. I was young, hormonal - who hasn''t, right? End of story."


    "End of story? Really?" Amanda threw me a dubious look, her brows rising high behind her bangs. "You really didn''t do anything about it? The man so upfront about how he feels, I keep hearing about them every other moment? Yeah, I don''t believe you."


    God, even when she''s halfway dazed and unhinged from a zing fever, nothing I do and say gets past this woman. It''s like she knows what I knew, but she doesn''t - she couldn''t. I could barely remember it myself¡­ nevertheless, even in my younger years, somehow she just knows every inch of me. Down to even my actions, to what I''d done in a time long ago.


    "Okay, alright," I gulped, bracing myself for the impendinging. "I wrote her a letter once¡­"


    "A letter?!" Amanda broke into a high chortle which quickly fizzled into wheezes, jerking the both of us to and fro. Once she subsided, only a faint smirk linger in her amusement, tracing a line of soap across my chest with the tip of her finger. "My, my, even as a teenager, you''re still so cheesy¡­ a letter. Oh, a love letter. Aww, that''s so adorable. I want one now."


    "Forget it," I told her straight. "It''s Mom''s influence - she''s the culprit. Got indoctrinated by all her sappy roms ever since I knew how to speak. Had me thinking real life was just like one of her movies."


    "Well, tell her she did a fine job raising the best boy ever in the whole wide world," She said, grinning broadly and nuzzling. "C''mon, just one tiny letter¡­ pretty please? You can write about how lovely you think my breasts are~"


    This girl¡­


    "No, Amanda. I''m already dying just telling you about it."


    "Tsk, fine, I''ll pester you about it some other time. But for now, though¡­" She shook me again, acting like an excited little kid at the edge of her seat. "Spill it already! What was in the letter? What''d you write?"


    "It''s so long ago now, I don''t remember the details," I said honestly. "But I know I did write about how I felt for her. All the things I liked about her. And that, if maybe she felt the same way about me¡­ to just hand me the letter back in person during ss. I stuck it in her locker before school started. I know, I know¡­" I groaned, hearing the silent restraint of her giggles. "Cheesy, cliche, but¡­ back then in my head I thought it was the perfect setup."


    "It is. It''s perfectly perfect. I love it. I love it so, so much! Ahh, I want it¡­" She fawned and cooed and yearned so longingly. "Ugh, this girl has no idea how freaking lucky she¡­ never mind¡­ alright, and then? what happened next?"


    "I was a nervous wreck the whole day in school. Every time the bell rang, I expected to bump into her somewhere in the hall. Then history rolled around,st period of the day. I took my seat. A few momentster, she shows up, takes hers right next to me¡­ and she waved hello. I looked around, but she didn''t have the letter anywhere, so I just waved back at her, and¡­ that was it."


    "No!" She groaned, sounding quite disheartened. "She just ignored you like that?"


    "After school, I found my letter all balled up in the rubbish bin next to the lockers. So, technically, I did receive my answer."


    Amanda was visibly upset, more than that, she actually seemed crossed - holding onto me even tighter to the point she had the side of her facepletely squished against my shoulder.


    "That is so freaking - !"


    "I don''t me her, and there are no hard feelings, ''kay?" I quickly interjected. "In her point of view, I was just a guy in her ss, a ssmate she sometimes talks to out of, like, dozens of others. She has better friends, and better people to talk to. After the letter incident, we carried on like normal all the way through graduation."


    "Still! She knows how you feel about her and to act like she doesn''t the way she did! Even if you don''t feel the same way, you should at least let them know! How she acted is just so¡­!


    "Immature?," I suggested, lightly patting her soaked head of hair in an attempt to simmer her down. "Teenagers, Amanda. We aren''t exactly known to be the brightest at that age. I don''t hold anything against her, and neither should you."


    too."


    "Her loss, then," Amanda huffed, still very much feeling spiteful, clinging even firmer. "And all my gain I smiled,ying my hands over hers. "And mine just as much."


    "If only I''d met you much sooner than I had," She muttered wistfully. "I could have been your high-school sweetheart. Hold hands between sses, head home together, share our first kiss with each other¡­"


    "Now who''s being cheesy?"


    "Well, doesn''t matter now, anyway," She said, breathing blissfully against my skin. "I''m just happy I got the chance to fall in love with you when I did. No cheesy love letters necessary. And let me tell you, that girl has no idea what she''s missing out on¡­"


    "Considering my life so far, I''d say that girl had actually dodged a bullet here."


    "All worth it," Amanda bluntly stated. "Being with you makes it all worth it."

 Chapter 828 - 828 Bathroom Break, Part 2

    828 Bathroom Break, Part I could feel and hear my own heart in my ears ¨C yet I wasn¡¯t nervous, I didn¡¯t feel apprehensive, sensitive¡­ regardless, I continued to thump away wildly so calmly.


    Amanda moved again, and it was like my insides became a venue for the longest drum solo ever performed. Her warm, supple fingers hitting every snare, sshing every cymbal, and pounding the resounding timpanis in the chaotic neutral beats of her simple whims.


    My body was an instrument, and she yed the prodigiousposer.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She softly whimpered; a fascinated smile in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I inquired back.


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­ I never noticed you¡¯re actually a little toned out,¡± She said, slowly and smoothly swiveling her hands around my stomach and chest. ¡°Skinny but surprisingly sturdy, apparently. One of the perks of growing up as a farmhand, I suppose?¡±


    ¡°I was actually fitter a year before. But as you can probably tell, I haven¡¯t been exercising muchtely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked, interest piqued. ¡°You mean, like, with abs and all?¡±


    ¡°A little bit, yeah.¡±


    .....


    ¡°Ooo,¡± her soft breath went breezing, giggling, sending my skin rippling with goosebumps. ¡°I¡¯d very much like to see that, please.¡±


    ¡°Maybe when I feel like it.¡±


    She was understandably quite unsatisfied with my answer, but what was she gonna do ¨C have me do a hundred reps right here right now on her bathroom floor? Sighing, she rested her head against me and simply epted things as is.


    ¡°And I¡¯m only just realizing I barely know the you before I knew you,¡± Amanda mused, slowly guiding her hands in a slippery slide across my arms. ¡°Besides being a former hunk, is there anything else interesting about you before? Oh, and don¡¯t say you don¡¯t, alright? Because everyone does.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that,¡± she said simply, insisting with a finger poking into my left cheek. ¡°Now, c¡¯mon, I wanna know how you were like! From before ¨C tell me about your school days. How was suave little Chester like in his fledgling years?¡±


    ¡°Roughly the same, more or less.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s exactly what your sister told me. Word for word.¡±


    ¡°You asked Sammy about me? When was this?¡±


    ¡°How about friends?¡± She pressed on, deaf apparently, momentarily. ¡°Any I should be introduced to? Any besties?¡±


    ¡°Acquaintances,¡± I said, flinching a little, feeling her hand dig into my ribs. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly social, you know that. I sat far in the back, and I didn¡¯t really talk unless spoken to first.¡±


    ¡°So, what ¨C no outings? You never stayed over at someone else¡¯s house or yed football in a field? Nothing like that at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy just staying back and watching.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± her hands stayed in ce for a moment, gazing at me from the side in amazement. ¡°What a¡­ fascinating life you lived.¡±


    ¡°The best,¡± I sighed, happy and content. ¡°How about you, huh? Top of your ss. Ace in all your clubs. The center of everyone¡¯s attention. Probably made Homing Queen too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    She blew her lips, sounding gruffer than a horse. ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can imagine.¡±


    In actuality, after the things I¡¯ve heard from her mother, I didn¡¯t really have to. Boring was right¡­ right up until our paths crossed, that was her only sentiment throughout her whole life. It¡¯s unnervingly amazing how someone so full of life could feel so empty living it.


    Being with her now, you wouldn¡¯t even guess¡­


    ¡°And how about when ites to young love?¡± She asked, and from the way she said it, I could tell she was particrly paying close attention now. ¡°Even you must have had someone especially special back then¡­ a brief fling, hm?¡±


    But to her dismay, or rather, delight, I shook my head.


    Amanda let out a snort. ¡°A young hunk like you? No small crushes even? From your side or even¡­?¡±


    And to her surprise, and much to my own as well, I gave a brief pause feeling long-forgotten memories stir.


    ¡°There was this one girl before¡­¡± I slowly began, blinking, and suddenly finding Amanda with her head sticking out far over my shoulder. ¡°I forgot her name ¨C it¡¯s so long ago. But I remember she was in my history¡­ no, science, she was in my science ss. Or was it both?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Amanda said, leaning so close my back was practically on fire from her warmth. ¡°Just keep going. Why her? Like, what was it about her specifically that caught your eye?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t narrow it to specifics, Amanda. I don¡¯t know ¨C she was pretty. Pretty to the point that she was quite popr. She was nice, she was funny, and she helped me with my assignment once when I was having trouble.¡±


    ¡°You had a crush on her ¡¯cause she helped you with homework?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, there¡¯s more to it than that. She¡¯s just¡­ I dunno, for some reason, younger me really found that girl quite appealing.¡±


    ¡°Nice, funny, pretty¡­¡± Amanda listed off. ¡°Ah well, they¡¯re reasonable enough reasons for prepubescent boys, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Actually,¡± I squinted hard, squeezing my mind trying to remember. ¡°She had blonde hair too, if I¡¯m remembering right.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Okay, blonde, sure. And¡­?¡±


    ¡°And what do you want me to say?¡± I asked, limply iling my arms. ¡°We share sses, we wave at each other before and after ss. I sat beside her on the bus one time. What are you hoping to hear?¡±


    ¡°Even more!¡± She eximed encouragingly. ¡°This is good stuff! Young love! Maybe it¡¯ll even provide me some insight as to how you work inside and out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡±


    ¡°Look, I just had a crush on this one girl one time. I was young, hormonal ¨C who hasn¡¯t, right? End of story.¡±


    ¡°End of story? Really?¡± Amanda threw me a dubious look, her brows rising high behind her bangs. ¡°You really didn¡¯t do anything about it? The man so upfront about how he feels, I keep hearing about them every other moment? Yeah, I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    God, even when she¡¯s halfway dazed and unhinged from a zing fever, nothing I do and say gets past this woman. It¡¯s like she knows what I knew, but she doesn¡¯t ¨C she couldn¡¯t. I could barely remember it myself¡­ nevertheless, even in my younger years, somehow she just knows every inch of me. Down to even my actions, to what I¡¯d done in a time long ago.


    ¡°Okay, alright,¡± I gulped, bracing myself for the impendinging. ¡°I wrote her a letter once¡­¡±


    ¡°A letter?!¡± Amanda broke into a high chortle which quickly fizzled into wheezes, jerking the both of us to and fro. Once she subsided, only a faint smirk linger in her amusement, tracing a line of soap across my chest with the tip of her finger. ¡°My, my, even as a teenager, you¡¯re still so cheesy¡­ a letter. Oh, a love letter. Aww, that¡¯s so adorable. I want one now.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I told her straight. ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s influence ¨C she¡¯s the culprit. Got indoctrinated by all her sappy roms ever since I knew how to speak. Had me thinking real life was just like one of her movies.¡±


    ¡°Well, tell her she did a fine job raising the best boy ever in the whole wide world,¡± She said, grinning broadly and nuzzling. ¡°C¡¯mon, just one tiny letter¡­ pretty please? You can write about how lovely you think my breasts are~¡±


    This girl¡­


    ¡°No, Amanda. I¡¯m already dying just telling you about it.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, fine, I¡¯ll pester you about it some other time. But for now, though¡­¡± She shook me again, acting like an excited little kid at the edge of her seat. ¡°Spill it already! What was in the letter? What¡¯d you write?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so long ago now, I don¡¯t remember the details,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But I know I did write about how I felt for her. All the things I liked about her. And that, if maybe she felt the same way about me¡­ to just hand me the letter back in person during ss. I stuck it in her locker before school started. I know, I know¡­¡± I groaned, hearing the silent restraint of her giggles. ¡°Cheesy, cliche, but¡­ back then in my head I thought it was the perfect setup.¡±


    ¡°It is. It¡¯s perfectly perfect. I love it. I love it so, so much! Ahh, I want it¡­¡± She fawned and cooed and yearned so longingly. ¡°Ugh, this girl has no idea how freaking lucky she¡­ never mind¡­ alright, and then? what happened next?¡±


    ¡°I was a nervous wreck the whole day in school. Every time the bell rang, I expected to bump into her somewhere in the hall. Then history rolled around,st period of the day. I took my seat. A few momentster, she shows up, takes hers right next to me¡­ and she waved hello. I looked around, but she didn¡¯t have the letter anywhere, so I just waved back at her, and¡­ that was it.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She groaned, sounding quite disheartened. ¡°She just ignored you like that?¡±


    ¡°After school, I found my letter all balled up in the rubbish bin next to the lockers. So, technically, I did receive my answer.¡±


    Amanda was visibly upset, more than that, she actually seemed crossed ¨C holding onto me even tighter to the point she had the side of her facepletely squished against my shoulder.


    ¡°That is so freaking ¨C !¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me her, and there are no hard feelings, ¡®kay?¡± I quickly interjected. ¡°In her point of view, I was just a guy in her ss, a ssmate she sometimes talks to out of, like, dozens of others. She has better friends, and better people to talk to. After the letter incident, we carried on like normal all the way through graduation.¡±


    ¡°Still! She knows how you feel about her and to act like she doesn¡¯t the way she did! Even if you don¡¯t feel the same way, you should at least let them know! How she acted is just so¡­!


    ¡°Immature?,¡± I suggested, lightly patting her soaked head of hair in an attempt to simmer her down. ¡°Teenagers, Amanda. We aren¡¯t exactly known to be the brightest at that age. I don¡¯t hold anything against her, and neither should you.¡±


    ¡°Her loss, then,¡± Amanda huffed, still very much feeling spiteful, clinging even firmer. ¡°And all my gain too.¡±


    I smiled,ying my hands over hers. ¡°And mine just as much.¡±


    ¡°If only I¡¯d met you much sooner than I had,¡± She muttered wistfully. ¡°I could have been your high-school sweetheart. Hold hands between sses, head home together, share our first kiss with each other¡­¡±


    ¡°Now who¡¯s being cheesy?¡±


    ¡°Well, doesn¡¯t matter now, anyway,¡± She said, breathing blissfully against my skin. ¡°I¡¯m just happy I got the chance to fall in love with you when I did. No cheesy love letters necessary. And let me tell you, that girl has no idea what she¡¯s missing out on¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering my life so far, I¡¯d say that girl had actually dodged a bullet here.¡±


    ¡°All worth it,¡± Amanda bluntly stated. ¡°Being with you makes it all worth it.¡±

 Chapter 829 - 829 Bathroom Break, Part 3

    829 Bathroom Break, Part Every day and always I wonder just where this girl gets it¡­ like a bottomless pit of love overflowing and surging, drowning me in her depths deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough talk of foolish young love,¡± She dered, unsticking from me and moving her arms again. ¡°I¡¯m still only halfway done washing you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I nced around at her. ¡°I feel pretty clean already.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just your imagination talking. Now, don¡¯t move,¡± She ordered, snapping my head back forward. ¡°Let me keep on touchi ¨C I mean ¨C scrubbing you until I give you the all clear, alright?¡±


    Being the woman of the house, and more importantly, the woman of the shower ¨C I literally have no room to wriggle out of her derations. If I wanted to leave this bathtime unpruned and still looking the best in my twenties, best way to go about it was to just let her do as she wishes.


    I mean not like she hasn¡¯t already been doing that ever since I met her¡­


    For the next few moments, I closed my eyes and just focused on the light cold sprinkling onto my face.


    Anything really to distract myself from her many sensations. The way her delicate hands continue to explore and venture, the feel of her warm, soft body pressing against mine¡­ sometimes her legs would brush the sides of my own, and I¡¯d feel an exhrating rush around my pelvis region I had to struggle to temper.


    Seriously, having her bathe me was as much torture as it was a pleasure. She keeps this up any longer and I might just wind up¡­


    .....


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I snap my eyes, darting around to the faint sound of jingling, and with her hands ced t, pulsating a warmth just an inch above my chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m blind, I just noticed that¡­¡± a trace of a chuckle whimpered out with her next breath, and I heard another jingle as she tugged lightly at the piece of string around my neck. ¡°...even when you¡¯re showering, huh?¡±


    I whirled back at her again, finding her with the faintest, vaguest smile.


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What? You mean the fact that you keep a lovely keepsake from your other lovelier lover with you even when you¡¯re in the middle of loving someone else entirely?¡±


    ¡°Yes, basically.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± She shook her head, sttering the walls with the stringy nozzles of her hair. ¡°How on earth could something like that possibly be upsetting to me in any way?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Amanda¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. For real ¨C no. I know you¡¯ll say that I probably should be, and it¡¯s alright if I am, but I¡¯m not,¡± she cut me off, leaning closer again and propping her chin up against the side of my neck. ¡°I¡¯m happy leaving it at that if you are.¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s that epting,¡± I said.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then, no one that really loves someone could be this unbothered by something like this,¡± I corrected myself, swiveling myself in her slippery embrace to fully face her. ¡°Especially if it¡¯s someone as loving as you are.¡±


    Amanda stared back, the faint flush of red from her fever almost as if tinging her face with guilt¡­ and faintly resembling the swirling red gazing back at her hanging loose from my chest.


    ¡°Just kinda still wishing, hoping¡­ I guess... that I¡¯m at least on par with the rest of them. And before you go reassuring, ah, stop it ¨C hush ¨C !¡± She quickly said right before I could interrupt. ¡°I know I am. I know you believe I am. You¡¯re probably right. But it¡¯s just a thing with us girls, you know? Or a thing with me, at least, I think. I can¡¯t help it. When I see any sign of the other girls loving you, it¡¯s just¡­ it just makes me want to love you even more ¨C even better ¨C just a little tiny bit more. Being with you it¡¯s apetition for me, and I want to win it. I want to be first. I want to always be the one that loves you the most.¡±


    I¡­ normally¡­ or more often than not, at least¡­ I could always think of something to say. Whether Ie off stupid, cheesy, or whatever else in between¡­ I¡¯m very rarelycking in responses.


    And in this case, I¡­ hearing her, I don¡¯t¡­ this infinite well of love and adoration; and she was smothering me,pletely smothering me¡­ of words, of responses, whatever ¨C swallowing and drowning it all up until there was nothing, absolutely nothing I could say that would be good enough. I didn¡¯t want to diminish her words with something that won¡¯t ever be good enough.


    So, despite wanting so much to say something back¡­ I let my words fade¡­ allowed the silence to linger¡­


    ¡°Now you¡¯re quiet,¡± Amanda noted, her lips squirming a little. ¡°Now you¡¯ve made it awkward.¡±


    How could she even possibly think so less of herself, especially after this? There had to be something wrong here; was it me? Was it¡­?


    ¡°Anyway, so¡­ this is supposed to be a little bit of her inside of this, huh? If I¡¯m remembering right.¡±


    So quick to rid the silence, Amanda reached forward, gently rolling the small vial between her fingers.


    ¡°Basically,¡± I managed to mumble out.


    ¡°How about right now, then?¡± She asked, gazing up at me. ¡°Can you feel her here with you too?¡±


    ¡°Not as much as I am feeling you right here, Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± She smirked a little. ¡°Corny, but¡­ I¡¯ll take it. Yeah, I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    Again, I felt silent. Right then, I just wanted her to know how I felt, to assuage her and to affirm her¡­ in the less intrusive, gentlest way I knew how to.


    ¡°That, um, that tickles there¡­¡± Amanda muttered, chuckling a little in response to me wrapping a hand around her waist. She stared up at me again, herughter dying in a timid quiet; small little droplets spilling down her beautiful face. ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re about to kiss me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her smile slowly began to disappear from sight, as I drew my gaze, myself, closer and closer. I nearly reached, feeling the cold pouring, her warmth radiating. I leaned even more and then¡­


    ¡°Ah- ¡± I felt something soft push against my lips. I blinked, and suddenly I was going cross-eyed staring at her finger pushing back even firmer. ¡°No. That¡¯s a no on kissing me. Absolutely not. As much as I want you to. No.¡±


    I could feel my mouth shaping around the surface of her finger to say, ¡°Howe?¡±


    Amanda smiled again, drawing her finger back and giving an affectionate peck where my lips had touched.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not going to be the reason Ash gets to pamper you all day while you¡¯re sniveling in bed,¡± She said, ending with a simper. ¡°First ce, remember?¡±


    Amanda. Oh, Amanda. You¡¯re just too good for me. Honestly, you¡¯re too good for anyone ¨C straight up.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just drop that bombshell on me, and not have me do anything about it afterward, Amanda,¡± I said, coiling both arms around her waist now, serenely swaying the both of us in ce. ¡°It¡¯s the same for me too, you realize that? How you feel. The more you love me, the more I want to love you too.¡±


    ¡°And kissing¡¯s the only way you can express it, is it?¡± She asked, resting herself peacefully against me. ¡°Come on now, you¡¯ve sent love letters once, you fought for my hand that one time too. My boyfriend is surely more creative than that, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡±


    She giggled again, and harboring just barely beneath the surface of her eyes, I could see her musing.


    ¡°Well, it is just the two of us together¡­ and tonight is quite special¡­ it is special, right?¡±


    ¡°Quite special, yes,¡± I agreed. ¡°I¡¯m with you so far.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybeter¡­¡± I felt her fingertip descend down my chest. ¡°...maybe we could¡­¡± even lower to my waist. ¡°...you know¡­¡± even lower still.


    And then abruptly she stopped. For a split-second there, I felt the back of her finger graze my groin before she jerked it back, shot her arm away; her face suddenly burning redder than usual.


    ¡°Ah¡­ W-Well, um¡­¡± she stammered nervously, pulling away from me, and stepping back, forcing her usual bravado. ¡°I¡­I suppose I should leave it up to you instead what you, um¡­ what you think we should do, hm? How¡¯s that sound f-for you?¡±


    Amanda. Oh, Amanda. So utterly promiscuous one moment, so shamelessly daring all the way ¨C until she just isn¡¯t. When ites time for the actual thing, suddenly she¡¯s bumping into everything and tripping all over herself.


    All that friskiness and swagger justpletely disappearing; evaporating from the red-hot simmer glowing in her face. All bark and no bite.


    ¡°Fine by me,¡± I said, grinning back at her, and sending her full-on scarlet for some reason. ¡°I already had something in mind anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± She nodded once, quickly switching the shower off after multiple failed attempts at reaching for the faucet, before promptly stepping off. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll go ahead and get changed first.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I frowned. ¡°Thought you wanted me to change you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± she immediately said, briefly spinning back at me. ¡°I, uh¡­ I¡¯m feeling a little bit better now, so¡­¡±


    And that¡¯s where she left it ¨C awkwardly staggering out the door with a towel wrapped loosely around her body.


    Amanda in a nutshell.


    One side brazen, the other a maiden.


    And both ways totally and utterly adorable.

 Chapter 830 - 830 A Far Drive

    830 A Far Drive


    The elevator ride back down to the snow, cold, and harshness of the outdoors was both short and evesting. Amanda was a perpetual music box of sniffles and snorts, long and often enough that she pretty much became a part of the ambiance.


    Whirring, creaking, dinging, and then somewhere between the three or even preceding them all, Amanda took it away, ying the sickly, infectious song of her people.


    We stepped out into the lobby, and shambling a little more, spilled out into the outside world away from the safety and refuge of warming heaters, wooly nkets, and ginger tea. The breeze seemed breezier than I remembered, the cold a little colder; as if Mother Nature had sensed a particrly stubborn individual and was attempting to dissuade her from a single step more.


    It¡¯s only too bad Amanda wasn¡¯t too fluent inmon sense. Ask anyone else in her current condition to take a walk around the block, and they¡¯ll tell you the world is a cruel and unloving ce before retreating back into their forever shell. I¡¯d know. I¡¯d be one of them.


    Not Amanda, though. No, the girl came dressed for an all-out war with the human condition.


    Tactical snow boots, wool-ted pants, a fleeced white coat so heavy on theyers that even the Michelin Man¡¯s sweating. She even had a little sling bag she was carrying around for some reason. And really, even with the sharpest eyes, she was practically unrecognizable save for the slightest gleam of hazel peeking through the gap between her pleated red scarf and beanie hat.


    With a fluttering streak of bright blond, I watched her figure enter the frigid vista of scarlet skies and peppering whites, frostedmp posts acting like blurred beacons guiding her every step¡­ which apparently was theplete opposite way of where I thought we were going.


    ¡°Um, the sidewalk¡¯s this way,¡± I pointed out, literally pointing in my direction after noticing her footprints trailing in the path of the parking lot. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± She said so confidently that I almost believed there was actually a super secret shortcut I didn¡¯t know about. ¡°But you didn¡¯t park your bike on the sidewalk, did you? That¡¯s bad, you know. You can get towed for that.¡±


    .....


    I felt my arm drop back down like a b of ice. ¡°You said you just wanted to stroll around.¡±


    ¡°In the literal backyard of my apartment?¡± Amanda said, rolling her head instead since I couldn¡¯t see her roll her eyes. ¡°I must have gone around the block at least a thousand times already since I moved here. I might as well pace around my room in that case. No, c¡¯mon, let¡¯s go take our stroll somewhere else, alright?¡±


    At this point, I shouldn¡¯t even be surprised anymore. When it came to anything that had to do with her in some way shape or form, there was always a fine print I¡¯ll only find out at the veryst second.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± she pleaded,ing over and tugging me forward herself. ¡°You did also promise me a ride on your bike.¡±


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    ¡°I texted you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise.¡±


    ¡°You responded!¡±


    ¡°I did not promise.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was sort of a given anyway¡­ right?¡± she batted her eyes, her only means of offense against me dded in her armor. ¡°But I mean¡­ hey¡­ if you really don¡¯t feel like keeping your promises, then I guess¡­¡±


    I sighed, and with it, dissipated thest remaining sliver of my naivete.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s gaze lit up, glimmering a smile that was undoubtedly showing. Y¡¯know, I¡¯m pretty sure emotional maniption was like a vition of human rights. I¡¯m almost certain about that.


    This woman¡¯s a criminal a hundred times over by this point.


    ¡°Just keep to the left,¡± she instructed. The master puppeteer working my strings. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when to stop.¡±


    ¡°Keep to the ¨C ?¡± I whirled around at her. ¡°What kind of directions are those?¡±


    ¡°The surprising kind,¡± she replied, her muffled voice sounding as mischievous as ever. ¡°Keep left, and don¡¯t stop ¡¯till I say so., alright?¡±


    And so, just exactly as she had wished and willed for, Amanda got her long-awaited joyride ¨C whisking through thete evening traffic of misty beam lights and moisty monoxide gasses.


    As ordered, I drove us westbound, further and further, taking turns on whims and lingering on long stretches all the same. It was a long while before we eventually wound up on a set of roads that neither she nor I could consider familiar, but even then, I still didn¡¯t hear a word from her.


    I was starting to suspect she just wanted to enjoy a never ending ride¡­ from what I could surmise angling my rearview mirror. Not even Ash was as eager as she was feeling the wind in her hair, relishing the winding scenery, clinging to me close as close can be, and resting contently.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she suddenly spoke up, lifting her head and taking a surveying, approving nce. ¡°Taa-daa, surprise!¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± I asked, looking back at the distant gleam of the city through the rearview. ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Sure I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Ever been here before?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, more or less, yes. But definitely never with you,¡± She rested again on me, sniveling in a breath. ¡°That makes it pretty much perfect.¡±


    Amanda started coughing again, a longsting fit this time; gripping even tighter around the waist, and when it ended and she started speaking again, she sounded wearier and gruffer.


    ¡°Find us a ce to park so we can finally stretch our legs,¡± she said. ¡°That is unless you¡¯d rather cruise than walk now. I won¡¯t beining either way.¡±


    ¡°Gas prices say otherwise,¡± I muttered. ¡°Not like we¡¯ll be walking long anyway, right?¡±


    Before she could answer, Amanda burst into another bout of coughing. This time, however, I couldn¡¯t help but doubt the authenticity of those bizarre throat noisesing out of her.


    Wherever Amanda had us venturing in seemed quite detached from the mor and bustle of city life; a quaint, quiet little ce with nary a neon billboard or sparkling skyscraper in sight.


    ¡°Park there,¡± she spoke up again, leaning over and pointing it out for me. ¡°The sidewalk, you¡¯re fine there.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t I get towed for that?¡±


    ¡°Not here,¡± she said. ¡°Trust me.¡±


    I decided to take her word for it, and promptly swerved us over to the vacant patch in the sidewalk. Amanda hopped down after me, jelly legs wobbling a little, and spiking up my concern which she immediately caught in my eye.


    ¡°Just fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, hopping steadily up and down in a show of assurance. ¡°All your tea, porridge, and mothering are finally kicking in. I¡¯m actually feeling a lot better than before.¡±


    ¡°Why is it that they all always say that?¡± I wondered aloud. ¡°And why is it that it¡¯s always never the case, huh? Have you noticed that?¡±


    ¡°Okay, look, if I start feeling queasy, you have my expressed permission to drag me straight back home ¨C even if I kick and scream all the way through, alright? Show no mercy. Now,e on¡­¡± Amanda took me by the hand, leading ahead but lingering close enough by my side. ¡°...let us find out just where my stubbornness gets me to, hm?¡±


    She chuckled at herself.


    ¡°Hopefully not a hospital bed.¡±


    There was barely anybody around to be seen across the first stretch of road we overcame, with only the stray revving of vehicles here and there passing us by to asionally break the stagnation.


    ¡°So this ce,¡± I said, as she rounded us over a corner to another deste stretch. ¡°Perfect. How exactly?¡±


    Genuinely, I was curious to know. Because when I hear the word ¡®walk¡¯ and ¡®Amanda¡¯ anywhere within the same sentence with a ringing sentiment of ¡®perfect¡¯, I start picturing spectacr spectacles, bombastic bombardments of bewildering bewilderment that involves bike chases, swooping helicopters, and probably a shoot out or two somewhere in between.


    But from what I was seeing the more I stared around, passing small shops, and rusted shutters, this entire area really, truly seemed to be just a sleepy, mellow little town of no particr particrities whatsoever.


    ¡°It just is,¡± she replied, lingering her gaze at dusted windows of an antique shop. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet what I¡¯m agreeing to.¡±


    ¡°So suspicious,¡± she shook her head at me, a small cough briefly swelling her scarf. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me to pick our locales?¡±


    ¡°Then why this particr locale out of everything else?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s perfect.¡±


    I nced over at her, and Amanda was still simply soaking in the sights, her eyes twinkling with the red of the skies, then she shifted her gaze toward me and that¡¯s when they started twinkling with something a bit more nefarious ¨C once again, always only at thest second a fine print to reveal.


    ¡°Perfect, sure, alright,¡± I said, throwing us all the way back to the original question. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    Masked by a long, almost caressing breeze of the wind, carrying her voice so light and tender, I finally heard my answer. And everything started sounding exactly as she had meant it.


    Just perfect.


    ¡°This is the ce where I grew up,¡± she said.

 Chapter 831 - 831 Sharing, Part 1

    831 Sharing, Part ¡°My grandparents used to stay here. When I was little, every summer, weekend, pretty much anytime my parents were too busy to take care of me ¨C my dad would drive the three-hour journey, and I¡¯ll spend whatever free time I had just wandering around here all day long.¡±


    There was almost an almost calming effect stirring, walking along these quiet avenues.


    As if everything ¨C from the stonewashed paints king off nearly every outlet and residence we passed to the posters and promotions stered onto most of thempposts who knows how many decades ago ¨C were all stuck frozen in a particr period of time.


    A time that was much less hectic, a time far more simpler, and a time just utterly rife with nostalgia.


    Not my nostalgia, of course.


    ¡°You see that ce? Way, way over there? Up the hill? On the right of that red sign there?¡± Amanda pointed upwards, flinging my eyes way over in the distance to an oblique-looking building obscured by rows and rows of dpidated rooftops and smaller snowy hills. ¡°That¡¯s where my grandparents lived. My home away from home. Had that old people smell and everything too. Good times.¡±


    As we continued to roam these sleepy narrow streets, Amanda would continue to interject every now and then with a little piece of history for every nook and cranny, and there was certainly a lot of history she had avable to share even with the most mundane of things¡­ like a curator to a living museum of her own childhood.


    And she was so good at it, and having so much fun with it, that I didn¡¯t really mind listening to every one of her rambles. The more she talked about the town, the more I learned about her too.


    The first time she got lost, the first time she skinned her knee, and the first time that young little Amanda bought a candy bar all by herself. She had me fully invested in everything from start to finish.


    .....


    ¡°There¡¯s also ake near here somewhere, if I remember,¡± Amanda said, scouring around as if hoping it¡¯d suddenly pop up in the next corner. ¡°Whenever they had the time, my grandparents would take me to go fishing.¡±


    ¡°You fish?¡± I asked.


    ¡°God, no ¨C I suck at it actually. I also hated getting my clothes wet. And the fishes were all so gooey and¡­ yeuch, slimy,¡± she said, speaking a little less fondly. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t all bad. Sometimes, I manage to make some pretty good catches too. Those were awesome.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. I used to go fishing with my dad sometimes too,¡± I said. ¡°You never forget your first perfect catch.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth,¡± she said in a whispering breath, swinging herself around and bumping into my arm. ¡°As if I¡¯ll ever forget catching you.¡±


    ¡°We were talking about fishes.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking about catches,¡± she said, staying clinging onto me from that point onward, hooked, reeled, and ensnared. ¡°And as far as my catching skills go, you¡¯re the best it¡¯s ever gonna get.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re selling yourself way too short. I¡¯m pretty sure there are millions of fishes out there just waiting for you to cast your.¡±


    ¡°Point still stands,¡± she said, hooking, reeling, and ensnaring further intensifying. ¡°You¡¯re the best it¡¯s ever gonna get.¡±


    We kept going, and along the way, encountered quite a number of residents out and about that we on our stroll, most of which were quite elderly-looking folks; Amanda would wave at them as we passed, and they would all almost usually wave right back, their kind faces wrinkling with intimacy at the sight of her. I mean, how else would they even be able to recognize her right away in her current getup otherwise?


    Girl was practically a social butterfly fitting for all ages.


    ¡°Hey, you thirsty?¡± Amanda asked, and I looked around, spotting the flickering glow of a vending machine just off to the side, illuminating the inquiring in her eyes.


    ¡°A little bit, now that you mention it,¡± I said as we drew closer. ¡°Let me just check first if ¨C ¡±


    Right before I could delve my hand into my pocket in search of spare change, Amanda went on ahead and turned her next saunter into a hard kick mming hard against the side of the machine.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡± she hissed out, slowly pulling back her leg, eyes watering in a tight grimace. ¡°Sick¡­ I forgot¡­ owie¡­¡±


    In turn, the machine whirred and rattled back in agony, an entire cacophony of bangs and thuds ensuing, and just when I thought I was madeplicit in an act of vandalism, out it spat a little soda can clunking onto the ground limply rolling toward our feet.


    ¡°I was quite the chubby little girl way back then if you can believe that,¡± Amanda said, plucking up the can, brushing away the snow, and promptly stuffing it into my empty hand that was still reaching for coins. ¡°Care to take a guess why?¡±


    ¡°A fisher and a felon,¡± I sniggered, fizzing open the can and sipping the gratifying buzz of zero costs. ¡°Just what aren¡¯t you, really?¡±


    Amanda swiped the can from my grip, pulling down her scarf to reveal a cheeky grin hiding underneath before gulping down a heavy swig.


    ¡°Careful, that¡¯s what,¡± she exhaled loudly, passing the drink back to me which now felt considerably lighter. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯ll always have you watching over me.¡±


    ¡°And apparently also doing a very, very poor job at it too,¡± I muttered, continuing our walk while holding the can far from her reach. ¡°Bad. Bad Amanda. No. Take another sip, and we¡¯re going straight home, understand me?¡±


    The girl had the gall tough at my face while I was in the middle of a reprimand¡­ and I really couldn¡¯t decide whether she was more of a masochist or a sadist for doing so.


    ¡°Whatever, fine by me,¡± she said, undismayed, and evidently more than satisfied. ¡°Not like I needed the drink anyway.¡±


    Yet she went swigging away like a barmaid anyway, why? I really don¡¯t get this woman sometimes.


    For a long while after, it was me, her, and a peaceful evening¡¯s quiet. I noticed the more we traveled, the higher we were. Looking back on where we started, it became more obvious then that the entire town was sat on a slight incline; give it ten more minutes, a few more blocks, and we¡¯d probably wind up with a bird¡¯s eye view of the whole area¡­ painted soothingly with the warmth, light, and darkness of the winter sunset.


    That actually sounded quite nice. It also sounds like something she¡¯d n as an borate surprise.


    Who knows¡­


    ¡°Oh ¨C woah ¨C stop! No way, they¡¯ve closed down?! Why?!¡± Amanda suddenly cried out, nearly tearing my arm off its socket in her haste, and an inch away from nting my face right into a bright, bold foreclosure sign hanging over the entrance of a small shop. ¡°Poor uncle Jeb, aww¡­ he used to make me all the bacon and eggs I could ever ask for. Everyone loved his style too ¨C how could they just shut down? And since when?¡±


    Then like a blond great dane on the prowl, Amanda quickly skirted off to the side of the building, and when I followed her around, I found her trying to tiptoe her gaze up one of the windows for a closer look.


    ¡°Wow, it really is empty in there,¡± she wheezed, stepping back and stumbling a little. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this. Hmm, now I feel like I just lost a small part of myself for some reason.¡±


    ¡°The growing pangs of adulthood. You¡¯ll live,¡± I said,forting her with a patting hand on the shoulder. ¡°And going by your howl of anguish just now, sounds like you haven¡¯t actually visited here in a while.¡±


    ¡°Not really, no¡­¡±


    ¡°When was thest time?¡±


    ¡°Fourteen, fifteen-ish?¡± she recounted, cocking her head in uncertainty. ¡°In any case, thest time I dropped by was actually for my grandfather¡¯s funeral.¡±


    I felt my hand freeze on her shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, I¡­ I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, bet you weren¡¯t expecting that, were you?¡± she said, her eyes leering back at me in slight amusement.


    No, I was not.


    ¡°And your, uh¡­ grandmother? Is she still¡­?¡±


    Amanda shook her head.


    ¡°Died the year before he did. My grandfather was never really the same after her passing. He was old, but he was always as fit as a fiddle. You go fishing every other week ¨C how can you not be, right? So it was a bit of a shock when we got the call ¨C died in his sleep. I don¡¯t know; they¡¯ve been together for so long¡­ I suppose he just couldn¡¯t wait to be with her again, you know?¡±


    All I could think to do was grunt and nod along with her. I couldn¡¯t really gauge well how delicate a topic this was for her, whether she wanted to talk more about it, or just leave it, either way ¨C the wheel¡¯s in her hand, the ball¡¯s in her court.

 Chapter 832 - 832 Sharing, Part 2

    832 Sharing, Part ¡°Love like that¡­¡± she mused for a bit. ¡°It¡¯s kind of amazing, huh?¡±


    Again, I just gave the standard response.


    ¡°Dad has both of their ashes in our house, and he¡¯s made sure to keep them always close together. And since they¡¯re both gone now, there really wasn¡¯t much of a reason to visit here anymore. Until now, anyway¡­¡±


    Amanda began to wander away again, slowly yet briskly at that same tranquil pace. I quietly followed after her, keeping close to her side as always, hearing her sniffle and cough behind her red scarf.


    Then we rounded a corner, and the streets slightly opened up to the entrance of an old, empty yground. The monkey bars were withering away with old paint and rust, the see-saw was only barely visible under a mound of snow, and two out of three slippery slides present were practically idents waiting to happen.


    All I could think about was all the years of umted grime and exposure surely permeating every square inch of the ce. Amanda, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t probably see a damn thing behind all the bright twinkling in her eyes.


    ¡°Seriously, Amanda?¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she furrowed her brow. ¡°That¡¯s my childhood you¡¯re groaning at.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re sick.¡±


    .....


    ¡°You¡¯ll be careful. Nowe on ¨C ¡± Amanda rushed ahead, hopping and skipping beforending herself on a set of swings, and promptly taking a seat. ¡°- just a few pushes, alright? This won¡¯t copse, I promise! It¡¯s been here years, it¡¯ll take more than my fat ass to take it out, trust me.¡±


    Even without the rest of her adorable face, Amanda could still somehow send my heart wavering by just hunching her shoulders and slumping her head a little, slowly swaying herself around in ce like the tail of a puppy¡­ and goddamn it, I¡¯m too easy.


    I finished the rest of my drink, sending it bumping and thumping all the way down a nearby waste bin. Amanda had her long legs swinging eagerly in the air in anticipation, and resigning myself to her whims for like the hundredth time running, I rounded behind her, and gently with my hands on her back, fingers seeping between the seams of her hair, I pushed.


    Immediately, creaks and squeaks resounded, and the rusted chain on her seat quivered and strained under her heft, but as Amanda swung again back at me, I pushed again, and again, and again¡­


    ¡°See?¡± Amanda threw back a nce, in that one brief moment at her highest, her eyes glinting happily. ¡°Now we¡¯re having fun, right?¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re eight years old all over again, I¡¯m guessing,¡± I said, stepping a bit back as she gathered momentum. ¡°Feels just like old times?¡±


    ¡°Better, actually¡­¡± She replied, her scarf unraveling, unveiling, as she turned back again, an endearing smile across her pale lips. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here¡­¡±


    Her promise of just a few pushes wound up simply forgotten and ignored; not that I minded it in particr. It was nice to pause for a bit, to settle down at a ce for longer than a second to just take in everything.


    Her long, blond locks blowing along with the breeze and shimmering behind the dazzling orange of dusk, the migration of birds soaring high in the misty overcast skies, and if I pushed just right, the momentum was good enough ¨C Amanda looked to be almost flying among them.


    ¡°So¡­¡± she said so suddenly, dragging her feet and slowing us to a more gentle pace.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I said right back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna ask me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ask what?¡± I asked her right back.


    ¡°Why I made youe down here and relive my childhood with me all of a sudden,¡± she rified. ¡°I expected that to be like the first thing out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I figured you were already gonna exin that to me sooner orter,¡± I said, pushing her again. ¡°It took a while, but here we are now. You¡¯re getting predictable, Amanda. Keep up.¡±


    Amanda snorted, amused in spite of herself, and with her legs still swinging, took to the skies once more.


    ¡°All that talk about your past before had me thinking of my own, you see,¡± she said. ¡°And I figured ¨C since you told me about yours. I might as well share mine with you too.¡±


    ¡°Makes sense to me,¡± I nodded my head. ¡°Though it does beg the question as to why you couldn¡¯t have just shared it with me over another cup of tea or something back at your ce.¡±


    ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t feel right like that,¡± she said, coughing a little again. ¡°This ce was my childhood, lots of memories, special memories. Now I have you, and with youes more memories, lots and lots of special moments that we¡¯ll always share together. It-It¡¯s just a weird thing with me, but I want more than that. I want more than just that with you.¡±


    ¡°Meaning what, exactly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I want to do more than just tell you what I was like back then. I want you to really be there. My special memories, I want to show them all to you, share every single little thing I¡¯ve done. And yeah, it¡¯s a little creepy, I know. A little bit overbearing, I suppose¡­ you¡¯re allowed to be weirded out by it if you want to. Because it is. Weird, I mean.¡±


    ¡°And just what¡¯s so weird about it?¡± I held onto her chains, stopping her momentarily to stare and smile. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a bit of a step up from flipping through the pages of a photo album, but what¡¯s so weird about wanting to share your past with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¨C I mean, your typical couple doesn¡¯t really go on near hour-long road trips just so one of them can show the other all the things they did eight-nine years ago, do they?¡±


    ¡°And since when exactly did we be your typical couple?¡± I asked her, and just what do you know ¨C theeback queen wasing up short of genuine retorts.


    Amanda began to slow down again, her legs plowing through the white snow, anding to a stop.


    ¡°I have the rest of my life with you to spend with you, the rest of my life to make more special memories, each one better than the next. I have so much already to look forward to. But, to me, that¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    She looked up, meeting my gaze again, and once more, her eyes welled with that same look of pure nostalgia, of that deep fondness she wore rifling through everything across these precious, treasured memorynes.


    Except this time, I was the only thing she was staring at in this town brimming with so many special memories.


    ¡°I¡¯m crazy in love with you,¡± she whispered. ¡°More than I¡¯m even aware of, I think. Every time I think I reached a limit, you¡¯d do something to just set it even higher. It¡¯s down to the point where I don¡¯t think there even is a limit to how much I¡¯m in love with you. It¡¯s honestly kinda scary sometimes, you know?¡±


    A chuckle.


    ¡°And so that¡¯s why, the rest of my life is not enough¡­¡± She was close, so close, and lingering for so long¡­ as if her entire world right then seemed to exist only within a single inch of her reach, of her stare. ¡°I want to share my whole entire life with you too.¡±


    Then, as a crisp gust of wind dwindled, as the nearby trees died its rustle, gradually, a smile appeared on her lips again.


    ¡°Go on,¡± she urged me. ¡°Tell me that¡¯s not just a little bit creepy to you, I dare you.¡±


    I just smiled back.


    ¡°Have you forgotten who exactly you¡¯re sharing your entire life with?¡± I said, pressing my head against hers amidst all the cotton and wool pestering my nostrils. ¡°Being in your life with you is one of the things in my life I always look forward to the most.¡±


    Through the sweltering ze of her fever, I could almost vaguely feel her temperature briefly spike up a little, and upon lifting myself away, her eyes were darting all over the ce.


    Intimate ttery had never been her strongest suit, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not just saying that, are you?¡± she asked, stumbling over her words with a cough. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you are, it works ¨C corny as it is, it really works ¨C more than I actually care to admit, but¡­¡±


    I shook my head at her, smiling, chuckling¡­ at aplete loss as to how she could ooze so much with confidence and also still quiver and squirm with insecurities.


    This girl really doesn¡¯t have a clue.


    ¡°You need to start realizing this one thing, Amanda. Listen, alright?¡± I said to her, as firmly and as clearly as I could so she wouldn¡¯t forget; a special memory for her imprinted forever. ¡°I am just as crazy for you as you are with me.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 833 Old Wolf

    833 Old Wolf


    Night had already fallen by the time we left the yground, and unlike most of the general popce probably getting ready to end the day underneath soft warm covers, Amanda seemed to only just be getting ready to start hers.


    Must be really frustrating for her, I suppose, that her body was in stark disagreement when it came to where exactly her limits were. Even just looking at her was exhausting in and of itself ¨C truly was a wonder she even made it this far covered up like a resident of Mount Everest.


    Yet in spite of all these ring setbacks, I knew better than to think that a little chill and sniffle was gonna stop this Abominable Snowwoman.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind walking for just a bit longer, do you?¡± she asked me while looking ready to drop dead at any moment. This girl¡¯s not human.


    ¡°Wrong question from the wrong person,¡± I said, keeping extra close for her to have something to lean on. ¡°Unless you mean walking back to the bike, I don¡¯t think we should ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Just a bit more,¡± Amanda said, tugging down her scarf slightly for an easier time breathing. ¡°There¡¯s one more ce I still want to visit. Just one more,¡± she pleaded again, squeezing my hand. ¡°Listen, I joke around ¨C but trust me, I¡¯m not interested in doing more than I can actually handle here. That¡¯s more your thing, really¡­¡±


    Mm, girl¡¯s got me there.


    ¡°One more spot, you indulge me for just a bit longer, and then we go home and you can pamper and coddle me all you want, okay? I¡¯ll even drink all the disgusting tea you want me to, alright? Say it¡¯s alright. Come on¡­¡±


    She was persistent; a lot more than she usually was at that. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve known an even greater, tenser sense of anticipation from her than the silence that followed as she waited with sniffling breath for my answer.


    .....


    No way this was just a ¡®spot¡¯ to her. No one¡¯s this single-mindedly determined just for a chance at a little more sightseeing time. This had to be more crucial than that¡­ pivotal even, if you want to be dramatic.


    Or romantic.


    Who really knows with this woman, right?


    Lucky for her, and unluckier for me, I¡¯m also as curious as I am reckless.


    ¡°One more,¡± I finally relented to the squeals and squeezes of an ecstatic Amanda. Once I was free to breathe freely again, I started to inquire. ¡°Where are we heading?¡±


    But like the mysterious, mischievous minx she was, Amanda simply veered straight ahead and said, ¡°Up.¡±


    And so we marched forward, as foretold and as promised, up higher and higher across the steeping slope turn after turn and street after street¡­ and when I realized that we were still trekking upwards hundreds of stepster, it only then dawned on me that Amanda had once again bamboozled me blind.


    She made it sound like the spot was only close by; a hop, skip, and a jump, and voil¨¤ we were there. Instead she got us covering a full-on marathon here across town.


    One more spot, she says¡­ halfway across the continent, she meant.


    ¡°Shit, I¡¯m either dead or daydreaming ¨C Amanda? Amanda Collins back walking down my street again? Can¡¯t be¡­¡±


    We both came to a stop, turned around, but as soon as I did so, Amanda immediately disappeared from my side in a blur of hands violently seizing her away.


    I followed the blur and found Amanda in the middle of the street held tightly in a spinning embrace by an elderly woman, a wide smile splitting her lips from ear to ear.


    ¡°My God, it is you! Oh, Amanda, my girl!¡± The woman continued to exim. ¡°You¡¯re so grown up now ¨C just look at you! You used to be such a tiny brat! Now you¡¯re a superstar and everything! You cheek! You cunt! My annoying little bitch¡­ oh, how I missed you so much.¡±


    Was it just me, or was there something a bit¡­ off¡­ about this supposed heartfelt reunion happening here?


    Right?


    Amanda apparently didn¡¯t seem to think anything was amiss, hugging the woman just as tight, her eyes beaming just as fervently.


    ¡°Missed you too, Aunty Wells,¡± she giggled, staggering back from the hug, her clothes awfully ruffled and scarf hanging for dear life. ¡°I knew it was only a matter of time before you found me ¨C was pretty much just waiting for it.¡±


    ¡°Bitch¡­¡± the old woman muttered affectionately, and eyes practically welling, seized Amanda again for another round of wrestling.


    I just slowly circled around them, hanging back at a respectable distance¡­ feeling a bit like an intruder in an otherwise tender moment.


    Now that I had a closer look at thedy herself, she actually looked exactly as she sounds. While she looked old, she definitely wasn¡¯t frail. With how fast she moved and how effortlessly she picked Amanda up, she was probably fitter than I was. Blowing in the wind, her hair was a streak of vibrant silver-gray that reminded me of wolves, and also speaking of wolves, she had the look of one too.


    Even when she was all smiles and sunshine right then, I could tell she was not one to cross ¨C the kind of person thatmanded a presence with just a look alone, and that should she ever scowl in your direction¡­ God have mercy on your soul.


    ¡°I noticed Uncle Jeb¡¯s ce is gone,¡± Amanda said, wriggling herself free. ¡°Thought I could drop by. Was business really that bad since I left or what?¡±


    ¡°Nah, no, the greasy bastard¡¯s just fine,¡± the woman said. ¡°Probably in Spain or Brazil or whenever the hell he said he was going off to. I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s overseas? Why?¡±


    ¡°A new life, the old man said,¡± the woman said with a reproving snort. ¡°After that goopy ck shit fiasco a few months back ¨C the guy got it into his head that he¡¯s wasting his life ving away behind a frying pan, so he¡¯s retired. Living his best life now, I¡¯m guessing.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Amanda sounded pleased. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! I¡¯m happy for him.¡±


    The woman scoffed. ¡°Yeah, and now that¡¯s three more blocks down the road to get some breakfast. And Fred can¡¯t cook for shit ¨C son of a bitch.¡±


    This woman curses like a sailor, and judging by how Amanda just seemed to take it all in stride¡­ her vocabry must have already been quite rich in her younger years.


    They kept talking for a while longer, springing up topics and experiences I could only barely follow¡­ immersed in their own little imprable bubble of the past. In-between chatter, thedy lit up a cigarette, which from her sips and puffs, I could tell was a habit she frequently indulged.


    Suddenly, somewhere along the line, I somehow caught her eye, and just like that, the bubble popped¡­ and slowly, like an old western flick, a burning stick tucked in her lips, and a heavy scrunched to her gaze, she nudged her head at me.


    ¡°And who the hell¡¯s this?¡± I heard her ask, pacing past Amanda and stopping just short of me. ¡°Who¡¯re you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The alpha wolf¡¯s baring her fangs, growling right about now. Alright, better not give her any reason to start biting¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°With me!¡± Amanda interjected, in a scurrying rush, clinging her arm again around mine. ¡°And if you aren¡¯t lying about following my streams, then surely he won¡¯t need any introductions, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± she blinked once, firmly, and with a huff and a puff, the wolf blew out a cloud of smoke into my face. ¡°You¡¯re the boyfriend all the other horny shitters only are freaking out about it.¡±


    ¡°Aunty Wells!¡± Amanda shed her a look, a stern one too. ¡°You be nice to him.¡±


    ¡°In a moment,¡± she muttered, still searching me bare with those squinty eyes. ¡°First he¡¯s got to give me a reason to be.¡±


    That¡¯s fair enough, I suppose.


    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty quiet guy, aren¡¯t you?¡± she remarked. ¡°You don¡¯t talk?¡±


    ¡°Not always,¡± I answered, taking in a whiff full of cancer. ¡°Just when I¡¯m needed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak unless you got to, huh?¡± she nced back at Amanda. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like your kind of guy, if you ask me.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s got his points,¡± Amanda said.


    ¡°Pretty average-looking too.¡±


    You caught him at a bad time,¡± Amanda staunchly defended, peering up at me with doting eyes. ¡°He¡¯s as dashing as it gets.¡±


    ¡°Treats you good?¡±


    ¡°Like a queen.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯re his kisses?¡±


    ¡°Better than I can ever dream.¡±


    ¡°And the sex?¡±


    ¡°None of your damn business.¡±


    Thedy finished her cig, stamping and snuffing dead into the snow.


    ¡°Gotta say ¨C he¡¯s not what I imagined from what I kept hearing about him on and on in your videos. You made him sound like he¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Duh! That¡¯s because he is! Look at him! What¡¯s not to love?¡±


    Plenty apparently, going by her stare.


    ¡°So?¡± Amanda said. ¡°Perfect, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it,¡± thedy dubiously muttered, inflicting me again with his squinty-eyed judgments. ¡°So? Just gonna let your girlfriend do all the work defending you in your stead?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t see any reason to stop her now,¡± I said, shrugging, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s doing a very good job at it so far.¡±


    And on that end, we were in agreement. Lady-Wolf eased up a bit, taking a distancing step and staring at us both with our arms entwined as one.


    ¡°Alright, whatever, fuck it ¨C your life, your love, Amanda. But you ask me, I say you can do a lot better.¡±


    ¡°You also said being a fisherwoman was my absolute calling in life,¡± Amanda smiled sweetly. ¡°Always the well of wisdom, huh, Aunty Wells?¡±


    ¡°Fair,¡± she smirked, turning to me again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m probably just talking out of my ass. You seem alright, kid. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°Never had,¡± I said to her. ¡°Hadn¡¯t said anything I¡¯ve never heard before a million times over.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yeah, dating a superstar like her must be quite a bitch, huh?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°The best kind of bitch.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± the wolf dropped her re, started wagging her tail. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re definitely alright.¡±


    Seems I managed to tame her for now.


    ¡°So,¡± slowly, she drifted her eyes from left to right. ¡°What exactly are the two of you doing in this shithole of a town at this hour?¡±


    ¡°Amanda wanted to visit,¡± I said


    ¡°We¡¯re going up,¡± Amanda chimed in.


    ¡°Up?¡± thedy-wolf frowned, confusion wrinkling her expression for a brief time. Then quickly it cleared, and her confusion was gone. ¡°Oh. Up.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Amanda affirmed, smiling wide. ¡°Up.¡±


    Alright, okay, what the heck is this shared ambiguity they have? Why are they deliberately so vague? What¡¯s with this look they¡¯re having?


    .....


    Alright, damn it, I¡¯ll bite.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

 Chapter 834 - 834 The World So High

    834 The World So High


    Nobody seemed particrly interested in helping to shed some light on this mystery for me. It¡¯s as if all the residents in this town were a part of some open secret that I was excluded from¡­ Amanda included.


    If anything, Amanda seemed like she was the supposed mastermind behind thismunity conspiracy with how she deliberately continued to be infuriatingly vague about it.


    Aunty Wells, the grizzled nicotine-smelling wolfdy, shed me another look, looking more quizzical than anything ¨C and yeah, at this point I feel like they¡¯re both just taunting me now. Digging the knife of ignorance into poor ol¡¯ unknowing me.


    ¡°Amanda, I¡¯m dying here,¡± I gave her a little shake, rattling her lingering smile all around like a life-sized bobblehead. ¡°Gonna wind up dropping dead before I¡¯m able to find out whatever surprise you have in store, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    ¡°Hush, you¡¯ll make it,¡± she said, assuring me tenderly with a fleeting stroke on the chin. ¡°Look at the silver lining, ¡®least we¡¯ll both suffer squirming and aching together on the way there, right?¡±


    ¡°Whose silver lining?¡±


    ¡°Quit the whining, already ¨C don¡¯t be a pussy,¡± Elder Wells said, polluting the air even more with her haughty scoffs. ¡°You¡¯re nearly there anyway. Just a bit further up.¡±


    Again with the ¡®up¡¯... what is up?


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Amanda gave my arm a firm tug, like she was pulling on a leash telling her pupper here to get a move on. ¡°Aunty Wells, if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I got it,¡± she scooted us off, waggling her hand with already another cigarette tucked between her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you lovebirds on my ount. Enjoy the night. And yourselves for that matter. Oh, and Amanda, the next time you visit me again better not be at my own damn funeral, or I swear to God ¨C ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work something out, I promise,¡± Amanda said, hauling us past her with a hearty wave back. ¡°Bye-Bye Aunty Wells. I love you!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± she waved back, her hard eyes soft and loving. ¡°Don¡¯t stay out too long, alright? And you, boy!¡± she barked at me, staring with significantly less endearment. ¡°You treat her well, and you¡¯ll want nothing else. Trust me on that. So you better do as I say. Or else¡­¡±


    Whatever ¡®or else¡¯ was, wound up being just another mystery to elude me as Amanda whirled us around the next corner and out of sight. Frankly speaking though, I think I was much better off for it anyway. Ignorance was bliss, after all.


    Now it was just the two of us left alone once more, with the blowing wind ever-mounting, and still with a steep mound ahead of us. Just a bit further up, huh?


    ¡°She likes you,¡± Amanda said, wrapping her beaming smile back underneath her scarf. ¡°Aunty Wells doesn¡¯t just like anyone too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I tend to have that kind of effect on women,¡± I said with all the pompousness of stale bread. ¡°It can get quite troublesome, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Ego much?¡±


    ¡°Okay, maybe not so much the first part ¨C but the second?¡± I gave her a look, which she mirrored back with pure innocence. ¡°You¡¯re an entire continent¡¯s worth of trouble and you know it.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? You¡¯re the only person to me that¡¯s worth troubling.¡±


    ¡°Lucky me,¡± I muttered. ¡°Where are we going, Amanda?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you rx?¡± she said, apparently finding my concerns amusing more than anything. ¡°As if I¡¯m even in any condition to n anything crazy or something. I just want to take you somewhere nice, full stop.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t believe her, but it also wasn¡¯t as if this was the first, second, third, millionth time I heard something along those lines. ssic girl who cried wolf dilemma here¡­ and I¡¯m always a sucker for her cries, ain¡¯t I?


    A few more minutes, a few more turns, and the climb grew ever steeper; any notion of a leisure stroll was long gone with every hiking step forward. My feet were starting to whine andin, and fair enough, the shoes I had on weren¡¯t exactly for mountaineering conditions¡­ which made the fact that Amanda was persevering all the more astonishing.


    Granted, she looked and sounded utterly worse for wear, gasping hard for breath before coughing it all out in an endless struggle for some air, gradually pausing more and more in her tracks; swaying precariously, all the while parading a demeanor of being just fine and dandy.


    But if being with Adalia has taught me anything, it was that girls like her seriously had no idea when to stop¡­ that they¡¯d rather drop dead than waste the moment.


    It¡¯s admirable¡­ but one day, they really gotta learn that a little break was not the end of the world.


    ¡°What? Huh? Hey ¨C !¡±


    Amanda yelped ¨C probably thinking she was about to fall and roll all the way back down the slope ¨C only to quickly cut herself short, realizing where exactly she hadnded; her wide hazel eyes bemusingly darting up towards mine.


    I grunt slipped past my breath, and I felt a creaking snap pull at my arm sockets as I redoubled my grip.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty heavy,¡± I managed to wheeze out, holding her a little higher, a little closer, dangling her long legs over my arms.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered not-so-appreciatively, her eyes blinking rapidly in thought, still processing the situation. ¡°Why are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re sick, you won¡¯t wanna take a rest or turn back, and because ¨C little known fact ¨C I¡¯m also your boyfriend,¡± I interjected, answering all the questions swirling in her stare. ¡°What, don¡¯t tell me now you don¡¯t actually wanna be carried.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m-I¡¯m notining! It¡¯s just, you know¡­ it¡¯s just a little¡­¡±


    ¡°A little what?¡±


    And right at that moment, a car zoomed by honking and beeping a little too enthusiastically as it sped away; a few straying stares of people walking by lingered a little longer than normal, and I think I even heard someone whistle in the distance.


    I nced back at Amanda, and she was almost as scarlet red as her scarf.


    ¡°Superstar like you, and you¡¯re embarrassed?¡±


    She squirmed. ¡°It¡¯s an embarrassing position¡­¡±


    ¡°You wanted this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but...¡±


    ¡°I can always put you down again if you want.¡±


    ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t! Just¡­!¡± ¡± She hastily said, her legs shooting up in a mild panic, before limply falling back down. ¡°Just keep going, alright? It¡¯s just up ahead. Keep walking forward¡­ and don¡¯t you dare slow down for anything.¡±


    As requested by my dear princess, I soldiered on ahead at a steady silent pace. I could feel her moving, feel her breathing¡­ she wasn¡¯t as stiff, wasn¡¯t as strained, but more notable than both, she was also unusually reserved.


    Or maybe immersed was the more urate term. The wind in her hair, the gentle sway of my steps; I felt hery her head against me, eyes closed shut, and for that brief moment of walking, carrying, and feeling, it was the most peaceful I¡¯ve ever seen her tonight.


    Apparently, I was just as much into the moment as her because before I even noticed, the terrain had already gotten tter, it was no longer an uphill climb, and wherever the heck we were now, we had finally reached the top of it.


    ¡°Ooh! Okay, stop us here, horsie!¡± Amanda eximed, excitedly springing out of my arms and back on her own feet. ¡°This is it! We¡¯re here! C¡¯mon, follow me, it¡¯s just right over there.¡±


    In the final stretch now, she broke into a full-on sprint, with me scurrying closely right after. I felt us leave the streets, step over the bump in the sidewalk, and before long we were wading through the thick mounds of freshly fallen snow.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Amanda dered, stopping short right in the middle, turning back toward me, and unveiling the pressing mystery finally with open arms and a smile in her eyes. ¡°Up.¡±


    I took a moment, I had to take a moment, slowly waddling closer to her, the openness of the sky above, the vastness of the space around us, it was all too much to take in at a nce.


    We were standing on a teau of sorts, and an expansive one at that. Trees surrounded the boundaries, with shrubbery littering the ground beneath them. There was more to say that I¡¯ve probably missed, that I did miss, benches, structures, all sorts of other stuff, but that¡¯s only because of the next thing that caught my eye.


    Just up ahead, in a grand vista of twinkling skies, behind rooted wooden fences, the cliffside opened to the view of the town in its entirety and then some. I could see the pinprick glows of cars speeding down the distant highway ahead, the wide tundra of white for miles and miles, and in the furthest glimmer of light ¨C the city glimmered on like a beacon in the night.


    It was like I was staring at a painting, a scene ripped out of a brochure, magical, fantastical¡­ and so, so very special.


    Now I get it. Now I understand why Amanda was so insistent on this.


    This truly was a view to die for.


    I blinked, and suddenly I found myself far ahead, my hands against the fence keeping me from unknowingly falling to my death, and right beside me, Amanda was just simply soaking in my reaction.


    ¡°So?¡± she asked, sounding both giddy and smug. ¡°Did I disappoint?¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t already know the answer. But I guess, if I was being moaned at constantly, I¡¯d want to feel the least bit vindicated as well.


    ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± I nodded, leaning just slightly over the edge, taking in more of the scenery. ¡°I will never doubt you ever, ever again. This is¡­ this is amazing.¡±


    ¡°The view, right?¡±


    ¡®Everything,¡± I sighed, eyes still wide and watery. ¡°I can see why you wanted toe here.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Amanda said, shifting a little closer, her left arm colliding with my right. ¡°To me, this ce is more than just the view.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I nced at her. ¡°Got memories here too, huh?¡±


    But she shook her head.


    ¡°Not my memories,¡± she rified in a small wispy voice. ¡°Right now, where we¡¯re standing, this is exactly where my grandparents chose to celebrate their marriage.¡±


    I heard her, and finally for a time, I was snapped away from the view, my focus shifting entirely onto her, and the tender gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°And some yearster, on this very same spot,¡± Amanda went on. ¡°My father chose to finally confess to my mother.¡±


    I kept staring.


    She kept staring too.


    ¡°So, with that in mind, one must only wonder, you know?¡± her scarf slipped away, unveiling her beautiful smile, echoing her lovely giggle across the air. ¡°What happens now?¡±

 Chapter 835 - 835 Drawing Idea

    835 Drawing Idea


    What a question that was.


    What a question, indeed¡­


    Everything about this moment screamed utter perfection; the night, the wind, the view, the way we were, how we were¡­ there really might never be a more perfect moment than this.


    So yes, indeed¡­ what does happen now?


    Amanda slowly turned forward again, taking her smile with her¡­ bleary, weary eyes exploring the infinite horizon before us both. She jutted forward, slumping both her head and arms against the fence, and simplyid there in wonder.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you just audibly sigh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± she sighed again. ¡°If only, you know?¡± she sighed even louder, peering up at the twinkles in the sky almost as if hoping that one would fall. ¡°If only I wasn¡¯t sniveling and snorting all over the ce, we could have done so much more.¡±


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t seem to find any no matter how hard she looked, and so slightly disheartened, she sought forfort¡­ and found me in her sights once more.


    .....


    ¡°If only, right?¡± she mourned even more.


    ¡°You say that like you aren¡¯t enjoying this,¡± I said. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with what¡¯s happening right now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Absolutely nothing. There¡¯s nothing I canin about when I¡¯m spending time with you,¡± she said, still smiling wide, yet still sighing deeply. ¡°I just wish it was all a little more, is all.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m thinking she¡¯s forgetting. I mean with everything that¡¯s going on, all the coughing, the talking, the enjoying, it might have just slipped past her what my original intention of this date was actually supposed to be.


    Maybe it¡¯s good that she¡¯s forgotten, maybe it¡¯s better that she¡¯s wishing¡­ that way I can just surprise her, that I can just show her she didn¡¯t have to wish, she didn¡¯t have to hope¡­


    That there was a little more, after all.


    All I had to do was simply reach into my pocket, pull it back out, and hold it steady, just slowly, but also quickly¡­ while she still wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°Amand ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m thinking right now?¡±


    I saw a familiar glint in her eyes, the musing, yful kind, and immediately my Amanda-senses began to tingle with dread and panic. Slowly, I pulled my hand out of my jacket, an empty hand gripping onto the fence; bracing myself.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± I began to answer. ¡°...how much of a pain it¡¯s gonna be walking back down this hill?¡±


    ¡°Oh, crap,¡± her look faltered for a moment. ¡°I never thought about that part. Aw, man¡­¡±


    ¡°I can always carry you again.¡±


    ¡°Getting sidetracked, forget about that now,¡± Amanda said, waving her hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m thinking about how much like a drawing this view here is.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, I know exactly what you mean,¡± I said, drowning my gaze again deep in the scenery. ¡°The town feels like ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Not the town,¡± she interjected. ¡°I mean you.¡±


    I spun back at her. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡­ with the backdrop and everything, the way you look. You¡¯re practically my new unlock screen right here¡­¡±


    Amanda trailed off into a cough that had her head glued to the ground, and when she returned again, a brand new look in her eyes had reced the old, and promptly my Amanda-senses fell right off the Richter scale.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s making me feel just a little bitpetitive,¡± she said.


    ¡°Competitive?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Care for a small challenge?¡± all of a sudden, the little sling around her shoulder flipped open, and Amanda pulled out arge, white sketchpadplete with a set of drawing utensils, which she then held out right beside her smile. ¡°We¡¯ll take turns drawing each other, we¡¯ll each have ten minutes to finish, and the best drawing wins! Simple.¡±


    I heard each and every word, I think, I hope, I¡¯m sure, and yet¡­


    ¡°Say what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trend right now. I saw a few clips the other day,¡± she began to exin. ¡°Couples would take turns sketching each other and posting it online, that kind of stuff ¨C you know? Here, take a look.¡±


    From the same little sling, Amanda took out her phone, tapping and swiping around to a few dozen short clips of exactly as she had described: lovey-dovey couples of all shapes and sizes taking turns behind the canvas struggling to weave out their own variation of the Mona Lisa to rather¡­ iffy results most of the time.


    But there was no denying the infectious fun the pairs of two were all having with it, the rapport, theughter¡­ the views. Outside looking in, I gotta admit the urge to pick up a paintbrush myself was pretty strong.


    Yeah, it does seem like a good time.


    Just one problem though.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how many levels of unfairness it is that I have to bepeting against you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°There are no losers,¡± she said, flipping the pad to an empty page and plucking out a single pencil. ¡°This is just solely for fun and nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes, and you¡¯ll bring me to life on the page no problem. On the other hand, you¡¯ll get a sorta blondish, human-ish figure from me. You¡¯re fine with that?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± she responded,pletely impervious to every single kind of dissuasion. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want. You¡¯ll be so embarrassed and flustered, and so utterly helpless¡­ aww¡­ do you mind if we get started now?¡±


    ¡°You really wanna do this, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be fun,¡± Amanda said, and with that, she handed me both pencil and pad, stepping back once and blowing another sigh. ¡°And it¡¯s at least something a little more, you know?¡±


    And really ¨C was I ever gonna say no? Like,e on now¡­


    I held up the sketchpad, staring ahead at her standing amidst the breeze and the view, as always looking like the personification of grace and beauty¡­ and slowly shifted my eyes to the nk canvas in my hand just waiting to be etched with strokes of creativity.


    I sighed. ¡°Only ten minutes?¡±


    ¡°I can give you fifteen if you really need it,¡± Amanda said. ¡°I know the eyes can be quite tricky to get right.¡±


    As if getting her eyes just right are the top of my concerns here, yeah¡­


    ¡°And why am I going first?¡±


    ¡°Less pressure, right?¡± she shrugged at me. ¡°Won¡¯t you feel better if there isn¡¯t a high bar present?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up against you, Amanda. The bar¡¯s in the stratosphere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go easy on you, okay?¡± she smiled sweetly. ¡°Nowe on ¨C draw me like one of your French girls.¡±


    No point stalling. Might as well just get this over with quick and easy and without too much of her taunting and teasing my inner Da Vinci.


    After all, it¡¯s just a little more...

 Chapter 836 - 836 A Stroke Of Love, Part 1

    836 A Stroke Of Love, Part Y¡¯know, I¡¯ve been holding pencils and pens for the majority of my life, scribbled on enough papers to demolish an entire forest ¨C anyway, cutting a long tangent short, I should be pretty well-learned at doing both.


    But go ahead and premise it into a quick, quirky game and suddenly it¡¯s like I¡¯ve never held a single thing between my fingers my whole entire life.


    They always say you should put your mind to it and the rest will follow. Well, I¡¯m the opposite it seems, I put my mind on anything too much and it¡¯ll just self-implode and this here winds up being the result: dumb, dull me struggling toprehend the concept of put-skinny-drawing-stick-in-hand please, for the love God, just hold it properly.


    ¡°Should I strike a pose?¡± Amanda asked, standing back far enough away to remain blind to my ongoing internal breakdown. ¡°How do you want me to draw me?¡±


    ¡°Um, uuh¡­¡± I¡¯m crashing, I¡¯m dying, what does a pose mean anymore and why does it scare me? ¡°Just stand still and smile, I guess?¡±


    ¡°Ugh, basic, boring, nd,¡± Amanda said in a cruel verbal act of mental castration, finishing me off with a gutting look of disappointment. ¡°Come on, you gotta really challenge yourself! Stay like this, you¡¯re gonna wind up drawing stickmen for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°I¡­! Well¡­!¡± I plunged the pencil onto the page, offended, feeling the flow of retribution surge up my fingers and into the graphite. ¡°Fine! Fine! You start posing! Give me what you got. I¡¯ll tell you what I want.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I want to hear,¡± she said, beaming proudly. ¡°Alright, umm, poses, poses ¨C let¡¯s see what I can¡­ ah!¡±


    Amanda stepped a little over to the right, overhanging branches and wooden fences aligning in her perfect frame, and slowly and perfectly coordinately, she spread her arms high, lifted her knee, and her lips parted into a silent cheer.


    .....


    ¡°Head cheerleader?¡± she asked.


    I gave a good sifting look at her, before promptly shaking my head.


    ¡°Alright, how about ¨C ¡± she moved again, and suddenly she looked a lot more guarded, a lot more meek, a trembling hand trying to hide her blushing, timid expression. ¡± ¨C the shy, quiet bookworm?¡±


    ¡®I can¡¯t see your face,¡± I said.


    She quickly dropped the act, and strode forward in confidence, hands on her hips, and a cool attitude brimming in the sultry look in her eyes. ¡°Bold and brash?¡±


    More like belongs in the¡­ never mind.


    ¡°Not that either,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Alright ¨C lightning round, then.¡±


    And at once, Amanda dove into another pose, cupping her chin, staring distantly out into the night, a strangely familiar sternness shaping her pondering gaze.


    ¡°The cold, mysterious Subus?¡± she asked.


    Then before I could even answer, she transformed again, her arms falling limp, and her expression at once nking into a dreamy blur, and almost in slow-motion, she roused her voice.


    ¡°How¡­ about¡­?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Amanda.¡±


    ¡°No¡­?¡± She cocked her head. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Bam ¨C she changed again, reaching deep at the actress in her, and suddenly her eyes sharpened into straight focus, holding her head high, before plunging an imaginary sword into the snow and holding firm at the hilt, and as if nature itself had been waiting on her cue, the wind blew, carrying her blonde locks with an almost ethereal grace.


    ¡°The brave, beautiful Elf?¡± she asked dutifully, bowing once. ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Oh, ha, ha¡­¡±


    ¡°Pick one already then!¡± Amanda broke into a chuckle, reverting back to herself. ¡°There¡¯s only so many poses out there, you know?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just let me think for a moment¡­¡± I said, lifting the pencil up, and pushing it against my lips in thought.


    Y¡¯know, thinking back, she portrayed each one of those girls to the tee, but only now I¡¯m realizing that waspletely missing someone else in that lineup there.


    ¡°How about something a little more¡­ Amanda-ish?¡± I suggested. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s you I¡¯m supposed to be drawing. aren¡¯t I?


    Amanda let out augh again, a faint breathy chuckle ending with an even fainter smirk.


    ¡°Amanda-ish¡­¡± she muttered, and for the final time, she shifted again, only this time she didn¡¯t do much, move much, simply tucking her hands behind her and smiling for the canvas. ¡°Well? How¡¯s this?¡±


    I let my stare sit for longer on her, more amused than anything, realizing what exactly I was seeing.


    ¡°Just standing still and smiling, huh?¡± I remarked. ¡±


    ¡°Basic, boring, nd,¡± she shrugged her shoulders, still smiling as wide as ever. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Not what I¡¯m seeing, Amanda.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know you wouldn¡¯t. So hurry up and draw already,¡± she urged me, keeping herself as still and present as she could. ¡°Then you can show me what you see.¡±


    Suppose that was enough chatter for the time being, yeah¡­ only got ten or so minutes on this, after all.


    ¡°No stickmen!¡± she warned. ¡°You turn me into bamboo, I¡¯m breaking up with you.¡±


    Never even crossed my mind, that. To be honest, actually nothing was crossing my mind. I looked at her, really looked at her, the tip of my pencil remaining stagnant, and for a precious minute or two I just stayed that way.


    Because I was simply set up against the absolute impossible; the gentle curve of her eyes, every strand of blond blowing in the wind, the little dimples of her smile, the perked tip of her nose, the soft lift of her jaw ¨C seriously, how was I ever supposed to trante such indescribable beauty into page?


    Unless I had some steamed milk and coffee, I couldn¡¯t draw a thing to save my life. Like, the only times I ever had a pencil in my hand was just to write and¡­


    Huh¡­


    Hmm¡­


    A few minutester, and umm, well¡­ a few minutes passed, and literally ripping through the prolonged silence echoed the tearing sound of paper.


    Amanda gave me an incredulous look. ¡°Did you just really¡­?¡±


    ¡°I messed up that one,¡± I muttered, stuffing the discarded piece of paper into my pocket. ¡°Starting over.¡±


    ¡°Starting over?¡± she snorted. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll even have the time to¡­?¡±


    ¡°I do, don¡¯t worry,¡± I assured her, pressing the blunted graphite back onto another nk page. ¡°Though I¡¯m warning you now¡­ you¡¯re not looking too pretty here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°If I wanted pretty, all I have to do is look at you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you can hardly wait for your turn then.¡±


    ¡°Squirming here,¡± she said cheekily. ¡°I¡¯m probably gonna spend more time making you do all kinds of poses than actually drawing you ¨C ah, I really can¡¯t wait.¡±


    I let out a groan.


    ¡°Can I make that eat into your time? Is it toote to change the rules now or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Toote!¡± she dered hastily, grinning wickedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll be at my mercy now.¡±


    ¡°Not just yet,¡± I said, leaning out at her, and pointing the tip of my pencil. ¡°For now, stop swaying around, please? I¡¯m trying to get your breasts right and it¡¯s just not¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay, right¡­¡± I saw her eyes give a long, weary roll as sheplied and stilled herself. ¡°Guess every artist has their own first priorities¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d argue it¡¯s every man¡¯s priority, actually,¡± I nced at her again, raising my brows. ¡°Notining, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll save any of those until after you¡¯re done, alright?¡± she said, yfully jutting out her chest. ¡°Until then, I¡¯ll just be at your mercy.¡±

 Chapter 837 A Stroke Of Love, Part 2

    Chapter 837 A Stroke Of Love, Part 2


    So, it turns out I''m actually exceeding my time limit here.


    After a while consisting of nothing but wiggly lines and broad strokes, I took a quick peek at my phone and saw I had already climbed past both the ten and fifteen minute mark and was currently halfway creeping into the twenties.


    Best part about all this: my art piece isn''t even close to presentable yet.


    Her hair looked as if a cat high on that good kush broke into a yarn factory, her nose also looked to have also taken one too many hits in the ring, and oh¡­ don''t you even get me started on her eyes¡­ oh, her poor eyes¡­


    Why can''t one just keep symmetrical when I''m making the other?! How many redraws does it take for fuck''s sake?!


    Oh, God¡­


    "I know you aren''t supposed to rush perfection, but¡­" Amanda let out a weary breath, her feet vanishing deep in the snow after so long squirming in difort. "I''m pretty sure it''s been time''s up for quite a while now, right? Aren''t you finished?"


    "Umm," I spoke up, nervously twirling the pencil in hand, crooking and nting my gaze around trying to find the most appealing angle possible. "Define finished¡­"


    "Okay, you''re finished," Amanda said, breaking off from her position and shambling my way. "It''s my turn now and - ah! Don''t show your masterpiece to me yet! No!" she blurted out, recoiling her eyes away like a vampire to sunlight as I reached out to hand her the sketchpad. "Only after we''re both done we''ll do the grand reveal. Go! Tear the page out! Hide it! Don''t spoil the game! Shoo!"


    "Alright, alright¡­"


    Eventually, I got her to settle down upon doing as requested, and it wasn''t before long, I was finally staring back at her from opposite ends, opposite ces; helplessly at the mercy of the twinkle in her eyes and the resharpened glint of graphite at her fingertips¡­ and with a dangerously deranged mind like hers just gushing with all kinds of depravity - I mean creativity - well¡­


    "Could you turn to your side for me?" she asked nicely, her lips practically salivating at the corners. "Then can you pretend to blow a kiss at me, hold that handsome face, and we''ll see how it goes? ''Kay?"


    And we''re starting already with the puppeteering¡­ here we go¡­


    For a good long moment there, an ursed moment that I''ll forever deny the existence of should anybody dare invoke its mentioning, I underwent various forms of character development in Amanda''s persistent search for the perfect me.


    I was a bad boy hooligan, ruffling his hair and forever pissed at the world entirely in one instance, then suddenly I was a suave gentleman, plucking in deep reminisce at the petals of a flower the next.


    Doesn''t help that she''s as whimsical and indecisive as it gets. She had me hanging my jacket over my elbows for some inane reason, only to make me put them back on again just so I can be all edgy and mysterious, hands inside my pockets and everything.


    It must have been - what? The 69th position before Amanda finally decided on her magnum opus: a simple side profile of me resting my arms on the fence overlooking the view of the nightly infinity and just quietly enjoying the cool winter breeze with a smile.


    "Alright, hold that, hold that," she urged, her eyes flicking rapidly between her nk and me. "Pretend I''m not here, pretend¡­ right, right¡­ there you go, that''s¡­ yeah¡­ that''s perfect¡­"


    Hearing her satisfied, I waited for the faint sounds of furious scribbling to start buzzing in my ears any second now. But nothing¡­ for a second, two, three, ten¡­ still nothing¡­


    I took a quick glimpse at her, and it was as if she hadpletely forgotten what she was supposed to be doing. She was just staring, simply admiring the view, the same as I was except she seemed to have mistaken me for a mesmerizing vista¡­ and it was only after I caught her eye, that she promptly snapped out of her stupor, coughing a little, before finally pressing her pencil against the page.


    "Ten minutes," I reminded her. "Try not to show off too much if you can."


    She formed a little smile, and already, I saw her swing her arm in a graceful arch.


    "I''m just drawing what I see here," she muttered, deep in concentration. "It''s not my fault that you''re so perfect, you know?"


    Before I knew it, ten minutes came and went. It hardly even felt like two to me. On the other side of the canvas, things were a lot less hectic - nothing on the mind but the stars in the sky, her weaves and strokes gliding across the paper, and this quiet moment here and now.


    "Okay, done," Amanda dered, lifting her pencil from the page with a contentful flourish. "Now, how do you want to¡­?"


    "Ladies first," I immediately said. "Let''s see yours."


    "Fine by me," she said, brushing herself along the fence as she strode back to my side, flipping over the sketchpad and holding it out toward me, smiling, expecting, "So? What do you think?"


    I already had some expectations raised beforehand, expectations that were high, impossibly high even, or so I thought¡­ Amanda blew those expectations right out of the water.


    If I didn''t see and hear it for myself, I''d have thought she just put on a filter, printed out a picture - that''s how vivid, how urate, she managed to draw every line, every shade of me.


    Even the little things¡­ the sluggish, sleepy way my eyelids hovered, the narrow part in my lips with the way I smiled¡­ details, nuances¡­ that no one would notice given only ten minutes¡­


    But of course, that''s just a given. She had far more than just ten minutes to stare at me. She''s always been staring at me, hasn''t she not?


    "Your hair''s a little pricklier here than it''s supposed to be," she said, pointing at the discrepancy on the page that I never would have noticed anyway. "Your nose is also a bit pointy¡­"


    "Amanda¡­"


    "It''s perfect? You love it? You think it''s wless? I know, I know," she interrupted, sounding both eager and impatient. "But save your praises. Praise meter. I''ll hear it allter! I know you know what I''m dying for now¡­"


    "Ah, that''s a bit¡­"


    To be frank, I was prime and ready to be overshadowed. But I did not sign up to be absolutely massacred by her sheer, raw talent here. After seeing her sketch, I''d rather just toss mine right off the cliff right here and now and me right along with it than have her see the abomination my ipetence managed to conjure up.


    "No, nuh-uh, you''re not chickening out of this!" she said, immediately sensing the faltering resolve in my voice. "I don''t care how bad you think you did! Show it to me! Where is it?! Give it!"


    "Rx, it''s here, I just think I should warn you first that - hey!"


    Right before I could fully pull the paper out of my pocket, Amanda lunged forward and nearly ripped it two swiping it out of my hand, and the very second she unfurled the contents and held it out in front of her - I had to muster all the self-restraint to not just road-runner myself all the way down the hill and leave her stranded here.


    All was silent. All was tense. All was a barrage of cringe and agony withering me down to my very core. And I was not a fan. Not a fan at all.


    Amanda cocked her head, letting out a silent breath reminiscent almost of a chuckle.


    ''It''s uh¡­ not as bad as I was expecting," she turned her head the other way, gravity, and amusement tugging at her lips. "Umm¡­ okay, so this is how you see me in your eyes, huh?"


    "Don''t," I groaned, looking over the edge of the fence and feeling tempted to start flying. "Please, just¡­ just don''t say anything."


    "Oh, you got me cross-eyed," her finger traced along the page. "And, um¡­ apparently, I got a bump on my head? Did I hit something?"


    "That''s your beanie."


    "Oh," she burst into a fit of giggles and coughs. "Good beanie."


    "Kill me."


    Another minute came and went, and Amanda''s gaze continued to only linger and stare at the page. Herughter died away, the silence came, yet her smile still remained.


    "I love it," she said, lowering a hand against drawing, against herself. "I really do."


    "Of course you''ll say that."


    "Of course of course I''ll say that," Amanda said, shing me a furrowed look, before once again gluing her eyes onto the page. "It''s from you."


    "And that''s all it takes?" I asked.


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" She sniped yfully. "That I''m too easy?"


    "No, ''course not," I replied. "Just wondering why you aren''t asking more from me than just that."


    "After a whole evening of dragging you along with me? Taking care of me? And everything else in-between? What''s left to ask for? What''s left to want from you?"


    "I can think of a few things."


    She snorted. "Like what?"


    "Like this."


    Amanda finally looked up from the drawing, finally lowered it down to her side, and finally had her eyes staring forward, staring at me in front of her. I raised my hand a little higher and that was when she finally noticed what I was holding - bemused lips slowly pping open.


    "What is that?" she asked.


    I moved my fingers, rustling, brushing, the slightly ripped, slightly creased slip of paper in between unfolding as I held it out to her even closer.


    "What you wanted from me, remember?" I replied, smiling as I watched the sudden realization imploding behind her hazel eyes. "Your love letter."

 Chapter 838 More Than Words

    Chapter 838 More Than Words


    I think I might have just broken her.


    No fizzling sparks, no system errors shing red and impending across her eyes, there was just only this silence¡­ only this stare¡­ that somehow looked and felt even emptier than empty¡­ and I knew exactly what she was going through.


    All the times she had me speechless, stunned, stumped, because of something she did, something she said - right then, she was definitely feeling everything I would feel tenfold, or maybe more, I wouldn''t know¡­


    I don''t think I had ever reacted the way she did now for anything, honestly¡­ and all I did was pull out a slip of paper too.


    She really was the extremely sentimental sort, it seems.


    Adorable.


    "A letter, huh?" Amanda roused back to life with a quiet mutter, wearing a subdued smile that seemed unsure of her own delight. "Since when did you even have time to¡­?"


    "What do you mean?" I raised both eyebrows at her. "I had a pretty long fifteen minutes there, don''t you remember?"


    She let out a quieterugh, and again, she sounded as if she wasn''t sure if she should even beughing in the first ce. In her hand, she glimpsed back down at the drawing of her, finding in it a newfound perspective.


    "It''s no wonder I look the way I look," she raised her gaze back towards me. "Someone wasn''t ying by the rules."


    "Hey, you''d have done the same," I said simply in my defense. "If you could."


    The same meek smile lingered on her lips, tightening briefly, as she held back a wheezing cough.


    "Yeah¡­" she whispered weakly, agreeing. "I guess so¡­"


    What was going on here? Like, really? I know I caught herpletely by surprise, but just how long was she nning to stay¡­ surprised? I thought she''d be louder, spunkier,pletely squealing with ecstasy, and swiping the slip of paper from my hand faster than feasibly possible.


    Yet s, I was still holding onto the letter for some strange, unknown reason.


    "Well?" I spoke up, deciding to give her a gentle nudge. "Aren''t you going to take it?"


    Beeping, booping, Amanda did her best topute a reasonably human response back.


    "Oh. Oh, right. Yeah. I''ll just - thanks," then more mechanical than an actual cyborg, Amanda plucked the letter into her hand, oveying it atop the drawing still in her hands. "Sorry, I just, it''s just¡­ it''s¡­ wow¡­ you know? No, ''course you don''t know - stupid- I just¡­ you know¡­ I just never¡­"


    "Amanda," I said, stopping her there before her brain actually fizzles. "Whenever you''re ready, alright? We''ll go at your pace."


    In the midst of her senselessness, Amanda managed to surface through an appreciative nod. Now, with all the time and serenity in the world, she used it to regain back a semnce of herposure¡­ the look on her face was much more at ease.


    "You sure about this?" she asked, cocking a brow, and waving the piece of paper in a firm grip. "Like, I''m sure this is far more embarrassing than just drawing a picture, right? You really think it''s a good idea to give me a - ?"


    "No, not really," I answered, shaking my head fervently. "I think it''s mortifying - my heart''s pounding like a drum here. My face feels likeva, damn it. You startughing, that''s me off this cliff."


    "So why even - ?"


    "Because I wanted to," I interjected again, shrugging, smiling. "Regardless, I wanted to. That''s all there is to it."


    Amanda sighed, and I could hear her breath quiver - excited, ecstatic - if only in faint traces. Slowly, she drew the paper closer to herself, raising it up almost like a leveraging gun.


    "It''s your funeral, you know?"


    "I know," I nodded, epting my fate with no regrets whatsoever. "So go on, just get my eulogy over with already."


    She coughed, sheughed, and with a slight rustle of paper, Amanda heaved in a sharp, rousing breath.


    "To my dearly beloved Amanda¡­"


    I felt my heart stop, my eyes bulged; every vein in my body bursting with unadulterated panic.


    "Not out loud, you - !"


    "I''m reading it out loud!" Amanda dered, quickly swiping the paper out of my reach before I had the chance to snatch it from hers. "Stay! You''re dead! Stay! Rot with the consequences! I''m reading it!"


    No, no, no - I didn''t think of this! I thought she would just read it in silence, giggle,ugh, throw me a look here and there - not start fucking narrating it like that like it''s my freaking memoirs!


    That''s not how you read letters!


    "Anyway¡­" Amanda cleared her throat, shing me a warning nce once, before setting her gaze back onto my words with a giddy smile. "Hello, my dear lovely spoiled little darling - surprise! I''ve written you a letter and you''re reading it. Bet you weren''t expecting this, were you?"


    "No, I absolutely did not, thank you," she said in response, ncing at me briefly, before she looked away, focusing on the next sentence. "Listen, I know this, you know this, but I''ve no idea how the hell I''m supposed to draw you, so apologies in advance if I made you out to be some eldritch abomination," she chuckled there, her voice bumping and hitching with fadingughter as she read on more. "But just know that what matters here is that you''re my eldritch abomination. Aww ~"


    For a moment, Amanda hugged the letter close, gazing silently at me with a tenderness that had me straight-up melting into a puddle of embarrassment.


    "Fortunately for us, words exist in our world," she read on. "And even more fortunate, I''ve spent a lot of time using them too. So since I know I''ll never be able to capture you in the way I dearly wish I could - all that''s left is this n B I''m hastily scribbling here and hope that it''ll be enough."


    Nothing there to leer or snicker at me for at that particr segment, so she just moved on to the next paragraph - and the moment her eyes gleaned through the first sentence, her head slumped forward in amusement.


    "No poems about how lovely your boobs are, sadly, or else I''ll just run out of time - though the thought is kind of tempting, believe me. Instead of that, I just want you to know in however many words I end up needing just how you really matter to me. Because, my lovely, loving darling, I don''t think you really get just how much you do."


    Amanda paused to breathe, her excitement, and tion, gradually stabilizing into something milder.


    "You called yourself boring? basic? nd? Seriously, Amanda? And you call me dense, you bloody hypocrite. I don''t know who or what standard you''re trying to live up to, but it''s clearly not mine. To be honest, it stung hearing you call yourself that. And every time I hear you put yourself down in the past or think of yourself as nothing more than an afterthought, it just makes me wanna scream out everything I love about you.


    "But out loud, you know I''m not very eloquent¡­ I''m not very good at expressing how I feel to others properly¡­ but¡­ that''s precisely why we write letters, don''t we? So yeah, I tricked you, this is not a love letter anymore, I''m scolding you now - because how dare you use the woman I love of being boring, basic, nd, or whatever the hell else you think she might be?! I''m not gonna let you insult her like that. She''s more than that, alright? She''s so much more."


    She paused again, peering up over the top of the letter at me as if having something to say. But with a blink, her eyes fell back down, her voice echoing aloud a little softer.


    "Take it from someone who''s never been close with anyone his whole life, even I know you''re as good as it gets. I don''t exactly know what I can do to finally get you to see that, so how about a list of reasons as to why that is? Don''t worry, it''s a short list because I only have one: it''s because you''re you, Amanda.


    "You say boring, I say exciting. You say nd, I say beautiful. You say anything else, I say you''re wrong, alright? You keep thinking, striving to be something more, someone else¡­ and then when you think you aren''t, you start thinking that you''re nothing. But that''s just not it, you know? You start wishing you were something more, someone else, then where will the woman I love go?


    "The person standing in front of me now waiting impatiently to see what I''m drawing, the one who mopes around over missed Italian dinners, the girl pleading to be pushed on the swing, the kind neighbor of mine that knocked at my apartment door for the first time¡­ tell me, what will happen to her?"


    Her hands slid down to the lower edges of the page, reaching thest few paragraphs that remained, muttering in just a little more than a hushed whisper.


    "Okay, you''re looking at me now like you''re regretting making me go first, so I think I''ll stop here. Hopefully, you get the idea, understand what I''m trying to say, but in case you''re too sick to read much or you rather have a summary¡­ here you are¡­ the bottom of the page¡­ tldr..."


    Amanda paused again, breathing, sniveling.


    "I don''t need you to be an enthralling subus, a loveable vampire, or the elf of every man''s dream, understand? Be you. Just be you. Remember Amanda, I fell in love with you. The yful, pouting, pain-in-the-ass that I''vee to adore with all my heart. You as you are, and you as you''ll always be. Do that, and I promise you, you''ll have my love forever guaranteed. I want to love you forever. Can you guess why that is? Hint: three-letter word. Bigger hint: it has a big fat ''U'' in it too."


    She chuckled again, an echo quiver of joy only matched by the trembling glimmer welling in her dark eyes. Then, that''s when her smile froze, slowly beginning to fade, as she finally reached where I wanted her to, where I needed her to¡­


    At the very end of the page.


    It was time to remind her why I wanted her with me in the first ce¡­


    "And if promises written in words aren''t enough for you, just as they never would have been enough for me¡­" Amanda slowly read, growing more bemused with every word I had her say. "Then I suggest you put this letter down and have a look as to what future-me taking out of my pocket right about now. Wait," She blinked. "What''s this part supposed to¡­?"


    It happened even quicker than I anticipated. The white flutter of her cing the letter to her side, the sudden vignce manifesting in her eyes as they scoured for my hands, as they found them and stared¡­ but luckily, nearly fumbling it, nearly dropping it, I still made it in just in time to witness again the indescribable look of pure surprise on her face.


    Again.


    No slips of paper in my hand this time, just something small, something that I promised, and something that has been a long timeing¡­ twinkling, shimmering a bright silvery glint between my fingertips...


    Dad''s ring was like a halo reflecting deep within her hazel eyes.


    "Surprise," I whispered, stifling embarrassment, amusement, and everything else long enough to slowly drop myself on one knee in front of her, beneath the skies, the trees, and the everything else in between. "Merry Late Christmas, Amanda."


    much or you rather have a summary¡­ here you are¡­ the bottom of the page¡­ tldr..."


    Amanda paused again, breathing, sniveling.


    slowly drop myself on one knee in front of her, beneath the skies, the trees, and the everything else in between. "Merry Late Christmas, Amanda."


    could - all that''s left is this n B I''m hastily scribbling here and hope that it''ll be enough."


    Nothing there to leer or snicker at me for at that particr segment, so she just moved on to the idea to give me a - ?"


    "No, not really," I answered, shaking my head fervently. "I think it''s mortifying - my heart''s pounding

 Chapter 839 - 839 A Silver Bond, Part 1

    839 A Silver Bond, Part I think I broke Amanda again.


    Her mind shattered, her sense of self buried beneath the rubble of her psyche. Honestly, she looked pretty scary.


    Nothing moved. Not her arms, not her stare, even the blowing wind had seemingly vacated the premises, leaving her usual fluttery locks of hair to simply fall limp.


    Butpared to surprise love letters, however, surprise silver rings didn¡¯t rank too high on the list of surprises for tonight.


    Probably because she believes herself under the impression that she¡¯s seen this same kind of silvery luster too many times before already.


    Indeed, the first words out of her mouth after a long while, the first look she gave rousing back to reality was the amused kind of confusion when you absolutely have no idea how to even react.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring,¡± she said slowly, chuckling away the obvious. ¡°You¡¯re, umm¡­ you¡¯re giving me back the ring I gave you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t give a chance for her misunderstanding to grow. As soon as she spoke, I whipped my phone out of my pocket, letting the thin metal chain unravel, dangling loose a simr glimmer of silver fastened still for her eyes to see.


    ¡°Am I though?¡± I asked, feeling my smile stretchrger as the bewilderment in her eyes did too.


    .....


    Y¡¯know, no one told me how fun rattling and dumbfounding Amanda actually was. She¡¯s like a deer in headlights, it¡¯s adorable.


    No wonder she keeps trying to pull the wool over my eyes every goddamn chance she gets. It¡¯s pretty addictive, not even joking.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ you didn¡¯t¡­?¡± Amanda stammered and stopped, visibly straining the gears in her head to their limit. ¡°Was there someone selling one online?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there was,¡± I said, shifting my knee in the snow. ¡°But not this one.¡±


    ¡°Not that¡­?¡± She threw rapid-fire blinks. ¡°Then what is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frederika¡¯s ring¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know what it ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Frederika¡¯s ring, Amanda,¡± I said slower, clearer, then finally, the confusion cleared from her eyes, and she froze once more, realization settling in. ¡°The one and only.¡±


    Amanda suddenly staggered forward, teetering slow, like a wobbly egg in human form. My best guess was that she couldn¡¯t decide whether to lunge herself at me or stay right where she was, and sost-second just wound upnding somewhere in an awkward middle of both.


    ¡°And you just¡­ have that with you¡­ now¡­¡± she said, swaying slightly to the left. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say my dad was pretty well-connected back in his day,¡± I replied. ¡°But of course, you¡¯d know more about that than I would, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I? Me know? No. No ¨C not¡­nothing in the game has ever stated that Le¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to talk about plot holes now? Seriously?¡± I said, arge puff of cold air blowing from my lips. ¡°Regardless of anything, Amanda, the ring¡¯s right here, and it¡¯s real¡­ and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Amanda jerked a little again, probably still hung up over choosing between her split-second impulses.


    ¡°Mine?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yours.¡±


    Third time streak of entering another bout of long, eternallysting silence¡­ and that was coincidentally when I also learned my limits of how long I could be left kneeling before I would just give up on patience and get up.


    I got up.


    Taking the initiative, the first few steps in closing the distance ¨C and Amanda had no idea what was even happening up until there was barely an inch of snow separating our feet.


    She immediately backed away, out of shock, out of apprehension ¨C whatever ¨C but I managed to catch her in time before she could airhead her way up and over the fence, grabbed her hand, pulled her close¡­ I don¡¯t know if she even knows what she herself was doing anymore.


    ¡°Funny thing, this ring¡­¡± I muttered, holding the jagged, crooked silver band out into the narrow, empty space between us, letting it glisten more in the moonlight, shimmer more in her eyes. ¡°Unlike the one you gave me, doesn¡¯t matter what finger you put this one on, it always just seems to fit perfectly ¨C doesn¡¯t hurt, doesn¡¯t scrape ¨C it¡¯s asfortable asfortable gets.¡±


    Then, sliding my way gently to the tip of her fingers, I began to pull at her glove, feeling it slowly but surely slip loose into her bare, soft skin.


    ¡°Almost like magic, y¡¯know?¡±


    The glove went off, and I had her handying at rest atop my palm while Amanda just stared, just watched¡­ as if she was merely a bystander to what was happening here.


    It¡¯s strange. By now, I pictured here to be squealing, beaming a beautiful smile that could rival the brightest star hanging right above us. A hearty giggle, her hazel eyes shaping in that soft nt of pure tion, and maybe somewhere in the midst of things, she¡¯d throw in a joke.


    But there was none of that present here, and really, it was no wonder why that was. The only reason I even had those expectations was that I was so used to being the one on the other end of the surprise. I¡¯m always the one reacting, and she was always the one giving and giving, yet never expecting despite always being so damn insistent.


    You turn the tables on our usual dynamic, and this is exactly what we get: she wasn¡¯t used to being the one in my shoes, to be the one receiving, to be the one so overwhelmed with emotions that you can¡¯t even feel, can¡¯t even think.


    Now it was my turn to fulfill her role, to be the oneughing, the one loving, to be the one overwhelming without relent¡­ and honestly, it wasn¡¯t as she made it look.


    My heart was beating madly, all kinds of weird, pulsating feelings threatening to trip me up and make a bumbling idiot out of me, to ruin this moment.


    Really, it was actually amazing how effortlessly she could keep doing this to me over and over, and every moment with her always ends up being as special and memorable as thest.


    Now it alles down to me, to this moment, to make sure that this will not be an exception.


    Amanda coughed, and she immediately did her best to suppress it. Her face was as flushed as I¡¯ve ever seen it. There was a faint rustle, and it was then I was reminded she was holding onto both my sketch and letter still so tightly, preciously¡­


    She looked at me, and briefly in her eyes, I saw it¡­ I saw her expecting, I saw her waiting¡­ wanting for more¡­


    Wanting for me.

 Chapter 840 - 840 A Silver Bond, Part 2

    840 A Silver Bond, Part So simple and yet so daunting.


    This scene, this moment, and this ring between my fingers. It was seriously amazing how one little thing, one little action, can look and feel so big. I must have yed this scenario out in my head a million times before I even pulled the ring out of my pocket.


    There, everything was so suave, so smooth, my imaginary counterpart was so seamless. Here, in the real world, however, there was a lot more downtime, a lot more tense silence filling each wasted second that that lucky bastard didn¡¯t have to bother with at all.


    That¡¯s what I get for thinking too much then, as well as for thinking too much now.


    Moral of the story: just stop thinking, and be like that other me¡­ hurry up and put a ring on it already.


    ¡°Not proposing yet, in case you¡¯re getting any weird ideas,¡± I muttered, slowly and carefully guiding the silver band through the tip of her ring finger. ¡°This is just¡­ well¡­ you know what this is already¡­¡±


    A lot of words I just said, but Amanda seemed to have only hooked on a single one, her frozen lips momentarily thawing, pulling into a timid smile.


    ¡°Yet¡­¡±


    Promptly afterward, the deed was done. I fitted the ring entirely across her finger. It happened so easily, so mundanely, I had this thought in my head that maybe I didn¡¯t do it properly.


    .....


    Amanda kept her hand resting against my palm, whether oblivious or on purpose, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt her¡­ especially not when she was so engrossed in the luster of something foreign and new eternally in her possession.


    Isted about three whole seconds before the creeping silence inevitably got to me, and just had to say something, anything¡­ even if it was at the expense of making the awkward awkwarder.


    ¡°You probably already know the story behind this ring, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Story?¡± The gleam in her eyes promptly disappeared, ncing away and up toward me. ¡°What story?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the ring that the First Divine is known to wear, isn¡¯t it?¡± Amanda said, speaking in an uncertainty that betrayed her usual confidence. ¡°Her followers replicated wearing it to show their unwavering devotion. It¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s all there is. Right?¡±


    Oh, she really has no idea, she really has no clue at all. Finally, I know something that she doesn¡¯t¡­ give her something I can share.


    ¡°ording to ancient legend or¡­ Dad, to be more precise,¡± I began, feeling a jolt of amusement, seeing her hang on to my every word with wide unblinking eyes. ¡°This ring was forged and gifted to Frederika after a mortal man had fallen deeply infatuated with the Goddess herself as a deration of his love.¡±


    ¡°That happened?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it did,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Fast forward how-many-years and a whole new worldter, here it is, passed down to you¡­ as a deration of mine.¡±


    ¡°A mortal woman,¡± she noted, staring down again at the thin piece of silver around her finger with a renewed sense of wonder. ¡°And you the half-god-super-human hybrid child thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like poetry, maybe¡­ well, almost¡­¡±


    Amanda gave augh, and at that moment, it was like she could finally breathe easy again; rejuvenated by her old demeanor returning. Her hand drifted away, and she took a single step back, just quietly absorbing, admiring, all with a tender smile that gradually grew wider and wider.


    I could tell she had so much she wanted to say, so much that she felt right here, right now, too much even, that it just wrapped back around to not being able to say anything at all.


    A feeling that I knew all too well always in herpany¡­


    So I decided to help her out a bit, and choose her words for her instead.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you¡­ well, do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Like it?¡± Amanda¡¯s jaw ckened, almost as if deeply offended by such a vile usation. You¡­ do you even have any idea how much I¡­? This ¨C I was already so delighted, so happy with just the drawing, the letter you wrote! And then you¡­ you just had to up your game¡­ you just needed to be the best thing that I¡­ that I ever¡­¡±


    The words stuck to her tongue; a watery glimmer filling in her eyes that she tried hastily to blink out. She choked on augh, somehow still smiling wide


    despite the heavy tremble of her lips.


    But she simply ignored it, pretending, believing, that all was just fine¡­ that her breath didn¡¯t just quiver, that a tear didn¡¯t just roll down her cheek.


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect, perfect, yeah, I-I love it,¡± she stammered, running her sleeve across her eyes in one fleeting stroke before fixating them again on her newfound piece of jewelry. ¡°I-I mean, it¡¯s no diamond, but ¨C actually no, it¡¯s¡­ what I¡¯m saying? It¡¯s better than that, it¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wanted a diamond?¡± I interjected, hearing the cue of something I can do.


    ¡°What?¡± She looked up at me, misty eyes blinking in rm. ¡°No ¨C No! I didn¡¯t ¨C forget it! You ¨C I ¨C I just misspoke, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°Come here for a bit,¡± I said, ignoring her, taking her hand again andying it t atop of mine once more. ¡°Just keep still for a second¡­ let me just concentrate¡­ just a little more¡­ a little bit¡­ and¡­¡±


    Amanda was right on the verge of inquiring, before, suddenly, the urge died in her throat, falling back to a stiffened silence¡­ feeling it, sensing it, just as I did, the swell of something invisible, something palpable surging from her hand and mine.


    Slowly, a small glint of light began to manifest, a corporeal glow faintly illuminating independent from the moon and stars, gradually brightening, dazzling, reflecting prominently within and before her unblinking, unbelieving stare.


    A second passed, and wouldn¡¯t you know it ¨C there it shimmered: the white sheen of a diamond softly pulsating from the ring on her finger.


    ¡°Did I forget to mention the ring also acts like a container and catalyst for magic?¡± I said, throwing her another self-satisfied smirk. ¡°I¡¯ve been filling that ring up with my magic for some time now¡­ thought it might make it just that little bit extra special of a present, y¡¯know?¡±


    I moved my hand away, and in an instant, the twinkling light dissipated ¨C plunging her shock, her amazement back into the darkness where it remained shadowed inplete and total silence once again.


    ¡°A little part of me with you at all times,¡± I exined. ¡°So even when I¡¯m not currently with you¡­ I still am. And look -¡± I said, briefly pulling out my phone again, chain and all. ¡± ¨C we match.¡±


    ¡°A little part of you¡­¡± she repeated, finding her voice again only to then belt out an usation with it. ¡°You totally stole that from Irene.¡±


    ¡°I totally did,¡± I confessed shamelessly. ¡°And here¡¯s the best part about it ¨C you¡¯re able to utilize the magic inside it too. Until it runs dry, that is.¡±


    ¡°I can ¨C what?¡±


    ¡°Adalia mentioned it should be possible when I asked,¡± I said. ¡°I had Ash give it a try first too just in case.¡±


    Her expression stretched a little upon hearing that.


    ¡°You had Ash wear it?¡±


    ¡°To test it out, yeah,¡± I rified. ¡°Because, y¡¯know, since apparently Elves can¡¯t produce magic on their own. If she¡¯s able to use it, then theoretically so should you. And guess what? She was.¡±


    Amanda was thinking something. I could tell she was thinking something, pondering something, and whatever that something was, it clearly was a something that was bugging her.


    ¡°And you still decided to give the ring to me?¡± she asked, finally letting the bug fly out her mouth. ¡°You¡­ you didn¡¯t think to give it to any one of them instead?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amanda¡­ not again with this nonsense,¡± I feigned a heavy frown. ¡°Don¡¯t make me write you another letter ¨C you know I will, don¡¯t try me.¡±


    ¡°No, I ¨C I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I¡¯m not ¨C it¡¯s just¡­ just¡­ uh¡­¡± she was stammering, squirming her hands and rustling both pages vigorously all over themselves, particrly at a certain fourth finger. ¡°I¡­ why¡­ what made you think of me? I mean¡­ why did you choose me to receive it?¡±


    This¡­ this is what she was mulling around in her head about? Why she was making that sort of face in the first ce? Taking precedence over her happiness? Her joy? What she should really be feeling?


    Not on my watch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose anybody to have anything, Amanda,¡± I told her. ¡°The moment I got it, I knew it was yours. I didn¡¯t think, I didn¡¯t choose. It¡¯s yours through and through, alright? It belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound ungrateful, I¡¯m not, I¡¯m really not,¡± Amanda ran her sleeve across her eyes again, and heaved another breath trying and failing topose herself. ¡°I¡¯m just not¡­¡±


    ¡°Very good at epting gifts?¡± I said, finishing for her. ¡°I can tell. Better get used to it though, Amanda. Y¡¯know Valentine¡¯s just right around the corner, right?¡±


    She snorted augh. ¡°You¡¯ll never top this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Try me,¡± returning herugh, I began to step back, giving her space. ¡°Now hurry up, already. Give the ring a try.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, realizing only at that moment that I left her stranded in a circle of five feet. ¡± but¡­ but I ¨C I don¡¯t really know how ¨C what to¡­¡±


    ¡°Easier than it looks,¡± I assured her. ¡°With a container, it¡¯s so much easier. Just focus, think real hard ¨C that¡¯s how you do it. Try it.¡±


    Any uncertainty, any doubts, I made sure to silence them with an encouraging smile from a distance. After a while of standing around in ce, Amanda finally thought to hell with it and stilled herself into a sharp focus.


    She didn¡¯t even need a second attempt. Without warning, and clearly, without intending, Amandapletely swept away the nket of snow from her circle, leaving only the patches of grass to sway and rustle from something invisible.


    ¡°Woah!¡± She yelped, jumping in the air like a startled cat, beforending on her feet in excited, heartyughter. ¡°No way, I can¡­!¡±


    Amanda raised her hand in the air, and in response, the thick, looming branches of the nearby trees swayed and creaked, sounding quite a lot like her thrilled squeals after the fact.


    ¡°This is so cool!¡±


    Have to say ¨C I agree with her sentiments there. Watching her create her own breeze, sensing the ripple of magic exuding from her, the blur of her hand, the streak of silver on her finger weaving across the air¡­


    Even before I gave her that ring, she had always been magical to me, brimming with it¡­ a type of magic only unique to her¡­ all I did was simply give her a way to express that magic of hers in a more physical form.


    And boy, what a show it was.


    Amanda moved her hand again, a sharply angled arch that ended with her arm falling back down at her side, and from her motions, her desires¡­ came forth glittering rims of lights surrounding her, basking her in pure white¡­ as if she had taken the many distant stars in the sky and had them hovering close to her.


    What a thing to behold.


    Her wide smile, the immense sense of wonder teeming in her expression, as she moved, as she spun, exhrated, her slender figure basked in an almost heavenly glow, her glow¡­ the town right behind her¡­ maybe she was right, after all.


    How on earth was I ever gonna top this?


    ¡°So?¡± I spoke up, strolling back toward her, stepping over therge mounds of her windswept snow. ¡°Finally feeling like epting? Or should I take the ring back, after all?¡±


    Amanda froze in ce, whirling quickly and instantly catching sight of me past her blinding winter lights. It happened again, thinking, and feeling so much that she couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s like I told you that day when you first confessed to me, sitting on that bench, talking about love, talking about us. I promised you, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said to her, shuffling through her dazzling spheres of white, stepping into her circle of billowing grass, and reaching for her, feeling the ze of her warmth as I tenderly stroke her cheek, still wet from her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll get my fair share and more.¡±


    I was then instantly hit with a blur, a sudden impact that nearly took the breath from my lungs; my eyes were half-buried within a tousled sea of blonde hair, and the more I struggled, the harder it seemed to squeeze.


    Amanda gasped, and I could feel her warm breath hitching pressing onto my shoulder, the crease and wrinkle of paper bumping against my back. Beneath the spheres of light hanging above, I could see shadows painted across the earth, with one familiar, beautiful silhouette interlocked with another.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have words for this¡­¡± I heard her muffled wavering voice echo quietly against me. ¡°I want to tell you¡­ I need to tell you¡­ how much this means to me, how much you mean to me¡­ but I just¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t have words for you¡­¡± She gasped again, clinging even tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t need to say anything,¡± I told her. ¡°I already know, Amanda. I do,¡± I reached my arms around, embracing her just as tightly. ¡°And I love you too.¡±


    .....


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough that you know,¡± she whispered, sounding both upset and infuriated. ¡°I want to show it too. I love you, I love you so much, it¡¯s driving me crazy. Let me¡­ I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to express yourself to me that badly,¡± I muttered, pulling back, our shadows briefly separating from one another ¡°I know you know there¡¯s a simple way you can let me know.¡±


    A ball of light drifted past, illuminating moistened red eyes, tear-stained cheeks, and an aghast Amanda fervently shaking her head from left to right, clenching and puckering in her lips.


    ¡°Can¡¯t, won¡¯t,¡± she squeaked out, blushing, taking refuge in my jacket. ¡°I¡¯m not well, you won¡¯t be well¡­ and I¡¯m a mess. I¡¯m sniveling, I¡¯m crying, there are tears everywhere, and¡­¡±


    I lifted her head back up at me, cupping her chin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Amanda gulped.


    ¡°You really will get sick, you know¡­¡± she whispered in onest attempt at protest. ¡°And then you¡¯ll be in bed with someone nursing you for like¡­¡±


    ¡°In sickness and in health, Amanda,¡± I interjected, ack of patience already spurring, brushing my lips onto hers. ¡°I¡¯m yours.¡±


    All was a blur again, everywhere around drenched in gentle sensations. I could feel a tender warmth enveloping; faintly the sound of soft, sultry breath caressing my ears, and down right below, eclipsed by the night, the world, the rays of light surrounding us, two shadows joined as one, holding each other, loving each other¡­


    Until death do them part.


    Or more urately, probably, a cough. Let¡¯s just hope one doesn¡¯te for a while...


    Night¡¯s still young.

 Chapter 841 - 841 Winding Down

    841 Winding Down


    It was a little closer to the morning than it was to the evening by the time I drove us back to her ce.


    Just a little over eleven where the freeways were empty, the looming night colder, and the only constant source ofpany and life was just the two of us both.


    Truth be told, it was actually nice while itsted ¨C long stretches of barren roads for miles and miles as far as the eye could see; twinkling twilight illuminated by headlights, and her warmth, her embrace keeping so very, very close.


    Felt almost like we were transported off into a literal twilight zone of our own, doomed to forever wander this lonely winterscape having nothing else but each other for peace andfort.


    Not that bad a deal at all, if you ask me.


    Besides, I¡¯ve gone through harsher ordeals before. An eternal limbo actually sounds pretty peaceful.


    But s, that peace wouldn¡¯tst. After a certain point in the journey, trees be buildings, glimmering stars be shing antennas stuck on even taller buildings, and the silent sce breaks away into the hustle and bustle of heavy traffic ¨C because of course who the hell sleeps in the night of this city anyway, right?


    Once we pulled up at her apartment, I made sure to ride the elevator to the ding of her floor and walked her all the way to her front door like the true suave I sorely wish I was.


    And as Amanda slowly staggered across her open doorway, shoulder slumped and body heavy from utter exhaustion, she turned around, facing the deste hallway, the long white wall, and little ol¡¯ me left standing in the middle of both.


    .....


    She ripped off her scarf, relishing in finally a proper breath, and flung it backward in some piece of furniture somewhere she¡¯ll have to pick it back up fromter. In the hum of fluorescentmps, the echoing rattle and thud as the lift was beckoned back down to the ground, the silent look in her eyes conveyed to me a number of feelings that words couldn¡¯t properly express.


    A feeling of restlessness, dissatisfaction, the bittersweet disappointment thates when something good, something close to perfect finally draws near to its eventual end¡­ and everything about the look she had yearned and desired for theplete opposite.


    ¡°What do I even say now, honestly¡­¡± she muttered, nervously chuckling, holding and leaning against the edge of her door so half her face only showed; and by that logic, only half of her embarrassment too. ¡°After everything, after all that¡¯s happened, just¡­ just goodbye?¡±


    ¡°Works for me,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± she said in an envious sort of way. ¡°You¡¯re not the one having to feel like the happiest person in the world right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dating you, Amanda. Bold of you to assume that I ain¡¯t already.¡±


    ¡°You see! You keeping at me with all of that and I¡¯m supposed to just¡­ walk away? close the door? mmm, on you?¡± she made a sound, an adorable, troubled sound. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to¡­¡±


    A faint glimmer resting against the side of the door caught her furrowed gaze, and slowly her eyesid upon the silvery glint around her finger, and like a synthesizer boardposed of only cuteness, she made another one of those sounds.


    ¡°And don¡¯t even get me started on this too, oh man¡­¡± with a giggling echoing glee, she pulled the bright glint closer to her, staring, admiring, at the almost pulsating light off of her finger. ¡°You practically just turned me into the world¡¯s first whitentern wielder.¡±


    ¡°To an extent anyway,¡± I said. ¡°I mean, so far, it¡¯s just the simple stuff that¡¯s possible. If there¡¯s anything else the ring allows you to do, I wouldn¡¯t know. But be sure to give me a heads-up first before you somehow start unlocking some superhero potential.¡±


    ¡°Well, girls are established to work better with magic in the lore than guys are,¡± Amanda said impishly. ¡°So who knows for sure, right?¡±


    The fantastic, flying, crime-fighting Amanda. Yeah, that¡¯ll be the day¡­ then again, I really shouldn¡¯t be doubting that though. My entire life¡¯s a foreshadowing, and I¡¯ll be damned if any offhandedments made manage to ever escape from this giant shade.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡­ I really, really enjoyed tonight,¡± she said, dropping her hand and slightly stepping back from the doorway. ¡°Almost makes me wish all nights were like tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Until you realize if everything¡¯s always special¡­¡±


    ¡°Then nothing will be, I know,¡± Amanda sighed, finishing for me. ¡°That¡¯s why I said almost, silly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Still,¡± she mused softly. ¡°It is pretty tempting, don¡¯t you think? Imagine that, if I can just have you all to myself¡­¡± then she stopped, returning back to reality, and gave her head a firm shake. ¡°But I already do, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Suddenly started getting a bit greedy there, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself,¡± she sniggered. ¡°I¡¯m not the one here busy for New Year¡¯s, am I?¡±


    Oof, touch¨¦¡¯d. Ain¡¯ting back from that rebuttal. I¡¯m hypocritical enough as it is.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay though, I love you greedy,¡± Amanda said brightly. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯ll always save a piece for me, alright?¡±


    ¡°I always do.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± her eyes drifted to her ring again. ¡°That you do.¡±


    Suddenly, it was silence¡¯s turn again to speak, and it had a lot it wanted to say. Meanwhile, the both of us, we just stood, we just stared, smiled, the both of us knowing deep down that this all needs toe to an end eventually, but neither willing to take that first step away from the other.


    Ahh¡­ I suppose the hardest choices always require the strongest wills, don¡¯t it?


    I began to take a step.


    ¡°W-Wait!¡± Amanda said, flicking her eyes wide before I could barely even move an inch. ¡°I-I mean, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ anyway I, you¡­ do you¡­¡±


    I returned my fraction of a step, facing toward her again. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you want toe inside?¡± Amanda said so quickly and clumsily it felt like a whole ¡®nothernguage she was speaking.


    Luckily, as one all too fluent in thenguage of anxiety, I understood herpletely.


    ¡°You want me to stay the night?¡±


    ¡°If¡­ if you want to,¡± she said, neither confirming nor denying anything. ¡°It¡¯s already prettyte, right?¡±


    ¡°Say I do, then¡­¡± I gave her a look, and just as our eyes met, she quickly looked away. ¡°What do we do then?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ sleep,¡± she began slowly, struggling to enunciate every word without stumbling. ¡°Or if you want to¡­ we could do something else too¡­ you know, if you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°You got the hints! Don¡¯t tease me to death here, I¡¯ll st you!¡± she snapped, scowling at me, her face flushed in red. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just saying, you know? If you, you know¡­ want to¡­ then I¡­ I won¡¯t mind if we have¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± I interjected. ¡°Thising from the girl too scared to even kiss me in case I fall sick?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and since you¡¯ve already done that, there¡¯s no harm in going a little further, right? Far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re dead in the morning,¡± she argued back. ¡°I¡­ just¡­ it¡¯s like I said, I don¡¯t want to say goodbye to you without giving anything back. So, that¡¯s why, you know? If you feel like it, then I don¡¯t mind if ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me anything, Amanda,¡± I interrupted again. ¡°You¡¯d say the same too. Yeah, you¡¯ll pretend like you¡¯ll want something back, but you won¡¯t. The same goes for me too, alright? Love¡¯s not a currency I¡¯m selling, you¡¯ll take it¡­ and you¡¯ll take it all for free, ¡®kay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I, uh¡­¡± Amanda fidgeted a little, hissing in a breath to clear the smog of thoughts in her head. ¡°Okay, alright, you¡¯re right¡­ I¡­ I understand. Selfless as you are selfish, what a paradox you are.¡±


    I snorted at that.


    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡±


    And so promptly, I begin to turn down the corridor again, parting with a smile, trailing away with a loving gaze, and ready to hear the echoing shut of her door.


    Yet I heard something else instead.


    ¡°But what if¡­!¡± Amanda called out again, her words, the apprehension in her voice tugging me back in ce, seeing her expression transform to an even deeper shade of red as she muttered, ¡°But what if I said that¡­ that I feel like it instead? That... what if... I wanted it instead?¡±


    Then with all the willpower she could muster, Amanda forced her gaze to meet mine again. I could see herpletely dying inside of her eyes, as she squirmed, as she waited, her breath bated, waiting for me to give my answer.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t know what to think, what to say¡­ so I just did¡­ I gave my answer.


    I lifted my foot, shifting it, and slowly bringing it down a step closer to her doorway, and then¡­


    Amanda lurched forward ¨C exploding in a barrage of coughs and wheezes. She hacked, she gasped, breathing in deeply only to expel it all back out violently. It was the worst coughing fit she had yet just tonight.


    And when she was done, when she had again regained control of her lungs and throat, Amanda rose back up, looking more feebler and frailer than ever¡­ droning out in difort like a zombie rising from the dead.


    Yet still, the first thing she did was to look back at me, still waiting for my response.


    Suffice it to say, my foot never reached her doorway.


    ¡°Guess that answers that question, then,¡± I muttered, smiling, leaning forward to give her a peck on the head instead. ¡°Goodbye, Amanda.¡±

 Chapter 842 - 842 Midnight Greetings

    842 Midnight Greetings


    Lonely and freezing were the quintessential adjectives to describe my long, quiet drive back home.


    The thrill, the buzz, all the euphoric tingles from the prior nightly escapades were slowly beginning to dry up¡­ and what took their ces, exhaustion, dread for a tiring morning shift ahead wasn¡¯t as fun to think about.


    Know what else wasn¡¯t fun to think about? Nick, Hayley, Harry; think about one thing, and it¡¯ll lead to another¡­ and since I thought about work, there really was no else for this train of thought to turn to than this utter trainwreck of a dilemma.


    As thing stands, both the brother-sister duo had vehemently made it clear that I really ought to just mind my own business. But if only they knew how much of their business had inadvertently be my business over the span of a few pivotal days¡­


    Maybe for now it was for the better that I take their advice. Hang back, and let things unfold on their own, because right now nothing was gonna happen with any of them until something somewhere suddenly happens.


    Speaking of things happening¡­ lookie here, I¡¯ve actually almost managed to do what I once thought was literally impossible: I got everyone a present that more than satisfied the imaginary bar I ced session on.


    Amanda with her ring that I¡¯ve no doubt amassed thousands of likes on her feed already, Adalia with an unforgettable Christmas day¡­ and night. Irene with a less grander, yet just as poignant simple box of chocte.


    I¡¯d feel bad about getting her something less extravagant than what the others received if I weren¡¯t also terrified about how she¡¯d react if I expressed this exact sentiment to her. Toote to sneakily try topensate now either, she¡¯d sniff me out like a hellhound of ulterior intentions and chew me out with a stern lecturing as to how size didn¡¯t matter or whatever.


    It ain¡¯t the gift you give, it¡¯s why you give it right?


    .....


    Which brings me to Ash, the only gift that was still left pending¡­ and the one I was probably the most apprehensive for.


    We¡¯ll be going off to somece different, somece new, and somece all alone with just us two¡­ something that¡¯s be an increasing rarity with all the time I spent upied with something¡­ or someone else. I can barely even remember thest instance when we were able to spend more than a night or a few measly hours during the day together.


    Compare that to when we first started out, living together in a dingy little apartment, teaching her the basic ABCs and 123s of this world and then some.


    It says a lot about my life as it currently was, that being roommates with an Elf from another world can be considered a much simpler time¡­ and soon enough, for a time, for a day, we¡¯ll be able to relive those first few peaceful days of yore.


    A decelerating right lean, and before long, I was paddling my legs into the shallow snow ¨C having finally reached the driveway, high beam lights making spotlights at the front porch still pointing me, guiding me till the end toward home sweet home.


    With a good third of the residents in this house having the hearing of¡­ of whatever animal¡¯s a goodparison, I made extra sure not to squeak or creak any of the floorboards on my way up the front door. There was really no need to announce my presence, especially thiste in the night.


    Then I paused for a moment, noticing a faint glow bleeding through the curtains in a window close by which was¡­ curious to say the least. Ash should be fast asleep, and lightbulbs are just a redundant waste for the resident vampire, which leaves only¡­


    I opened the door, slightly rattled that I didn¡¯t have to rattle my keys at the knob, and entered ¨C immediately there was a scuffle in the inky distance, in the kitchen, a pair of golden eyes snapped at me over the parted door of a wide open pantry.


    It stared for a moment, it blinked for a second, before it decidedly decided to continue doing what it did before I so rudely barged in¡­ which was stealing. Now, either a life-sized roon somehow got into my snacks, or whoever I was seeing and watching pile chocte biscuits high in their arms was really there¡­ in which case¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± I said, more stunned than anything else. ¡°Wee back.¡±


    A packet of oreos fell onto the floor with an ugly st, and on an even sourer note, I then heard an aggravated groan filling the silence in the air. I suppose oreos are more important than your hello¡¯s, huh?


    I slipped out of my shoes, unzipped free of my jacket, and stepped deeper inside, taking a closer, clearer look at the bundle of purple rummaging around my shelves.


    ¡°Did Irene bring you back here?¡± I asked, ncing briefly at the couch and noticing it vacant of its usual sleepy potato once again. Either up or out, I¡¯m guessing. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re finally done with whatever she was having you do?¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    At the sound of that familiar voice, that familiar call, I nced up, finding Ash peering over by the second-floor railings, her stark appearance bared in the bright lights shing continuously from her opened bedroom door apanied by the distant re of speeding engines.


    Suddenly it made sense; the exorbitant amount of snacks wobbling precariously in Sera¡¯s baggy sleeves, the screeches and zooms reverberating across the hall¡­


    Girls¡¯ movie night?


    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Ash said, racing down the stairway breathlessly, thenposing herself at thest few steps down, she slowly came up at me, smiling, her green eyes glittering, as always, as delighted as ever to see me. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±


    I returned her delight, smiling back at her.


    ¡°Early?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ simply my own false presumptions, Master, nothing more,¡± she shook her head dismissively. ¡°Though I must still confess myself slightly bewildered ¨C I would have thought you¡¯d favor spending tonight with Lady Amanda rather than¡­¡±


    ¡°Come home?¡± I finished, already knowing what she was thinking, and to that, there was but a simple answer to satisfy. ¡°Well, I have work in the morning.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    ¡°Plus,¡± I reached out, giving her wild cloud of hair a loving stroke. ¡°I thought you might miss me.¡±


    Her ears gave a bashful wriggle.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have minded.¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I made it to the top of her head where light gentle pats became my sole obligation to fulfill. ¡°That being said, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d still rather me here than there, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you desire, Master,¡± Ash answered. ¡°That is where I would wish you to be.¡±


    ¡°Wish granted, then,¡± I said. ¡°Here I am.¡±


    Ash just stared silently, and I can and will never, ever get used to the way she looks at me.


    A fondness, tenderness that just seemed far too much for one person to hold for someone, for me¡­ and every day and every second, there¡¯s always just more and more every time I peer into her eyes and find only myself reflecting back whole.


    ¡°Anywhere, though?¡± I raised her a questioning brow. ¡°You really got nowhere specific as to where you want me to be? A million miles away, you¡¯re still fine with that?¡±


    Ash let out a sigh, a relenting, confessing breath that curled the end of her lips.


    ¡°Alright, Master,¡± she muttered, drawing a bit closer. ¡°I am as selfish as you think me to be.¡±


    And with the truth finally out, I patted her on the head even more for her honesty.


    ¡°That¡¯s my Knight.¡±


    There was a loud rustle from behind, and I heard another loud smack of cookies hitting the floor¡­ ending this moment, our little time together, regrettably as always, much too soon.


    ¡°Ah, Sera,¡± Ash hastily directed her focus to the purple burr, rmed slightly at the fact she was practically carrying half the pantry in her arms. ¡°I believe one of each would prove more than sufficient, please¡­ return the rest.¡±


    Unusuallypliant, Sera quietly did as told of her¡­ and briefly I felt a surge of injustice, ¡¯cause if I had opened my mouth instead that¡¯s me up against increasingly vocal growls until one of us decides to throw in the towel.


    Nine out of ten times, it¡¯ll probably be me too.


    ¡°Lady Irene came by a few hours prior to your return,¡± Ash said, responding to the question that was probably swirling around in my eyes. ¡°She said that she has no more need for Sera¡¯s aid and returned her here with her thanks and utmost gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send me a message about it?¡±


    ¡°I thought it best to leave you and Lady Amanda undisturbed,¡± she answered. ¡°A gift, a moment, such as hers¡­ I, myself, would have loathed distractions of any sort, should it have been me in her stead. Everything else, any pressing news that might call for your attention, I believed it can wait until the following morning instead.¡±


    Probably the right call too. News like this, it¡¯d probably eat away at my mind hungry for answers if she had messaged me back then¡­ just as it was right now.


    ¡°So, do you have any idea why Irene needed her in the first ce?¡±


    At that, Ash gave a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I do not,¡± briefly again, she glimpsed back around at Sera, who was slowly mbering up the flight stairs with a much smaller pile in her swaying sleeves. ¡°And she would not say either.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because she knows that I will tell you should she impart me with that knowledge,¡± Ash said. ¡°And she would much rather you see it for yourself than hear about it from anyone instead.¡±


    That¡¯s a little¡­ worrisome? foreboding? Why the need for such unnecessary secrecy?


    Before Irene said she hadn¡¯t a clue why she needed Sera, had no clear estimation as to when she¡¯ll bring her back¡­ and then now, it seems both questions had been clearly answered, and yet the most pressing one is still left deliberately up in the air for me.


    ¡°Lady Irene had also left me with a message to ry to you as soon as you returned from your outing.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± I felt my eyes widen, my hand mming lightly against the phone in my pocket. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she just ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°Message you?¡± Ash smiled again. ¡°I believe you may already know the answer to that question yourself, Master.¡±


    Right¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s the message, then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Ash said, almost perfectly replicating Irene¡¯s stern intonation, which was just simply uncanny. Then she blinked, and nearly matched her scowl as she repeated, demanded, ¡°Ria needs her present too.¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843 Performance Review

    843 Performance Review


    I have spent the past two days after my date with Amanda toiling in the throes of my own ursed curiosity.


    Sometimes I wish there was a button I could smash, a lever I could break loose that¡¯ll just shut down any and all sentient thought from forming in my head¡­ ¡¯cause all they¡¯ve been doing for the past forty-eight hours was screaming at me for answers I don¡¯t have.


    For a diligent detectivedy, Irene sure had the tendency foring up with mysteries rather than actually solving them¡­ and all the times I tried poking and probing her for some clues, she¡¯d answer right back with even more ambiguity.


    <<You¡¯ll find out when youe over.>> remained her undaunting shield against my onught of questions.


    Much like Amanda, this woman seemingly loves her surprises. I¡¯m starting to feel all women do at this point.


    Well, ording to the tick-tock of the clock hanging high on the rustic brown of the cafe walls, there were only twelve more hours left until the entire world on this side of the hemisphere collectively starts polluting the sky with the celebratory stench of sulfur.


    Just needed to hold out for just a bit longer. For the time being, though¡­ I suppose the orders piling high aren¡¯t gonnaplete themselves. The end of the year really brings out the coffee-lover in folks, it seems.


    Missing both my favorite patrons due to different yet equally unfortunate circumstances, the morning shift dragged on as it usually does even during the hectic peak hours when my nose would be numbed down by the constant wafting scent of brewing beans.


    When the horde eventually thinned out to a more manageable two or three tables upied, I went back to my little resting corner behind the counter, where I could brood and ponder needless, taxing mysteries for however long my brain thought I could handle it.


    .....


    ¡°Hey, psst!¡±


    I heard a weary grown resound inside of my head, and begrudgingly, I looked left ¨C spotting a beaming smile poking out of the doorway of the backroom, wide, inquiring eyes peering back at me.


    ¡°Not busy are you?¡±


    I gave the perimeter a double-look through, checked if the register¡¯s closed, the condiments replenished, and let the shrug of my shoulders give the answer.


    The smile widened, and out emerged the rest of Hayley with two narrow boxes weighing down on her palms.


    The shock I got clocking in just this morning, sun barely shining, only to find the usual hulking Nick hunched over at his desk had been reced by a manic pixie girl wobbling on a footstool putting up thest of the streamers tomemorate today¡¯s special asion.


    Apparently, Nick took leave for today; some important family thing he had to attend¡­ and seeing as how she was here as opposed to joining him, I¡¯m guessing it wasn¡¯t really all that important¡­ to her at least.


    ¡°Need an executive decision,¡± she heaved, mming both boxes down atop my nice, empty counter; toppling bottles, rattling silverware. ¡°Got two types of custom-made napkins specifically designed by me that I ordered. I was thinking of sprucing things up for the new year, you know?¡±


    I peeked over the top of the boxes, seeing in one, the green of nature, branches, leaves, and all, manifested in a piece of two-ply, while the other box contained the deep red of evening woven in its thinyers.


    ¡°Something like this seems way above my pay grade, to be honest,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°True,¡± She agreed, nodding. ¡°But maybe consider this a¡­ initiation of sorts, hm? For something moreter down the line, who knows? Now ¨C ¡± she delved her hands into boxes, plucking out one of each for my sole assessment. ¡± ¨C this or this? If you¡¯re a customer, what would you personally want to see in a napkin?¡±


    Personally, she says? Well then, if I really had to choose¡­


    ¡°Green?¡± I offered, giving another half-hearted shrug.


    ¡°Green?¡± She looked kinda surprised by my choice. ¡°Hm, ¡®kay¡­ favorite color or something?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Hayley still looked surprised. ¡°Well, okie-dokie, then. Guess I know what Nick¡¯s ordering in bulk next.¡±


    With a haphazard toss, both napkins flopped into the opposite box from each other. I watch her seal them close, feeling a lot more uncertain about my decision than she was.


    ¡°Are you really gonna go with things based solely on my say-so?¡±


    ¡°Business is only as good as the employees that work in them,¡± Hayley said, smiling proudly at me. ¡°You, you¡¯re a diamond ¨C and your words are worth their weight in them.


    That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s some nice words to hear actually. Good boss. 10/10.


    ¡°Nick will probably whine a bit though. He doesn¡¯t like green.¡±


    That¡­ isn¡¯t as nice.


    ¡°And I gotta say¡­¡± she threw me some fast quizzical blinks. ¡°I was seriously thinking you¡¯d pick the other one instead.¡±


    I snorted in response. ¡°Don¡¯t know why you even expected me to but sure, I¡¯ll bite¡­ why did you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because Amanda picked the other one,¡± she said, as if that alone was supposed to make any logical sense at all. ¡°And you know, lovey-dovey couples tend to share a lot of things inmon with each other over time, right? Subconsciously and whatnot. It¡¯s just surprising¡­ seeing your choices vary differently. Could spark some conflict somewhere down the line, just saying.¡±


    What kind of caffeine-heavy concoction was she on right now, and where the hell does she keep it so I can dispose of it?


    ¡°How many guys have you even dated yourself, Hayley?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­¡± she pulled a face. ¡°It¡¯s justmon sense, alright? Opposites attract, but there¡¯s a reason opposites are so far apart from each other too. You never know, okay?¡±


    Clearly arguing was just gonna sink me deeper down this hole, and I¡¯m already neck-deep in one particr mystery hole as it is, so I gave the universal sign of good faith and just nodded along all fine and dandy.


    ¡°Ooh, speaking of Amanda too¡­¡± Hayley crept a little closer, wearing a terrible, no-good smirk on her expression, then with a white sh of light, she held her phone up before my eyes.


    ¡°Phones aren¡¯t allowed during service,¡± I said. ¡°Better keep it away before the boss sees you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just take a look,¡± she said, shoving the phone closer. ¡°I mean, wow ¨C you certainly captured her finer details just perfectly, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I froze in terror. Pure, unadulterated terror. The moment I heard her say those words, I knew my fate was sealed, my horror was real, and I knew what exactly was gonna stare back at me behind those bright AMOLED pixels.


    Eldtrich-Amanda smiled her derpy smile at me, one eye gazing left, the other staring into the skies; broli trees were drooping in the backdrop, which I regrettably believed would salvage what artistic value remained in the sketch.


    In hindsight though, I want nothing more than to burn it and then myself into a fire.


    ¡°She uploaded this on her feed?!¡± I heard my own voice yell, saw a few heads turn; I didn¡¯t care, swiping the phone from Hayley for a closer look and felt my heart dissolve quick within my intestines. ¡°One hundred thousand likes?!¡±


    ¡°Truly the Mona Lisa of our age,¡± Hayley sniggered. ¡°Also you don¡¯t keep up with your own girlfriend¡¯s feed? Boo.¡±


    ¡°She posts like fifty times a day!¡± I eximed. ¡°I ¨C obviously I¡¯m not gonna look up all the time if ¨C ! Oh, I¡¯m dying. Oh, Christ¡­ why would she put something up like this for the whole world to see?¡±


    ¡°Because she obviously really loves it, duh! Why wouldn¡¯t she want to show it?¡± Hayley rolled her eyes at me. ¡°It¡¯s like how that saying goes: if you really love something, you post it online.¡±


    That¡¯s not a real saying.


    ¡°I have hers. You don¡¯t see me posting hers. Actually, you don¡¯t see me posting every single little thing I ¨C !¡±


    ¡°Opposites, you see?¡± she said in triumph, as if I¡¯d just vindicated her point in real-time, taking her phone back from my stiffened fingers. ¡°That being said though, what you did for her the other day¡­ from what I heard anyway¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ever find a more total opposite than you.¡±


    Quiet and sincere her words left her, and she was beaming at me again ¨C proud as proud can be.


    ¡°A love letter? A pseudo-engagement ring? In the town of her childhood, on a romantic teau known for forever promises?¡± Hayley gave a quick, vigorous apuse. ¡°Always Amanda keeps telling me how perfect you are ¨C and after what you did¡­ yeah, I get it now.¡±


    More ttery, more praises, I¡¯m not sure exactly how to respond to this¡­


    ¡°Um, thanks¡­ I think.¡±


    ¡°You set a high bar, Chester,¡± she said, smiling coy. ¡°Now you got me here wishing my first date would be as good as you.¡±


    Okay, now that, I really have no clue how to respond to.


    ¡°Unfortunately now, we get to the part that¡¯s a bit troubling,¡± then quicker than quick, her voice turned harsh, her smile sagged down, and looking more akin to a stern boss, she scowled. ¡°After all that ¨C why aren¡¯t you going to be with her tonight?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve,¡± she said slowly in rification. ¡°A new you, a new her, a new love¡­ and she¡¯s telling me that you¡¯ll be far too busy tonight? Like, what the¡­?¡±


    Hayley let out a heavy disbelieving scoff, crossing her arms as if the very notion had struck a nerve in her.


    ¡®It¡¯s¡­plicated,¡± I muttered out limply. ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to see.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± She fired back. ¡°Okay, alright ¨C then tell me. What¡­ or who on earth can be more important than the absolute love of your life in the new year¡¯s?¡±

 Chapter 844 - 844 Imminent Affair

    844 Imminent Affair


    Hayley was like the K-9 unit of my love life.


    Every now and thening around sniffing me out for anything even remotely suspect¡­ patting me down and getting more extensive, even more dubious, the many inadvertent times Ie under her radar.


    If anything, at least, she was true to her word ¨C dating Amanda was like a two-for-one deal. Amanda being possibly the bestest girl to walk this earth, and Hayley here, her darker, more skeptical shadow.


    For now, I managed to throw her off my trail with another excuse, mumbling about some private matter before I hurried off to the nearest upied table to offer my best and nicest¡­ and while they looked confused at my sudden splurge of hospitality, they did take me up on my offer for second refills which had me busy enough that Hayley decided to just leave me to it for the remainder of my shift.


    Someday, sometime though, I know eventually she¡¯s gonna build up a big enough case against me that little excuses would no longer be enough to keep her at bay, I only hope by then I¡¯ll figure out exactly what to tell her to make the truth seem a-okay.


    ¡°Psst.¡±


    I heard another low hiss, like some leak in a pipe, a hazard waiting to explode, and beneath the doorway again, Hayley jerked her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s five minutes past the end of your shift,¡± she said. ¡°You gonna go or what?¡±


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t really need to drop by as a reminder. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any better astute timekeeper than a weary employee at the tail end of his shift.


    .....


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I muttered as I hurriedly strode past her, busy tending to a particrlyplicated brew. ¡°But apparently Bruce is runningte, so, y¡¯know¡­¡±


    But Hayley just came forward, practically shoving me off the station and taking over the order herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem, not yours,¡± she said. ¡°Go on, get out of here already.¡±


    It took me a second to realize she was being serious. Like, had it been Nick here in this exact scenario, I¡¯d still be here holding down the fort for however long it took.


    Can she take over for Nick forever? I really much prefer when she¡¯s helming the ship. Then again, more of her means more with the intrusive questions like from before¡­ so¡­ maybe there is no winning here, sadly.


    ¡°Important private matters to deal with, right?¡± she said in a way that almost made it seem like she was mocking me. ¡°Good luck with dealing with them, I guess.¡±


    Then cing the order on a tray, wearing an all too sweetly smirk, Hayley parted away from me with an ambiguous look in her eyes that simultaneously couldn¡¯t have been more obvious of her doubts.


    ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s!¡± she called back at me as she rounded the end of the counter.


    ¡°Yeah, you too¡­¡± I replied back, with only a sliver of her energy. ¡°Happy New Year¡¯s¡­¡±


    When I got back home, despite the sky coated deep in the dismal gray ofte noon, I knew my day had only just started, and after a light lunch, I hastily began preparing for the evening.


    I¡¯m not really sure what exactly Irene had nned forter tonight. Maybe dinner, a few drinks here and there, maybe I¡¯ll even get that concert I was promised so long ago now¡­ but after that?


    When the clock strikes midnight, when the year closes, and a new one begins anew ¨C as the sky brims with light, as the entire world celebrates as one ¨C what should I expect to happen next?


    For some reason, I had Ria on the mind. I mean, it was her birthday we werememorating, right? Yet it was more than just that too¡­ from the way things sound¡­ I¡¯m half-expecting to see more from her than just an eternal withering me slumbering away at peace.


    Fingers crossed, at least.


    Evening came spilling in through my bedroom window before I knew it, and I was already dressed, already prepped, for whatever thest few hours of the year had ready to throw at me¡­


    I heard my mattress buzz, and alight on the sheet, my phone alerted me to a stream only recently gone live. Apparently, Amanda had decided to spend the remainder of the year in thepany of her viewers¡­ which was a whole different story from what she was moping and texting me just a while ago.


    <<I¡¯ll just sleep through it all!>> she dered to me an hour back. <<The sooner the year¡¯s over, your date will be as well¡­ and I¡¯ll get to have you again too. It¡¯s genius. I mean, not like there¡¯s anything better for me do, right?>>


    Turns out, there was. Good for you, Amanda. At least, this way, you won¡¯t be too lonely without me.


    As I swiped away the notification, I heard a low creak which led me to discover my bedroom door suddenly left swinging narrowly ajar. Once upon a time, a few months back, I¡¯d physically feel my heart stop at such a sight, but now¡­


    ¡°Knock, Adalia,¡± I flicked my eyes to the right, to a darkened figure unmoving before the end of my bed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you just like giving me a scare for the sake of it. Do you?¡±


    The silhouette didn¡¯t answer, only slowly staggered forward, into the light, before my eyes, and with a gaze speaking in a murky white silence, she raised her hands, the almost blinding glint of a hairpin glimmering between her sharp nails.


    Suffice it to say, I was more than amused.


    ¡°I taught you this already, didn¡¯t I?¡± I said, peering back up at her nk, earnest stare. ¡°Twice now¡­¡±


    ¡°Do¡­ it¡­¡± Adalia whispered. ¡°I want¡­ you¡­ to do¡­ it¡­¡±


    Lazy didn¡¯t seem like the word I used for her upon hearing her request. Indulgent? Spoiled? You bet. Still, I¡¯m the one that keeps obliging her anyway¡­ so really, it¡¯s all my fault, ain¡¯t it?


    And for something like this¡­ yeah, I¡¯ll just keep shouldering the me.


    I plucked the pin from her fingers, gestured for her to take a seat beside me, and without further ado, I beganbing my fingers through the silky gray weaves of her hair.


    ¡°Y¡¯know,¡± I said, making small talk. ¡°I noticed you weren¡¯t herest night.¡±


    No reply, so I went on.


    ¡°The night before too.¡±


    I paused again to cue her in, yet s, it seemed she had trouble with her timing.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you were with your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ called for¡­ me¡­¡± she finally responded. ¡°I¡­ answered¡­¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± with a twist, I finished the first braid, tracing her locks and preparing for the second. ¡°And this? Is this why I¡¯m doing your hair? Going off again for a third time tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Must be special.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­¡± she said. ¡°Tonight¡­ is special¡­¡±


    Ah, yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a special night for everyone tonight, isn¡¯t it? Matriarchs included too, I suppose.


    ¡°New Year¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°My sister¡­ wants¡­ to be with me¡­ tonight¡­¡± Adalia said. ¡°And I want¡­ to be with her¡­ too¡­¡±


    I just nodded, just happy, just honestly d that she¡¯ll also have someone with her to spend the rest of tonight with. And really, who better than the person you had spent most of your life with, right?


    ¡°You¡­ won¡¯t be there¡­¡± she said indifferently. ¡°You will¡­ be somewhere else¡­¡±


    ¡°Disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± came her reply, as quick as it was blunt. ¡°I want¡­ to be with you¡­ too¡­¡±


    This girl. Even when she was not trying to give me a heart attack, she still was¡­ suffocating me with such sugary sweet honesty.


    ¡°Me too, Adalia. Believe me¡­ me too.¡±


    We both fell to silence again, and beating my personal best, I was already almost done with styling her hair¡­ just a few more braids, a few more adjustments¡­


    ¡°Ria¡¯s¡­ gift¡­¡± Adalia abruptly and quietly blurted out, and I felt her head drift slightly left toward a little box resting on the other end of the bed. ¡°Is it¡­ strong enough¡­?¡±


    ¡°Strongest I could find, yeah,¡± I said, expelling a heavy breath. ¡°Though I guess that¡¯s up to personal opinion. Any chance she might have told you her specific preferences as well?¡±


    ¡°Your opinion¡­ is good enough¡­¡± she said, certain and confident her unwavering faith in me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know why I even went with a bottle,¡± I said, throwing my eyes onto the little rectangr box too. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be in any condition to unwrap any present of hers.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ her birthday¡­¡± Adalia simply said. ¡°It is¡­ only right¡­¡±


    ¡°And y¡¯know¡­¡± I went on, small talk bing a little more. ¡°I don¡¯t think she had ever told me she loves to drink¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± slightly, I felt her shake her head in agreement. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think so too¡­¡±


    ¡°But she told you.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I said. ¡°Just one out of a million billion things I don¡¯t know about her.¡±


    Adalia took a little longer to respond, the heightened stillness of her body told me she was paying extra close attention to everything, to me, and when she broke out of it, she spun a little, sparing a closer, keener nce toward me.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t¡­ want to¡­ go¡­?¡±


    I met her eyes and watched them swirl serenely for a little while before I promptly shook my head back.


    ¡°Of course I want to go,¡± I said. ¡°But it¡¯s like¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel right. I barely know her, barely a friend¡­st time I talked with her, I was just an annoyance. I drop in, I¡¯ll wind up feeling like a stranger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ a stranger¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I scooted back, finishing with her braids, the hairpin wedges perfectly between the elegant seams of her hair. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact that as a person, as a friend, I barely know a single thing about her.¡±


    Adalia, now with free rein to move around, immediately spun herself back at me, diminishing the distance with a little scoot of her own, and blinked her eyes.


    ¡°That is why¡­ you must go see her¡­¡± she said. ¡°That is why¡­ you must celebrate¡­ with her¡­ spend tonight with her¡­ and not me¡­¡±


    Adalia paused¡­ her words still resounding a little resentful at the notion.


    ¡°Be with her¡­¡± she finished. ¡°And you¡¯ll learn¡­ more about her too¡­¡±

 Chapter 845 - 845 In Return

    845 In Return


    Leaving my bedroom turned out to be a whole lot moreplicated than just swinging the door a little wider.


    When you have someone like Adalia with you, huddled so close to you, it bes more a matter of willpower and strength than anything else. It¡¯s like having to leave some poor cat alone that came cuddling up to you wanting pets.


    It¡¯s gut-wrenching.


    Hell, I don¡¯t think Mr. ck was even capable of such raw, unbridled heartache himself.


    Sadly, with pressing obligations like my own¡­ I had to do what I had to do. I rose from the bed, Ria¡¯s gift tucked under an arm, and step by step, I drew further into sphemy, leaving Adalia all on her lonesome.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying?¡± I asked, one foot already past the doorway. ¡°Usually you¡¯d be gone the moment I look back.¡±


    For an answer, Adalia dropped herself in one stiff, swift motion like a domino being pushed, sinking slightly into the mattress¡­ her long, silvery hair I meticulously braided spilling messily across the crumpled sheets.


    ¡°Later¡­¡± was all I managed to hear in the slightest murmur, lifting herself up to her side a moment after, a loose lock of hair draped over her face, partly hiding the soft swirl of her gaze peering back at me.


    At this point, I¡¯m not sure whose bed that belongs to anymore. Actually, do I even have a room anymore?


    .....


    ¡°Alright,¡± I shed her a parting smile. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll see you next year.¡±


    I could still feel her eyes on me as I paced deeper down the hall, a weighty sensation that only lifted halfway down the stairs. Thest few steps were filled with the buzzing rustling sound of leaves, and when I finallynded on even ground, I identally kicked a stray red bauble, ttering, rolling across the living room before colliding with another bauble next to the couch in an almost festive game of billiards.


    Rustling again, and the Christmas tree in the center came tumbling with a bright blue bauble this time. Past the clutter of thick branches, hanging reindeer, and flying doves, Ash emerged directly from the otherside dded in her own clutter of streamers and tangled wires.


    I took one look at her, at the mess of ornaments scattered across the ground, and felt flooded to the brim with both guilt and amusement.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, yeah, I did say we really oughta take down the tree when we find the time,¡± I said, watching Mr. ck make off with a poor little angel doll, taking it to his nest off in a corner somewhere. ¡°Don¡¯t remember saying we needed to get it done by tonight.¡±


    Bashfully and knowingly, Ash wriggled free from her merry binds, carefully navigating her way through the obstacle course of her own making, stopping short just a step away from me with the slightest hint of a smile on her face.


    ¡°Waited until the day I have ns before actually getting started ¨C clever,¡± I said. ¡°Save me the hard work of taking down the tree. Now I have no choice but to let you do it all on your own¡­ ooh, you¡¯re a real clever one, Ash.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you must have simply misjudged my intentions, Master,¡± Ash said, speaking, ears wriggling as pure and innocent as can be. ¡°I just merely felt like it is all¡­ so any repercussions, any result of convenience spurred by my actions¡­¡± her smile quivered a little. ¡°I fear, are all entirely coincidental.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I should be thankful or resentful, honestly. You really put me in quite a spot here.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you feel that is rightfully deserving of me, Master,¡± she said lightly. ¡°The repercussions are my own to bear, and yours alone to render. As always, I am at your mercy.¡±


    I sighed, defeat in my breath. ¡°Unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Ash chuckled, pulling and tugging the faint wrinkles off my clothes without skipping a beat. ¡°And how merciful you always are to me¡­ and that is precisely why I can think to do the things I do for you.¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t say no to you?¡±


    ¡°Love has its own countless repercussions, Master,¡± her fingers lifted away from my now neatly folded cor, grazing, stroking slightly the bottom of my chin. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to simply learn to deal with them, I suppose.¡±


    Again, I got snared by that conflicting feeling. Front door¡¯s right there yet my muscles are cramping wanting to stay. Leaving Ash by her lonesome, tonight especially, seemed just as much a one-way ticket to eternal damnation as leaving Adalia was.


    And unlike Adalia, I don¡¯t think¡­ I don¡¯t know if there was anything for her to do in terms of celebration.


    ¡°Tonight,¡± I spoke up. ¡°Once you¡¯re done here, what then? Gonna stay up, see the fireworks with Sera, maybe?¡±


    ¡°Ah, perhaps not, Master,¡± Ash said, briefly lifting her gaze to the quiet, empty floor above. ¡°Sera wishes only to recuperate for the time being. I do not believe she¡¯ll be presently inclined to do much else than that.¡±


    Two days, and she¡¯s still cooped up in the guest room. Whatever Irene had her do in her time there, there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s grander than anything she has ever done.


    Blight cleansing included.


    ¡°So,¡± I felt my shoulders fall hard with a shrug. ¡°No ns at all?¡±


    ¡°Well, I surmise the tree should take me quite some time topletely disassemble,¡± she mused. ¡°Once I am done, earlier orter as nned, regardless of which¡­ I suppose I should simply just go to sleep.¡±


    And that¡¯s exactly what I was worried about. At a time, an asion meant especially to be with your loved ones¡­ Ash didn¡¯t have anyone. She didn¡¯t have me.


    ¡°I sense you mean more than just to inquire, Master,¡± Ash said, observing astutely. ¡°As always, you worry, you grieve¡­ when sincerely, you needn¡¯t have to be.¡±


    ¡°Like I can help it,¡± I heaved back at her. ¡°You really think I can just leave you?¡±


    ¡°Leave me?¡± she chuckled at that. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think you ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Maybe I could stay for a little while longer...¡± I said, grasping for ideas. ¡°Could help a little with the tree, y¡¯know, just for a while?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, I ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Or maybe you cane along with me?¡± I suggested some more. ¡°I¡¯m positive Irene won¡¯t mind if I bring a guest.¡±


    ¡°I do not doubt that she would, Master, but ¨C ¡± Ash shook her head, speaking quickly before I could interrupt again. ¡± ¨C I ask, would that be fair to her? As I recall, she asked solely for you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Ash was right, and even before she said it, I knew what was right, what was fair¡­ but all the same¡­ was it really fair to just leave her like this?


    Her eyes softened staring in silence back at mine, and it was almost as if she knew exactly what I had been thinking just then.


    ¡°You¡¯ll return, Master,¡± she said to me. ¡°You always do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    And with another smile, she took me by hand, the green of her gaze dazzling brighter, closer.


    ¡°Whenever you leave, whenever you¡¯re with someone else, loving someone else¡­ regardless of who, Lady Irene, Amanda, Adalia¡­ Master, who is it that always awaits your return? always ready to wee you home? I watch you go, Master¡­ but not once have you ever left me, and how could you? After all, isn¡¯t it me that you always return back to? I ask, how am I ever to truly feel alone when I know I¡¯ll always have you to wait for?¡±


    Her words overwhelmed me in an overwhelming cascade of affection. I could only stare into her eyes, I couldn¡¯t even think¡­ all I could do was feel¡­ as her feelings, her gaze, and her fingers weave seamlessly into my own.


    ¡°And besides...¡± she said, speaking a little quieter. ¡°I still have your present as well to await for, don¡¯t I? Whatever that turns out to be.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...¡± I muttered, feeling my voice lose its contention. ¡°You still have that. I¡¯m still getting you that. Wait for that.¡±


    ¡°So until that day should arrive... please, tell me, Master,¡± she said, her breath warm on my lips. ¡°Should I expect tonight or any other night to be any different from your ventures prior?¡±


    I felt the shake in my head, but I didn¡¯t feel it move¡­ the swell in my throat, but I barely heard myself speak.


    ¡°No,¡± I managed to say, to whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll return.¡±


    And right then, all I could ever see was the tender smile spreading across her expression, the quiver in her eyes as she drew it even nearer to mine.


    ¡°Then I shall just wait for you¡­¡± she whispered, feeling her warmth, her lips, kissing me full and gently. ¡°...as I always do.¡±


    After what felt like a second in eternity, Ash pulled away, taking a step back, still smiling, her ears still fluttering, and with a breathy chuckle, spoke a familiar sounding farewell.


    ¡°See you next year.¡±

 Chapter 846 - 846 Early Surprise

    846 Early Surprise


    I drove into the entrance of Irene¡¯s neighborhood feeling a mix of exuberance and nervousness that only served to amplify each other to an even more vtile mixture.


    For once, my teeth could rest easy in my mouth; the first evening in forever where the cold was somewhat bearable, and I won¡¯t have to worry about chattering my mrs blunt. No snowfall inches deep to maneuver around, no patches of frozen puddles to skid across, like the cool, calm season before it, winter seems to be finallying to an end.


    There were a lot of cars pulled up in a lot of lots, house after house I drove past, merriment after merriment echoed back at me in the driveways. The end of the year really does bring out the social butterfly in everyone¡­ and after that certain fiasco a few months back, I¡¯m sure lots of people were keen to move on to a brighter and better set of 365.


    Personally, grievances and anguishes aside, this year really wasn¡¯t all that bad for me¡­and if I had to go through it all again, grievances and anguishes included, I¡¯d do it in a heartbeat.


    For them, I would.


    I almost forgot how samey everything looked in Irene¡¯s neighborhood. My second time around her block and yet I¡¯ve still almost taken two wrong turns already ¨C can¡¯t help it, private residences seamlessly blending into the next in one long terrace line of generic.


    Thankfully, spotting her house was a much easier affair than finding her street ¨C hers was the only lot that was without any other vehicles parked up at the curb, well, except for mine now, I suppose.


    I was early, actually¡­ ten minutes twelve seconds precisely, as indicated by a quick rousing click of my phone; obviously it was really nothing to overblow when it came to anybody else, but Irene was certainly the meticulous sort.


    Girl¡¯s probably got her whole week nned out to the most minute of details, and who knows? Ten minutes could be the biggest difference between nothing to do and everything to be done. What are the chances I call, text, knock on her door, and inadvertently intrude upon the busiest, most crucial moment for her all year?


    .....


    Or am I just overthinking this?


    Yeah, I am overthinking this.


    I left my loyal steel stallion to rest near her mailbox, where I couldn¡¯t help but notice a few white slips protruding out from the narrow slit, which probably meant either someone was far toozy to get their mail¡­ or far too busy.


    Okay, really should stop overthinking now.


    Stepping up the little incline to her front door, I gave the big, brown b of timbered wood in front of me a firm, solid knocking that I¡¯m sure could be heard anywhere throughout the house.


    Now I wait.


    Five seconds went¡­ then a little over ten¡­ I shifted a little, feeling Ria¡¯s present dig harder into my ribs¡­ it¡¯s been half a minute already, should I knock again? Or was she alreadying? Actually, considering the asion, going off on suspicions¡­ who else could being?


    Irene, or just maybe¡­?


    A rattling click, I blinked, and the door flew wide open with a swift, rippling stream of air ¨C Irene stood directly on the other side, sweat pouring down the sides of her face, tousled, soggy hair half-obscuring the disgruntled look in her eyes, and with a weary, heavy breath distinctly echoing inconvenience, interruption, she spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re ten minutes early.¡±


    I fucking called it.


    ¡°I¡­¡± my head fell slightly in an apologetic bow. ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d mind, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t hear me say that I do.¡±


    ¡°But you do.¡±


    ¡°Not my words.¡±


    ¡°But your sentiments.¡±


    ¡°Again,¡¯ she breathed out again. ¡°Won¡¯t hear me say it. In fact, nderous usations aside, I¡¯m actually really d to see you. I missed you.¡±


    Leave it to Irene I suppose to sound absolutely displeased by her own sense of delight. Like, I never knew tion could sound so disappointing.


    It was my turn to breathe, to speak, but halfway through, I lost all the air in my voice and all that left me was an almost dying wheeze¡­ because¡­ like the luscious subus she was, Irene had gone and stole it away from me in the way she smelt definitely¡­ but even more importantly, and even more arousingly¡­ the way she wore.


    For some strange, yet presumably exinable reason, in thete eve of a year, and in the dawn of a new one, Irene had chosen to dress up in nothing more than a simple gray singlet that clung to her almost skintight, and a pair of short pants that may as well been XL size boxers for men.


    I let my eyes feast ¨C I mean ¨C process entirely what I was seeing; thin, spaghetti strappings exposing the top of her shoulders with one threatening to run down her arm as if itching to show a little more.


    That wasn¡¯t the only thing in danger of a little exposure either¡­ as in the nature of a clothing so thin and revealing¡­ the front of her singlet almost seemed to be on the brink of slipping off with just the slightest of movement, and when she did move¡­ boy, did she move, alright¡­ and judging by the little faint bumps poking slightly out of the fabric¡­ I don¡¯t think Irene was wearing any precaution underneath in the increasingly likely that they actually do slip.


    The only thing more ring, more ridiculously eye-catching about her was simply everything else about her. Her hair in a disheveled, damp mess of ck vines ruffling in the wind, the patches of sweat darkly staining the thin fabric tightly shaping her every curve, the hems of her shorts squeezing, practically suffocating her thighs. Then there¡¯s the worn and weary expression on her face, the little hunched sag of her posture¡­


    First Ash, then Amanda, Adalia at a constant... God, what is it about women and somehow looking their absolute best even at their absolute worst?


    At this point, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was actually the one here that was wrongly dressed for the asion.


    Somehow I found my voice again, and the only thing I could say was, ¡°Why do you look like that?¡±


    Irene, catching the look in my eyes, could only quietly scoff in return.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Hot,¡± I admitted outright. ¡°Very hot.¡±


    ¡°So I take it you also missed me dearly then?¡± she said, the little curve at the corner of her lips shaping in ttery. ¡°Good to know.¡±


    Christ... where the hell are my manners?


    ¡°Goes without saying, Irene,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you,¡± then I blinked, spared another brief eternity to stare at her again. ¡°Rephrase ¨C I¡¯m really, really happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Still haven¡¯t answered the question, though,¡± I said. ¡°So, what... is this what you usually wear when you¡¯re home alone or...?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, her voice stopping short of a teasing snicker. ¡°You wish.¡±


    Boy, do I.


    ¡°So, why are you...?¡±


    ¡°I said it already, didn¡¯t I?¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡±


    There she goes again, stoking the mes of my curiosity to greater, hotter peaks. She¡¯s gotta be doing it on purpose now.


    ¡°What were you doing before I came here then?¡± I blinked, an impulse and an urge rewording my question. ¡°Why are you sweating so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Hot?¡±


    ¡°Inside,¡± she jerked her head back deeper into her home, and as she slowly drifted her gaze back, I got the strong sense that she¡¯d rather show than tell. ¡°Well,¡± she said, stepping off to the side, and nudging her head inside once more. ¡°Coming in?¡±

 Chapter 847 - 847 A Little Intrusion

    847 A Little Intrusion


    Trailing closely behind Irene, especially with the current way she looked, so utterly, casually promiscuous, was like the final test of absolute willpower as a warm-blooded hormonal member of the opposite gender.


    Her house was as much of a nk te as I remembered the first time entering, so reasonably, my eyes were naturally drawn to the most interesting, riveting thing that they could find.


    Really, if anything, it¡¯d be even weirder if I wasn¡¯t ogling at her¡­ especially with that slow sway she had in her stride, from behind? I¡¯ll defy death no problem, but that ass? Let¡¯s not kid ourselves, chivalry can only stretch so far before little bits of depravity begins peeking through at the seams¡­


    And boy, was I definitely peeking¡­


    Still, unforgivable debauched as I was, I did not let my carnal ways lead me astray from the matter at hand, and blinking hard, and breathing even harder, I spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even know what I should start asking about first, honestly¡­ got any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°I know. I know you¡¯re dying to know,¡± Irene said at once. ¡°I know there¡¯s a lot I have to exin, and I will ¨C I¡¯ll get to them, I promise.¡±


    ¡°What did you need Sera for? What¡¯s happening with Ria? Is she ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll get to them, one at a time, alright?¡± she said a little irritably. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, first and foremost, I¡¯d like to take a shower before doing anything else. I don¡¯t feelfortable talking to you like this.¡±


    .....


    The narrow hall opened away into the monochrome space of her living room, whites and grays scattered in an empty elegance, and once again, the only thing worthy of admiration was her, still sweating buckets, still a cluttered mess, and absolutely looking all the more better for it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t exactly mind you like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course you wouldn¡¯t,¡± she said, dripping with as much sarcasm as she was perspiration. ¡°But rather than stay like this for your gratification, I¡¯d prefer to actually just be outrightfortable instead. You don¡¯t mind that either, do you?¡±


    ¡°Your gratification is my gratification,¡± I answered back. ¡°And besides you¡¯re plenty gratifying to me no matter what you do.¡±


    ¡°Such a charmer,¡± she deadpanned with a deader smile before trudging off slowly deeper into another hall. ¡°Stay here, take a seat. I¡¯ll try not to take too long. And please, don¡¯t touch anything you shouldn¡¯t, okay? There¡¯s a can of soda in the fridge.¡±


    I nodded and nodded, heeding her orders and knowing well to abide by them¡­ yet even as they did, I couldn¡¯t help but have my focus stray to the secluded little corner at the otherside of the house and the lifeless white that painted the firmly closed door staring back at me.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t go in there as well if I were you,¡± Irene¡¯s voice echoed from around a corner as if sensing my intentions. ¡°It¡¯s pretty hot inside, you won¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re sweating like mad here? You were in there with her before I arrived?¡± impulsively, I took a single step after her, chasing answers, before I managed to stop myself. ¡°Irene, is Ria awake right now?¡±


    Silence down the hall, the fluorescent gray of her lights the only thing that stared at me back¡­ then I heard a click, the sudden sound of rushing water.


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t awake,¡± she said, and with another click, the water muffled, as did the sound of her voice. ¡°Not yet.¡±


    For the next several minutes, I sat around, wandered around her ce, toiling incessantly in difort¡­ left with nothing to do but to rummage through Irene¡¯s belongings at a respectable distance in an attempt to kill some time.


    Unlike at Amanda¡¯s, I still felt very much out of ce in Irene¡¯s home to give myself any sliver of free reign of her ce, and so, at most, I perused through her bookshelves, did ap around her kitchen countertop¡­ all the while the door to where Riaid asleep still continued to taunt and goad me as much as she used to back in the day.


    I gave the ce a second browse through and that was when I began to notice a few things amiss amidst the neat and orderly.


    A bunch of pots and pans piled high inside her sink, and her rubbish bin was practically overflowing with mashed bits and chunks of food that were either burnt to a crisp or soggier than a wet sponge.


    Sat close next to her stove, Irene seemed to have forgotten to take herptop away¡­ and unfortunately, due to how eyes work, and the nature of human curiosity, I couldn¡¯t help but take more than just a single nce.


    The first five tabs in a row were opened up to various articles showcasing many different kinds of home-cooked meals that were easy to prepare, and then the tab after those disyed a confirmation for a dinner delivery that was out twenty minutes to arrival.


    A bunch of work-rted affairs was up on a separate window, a bunch of endless white pages filled with words that just sent my eyes into a blur. Videos of creepy urban legends and supernatural top tens filled her Youtube rmendations as well as highlights andptions of airsoft and paintball matches paired alongside them.


    She also had another page opened on standby; ¡®what to wear on a new years date?¡¯ a question read. The website rmended something nice and red.


    Frankly, I agree.


    It¡¯s almost like I had a browser to her personal life right here, and I knew I¡¯d be so dead if she knew¡­ and just as I decided to put an end to my illegalities, a notification chimed in.


    It was a message from a senderbeled as ¡°Steve (Evidence)¡± and I knew I shouldn¡¯t, but as a reflex, I was already clicking on the notification before I was even aware of it.


    A new window opened up, revealing her entire list of contacts with Steve looming as the most recent at the very top.


    <<Your 9 juniors told me you ain¡¯t probably gonna be doing anything for the new year, is that right? The hell, Irene? You need to live every once in a while too, know? Tell what, why don¡¯t I pick up? Cruise around bit? work good you?>>


    Right then, I finally got a grip on myself and at just what the hell I was actually doing here. With a swipe, I hovered the cursor over at the big glowing ¡®X¡¯, only to freeze in ce again as I caught sight of the small excerpts from the rest of her contacts.


    Aside from a distinct red, blue, and green highlighted in some profile portraits, all were a bunch ofplete strangers to me, all with slight variations of the same exact question that Steve was only thetest in a long line of hundreds to have asked her.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. Sure, alright, I get it, Irene had a certain sway on men, and going by the names of her contacts, some women too¡­ but this much of a sway? And this many to boot? Like, it¡¯d be funny, if it weren¡¯t so disconcerting.


    In a way, I felt kinda bad for her¡­ no wonder she prefers to keep mostly to herself. Pretty hard to have a tonic rtionship with anyone when it was in your exact nature to do the total opposite.


    Yet despite the hassle, the mounting distress thates with a constant life of romance¡­ Irene still chose to be in a rtionship with me, and to be quite honestly, I don¡¯t recall if I¡¯ve ever asked her why before¡­


    Looking back at it, this whole thing just sort of happened, didn¡¯t it?


    Really though, why?


    I blinked, my gaze flicking back to the screen, spotting movement¡­ three little dots¡­ Steve had messaged again.


    <<So what do you say? Dinner¡¯s my treat. ;)>>


    From nearby, I heard the sound of the shower suddenly fade away. I looked away to check for a second only to find the hall was still deserted¡­ then I nced back at the screen, catching the slightest of movement¡­ the chat log shifted up a little¡­ and I saw Irene had actually replied back.


    Politely and concisely at that.


    <<No. >>

 Chapter 848 - 848 Year End Mystery

    848 Year End Mystery


    ¡°Back,¡± Irene said, announcing herself more as if she had returned from a pause in a boardroom meeting rather thanzing and lounging around her own home. ¡°Didn¡¯t make you wait too long, did I?¡±


    I was on one of her fleece white sofas, both hands clutching both sides of a bubbling soda can, sitting there on my bestest, stiffest behavior waiting in line for my eight o¡¯clock interview or something.


    For the better part of five minutes I stayed that way, kept only inpany by the periodic chimes and dings of some other brave guy feeling especially lucky tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, I was just¡­¡± I took a sip from the can, nudging my head somewhere, anywhere, probably everywhere. ¡°...admiring your aesthetics. You live pretty cozy.¡±


    ¡°I disagree, but thanks nheless,¡± she said coolly. ¡°No one¡¯s ever said that about my ce before.¡±


    ¡°Have you even brought anybody else to your ce before?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Mmm, I really can¡¯t imagine why that was then.


    Irene was wearing red, I noticed at once. One of those stretchy, wooly, knee-length jumpers that just only ended in a slow hover over her thighs that almost seemed to just smolder in red. If anything, the gentle texturing of the fabric gave a more innocent, pious air about her¡­ especially with her raven-hued locks cascading freely down her waist like the way she already had it falling.


    .....


    Innocent, indeed. You look at her, you¡¯d never think about the ferocity of her bite.


    A wolf in literal sheep¡¯s clothing she was.


    Irene noticed me staring at her a little longer, a little more than just an admiring nce, and when I noticed her noticing, she immediately went about pretending as if she didn¡¯t.


    My first instinct was to try and tter her, but after seeing that reaction, I thought twice about it. I had a funny feeling that she¡¯d actually prefer it that way.


    Silence is golden, right?


    ¡°There¡¯s a couple, um¡­¡± in a flip of switch, Irene strode in a hurry, making for herptop still sitting beside the stove before flinging it around the countertop, where she pushed and pulled herself a seat on a stool, looking evidently exasperated. ¡°... got somest-minute work stuff I need to sort out first. Won¡¯t take long. Then we can finally get started on¡­ whatever it is we can get started on.¡±


    Last-minute work stuff, huh? My, I do wonder what those ambiguously-worded work-rted issues could be.


    ¡°Such a tease, Irene,¡± I got up from my seat, leaving the gift sagging down a cushion, waltzing my way to another seat right across from her. ¡°Here, I¡¯m beginning to think you just don¡¯t want to tell me what the hell you¡¯ve been up to these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I¡¯m the one who asked you here, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯ll get to it, just ¨C ¡± herptop churned out another ding, another person throwing caution to the wind, and Irene reverberated out a low groan, as her fingers began vigorously ttering out her furious scorn. ¡± ¨C just let me deal with work first.¡±


    I decided to leave her to it, with the way her messages kept piling up, it might as well have been work anyway¡­ waited this long, what¡¯s a dozen or so blocked contacts, huh?


    That being said, I onlysted a full minute before I had to leave the stool in search of something to do¡­ so, on a whim, I began pilfering through her shelves, her cabs, which she seemed utterly oblivious up until I return back to my seat, sliding over a steaming cup of coffee toward her. At once, her eyes peeked up over the edge of herptop, her nose wrinkling with rousing interest.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered, and whiffing, sniffing over the rims of the mug, her tense expression eased slightly into a faint smirk. ¡°I quite honestly missed having this as well.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of missing,¡± I said. ¡°My shifts have been feeling unusually emptier nowadays, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± she said after a deep, relieving sip, slowly setting the cup aside and delving her hazel eyes back into the intense white glow of her screen. ¡°You can¡¯t have been missing me that much¡­ I was under the impression you¡¯ve been having quite the grand time with Amandately.¡±


    I felt my eyes blink once, and for a moment, I almost wished for them to never open again.


    ¡°You browsed her feed again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always browsing her feed. Not exactly private, is it?¡± she said, and yeah, fair enough, I guess. ¡°Anyway, it seems she¡¯s wearing a new, fancy ring now¡­ you got her her Christmas present? Good for you. Well, good for you and her, I suppose.¡±


    She sounded so methodical and blunt with her words, it felt like I was talking to a retail worker on a permanent, forever shift of dealing with endless bumbling customers.


    ¡°Also, that ring you got her,¡± she briefly narrowed her eyes at me. ¡°Is it really what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, okay,¡± I shook my head and was unable to keep back a chuckle. ¡°Too busy to answer my questions¡­ but all the time in the world to talk about what I¡¯ve been up to apparently, huh?¡±


    ¡°I ¨C that¡¯s¡­¡± Irene hunkered deeper down behind herptop, her brows furrowed. ¡°Just answer the question. Is that ring you gave away really ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Frederika¡¯s,¡± I said, and immediately the ttering ceased, and she looked up again, her hard stare demanding rification to which I dly obliged. ¡°Dad had it on him this whole time, passed it down to me, and I decided Amanda should hold onto it.¡±


    Irene responded to me back with blinks, looking right through me and processing all that I had said.


    ¡°That ring¡¯s been lost for as long as anyone can remember. Hundreds of thousands over centuries had dedicated their whole lives trying to find this piece of ancient history, a relic worthy of undying devotion to many, many more¡­ and to think¡­ that ring now has over ten-thousand retweets and replies than I even care to read¡­ honestly, I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡±


    Neither did I, now that she put it that way. That¡¯s just how life works, I suppose. Y¡¯know, one man¡¯s trash¡­ and all that.


    ¡°Stranger things have happened,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°Like a certain stringent subus I know of deciding to fall in love or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Not that strange,¡± she disagreed. ¡°Anybody else, okay, extremely strange. But you?¡± and once like a whiff and sip of warm coffee, she formed another small smile. ¡°It makes sense if it¡¯s you.¡±


    It was then noticed I haven¡¯t heard herptop chime in a while, and that she wasn¡¯t typing, she didn¡¯t look distracted¡­ finally, it seems, I had her full undivided attention.


    ¡°Oh, and also¡­¡±


    I had only the slightest, single second to notice the wider curve on her lips before, like a shotgun to the face, Irene flipped theptop around and shed me with the horrific, terrifying sight of the droopy-eyed, welt-ridden sketch of Eldritch-Amanda again¡­ smiling happily at me with enough space for an entire ocean between teeth from the ssy glint of a picture frame propped atop a desktop.


    Oh, Amanda can you just stop giving updates on the status of that damned drawing for like five minutes?!


    ¡°So,¡± whirling away back my self-made abomination from my eyes, Irene cocked a brow,ying her arms across the counter almost in patience, in anticipation, a full-on smile only barely peeking. ¡°Me when?¡±


    ¡°I hate it when you get teasy,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s teasing?¡± her eyes scrunched in confusion, just pure innocent peering back. ¡°Why does it have to be a tease? Why can¡¯t I just simply want a drawing that you made of me?¡±


    Herptop chimed up once again, and for once, I was actually grateful to hear its sound. Irene, on the other hand, without skipping a beat, folded it firmly close and slid it far off to the side where ity there not even whirring anymore.


    Now with nothing between us, seemingly free for anything, for some reason, silence won out over countless other activities we could have been doing, or that we were doing. No teasing, no small talk. This was different.


    Seems we¡¯re finally getting around to why she¡¯s brought me here¡­


    ¡°I got dinner for us being delivered, should be arriving soon,¡± Irene spoke up, her voice unusually feeble and sparse. ¡°Didn¡¯t really know what you¡¯d like, so ¨C burgers, fries ¨C it¡¯s a safe bet.¡±


    ¡°Burgers are good, yeah,¡± I nodded. ¡°Good bet.¡±


    ¡°Was hoping maybe I could enjoy dinner with you first,¡± she said, shing a dismal smile only fleeting. ¡°But I get it. You¡¯re curious. You¡¯re impatient. I would have been too. Even more so than you, probably. So I guess, I appreciate you putting up with that.¡±


    ¡°All¡¯s forgiven and forgotten,¡± I simply said, scooting in forward and paying closer attention. ¡°So, what is this all about?¡±


    ¡°Ria,¡± she said, shaking her head a little. ¡°I mean, that part¡¯s obvious. But what exactly does anything have to do with her, well¡­ you love to think, you had weeks to think, so, you tell me first, what do you think is going on with her?¡±


    ¡°You ask me, that part is just as obvious¡­ ask you before, didn¡¯t I?¡± and many times, over and over again, I repeated my question, hopefully, for the final time. ¡°You¡¯re trying to wake Ria, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Trying,¡± she said with a heavy emphasis, letting out a dejected sigh. ¡°For the better part of the week, I¡¯ve been trying. Sera was a major help. Her abilities are¡­ extraordinary to say the least. I¡¯ve learned a lot from watching her these past few days.¡±


    Had deeper, more intricate questions about those few days too, but for the time being, I held my tongue, and let her carry on, cause it seems like she was on the brink of something massive.


    ¡°So anyway,¡± pausing, she took another sip of coffee, resuming again to the muffled sound of its tter. ¡°I seeded.¡±


    ¡°You¡­?!¡±


    I felt every word I knew, and every emotion I felt rushed to the tip of my tongue, ready to spill, ready to overwhelm, until Irene rushed to speak again, louder, firmer, pushing back against it.


    ¡°Or I will seed,¡± her eyes met mine, and she blinked, a tremble in her lips almost struggling to get the rest of the words out. ¡°So long as you¡¯re willing to help me.¡±

 Chapter 849 - 849 Death-Defying, Part 1

    849 Death-Defying, Part At first, I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­ and after looping back what she had just said to me a fair few times in my head, I still didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The cat¡¯s out of the bag, and the most open secret out of all secrets was finally revealed, and surprise, surprise: Irene was trying to wake up our dearly departed slumbering phoenix.


    Shocker, I know.


    Yet she just had to tack on that added detail, that little twist to the whole thing that went and turned what before was a mystery so obvious from a mile away into something I had tripped face-first into the curb onto.


    That I was a vital necessity, the final piece of the puzzle to said mystery itself.


    Felt more like a punchline than an actual twist. She had to be joking, right? A final, ¡®gotcha, prank ya¡¯, to end the year on? Maybe if Iughed hard enough, it would be.


    Sadly, Irene didn¡¯t seem to be telling a funny joke here.


    ¡°Do you¡­¡± Irene began again and faltered, before starting over¡­ affirming more to the fact that if this were a joke, she would have rehearsed it perfect, wouldn¡¯t she? ¡°...what are the things you know about Lady Enstar?


    Trivia time, great. I didn¡¯t study. Guess I¡¯m going off on memory here.


    .....


    ¡°She¡¯s¡­ the Goddess of death, isn¡¯t she?¡± I said, trying to sound more confident than I actually was. ¡°Or at least from what I can gather.¡±


    ¡°Lady Enstar is no Goddess. Though, I don¡¯t me you for thinking so,¡± Irene said, shifting in her seat, herposure, and began sounding more like a teacher. ¡°Remember, there are only seven Divines ¨C well ¨C eight seemingly, if including your mother. To us, Lady Enstar isn¡¯t regarded as a deity, she¡¯s¡­ beyond that, actually.¡±


    Beyond a God?


    ¡°What is she then?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, she¡¯s death. Just death. Not a being, but a fundamental aspect of existence itself. She is everywhere, in everything. Epassing all realms. If it has an end, she is that end. Stars fade, flowers wilt, and to nothingness, to her, they return. You want to be grandiose, you could say that she is our afterlife¡­ where everything and everyone winds up¡­ in the end.¡±


    I took a big swig of the soda in my hand, I needed it. If we¡¯re gonna be talking iprehensible, abstract entities of death, a bit of fizz chugging in the veins goes a long way.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I muttered quietly, tracing a finger along the metal rims of my drink. ¡°Why is she a ¡®she¡¯ then? If she¡¯s not even a being, why does everyone refer to her as such?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s how ¨C it ¨C she decides to manifest herself for some reason, in the event she chooses to,¡± Irene answered. ¡°In Kronocia, there are records, a few instances throughout history of people that manage to glimpse upon death itself, and ording to their ounts, it¡¯s always in the distinct silhouette of a woman. In time, as more instances crop up, we¡¯vee to regard her as Enstar, the Sweet Lady of the Dead.¡±


    I know that title of hers. I always thought there was something funny about it.


    ¡°Sweet?¡±


    ¡°As in, her presence,¡± Irene rified. ¡°Those fortunate, or unfortunate enough to encounter her, described every second as bliss, gentle, the most peaceful that one could feel. Hence, the moniker.¡±


    ¡°And her name is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Taken from Elvish. One of the few words with an actual definitive trantion. You can take a guess as to what it means if you¡¯re feeling clever.¡±


    ¡°Sweetiepie? Honeybun?¡± I offered up my concrete theories. ¡°Going by her title alone, it¡¯s something along those lines, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Very good,¡± Irene gave a smirk. The teacher approves. ¡°Enstar means ¡®to embrace¡¯, or ¡®to hold forever¡¯, quite straightforward.¡±


    Straightforward, she says¡­ and here I was still with a mountaintop of questions and bewilderment.


    ¡°Hold on, you say this Enstar epasses all realms? Including¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course, she exists in yours,¡± she said less kindly. ¡°Probably by a different expression. A different way. Grim Reaper, you call it? The white light, whatever¡­ it¡¯s just that in your world, your death goes by many names, but it always refers back to just one. Also, you¡¯re a Speaker, aren¡¯t you? You know the pain, you speak dead people. Why are you doubting her existence here?¡±


    ¡°Well, considering what I am, I don¡¯t exactly count, do I?¡±


    ¡°Speakers aren¡¯t exclusive to people like us, you know?¡± Irene said, a chuckle leaving from a half-smile. ¡°You don¡¯t think all those people over the years iming to be able to help you mune with your loved ones¡¯ are all chatans, do you?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Well, they are,¡± she said. ¡°But only those you see parading it around like it¡¯s a gift ¨C it isn¡¯t. You obviously know it isn¡¯t. Believe me, people can go their whole lives never knowing they are one, the ability isn¡¯t exactly a flip of a switch. Then on the flip side, it¡¯s also extremely easy to pretend to be mysterious, magnificent¡­ spout a bunch of nonsense, and have thousands believing. Your world isn¡¯t the only one with its greedy pretenders.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I stared down at the glossy silver finish of my can, seeing it warp and stretch the dubiousness on my expression. ¡°And the Blightfall? That¡¯s a thing from Enstar, isn¡¯t it? When people die too much? Why doesn¡¯t that happen naturally in my world?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying your world doesn¡¯t have its sudden, inexplicable tragedies? Really?¡± Irene asked slowly, slow enough for me to y catch up, and thinking on it just a little longer, I caught up alright. ¡°Your world has its great losses of life, and we have ours. Just because they arrives in different ways, doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re actually any different.¡±


    So far everything I was hearing sounded like the most logical, sensible nonsense I¡¯ve ever heard¡­ teetering on the edge of absurdity to scoff it all off, but hanging back just close enough to a semnce of sense to take it all absolutely seriously.


    Regardless of what I think, however, I had to believe her. At this point, the absurd is just a bitter pill I have to constantly swallow¡­. and not gonna lie, everything I¡¯ve heard so far was genuinely interesting and all, but all the same, it didn¡¯t seem to be leading us anywhere forward.


    Like, what does this have to ¨C


    ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Irene asked, peering straight at me with amusement as if sensing the sentiments in the back of my stare. ¡°It¡¯s as I said before, Lady Enstar is everywhere and everything, even this very room¡¯s teeming with her influence. I simply intend to get rid of it.¡±


    ¡°Get rid of ¨C ?¡± I must have heard her wrong. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Ria¡¯s asleep, because Lady Enstar put her to sleep, and the only reason she won¡¯t wake up is because she chooses not to wake up when prompted, and as such, Lady Enstar retains her hold over her.¡±


    I could hear a particr edge in her voice building, rising as she revealed more and more of her intentions.


    ¡°But say ¨C for a moment, a few hours maybe, Lady Enstar isn¡¯t here to do that? If, somehow, we could keep her away from this ce, banish this home of her influence. Her beguilings, her hold over Ria, for a moment, for a few hours hopefully, there isn¡¯t anything to keep her in slumber.¡±


    I never felt myself blink a blink so stiff and heavy.


    ¡°And that¡¯s where youe in...¡± she finished.


    I blinked again... even heavier this time.


    ¡°You want me to get rid of Death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot more dramatic when you put it that way,¡± she muttered out, that edge in her voice peaking, hoping. ¡°But yes ¨C I want you to get rid of Death.¡±


    Oh.


    Never mind about thatst part. Turns out, this was the actual plot twist all along. A wist hidden behind a twist.


    What a twist.

 Chapter 850 - 850 Death-Defying, Part 2

    850 Death-Defying, Part Once again, in what surely for countless instances toe, Irene has got me at a total loss for words.


    But who needs words, right? What good arenguages for anyway? I got wide eyes, I got a stretchy mouth, an even stretchier face ¨C that¡¯s all I needed alone to convey all that I needed to convey.


    Irene followed suit, meeting my look with one of her own ¨C a hasty look, an almost pleading look, imploring me to continue hearing her out. That what she was dering wasn¡¯t as batshit as she had made it sound.


    ¡°Most of the work has already been done, I had Sera see to that. That¡¯s why I had you bring her. At first, it was just a test, just a series of random things I would have her do, I was just curious¡­ but as soon as I learned what she was capable of doing, I knew this might just be possible.¡±


    So this was where Sera came into the mix. Ab partner of hers in this mad science experiment that was going on here.


    ¡°And just what was she capable of doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to get into the specifics,¡± Irene said, her lips ttening in search of an answer. ¡°Sera¡¯s different. The magic she wields is¡­ atypical of you and me or from anything else I know, to be honest. Hers does not stem from her intrinsic nature as a Fey, it can¡¯t even be ssified as magic what she¡¯s able to do¡­ or at least not any kind of magic that I¡¯m aware of. Though there are simrities¡­ in technique, in process¡­ it¡¯s sparse, rare, few and far between.¡±


    And for a brief moment there, she got hopelessly lost in theory-crafting than actual answering and she was so engrossed in her own thoughts, I didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    ¡°Her story. Sera¡¯s history. As I recall, she was ¨C what?¡± Irene asked finally, ncing at me sharply. ¡°A being touched by Lady Enstar?¡±


    .....


    ¡°ording to her lore, yeah,¡± I quickly answered. ¡°As an infant, thrown down the well, Enstar sustained her, kept her alive.¡±


    ¡°Then, I suppose that¡¯s it. She¡¯s able to do what she can through Lady Enstar. Her powers, her prowess with them, harnessed from Death itself. It¡¯s remarkable,¡± Irene peered at me again, a hardened glint shing only briefly. ¡°And also dangerous.¡±


    Dangerous.


    And if in the wrong hands, if given free rein ¨C free will ¨C a simple act of defiance, a slight change of heart¡­ simply catastrophic. The very same girl, the very same hands, still wishing to be free.


    Mmm¡­


    ¡°But, wait, hold on,¡± I frowned. ¡°Sera¡¯s a fictional being, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s from a game, from Astra. There¡¯s no ount of her in your world. She isn¡¯t even supposed to exist. So her abilities, her affinity with death ¨C it shouldn¡¯t be real.¡±


    ¡°Your Elf is too, isn¡¯t she?¡± Irene pointed out. ¡°She seems pretty real to me.¡±


    ¡°The logistics of it,¡± I rified. ¡°I just don¡¯t ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You made it real, remember?¡± Irene said, heavy eyes harkening darker times. ¡°There¡¯s a reason why summoning beings isn¡¯t a regr urrence, why it took years, hundreds of attempts, hundreds of talented men to even bring your father into existence again. For that one brief moment in time, when you were hunkered down and giving it your all, reality itself had to adhere to you, and it did. You made Sera real.¡±


    Before I could even speak, or even think, I felt a sudden jolt stiffen my fingers. Ireneid her hands above mine, taking them and gently caressing them with hers.


    ¡°Which is why I know you can do what I need you to do,¡± she said. ¡°Because you¡¯ve done so much more beyond that already.¡±


    Vote of confidence. She was frighteningly good at instilling that, honestly. Making every insurmountable hurdle feel like a small little hop over a crack in the sidewalk.


    She stared at me with that earnest gaze, spoke to me with that softness in her voice¡­ and suddenly conquering death felt like nothing more than weathering through a mild fever.


    Utterly irresistible in more ways than one.


    ¡°Say I¡¯m going along with all of this for now. That¡­ that I agree to go against death or whatever,¡± I said slowly, taking a breath of pure apprehension. ¡°How would you make me go about doing something like that anyway?¡±


    The slightest hint ofpliance, and here she was smiling like she has it all from me.


    Probably does, honestly.


    ¡°As I was saying earlier, I made a breakthrough with Sera. I won¡¯t wear you down with the details. So I¡¯ll just¡­ let¡¯s just say I had her make for me an air filter of sorts.¡±


    ¡°An air filter?¡±


    ¡°Think of Lady Enstar¡¯s influence as a sort of¡­ pollutant, alright? Bad air, dirty air, and it¡¯s everywhere, okay? And slowly, gradually, even as we are speaking, it is being filtered out of this space until it is barely there.¡±


    ¡°Barely ¨C ? Wait, how do you know if it¡¯s even working? Does Lady Death leave an odor you can smell or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ria,¡± Irene simply said, nudging towards the white door at the end of the hall. ¡°She¡¯s getting hotter. Lady Enstar¡¯s influence on her is waning. The dream is fading.¡±


    And then she sighed, lifting her hands up and away into tightened fists resting atop the counter.


    ¡°But it is not enough. In order to wake her, we need to fully cleanse this ce of Lady Enstar¡¯s presence. You will need to keep her away, shut her out.¡±


    ¡°And how am I supposed to do that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Form a barrier,¡± she said. ¡°Just like your mother had that one time before. One that Lady Enstar may not be able toe through.¡±


    I could have fallen out of my seat. Part of me was genuinely convinced I misheard. The rest of me justpletely stopped functioning at this point.


    My lips fell open, but my jaw could only move in a stammer.


    ¡°I¡­ but¡­ I-I don¡¯t think I know how to ¨C ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dismantled one. It¡¯s the same process but reverse,¡± Irene quickly interjected. ¡°And you have. In paintball, you made one for yourself, I didn¡¯t forget. You cheater.¡±


    ¡°That was different. This¡­ This is bigger, Irene.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. You¡¯ll get the hang of it soon enough. I know you, and I know you will.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s just a barrier and the know-how you need. Couldn¡¯t you just make one yourself?¡±


    ¡°In order for this work, I need it to be extraordinary,¡± she said. ¡°And you are as extraordinary as it gets.¡±


    To me, it wasn¡¯t a matter of confidence or capabilities. Whether or not I can actually make this barrier of hers was another matter entirely.


    Something else was bothering me instead.


    ¡°We do this, we wake her up, Irene,¡± I said, lifting my shoulders into a shrug. ¡°Have you even thought about what she¡¯d say?¡±


    She closed her eyes, shifted herself, andter, quietly, muttered out words that clearly had gone through a bit of deep contemting.


    ¡°Which is why I don¡¯t intend to keep her awake. The barrier won¡¯t hold, Sera¡¯s work will fade. Lady Enstar will resurface no matter what we do. But for a while, a few hours¡­ just enough time to actually celebrate tonight with her. That should be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s only for a while,¡± I continued on. ¡°Irene, you know what she wants. Is it really alright to do this to her?¡±


    For once, her persistence faltered. For once, she couldn¡¯t answer right away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°Which is partly the reason why I decided to delegate the final task to you. I want you to be the one to decide whether we should do this, whether if this is right. If it was up to me, I¡¯d let selfishness cloud my judgment. But since it¡¯s you¡­¡± a smile shed amidst her sullenness. ¡°Well, I trust you far more than I do myself.¡±


    There it was again, that softness, that assurance. The weight of the whole world could be on my shoulders, but just upon glimpsing her, and it¡¯ll all feel as light as a feather.


    Yet somehow the weight I feel now just feels a whole lot heavier than that.


    ¡°Whether we do this or we don¡¯t, let every set up I made go to waste,¡± Irene spoke up again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind either choice so long as you¡¯re the one making it. Because then I¡¯ll know the right choice has been made.¡±


    ¡°You really trust me this much, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± she smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re you.¡±


    There was still so much more to discuss, so many more questions to ask, so many more answers to give¡­ but then, out of nowhere, the doorbell rang, a three-chimed melody resounding throughout the house; there was a scraping sound, and Irene plopped out of her seat, heading towards the front door.


    ¡°You have plenty of time toe to a decision,¡± she said, ncing back toward me. ¡°Midnight¡¯s still a couple hours away, after all.¡±


    The doorbell rang again, and Irene picked up the pace.


    ¡°For now, some dinner with you sounds nice.¡±

 Chapter 851 - 851 Picky Eater

    851 Picky Eater


    Dinner with Irene wasn¡¯t as tititing an experience as it sounded like; dim candlelights and the tender warmth of each other¡¯spany, gazing deep and lost into one another¡¯s eyes over the ripple of red wine in our thin, sparkly sses.


    But in actuality, reality was much more akin to the likes of brown paper bags, wrinkly ketchup packets, and lots and lots of french fries.


    We took our five-star buffet over to her dining table where we sipped on our fizzy drinks and munched on our burgers in a less than¡­ desired intimate moment.


    The mind was a precarious ce when at rest, unbearably unpleasant when filled with distractions. Take a guess which part of the spectrum my brain falls on at the moment.


    Much of the me I put on that damn white door relentlessly taunting me every time I try turning my attention elsewhere. Credit where credit is due though, Irene had yet to say a single word since about her prior proposal.


    Instead, we talked about this, we talked about that. Trivial things that always ended short and abrupt. Like it was all a bad dream, like I had just vividly imagined us sitting there at her countertop five minutes ago. Like¡­


    ¡°What¡­ are you doing?¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes quickly flicked up at me, the top bun of her burger in one hand, the other bncing a clump of fries about ready to be added to the pile already sitting in her patty like some sort of game of fast-food Jenga.


    ¡°Eating,¡± she responded inly.


    .....


    ¡°You put your fries in your burger?¡± I asked, bewildered, as she promptly resumed stacking high andpact. ¡°Woah, how many are you gonna ¨C ?¡±


    ¡°As much as I can,¡± she responded again, cing the bun back on top of her amalgamation of beef, cheese, and potato, and pushing, squishing firmly. ¡°Adds to the texture and taste. Salt helps too. You should try it.¡±


    Yeah, no way. By the time she was done ying Frankenstein, her burger had doubled in size. I could feel my jaw aching the next morning¡¯s plight just looking at her french-patty monstrosity. Irene, on the other hand, looked as if she had never seen a better delicacy, and with a greedy smack of the lips, stretched her mouth wide and easily took a good solid chomp.


    This girl can eat¡­


    Can certainly swallow too¡­


    Okay, creepy¡­ I¡¯m ming pheromones. Got an alibi. My creepiness is invalidated, Your Honor.


    Come to think¡­ drive-throughs, waffle houses, and now fast-food deliveries. Got the elegance and grace of million-dor magazine models both in the professional and¡­ less-than-savory kinds, and yet in person, behind that morous facade, she might as well be your everyday slob.


    And honestly, I think I cane to prefer this kind of setting over waiters in tailcoats and fancy red dresses. Nah, yeah, forget that ¨C slobby is the new sexy.


    ¡°So¡­¡± with the sound of swirling ice, Irene took a big sip out of her striped, stic straw. ¡°We¡¯ll be over with dinner quite soon. Once we do, well, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deciding?¡± I asked, tearing my gaze away from the end of the hall just in time to see her steal a handful of my fries.


    ¡°Of course you are,¡± Irene said, turning a blind eye to her crime, and instead actually savoring it, taking quick, suckling pecks at her greasy palm. ¡°I want to do what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± I said. ¡°Your house, not mine. You don¡¯t have anything you¡¯d like the both of us to do together?¡±


    ¡°If it were up to me, we¡¯d be watching top ten videos and spooky stories all night long. Or reading, or just web-surfing in general¡­ or working.¡±


    ¡°I like spooky top tens,¡± I said, propping my elbows up, my interest mildly piqued. ¡°The good ones, at least. No text-to-speech, no samely regurgitated picks. We can do that.¡±


    ¡°I rather we just stick to your proposals,¡± she said, giving a smile that was more dire than merry. ¡°Better, probably livelier, that way.¡±


    Feeling merciful, I abided by her suggestion and began browsing again through her home for any sign of those said proposals.


    ¡°I see the karaoke machine is still connected,¡± I said, gleaming over a stray microphone resting beneath her television. ¡°And you still owe me a song.¡±


    ¡°Sounds more like something you¡¯d end the night on, not start with,¡± she refuted, sounding even more reluctant than before. ¡°Sorry, I¡­ I don¡¯t mean to sound¡­ boring, but I ¨C I¡¯ve just never done something like this before.¡±


    ¡°What ¨C have fun? You? The lifeline of every waking asion? No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Give it time. Give me time¡­¡± her expression softened, looking more hopeful, more rxed. ¡°I¡¯ll learn to unwind eventually. With you, I always do.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll be singing?¡± I asked, seeing my own faint glimmer of hope.


    ¡°y your cards right¡­¡± for a moment, her stiff exterior broke, and from a glimpse, the slightest look in her eyes, a more yful side of her peered back. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll do more than just sing for you¡­¡±


    Hoo, boy¡­


    Right there at that moment, I realized I¡¯d reached a new personal best; Ria hadn¡¯t whizzed through my head in more than a minute¡­ and really it probably would have stayed that way had Irene not just looked just a little bit over my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s hers, I assume?¡±


    I followed her eyes, and immediately that small, little inconspicuous box I left on her even more inconspicuous couch. Honestly, I have almost forgotten I even brought that with me here. Half of me still wished I hadn¡¯t remembered at all.


    ¡°You said to bring a gift, so¡­¡± a gestured towards it, facing back towards her with a little wavy flourish. ¡°Adalia mentioned she liked to drink on asion.¡±


    ¡°You brought alcohol?¡±


    ¡°The strongest I could find,¡± I shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t know her preference, but I figured she could take just about anything.¡±


    ¡°So long as it¡¯s mmable and drinkable, she¡¯s a happy alcoholic,¡± Irene assured. ¡°Actually, all phoenixes have a fondness for the strong stuff. ording to her, it gives a kind of funny, rumbling yet pleasant feeling in the stomach.¡±


    Phoenixes as in plural. So there were more of her than just her. Of course, there were more of her. I knew that, I saw them with my very own eyes, didn¡¯t I? Or dreams, at least.


    But just how many? And what happened to the rest of them? Why was there now only one of their kind in a species regarded most prominently for their absolute immortality?


    Answers I¡¯ll never get. Questions that¡¯ll always remain forever left in slumber¡­ or maybe not¡­ maybe it doesn¡¯t have to be¡­ maybe they can be answered. Who knows?


    I still don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yeah, you picked quite a good gift for her,¡± Irene spoke out again, looking back at me after a long silence of only nodding approval. ¡°I know Ria would have definitely liked it.¡±


    Would have¡­


    Pretty funny way of phrasing, the way she said that¡­ as if she already knew exactly how the night was going to go¡­ the choice I had made in regards to the choice she had gave¡­ but just how exactly could she know something like that?


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve made the choice just yet, have I?


    We¡¯re still eating, we¡¯re still having dinner, but after that¡­ what do I want to do after that?


    I think I finally know.


    A final bite, and I plopped the rest of my burger on Irene¡¯s te. The remaining few fries I had left, I made sure to sprinkle it all atop just the way she liked it.


    ¡°Not hungry?¡± She asked concernedly, then a little more nervously, she cocked her head. ¡°Did¡­ Did you not like the food? Um, I can order something else for you. Anything you like, you can ¨C ¡±


    ¡°Cheeseburgers are as good as it gets,¡± I said, assuaging her worries. ¡°Right now though, I just want a little help before I make up my mind as to what we¡¯ll be doing tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Irene immediately understood. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯d you say before? If it were up to you, you¡¯d just be blinded by your own selfishness?¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°That you think I¡¯d have a better idea what¡¯s right? Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Irene¡­ but I haven¡¯t the faintest clue either about that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she said at once, her voice dripping with understanding. ¡°If it¡¯s too much, you don¡¯t have to think about it either. I¡¯m fine with it if you don¡¯t want to go through with it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you would,¡± I sighed again, heavier, deeper. ¡°Thing is ¨C I don¡¯t know if I would be.¡±


    We shared another look, and the way she looked, so patient yet so bemused, maybe also with a tad of apprehension¡­ it was honestly endearing how much she clung to, and how much she regarded every word I spoke.


    It¡¯s precisely why I can¡¯t just make this choice so whimsically¡­ if I wanted to, or if I didn¡¯t¡­ then I need to treat this with the same level of regard she had in me.


    It¡¯s only right.


    ¡°Before I go and make a decision I mighte and regreting into the next year,¡± I said, beginning to stand, and in the corner of my eyes, I was taunted by that closed, white door for thest time. ¡°I¡¯d like to go and see her first.¡±

 Chapter 852 - 852 Change, For A Change

    852 Change, For A Change


    ¡°Maybe take a drink with you? Something icey?¡± Irene suggested. ¡°And if you¡¯re staying long, definitely take a towel. Or it¡¯ll be you drenched in a singlet next.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t n on taking long,¡± I said, pausing a hand on the doorknob and ncing back at her across the hall still hunkered down in the trenches of burger wrappers and french fry packets. ¡°Hopefully just long enough toe to a decision.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ready a stretcher,¡± she said, wolfing down half a burger in one big nonchnt chomp. ¡°I don¡¯t hear from you in ten, I¡¯m assuming heatstroke and wheeling you out.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not that indecisive, y¡¯know?¡± I tried to im only to hear the loudest, snarkiest snort back that even had me questioning my own words. ¡°Only on¡­ on asion, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Irene said, peeking over the top of her burger bun with a keenly knowing smirk. ¡°On asion.¡±


    Mmm, yeah, perhaps maybe it really would be better if she got ready with that stretcher. Y¡¯know, just in case.


    Heat was hitting me before I even realized I was being cooked. Just only a little, though. From the micro gaps, the narrow slit under the door, I felt a ggy sort of breeze blowing warm, and I haven¡¯t even cracked an actual wedge in the doorway yet.


    ¡°Do me a favor, please? Try not to make this one of those asions, would you?¡± Irene said, wearing a softer, sincerer expression. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made quite a big show about this whole thing, but take me with a grain of salt. Don¡¯t pressure yourself trying to differentiate the wrong from the right like you always do. Whatever you end up deciding, I¡¯m with you.¡±


    I stared at her, I listened to her, and I couldn¡¯t help but think it a little strange, a little funny¡­ like really funny.


    .....


    This fanatical demon spent the better part of a week, presumably restless days and grueling hours exhausted setting this whole thing up just perfect, all this effort trying to wake Ria, only to thene and tell me it ain¡¯t no big of a deal at all¡­ that even if I said no¡­ no tears would fall over this spilled ocean of milk here.


    I¡¯m not saying she was lying, ain¡¯t also saying that she didn¡¯t mind it either¡­ again, I just thought it was pretty funny.


    The moment I twisted the doorknob, I was already spilling into the bedroom, shutting the door behind me. It took a moment, maybe even less than that ¨C the soles of my bare feet felt as if they were on fire, like I had just stepped onto a dry pavement that had been cooked all day by the sun.


    Worse still, I could practically feel all the moisture get sucked out of me and rapidly evaporate. I tried to focus on what was ahead of me but struggled hard against the relentless glow of orange scorching my eyes out of all the water they had.


    It was like staring straight at a bonfire, one zing in a pitch-ck night, and also a hundred times harsher. That,bined with the sultry air, and heat waves surging at me in incremental ripples had me seriously wishing I did take that icey drink as Irene had heavily advised.


    And all this,ing from just one ce, from just one person, looking overtly less than peaceful than when I hadst seen her just a couple of days ago.


    I can barely even remember thest time I¡¯ve seen Ria¡¯s mes this vibrant and strong. She was swirling, smoldering, crimson locks dispersing embers like floating candlelight, the prevalent smell of scorched fabric was just as pesterous as the heat.


    That being said, I don¡¯t have a single memory of her ever being this hot. For as long as I¡¯ve known her, for as bright as she became, never once has her mes ever been more but a mild difort to the touch. When Iy beside her, when I touch her, I would feel her ze on my hands as nothing more than a tender, almostforting warmth.


    Just like her presence. Ria in a nutshell.


    An annoyingfort.


    Now I couldn¡¯t even get within five feet without the worry of scalding myself. Now, her body looked strained and ufortable. The expression on her face, a face I got so used to seeing in the bliss of rest, was just as much an agony to stare at as it looked.


    For the first time in a long time, Ria was brimming full of life.


    And as her mes burn brighter, her heat grow hotter, I could feel the guilt inside me get even bigger.


    I epted her choice already, didn¡¯t I? Already argued, already tried, back and forth and back and forth in an endless circle ¨C and I heard her reasons, I listened to her plead to me. In the end, I left. I lost.


    I let her sleep.


    So what the hell was I doing watching here? what the hell was I doing hesitating on a choice? You already made that choice, didn¡¯t you?


    If you¡¯re a friend to her, if you really cared about her ¨C it¡¯s just as she said to you all that time ago, standing on the edge of that cliff, seeing centuries¡¯ worth of living, of suffering, surface in her usually merry, bubbly voice ¨C leave her alone.


    Leave her happy.


    It¡¯s just that easy. C¡¯mon, you did it before.


    Just do it again.


    Somehow, with slow, tempering steps, I made it close enough to be able to sit right at the very edge of the bed beside her. From there, however, I couldn¡¯t do anything else.


    At the very least, that part hasn¡¯t changed.


    Just sitting here, just watching, never doing anything more than that, and so long as I keep her happy, then it really will never be anything more than that.


    Nothing will change.


    I don¡¯t think I evensted more than five minutes being in the room with her.


    Before I knew it, I was struggling against theck of friction twisting the doorknob with sweaty palms, entering into the hallway once more and basking in the sweet relief of room-temperature, feeling the tingling trickle of sweat running constantly down my neck.


    It took time to adjust to the mute colors again, feel the pressure of the floorboards pressing against my numbed soles. I heard a chair scraping somewhere, and even that had me questioning if my eardrums hadn¡¯t yet been disintegrated.


    ¡°Here,¡± I blinked, shambled a little left, and suddenly Irene was inches away in front of me, pressing a cool towel against my forehead and slowly working her way down. ¡°Water? Coke? I¡¯ll get a big cup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I muttered, tasting dust in my mouth.


    ¡°Water, got it,¡± Irene plopped the towel in my hand, moving in a brisk blur to the kitchen, and upon returning, practically tilted a waterfall of ice into my mouth . ¡°There, better?¡±


    ¡°Better, yeah,¡± I said, gasping, barely surviving being mini-waterboarded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Another minute, and I was going to drag you out myself,¡± she said, her eyes shaping in a stern reprimand, and with a quick swipe, promptly resumed dabbing the towel around my face. ¡°So, after that long ¨C I presume you¡¯vee to a decision? What do you want to do?¡±


    Y¡¯know what¡¯s funny? Honestly, even before I walked in the bedroom, I already made my choice.


    Or at least, I thought I did.


    I didn¡¯t want to wake her. I had every intention of leaving things be, and leaving her alone. Visiting her was just my attempt to affirm my decision.


    That I¡¯m making the right choice.


    But now, after seeing her¡­ actually seeing her¡­ and actually thinking about it¡­


    Now I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking anymore.


    Just thought that was funny, really¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, no longer just sitting and watching for a change. ¡°Let¡¯s go wake her.¡±

 Chapter 853 A Test Lesson

    ?


    Fundamentals must have taken a full hour ¡­ and at least almost double before I even began getting a solid grasp on it.


    Erecting a magical barrier specifically designed to thwart and keep out Death itself wasn''t the one-hand-tied-behind-my-back trivial effort as it probably sounded like.


    Definitely also not how I thought I''d be spending the few remaining hours left before the year draws to a close.


    Thankfully, convenience was on my side here - having unraveled the intricacies of imprable barriers only quite recently gave me all the experience I needed to go ahead and forge my own.


    If not for Mom, and the whole song and dance she had put me through, then I genuinely don''t think any of this would have been possible in the timeframe I was given.


    So¡­ thanks Mom.


    I think.


    That being said though, I still had my work cut out for me. Being able to conjure a one-time body shield during a heated game of paintball wasn''t exactly the same thing as making one that could epass the entire premise and then some.


    Then there''s that other thing to consider too. A particr element to the whole process that was the crux of it all in order to actually pull this off.


    "You need a catalyst," Irene said, bringing with her the metaphorical ckboard and chalk. "Something you can tether the barrier to so that it may operate independently from you."


    Wasn''t the first time I was hearing those words. Assaulted by enemy fire, and hunkering down under cover - let''s just say you tend to remember a lot more things under the duress of a battlefield.


    "When you made yours back during our paintball game, you left out that process - as a result, the integrity of your barrier relied solely upon you and your capabilities to provide a steady flow. So, you sneeze, you cough a little too hard, you get distracted - the barrier crumbles. Which it did, if you can remember that."


    Once again, how could I forget?


    "You''d be hard-pressed to find a suitable catalyst," she lectured on, making broader imprints on her living-room carpet with her continuous back-and-forth pace. "Impurities aremon. There are always ws should your chosen catalyst prove insufficient. And in this world especially¡­you have even less options, unfortunately."


    I shifted around, sinking deeper into her couch - feeling more daunted with every metaphorical flip of the textbook. I remembered back when I first made the request to be taught by her, how eager and keen I was, smiling and shrugging at every caveat she threw at me¡­ where did all that bravado go, I wonder?


    "A catalyst is like¡­ well¡­" Irene paused for a moment, struggling to summarize months of learning into a single sentence. "A closed circuit of sorts. Magic that is able to govern itself upon a single purpose to uphold. In this particr instance¡­ we need one in order to ensure your barrier is able to hold the influence of Death for quite some time."


    "Tell me you already got one for me ready," I asked, fingers crossed. "Something like this sounds like something you''d prep for beforehand."


    She gave a look - and all I could see was ambiguity.


    "Ironically enough, something dead, or something close to death, is usually what is mostmonly used¡­"


    Okay, now I get that look.


    "Your mother - rodents, was it? birds? A little impractical, that, but she made it work. As for the Kingdom of Astra, perhaps the most famous example¡­ the Church had volunteered seven powerful, devoted bishops to serve as sacrifices to empower the barrier surrounding the nation. See, exempting specialized artifacts, channeling your magic, your intentions through an organic husk is the most effective way to both form and maintain a barrier."


    "Irene," I spoke up, rmed. "I know you''re not suggesting it, but¡­"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And I''m not," she spoke over me. "I''m not thinking of having you use anything dead."


    "Well, thank God."


    "I''m thinking of having you use me instead."


    I didn''t say a word. I didn''t have to. Not that I could even if I really, truly wanted to.


    Didn''t know what kind of face I was making either, but clearly it was nothing too good seeing as how Irene came hastily marching my way and plopping down right next to me, aforting hand resting atop my thigh with just a touch of enticing shock.


    "I won''t be in any danger if that''s what you''re thinking," she said immediately. "It won''t hurt me, you won''t harm me. In fact, I''d barely even feel a thing. The only reason it would be inadvisable to utilize a living being is due to its unpredictability. Unlike the dead, it''s a lot harder to channel and permeate your magic and intentions through a living, breathing person."


    "Howe?" I asked.


    "Same reason you can''t shove more things in an overflowing fridge," she answered simply. "Things get cluttered, things get mushed. My magic might interfere with yours. It''s highly unreliable. Near death, however, things can be more manageable. Though I don''t expect you to be quite keen on that prospect either, right?"


    I knew she was joking, the faint smile on her face couldn''t have made that fact more obvious¡­ despite that, that didn''t stop me from just outright feeling queasy.


    "So I¡­ I - what?" I asked slowly. When I start to form the barrier, must I form it¡­ directly through you?"


    "Arms extended, mind empty," Irene nodded her head. "Focus, Determination, Intent. It''s just like everything else."


    "A barrier for Death, Irene," I said. "A barrier I''m supposed to channel through you somehow too. Can you really consider that being just like everything else?"


    "You''ll fail, you''ll mess up, of course. But that''s just you getting started is all," Irene said, speaking without the slightest waver of confidence in her voice. "But eventually, you''ll get the hang of it. Eventually, I know you''ll seed. Just like with everything else you had set your mind to. I''ve seen it happen enough times to not expect anything less from you."


    Then, leaning a little forward, a little closer, she peered up at me.


    "And waking Ria," she said softly. "You do want to do this, don''t you?"


    A question like that - usually, I''d hesitate. Yet for some reason, at this moment¡­


    "I do."


    I don''t.


    "Then there you go," Irene said, beaming admirably. "It''s just only a matter of time now."


    I felt another light jolt, and wriggling gently, Irene entwined her fingers tightly between mine - and there I felt a silent whirr, an invisible wind¡­ a tender warmth.


    "Well then," she said in an escaping breath. "Ready to get started?"

 Chapter 854 To Wake A Mocking-Bird, Part 1

    ?


    Where to begin and how to begin were always gonna be the hardest questions to answer first and foremost. Before you could even walk across the starting line, you gotta know just where the hell it was first and just where you were trying to go.


    Obstructing Death? I didn''t know both.


    But it''s not the first time I was at a loss before I could even reach step one. Just like with every herculean task I had set before me, trial and error was the only trite and true.


    Irene''s house hummed throughout with a brimming silence - dead quiet as a library, a cemetery. I''m sure it helps tremendously to keep focus, but I almost wish it wasn''t. When things are too quiet all you''re left with is just a building pressure.


    My palms were starting to feel mmy with sweat. I wonder if she noticed at all, the way she could just sit so still¡­ like, I never knew you could expend so much focus doing absolutely nothing - yet, here''s Irene anyway, her hands never losing their grip on minee sweat or shine.


    Makes me wonder who really has it harder here.


    After grasping for air during a fair few attempts, I finally made an inch of progress - I simply did what I did back when I was being bombarded at lightspeed by multi-colored balls.


    Something happened: a twitch of a finger, Irene''s finger¡­ and her grasp began to tense. I could feel something ebb between us, from me to her in the slightest, smallest increments, it was like tiny drafts of wind leaving the pores of my fingertips.


    The only thing my mind could rte the process to was as if I was blowing a bubble through a wand. Except the bubble was practically invisible, and the bubble had to be big, very big.


    And much like a bubble, I had to keep blowing at it extremely carefully, as it grew, as it swelled¡­ I could feel it permeate, expand, slowly, beyond my own breadth, beyond hers¡­ I could feel it envelop the couch¡­take root in the fuzzy matting of the carpet¡­


    I took a breath, feeling my lungs start to stab from a dyingck of one, and then pop! - the bubble was gone.


    "Shit¡­"


    "What, you''re actually upset?" Irene asked, as far from severe as could be. "Aplishing months of effort within minutes, I''d be rejoicing if I were you."


    "I dunno¡­" I muttered, taking my hands back for a second and giving them a cleansing rub. "...something didn''t really feel right just now. I know that feeling too - felt it before, and thest time¡­ it went on for a lot longer than a few minutesst time."


    "No one''s that good, I promise you. At least, not right away."


    "Yeah, but if there''s any chance of me pulling this off, I gotta be."


    But she just shook her head at all of my misgivings, both said and unsaid, quelling them with the look she gave.


    "You will be," she said, channeling the spirits of all the kindest teachers in the world. "Come on, try again."


    So, that too, went on for some time. After crossing the starting line, all that''s left was beating the rest of the race and all of the obstacles strewn about along the way.


    I tripped over the first hurdle, and so I tried again. The second time went as well as the first and with the third winding up not being much of a charmer.


    No matter how gentle I was, how careful I went about it - for some damn reason, the bubble I was blowing just kept popping.


    "Any chance I won''t be toote if I double back home?" I asked, after coating her hands with my sweat for the umpteenth time. "I''ll take my cloak back along with me, then maybe then I''ll - "


    "No cloak," Irene interrupted, projecting a slightly sterner mentor. "You do this, you do this on your own. How will you learn otherwise?"


    "I''ll learn eventually," I said. "Right now though, we don''t really have a lot of time to - "


    "So try again," she spoke over me again, no intentions whatsoever to see to reason. "You''re justcking confidence, that''s it."


    "I think it''s more than that. I''m just¡­ stuck. It just feels like something''s pushing back against me every time, and when I try to push back a little bit, then - dead. The whole thing crumbles." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course something''s pushing back - I''m pushing back!" Irene said, scoffing a little impatiently. "Didn''t I tell you? A live person as a catalyst is not going to be receptive to your magic. You''ll have to learn to get through me, suffuse yourself with my magic - find a way to be in harmony with it, instead of opposing me."


    "I''m trying," I said in earnest.


    "Honestly, it''s a little weird that you even have to try¡­" she mused, her eyes falling to a small glint of crimson. "You know, considering¡­"


    Irene reached her hand out, and very slightly, I felt my neck be tugged a little forward.


    For a moment that both felt brief and long, Irene simply stared at the small vial of swirling red dangling over her fingers.


    "There are a few scratches on the ss here," she pointed out, lightly rubbing a thumb along its curves. "Hmm, how long more does it have ''till you bump into something at the wrong angle and there it all goes, I wonder?"


    "Won''t happen."


    "Won''t it?"


    "Even if it does, I''ll make sure to get another," I said. "I''ll make sure you''ll give me another."


    "Easier just to keep it safe somewhere."


    "Funny joke, Irene."


    "I mean, what''s even the point?" she said, tossing it, disregarding it in a rather ostentatious show of pure, bitter apathy. "Not like it''s of any help to you here now anyway."


    I felt the vial m and bounce hard against my chest, feeling just¡­pletely bewildered.


    "A little piece of me with you at all times," She heaved heavily. "And yet you can''t find any harmony with it, with me. Clearly, it''s a sign, a big one - a mismatch, ipatible¡­ maybe we just don''t blend well together at all. Maybe that''s why you''re having so much trouble."


    What the hell¡­ what is happening¡­


    "That''s¡­ not true," I said.


    "Isn''t it?" she raised both brows. "Exin this, then. Go on."


    "I-Irene¡­" I said, blinking at her as much as I was stammering. "Is this just a¡­ weird way of trying to bolster me, or¡­ or are you actually upset here¡­ which is it?"


    At that, Irene went immediately silent¡­ sitting rigidly up with her arms crossed in stark defiance.


    Guess I''ll never know. If it''s the former, then woah, what a primetime actress we got here on my hands. But if it''s actually thetter¡­ then God have mercy on my soul.


    Please be the former.


    "I''m just gonna assume this is just one of your teaching methods¡­" I muttered. "And that being the case, I''ll just go along with it. Here¡­" I offered my hands toward her once more. "I''ll prove that you''re wrong, that we arepatible. C''mon, let me try again, alright?"


    I offered a smile to which she reciprocated with a scowl¡­ but after a moment or two, she slowly unfolded her arms and extended them out.


    "We better actually bepatible like you said," Irene said, her eyes gleaming in warning at me as she gripped my hands perhaps a bit tighter than usual. "Or else I really will be¡­"


    Now if that ain''t motivation to seed in this, I don''t know what is.

 Chapter 855 To Wake A Mocking-Bird, Part 2

    ?


    With spirits rejuvenated, or rather¡­ intimidated, I continued on doing what I do best.


    Falling, that is.


    Failing a lot.


    But also persevering, persisting¡­ enduring onwards with every fiber of my being remaining. You ask me, I think I''m actually even better at that than failing.


    Once I stopped thinking, I was able to finally cast all my doubts aside. The thing about messing up constantly in a seemingly never-ending cycle was that in a strange roundabout way, it drastically helped to alleviate the pressure of starting over.


    After all, if you''re still getting it wrong after the ny-ninth attempt at it, then what''s a hundredth, really?


    And thus, eventually, the high odds began to gradually even out in my favor. It started slowly, indiscernibly, barely warranting the attention it''s even given - but with a careful nudge, a refined risk, the bubble I''ve been trying to blow popped a littleter than usual.


    The next attempt - eventer. And the one after that, even more so. Again and again, failure after failure, progress swelled faster and faster.


    Somewhere between attempts, I realized I didn''t have to be as careful as before, the process was bing less precarious, the bubble less fragile¡­ the little drafts of wind leaving me blew freely, potently; Irene twitched, her fingers curling, gripping tighter, and with eyes firmly shut, I could feel the silent exchange, the ebb and flow, from inside me to within her.


    "Harmony," Irene whispered, lifting up my weary arms and keeping them from sagging. "Hold here. Now, just focus¡­ channel your intent¡­ amplify it¡­ hold it."


    The bubble expanded - epassing the entire living space, even deeper it went, swallowing the furthest edges of her kitchen, the dark narrow stretch of her hallway, forming along the emptiness of her walls.


    I then felt it graze the earth, ripple through the hardened soil, rifle across the dense snow, and there, it stagnated - a familiar throbbing pain reverberated through my bones. I was doing it wrong, or I was doing too much.


    Maybe it was the worst of both.


    Knowing me, that''s basically my third specialty.


    "It''s okay," Irene said, staring straight at me, seemingly as if sharing my sensations. "It''s enough. Keep where you are, don''t let go of me yet. Just a little more¡­ give me just a little more."


    It hurt, it ached, in the same unbearably way that stubbornness always does. Pins and needles, rending and stabbing, surging fiercer by the second. I think the worst part about this whole thing was that I knew this wasn''t even close to being as bad as it could possibly get.


    And that if I wanted to make this happen¡­ then I''m gonna have to get a little closer.


    I gave a little more, felt more coursing, and more ebbing. Barely an ounce more, I think - yet when it came to the pain, ''barely'' made all the difference between tortuous and unrelenting agony. Still, even then¡­


    It wasn''t even close.


    "Okay, stop! Stop here¡­" Irene spoke up, her voice slowly descending from rm. "This is enough. I think - yes, it''s probably¡­ it''s good enough."


    I couldn''t even let go despite how badly I wanted to. There wasn''t a single muscle or tendon in my arms that I could lift, not even twitch, a tremble¡­ instead, Irene took care of all my pressing needs.


    Sheid me gently to rest, propping my head upright with a pillow. And from what little I could see through long, heavy blinks, she made quite the ruckus in the kitchen - returning in haste with a tall ss of water to which she promptly began to use to pry open my lips, tilting it forward.


    "You got questions to ask?" Irene said, correctly surmising the look in my eyes as she lifted the drink higher. "Finish the whole ss."


    Eventually, I got far enough to the bottom to see my own glossy, zed reflecting back, but just when I thought all was well with me once more, I tried moving my body a little¡­ and that was when I found out the hard way it wasn''t so easy to breath when you got your whole face suddenly stuffed against the couch.


    "You really think you''d recover so soon?" I heard Irenement above me, before she spun me back right side up andid me t in ce as if setting me on a stretcher. "Ten minutes, alright? And if you''re still aching after that - make it twenty."


    "Irene," I finally managed to muster my voice, sounding lesser than a whisper. "The barrier? Did we¡­?"


    Her long, raven locks danced daintily above me, her hazel looming and gleaming so close¡­ it would have been quite the pleasant sight had only her expression matched the rest of the view.


    "I¡­ I think so," she replied, skirting away from my vision, and with the sound of her footsteps leaving, she continued. "It''s¡­ what you manage to fabricate¡­ well, it''s quite haphazard."


    "I didn''t do it?"


    "I didn''t say that. It''s just¡­ you''re inexperienced and a perfect barrier it''s not something you''d seed at on the first try. And given your catalyst, the circumstances¡­ you did what you could. And you did better than most."


    Somehow, in spite of her assurances, I felt even more of myself leave my body.


    "So there are mistakes?"


    "Inexperience," she repeated again, reappearing once more by my side with another brimming ss. "Yes, it absolutely could have been much better than it is. But you were in pain, and you were expending much more than you should be. Maybe if you continued for a little longer, then perhaps - "


    "Then why didn''t you let me?"


    "You were in pain," slower, firmer, she reiterated¡­ silencing me at once with a flood of icy-cold water. "And just for good measure, I''ll repeat myself again: I think you did it. From what I can sense¡­ the barrier is in ce, and for the time being, it''s holding."


    So she says¡­ but in the deathly silence, the numbing pain, and my cheeks bulging into bags of water¡­ it sure didn''t feel like anything was happening.


    For a barrier designed to keep Death at bay, I was expecting a bit more¡­ ir, I guess.


    "How long will it hold for?"


    "That, I don''t know," she admitted with a sigh. "For long enough, hopefully¡­ or at least just long enough to rid of Lady Enstar''s influencepletely. That''s all we need."


    "And how do we know if it''s actually working as intended?"


    "Well¡­" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For a moment, it sounded as if Irene was having difficultiesing up with an exnation¡­ but upon looking at her, I realized it was a whole ''nother matter entirely.


    Her eyes had drifted, alerted¡­ and that was when I heard it too, a scampering, a faint shuffling noise that belonged to neither of us.


    "Is that¡­?"


    I attempted to lift myself up slowly, but then I heard the sound of a nearby door flinging wide open, and the shock of it had my eyes rattling back sideways over the edge of the couch.


    All was a brief blur as the pain tore through me. Yet in spite of it, I did manage to notice one thing¡­


    I suddenly felt very, very warm.


    After that, after realizing that, feeling that¡­ I didn''t even need to see to know what was there, who was there¡­


    A scorching, flickering redpletely enveloped the white walls, the dim shadows, of the lone, narrow hall in front of us¡­ creeping closer, zing stronger.


    I hoisted myself up again, this time seeding - and blinking once, mustering all my focus, I finally saw her clearer, better, and brighter than ever.


    In all her glory, in all her grand luminosity. Her eyes zing rife with the crimson red of life. Her hair retained its blinding smoldering luster. She looked the same, nothing had changed¡­ as if she had only went and gone for a single night''s rest.


    And now¡­ Ria was finally awake.


    And also very, very quiet.


    Too quiet.


    Irene shifted, and immediately Ria snapped to her slightest sign of movement. They locked eyes, they remained staring, but surprisingly, neither reacted to the other.


    And so, Ria moved on.


    Her destination? The kitchen cabs.


    One by one, she loudly swung them open, brashly and uncaringly. From the first one, she mmed down a mug, then from the second, she plopped a tea bag inside it¡­ and the third, she apparently just did it for the hell of it.


    "Ria¡­" I said, speaking up. But at once, I felt a tight squeeze on my leg, and Irene beside me was fervently shaking her head. Not that it mattered anyway if she did anyway¡­


    Ria had just simply ignored me and carried on.


    I could hear her open a bottle, and then promptly came the sound of rushing water. She took a spoon from a drawer and giving as much consideration as she did with everything else, Ria began to swirl and mix¡­ wet stters hitting the floor like a rainfall of brown sludge.


    Finally, seemingly finished making her drink, Ria slowly strode toward us, barren crimson eyes flicking back and forth between us¡­ then to the only lone sofa avable, she quietly took a seat and took a small sip of her tea.


    Irene still had a firm grip on my thigh, and it had only gotten tighter as the seconds passed. She looked tense¡­ but in the tant way one does when pretending not to be.


    Ria noticed it too, snorting a little¡­ making small rippling waves on the surface of her drink.


    "A stranger, am I?" Ria said, her first words after so long, and it was just as disconcerting as I expected it. "I thought you''d be a bit more happy to see me."


    She looked toward me briefly, smirking, as if sharing some sort of inside joke with me, but all I felt right then was thepelling urge to look away that I had to fight to resist.


    "Are you?" Irene answered back.


    "You want me to tell you how I feel?" she snorted again. "And here little ol'' me was thinking my feelings weren''t worth two shits to begin with," she took another sip, rolling her eyes mirthfully. "Silly me¡­"


    I couldn''t bear it. I had to say something.


    "Ria, I - "


    "Yes, you," her head whipped back directly at me, and to me, she seemed to almost ze fiercer, the drink in her hands, suddenly bubbling and boiling a strong bitter smell. "Your turn. Are my feelings worth anything to you?"


    "Look¡­"


    "Yes? No?" She interjected. "Are they? Aren''t they? God, everything has to be a moral dilemma with you, don''t they?"


    "Could you just hear us out?"


    "Why do you all keep asking questions as if I got a choice in the matter?" Ria asked, her eyes wide in demand. "I''m already awake, I''m right here¡­ why are you still asking? Do what you want, go on."


    "Ria¡­"


    "No, don''t ''Ria'' me now, you''ll just piss me off even more," she muttered rapidly, the surface of her mug now enveloped in a dark sooting ck. "You don''t need to worry about me. I don''t need your consideration, believe me."


    And then there was that smile again¡­ a kindly expression from so long ago¡­ now so utterly unrecognizable.


    "Sorry, was that too mean?" She asked, batting her eyes sweetly at me. "Ah, just a bit grumpy. I mean¡­ I did just wake up, after all."


    Ria chuckled, taking a sip, her cup of tea all but evaporated.


    "Can you really me me?"

 Chapter 856 Melting The Ice

    ?


    Entrenched somewhere amidst the manic bustle of everything, between grueling shifts, quiet nights, and the general ongoings of my everyday life, I must have thought of a moment like this enough times to stop bothering to keep track of just how many times I did.


    As busy and active as I''ve kept myself as ofte, there was enough downtime in-between for me to still think about it, to still think about her. Some miracle would happen, a far-fetched contrivance in reality, and I''d drop by Irene''s on a whim, only to suddenly find a spunky, snarky Ria zing forth to a day full of her antics.


    I won''t say I''ve thought long and hard as to what I wanted to say to her. I didn''t dare hope that far ahead, but I did know for certain that the afternoon wouldn''t even be near long enough to get through everything that needed to be said.


    Well, it''s a little different from how I''d tell the tale, but here we are, and here she was - like a literal dreame true. And anyway, it didn''t matter even if I had rehearsed an entire grand speech for her for days on end, just being within proximity, I could feel the words melt away back down my throat.


    Irene, on the other hand, was clearly made of sterner stuff, taking the reins of the one-sided conversation and as well the brunt of Ria''s sizzling scorn.


    "It''s New Year''s, Ria," she said, sounding simultaneously cold and amicable. "Do you even still remember the exact day when you fell under? You''ve any clue how long ago that was now?"


    "Apparently, not long enough if that''s the case," Ria said, barking back. "Two years, three¡­ I can understand three. But the year hasn''t even ended - the hell, Irene? You really aching for me that bad?"


    "Well, it wouldn''t really be much of a celebration if I let the birthday girl sleep in, would it?"


    "That''s the best you got? Irene, really?" she said, her voice suddenly hushed and just on the brink of a quiver. "Happy birthday to me, that''s why you woke me up? You really couldn''t think of a better reason?"


    "Maybe I could, but this is the reason I went with."


    "Oh, so I suppose this is the part here where I get on my knees and thank you?"


    "Ria, you can go back," Irene firmly stated, evidently growing weary of more pointless back and forth. "What we did - it''s temporary - a few hours from now, you can walk back into the bedroom, you can shut your eyes, you won''t wake up. And before you ask, no - we won''t stop you either."


    Finally, something other than pure bitter malicended upon the angry bird''s hardened re.


    "Is she lying?" She asked, addressing me now.


    "No, she isn''t," I hastily replied, building up more confidence with every word I spoke. "We just celebrate this one night together, and then it''s all over. After that, you go - it''ll be just like this all had never happened.


    Again, her expression shifted to something else, and then clenching her lips, she cocked her head.


    "Are you lying?"


    "Ria," Irene interjected. "You disappeared on us. I tried to wake you, and you refused to budge. Left us stranded on our own to deal with the Blight¡­"


    "So you want to vent?" Ria said, in an infuriatingly condescending tone. "Lash out and have all your frustrations vindicated, alright, go ahead. You''re right. I''ve been a bad, bad girl. C''mon, I''ll be your relief."


    "You think I don''t understand why you did what you did?" Irene said, then jerked her head in my direction. "You think he doesn''t? You wanted an out for so long, a perfect opportunity came, and you took it. I''m not ming you for wanting peace of mind. I don''t care that you left us. I''m fine with you wanting to go. You can go. But, Ria, please¡­ please tell me this," Quietly, and gradually, she unraveled into a plea. "...after so long with you, can''t I at least have a proper goodbye?"


    The room had dimmed a little all of a sudden. A little less orange, a little less stifling. From across the way, Ria was no longer as harsh to the eyes as she was before in more ways than one.


    "There, you see?" She said, rising to her feet and leaving behind a charred silhouette that remainedfy on the sofa. "I knew you''d have a better reason."


    Irene stayed silent, staring - I, on the other hand, was left to wonder why she was suddenly walking towards us¡­ and that wonder only grew that much bigger as I found myself staring nkly at her stretching an empty hand out toward me.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "High-five?" I blurted out, the burnt-out synapses in my brain churning out their best.


    "Maybeter when I''m not still so extremely pissed at you," Ria replied, extending her arm even closer. "For now, I''ll settle for just a hundred. "


    I blinked up at her. "Dors?"


    "Were you always this slow? I could''ve sworn you were much sharper before," sighing a little impatience, she tried again, this time, much clearer. "One hundred dors, please. You know, those little green slips of paper. Give me the one with the one followed by two zeroes. Got a funny-looking guy painted in the middle. Yeah, can I have that one?"


    Insulted and patronized in less than ten seconds. I''ve almost forgotten what it was like hearing her speak the way she did¡­ and honestly, I''m not sure if I should be happy or upset right now.


    Also, what was this? Awake and walking for the first time in months, just barely got done exchanging greetings, if you can even call that a greeting¡­ and the first thing she does is extort me for cash?


    In a blur of autopilot, somehow my wallet wound up parted wide open, and my fingers were already plucking out a thin, green slip.


    "What are you going to do with this?" I asked.


    "Actually, I think you might have the more interesting answer for that one," Ria said, swiping the hundred and rubbing it between grubby, greedy fingers. "What do you think I''m going to do with it?"


    "Something I might end up regretting."


    "Some snacks, chocte cake, a bunch of drinks, maybe a pepperoni pizza," she listed off, fluttering the bill behind a quizzical smile. "Any of that sound like something worth regretting?"


    Cholesterol-wise, maybe¡­


    "You guys have me for one night only," she said in a yful reminder. "Might as well make it a fun one."


    "Here - " Irene said, having wedged herself in between us once again, instantly taking back the hundred from Ria''s clutches and recing it with the brazen glint of a sleek, ck card. " - whatever it is, just make sure you don''t go over three hundred. Is that clear?"


    "Mmm¡­" Ria gave the card a musing stare, deviousness manifesting in her burning gaze. "Four hundred, was it? Sure, no problem."


    "Three hundred."


    "So nice of you to splurge on me on my very special day," she fawned away, clutching the card close to her chest. "Five hundred dors. Why, you''re simply too kind, Irene. Too kind."


    Irene just stayed quiet, wallowing in her seat¡­ knowing better than to argue her way to futility.


    "And also you," Ria snapped back at me. "Don''t think I haven''t noticed that hanging there."


    Her eyes were narrowed, focused, and far away at an angle from ever meeting mine. I knew what she was referring to, where her stare had drifted¡­ I shifted in ce, my ne swaying along¡­ and her gaze followed.


    "When I get back," She looked away, strode away, huffing and puffing all the way to the front door. "I have a feeling we''ll have quite a lot to chat about."

 Chapter 857 Life Of The Party

    ?


    As soon as Irene''s front door mmed with a shudder, it was like a kick to the head.


    All that static buzzing, all that dead air hanging, clearing up instantly like whacking one of those old CRTs¡­ and it began to slowly dawn on me that maybe leaving the most whimsical and reckless of us three out on their own to do somest-minute grocery shopping wasn''t such a good idea.


    But there''s a reason hindsight was called hindsight¡­ otherwise, I wouldn''t be still sitting stupidly, watching as Irene''s window blinds briefly ze orange and rattle with a gust of soaring wings, far toote to do much of anything.


    "She''ll behave," Irene assured, walking forward and parting close the narrow peeking gap in her blinds. "And in the worst case: Anybody looking wille to their senses soon enough and just see a firework that just happened to st off too early."


    That actually sounded much more likely than shing headlines tomorrow proiming flying firebirds among us. It''s definitely what I would think if I didn''t know what I know.


    Yet when you''re already knee-deep feeling uneasy, you''re already too far gone to waddle out easily. It was like trying to y a Hydra here. You assuage one concern, out pops another¡­ and in this case, Irene immediately copsing to the nearest couch, looking drained and absolutely furrowed had me sinking even deeper.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, as straightforwardly as I could, hoping to get the same.


    "As far as things have gone?" Irene half-heartedly shrugged. "I''ve never been better."


    "And just how exactly were things, in your opinion?"


    "Tense, awkward, and as alienating as things could get doing what we did to her. Everything went pretty much as I expected them to. And then from here on," she met with my eyes, pausing with her words, looking quite unsure if she should even say them, before sighing, slightly smiling, hoping. "Things will get better."


    Half an hour came and went before we next saw and heard any more stirrings from Ria.


    The moment I saw another crackle of bright orange in the blinds, I went straight for the door, limping, wincing all the way, only to open it to a mountain of groceries¡­ somehow I wound up with the bulk of it threatening to dislocate my joint to the floor, as warm mes and an entitled smirk jovially past me by.


    "Aww, you really shouldn''t have," Ria said in a sincerity too good to be sincere. "There''s a bit more I left out on thewn I couldn''t pick up. All yours, dear."


    "Ria, I can''t - "


    "What''s that? You couldn''t be happier to help?" She spoke over in a high heedless chortle. "You really are so sweet, aren''t you? Exactly as I remembered you."


    I remembered all too quickly to just shut up and grit my teeth. Arguing, protesting, it''ll all go just as well as a pail of water to a nationwide wildfire. Besides, going by Ria''s standards, an entire garden ofst-second festivities was as mild as things get.


    It took two trips and a re-run for a bag that ripped open before I finally got everything inside the house. Ria was already emptying each bag, one snack, drink, one carton at a time on the kitchen counter¡­ with a silent, scowling Irene watching her fill every empty space and corner by the sidelines.


    "Three hundred and fifty in total for everything, by the way," Ria said to her, as she carefully ced arge box of donuts into the fridge. "See, I can be considerate. Probably thought I bankrupted you, didn''t you? No trust at all, tsk, tsk. If there were more of me, that''s pretty much grounds for a hate crime, you know?"


    "Of course, yes," Irene responded tly. "And I''m sure you wouldn''t want my card going into evidence when we go to trial, so - mind if I have it back?"


    "Mmm, not just yet. I''d like to hold onto it for just a little longer. Get to know each other a little better. It''s not every day you get to feel like a queen - and especially today?" over anotherrger box of donuts, Ria peered quizzically back at Irene''s deadened eyes. "Not gonna sour such a special asion for us, are you?"


    I watched as Irene took a whole lot quicker to recall the same lesson I had to relearn moments ago and just simply epted her fate as it were¡­ with her financial stability in the grubby talons of such a vtile creature. What fun.


    "So, first things first," Ria said over the sound of rustling stic. "How does the thing that you guys did to me work exactly? I''m guessing you forcibly got rid of Lady Enstar somehow, but how?"


    For some reason, she looked to me for an answer¡­ like yeah, ''course I''m the guy to go to for questions like those. Just like the good old days.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s a barrier," Irene said,ing to my rescue. "To keep it brief, we constructed a barrier around the house to keep Lady Enstar''s influence at bay temporarily."


    At that, Ria chuckled and chuckled a genuinely amused chuckle¡­


    "I don''t even dare ask how the hell that works. Far as I know, that''s impossible. But hey, been sleeping like a rock for who knows how long, right? What do I know?"


    And she chuckled again, the slow, breathy, ending type of chuckle that got her musing all of a sudden.


    "Just around the house, you said?" She asked, cocking a brow. "Well, I''m pretty sure I flew out a lot further than that just now. The thought urred to me when I was soaring out there - say, if I just decided to¡­"


    "Yes, you could have just shut your eyes and fallen asleep anytime you were out there," Irene said, finishing her train out of thought. "You would have pretty much undone all of our efforts bringing you back."


    "And with that in mind, you still let me out of your impossibly-made cage anyway in spite of it."


    "Well, what do you know?" Irene deadpanned. "Guess I''m notplicit in any sort of hate crime at all."


    "Nope," Ria said, turning away with another haul to stow into the refrigerator, a softer, clearer smile curving her lips. "Definitely not."


    So far, so good, I think. As far as I can tell, things were going along gradually as Irene had predicted. Better by the minute, less pressure with every word.


    "Oh, also, might have been too hasty on deciding to have you all forever for waking me up," Ria said, finally, with shelves bulging with treats, she slowly backed out of the fridge, mming the door with a snap of her hips. "It''s a nice view out there now. One definitely worth stretching my wings for. All the white snow, the city lights, almost forgot how nice this world looks when it isn''t neck-deep in rotting Icky death goo."


    "HEY!"


    My head could''ve touched the ceiling, and my heart nearly st against my brain. I''ve never heard Irene shout in the way that she just shouted, and I don''t think I ever want to again quite frankly.


    "You put that back!" Irene demanded, her voice still echoing across several states in every direction as she stumbled and fumbled her way through the living room toward Ria. "That is not yours to touch!"


    Ria remained stagnant behind the counter, her smirk with a conniving finish, and that was when I noticed it too: jutting over the edge of the white marble, that little gleam of red, that distinctly shaped arch of a heart sandwiched between her itchy fingers.


    "Ria!" Irene quickly shot forward, reaching over the counter, knocking over cans, and mming down boxes, only to miss her swipe as Ria tucked the chocte box behind her back. "Put that box back. That isn''t yours!"


    "Well, it can''t - ah - ! Irene, stop! Oh, woah, stop! " Ria said, breaking into a sprint around the counter as the detective gave chase. "I''m just saying, it can''t possibly be yours either, can it?"


    "Just give it to me!" Irene fumed, dashing still in this mad game of ring-around-the-counter, her expression as red as the embers she whizzes past. "Ria, I''m not ying around!"


    "I mean, you always get shit like this every other day of the week. And always, like always, one way or another they end up in the bin," They both took pause, both ending up in the same ce they started across from each other. Ria remained smirking, alternating betweenughing and heaving. "They''re never opened, never touched. So now, I''m wondering how the hell this one wound up in your fridge instead. Half-eaten too! Hey, c''mon, Riri, who does this really belong to, huh?"


    Then in the middle of all the chaos, all the strewn groceries, and frantic breathing, Ria caught me in the corner of her sight, and like a bulb shing on, her eyes shone just as bright.


    "Tell me, good sir," she called out loudly. "Does this belong to you?"

 Chapter 858 Burden Of Proof

    ?


    I never thought in all my life I''d ever be in a high-stake hostage situation before. All those crime flicks and cop shows I''d gleaned over every once in a while on television had really set me up for quite the preconception as to how one would usually go.


    On the other side of the tscreen, it was all guns drawn and careful negotiating as an innocent''s life hung precariously in the bnce. Reality, on the other hand, turned out to be much more dramatic than that.


    "Now," Ria''s eyes darted fast, cautious, her tone resounding a warning for no sudden movement as she slowlyid the hostage atop the counter. "My head''s been putting two-and-two together all this while I''ve been up, and I''m really struggling to believe what it''s trying to tell me. So instead, I''m trying to convince myself that I''m just stupid. Easier that way. Hell, it''s actually believable, so ten points for that alone."


    Irene slowly joined her there across the counter, silent, waiting, yet much like me, already knowing exactly where this was all going.


    "Many, many things must have happened since I''ve been gone, hm?" Ria went on, having a lighter, funnier conversation all on her own. "I mean, between getting rid of the Blight and this, I''m sure there must have been lots and lots of happenings beforehand to get from point A to point X - or whatever the hell letter we''re currently on right now."


    "And also far more important things to talk about like - "


    "This though, this right here¡­" she interrupted, tapping the heart-adorned top of the chocte box with an eagerness only matched by the smile on her face. "...I especially want to know how exactly this could have happened."


    The tapping stopped, and with the same finger, she flicked and slid the box over, momentum dwindling just short of Irene''s ttened palms. Then, with elbows slumping and a stool scraping out, Ria had never been more of a diligent listener.


    "Don''t be brief," she requested. "There''s no climax without the build-up, I always say."


    "Fine," Irene said, snatching the box and keeping it protected behind folded arms. "I''m no longer single."


    Ria blinked, anticipating. "And?"


    "And that''s all that happened there," Irene red, marching quickly and cing back the box, shutting the fridge with a rattling m. "The end."


    Oh, c''mon, I yed nice! Cooperated just as you wanted," Ria said, swiveling around her seat, following her every move. "Isn''t this when you''re supposed to do what I want now?"


    "I''m not obligated to do anything, actually."


    "Fine, I''ll just go ahead and kindly refer to the good cop instead," Ria shifted focus once again, peering over at me who had be little more than set dressing at this point. "So, what changed? what happened? Two lonely souls, two grieving individuals bonding over a mutual loss? What is it?"


    "It''s a long story," I said, much to her vexation and dismay. "And besides, don''t you already know it?"


    She frowned at that. "Do I?"


    "Before. I exined all of this to you before already. Y''know, back when I was first trying to wake you?"


    "News to me."


    "Well, I did. You asked about Irene. You asked about me," I said, recalling, and promptly shuddering. "You weren''t exactly happy with what you had to hear at first."


    "Sounds like me," Ria said, bobbing her head up and down before following it up with a weave from left to right. "But that ain''t me. Are you sure it was even me you were talking to?"


    "It was," I insisted, before recalling again. "Or at least¡­ I think¡­ a fragment of you, maybe. Ria-zero, you called yourself."


    "Then there you go," she said, huffing. "Catching up with some subconscious manifestation - how am I supposed to know anything?"


    And at that, my mouth could only just hang loose. "She''s in your mind!"


    "And so what?" Ria blew on her lips. "I ain''t in hers."


    Okay, just how the hell does consciousness even work?!


    "Divines, it''s just one simple question," She said with thinning patience. "Do I seriously need to spell it out? Are you two going out with each other or not?!"


    "Yes," Irene answered, equally as exasperated or maybe even more so. "And I mean that. Really mean that. No doubts, no lies, I''m going out with him. That''s the point X we''re currently in. No double meanings being said here either, so don''t you even dare ask twice. There - is this clear enough an answer for you?"


    Ria seemed to have sunk a couple of inches into her seat faced against Irene''s tirade. In a moment of rarity, her usual smugness was wiped clean off her face.


    "Seriously?" she asked quietly.


    Irene blinked hard. "Ria, I just told you - "


    "No, you woke me up, you saw thising!" she barked at her, mes flickering along with her intensity. "So now you bear with me, and you tell me - Irene, seriously?"


    "Why are you so hung up on this?"


    "Because you made me hung up on this!" Ria eximed, quickly rising to her and thrusting an using finger. "How did it go again? Your core belief in life? Never wavering, never once straying? Goes a little something like - ah, that''s right - love''s not real!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And then staggering aimlessly out of the kitchen, Ria spun around at her, iling her arms in a flutter of bright embers.


    "Told me you''d never love. Said you''d never meet anyone. I say you''re wrong, you told me I''m wrong - well then! Well, well, well then! Mind exining yourself now, youngdy?"


    Staring at them both, it seriously felt like I was looking through a skewed reflection of the past¡­ somewhere deep in the green of a forest, somewhere deep in a dream, I remembered this exact conversation too.


    "Beliefs can change," Irene muttered.


    "No, that''s the thing! You said yours won''t! That it''ll never! Never ever! And then what - ?" Ria let out a breathless scoff. "All that denial, all that insistence, only to flip on a dime? And for him of all people?!" momentarily, she snapped back to her senses to sh me a sweet smile. "No offense to you though - I mean, you''re nice enough, you''re good¡­ but,e on, you''re not that good."


    "Um," I wasn''t really sure what emotion to feel, to use. "Apology epted?"


    "No, I don''t believe it!" Ria said, returning back to her maddened ramblings again. "I can''t believe it! For my darling, stoic Irene to fall from purity so easily! You wouldn''t allow it! Not unless you''ve met the absolutely perfect person - you wouldn''t dare let yourself!"


    "Yes, exactly," Irene said wearily. "So shouldn''t that be proof enough already?"


    "Proof? What proof?" Ria batted her eyes at her, so fast, so instant, it looked like she wasn''t even blinking at all. "A chocte box, and a funny ne. Of course, the quintessential signs of a love so true! Yes, how could I have been so blind?"


    "You''re the one who wanted an answer," I said, bemused. "Now we give you one, and suddenly we''re lying? It ain''t real?"


    "I''m not saying it''s not real," Ria said. "I''m just saying it just doesn''t seem real enough, you know?"


    "Fine then - don''t believe us," Irene snapped. "Doesn''t matter either way. We''ll just move on from this topic and - "


    "Oh, it doesn''t?" Ria challenged again. "Matters so little you can''t even be bothered to prove its sincerity? Yeah, I suppose you''re right¡­ if that ain''t true love to a tee, then I - "


    And for some odd reason or another, Irene took those words personally. I only saw it for a second - bubbling hot anger in her eyes - before suddenly the rest of her consumed my entire vision. With a breath, she was all I could smell¡­ and on my lips, she was all I could feel.


    A secondter, with a resounding smack, Irene drew her face away from mine, facing a mildly-baffled Ria - wide, unblinking eyes, having watched everything unfold.


    "I''ve changed," Irene said. "Believe me now?"


    "Yeah¡­ but¡­ like¡­" Ria stammered. "I mean, hah - what''s even a kiss to someone who could care less what a kiss is supposed to signify? You see people do it all the time. It''s easy. See, if you really did love him, then you would have - "


    But Irene was already two, three, a thousand steps ahead of her. Knowing Ria the longest and knowing her best, she knew thenguage and the actions that she would best understand.


    Grabbing my wrist, and pulling my arm, Irene ced my hand against her red jumper, pushing deep into the soft fabric¡­ until Inded something, rested on something even softer¡­ and then wearing still the same stoic, determined expression¡­ she had me give her breasts a tight squeeze.


    "There you go, Ria," Irene said curtly, and simultaneously, so sincerely. "I''m in love."


    And suddenly, all was quiet. No moreebacks, no more condescending scoffs. Ria stood frozen in ce, her mes in a stagnant simmer.


    "Hypocrite," she whispered, mustering only enough strength to feebly shake her head, and very faintly, very begrudgingly, forming a smile. "Good for you."


    Then with sharper, more harsher eyes, Ria pierced through me with an ominous stare.


    "And lucky you, huh?" she said.


    "Extremely," I replied.


    "Still," she went on, her cold yet fiery stare never once abating. "I could''ve sworn you had the hots for that Elf you had with you before. You seemed really, really into her thest I remembered. What''s her name again? I think it goes something like¡­


    "Ash¡­" I answered, feeling a ram from within my ribs.


    "Yes, that''s the one! I remember her. And I definitely remember you. Remember that? All that time spent nning, scheming, doing our best trying to bring you two together. So, what then? It didn''t work out between you two or something?


    It happened. I looked away, I took a breath - tant signs of weakness - and her eagle-eyes caught it in an instant.


    ''Hey," Ria raised a brow. "Did it?


    "Ria," Irene stepped in, and even she sounded less like herself. "It''splicated, what we have - so if you could just listen for a while, and¡­"


    "Oh, don''t worry about me," she interjected, assuring, and honestly, a bit terrifying. "I''m listening¡­"

 Chapter 859 Trial By Fire

    ?


    Should have known this was how it would have all ended up eventually.


    This long-awaited reunion. This chance meeting of meager words, and even lesser time to be able to say them all.


    And so here we were, perhaps thest time the three of us would ever be together, and in this very same moment, there was nothing poignant, nothing tearful, no heartfelt words that we''ll carry with each other forever.


    Ria looked to me again, having heard all we had to say, eyes filled with the highest scorn, and spoke.


    "You''re a bonafide fucking horndog, aren''t you, boy?"


    Truly, this was shaping up to be a night to remember.


    Suffice it to say, Ria wasn''t too receptive to my polyamorous antics. Right now, it was as if she was looking in the face of a total monster - an indescribable beast of testosterone.


    "I''ve been gone - what? A couple of months? A couple of months, right? Not decades?" Ria smushed her face deep, her cheeks bulging out between each finger slit. "Where''s the goody-two-shoes too shy to make any sort of advances to the Elf? Who the hell''s this yboy here wearing his skin? How the actual - ?!"


    "It. Just. Happened," I repeated for the umpteenth time, my only defense, my sword and shield against her fiery ire.


    "Oh, don''t you even with that - don''t even start. Seriously, whoopsy-doo? I fell face-first into a harem of beautiful women. Gosh, I''m really such a klutz?" Ria paused, and in that time, gave the deadest, vapid face I''ve ever seen on her. "Well, shit, at least now I know you didn''t smooth talk your way into getting one."


    Meanwhile, Irene had long ago decided to just simply let Ria cry it out - get everything out of her system - sitting on the other end of the room, still waiting, hoping, that she''ll finally speak herst.


    Y''know, maybe it was naive and idiotic of me to have hoped for it, but I seriously did think that if anybody was gonna be alright seeing the curtains drawn behind the intricacies of my love life, then Ria would be the one taking the matter in stride and somehow also at my expense in the most Ria-like way possible.


    Granted, this probably wasn''t the best way for her to find out all about it, still though¡­


    Oh well, at least I''ll always have Tyler cheering for me in my corner.


    "The Elf''s expected. Anyone just short of cataracts would have seen the two of youing," Ria said, leaving scorch marks on the carpet with her restless back and forth. "That ditzy Matriarch. Adalia. Okay, surprising - but not entirely imusible either. I''m sure her sister is a joy to be around as well. Then there''s this - who''s this - what''s what, Amanda, was it?"


    "Yes, that''s her name," I affirmed.


    "Who and why is Amanda even a thing?" Regarding that question, Ria turned to Irene for answers. "A human? Like an actual normal human being from this realm - caught in the thick of things, knowing everything? Ooh, pretty irresponsible of you if you ask me, detective."


    "She had a big hand in helping us get rid of the Blight," Irene muttered, arms folded, with fingers impatiently tapping each elbow. "Capable of drawing a summoning circle better than most Magi. Faster too."


    "And along the way, your drawer couldn''t help but also be drawn to Mr. Aphrodisiac here, hm?" Ria snapped back to me again. "So, what''s the story there? Fell in love with her God-given talents, or let me guess - ''it just happened''?"


    "You know it."


    She shook her head, disbelief on a continuous rise, and seemingly unsatisfied with my answer, took off straight back into the kitchen in a determined march forward.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To put a face to the name," Ria replied, rifling through the counter full of groceries and toppling most of them to make space. After that, her rustling search came to a stop, and Irene''sptop was pped wide open. "Said she''s famous online, right? My, what a snag you made. Tell me, you gonna stop there? Or do you have room for something more exciting maybe?"


    "You''re inting the whole thing," Irene said, as always, quick to try and diminish the fire. "Ria, honestly, this whole thing is not as big a deal as you might - "


    "And you!" Ria interrupted, wearing a scowl that''d fit right at home in the face of an admonishing mother. "Concubines and mistresses - how many times have you seen them in the arms of sleazy royalty? See them all neglected and discarded time after time. Is that seriously what you wanna be?"


    "I''m not," Irene said.


    "She''s not!" I shouted just a split-second after her. "Ria, I get your concerns. I get why you disapprove. But if you''re gonna be that way about this whole thing, if you call her something like that again, then I''m done putting up with it - putting up with you."


    Everything was quiet between the three of us for a moment. Over the gleaming edge of theptop screen, I watch Ria take a few distantly spaced blinks.


    "Touched a nerve, huh?" then her gaze drifted slowly,nding back at Irene''s. "Does he bark like that for everyone, or just you in particr?"


    "Well," Irene just gestured at her. "Would you care to find out?"


    If I had actual physical mes of my own, I guaranteed they''d be zing right about now¡­ and seemingly Ria could sense that about me too, immediately dropping her haughty tone. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay, perhaps that wasn''t the bestparison to use," She said over the sound of ttering keys. "I just meant - well - I don''t know what I meant. See, I''m more of a ''one-true-love'' kind of woman¡­ let''s just say your way is a bit more ambitious than I''m usually ustomed to. Doesn''t mean I''m disregarding itpletely. If you think it works, if you really do care for each other like you say you do¡­"


    "We do," I interjected.


    "Then just do as you do, live as you live, love as you love. I''m good if you''re all good," briefly she flicked back to Irene. "I just dearly hope you all know what you''re doing with each other."


    "I can take care of myself," Irene said, looking affronted that she even has to insist on it.


    Ria just nodded back in silence, hunching closer toward theptop, and gleaning all she could from its white glow, until eventually¡­


    "Oh! I found her! Did I find her? Is this her?"


    She whirled the front of theptop in our direction, but even if she didn''t - by sound, by voice alone, I already knew all I needed to. On the screen, Amanda''s New Year stream was still continuing strong.


    There she was, a little square border on the bottom of her stream, sitting alone in her apartment, deeply engrossed in drawing an illustration for her viewers - what drawing though, I couldn''t tell you - I was more focused on the white glint fastened around her finger.


    "No games tonight?" Amanda said, plucking out a random question from her chat. "No, it''s almost a new year. We''re talking, we''re hanging out - we''re all going to be celebrating! Alright?"


    "So?" Ria jerked her head at me. "Is this your celebrity lover?"


    For some reason, I had a strong urge to deny. A gut feeling that I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    "Yeah," I said, risking it anyway. "That''s Amanda."


    Ria''s jaw practically dislocated from her face. Her mouth was open wide, the corner of her lips shooting upwards in disbelief again. But the good kind, this time.


    "No way!" She flipped theptop back to herself, taking a longer, clearer, double nce. "She''s so cute! Adorable! Innocent! Blonde! This is seriously her? Don''t joke around, is she?"


    And as if the timing couldn''t have been any more perfect, Amanda chimed in once more through the speakers.


    "Why aren''t you celebrating tonight with your boyfriend?" Amanda repeated another question. There was a long pause there, and faintly, only briefly, I could hear the discontent in her breath. "He''s got more important matters to attend to at the moment. No, I won''t borate. None of your business. Focus on the sketch! Anyone caught sniffing around is gonna get the redacted treatment, being serious here."


    Somehow, Ria''s smile just kept getting wider.


    "More important matters to tend to, huh?" She leered at me, cing a hand on her chest. "Oh, Mr. Promiscuous, I''m touched."


    Wasn''t I Mr. Aphrodisiac just a while ago?


    "Irene, Irene, Irene¡­" Ria then gawked at the owner of that merrily ominous chant for a good long while, long enough to even perturb her.


    "What is it?" Irene said, loudly expelling a breath.


    "Just saying now - between the Elf, Adalia, and now this Cutie Pie I''m drooling over for right here," Ria shook her head again. "You got some stiffpetition, you know?"


    Irene remains expressionless, maybe a bit too much so.


    "I''m aware."


    "I''d be worried. With girls like these¡­ maybe being a Subus won''t cut it this time. You''re gonna need to up your game a little more than just grumpy scowls and folded arms if you wanna stand a chance."


    "No, she doesn''t," I said, flicking my eyes between the both of them. "It''s not apetition. Never has been. None of them needs to ever - "


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, so says the ringleader of the harem. Whatever," Ria scoffed, rolling her eyes before setting them back onto Amanda''s stream.


    And it was then I finally realized why I had that feeling of dread, of doom¡­ as slowly, I saw Riay her fingers back atop the keyboard.


    "What are you doing?" I asked.


    "Ah, well, you know," she trailed off briefly, just as a ck resounded. "Only polite to introduce myself, right?"

 Chapter 860 Her Two Cents

    ?


    This was a car crash. A metal fork to an electrical outlet moment. An iceberg-sized disaster of titanic proportions.


    Ria engaging with Amanda in any way shape or form was the killing bullet to ignite a full-blown world war.


    Behind a wall of pixels, and the magic of radio waves, this was how Amanda was gonna get her first taste of Ria?


    Live on stream, to an audience constantly mounting in thousands, totally unaware of the conniving devil behind the keyboard.


    Not like this¡­


    "Ria, no," Irene said, springing immediately into action, as always a single step ahead of whatever I was thinking. "Not when she''s live. This isn''t the time for you to - "


    "I only got tonight, don''t I?" Ria said. "If not now, I don''t got ater. And if I''m gonna actually let you mingle around and y rival against these perfect tens - I got to know what makes them thick first.


    "Ria, I said no."


    "Or wait," I suggested, barely able to contain my rm. "She''ll get off eventually. You wanna talk to her, then - "


    But I was silenced, I was spoken over, my words simply regarded without worth.


    "No, either I do this now or - ah! Hey, wait a sec!" Ria stumbled back, swiping theptop away just in time before Irene could confiscate it. She raised a finger at her, warning¡­ her fiery locks smoldering, threatening. "Either you let me do what I wanna do, or I fly out of here and do our meet-and-greet in person instead."


    "Ria, don''t be ridiculous," Irene said, scoffing.


    "No, I''ll find her! You know I will," Ria said, hunching on the brink of a run. "So, then¡­ what''s it gonna be?"


    Was this even bartering? Did she think she was offering us a bargain here? Both parties are supposed to benefit, yet all the upsides seemed to be all only on her side of the deal. What''s even the choice? A p in the face versus a slightly lighter p to the face.


    How about no p at all?


    Irene looked to me, and I looked to her, and from each other, we saw no better alternatives. The phoenix hath triumph over us once again.


    "Don''t be obvious," Irene huffed, grudgingly returning to her seat.


    "Please," Ria rolled her eyes, scooting back behind the counter, and giving her knuckles an eager crack. "I''m not an idiot."


    Irene huffed again, a somber expression in the shade of her bangs.


    "I know..."


    Ria fiddled with theptop for a fair bit. Typing, stopping, clicking - rinse and repeating - it was all very intriguing.


    Try as might though, five feet was as close as I could possibly get without risking getting roasted in the name of private browsing.


    So I initiated n B: tuning into the live stream myself using my own phone, and there I watched as Amanda continued on with her broad strokes, drawing and redrawing a particrly sharp curve until she was satisfied with it¡­ all the while remaining ignorant of what was about to happen.


    Unflinching and unblinking, I pressed my gaze closely to the steady stream of messages to the side¡­ the influx of emojis, of inside jokes, and a handful of moderator warnings keeping things proper¡­ watching, waiting for one that was not like the rest.


    Somewhere down the line, the empty seat next to me began to sink, and with a jolt in my lungs and a whiff of something sweet, Irene came and joined me for this impromptu stakeout¡­ mumbling regrets one after the other under her simmering breath.


    "Really, now?" Ria chuckled from afar, staring at the both of us huddled shoulder to shoulder. "I ain''t waiting with a knife at her doorstep, why are you acting like I am? What do you think I''m going to do precisely?"


    "No point wondering that," Irene said.


    "We''ll find out soon enough, won''t we?" I finished.


    "Love me enough to wake me, but enough to trust me¡­" Ria bemoaned, her face clenching in anguish. "Fine, sure - you''re all the better for it anyway." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There was a split-second where I saw her sorrow warped into something a bit more sinister, before I felt my eyes tear away, hearing a chime, a ding¡­ something popping on screen.


    A donation.


    From one ''Riana Von Birb''.


    ssy.


    "Fifty dors?!" Irene bellowed, jumping out of her seat again like she''s got a spring attached to her ass. "No! No, that is not okay! I did not give you permission to use my card in any sort of - !"


    "Still under the budget," Ria immediately retorted. "Besides, it''s the only way it''ll let me send one this long! Also, you can ask for it back at any time. Who''d say no to a demanding officer?"


    "Card. Now."


    Seeing, seething red, Irene trembled the earth with her stomps forward.


    Meanwhile, I remain rooted in ce, staring at an excerpt of the donation message in the brief, fleeting seconds they appeared on screen¡­ wanting it to go away¡­ wishing for it not to exist¡­ please just ignore it¡­


    Oh, please don''t read it¡­


    Amanda looked up, and I felt my hopes sink down. She set her stylus t to the side - like my heartbeat on an ECG, and with the sweetest, most innocent smile on her face, she started to read.


    "Fifty dors from¡­ Riana Von¡­ Birb. Wow. Someone''s feeling generous tonight. But, thanks! Thanks very much, um¡­"


    Her eyes flicked down ever so little, and right then, I had half the mind to try harnessing the lightning and just zap this city to darkness.


    But s, I am powerless.


    "Hey, Amanda! Firstly, Happy New Year! I''ve been a silent watcher for a long time ande to really admire you and your sparkling personality - aww, thank you," she nodded gratefully before resuming. "That being said, I''d appreciate some advice - and I hope you''d give it some thought. I would really like to hear your opinion on this as it really matters to me personally."


    At this point, Amanda went and leaned in a little closer, paying that much closer attention to what Ms. Von Birb had to ask.


    "You see, I am deeply in love with a close friend of mine. He doesn''t know, but I''ve been secretly interested in him for a long time now. I made advances, dropped some subtle hints, and I''m ny-nine percent sure he also feels the same, but this is where it actually gets a bitplicated¡­"


    Amanda cocked her head, her mouth hanging open briefly in silence, before her voice swelled back up¡­ sounding extremely disconcerted.


    "My friend is already dating three other girls. Like, at the same time. It sounds weird, I know. But apparently it works for them. Works for him. From what I can tell, he treats them all fair and equally, and they all seem like they''re happy with the way things are for them. If I go confess to him, and if he says yes¡­ I''m certain he''ll insist on dating me along with the other three. And I''m not sure if I want that, honestly."


    The chat was blitzing at Mach five as the seconds went by. Just an endless stream of GIFs, emojis, and ''Ayo?''s scrolling past.


    "Ideally, I''d want him all to myself. But at the same time, I''d rather not make a choice. Because I know if it''s between me and the other three," Amanda went soft, her lips losing the glow they once had as they slowly fell close. "I know it won''t be me he chooses. It''s messed up, but I really love him¡­ and this is the first time I ever felt like this for anyone, I don''t want to lose him."


    "Ria," Irene''s arms slump to her side, her card hanging loose between her fingers. "Just what on earth¡­"


    "Told you already," Ria cracked her hands again,ying them behind her head. Job well done. "I wanna know just what this girl knows - that''s all."


    "This was supposed to just be a celebration. How did ite to this?"


    "Hey, you woke me up, sweetheart," Ria reminded her. "How long are you going to be forever shocked?"


    "You''ve got a boyfriend, right?" Amanda''s voice churned out from the speaker. "From what I can tell, you love him to bits too, don''t you?"


    And from a few meters between, Ria looked me in the eyes - feeling a p to the face that wasn''t the slightest bit lighter at all.


    "So, say, if you were in my position, if your boyfriend was like him, if you had to choose¡­" Amanda reached the end of the donation, sounding and looking worse than she was fifty bucks less. "...what would you do?"

 Chapter 861 Hampered Love

    ?


    "Okay, umm¡­" were the final words anybody would hear from Amanda before the stream abruptly, and most tragically, froze.


    Or at least, that''s what anybody would have probably thought watching someone stay as still as her. Meanwhile, the chat continued scrolling upward at its usual speedy pace, and for a while, they simply ribbed on this ''Riana'' individual who had momentarily taken the spotlight.


    They joked, and quipped, each one taking turns being theedian of the minute, like a pit of snarky snakes being offered arge juicy punchline to munch upon.


    Eventually, the funny whittled off, and a couple of real ones came chiming in with their thoughts, opinions, and advice in Amanda''s stead. All well-reasoned, well-intentioned, but in the end, all meaningless given the fact their damsel in a dilemma didn''t exist at all.


    And Amanda was reading them. It''s pretty obvious she was, you don''t stay that silent for so long without also being heavily upied with something.


    <<Confess>>mented Geobro_3. <<If he feels the same for you, then he''ll be with only you. That''s how these things work. If not¡­ then there''s always plenty of fish.>>


    While Eshwlynbestwaifu had an entirely different take on the matter. <<Compromise, I guess. If you want what you want, and he wants what he wants - then there''s gotta be a middle ground somewhere in there right?>>


    <<Orgy>> said jawsbreaker. <<Then everyone''s happy.>>


    It was no mystery to me at all as to why his suggestion inexplicably disappeared a secondter. Poor guy got taken around back. Probably never gonna see him again either.


    After a while, Amanda made a sound - assuring the few that had thought their inte went to shit that all was still fine. She took her eyes away from the monitor, seemingly having read her fill for the time being, and parted her lips, continuing where she left off.


    "Ria¡­ Riana, umm¡­" a steadying breath, and Amanda ran a hand across her loose locks. "Honestly, I don''t exactly have the full context of your - uh - situation¡­ so I''m not really sure if I''m in any position to give any sort of advice here."


    "Oh, don''t be like that now," Ria tutted, sitting hunched and peering over theptop like an evil mastermind watching her master ploy unfold. "Everybody wants to know what the celebrity thinks. C''mon, don''t be a tease."


    I was thinking of sabotaging; entering the chat and just exposing her whole entire scheme but unfortunately, that was too easy a solution. So easy in fact, that Ria warned me against doing precisely that.


    "Just remember, I''m only asking a single question. Do you want this to go any further than a question?" she said, dipping her vile threats in the sweetness of her smirk. "Besides, wouldn''t the boyfriend in question like to know what the girlfriend really thinks as well?"


    "I already know what she thinks."


    "Oh, do you?" she cocked her head, as always, looking as smug as ever. "Then, I guess we''ll see."


    "Anyway, Riana," Amanda gave a tender smile to the camera. "You sound like an absolutely sweet girl. I''m sure anybody would be lucky to have you. I say, think carefully about what you really want. If you think what you want is the right choice, then chances are¡­"


    She was right about to finish, four, five words away, and a full stop from moving on with the stream and leaving behind this bizarre moment as just another simple quirk of the streamer experience.


    It showed only briefly, like a small ripple forming in an entire ocean of rapid waves; Riana made her reappearance in the chat, like a haunting manifestation of New Year''s present.


    "That''s enough with the clean empty answers," Ria cackled, eager embers dispersing with every speedy ck of the keyboard. "Talk true and dirty to me now, girl."


    <<I don''t know what I want.>>


    <<I''m lost.>>


    <<And everyone I ask can''t seem to just give me a proper answer.>>


    Riana''s pleas for help scrolled on by, and it would have been so easy for Amanda to just ignore it - but she didn''t. Almost by instinct at this point, she went ahead and read them all out loud.


    <<I can rte to you. The expression you make, the voice you use when you talk about your boyfriend.>>


    <<You remind me of me. How I look. How I sound. I get the impression that you''re in love with him just as much as I am with my friend.>>


    <<So that just got me thinking, you know? If you were in my shoes, how would you work through this? And maybe, just maybe if I hear your answer, I might be able to finally find mine.>><novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was all very craftily-written. Just the right amount of desperation, apprehension¡­ using those short, poignant stops that practically baited for your sympathies. And Amanda waspletely falling for it. Hook, line, and sinker.


    A seasoned swindler herself¡­ just goes to show that Ria was just on a whole ''nother level apparently.


    Naturally, the chat was in a total discourse;pletely baffled at the sudden turn the stream had taken.


    Most were still keen on just taking the piss out of the whole affair, while a fair number believed this wasn''t exactly the most appropriate setting to be asking these kinds of questions. Amanda could have gone for either approach and I guarantee no one would haveined in the slightest.


    But no, ''course not - if she went with any of that, then Amanda wouldn''t be Amanda.


    "If your guy is anything like my guy," Amanda said, looking more perturbed with every word escaping the narrow hesitant gap between her lips. "I would want to be with him no matter what it is I needed to do."


    The chat became a blur of words and stickers, but I couldn''t have cared any less to pay even the slightest bit of attention. Amanda peered into the cam, and it was as if she was staring right at me.


    "Even if that means, um¡­ having to share, or, you know¡­promising¡­" she didn''tst long maintaining her gaze, she had to look away, pause for a moment, lightly rapping away her difort against her desk. "I know some people¡­ most people would say that¡­ yeah, love shouldn''t be one of those things you have to share around. Sure, I agree. But¡­ if I have to, if I really needed to¡­ then, sure, that''s fine by me too.


    "And that''s not me being naive either. I know what I''ll be signing up for. Having his attention, getting his affections only brief moments at a time¡­ and most of the time, I''d be wondering if he''s with someone else¡­ and all the time thinking if he''s enjoying himself better with them than he does with you. And I know, alright? Loving someone, you shouldn''t have to think that. You shouldn''t have to doubt yourself."


    "Divines," Irene, pacing fervently in front of me, sighed. All this while, sounding like an entire symphony of groans and moans throughout. "You''re really having her going here. This wasn''t necessary, Ria."


    "Eh, so you say, but on the other hand¡­" Ria raised her brows, swiveling theptop once more around in front of her, and with a distortion of pixels, tapped right atop Amanda''s deeply musing expression. "Sounds like it''d actually do this girl more good to let it all out. I mean, it''s like she said¡­ with pretty littledies like you - how can you not wonder all the damn time?"


    "Guys - " Amanda scooted closer to the screen, wearing an assuring smile before the unrelenting blitz of messages. "Look, listen - guys, I''m not saying go right ahead with it! I''m not condoning anything here. But you know, Riana here''s asking what I''d do, and I''m saying I''m¡­ I''ll be fine with all that. All the wondering, all the doubting¡­


    "Because you know¡­" she smiled a little more. "I like to think, eventually¡­ if your guy is anything like my guy¡­ then I know it''ll only get better from there. That, just because I''m not the only one that he has eyes for, it doesn''t mean that he''ll love me any less. In fact, I think he''ll want to show how much he loves even more. He''ll go the distance, beyond what I even expect. So yeah, Riana, if you really think your man is even a fraction of what mine is like, then alright¡­"


    Amanda pointed her eyes toward the camera again, addressing her words to absolutely no one in particr. And yet, everyone heard her.


    "I think you have absolutely nothing to worry about."


    "Wow," Ria whispered, gawking at me and looking genuinely taken aback. "You got this girl seriously down bad for you. Honestly, it''s actually kinda frightening."


    "You done?" I asked wearily, trying my absolute hardest to hide the delight from my face.


    "Yeah, no¡­" she went back to typing on the keyboard. "Onest thing, the most important thing, and¡­"


    A secondter, Riana emerged in the disarray of chat again, appearing between the memes, ''preach Queen''s, and general chicanery, with a final question that needed answer.


    <<So¡­ orgy?>>


    "Oh," Ria hitched augh. "I got banned."


    Irene mmed theptop shut, suddenly looming over Ria with a scowl and nearly ttening her fingers.


    "Enough," she said. "You''re done."


    "Alright, alright," Ria finally conceded, and delving into one of the stic bags from her trip, pulled a can of beer, which she promptly cracked open. "I had my fun for the night."


    Then, rustling and rifling through the same bag, flung another can straight toward me¡­ which slipped and bounced a little between my fingers.


    "Now then," she proimed, raising her can in cheer. "It''s time to celebrate yours."

 Chapter 862 KFP

    ?


    All''s well that ends well, it seems.


    For all intents and purposes, I supposed things could have been much worse than it was.


    Amanda went back to drawing her sketch after bickering and bantering with chat for a good while. The Inte did its thing and clipped the entire love speech she made for the whole world to hear and gush over. Irene was busy in her own little corner attempting a refund for her lost fifty. And Ria, the spawn of all conniving evil, had just finished chucking thest few stubborn droplets into her mouth from her fourth can of beer.


    All in all - life goes on.


    After that whole fiasco, the rest of the groceries that had been left sitting and neglected finally found use. Ria emptied them one by one, ending up with a counter brimming with fresh meat and a bunch of other ingredients fit for an entire all-you-can-eat buffet.


    "You''re gonna cook all that?" I asked, feeling stuffed just beholding the sizes of each portion of meat she had prepped.


    "Why? Think I won''t be able to go through with it?" Ria said, holding up the skinny legs of a whole headless chicken and a cleaver in the other.


    "Um¡­"


    "Don''t worry," she sniffled, faking a quiver. "I already closed my heart to the cruelty a long time ago. Gotta do what you gotta do in the name of fine dining."


    "Okay, good for you," I muttered, still pouring over the counter from end to end. "Steak. I''m okay with steak. Give me a pan, I''ll - "


    "Sit and drink your beer," she ordered, brandishing the chicken at me and for a second I thought I was about to be shanked by a drumstick. "You''re a guy. Be a glut. It''s all you''re practically good for, right?"


    What in the fucking misandry?


    "Kidding," she shed a quick smile. "Seriously though - I got my own super secret special methods. You being you, you''ll just screw with it. So go. Shoo with you."


    Soon enough, the kitchen, and by extension, pretty much every other room in the house in general becamepletely fumigated with the peppery fumes of sizzling meat. Ria had carved her space there, stirring pots, and flipping pans, taking as much time in between to crack her fifth and sixth drink.


    "Still can''t believe the audacity of you two by the way," Ria said. "An entire birthday celebration, and you''re gonna have the birthday girl with nothing to munch on?" she tutted, crisping the skin of the chicken with mes spewing from her fingertips. "Seriously, what would you guys do without me?"


    "Without you?" Irene left her corner, gazing from afar, her expression hardening with every spill, and stain, and dirty te sheid her eyes upon. "I assume we wouldn''t have to do much at all."


    "Exactly. I mean, when was thest time you even turned on the stove, like honestly?"


    "I never had much of a reason to."


    "You do now. Now c''mon over here, there''s enough space here for two, you know?" Ria scooted to the side, giving the spat in her hand a beckoning flourish. "Remember how to grill themb? I showed you, right? I got it marinated here, don''t let the juices sizzle, and - "


    "I rather not, Ria."


    "Ah, so you say, but know what I hear?" Ria crinkled her smile, devilish creases forming on her lips while wagging a finger that was still swirling with smoke. "I hear you deciding, or rather, preferring to instead pass up this one and only chance to cook a proper, hearty meal for your darling boyfriend."


    "Nice try," Irene remained a face of stone, unfazed, unwavering. "But you''re not going to - "


    "Oh no, no, I get it -pletely, I get it!" Ria carried on loudly, unrelenting, and likely a bit inebriated too. "You don''t need to! You''re one out of four, right? Yeah, I guess we can''t all be master chefs. Let the other girls have the home-cooked meals, the daily pamperings, such a vital aspect to a man''s heart¡­ you know... the good o''l TLC."


    Ria paused for bit, stealing quick nces at her reaction.


    "Yeah, no you''re right. You can just skip this whole headache. I''m sure you got a lot more than going for you anyway whenpared to what the others bring to the table - so to speak."


    And with a wave so perfectly, so infuriatingly dismissed, Ria turned back toward the stove again, tossing a douse of beer from her can onto a steak and igniting it in a ze that somehow felt less harsh than the deathly silence oozing out of Irene''s still demeanor.


    "Oooh, that''s pretty scary, huh?" Ria remarked, and I suspect she wasn''t really talking about the pir of fire.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I practically got the scare of my life so far - seeing Irene instantly snap her eyes toward me like a demon out to get me. I knew what she wanted, I knew what she was asking, considering¡­ and if it came down to the question of having a meal cooked by someone I love¡­


    Then, really, it was simply no question at all.


    "Well, I mean," I began slowly. "You don''t really have to, but¡­"


    But that was all she apparently needed to hear. A single ''but'', and no further boration was needed. Amidst the scraping of metal, and the tter of utensils, Irene grudgingly rolled her sleeves inwards, marching forwards, jointing the still vacant spot beside Ria.


    "Here you are," Ria said, passing along a tray of uncookedmb, and wearing a smug look too irresistible to leave unscathed. "And then the potatoes afterward. Remember what to do with them?"


    "Yes, I know," Irene muttered, somehow resisting the temptation herself. "Boil them."


    "Peel them first," she rified, posing a gentle motherly cadence that just felt more patronizing than anything else. "Now, off you go, dearie. Chop, chop."


    And just like that, without a word ofint, without a hint of hesitation, Ireneid her down and quietly began to cook¡­ or at least attempt to anyway¡­ stiff and awkward as she went about it.


    Though, I''m sure she''ll do okay. I think.


    I hope.


    She ced a b of butter, watched it melt, and after coating the surface of the pan thoroughly, carefullyid themb atop, basing it in a simmering puddle of seasoning¡­ And Ria waspletely beside herself in awe.


    "I don''t believe what I''m seeing, you''re actually cooking all on your own," Ria blinked, shambling a step back. "Years of fast foods, decades of coaxing, and¡­ finally you''re convinced because¡­ ''cause¡­"


    Once again, her smoldering eyes met mine, and she was looking at me like I was a whole ''nother person sitting on the couch, sipping on the beer.


    "You really got all these women wrapped around your finger, don''t you?"


    "No one''s wrapped around nobody''s finger," I muttered quietly, wearily. "It''s all¡­ it''s just all¡­"


    "You," Ria finished. "You can''t humble your way outta this. You''re the whole reason for this. There''s no excuse."


    I just silently sipped more of my drink¡­ hoping by the end of this, I''d be drunk and numb enough to just go along with the flow.


    "Yikes, you," Ria folded her arms, leering at me, both wary and impressed. "Guess I better start watching my ass now¡­ before you end up riding it next."


    Okay¡­ I have a feeling I''m going to need more than just the one drink.


    "The barrier," Irene suddenly spoke up, slowly and aimlessly swirling hermb around the pan. "Just so you know, it haspletely dissipated now."


    Has it? I didn''t even feel it disappear. Shouldn''t I have felt it happen? Or has the beer actually already gotten to me and I just didn''t know it? Either way¡­


    Ria gazed back at her and for once didn''t have an immediate response at the ready. For a few seconds, pivotal seconds, she simply let her gaze linger.


    "Oh, that so?" she finally chirped, smiled. "That''s nice" before finally lifting her stare away,nding upon Irene''s pan, and the cloud of ck smoke wafting from it. "You''re supposed to turn themb over by the way."


    Irene briefly lost her stoicposure, scrambling at once to prevent hermb from bing charcoal. She groaned, hissed, and grumbled¡­ each seeding noise glowing her face just a little redder.


    Ria chuckled, genuinely amused - the smile on her lips, a genuine softness.


    "You know, If the rest of the night is as fun as this," she said, reaching out to the counter and cracking open a seventh. "Perhaps it wouldn''t hurt to pull an all-nighter."

 Chapter 863 Around The Coffee Table

    ?


    Fresh, piping-hot meals descended upon the living room space, served and ted one after the other in a dainty catwalk strut by none other than the head chef of the house, her trailing, billowing mes adding just that extra extravagance to her entrance.


    And that was the night and moment I found out that Ria was much more than simple eggs and bacon. I didn''t even know what half of the things I was looking at were.


    All I knew, all I understood from te after te of meat, vegetables, and gravy, was that they looked good¡­ and that they smelled even better.


    A minute ago I was still swelling and squirming from the burger I had earlier. But now my stomach was acting up like I was on the brink of death - funny how that works.


    "If you could cook like this¡­" I began, feeling my tongue salivate my words.


    "Then why didn''t I spoil you rotten when I stayed with you?" Ria finished the thought. "And, pray tell, why would I need to? You''ve got an Elf. You''re soon-to-be bride-to-be, eventually, maybe - still wondering who gets first dibs on that - anyway, yeah, Elf-Knight. Gotta make good use of her, you know?"


    Last to arrive was the sous-chef''s own signature dish,mb chops cooked too¡­ let''s say¡­ less than perfection to put it politely.


    "Poor thing," Ria tutted, staring with eyes filled with heartache. "Kicked literal Death out of her property, but can''t tell what''s what from her medium to her rare."


    Irene came slowly shambling to the coffee table, somehow shrinking more in size the closer she got, and amidst the piles and tters of tantalizing delicacies, she introduced her contribution¡­ ckened, shriveled, looking more like charcoal¡­ and plopped them down in the corner that was the furthest from my reach.


    So naturally, they were the first thing I aimed to put on my te.


    "Don''t," Irene said, one step ahead of my intent. "I''ll say you don''t have to, then you''ll say you want to, you''ll take a bite, you''ll say it''s nice - let''s not y this out, please? It isn''t good, in and simple. I''d be happier if you just passed over it."


    I grabbed a knife, squeezed a fork, and stabbing deep, what do you know? A b ofmb hovered in the air on the other end.


    "It''s dry, rubbery," she said, each warning ever the more stressful. "I had a bite, there''s barely any vor. If you''re gonna eat it anyway andpliment it, I know you''ll be lying."


    Warned, heeded, and noted, I sliced a piece - struggling briefly - and took a bite regardless¡­ chewing, and chewing¡­ and still chewing¡­ wow, I''m still chewing.


    Irene was watching me with disgruntled eyes, lookingpletely apathetic at one angle and totally anxious at another. Like an optical, emotional illusion or something.


    "Welp, you''re right," I said, once I was finally able to swallow. "It''s everything just as you''ve described. And more, unfortunately."


    "But you still like it anyway," she said.


    "But I still like it anyway," I affirmed, nodding, and taking another bite.


    Irene sighed, all-knowing and all-expecting, the scenario far too predictable for her clever mind. "Don''t know if I even want to know what inane reason you''re gonna use to justify yourself."


    "Well, for starters, it was made by you," I said simply between each savoring chew. "So by default - it''s already the best thing I ever had."


    She eye-rolled me, which was a hundred percent deserved, definitely. But as she grabbed an empty te, started reaching for her picks with the eager end of her fork, from an entirely different angle, she looked noticeably livelier than she was before.


    "Fuck, you two are cute together¡­" Ria whispered from the side in grim, despairing realization. "... oh, I hate this. I hate this, and I don''t know why I''m even hating this. Worst of all, I hate that I''m slowly liking this."


    All her thorny thoughts, and pent-up apprehension, Ria vented them out by ripping the leg off a roast chicken, tearing a bite with gnashed teeth, and lowly grumbling and leering at us through pieces of flesh.


    Soon enough, we all found ourselves with a teful of food and still an entire buffet of more before us should we ever run out.


    We sat in a circle of silence, just eating, and drinking, and then eating some more. For all the build-up and fanfare, when it came to the actual ''celebrating'' part of the celebration, it actually turned out to be quite simple and dull.


    Admittedly, the main event has yet to actuallymence. A quick peek at my phone revealed we were still over an hour away until the night, and the year by extension, finally close to a new beginning.


    It''s a bit curious, now that I think about it.


    "Why New Year''s anyway?" I asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ria was busy suckling on a bone raw, and took a couple of seconds before realizing I had her in my sights. With a loud pop, and her cheeks reinting, she cocked her head at me.


    "Why what?"


    "Your birthday," I said. "Why''d you pick New Year''s as your birthday?"


    "Why not?" she frowned quizzically. "It''s a free country, free will. I know my rights."


    "And I''m starting to think you just don''t know when it actually is."


    "Of course I do," Ria said with a look full of confidence - a confidence thatsted all but a second. "Well, I would know. Provided I ever got around to actually doing the math and conversion on it. But I would, I mean Irene already had - um, Irene, when''s yours again?"


    Irene, who had been listening attentively all this while, quietly answered over the rims of her beer can.


    "In this world, it''s the third of July. That''s if I''m not wrong. I wasn''t - thest I checked."


    "And how do you check that exactly?" I asked.


    "Complicated," Ria dismissed my question. "And you Mr. Suave? How ''bout it? When did Hero Daddy and Demon Mommy finally receive their bundle of you?"


    Now I''m Mr. Suave, apparently. Well, she''s bound to run out of nicknames before the night runs dry, I''m sure.


    "The tenth," I said, gazing at them both, and noticing both staring quite intently, perhaps Irene a little more. "Of January."


    "January!" Ria eximed, her eyes literally dazzling bright. "Ooh, you hear that, Irene? January the tenth! You better mark that down, the day ain''t far! Not a lotta time to n something special - and you are nning something special, right?"


    "Maybe," Irene said nonchntly, yet behind her hazel eyes, there stirred something with a fervor. But then with a blink, it was gone.


    "You sure you wanna y it cool here like that?" she cautioned her. "Being cool is cool, I get it. Everyone loves the cool girl. But if you''re too cool, your boyfriend over here is eventually gonna think you''re too cool for him. You want that?"


    To no one surprise, except Ria''s, Irene chose to simply ignore her words of wisdom, and continued to y it cool¡­ munching elegantly on a piece of rubbermb.


    "Know something? I missed the old you," Ria muttered resentfully. "My little Riri who''de to check up on me on my stump. That lovely little girl that''ll snuggle up to my mes in the winter, help me build my nest - where did she go, I wonder?"


    Once again, no response.


    Ria muttered again, sounding even more reproachful.


    "You used to love fondling my boobs too¡­"


    At that, I choked. Irene snapped. And the once sulking phoenix smirked.


    "She - what?" I wheezed out, oveing death bymb meat.


    "Don''t answer," Irene barked, sounding tense and staring daggers.


    But inversely, and in return, Ria heard and heeded absolutely no words from her.


    "Oh yes, she loved it," She continued merrily on. "See, fledglings subus get awfully nosy about things earlier than most races. Ah, she was such a sweet, curious child."


    Then she leered at me, her lips barely even able to restrain herself from spilling it all.


    "Would you like to hear some childhood stories?"

 Chapter 864 The Detectives Secrets, Part 1

    ?


    I don''t know what it is about childhood memories that bring the worst out in all of us. Okay, no, I do, and I get it.


    Everybody had their turn at being the walking embodiment of cringe and stupidity once. I don''t doubt there''s even a single being on this earth without a memory that''ll have them instantly racing for the nearest rope and tree branch if ever invoked.


    What I didn''t get is why Irene wasn''t the sole exception to this fundamental aspect of existence. Like you look at her just once, and you''d swear this woman just popped into the world without a singr w in both appearance and action.


    But apparently, that wasn''t the case at all.


    "My, oh, my," Ria sniggered, gulping down her entire can and exhaling back out a breath full of deep reminiscent. "Like, where to even start? So many options. So many¡­ tender moments, you know?"


    Tender, so she says. Yet horrifying was the only sentiment I saw twisting and tearing through Irene''s serene and stoic expression.


    "I sense belligerence," Ria said, looking at her through a cheeky squint. "Or is that just in ol'' embarrassment?"


    "I would sincerely appreciate it if we could not make tonight all about me, can we?" Irene said in a struggle forposure that she was rapidly losing ground on. "Tonight''s your night - let''s do our best to just keep to the asion."


    "Indeed it is my night, and since it is indeed MY night," she said with increasing emphasis. "I - that means me, the one the night belongs to - get to choose what I - me again, to rify - would like to talk about in this night that belongs to me. Am I - who is me - understood? Or do you need me - who is also I - to run it by you again?"


    "Ria, I swear - "


    "Okay, that - "Suddenly she - who was Ria - then thrust a finger at Irene, swaying a little while holding back a belch that puffed away in her cheeks. "We''ll start with that. Enough with ''Ria''. ''Ria'', who? No, you call me ''Riri'' like you used to."


    Irene blinked, and as if in slow motion, I saw the invisible ripple of anguish, of pure unbridled agony¡­ as her eyelids fell with an almost foreboding sense of finality.


    "C''mon, you remember," Ria said, stretching her tone in a tant melody of mockery. "You call me ''Riri'' all the time. Aunty Riri, the one and only. And you came up with it all on your own too! I was so proud of you."


    Aunty Riri. Okay, then. That''s¡­ I guess that is kinda cute.


    "And then you''d make me call you ''Riri'' too, right? remember?" she continued, and it was genuinely startling how fast Irene''s face suddenly flooded with red. "Ria, Ruria - you loved that we matched! And - oh yeah! You would justpletely ignore me if I didn''t call you that. Like I did not exist, t out! You''d get all grumpy and pouty - Ah, Divines, you were so cute!"


    "Stop! It!" Irene hissed, her teeth clenched, and her eyespletely avoiding going anywhere close in my direction.


    And I sorely wish she would, y''know? Even if just for a second. It''s already rare enough seeing her blushing¡­ gotta make every moment count.


    "Then~ say~ the~ magic~ word~" Ria said airily. "Otherwise how would I know who you''re talking to?"


    "Forget about it."


    "Fine, suit yourself," with a jerk of her head, Ria instantly locked onto me with eyes full of jubnce, and a smile brimming wide with chicanery. "Did you know Irene''s favorite hobby used to be observing the shape and size of various animal genitals?"


    I''m so d I wasn''t drinking. I''d have died. I''m also d I wasn''t eating either. I''d have died too.


    "RIA!"


    Irene mmed a hand against the table, rattling ss, toppling meatballs, and some of hermb slid off,nding in a hard thud instead of a wet st. She was halfway rising from her seat, almost looking like she was about ready to throw herself across the table, and honestly, with how deranged she looked¡­ I decided to back away a couple of inches.


    Y''know, just in case.


    "It''s a growth spurt kind of a thing for subi, you know?" Ria went on happily, both blind and deaf to all going-ons currently going on. "Same with the boob fondling too. See, at some point in their youth, they tend to reach a peak in their sexual curiosity. Got them wanting to about all kinds of things. Kinda like puberty, but¡­ more aggressive? Typically if raised in the right surroundings, it can be mitigated. But since Ruria here didn''t get to grow up with her own kind, she had to find other means of¡­ relief¡­ ''know what I''m saying?"


    I thought it was best that I didn''t say anything. I never actually nned to since this whole trip down memoryne began. For Irene''s sake, I thought.


    But then, subtly, little by little, inch by inch, I noticed her head tilting in my direction¡­ like she was waiting, anticipating¡­ and suddenly I wasn''t so sure as to what the right to do was anymore.


    "Mmm," I said, stiffly nodding, doing my best to keep any sort of emotion out of my face. "Yes, um, very¡­ very interesting."


    "Oh, you think that''s interesting?"


    Like a panther on a prowl, Ria scurried her way closer my way and stopped just short beside me, her breath in my ear as if ready to spill a closely guarded secret. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you know that a Subus can tell when you''re feeling horny?" she said, whispering far too loudly for any sort of secrecy. "They can sense it¡­ almost taste it even. It''s how they know when exactly to strike, especially against the more reserved, stubborn folks."


    "Umm," I was just confused. Interesting tidbit and all, but not exactly noteworthy info. "That''s nice, I guess."


    Ria smirked.


    "And the best part?"


    There''s a best part?


    "When ites to the certain special person a Subus is attracted to," she said slowly, her words practically dripping in sticky, gooey glee. "That individual''s pheromones can act as an aphrodisiac to the Subus herself."


    Oh.


    Okay, now I get it.


    "So, putting it short and sweet," Ria finished, flicking her gaze from me to Irene. "Whenever you''re feeling horny¡­ your lovely lover over here will always be twice as horny as you."


    "R-Riri¡­" Irene muttered, hushed, defeated, and glowing as bright as the embers floating in the air. "Enough, please¡­"


    Finally, her request fulfilled, Ria slowly crawled back to her ce wearing a smile of champions.


    "Sure, Riri," she answered back sweetly. "Anything you want, alright?"


    Irene didn''t even look the slightest relieved at that. Just tired. Very, very tired.


    What kind of monster have we awoken?


    "But this is good, you know?" Ria chimed up again, cracking open another can. "Opening up. Talking. And you especially!"


    "Really?" Irene grumbled.


    "Oh, don''t even pretend. C''mon, hey," Ria briefly shot me a nce before throwing her nose up at her. "I bet you anything that you don''t even tell him anything."


    "Tell me what?" I asked.


    "Exactly!" Ria jerked a hand toward my nk expression. "How you were, the things you''ve done - I shouldn''t have to be the one telling him all your funny stories. That''s your job!"


    "They are not relevant," Irene said.


    "Not relevant? Honey, they''re you! Like all of you. Pretty relevant if you ask me. I''d wanna know more about you if I were him. Hell, ask him!"


    But ask me, no one apparently decided to. Instead Irene just narrowed her lips, looked away, while Ria took a deep breath.


    "But since it seems you''re far too embarrassed to," she then threw back her drink, eyeing me as she gulped away, refueling herself, her lips, for more to say. "So, do you?"


    Once more, Irene subtly-but-not-subly took a glimpse in my direction. Again, just waiting¡­ just in suspense¡­ only this time, however, I knew exactly what to do.


    "What about her second favorite hobby?" I asked. "Did she have one?"


    I heard a sigh on one side.


    Saw a smile glowing in the other.


    "Why, I''m d you asked¡­"

 Chapter 865 The Detectives Secrets, Part 2

    ?


    The ratio of empty cans of beer set against the number of meals leftover on the table was a steep, steady increase towards the former.


    Aside from my first can, I did not contribute a single iota to that number there. Irene was the designated disapprover of the bunch and as such remained ever as clean and sober.


    So that only left Ria as the sole cause, the sole polluter - leaving them all over the ce - under couches, rolling across the table, stacked on empty tes, even got an entire tower stacked at one point before they wound up as I had described.


    All that careless tossing and haphazardness and yet somehow not a single one found its way into the bin, and with the entire living room gradually bing andmine of aluminum¡­ it almost seemed intentional at that point.


    I didn''t mind the mess as much though, and no that''s not because it wasn''t my floors that''ll be needing some moppingter in the morning. It''s cause I know every time I hear that fizz and crack of escaping gas, it was time again to buckle in for another one of Aunty Riri''s stories.


    Think I must have discovered more about Irene in this one night than I ever had all throughout our time together. If anything, it was like I was learning about a whole entirely different person. This little sweet child from so, so long ago that went by the name of Ruria.


    Now Ruria was a rather clever kid. She knew the name and types of every kind of flora and all she needed was but a single nce to tell. Ball bouncing was a standard practice for novice magic users. Most required a week in order to sessfully vanish their ball, and for the real gifted folks - maybe three days. And Ruria, barely even half their ages, and with her nature of magic for an entirely different use. still managed to do it in two. Two weeks, that is.


    Even If I didn''t have Ria here gushing and hyping it up, I knew that was quite an impressive feat.


    "Well, that''s what happens when you got a freaking nerd as a father figure," Ria remarked, side-eyeing Irene with a bit of tongue in cheek. "Got you doing all kinds of nerdy stuff, right? I don''t think there was ever a day I saw you without a book in your arms."


    Yet every once in a while, however, when the days were dull and the poor little child''s studies proved too taxing to handle, Ruria would pull and tug at her Aunty''s fiery hems, begging and whining for a short, little joyride between the clouds.


    "She got really addicted to flying, let me tell you. If I chose not to let her hop on between my wings and start soaring all over the ce, then done - that''s her whole week ruined and I get the stink eye in return. As you can tell, she can get very, very set on wanting what she wants. I think I remember even overhearing her asking daddy dearest one time if there was a spell to make her fly. Ahh - tenacious. My Ruria in a nutshell."


    Tenacious indeed. I experienced firsthand just how set she can get on achieving desires¡­ at times, it can even be quite fatal.


    I''d know.


    "Oh, and yeah - ''bout the hobby you asked," Ria said, blinking the alcohol out from her eyes. "Don''t know if it counts, but Irene here used to love ying this game one time. Don''t know if she still does though."


    "Game?" I asked, and noticed Irene just staring nkly ahead,pletely gone from the conversation at hand. "What - hide and seek?"


    "No, that''s Ruria. I''m talking about Irene now, alright?" Ria took another sip, straining her gaze struggling to recall. "Don''t remember what it''s called. But when I was still just a ne hanging on her - if it wasn''t spooky videos, then she was always on herptop ying this silly video game - you were like part of a crew on a ship, each of you got a set of objectives toplete¡­ but the catch was there were a couple of traitors among you too, you know that one?"


    Oh. Yeah. I definitely know that one.


    "Anyway, Irene loved ying as one of the traitors - big evil smile on her face every time it was her time to shine. Devious little minx, you know? Never lost a single round, and no one was ever the wiser. Every time someone was even the least bit suspicious of her, she''d hop on the mic, put on a sweet and innocent voice and from then on no one doubted her twice. She had free rein to do whatever the hell she wanted. yed them all like a damn fiddle, and they loved her for it."


    "No way," I said, incredulous, yet still feel my lips smirking wide anyway. I nced at Irene only to find her rifling around with the bones on her te, tantly, purposefully oblivious. "She''d really do that?"


    "Oh, you better believe it," Ria nodded back. "In real life - nope, never - t out refused to use her irresistible charm to get two bucks off a meal or whatever. But in-game, in apetitive environment - all bets are off. She''ll use every trick in the book. Like, if winning''s a drug, then I heavily advise you get this girl into rehab as soon as possible."


    At any given moment, Irene could have chimed in to her own defense, said a single word to the contrary, and between the funny ''haha'' phoenix who half the time was fooling around anyway, and the honest-to-goodness detective, it wouldn''t have taken any effort at all to sway me toward thetter''s side.


    But no, apparently it was all true.


    And here I was thinking our paintball match was just a fluke.


    Irene was a sweaty, flirty tryhard in every sense of the word.


    "I suppose it can''t really be helped though, can it?" Ria said, reaching to give Irene aforting pat on the shoulder. "The seducing, the deceiving - it''s what you''re made for, it''s your nature, can''t help yourself even if you try to. But the bright side?" she turned her head, giving me a quick appraising nod. "At least now you got a better, healthier outlet for you to throw all your allure upon," she winked at her. "Good for you, girl."


    Ria then discarded another empty can into the direction of ''fucking whatever'', and as it thunk and dribble somewhere beyond sight, Irene took that as a cue to start clearing up the empty dishes and dumping them into the sink ¡­ which I highly suspected was just an excuse for her to squirm free temporarily.


    To the sound of running water, and ttering ceramic, Ria had quieted down for a moment¡­ blearily picking through the remaining leftovers to fill her te, and after a while, settled for some fries, a slice of chicken, and a surviving piece of Irene''smb dish.


    "Of course, not everything is sunshine and rainbows, is it?" Ria said, munching on a fry with slightly less than her usual smile. "I mean, I''m sure even you should know about it, right? Poor, little Ruria''s backstory."


    Suddenly things felt much stiffer without a single thing changing. Might be just me, maybe.


    "Somewhat," I answered, hoping it''ll suffice and we''ll leave things there.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Obviously, it didn''t.


    "Somewhat?" Ria cocked her head. "Like what? What do you know exactly?"


    Truth be told, much more than I''m supposed to know, and far less than I actually wish. After all, one of the few times I went deep-diving through Ria''s memories, Irene was the focal point. Their rtionship, history, how it came to be, and all the many ups and just as plentiful downs with it.


    Irene was still scrubbing away in the distance, te after te. I couldn''t tell if she was still listening in.


    Thest time I came anywhere this close talking about these memories, Irene didn''t exactly appreciate my sudden extensive knowledge of her¡­ which I totally get, breach of privacy and all. So I wasn''t about to overstep my boundaries again.


    "Bits and pieces," I muttered again. "Y''know, from trying to wake you up."


    "Ah, okay, I get it¡­ not your ce," Ria was staring closely at me, smiling again, catching the expression on my face. Then she turned over at Irene and called out to her. "You know, your boyfriend''s awfully considerate of you."


    From the kitchen, the sshing and sloshing of the sink continued to trickle as the only sound.


    "Hear that, didn''t you? Bits and pieces?" Ria red again. "You''re fine leaving him in the dark with just that? Never the full story? Or what - maybe you don''t even know it yourself. Is that it?"


    "He knows the full story." Irene finally spoke up, sounding as weary as she looked. "He''s been informed."


    "Ooh, informed. What''s this - a debriefing?" she chuckled. "Alright, detective, just what is he briefed about exactly?"


    "That I was orphaned as a baby - " Irene lifted a soapy te to the running tap. "That my entire tribe was in by a cavalry of the Church - " she began scrubbing it intensely. "That I was found by a kindly Magus - " she lifted the te again, inspecting. "He named me Ruria and raised me," she then dropped the te, letting it rattle lightly atop a clean pile. "End of story."


    Quite right, I thought. A little shorter, but it was as exactly as she told me all that time ago stuck for days within that abandoned building.


    But from what I know, what I''ve seen, that wasn''t really the full story.


    And Ria thought so too.


    "End of story, you say," she said, grinning ambiguously. "But rewind back a bit, that Magus of yours - he wasn''t very kindly at all, was he?"


    Irene whirled back around and the moment she did, I knew that unease felt now extended beyond my imagination.


    "Don''t start," she said, sounding her normal, and looking her normal. "Just drop it."


    Yet it was clear as day that nothing after her silence was normal.


    "Ruria Salnor," Ria spoke on, deliberately ignoring the signs. "Also quite the prestigiousst name you hold for yourself there, huh? You''re smart. I assume you know the legacy left behind by that name, right?"


    "I don''t want to talk about this."


    "Just leave it alone, Ria," I tacked on, trying to help steer her away.


    Sadly to no avail.


    "And why not?" she asked.


    Irene thinned her lips, growing increasingly vexed.


    "Because it doesn''t matter."


    "If it doesn''t matter, then you wouldn''t mind talking about it."


    "Ria, I said - !"


    "No, but seriously!" Ria interrupted, her voice towering over hers in defiance. "I gotta know now! You seriously have nothing else to say about the same man who killed your parents?"

 Chapter 866 The Detectives Secrets, Part 3

    ?


    Castus Salnor.


    I was never one for names, I don''t think I mentioned that enough yet. I get it, I hear it, and then I forget it. That''s usually how it goes.


    It was different for Castus, however. Even after long enough to forget, to never recall again - I still remember.


    If I rack my brain hard enough, I could almost vaguely put a face to the name. Some murky silhouette of an old man. I could see him saggy, wrinkled - yet also robust, sprightly despite appearances.


    But what he looked like wasn''t what earned his name the elusive spot it held in the back of my mind.


    It''s what he was, and who he was to the moment at hand¡­


    From memory, deep dormant memories, I remembered him being the one to seek Ria deep within her forest dwelling. For many winters, many cycles of the seasons,ing to her with pleas to aid the fight against Terestra, and always leaving with adamant denials in return.


    And he was also never alone. There was always someone else by his side, with short, stubbly little arms barely reaching to clutch the hems of his cloak.


    Ruria.


    From the bits and pieces I can recall, Castus treated her as close and loving as one could a daughter. He sheltered her, taught her, and gave her the warmth and affection that only a father could best provide.


    s, if only that was all he was to her.


    "Never really talked about him much, did we?" Ria cracked open another can, curling her legs up her seat, like a bird getting snug andfy in its nest. "Actually, no - we never talk about him at all. It was always¡­ a touchy subject, weren''t it?"


    Irene lifted her arms, slowly, rigidly, like they weighed heavy, crossing them in the usual angled, imposing way she does, before speaking quietly in a mustered calm.


    "So why start now?"


    "Tonight''s our only night, right?" she calmly, mirthfully threw back, tilting her drink in the gap between her smirk. "Gotta spend it the best we can. Might as well hold no bars with what we got."


    I didn''t know if it was in my ce to just boldly and carelessly squeeze myself between the both of them like a know-it-all in way over his head. But damn if it wasn''t at all tempting to swell my lungs and y that fool anyway.


    The only thing holding me back from wearing the dunce cap was Irene herself¡­ ''cause honestly if she really didn''t want this talk, she wouldn''t have given Ria the slightest leeway to instigate it in the first ce.


    It''s as the age-old proverb says: ''Don''t feed the troll''.


    You''re curious, you''re clever," Ria said, her tone with a touch of admiration. "After his tragic passing - you can''t fool me into thinking you didn''t delve into his life before he was a doting father. I know you know it''s ingrained in your bones to wanna know more. It''s only natural of you, after all."


    "So?" Irene asked, one word, short and concise, speaking to so much more.


    "So what I don''t get is - if you know what you know, then why don''t you act like you do?"


    Ria let out a burp, pulling a sort of dissatisfied wince, and gave her head a quick shake.


    "Hold on - lemme set the scene real quick. Picture this: you''re a young adorable kid, raised by a single, loving father. He cared for you, he watched you grow ''till you''re able to waddle on your two feet - basically taught you everything you know."


    "Your point," Irene demanded, her low voice like a knife to the throat.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Getting there," Ria assured, giving her throat a clearing cough that sprinkled embers everywhere. "Now we fast forward a couple of years. Your dear dad''s dead. in in cold blood by the very same cult of fools he has pledged his whole life to. All for the heinous, unforgivable sin of loving young, innocent, demon you. The utter tragedy of it aside, for all intents and purposes, your dad''s a hero. In your eyes, at least - you see him as nothing else. But outside of you¡­ is he though?"


    Irene took a step forward, then another, and with every lumbering foot forward, I almost expected to see fissures and brimstone erupting from beneath her.


    "Castus Salnor," Ria said, swiveling her half-drunk can in a loose hand. "In his youth, renowned for his discovery of a rare moss that, when brewed with a mixture of other ingredients, was discovered to be extremely fatal to a number of Demon species. The Subi especially. Then decadester - appointed by the Seven Churches as a Warrior Magus. Leading the charge for the swift, merciless eradication of all Demonkind that gues thend. And boy, was he ever up to the task. Could even say he enjoyed it somewhat. Let''s face it, he probably did. And once again, for his actions, to his people, to mankind - a hero through and through."


    She paused, smacking her lips, breathing in deep.


    "But to your people, to your kind - you specifically¡­ deliberately ignoring it, scowling at me now about it¡­ well, the question still remains. You know what you know - so are you ever gonna start acting like it?"


    "What?" Irene asked, stopping her march, her piercing eyes looming at her from across the table. "You want me to hate him for it? Is that it?"


    "Shouldn''t you?" Ria raised her brows. "He vilified your kind, ughtered your family, left you an orphan - I think we''re way past the basic prerequisites here."


    "He spared my life," Irene rebutted. "He cared for me, sheltered me, gave his life for me - "


    "So he had a change of heart," Ria let out a scoff. "So what? He loved you, so you''re not allowed to hate him? All that death and suffering, all his misdeeds - what, it bnces out? You know he still lied to you about what he''s done anyway, right?"


    "He didn''t lie."


    "Ah, that''s right. He just didn''t tell you about it," she scoffed again, louder this time. "Big difference there, excuse me."


    "Ria - "


    "Look, I''m just wondering is all - alright? We never discussed this," with a thunk, the beer can left Ria''s grip, ttering against the table''s ss surface. "I don''t particrly care if you hate your old man or not. Hell, I don''t. I still consider him a friend - pain-in-the-ass he was regardless. But you can''t deny with your specific circumstances, choosing to go against what makes sense both logically and emotionally¡­ kinda warrants some exining here, don''t you agree?"


    This¡­ sounded familiar. Uncannily, frankly.


    A parental figure, loving and caring from as far back as you can remember. Then the truth''s unveiled, cat''s out of the bag, and you find out the death and crueltyyered behind every tender word of affection, every embracing hug you''ve ever received¡­.


    Does that sound familiar at all or was it just me?


    Once I became aware of it, it was hard not to notice the parallels between Irene and me. And just like me, she has faced the very same dilemma that I still didn''t have the answer for.


    The question of hate. The riddle of forgiveness.


    Long ago, I already realized that as much as I tried to, as much as I wanted to, I just couldn''t bring myself to despise Mom for doing what she did. And I haven''t the faintest fucking clue why I couldn''t.


    But again, Irene had been through this road already. And a person like her, she''ll know her answer, and perhaps maybe¡­ if she was willing to share¡­ I''d know my answer too¡­ finally put this whole thing to rest.


    Who knows? Her conclusion might just be the same as my own, and I just never realized it.


    She returned to her seat. Irene, nonchntly plopped herself down, grabbing an unopened can just sitting close by.


    "It''s simple, really," she said, cracking open the drink and taking a brief sip. "I just don''t give a damn."

 Chapter 867 Another Perspective

    ?


    Well, I wanted an answer.


    I got my answer.


    Maybe not the answer I was expecting to hear from her, but¡­ an answer regardless.


    To all those deaths, all those irredeemable actsmitted and then kept secret from her by her father¡­ apparently, they didn''t matter.


    Irene didn''t care.


    "Okay," Ria said slowly, pausing momentarily to muse over her, and the earnest indifference Irene wore on her calm, collected look. "Guess that''s mystery solved then, huh? Can''t exactly hate a monster if you don''t think a monster is one."


    "Castus is a monster," Irene stated as clearly as her bluntness would let it sound. "I''m not excusing him, I won''t stand against facts to try and defend all that he''s done. I''m just telling you I don''t care about it."


    She said it without the slightest hint of hesitation, no doubts, not a second''s pause as to what she was admitting to that I had no choice but to believe her. Which is a bummer for me, because as opposed to finally finding some resolution, I''m left instead with another question entirely¡­


    If she really didn''t mind about having been raised and loved by a person she''d have despised and abhorred if they were anybody else¡­ if she truly didn''t care about them¡­


    Then do I?


    "And why not?" Ria asked, asking what''s been echoing inside my head on ring repeat.


    "What exactly is it that you want me to do here, Ria?" Irene snapped, weary already of all the questions she clearly believed aplete waste of breath. "They''re gone, they''re dead. What''s it matter to any of them now if I despise their murderer or not? If it''s a matter of principle - then just don''t. I grew up with the man I knew, not the man he was. I know, and I know you know he''s done what he could to make up for his deeds, even if he''s failed, even if he doesn''t deserve to be redeemed."


    Ria let out a tiny little snort, which further incensed Irene, raising her voice.


    "And if we''re really gonna start judging people''s integrity now based on kill count alone, if we''re all gonna start acting like we''re pure," she said. "Then you''re not looking pretty redeemable yourself here, Ria."


    And at that, the phoenix could only give a smirk, silently conceding with a nod that left her head hanging in a downcast.


    "Touch¨¦."


    Irene went and gulped the rest of her can of beerpletely, chugging it down like the elixir of life.


    "Satisfied?" She asked, exhaling so heavily, a piece of her soul might have seeped through. "Are we done talking about my deceased, hypocrite father now?"


    Ria just batted her eyes, darting them around freely in the direction of more mischief.


    "Lemme just see if I''m getting you. Alright, so by your own belief - you don''t mind if someone''s a bastard in the past, so long as they''re a saint in the present? A guy couldmit the most heinous things, but it''s fine with you so long as it happens long ago and they cry about it somewhere down the line?"


    A faint crackle popped, and Irene''s can gradually started forming dents around her fingers.


    "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "What if someone you love is evil now? Can they still be excused? I mean past, present - people are still dead, right? Does it really matter if it happened five seconds ago or five years ago? I mean I''m sure eventually they''ll see the errors of their ways. They still deserve love, don''t they?"


    "What are you even trying to say?"


    "And what about him, huh?" Ria jerked her head toward me. "What if he starts being an asshole in the future? You know, one day just gets up in the morning, mommy''s grand old ambitions start getting into his head, and - "


    "Ria," Irene said loudly, deafening the instant snap as she crushed her canpletely in her grip. "I''ll ask again - just what are you trying to say here?"


    Ria mused over the detective''s intense expression, her gaze soft, admiring¡­ as if finding her outrage nothing more than an endearing little sight to appreciate.


    "Just thinking out loud," Ria eventually responded, relenting. "But I''ll just say, if I were you, and if I had a dad like yours¡­ I''d have spit on his grave a million times over lying like that."


    Irene just stared in silence, permeating enough pressure to set Ria on fire if she wasn''t already.


    It was a rather abrupt end to an even more abrupt shift in topic, and the seconds that followed left no one with the desire to say any more than what has already been said.


    Ria focused on her meal, heating up the portions that had been left to grow cold. Irene met my eyes once, blinked, then averted her gaze to the empty space to her right.


    Meanwhile, I was caught in the middle of both, soaking up the words from either side and wondering how they''d reflect my own sentiments.


    When it came to the sins of the past, Irene was of the opinion they didn''t matter. Ria, on the other hand, wasn''t big on forgiving and forgetting.


    So where do I fall, exactly?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Do I care? Should I care? Do I forgive? Shouldn''t I forgive?


    Fuck, was now even the right time to be wondering about this?


    Actually¡­


    "Why can''t you forgive?" I asked.


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw Irene jerk her head back at me. But for the rest of my sightline, Ria took up the entirety of the view, a dangling fry frozen between her wide open mouth.


    "Excuse you?"


    "Torem Ignis," I said, and the fry flopped back down on her te. "Your father. I¡­ I remember him. From your memories. I saw the time you spent with him."


    Ria shifted in her seat, wearing an unusual empty expression, amplified a hundredfold by an even emptier voice.


    "Right, my memories. Should have expected this."


    I went on, careful not to tread too far out of the line.


    "You really cared for him. And from what I can tell, he loved you too - "


    "Then you probably weren''t paying any close attention."


    "And thest time I ever heard you mention him," I said, ignoring her remark. "Let''s just say you weren''t exactly looking back at your time with him in fondness."


    "Okay?"


    "He did something, right? Or rather, you found out something about him, didn''t you?" I asked. "So, just what is it? What couldn''t you forgive?"


    "Oh no, oh you," she snorted, a small smile manifesting. "You want a sob story, is that it? Get to know me, and what makes me, me? I thought I told you long ago you didn''t need to bother. My story doesn''t matter."


    "Doesn''t mean I wouldn''t want to hear it regardless."


    "Tonight''s our only night, right?" Irene added on, flinging back a familiar set of words at her. "What''s more, it''s your night. What better a talk than the very life of the party herself?


    "Oh, stop it, dear - you''re gonna make me blush here," Ria said, squirming away all abashed anddylike. "No, but seriously, I don''t see the point. At least with Irene, you know how warped her thinking is - the kind of crazy you''ve been smooching and sexing with."


    "Hey!"


    "But me?" Ria iled her arms at me, empty and questioning. "The hell do you think you''re gonna get with me? What - perspective?"


    "You tell me. You''re the one choosing to sleep forever over anything else, over me - " I flicked my eyes briefly to Irene. " - over her. If you want to talk hypocritical, despicable - you''re the one choosing to leave a daughter behind here."


    Ria burst into a single wheezingugh, her eyes as wide as her mouth, agape in total shock.


    "Wow!" She blinked at me in rapid session. "Ouch!"


    "So maybe, yeah, perhaps some perspective is needed," I said. "Before I go seeing you off in your grave, it''d be nice to understand why I''m even seeing you off in the first ce."


    Ria was non-stop with the nods, with the smirks, the incredulity, all throughout just gawking at me like I was the most amusing thing she''s stumbled upon in centuries.


    "Shit, I got nothing to say to that," she let out a whistle, "By the Divines, you got me good."


    After what seemed like forever, the nodding slowed to a final stop, and in silence, pondered it for an even longer eternity¡­ her gaze veering across the table, andnding toward Irene''s own. And faced against her once more, for some reason or another, her smile almost seemed to flicker.


    "Your boyfriend''s seriously got a way with words, you know?" Ria muttered.


    "I know," Irene affirmed, sounding empathetic. "He usually always does."


    Then finally, with a breathy, heavy groan, the eternity drew to a begrudging close.


    "Fine. Let''s talk about my shit life now, shall we?"

 Chapter 868 A Burning Memory, Part 1

    ?


    "Once upon a time, in and far, far gone and demolished, there was once a man named Torem Ignis. My dipshit father."


    A cold opening to what was priming up to be quite the long, riveting story of snark, profanity, and lots and lots of that ssic, unadulterated Ria-charm we alle to unwillingly love and tolerate.


    "Now Torem was a rather bright fellow, actually. In fact, he was considered to be brighter than most. So smart and clever he was, that in his time, the mere utterance of his name creamed the pants of all of his many young admirers, and welled bitter tears in the eyes of his jealous inferiors. But just why exactly was he so universally acimed? Just how much smarter and cleverer can he actually bepared to your average snobbish smarty pants? Irene - care to exin to the rest of the ss?"


    Ria made a gesture toward her and waited for a moment in anticipation. Yet time matched on, the question persisted, and the teacher''s pet remained seated.


    Much like me, it seems this was a history lesson Irene had absolutely no knowledge of. That, or she was just about done with indulging more of her antics. It''s a little hard to tell.


    "No? Nothing? Can''t even quote a single passage from one of your big, burly books given by ol'' daddy dearest?" Ria pulled a haughty smirk worthy of a broken nose. "Well, can''t say I''m surprised. It''s not a story the Churches would tell you. Hardly a story at all probably - major bits and pieces lost or misconstrued over years and years. Hell, who''s to say that what you know now is really what happened then, hm? Food for thought."


    "Torem, Ria," I said, putting her train of thought, so quick to stray, back on track. "What was he known for?"


    It took a couple of seconds for her to respond. A handful of fries, and a bite of burntmb apparently took higher priority, and through gobbled smacks and chews, I manage to hear her churn out a signal word.


    "Healing."


    "Healing?" Irene repeated, looking as if she had her garbled mouth noises wrong.


    "Healing, that''s right," Ria said, swallowing, before continuing in a clearer, unmistakable voice. "And if what you know now lines up with what it was like back then, then you''d know healing is a branch of magic that has no mastery."


    Even someone as green as me knew this one. I remembered the fuzz Adalia kicked up when she had me heal myself that one time using Mom''s cloak, and then having the intricacies and the many dangers exined to me further by Irene made it abundantly clear that magical first-aid was no joke.


    Only two known beings in the realm are known to be capable of wielding such vtile, voracious magic.


    Mom was an obvious example, and as for the other¡­


    "He was an absolute natural," Ria continued on. "Severed limbs, chronic illness - hundreds upon hundreds would cross the seas just for the chance of meeting him. He could mend almost anything, anyone, and while other magic users inadvertently wind up killing themselves trying to imitate his aplishments, Torem on the other hand, made it look as easy as a flick of the wrist. That''s just how good he was at it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Eventually word spread further and wider of his impossible talents, and for his altruism and humanitarian ways, the Seven Churches appointed him an honorary member within their closer circles, granting him status, wealth, and power like you can''t even imagine. And so yeah, there he was, at the top of the world, rubbing shoulders with the best of the best, and it was through his connection with the Churches that he became acquainted with a Magus that he''d soon blossom a particrly close rtionship with. This Magus, let''s call him¡­ Ss."


    At that, Irene shifted in her seat ever so slightly. Her stare a little sharper, her expression a little harder¡­ subtle little things that did not escape Ria''s attention, her lips curving again in that distinct shape of a detour.


    "I sense that one of our student is itching to raise her hand here."


    "Ss is supposed to be your father, isn''t he?" Irene said, yet sounding less like she was asking and more like she was stating. "You told me he was your father."


    I remembered that too. Vaguely anyway. In the early rays of morning, sharing information at a bustling waffle house¡­ I think I remembered Ss''s name being tossed somewhere along those lines.


    "Aww, so you were paying attention to me when I''d go off on some stupid silly tangent," Ria said, her face softening in an outpour of genuine endearment. "And all this time I thought you were just pretending to for my sake. I''m actually touched."


    "You lied?"


    "Of course not," she immediately refuted. "But more on thatter, alright? For the time being¡­ right, where was I again?"


    A slight pause, and almost instantly after, Ria found herself, and continued on.


    "Now with the kinds of sesses, glory, and recognition Torem has been getting for years and years, it isn''t really unusual that it all began to get to his head a bit. Got him thinking bigger, grander than his station - I mean, you can''t me him. He''s only human, after all. One day, a day like any other, Torem decided to finally bring his newfound ambition to reality.


    "To mend the unmendable, fix the unfixable, cure the absolute incurable. He decided he was going to conquer themon illness called death. Torem believed that man could be so much more than just flesh and bone, that the human body was just a shell limiting true potential. That death was simply an obstacle, not the absolute inevitability everyone believed it to be. Of course, at the time, this was all just theory. Immortality wasn''t even a concept entertained by any Magus worth their salt. Because, duh, nothing is ever made tost forever."


    Ria chuckled softly, then giggled a little more, as if someone had said a joke that was much too terrible to not be downright hrious.


    "Of course now, with the benefit of hindsight," she muttered, a slight smirk still lingering on her expression. "We can see that there is always an exception to everything."

 Chapter 869 A Burning Memory, Part 2

    ?


    "Immortality."


    What a word. What a concept. Even through a muffled mouthful of chewed chicken, Ria wasn''t able to undermine the gravitas the word permeated through each one of its illustrious sybles.


    "To those afflicted with a terminal case of chronic, debilitating lifespan-itis¡­ it is quite possibly the end-all-be-all of all wishful thinking. I''m pretty sure there''s not one single being across the cosmos who hasn''t gazed above their heads before and pondered to themselves¡­ just ''what if'', right?


    And as if a victim to the thought herself, Ria pretended to ponder away briefly into the nothingness of Irene''s ceiling.


    "Naturally, despite the utterly nonsensical aspect of it, Torem wasn''t the first person in existence to try and defy the odds - other clever fools like him wanting what they can never have no matter the cost. He knew that of course, countless instances of past failures and death in the name of sess that probably didn''t exist - but obviously, a man like him, skills like his, what did he have to worry? Given enough time and soon¡­ death would be but a distant memory.


    "But, oh no, what''s that there in the distance? Gasp! Egad! A pothole on his yellow brick road to sess! And a rather big one too at that. See, while Torem was all for shedding the weaknesses of man''s natural state, the Churches on the other hand, his best buddies, his closest advocates, didn''t take too kindly to such¡­vish ambitions. To them, as is with the general popce, immortality was a big no-no. A higher power such as that should only be reserved for the higher living. Men had no right reaching their hands down the primordial cookie jar, and if anyone should be caught doing just that¡­ defying death¡­ well, let the punishment fit the crime, as they say in ye olden days of yore."


    Y''know, with risks like those, the nigh improbability of sess doesn''t seem to really offset the consequences of failure. I don''t know why anybody would dly ept a death sentence like that¡­ but then again, I suppose I''m thest person on earth to be calling out stupid suicidal tendencies, aren''t I?


    ss houses and all that¡­


    "As is with every other form of illegalities, Torem kept his side hustle a closely-guarded secret. Behind the backs of his peers, his superiors, and even his Deities, day after day without fail, he would drown himself in sphemy, experimenting, researching. In short, he was in all sense of the term - a very bad boy. Now, the first few days, it wasn''t exactly smooth sailing, and neither were the first few weeks, the first few months, first few years¡­ you get the idea. Eventually, he realized that for all his brilliance and talent, death would continue to only best him if he had no one else to provide perspective and rity that wasn''t solely his own. He knew that it was time for him to suck up his pride, risk his life, and ask someone, but not just anyone, for help in achieving the impossible, the forbidden. Enter - Ss. The appointed High Magus of the First Church of Frederika."


    Once again, Irene did her little scoot, both eyes and ears focused in only a single direction forward.


    "Now, Ss was also another brilliant man. Perhaps not as brilliant, not as talented - but he had the experience, the know-how and his high position in the Church showed for it. His skillset was diverse, bountiful¡­ but if we''re talking true expertise - then when it came to the process of creation, Ss''s proficiency in the field was pretty much second to none."


    "Creation?" I asked.


    "Actually, I think transformation is more like it," Ria said with a frown. "Not sure why they''d call that, but¡­ anyway, I can''t be bothered ying trivia, so, um - she flourished an arm at Irene, shedding embers. "Take it away, Sensei."


    "It''s just another branch of magic," Irene exined curtly, her expression, her tone, with just an edge of impatience. "It''s the process of altering the intrinsic properties of an entity into something else entirely. You know, silk into steel, fire into ice, water into wine - "


    "Elves into Elf-Knights," Ria tacked on in with a grin.


    "You get the idea," Irene finished with a sigh. "Obviously it goes without saying that not everybody can just snap their fingers and turn grass into cold. Creation is a long, exhausting, and if negligent - hazardous process to even try and attempt."


    Hazardous.


    Of course, it is. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like at this point, what''s even the point of having magic if you''re always gonna be ying a game of Russian Roulette at every attempt?


    Frankly, I''m surprised I even got this far myself somehow.


    "So what happened next?" I asked, urging for another flip of a page.


    "Well, what else do you expect when you got two unparalleled prodigies together in the same room? Birds of a feather, you know? When they first met, they instantly hit it off. Torem knew him as a peer first, a friend eventually, but soon enough, they became close enough to freely share their lives with one another¡­ their hobbies, their interests, aspirations¡­ maybe even a few secrets.


    "It happened a good few years deep into their rtionship. Torem trusted Ss enough, believed enough, to finally confide in his dear friend of his true prospect in life. He shared with him the progress he''s made, the countless attempts he''s failed, before finally finishing his powerpoint presentation with a plea, a single wish, to achieve the unachievable with someone he considered a brother¡­ and if not, to at least help keep his cardinal sin a secret from those that would try to impede him."


    Irene was just creeping closer and closer to my field of view, and that''s not because she actually was - in fact, she was barely moving a muscle. No, it''s how she looked that''s been tethering my gaze more and more to her.


    Between the two of us, Irene undoubtedly was the one who knew Ria better, longer, and all things considered, the closest thing she had to a mother.


    So just what does it mean really when this was apparently the first time she was hearing all this from her after all they''ve been through?


    "Luckily, it seemed some God up there was smiling upon Torem that day," Ria continued. "Ss was more than happy, felt more than blessed, at the chance tomit sphemy together. To willingly forsake his beliefs, his livelihood, and even his life¡­ if things should go awry. Scary stuff. But he didn''t care because just what are friends for, right? I mean, who knows really why he agreed, why he didn''t immediately hand Torem over to the Church as soon as he spoke his first word - all we can do is guess, and I''m guessing¡­ that to him, to Ss, Torem was more than just a dear friend."


    If not for the table, I''m almost positive Irene would have pulled her seat all the way towards Ria just to better engross herself more.


    I remembered once in a memory out of a dozen, when Irene proposed to leave Kronocia for good, and demanded Ria toe along with. Not as apanion, not even as a friend. But as an essory, a simple relic of sentimental value - practically dering that that was all she was worth to her.


    As ofte, however, that statement of hers doesn''t seem to be holding up too well here.


    So much so, that I couldn''t help but wonder the inverse¡­


    To keep this all to herself all this time. To knowingly forsake her and slumber away in a time of great need. To insist on still sleeping and leaving even after all this¡­


    What was Irene to Ria?


    "And so the two began their long, prosperous partnership," She went on to say, mincing her words once again through chunks of chewed chicken. "To create a


    being insusceptible to Death."

 Chapter 870 A Burning Memory, Part 3

    "What is death?" Ria pondered to the ss, cocking her head all around, searching for an answer in either of our faces. "Or if you wanna go even deeper, get more existential - then what is dying? Well? Anyone?"


    No one raised their hands, of course¡­ and I highly doubt she was even expecting an actual answer.


    "This was the same exact question Torem and Ss posed to themselves day one of their long, prosperous coboration. If they could find an answer, even the tiniest slice of one, perhaps it''d be the headway they needed to pave the way to grander questions. But one mystery at a time first. Let''s discuss dying. What happens when a person dies? Okay, this is an easy one - c''mon now, anyone?"


    "They die," I answered.


    Ria beamed.


    "Ten points, Slytherin."


    I''m Slytherin?


    "They die. But why do they die? Who says it has to be that way anyway? Your heart stops pumping, your brain stops working - so what? Living in a world of dungeons and dragons, you''re telling me there isn''t a spell to mend those little boo-boos? No, of course, there was. But yet no matter how many broken hearts Torem has put back together, how many addled brains he had un-addled, the dead still stay dead. But why, though? Howe? What''s missing?


    "The soul. It''s the soul, obviously. Without it, you''re a husk. I know that. You know that. The moment you die, you''re Lady Enstar''s property with a rather permanent lease. Once she has you, there is no way of taking you back from her. No spell, no prayer, no God to save you. That''s how it''s always been, and always will be ''till the end of time itself. No exceptions."


    A pause for dramatic effect, and with a big, deep breath, Ria raised a high, contrarian brow.


    "Or is there?"


    Irene seemed to have pieced two-and-two together quite easily herself, for the cluelessness I was feeling totallycked any presence in her fixated gaze.


    "Torem and Ss'' search for an answer eventuallynded them upon the Reno. Or the Beastmen for the¡­ uneducated," Ria added on, kindly nudging her head my way. "A little history lesson before we move on: the Reno-people are arguably the most fascinating species out of the bunch, helps that they''re pretty disapproving to outsiders too¡­ adds to that alluring mystique of theirs. One of the earlier people to walk the realm, predating even the Elves and the Elidna. Legend says they even existed when the Divines were still roaming around the ce. But that''s all A.E folklore if you still remember what that stood for¡­ anywho knows if it''s even true anyway? I wouldn''t. I digress though - anyway, the Reno are a very unique group of folks, to say the least. Vampires, for example - you know what they are, you know what to look for. Fangs, pale skin, and a pair of scissorhands - very simple, very distinguishable. The Reno on the other hand, umm, well, they''re like, uhh¡­ hmm¡­"


    The history teacher appeared to be struggling with her own lesson here, leaving the straight-A student to chime in instead and pick up on her ck, getting straight to the point without the need for long-winding detours¡­ which was greatly appreciated.


    "Picture a chimera, alright?" Irene said. "The Reno are exactly that. They are peopleprised of different parts of other animals. You might see one with the head of a bear, or maybe a lion. One could have the tail of a snake, another the wings of a hawk, the gills of a shark. There is no one Reno alike with another. Some are born more fortunate with their set of limbs, while others die or are otherwise rendered helpless with their features. The strong are made into warriors, and they''re extremely protective of what they consider theirs. Many conflicts break out over pieces ofnd, and In a war of attrition, prowess, they almost usually win."


    And it was with thatst bit of throwaway trivia that it finally dawned on me why their name and description were all so vaguely familiar. I''ve seen them before, in a dream¡­ in more than a dream, dwelling deep in another long memory. Time and time again, I had witnessed Eshwlyn y many of these people across a multitude of battles for the sake of her Master''s - that Wilvur''s - ambitions.


    "Yeah, some specte they''re actually an ursed species," Ria followed up. "That they didn''t always look the way they did. That something inexplicable happened sometime way back, a transgression against a Divine maybe - and as punishment, had their entire lineage turned into amalgamations of amalgamations. Over the millennia, however, their beastly properties had started gradually bing less prominent¡­ some actually looked almost human - forked tongues and gori legs aside - that was until your mommy decided to disintegrate thousands of years of re-evolution. Shame, really."


    From what I could remember, they did look quite odd, and some of the more fiercer ones, monstrous even¡­ in any case though¡­


    "What do they have to do with anything?" I asked.


    "What, In our tale of literal death-defying?" Ria grinned. "Everything," she quickly, strangely eagerly pressed on. "If the Reno weren''t already an oddity of an entity enough¡­ for some strange reason or another, they are also the only species known in the realm to possess the extremely unique ability of dying twice."


    I took a second, needed that second, to process that bizarre amalgamation of a sentence¡­ which clearly was the reaction Ria was looking for on me.


    "It''s one in a hundred, thousands even, but it''s been known to ur," her voice dwindled drastically, low and gravelly, like a haunting tale against the flickering shadows of a campfire. "Someone manages to y one, decapitate their head, choke one to death, whatever means¡­ hourster, the once dead body would spontaneously resurrect, their injuries healed¡­ and if they happened to be missing any limbs prior to their post mortem, then they''d be also freshly reced with something new entirely. And everything, mind, body, soul, they''d retain it all. Sometimes the process takes up to a week, so it is customary for them to bury their dead in shallow graves in the event they ever decide to return for round two. Pretty freaky, huh?"


    Freaky was understating it. I know magic and the supernatural was beyond the scope of what I could even imagine. But this was another level entirely. Yes, even more than summoned fictional beings. At least there was some logic, some thread of sense in that whole mess. But this¡­ how does this even begin to make sense?


    "And it was precisely this," Ria continued on slowly. "This mystery, this phenomenon exclusively to the Reno that pretty much made the entire basis for my own existence. What is death? What is dying? With theirbined brain powers, Torem and Ss came up with a baseless theory that dying was just simply another form of transformation - a transitionary period, if you will - from a living, breathing being to a rotting corpse ballooning with meat juices. They believed that perhaps there was a way to override this instant transition somehow, to divert course, and revert the dying to the living. I mean they already had living proof for the hypothesis. An entire sentient race of them at that. Perhaps the key lies in their ursed state of living, their cobbled-together existence that made them ever so asionally insusceptible to death. Transformative beings.


    "It seems Torem was wise to have chosen Ss as his partner in crime. Or maybe he was just lucky. Either way, they swiftly got to work, and their goal? To artificially recreate a being, a man-made Reno of their own¡­ except fabricated and finely tuned to their precise preferences. They aimed to make a creature capable of replicating this overriding of death with no drawbacks, nost chances. An entity that Lady Death will never own. The logic was - if they could make this being into reality, then they were only a single step away from somehow applying this logic to current living beings as well. But how exactly? Where were they even supposed to start in making artificial, unprecedented life? Well, the Reno are just pieces of different creatures haphazardly fused together, aren''t they? Start there, I suppose. Choose a creature, inseminate, impregnate - let transformation magic do the rest, all that fun stuff, and eventually - vo! Out plops a freak of nature at your feet."


    A faint glimmer found the fiery crimson of her gaze, and for a moment longer than it actually was, Ria stared at her distorted expression reflected in a stagnant ss of water I had left neglected. Her lips formed a small smirk, and a warped smile mirrored back at her.


    "I''m not sure why they decided to go for birds instead of anything else¡­" Ria muttered, her eyes continuing to linger into the nothingness. "Maybe it''s supposed to be symbolic of something, who knows? Or maybe they thought it was faster, easier, to take care of an egg than some meaty, chunky mammal. I dunno¡­ I personally think I''d look much better as something like a tiger or whatever. What do you think?"


    Another question for the ss, a difficult one at that, and here I was slouching down and looking away hoping I don''t get picked to answer.


    "You''re fine the way you are," Irene said.


    "The way I am," Ria muttered, throwing her a smile as empty as her stare. "But if followed the natural way of life like you, the way that''s right, then really, I shouldn''t be at all, should I?"


    "Meaning?" I asked, cocking my head at her.


    Ria stayed motionless for a second before shaking her head the next.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re older," she said, perking right back up. "Anyway, let''s continue¡­"

 Chapter 871 A Burning Memory, Part 4

    ?


    There was suddenly a noticeable damper in the general vibe of the room. I could almost see the gray clouds, almost hear the faint rumble of rolling thunder hanging over our heads - a monochromatic haze that somehow even managed to drain the light from Ria''s mes.


    "Easier said than done, you know?" Ria said, pinching a fry from her te and absentmindedly sizzling it crisp. "If making new life, artificial life at that, was so easy, everybody and their mothers would have been doing it. Torem, Ss¡­ they both had their work cut out from them. But they were confident, they had hope, and with the power of friendshipbined - what couldn''t they do?"


    She snorted, dropping the charred piece of potato back onto the te with a hard clunk.


    "Twenty years, give or take. Twenty years of hiding from the eyes of the Church, twenty years of experimenting, and twenty years of failing with the finish line not any closer than when they first began. Quite the substantial waste of time if you ask anyone, and Ss was beginning to see that too. Given his high position within the Church, it was wearing down on him constantly having to juggle between his sacred duties during the day andmitting sacrilegious, unnatural acts by night. He could see the writing on the wall¡­ failure was amon expectation in the world of discovery, but twenty whole years worth? At that point, he would ponder to himself, what good was another twenty more?


    "Torem was different though. Much, much different. Failure wasn''t a frustration, it was an encouragement. Every attempt, year after year, his resolve would only strengthen more and more. Twenty years, thirty years, however long it''d take, he was going to do exactly what he set out to do. I suppose that''s what separates the good from the great¡­ and the great from theplete batshit insane. It would be another few years, countless more failed attempts before Ss eventually brought up the idea of just cutting their losses. They did their best, gave their all, there was no shame in conceding to the absolute impossible. But Torem, of course, disagreed with that ridiculous notion."


    Something tells me that Ria had long exhausted herself from storytelling. The charm had all gone, all the usual Ria-ir, she even stopped straying away every three sentences for some silly bit. The upside was that she was getting more to the point now than ever. The downside though¡­ well, it''s not very often you see the circus clown perform without their signature silly smile.


    "It was the first time the two of them ever had an argument with one another. Always each other''s yes-man, always each other''s pat on the back. But not this time. Torem pretty much told Ss to fuck off if he didn''t have it in him anymore to go on. He didn''t. At that point, Ss waspletely drained. Of morale, of confidence, there wasn''t a single part of him that desired to continue with the madness the both of them had started. Despite that, Ss stayed. He was given a way out, and he didn''t take it - why? It''s clear as day Torem''s gone cuckoo in the head, his once arguably noble ambition turning to an unhealthy obsession. But still, he chose to go along with it. Because of course, he did.


    "You don''t spend that many years together without developing some sort ofmitment, loyalty¡­ or, hell, even a little bit of love. And Ss loved Torem. Loved him more than he''s loved anything else before. He held out hope that his dear friend will soon see the errors of his ways, that maybe staying with him will somehow do something for him. In other words - he thought that in the end, true love would eventually trump all. But for the time being, he''ll continue to remain by his side, in good times and in bad, for he knows that is where he rightfully belonged."


    Ria broke off, staring nkly somewhere to the side, wearing a little smirk that just screamed bitter irony.


    "One day, Ss came by to their super secret den where they conducted all their heretical misdemeanors, only to then be told by Torem that he didn''t need him anymore. In private, Torem had mastered the elusive ability of Creation himself. The only thing that kept Ss of any worth, any use - gone. Turns out, you tend to pick up a thing or two watching someone do something again and again for twenty over years. Doesn''t hurt that every question you might have about the process will always be quickly rified and exined by your most loyal, bestest friend in the whole wide world. And then to repay his dear friend''s kindness, Torem made Ss into nothing more than a liability."


    We locked eyes, Ria and I. Actually, it felt like she was staring more at me than I was at her if that even made sense.


    "Loving, right?" She said, throwing me a raised brow. "That''s what you called my father? Yeah, pretty loving guy, alright."


    I knew better than to open my mouth. From what I know from all the things I''ve heard so far, was that I know absolutely nothing at all.


    "Torem only cared for his ultimate goal and nothing else¡­ as Ss would eventuallye to realize," She continued without skipping a beat. "And to add salt to the wound, Torem had Ss pledge to a vow of absolute silence." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Vow of silence?" I parroted back.


    "You got NDA papers in this world - the same thing, really. Only instead if you try to breach the terms of the vow, you just drop dead."


    Of course you do.


    "The Subi possess a simr kind of ability actually," Ria said, her expression brightening only slightly. "But I''m pretty sure you''d know all about that one already."


    Someone, somewhere, somece fidgeted ufortably in ce, and it definitely couldn''t be Irene. No, she was as cool as a cucumber submerged in a scorching desert.


    "He was extremely paranoid, yes," Ria burnt another poor fry. "But I prefer to call him absolutely heartless. All those years, he''s shared with this man this secret for all those years. If he really had a heart in the first ce, he''d know Ss wouldn''t have breathed a word to anyone - vow or no. Ss could have refused it too, and if I were him I''d have run for it screaming to anyone that would listen to me ''cause fuck it at that point, that prick. But Ss was stupid, stupid, and in love, and like the idiot he was, Ss chose to assuage Torem''s concerns and keep the man''s secret to his dying breath. Begrudgingly, bitterly, extremely broken-heartedly¡­ butpletely willingly.


    "And that''s where their time together came to an unceremonious end. Ss continued working for the Church, developing a more cynical outlook on life in the process. When it came time for another Magus to take his ce, Ss locked himself away in an abandoned tower far from anything resembling civilization where he would remain for all time, conjuring an eternal rain across the proximity to deter any would-be solicitors. And as for the ever-brilliant, illustrious Torem himself?


    Ria shook her head.


    "No one knew where he went. One day, he just upped and dropped off the face of the world. Years would pass, decades came by, and eventually, his name, his reputation would slowly fade away into irrelevance¡­ and the few folks that do still remember this once brilliant, unprecedented figure believed that he had just simply died a death unworthy of his eminence. Not a single one of them knew about the hermit of a man hiding in some deste old cave. Nobody knew what he was up to or what he was even doing there in the first ce. Until suddenly, one day - woosh!"


    With a burst of light and heat, a swirling bright me ignited atop Ria''s open palm¡­


    "No one knew it back then. Hell, not even the hermit himself. Hemented and he mourned, cursing his own failure. But what he didn''t know¡­was that from that brief spark of mes he had conjured¡­"


    The fire swirled and burned¡­ before slowly, it faded to a puff of thin white smoke.


    "Was also Ria Ignis'' first few brief seconds of her eternal life."

 Chapter 872 A Burning Memory, Part 5

    ?


    "Part two of three," Ria informed, stretching her fingers, cracking her knuckles, andying both hands sprawled atop the table. "Don''t worry, I''ll make it short. I''m not too big on going on and on about me - I promised you."


    Things took a turn on act two here. It wasn''t just words, expressions, and tone of voice she used to tell her tale anymore. With a turn of a new chapter, another form of storytelling too emerged - puppeteering.


    I haven''t seen puppets being used since I tuned in to Sesame Street, and I haven''t tuned in to Sesame Street around the same time I stopped staying upte at night on the prowl for Santa us.


    On Irene''s table, between half-eaten meals and porcin tes, danced the flicker and fizzle of blinding sparks¡­ little orange fireworks sting away from her fingertips.


    I suppose that''s one thing Ria had over Sesame Street, no actual puppets, no hidden strings, just a little frazzle-dazzle, and presto - we got a show.


    "Crackle, snap, and a pop, again and again," she said, weaving an arm across the air, mes manifesting into a tiny zing silhouette of a man sitting on the edge of her te, haggard and gaunt, simply lying in wait. "For most of his life now, Torem had heard these noises for every moment of his waking existence. The sounds of rumbling creation bubbling in an open pot, and the hard shell of an egg boiling inside it.


    "Sometimes he''ll wait months only to never see a crack on its surface. Other times, rarer times, the egg would spontaneously explode in a burst of raging fire bright enough to eclipse the darkest nights. Torem lived for those moments, always holding out hope for what he expected toe after. But gradually the fire would dwindle, the night would fade back in and Torem would slowly peek into his pot, inch by inch, crossing his fingers and praying to the Divines he''s been double-crossing for a chance, only to find nothing but soot and ash left behind in the wake of another year''s worth of failure."


    The little old man on Ria''s te dissipated, his crestfallen stance disappearing with a puff of air from her lips.


    "mes," Ria said, tossing a glowing lock of her hair behind her. "Every wonder why I''m made of fire? Or did you just ept it, no questions asked - because your earthly fairy tales had it mandated that I just had to be?"


    "Thetter," I muttered.


    "Well then, you''d be shocked to realize that these aren''t just literal mes I''m zing here. They may look like it, they may act like it, but these aren''t true, legitimate mes at all."


    She''s right about one thing, I am shocked. The hell does she mean? They burn, they sing, they melt, smoke, and most importantly they''re literally ming.


    "What? W-What are they then?" I sputtered out in a build-up of bewilderment and confusion.


    "Magic made manifest," Irene answered on her behalf. "Like that cloak of yours you got from your mother."


    Okay, maybe I spoke too early about being confused.


    "Wait, what cloak? You got a magic cloak now?" Ria cocked her head eagerly at me. "Can I see it?"


    I ignored her.


    "Thought you said manifesting magic like that is impossible. That people go mad even trying it."


    "It''s not exactly the same process," Irene rified. "In her case, it''s already been done for her."


    "Healing magic," Ria interjected, producing a tall, stagnant me once more from a fingertip like she was casually flicking a lighter on. "The only kind of magic I possess. This is simply how it manifests itself and behaves in the physical. Like fire, an eternal me, and why? Well, I was left stewing and simmering in the same kind of me, so you can pretty much guess why. Torem had bathed me, forged me in his specialty. So much so that it''s be a literal part of my being. In a way, I guess you could say that I am the embodiment of healing itself." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I took a moment, a long moment, to get a look at her - a long hard look at her in her entirety. Every pulsating strand of her hair falling to her waist, the crimson rims of light in her eyes, the stray embers dispersing freely from her body as she swayed about.


    All of that. The essence of healing in its purest, most potent form¡­


    "So why do you burn?" I asked.


    Ria stopped short of a snort, scooted close, and with a patient gaze, reached over and pressed a finger into my left cheek¡­ twisting and turning, the warmth of her skin spreading across my own.


    A gentle warmth.


    "So?" She asked rhetorically, slowly retracting her finger back. "Do I though?"


    From the look on my face alone, she was satisfied with that response.


    "I''m only as smoking hot as I want to be. And yes, I mean that the other way too," she winked cheekily. "As for why healing magic can also double as a methrower, I''m afraid we don''t know enough about magic itself to really answer that. Who knows? Perhaps healing magic itself is just simply one side of the same coin."


    A ball of fire formed floating inches above her palm, and almostzily, she stared at its blinding luster.


    "With the noble ability to mend and heal,es also the absolute will to burn and destroy as one sees fit. Kinda poetic, no? I''m actually pretty freaking cool when you look at me that way."


    She then curled her hand into a tight fist, instantly smothering the ball in a cloud of white smoke.


    "Anyway, moving on - where was I? Ah yes, my immacte conception - almost forgot. But wait, no¡­" Ria let out a snort snigger, the amusement in her eyes finding in their sights "You already know how this part goes, don''t you? Had a front-row seat and everything."


    I don''t know whether she was just poking fun, or engaging in the most subtlest form of passive-aggressiveness I''ve ever heard. Her little smirk didn''t really help clear muddled waters either


    "Welp, doesn''t matter how hopeless I try to make it, no point in building any anticipation. Oh well¡­" she sighed, sounding almost actually disappointed. "Yes, eventually, after a lifetime''s worth of trials and tribtions - Torem has done it again. Stubbornness and pride finally prevailed."


    Her arms moved once more, a flick and a flourish, and from her smoldering skin detached the zing outline of a little fledgling bird, gliding clumsily, haphazardly across the table, before, in the same ungraceful manner, perched itself on top thenky shoulder of the same old man manifesting once more below.


    "Ria Ignis," shemely introduced, unfeeling, unblinking eyes cast down upon the small pair of ming silhouettes wandering between the empty spaces of the table, one in a slight limp, the other hovering, affectionately close. "And her creator, her father, Torem Ignis - together at longst. All''s well that ends well. From the outside looking in, no doubt it certainly seems that way."


    Once again, her eyes, her tone, I couldn''t tell at all what was what.


    "Luckily for us," she said. "I would know better about my own story than some busybody outsider."

 Chapter 873 A Burning Memory, Part 6

    ?


    "Little baby Ria."


    Ria, the full-grown and jaded version of her anyway, watched as her younger, corporeal-mey self continued pping her little wings across the living room space. Up and over the bumps and ridges of couches, gliding behind the window drapes as a whizzing splotch of light bleeding through the thick fabric.


    The me bird was kinda like a housefly. A cuter, less rage-inducing house fly buzzing past your ears and in the corner of your eyes - flying wild and whimsical.


    I suppose there are just some traits that stick with you through childhood and beyond.


    "The little hatchling bird with a human father. She''s actually a silver-winged Silian, in case you couldn''t tell from all the magical orange mes around her body. A bird species native to the western regions of Kronocia. As the name suggests, they''re known for theirrge silver wings which you can easily spot shimmering up in the skies - most noticeably in the summer. They can grow to be quiterge - like, I''m not even the biggest there ever was - and they


    are also capable of transporting loads twice their body mass. Fiercely loyal beings. Easily learned too."


    Then, as if on cue, the gaunt smoldering figure atop the table slowly raised a quivering arm, and at once, the baby bird soared in a sharp plunge,nding, and almost slipping a talon, using the old man''s arm as a makeshift perch.


    "For the first three years of her long, long life, Ria only knew to stretch her wings, to waddle on her little knobbly legs, and squawk and squeak with her beak whenever the mood would take her. All she knew in her extremely limited view of life was that she existed, that she could fly, and that falling over ledges hurt like a bitch¡­ and also that she really, really loved the funny-looking old man always hobbling after her very much.


    "One day she discovered her wings didn''t have to stay wings if she didn''t want them to be. In the mirror, she''d look, and find herself with a new set of arms, a fresh pair of legs propping her taller, and that the little bird in her reflection had suddenly transformed into the body of a little girl."


    Ria flicked a finger, and her smaller self hopped down, losing form, going from a bird perched affectionately atop her father''s arm, to an innocent little girl holding tightly onto his hand.


    "In her newfound form, she realized she could now do so much more together with her old man. She had a voice now, she could talk to him - so many early mornings spent learning to pronounce her ABCs. With her brand new hands, she could open the doors of the house for him, and with her legs help him when he needed to walk up and down the stairs. Ria loved helping around the house, but even more than that, she loved being rewarded. Treats and snacks¡­ especially head pats - still kinda do, you know?"


    Leering, winking - just what in the hell was she looking at me for?


    "But not everything was perfect. For one thing, Ria was never allowed too far from their house - a secluded home far from anywhere resembling civilization. Her father had told her that she was a being never meant to be, that her existence needed to be kept secret until the world was ready to ept her. Obviously, the nuances of social eptance mostly went over the littledy''s head. She never could get why she needed to hide at all if she had never done anything wrong in the first ce - but for the most part, she was fine with her circumstances¡­ up until her precious papa needed to leave the house a while in order to resupply their stocks. Once a month, twice sometimes - he''d be gone for three days, four - a week at most, either way, too long a time for an easily lonely bird with a slight touch of separation anxiety. Still, I suppose it wasn''t all bad. The moment he returns, when that door finally creaks open, it was like the whole was sparkling again."


    Little Ria was frolicking around her bigger self''s te now. Bouncing up and down the dried-outmb piece, hopping over from crumb to crumb, and weaving through a maze of fries, all the while, the older fiery silhouette trailing close behind every step blissfully watched her go.


    "For seven years. Seven years spent feeling the happiest she ever thought she''d be. Seven years of living, of learning, and loving. Seven years of ignorance, of lies¡­ before one day woulde to change it all."


    Suddenly, just as the little girl ran merrily forward, right before she could reach to take her father''s outstretched hand, both figures dissipated in a puff of smoke. Ria blew a sigh.


    "Her father had returned from another trip to the nearest township. He was only gone for a single day, he did not return with any supplies with him like usual. But little Ria ignored all that - after all, he''s back! What could be bad about that? Yet as young and naive as she was, she could not possibly ignore the look of panic stuck onto the old man''s face.


    "As soon as her old man arrived at town, he happened to overhear talks among the townsfolk of a strange creature made of pure light deep amidst the heart of the woond nearby. Someone had discovered their little secret. But how, exactly? Why, the old man racked his brains for so long for a logical answer. He had been careful, meticulous. Was it just luck? Perhaps a huntsman wandering too close for their own good? Or did she happen to fly a little too high, too noticeably up during a particrly clear weather?"


    Ria paused again, her lips narrowed, almost mped shut, almost as if wishing to just stop right then and there. It took a moment, but eventually, she didn''t.


    "Or perhaps it had something to do with her little girl sneakily following after him along during every one of his trips. Keeping far enough, brief enough behind him never to be noticed, but staying just long enough, for someone else to have done so. Perhaps that was it. Who knows? It could be any one of them, honestly."


    She scoffed but didn''t smile. And then a bit bored, a bit dull, Ria flicked on her puppets again in an attempt to spice things up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Unlike before, the old man was nowhere to be seen around the table. Instead, a single puppet, a lone figure, hovered and fluttered stagnantly above our drinks. It wasn''t exactly a leisure flight though. Her feathers were fluttered, her wings pping desperate, and between her sharp talons, she held onto a wrinkly old letter.


    The moment I saw that, I knew exactly what I was seeing here. Once again, deep in sleep, I was there for this.


    "As luck would have it, the rumors reached far enough to perk up the ears of the Churches. They were in town, snooping about, asking questions, and finally narrowed their search to a certain entric old hermit living alone in his old cottage. When he made it to town, they were already on their way to his humble abode, where his secret, his life''s work, was suddenly under great threat of being lost forever. Without skipping a beat, he rushed home¡­ beating the impending by only a few measly minutes."


    "At his age, he was far too feeble to be able to do anything about it. He could only think of one thing, do only one thing - send her away, far away. Where, exactly? He gave her specific directions - navigation, they trained almost every day. She was very good at navigating thend. He told her to find a man in a tower far down south. He ordered her, pleaded with her many times, handing her a letter that he insisted must end up in the man''s hands. He promised that the man would take good care of her, that he was a friend, someone he could trust with his life."


    Ria fixated her gaze on the little bird still in flight. She was flying quite awkwardly, constantly fluctuating and wobbling around¡­ at times almost close to plummeting to the earth.


    Which she eventually did¡­ going off from memory.


    "Little Ria was not having any of it though. No way was she going to just abandon her father for no good reason. She didn''t even understand why she had to - so what if she was seen? so what if people knew about her? She didn''t hurt anyone, she didn''t do anything. Why would they want to hurt her? Or even worse, hurt her father because of her? No, it didn''t make sense. It never made sense. She cried to stay, clinging to her old man''s robes even as he kept pushing her away with all his might. He shouted and she shouted even louder. He pushed, and she held on even tighter. Nothing was going to keep her away."


    "Then the door burst open, strangers flooded in. Other people wearing robes like her old man, together with some strange-looking pointy-eared folks. It took one of them reaching for her to finally do it. Her father attempted to protect her, he fought back, and that''s when they began drawing weapons. One of the pointy-eared ones swung their sword, my father jumped in the way, and¡­ he was bleeding, he was screaming¡­ and I¡­ I finally decided to listen. I flew, dodging arrows, spells, diving deep into the night¡­ flying high up where they''ll lose track of me. I went so fast I didn''t have time to look back, I didn''t get the chance to see if he was still even alive - I just flew until eventually¡­ I couldn''t anymore."


    Just as I remembered, predicted, Ria made the bird crash violently across the table in an explosion of fiery pellets in a downpour of heavy rain.


    Maybe just a tad bit rougher than I remembered, but hey¡­ it wasn''t me that fell from the sky.


    "You know¡­" Ria muttered offhandedly in ponder, leaving her little self lying motionless in a ditch. "I remember him promising that when he returned from his trip that he''ll finally give me a name. I remembered being all that excited about that¡­ shame I''ll never know what he had in mind for me now."


    "You mean Ria wasn''t already the name he gave you?" Irene asked, her voiceing almost as a shock after so long in silence. "Then, who was it?"


    Ria looked at her, wearing a smile that was barely there, but didn''t actually answer.


    "Anyway, I did it," Ria continued on. "I found the tower. Just as he said I would. Just as I promised I would.


    Little Ria then got up, from her hold, cold, weary and wet, spotting eventually with eyes welling with tears, a looming tower way off in the distance.


    Or just right across the table, as far as Ria''s stage y extended.


    "I had the letter, I just needed to give it to the man¡­ then everything will be fine again, just like he promised me it would."


    She had her younger self stagger up toward the front steps of the tower, meekly knock on therge timbered door twice her size, and like Deja Vu in me-form, I watched as a jaded, menacing figure answer her call.


    "Instead I find myself winding up in the care of a man called Ss," Ria finished with an audibly sour note to her voice. "My other father."

 Chapter 874 A Burning Memory, Part 7

    ?


    Irene did the thing again where she''d lean in toward the table, drag and scoot her arms closer by bare inches¡­ but no instance was she more tant, more eager about it than just right then.


    At the edge, of the actual edge, of her seat was probably the best way to put it, considering she was pretty much a small gust away from some kind of bone infarction.


    "So here we are," she said, a t tone of voice echoing in contrast to her bodynguage. "Am I finally about to hear the real true story of you and Ss?"


    "Real? True?" Ria cocked her head. "What - haven''t you, already? I did tell you, didn''t I?"


    "Bits and pieces," she responded, with just a little sour note of resentmentgging behind her. "Bits and pieces of lies, apparently. You told me Ss was just an apprentice sorcerer. That he found you, adopted you - you never mentioned a word about Torem or anything regarding the story you''re telling now."


    "I told you I didn''t lie. Or more like - I don''t actually remember lying to you about that. Hell, I don''t even remember telling you about anything anyway, so there''s that too."


    "You forgot, so you didn''t lie?" Irene''s face froze as cold as ice. "Lawyers would hate you."


    "But, hey - you remember," Ria said with glee. "And more than me remembering, that''s worth something. I mean after all we''ve been through you still bother to remember the things I said at age - like what, how long ago did this happen?"


    "I was ten when you told me."


    "And it''s no wonder I lied!" she eximed, voice trembling on the verge ofughter. "You''d think I''m gonna intentionally subject a ten-year-old honey-bunny you to what it was like for me growing up? No, I prefer my eye candy smiling all the time, thank you very much."


    "Fine. We''re all big now. No moral excuses this time," Irene said a little impatiently. "So what was it like for you?"


    In an enveloping burst of warmth and light, Irene got what she demanded. A tall spiraling towerid its foundations right in the center of her table, soaring high enough for the very top of it to eclipse even our heads. It said there, concrete walls made of mes, sporadic cracks running all around in low smoldering embers.


    "This," Ria finally answered, her smile split right down the middle behind her great pir of fire, "This was what it was like for me the very day I walked up to his doorstep."


    Then she made an obvious show of gazing up at the tip of the tower, and naturally, we followed along after her. There were small rectangr slits etched into the sides, allowing just the smallest peek of whaty inside the cramped space. I only needed a second, the slightest nce inward, and I didn''t anymore - I already know.


    Irene on the other hand, only leaned closer and closer.


    "What is¡­? Is that¡­?" The woman practically had her nose pressed against the wall of fire; the narrowest squint with her mouth hanging wide open. "Is that you?"


    "Like a bird in a cage," Ria affirmed, meeting her squint directly on the other end. "Let''s just say Ss wasn''t exactly gung-ho about the prospect of adopting me as his own."


    From my own little peephole, I saw a frail little silhouette move from within. A hand, a leg - whatever it was - it writhed, it curled in agony, in hunger, knowing what I know, it was more likely it was actually both.


    Irene slowly withdrew herself, saying no words but with her sentiments clearly inscribed in the somber expression on her face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We all have attics for a reason, right? If you wanna discard something, forget about something, barely even a thought in the back of your mind, you know where to put it," Ria said,pletely detached from the spirit of her tale. "For Ss, I was that something. He hated me the very moment he learned what I was. That letter I gave him¡­ sometimes I wonder if I had just shown up in front of him that night, no letter to deliver, I probably would have been treated a whole lot better than what I got. But what''s done is done. And although he utterly despised my entire being, he still took me in regardless.


    "Because make no mistake, Ss had love in him, loyalty - that letter from Torem is evidence of that. The man threw him aside, discarded him like trash, and Ss still chose to fulfill a dead man''s request for no other reason but love. It''s always love. He definitely had it in abundance, but just none for me specifically. Torem taught me what it was like to be loved. Ss taught me what it was like to be hated, abhorredpletely. Which - in our reality - was probably the wiser lesson. And so poor little Ria had to endure slowly starving to death, and living day and nightying in a cramped space barely big enough to curl like a ball in. No freedom to live, to fly, or do anything shy of breathing and crying away the pain.


    "And she hadn''t the faintest idea why this scary man was treating her this way in the first ce. I mean - how was she ever to know that she was precisely the reason why he was like that in the first ce? That, because of her, he had lost the greatest love of his life? He''d look at this little girl, and she was like a hole - a bottomless cesspit that represented decades of wasted time, and a million and one regrets. And when I look at him that way¡­ when I stand back and see the bigger picture¡­ I mean, well, I still fucking hate his guts, but¡­ I get it. I do. I''d hate me too."


    The tower vanished from the table, and what reced it was nothing - literally nothing. A steady stream of silence, of ambiguous nces exchanged. Irene, in particr, was keeping a closer eye on Ria than she ever had.


    For someone who''s barely a friend, like me - this outpour of information was already far too much to swallow. But for someone like her, Irene, practically a daughter, so much closer¡­ I can''t even begin to imagine the raging storm brewing inside her head.


    Ria took in a deep breath, and continued again.


    "One day, Ss called the little girl all the way downstairs. He had just returned from digging through the burnt remains of her old home. He was gone three days, so naturally, she hasn''t eaten for three days. He got her an apple from his pocket and told her to eat. He exined to her that everything that happened was all her fault. That the First Church had caught wind of my existence, and because of that, her father was dead. That she killed him. It wasn''t the best dinner conversation, honestly.


    "Later, Ss moved on to say that he''s recovered notes from the ruined estates which pretty much affirmed what he was trying to deny to himself - that this tattered, dirty, little girl in front of him was supposedly a sess. A being forged by man that possessed the natural ability to transform at will. The very theory he proposed, the very process that his skill was essential for - done without any need of his help. But seeing was believing, right? And Ss was firm on staying a non-believer. He demanded her to immediately transform - he needed her to be a failure, a mistake¡­ he needed that validation, and he needed it desperately.


    "Ria¡­ the poor girl, scared out of her wits, exined to him that she physically couldn''t. Not in the state she was in. Hungry, in agony, and very, very tired. She needed nourishment, rest, and some time to be healthy again. See, once again, this girl hasn''t a single damn clue about anything at all. She thought that she was like everyone else - mes and bird-morphing aside. And that, much like everyone else in the world, she needed to slowly heal in order to feel better again. Ss, however, in his rage, in his bitterness, knew better."


    For a moment, Ria''s eyes fell shut, and for that moment, it was like I was staring at that frightened little girl again, cowering in ce, a half-eaten apple between grimy fingers - pleading for a second, a chance to do as the man demand just so he wouldn''t be angry at her again.


    I remembered her loud sniffles, the breaking quiver in her squeaky voice¡­ and regrettably, I also remembered what happened immediately after.


    "Before the little girl knew what was even going on, Ss brandished a knife and slit her throat clean," Ria said, her eyes fluttering back open. "Two weeks ago, she was flying between trees, chasing little critters back up their branches. A week from that, she was huddled up on her old man''sp sleeping underneath the stars. Fast forward another week, and suddenly here she was now¡­ dying in a pool of her own blood."


    Irene''s head moved a little, turning an inch to the right before stopping. If she wanted to look away, she wasn''t allowing herself to¡­ and I don''t exactly me her for wanting to.


    "Unfortunately for Ss, the little girl didn''t stay dead. Not even a minuteter, the girl was coughing for air, sitting up, as healthy and bright as she ever was, and that''s when he knew Torem had done the impossible twice. He had created a being both capable of transforming and as well as overriding the process of death itself. An immortal being through and through. All without his help."


    "Then?" Irene asked before she could stop herself. She tried to recover by asserting a nk look, but it was toote, Ria caught her red-handed with the crime of actually caring.


    "And then¡­" Ria continued with a faint smile. "Well, despite this realm-shattering revtion, Torem''s work was far from done. Immortality was still something far from the grasp of humanity. So, Ss, in his anger, frustration, and love¡­ went and did what was natural. He simply went and picked up where his dearly-departed partner had left off.


    After all," she sighed. "Why waste a perfectly good, perfectly permanent guinea pig, right?"

 Chapter 875 A Burning Memory, Part 8

    ?


    All throughout, this rollercoaster of memories has been snapping and whipping us into all kinds of crazy directions.


    And as of recently, it felt like we''ve been riding deeper and deeper down a descent with no end in sight¡­ ''till now that is.


    With where we were, and with what Ria had revealed, it was genuinely hard to see how things could get any more worse for her.


    "Know what?" Ria chimed brightly, wearing a big smile that failed to bring in any sort of levity. "I won''t bore you folks. I''ll just skim over the details - basically bullet-point style, alright? But first¡­"


    Trailing off, she rose to her feet, staggered a little, and marched onward to the kitchen.


    "More drinks," she proimed, cabs flying open as she reached up on wobbly tiptoes for some sses. "Irene, you better have something good stashed deep in your fridge. I''m feeling¡­ a little rambunctious tonight."


    Sadly, despite her extensive efforts excavating through piles and piles of recently bought desserts, she found nothing but empty disappointment at the very back.


    Did you also forget whose kitchen it is you''re searching through?" Irene said, hearing groans and moans bouncing back between the acoustics of her fridge. "It''s like you just forgot who I am entirely."


    And that''s when it urred to me that shit - I''m just as scatterbrained as her.


    I brought a gift, didn''t I? I courier-d it all the way here too, racked my brain for days about it - how the hell did I forget about it so fast? I''m not rich enough to forget about something so expensive.


    I slowly began digging through from sofa to sofa, feeling around ''till I felt a hard thwack bash against my fingers. I found it hiding beneath one of the pillows, and without another word, I hustled over to the kitchen counter.


    Ria saw meing, and before I could even breathe the ''h'' in ''happy birthday'', she lunged over with eyes wide with glee and swiped the box with big greedy talons.


    "For me?!" She squealed, already tearing open the paper wrapping before she even got an answer. "Oooh! Talk about timing! You really know your way through a drunkard''s heart. I''m touched."


    "It''s just wine," I shrugged, watching her eagerly pour the contents into a row of three empty sses. "Don''t go falling for me now."


    "Just wine for you maybe - but me?" Ria lifted the stem of her ss, taking in the fresh aroma of the swiveling red. "Don''t know what it is about alcohol and other simr beverages, but to a special gal like me, it''s like catnip for me - or weed for you. You tried weed?"


    "No."


    "Loser," she snorted in her drink, before taking a sip. "Anyway, you know how exactly I stumbled upon my debilitating addiction?"


    "You, uh, shed a fake I.D to a pub owner at one point?"


    "Ss," Ria answered, taking the other ss in her other hand, and bringing both back to the living room. "For some stupid experiment for immortality to find out who knows what the fuck, really? All it did was make little ol'' me feel fuzzy and funny for a whole entire evening."


    She paused to hand Irene a drink, to which the straightced girl scout took in hand without a word of resistance. Only as soon as Ria tried to get her to clink their sses, did she buckle.


    "I sip an inch, you pour me a mile," Irene said. "If you can make me drink it once, you''re gonna make me drink it twice. And you know I hate the taste of wine." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Drink or I''m done with storytime," Ria said, raising her drink closer to hers. "Then again, it ain''t much of a threat if you don''t really care about it. And if I''m remembering you right - you don''t, do you? Isn''t that right?"


    As I slowly walked back to my spot, feeling my entire mouth sizzle with the taste of fermented grapes, I reached just in time to faintly hear a soft clink, and see Irene''s face tighten and distort as she swallowed down a big gulp.


    "Well," Ria was beaming, her mes brightening in tune. "Guess I stand corrected."


    Once we had returned to our ces, non-existent thirsts quenched, Ria was back to narrating, picking up immediately where she left off.


    "For the rest of my early years, I stayed with Ss. Forced to go through experiment after experiment, day after day, death after death. We could all collectivelybine our fingers and toes and still it wouldn''t even make a fraction of how many times I spent dead living under his roof. I didn''t run away, I didn''t dare think to. Where could I go? Who could I go to? The world has already given me a glimpse of what it''d do to me if I chose to go out on my own, at least with Ss¡­ well, at least I''d know. So, I just simply endured.


    "Yet even in that life of being pick and prodded until I go limp, it still had its silver linings. Wine, for one - and he was the one to teach me how to use my mes more proficiently. Before I''d just used it for fun and games, but he taught me to raze forests, to sizzle the rain, a whole bunch of things. He discovered my essence could be used to effectively heal wounds and mend bones. Tears, saliva, blood. Tears was how he found out. I won''t bother delving into exactly how. That being said, as messed up as it was, I''m actually quite grateful to him for all of that. In a way, Ss was more a teacher to me than Torem ever was."


    "You''re grateful," Irene said, her tone quite ambiguous. "Really?"


    "Sincerely," Ria affirmed. "And even more than that, I hold more respect for him than my actual father. No, he - that old fuck can take it up his ass for all I care."


    "Why?" Irene spoke up again. "To seem both equally horrendous people to me."


    "Because Ss never lied to me," she responded bluntly. "Yeah, he hated me, he was a monster to me - but ''least he was upfront about how much he did and was. Torem, on the other hand, was much like your father," Ria stared at her. "A liar."


    And as herst few sybles drowned away by a rushing flood of red wine, it felt as if we had just came back full circle here. This whole thing started with Irene''s father, and now neck-deep into someone else''s history entirely, and somehow her dad managed to still remain a pivotal aspect to it all.


    It was the fulcrum as to why Ria even asked about him in the first ce. Why she kept pressing on and on, wanting to know - why she called him a liar, a monster¡­ it was all because of this.


    Because like Irene, she too had been lied to before.


    It all led back to Torem himself.


    "And because Ss never lied to me," Ria continued. "He didn''t mind at all telling me the truth about my father¡­ and all the lies he''s made that shaped me to who I am today."


    "Lies¡­" Irene muttered.


    "Lies," Ria parroted back. "For starters, did you know I actually had a brother?"


    Irene''s expression distorted again, and this time, wine had nothing to do with the tightened look to her gaze.


    "And an older sister. An even older sister. And a brother before that one, no? You didn''t know?" Ria red her nostrils into her ss, briefly fogging the surface with her breath. "Well, neither did I¡­"

 Chapter 876 A Burning Memory, Part 9

    Chapter 876 A Burning Memory, Part 9


    "If we''re still gonna refer to Torem as my actual father, then I guess you can consider me the youngest child in a really long, really dead family tree."


    1


    Ria refilled her ss to the near brim, spilling a little bit of red onto the table. She pulled a face, and I wasn''t sure if she was upset about having to recall this particr moment in her life, or because gravity had stolen a few precious drops of her wine.


    "When Ss went to rummage through the smoldering ruins of my father''s house, he didn''t just find notes and journals about me. Actually, I barely even crop out in any of his entries. He didn''t need to document me¡­ not when he''s already got a bazillion jillion pages detailing the life cycle of a phoenix up till the age of seven.


    "Seven?" I said. "The same age you were?"


    For my astute observation, Ria gave a little ambiguous smirk - but did she borate? Well, hopefully somewhere down the line, she will.


    "Turns out Torem has had half-sesses before molding creatures like me - meaning to say, I''m not actually the first of my kind by any stretch. You wanna get technical - then actually the first of me came about a full century before me. My big, big, a lot of bigs, big brother. He was the first recorded case of a man-made creation. The first ever phoenix to walk the realms.


    "Yet s, for a being of absolute immortality, he didn''t reallyst long at all. Neither did the one after him, or the one after him, and etcetera, etcetera. Somewhere down the line, he adjusted his other. But why were they dying, you ask? Well, ask yourself this - why exactly did my dear ol'' daddy wait so long to give a name I methods - started aiming only for females - thinking maybe the inherent prowess of the opposite sex might help with something. Did it? Don''t know - my big sisters still kept dying one after the other. But why were they dying, you ask? Well, ask yourself this - why exactly did my dear ol'' daddy wait so long to give a name I never even got?"


    Another question for the ss to answer. Except this time, I haven''t the foggiest as to who did what and why. Maybe I could guess, or maybe -


    "Because you turn seven," Irene answered, her voice low and kind of strangled in her throat.


    Ria beamed.


    "Attagirl."


    Irene looked noticeably perturbed, and I had this pressing urge inside me telling me I should be to. Yet I still didn''t know the reason as to why I should be.


    "Why? What''s up with the number seven?" I demanded, cranking my head in both directions searching for an answer in one of their silent, shared expressions.


    "You can do the honors," Ria said, nudging her head at her. "I''ll probably take up the word-count for the night if you let me run my mouth."


    1


    Irene sighed, momentarily taking a swig from her ss, and barely even flinching.


    "Near the age of seven is the stopping point for us Kronocians to manifest our magical abilities. How and when they manifest vary from species to species, but the signs are there if you know what to look for. And it''s seven - always, only, at the seventh year of being. Past that point, you''re just mundane, normal. Humans tend to produce the least number of magic users and are generally thete bloomers. The only exception to the seven-year rule are the Elves, who do not possess any intrinsic magical properties whatsoever."


    "You can add my siblings to that short list of exceptions," Ria said, taking the liberty of refilling Irene''s drink for her, blind, or most likely ignoring her deathly re. "Well, almost, but not really. They had magic, but¡­ also not really? It''s kind of like¡­ well, they can certainly transform, set things on fire, but what they can''t do is not die. They didn''t have that. But,e to think of it, now that that factoid is out there, how do you test something like that? Not dying - how do you even begin to prove an ability like that exist in a person? Well, any bright ideas?"


    And that''s when shock and understanding violently collided in a rumbling, ash-filled explosion of horror and disgust.


    Ria smiled again, raising her drink towards me, and I could see my own shock distorted in the reflection of her nearly-depleted ss. A secondter, the rims of our sses met, clink, then she drank.


    "As soon as my siblings turned seven, my father would put a knife to their necks, and then for humanity, for his ambition, he''d slit their throats," Ria said, her cool smirk stained with red from the wine. "He did this to every one of them, seven years raising them, loving them, only for them to be tacked on the end of a journal and listed as failures. He never named any one of them too, probably couldn''t be bothered thinking of any if they were just gonna wind up dying anyway. He''d do this again, and again, and again, a new son, a new daughter over and over - wearing kind smiles, and faking affections.


    "And he must have known they loved him, that they loved him so, so much. That I loved him. And even with that in mind, he didn''t hesitate letting that de loose over and over. They lived a lie. We all lived a lie. We were all just trial and error to him. When he said he was going to name me soon, I was over the moon. I couldn''t wait. And if what happened that day had never happened, if he didn''t get his long-awaitedeuppance, there''s no doubt he would have done the same to me to see if I died, you know? To know if¡­ if I was just another failure to jot down at the end of a page. Some¡­ some stupid fucking digit he can just forget about the second I go limp. Can you believe that? He¡­ this fucking guy¡­ the fucking audacity¡­ he¡­"


    There was no hiding the sudden surge of anger in her voice as much Ria wanted to. She pulled off the usual farces, the smile, theugh, but it wasn''t working this time. She couldn''t hide her true feelings this time.


    "In a way, I''m almost d it was Ss that got to slit my throat. Torem will never know, will never get the satisfaction of knowing his life''s work is a resounding sess. I can take sce in that at least. He died, and he died a failure. A liar."


    Ria was still fuming though she seemed utterly oblivious to her own rage, the fric billow and sway of her mes. She down the rest of her ss in one fell swoop, and rather than abating her emotions, it just made her ze even brighter.


    Which, yeah¡­ liquor and fire. Of course it does.


    To my right, Irene''s lips were twitching and narrowing as if struggling to not let any words escape her mouth.


    "I''m sorry you had to go through that," she eventually muttered, sounding stiff, automatic¡­ and I had this strange feeling that she had more than that to say originally.


    "And I''m sorry you had to listen through all of that," Ria groaned, slumping down in her seat. "Talking about my stupid past - what a waste of breath. Seriously, whose bright idea was this to begin with?"


    "About Torem, Ria" Irene said, still retaining her robotic way of speaking. "Whatever happened to - ?"


    "Divines, you still want to go on this?" Ria scoffed. "There''s a million billion things to ask about, no doubt. You wanna go through them all, you''re gonna need to learn to stop time itself first. And as far as I know, there ain''t no magic for that yet."


    Irene opened her mouth again, but instead of words, a great explosion resounded, reverberated. Then came another explosion, and another one right after; the window drapes were suddenly aze with dim colors. And through the walls, the sounds of cheering and celebrating could be heard far and wide.


    "Midnight," Ria smirked, filling her drink again and raising it up in the air. "Happy New Year''s, my dudes."


    Irene and I both joined her in raising our sses, sharing clinks, sharing sips, and in that brief silent moment of fireworks and merriment, as the rich, pungent taste made it way to the back of my throat, I realized Ipletely forgot the point of all of us three even being here.


    To celebrate.


    And so far, there''s been a severeck of actual celebration.


    "Now, c''mon," Ria suddenly proimed, setting her ss down and immediately rising to her feet, seemingly havinge to the same realization herself. "Let''s go see what they''re sting out there."

 Chapter 877 Love And Lies

    Chapter 877 Love And Lies


    Stepping outside after all that has transpired felt like waking up from a long, long dream.


    1


    Sprawled out on Irene''s frontwn, the dazzle and pop of fifteen different fireworks at once was probably the rm clock we all needed to snap out of the stupor.


    The night sky was a mesmerizing show of light pollution loud and bright enough to wake any deep-sleeping phoenix from their slumber.


    There were a couple of families out barbecuing, noise-making, and contributing their own supplemental supply of gunpowder toward lighting up the deep dark.


    Barely anyone had noticed us, and the teensy few that did do a double take only did so to ponder precisely how inebriated they must be to hallucinate that one girl in the middle, spinning and spreading her arms out to the open air, inexplicably on fire.


    Eh, probably a trick of the light, or the night. Whichever one sounds more sensible.


    "Pretty rowdy bunch this year," Ria shouted over a barrage of blue sparks. "Nothing like a bit of apocalyptical rain to get you appreciating what you currently have, huh?"


    Up on her tiptoes, she wobbled and swayed about¡­ kind of looking as if she was trying to get a better view of the sky, and judging by the look in her eyes, she wasn''t at all wowed by what she was seeing.


    "Still falling a bit short of my standards though," she said, frowning, before ncing right at me, and perking back up. "Tell you what - passed by an even bigger showcase that''s gonna be happening at the park while I was out grocery shopping. Heard they''ll be firing even bigger and bolder ones ''till the sunes up. Race you there?"


    "Race?" I asked. "What do you mean race - ?"


    Before I could finish, the literal sun came zing and scorching my poor retinas, and then with what little remained of my eyesight, I saw a pair of golden wings take to the skies as the shrill urging squawk of ''get your ass moving'' tranted from bird speak faded into the sparkling rainbow night.


    So hyper and impulsive¡­ girl would have made a better chipmunk than bird, honestly.


    "Here," out of nowhere, the blurry glint of car keys zipped across the air, plopping in my hands only out of sheer luck and pulled joints. "Can you drive us?"


    When I looked, Irene was already swinging open the passenger side; I expected her to be a little annoyed at this impromptu goose chase across town, but onlyplete deep somberness stared back at me from over the roof of her car.


    I knew better than to y twenty questions, and just silently got in the car right after her, firing up the engine and pressing my foot against the pedal all the way out of her driveway and beyond.


    It was quiet for a while, nothing but the continuous crackles of the new year and the asional red-green-blue glows ebbing in and out, tinting the color of the windows.


    On a junction turning left, kept rumbling in ce by a particrly long red light was when Irene gave another sign of life again - slumping her head against my shoulder with a long sigh.


    Guess this is the cue for the caring boyfriend to finally step in.


    "Which part, hm?" I asked, keeping my voice soft and my gaze even softer. "Was it being treated as ab experiment her whole childhood, or the reveal that no one in her actually loved and cared for her in the first ce?"


    Staring forward, the rimmed red of the stoplight had Irene''s eyes flushed in a deep crimson gloom.


    "Neither," Irene muttered, her tonepletely empty of the night''s festive air. "It''s not anything that she''s said."


    "A tragic story like hers and you''re telling me it didn''t get to you at all?"


    "It''s what she hasn''t said yet," she went on to rify. "Everything else that I''ve never gotten to know, to hear. Thousands of years of living, and all she''s given us tonight is a brief snippet of it all. And as you can surmise from those few years alone, it hasn''t been easy living. So then how about the rest of her life?"


    The light ahead shed green, and with a slight jolt, I sped us off again, that question she posed joining the muted ambiance of explosion and light, hanging between us like an extra passenger making a ruckus in the backseat.


    Irene slumped the other way, further away.


    "I used to hate her."


    I gave her a look, a small fleeting second''s nce, but I didn''t say anything back.


    Not yet anyway.


    "The Churches. When they found out my father was taking care of me, they killed him. After he died, I wanted someone to me, anyonebto me. In my rage and in my despair, I chose her. Or her apathy to be more precise."


    "Apathy?"


    "It''s no secret to me why my father would visit her from time to time in her forest. Being young, you tend to like sneaking yourself into conversations that don''t involve you, so I knew - I knew my father would plead to her endlessly to help deal with Terestra, and I knew she would deny him every single time. They would go on and on over and over again. He''d give her plenty of reasons why she should, some of them trite, most more thanpelling¡­ but no matter what he tried, what he said, it didn''t stop her from caring any less about any of it."


    I drove us slow, like way-below-the-speed-limit slow. It was clear as day to me that Irene had been bottling all this up for too long, so whatever she wanted to say now, I wanted to make sure she at least gets to say it all.


    "I didn''t get it. I always wondered how someone so full of life could care so little about it. She''d y with me, hug me, and when she heard I fell ill once - she left her forest to supervise me at our ce. But for everything else, for the world itself? It was the one thing I never understood about her. Then dad died, and I couldn''t help but ce the me on her. If only she did something, if she had only gotten off her ass when I ran to her for help¡­ from that day onwards, I abhorred her."


    I let out a quiet grunt, letting her know that I heard her, that I understood. From the window, I saw her reflection blink long and had.


    1


    "I''m not naive. I grew out of it eventually - realized that she wasn''t any way to me for my father''s death. Tragedies happen, like it or not, death is natural," slowly her eyes fluttered back open, and through another sh of light tinting the windows, her expression was shaded in an even deeper red. "But with how she talks, the way she acts, she makes it seem like, to her, death is somehow even less than that."


    "Her attitude," I said, inching to a halt at another stoplight. "I know, but you know how it is. She hides behind a shield of snark, but deep down she - "


    "It''s not just a shield," Irene interjected. "If it were, she''d have stayed - she wouldn''t have chosen to stay asleep if she actually cared, she wouldn''t have left us to deal with the Blight."


    "She''s hurting."


    "She''s hurting, and she also doesn''t care," came her retort. "Not back then, not now, and not never. I realized that about her. It''s why I''ve still always kept her at arm''s reach from me. She can im to love me all she wants, call me her daughter and care for me as one¡­ she can even believe it herself too. But I know when ites down to it, and it doese down to it¡­ she''d absolutely refuse to stay awake a single minute more than she has to."


    "Irene¡­"


    "And I still didn''t get why," she went on. "I told her I did. I pretended I did. But after tonight, with all she''s said and all she hasn''t," she paused briefly, breathing deeply. "I''m slowly starting to."


    The stoplight went green a couple of seconds ago, but it was the impatient honk of the car behind us that finally had me mming on the gas.


    We jerked and swayed along the road for a moment, before I eased us back to a morefortable pace. The driver sped past us and I waved him off with my sincerest apologies. Irene gaze locked with mine as I turned back to the dashboard, and once more, I felt my cue to chime in again.


    "And the reason you''re hung up on this¡­" I said slowly. "It''s because, unlike her, you care, don''t you?"


    "I want to hate her," Irene immediately answered. "Things would be easier if I could just hate her. But I can''t, much like she did with her father before - I can''t help but believe in her lies."


    "And just what if she isn''t lying?"


    "I don''t know if that''s any better¡­" Irene sighed out, swaying her head in a feeble shake. "Because if she''s this good at acting


    like she doesn''t care about anything, then how do I know that she''s ever cared at all?"

 Chapter 878 Encore Celebration

    ?


    When we finally arrived at our destination, swerving right on a final junction, we were promptly greeted with a small surprise: there was not a single inch of parking space throughout the whole block.


    For the next five or so minutes, I cruised us around the vicinity for the vaguest thing that resembled an empty rectangle while Irene sat side-eyeing all the cars that weren''t exactly following proper parking etiquette.


    "781PHZ," Irene said disapprovingly, eyes staringsers at a blue sedan. "I know him. Got dragged in for a D.U.I a couple of months back."


    I snorted.


    "Y''know, should I even be surprised you have an entire archive of felonies you can just in your head?"


    "He''s taking up ane, and blocking an exit for two," Irene went on with that sour little note trailing behind her words. "It wasn''t his first offense either actually. He''s been snagged for a lot of other things. Always bailed out within a few hours."


    "Lucky guy."


    "Not for long," Irene said ominously.


    I seriously wouldn''t put it past her to just hop out of the car any second now and start issuing tickets and mps ''till she runs the entire police supply dry.


    Yet s, a prior, more pressing engagement awaited us at the moment.


    By good fortune, I managed to snag a space not too far out just as the prior upant was wheeling themselves out, and after one long trek of awkward silenceter, we arrived at the entrance of the park with no ming bird anywhere near in sight.


    I''ll tell you what there was though - people, lots and lots of people, sitting, standing, strolling, all equally mesmerized by a captivating performance happening high in the sky. I didn''t know what I was seeing at first; dozens, probably hundreds of tiny glowing pinpricks of light swirling and swaying across the night like a massive swarm of multicolored fireflies - then from random zigzags and swerve, the lights began to assemble and take shape like a singr hivemind, like -


    "Drones¡­" Irene whispered with the subtlest sense of awe in her voice.


    The drones continued to take their ce in the sky, one by one like a giant game of connect-the-dots, forming a bright glittering constetion of the earth itself, spinning in the vast backdrop of empty space before it was suddenly engulfed and filled to the brim with the sound and sight of more fireworksmemorating another year''s revolution.


    People pped, people cheered, bottles were raised up high and beer went spilling down low. Christmas was barely a week ago, and yet they somehow managed to up their game with that short of a time span.


    We entrenched ourselves deeper into the fanfare, the mass of lights above our heads continuously shifting and transforming into more wondrous forms of spectacle. It dove like a ne, pounced like a lion, and even became target practice for a bombardment of fireworks.


    Well, Ria''s right about one thing¡­ it really was quite the light show, alright.


    And speaking of Ria¡­


    "You''rete!"


    She jumped at us, emerging from thepany and interlocked arms of drunken brethren, holding a beer can of her own and with absolutely no one batting a second nce at her - we''ll call it ''blinding personality''.


    "I did the math, you know?" she continued to berate, huffing in her own sense of superiority.


    "You do math?" I asked in shock and awe.


    "Between how fast I was going and how fast you could go, it should have been me trailing behind your ass at the finish line. What? Were you hoping for a tortoise and the hare situation? What took you so long to get here?"


    I nced at Irene for a second, who seemed unusually absorbed in staring at the skies; the honest answer wasn''t exactly mine to give out¡­ so instead I went ahead and gave the simplest one.


    "You know speed limits are a thing here, right?"


    Ria blew her lips at me.


    "Seriously afraid of getting arrested? With thepany you keep? You do know it pays to have friends in high ces, yes?" She huffed again, smirking impishly. "And since you''re more than friends with most of your friends, you really oughta know that that''s a lotta leverage you''re holding between your legs there."


    I sighed. "Any way I can use my leverage to clean that mouth of yours? even a little?" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sorry," she said, batting her eyelids extra sweetly. "But you''re still a little bit too young for me."


    "What?"


    "Besides," she downed her can, smacking her lips. "You already got plenty of other mouths to feed, don''t you?"


    I felt my insides lurch.


    "No, that''s not what I - "


    "You''re having fun," Irene said, barging in with the same old dreary delivery of hers. "Seeing all this - not so bitter now after being woken up, hm?"


    I saw myself out, took a step back. Anytime those two locked gazes as ofte, gravity seemed stronger ten times over within their vicinity. And especially after hearing Irene''s true feelings regarding Ria¡­ yeah, I''m really feeling the pull alright.


    "It is possible to feel more than one emotion," Ria replied coolly. "Would you rather I snipe at you every chance possible or just simply enjoy this moment between you and I?"


    "And what is this moment to you?"


    "Hello, nice to see you, I miss you, let''s catch up?" Ria suggested one after the other, "Happy birthday, Happy New Year - girl, there are many, many things you can call this moment,st but not least though," she leaned forward, stretching her arm, a tender smile visible as she warmly stroked the top of Irene''s head. "Goodbye again."


    "Goodbye," Irene repeated. "Again.


    "Yeah, but not for now," Ria assured her to little sess. "For now, we have all the fun we can. I mean, why the hell else do you think I brought us all here for?"


    "Because you wanted to?"


    "Right!" She beamed. "And what I want is usually what''s best. You should know that by now."


    "If you say so," Irene deadpanned.


    "Then when we all had our fun, the fireworks stops, the yawning starts, and we all go droopy-eyed and wobbly, then yes," she finished, her smile not wavering an inch. "We''ll all go into our own sweet dreams."


    Irene remained muted in both words and expressions. Ria didn''t notice, or maybe just chose not to, turning to me once again instead with a twinkle afresh in her gaze.


    "Oh, and speaking of friends in high ces, by the way," she said, swaying giddily. "I believe I might have met one of yours."


    That''s news to me.


    "Who?" I asked, breezing through the admittedly short list of acquaintances I had in my head. "And how do they know me from you?"


    The moment I said those words, a firework soared above me, exploding, engulfing me in the light of rity and it all clicked at once.


    Who else was in on the secret? Who else would see a literal woman smoldering red and orange and think of me instantly? Who the hell else could put together an event such as this for the sake of the people?


    Most importantly¡­ who would?


    "He''s not exactly the leisurely strolling type, or ''least I don''t think so" Ria said, confirming it all for me irrefutably. Then, with grace unique to her bearings, she spun her heels toward the beer-can-paved trail. "C''mon, we had a talk earlier - said he''d be absolutely delighted to share a drink with you, and honestly, I could go for something stronger too."


    Wish I could say the feeling''s mutual.


    "C''mon," Ria said, five paces deep into the tight mass of jolly drunkards, gesturing at us to follow. "Let''s see if we can''t find him again."

 Chapter 879 New Year, Old Faces

    ?


    We didn''t actually need to walk that far to get where we were headed for.


    Surprising, I know - especially in this conglomerate in what was essentially the biggest frat party of the year. You wanna find a specific someone, then you''re practically scrounging around for a needle in a haystack.


    However, none of that basically applies, when the aforementioned needle you''re looking for was the most prestigious, ssy, and sharpest - no pun intended - needle around.


    Ria directed us to where she hadst spotted him, and without even a moment to nce about, we spotted the bright gold glimmer of his embroidered winter suit.


    "There''s the man!" Ria proimed, doubling her pace, and waving to get his attention. "Pretty cool guy, actually. Didn''t even mind when I identally singed some of his facial hair sneezing at him."


    I don''t think there are many people out there that could sneeze and caramelize some stubbles out of a head mobster and live to tell the tale, let alone walk out there making friends but - sure whatever¡­ as far as batshit goes, that ain''t even close to cracking into the top twenty.


    There the man was, tapping his walking stick against the bare earth, as impressive and intimidating as ever, standing beneath a wide, open tarp, which I immediately recognized as being recycled from one of the games for the contest Adalia and I took part inst Christmas.


    But instead of being a venue for one''s beauty to be judged without mercy, for New Year''s, he had turned the entire thing into an outdoor restaurant of sorts, consisting of the standard things you''de to find in high dining: fancy waiters, professional chefs, and lots and lots of expensive food that''ll make the most modest of bank ounts whimper and tremble.


    The moment he spotted us, he smiled, an eerie yet kindly grin showing right beneath a partly-shriveled ''stache.


    "Ah¡­" He sounded pleased, approving, and locking eyes with mine - very much delighted. "A pleasure once again. I''m happy to see that us meeting is quickly bing a habit of ours. I pray it bes quite the asional one."


    I really don''t.


    "Well," I shrugged, forcing a smile out of courtesy. "Wouldn''t be here in the first ce if it were up to me, trust me. Nice celebration, though. Really stepped it up fromst time."


    He inclined his head down in appreciation.


    "Dave!" Ria then went up to him, fist-bumped him on the shoulder, and I felt my ears writhe a little shocked at how quick they were to first-name-basis. "Gotta thank you again for being so amodating. Don''t really get many folks here taking a gal like me in stride."


    Dave humbly tipped his head again, pleased to have pleased.


    "Any friend of my friends is naturally a friend of mine too," he said, and as he spoke, caught the piercing scowl of the detective beside me. "And I supposed that courtesy now extends to you too, Detective Madison."


    It was perhaps only natural that the both of them would have already long known about each other. A police detective, a criminal kingpin. It''s like cats and dogs essentially. However, that didn''t stop the chill surging up the back of my neck hearing her name resound through such venomous politeness.


    "Never in my wildest dreams could I have ever imagined our city''s great ace detective would turn out to be more than meets the eye," He went on, admiration and awe echoing in a subtle calm. "Irene. Irene¡­ the moment I heard that name. Why, I still can''t believe it''s you of all people."


    Somewhere between the bumps and jolts of the past few months, I did eventually wind up telling Irene about the wiretaps that used to be installed around the house, and after calming her and talking her down from an outrage regarding breaches of privacy, I swore on my life that her secret identity was more than safe still. Probably.


    Nevertheless, when it came to trusting a mobster''s word, I can wholeheartedly understand her maintaining some distrust, as well as some lingering sense of resentment for him.


    "Then again, I suppose it shoulde as no surprise," Dave said, cking his cane forward for a closer step. "All you''ve aplished, the reputation you hold, at times¡­ it feels as if you''re not even human at all."


    Irene looked past his eyes, surveying the surroundings, the rampant bustle of service, before falling back with a sterner glean to her gaze.


    "781PHZ," she muttered, each letter and word with increasing intensity. "It''s a time for change tonight, so I''ll be lenient. Tell him to park somewhere proper, or I''m afraid he''ll be getting his first arrest warrant of the year for the parking fines he probably hasn''t paid for yet."


    "Oh, detective, detective¡­" He snickered out, wearing a smirk worthy of a devil. "Just what would we do without you?"


    In an instant, he raised his arm, and snapped his fingers loud enough to be almost mistaken as a muffled pop of a gunshot, and from the crowd, more specifically from the service side, a figure began to shuffle forward.


    For the second time in less than a minute, I felt goosebumps raise right up deep down in my soul. The figure emerged, appearing before us in all of his shot, stubby, and slimy glory. I knew those beady eyes, that shifty smile, and especially those grimy fingers¡­ always counting and taking what little I had scraped for the month and then some.


    If there ever was anything more unforgettable than your first love, then it''s definitely gotta be your first debt collector.


    Except someone seemed to have changed his ugly trench coat for a chef''s uniform, and the distinctly bowler hat on his bald patch for a tall chef''s hat. Clearly debt collector he was not tonight.


    "Boss," He grunted in greeting, wrinkling hisrge, hooked nose at the rest of us.


    "Your car," The big boss spoke, surfacing an impervious air of authority through his nonchnce. "Is it too much to ask that for a night for you to be on your absolute best behavior? Or at the very least, to simply follow proper parking etiquette? You have two minutes."


    "Yes boss," the non-bowler hat man replied, looking ruffled and apologetic. "Sorry boss."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is not me you should be asking for forgiveness here."


    Flicking his small, round eyes, the little chef narrowed his gaze toward Irene, wearing a grimace that implied bitter history, and grudgingly bowed his head.


    "My bad, detective," he grumbled, barely audible. "Promise it won''t happen again."


    And with that, he strode off, waddling and racing against his two-minute timer all the way out of the tent. He barely even looked at me. I guess your five-hundred-and-eighth scammed victim won''t be as memorable as your first.


    "Forgive him," Dave said, seamlessly falling back to a more amicable tone. "He just tends to forget where he stands in the eyes of thew on asion."


    "Yes," Irene said dryly. "The crooked ones always usually do."


    He raised his cane at her, his standing as skewed as his leer toward her. "Now that''s just mean."


    "It''s quite the celebration you''ve assembled, nice of you to give back to themunity you constantly extort from for once," she said without a hint of caution. "In a perfect world though, a joyous asion such as this wouldn''t have your men''s hands all over it."


    "No such thing, unfortunately," he said, taking her snide in stride. "You should know better than most, detective. We all need our necessary evils, don''t we?"


    "Hey Dave," Ria wedged herself into the discussion, her attention having drifted elsewhere for the past few exchanges, and with her eyes still set off to the far horizon, it seems that it still is. "Those drones of yours¡­ all the lights changing shapes and stuff¡­ you got someone controlling them all from somewhere?"


    "A team, yes," he responded. "Why do you ask?"


    "Do you take requests?"


    "Requests?" Dave raised a brow. "I''m afraid not, no. It''s all pre-arranged, preprogrammed."


    "Can you make an exception?" Ria whirled her eyes at him, batting them sweetly. "You know, for a friend of a friend?"


    In the same calm and collected fashion, Dave took a moment to consider. Giving me ample time to wonder what the hell else this girl had up her fiery sleeves.


    "What are you nning this time?" I asked, leaning heavy on suspicion and rm.


    "A surprise, as usual, same ol'' Ria up to her shenanigans again," she said monotonously. "And yes, following standard routine, I ain''t telling you a damn thing about it ''till thest minute."


    "Ria¡­" Irene huffed, but right before she could speak, Dave was just about done with his internal affairs.


    "Alright, follow me then," he said, leading with a hobble.


    We turned, followed, but before we could even take our first step, Ria slid over and used her body as a firewall.


    "Last minute I said," she repeated, widening her eyes. "Meaning to say - both of you mind your own business."


    I didn''t see any value in arguing, and apparently neither did Irene. The both of us sharing a weary sigh as we remained in ce.


    "In that case," Dave put his fingers to his lips and let out a quick, shrill whistle, and once again, like before, a figure began to approach from the distance. "I''ll have you two seated, order what you like - free of charge."


    Just as I thought the surprises ended there, the figure showed up - in a suit, exuding a regal air, and fluttering handsomely with wavy locks of bright blonde.


    "Leon, my dear boy," Dave said, giving his son a brief, endearing nce. "Seat these lovely pair here somewhere that''s quiet and nice, won''t you?"


    I can only imagine what he was thinking right about now. Leon, in his bowtie and vest, wearing an incredulous expression on his face not too dissimr to mine, seeing me here, and for what has to be the hundredth time already, in thepany of another woman that wasn''t Ash.


    "Okay, Dad," he muttered weakly, blue unblinking eyes trying tomunicate something with mine. "I''ll¡­ I''ll get right on it."


    Never mind the literal girl on fire right next to her father. No, me and this illustrious vixen beside me was what mattered the most now to him.


    "Welp," Ria proimed, seeing us off with a smile and a backward wave. "Guess I''ll see you all in a bit."

 Chapter 880 Obvious Feelings

    Chapter 880 Obvious Feelings


    Leon led us right along the tight windingbyrinth of white, candlelit tables with me trailing right behind and Irene bringing up the rear.


    "Favor for my dad," He told me, exining his fancy clothes, and service-with-a-smile demeanor. "Apparently he needed the extra hands."


    "Ahh," I said stiffly. "That''s nice of you."


    "You''re, um¡­dy friend there," He lowered his voice. "The detective at your party before, I recognized her. Who''s she really? And what are you - ?"


    "We''re celebrating," I cut him off.


    "Celebrating? Ah, that''s right, happy new year''s, by the way," He said, throwing a quick smile. "Cheers."


    "Yeah," I returned his cheers. "You too."


    "Anyway, um," he went on, the king of small talk. "I see that my dad has really taken quite a liking to you for some reason. He doesn''t usually give out freebies. Even to friends."


    "Yep, we''re definitely more than friends, alright," I said dryly.


    "How so?"


    I just grunted in response, eager to move right along than continue this discussion any further on.


    But a nce here, a peek there, and it was more than clear that our handsome blonde host here has some pressing questions he''d love nothing more than to get into.


    I pretended not to notice - there was already too much to juggle tonight with Ria without also adding some juicy sweet gossip into the zing fire. In heavy silence, he led us to our table. A fine, quiet spot tucked away in a corner space.


    Our host was at least an amodating one, sat us down, spread our napkins, and lit our candle from a lighter he had tucked up his sleeve. All very professional and impartial up until he leaned right over to my ear and whispered, "Where''s Ash? Is she not with you tonight?"


    There we are. Was waiting for that one. Like, can we go one single normal interaction without him inquiring about Ash or would he straight up just die if he ever misses the opportunity to do so? Being serious here.


    "Menu," I said, ignoring his question, and making it very apparent that I was.


    "No, no menus, we''re not eating, we''ve eaten," Irene cut in, sounding as exasperated as she looked. "Just water, some water, yes, thank you."


    Leon cast his eyes back on me to double-check, and I reaffirmed the request with a little shrug.


    I could tell he had every intention of sticking around as our well-meaning, diligent waiter, ready to strike up a friendly, enlightening conversation at any moment''s notice. Fortunately, a shrill squeal from afar spared us from such a high luxury.


    Four tables away, a gaggle of giggling young girls called for his immediate and prolonged attention, sitting around in a circle of batting eyshes and alluring leers.


    "I''ll have someone with your waters soon," Leon said with a departing, begrudging sigh. "If you would kindly excuse me now, I have to¡­"


    And with that, he strode off, swaying coattails and all, leaving the both of us with our tes shimmering empty and with a big ass elephant sitting on the table that Irene seemed more than keen to just hide away underneath the white cloth.


    "So," I said.


    "So?" She repeated back not as cordially.


    "C''mon, talk to me, tell me what you''re thinking, what you''re feeling," I said patiently. "The past few minutes, you''ve been unusually unlike your usual self."


    "I''m fine."


    "No one who''s actually fine says that they''re fine - and you certainly aren''t. Look, I can¡­ sorta half-guess Ria has something to do with - "


    "Oh, does she now? You really think so? Take a second, maybe it''s something else? How astute," Irene snapped with a lotta bite. A secondter, she dropped the intensity, and her expression softened with the slight curves of regret. "Sorry, I¡­ I didn''t mean tosh at you. That was bitchy. Look, it''s just¡­ I''m not - "


    "It''s okay," I assured her. "Dumb guess. Too obvious. You''re right. It was well-deserved snark."


    "No, it wasn''t."


    "I can be dumber, say more stupidly obvious things" I kindly offered her. "Or at least dumb and obvious enough until you think it is."


    Somehow, I managed to crack the slightest semnce of a smile on her.


    "In any case, yes - you''re right, I am thinking about Ria," She confided, heaving out a less-than-vigorous breath. "There''s nothing else I''ve been thinking about ever since we''ve woken her up."


    "Any specific aspect about her, or¡­?"


    "I was just thinking, noticing¡­" briefly, her eyes wandered in the direction where we had seen Riast. "You get that feeling too? She''s happy."


    I frowned. "Happy?"


    "You see how she''s speaking, acting, just then - for the whole night even?" Irene asked me. "In an hour, maybe more, maybe less, it''s going to be goodbye forever, to you, to me¡­ and yet it looks as if she couldn''t be any happier about it."


    My eyes blinked, and slowly, I felt them open to an immediate understanding dawning. If only I was more astute, I wouldn''t need to guess.


    "And then on the flipside¡­" I trailed off.


    I looked at her, really looked at her - emotions manifesting in the physical. The shadow in her eyes, the lethargy in her voice, movement. Irene propped her elbows atop the table, slumped her head, and sighed once more.


    "I''m fine¡­" she whispered.


    The water came. Served in two pitchers by a waiter-waitressbo that looked all too familiar to me for some reason or another.


    "Would you like some ice, miss?" one suggested.


    "Or a lemon in yours, sir?" the other offered.


    They even sound familiar.


    "No, we''re fine," I declined.


    They both bowed their heads and gave their smiles in perfect sync.


    "Please do not hesitate to call if you need anything," the waiter said.


    "For the time being, do enjoy your evening," finished the waitress beside him.


    Then they both turned and left, and even their walk was in perfect harmony.


    I swear I must have seen them somewhere before¡­


    Irene reached out for her ss the instant they went, taking a long, lengthy sip of it before she was finally satisfied. Yet what good it did, I wouldn''t know - from where I was sitting, she didn''t look any better at all. And in an hour, maybe less, maybe more¡­


    How exactly would she look then?


    "Irene," I said, grabbing her other hand, feeling only a small impotent jolt at the touch. "You don''t want her to go."


    She gave me azy blink, slowly plopping her ss back down, and spoke, "You don''t actually have to state the obvious for me, just so you know."


    I ignored that.


    "Tell her, then," I said. "Tell her you want her to stay."


    Her lips thinned tightly.


    "I''m not telling her anything."


    "Why not?"


    "I can''t even be bothered to list to you all the reasons why that would be a dumb thing to do."


    "Name one."


    "Because we promised we wouldn''t, remember?" She said impatiently. "That we won''t do anything to try and stop her. You remember that?"


    "Dumb promise. Who''s seriously actually gonna go and uphold a stupid promise like that?"


    "My stupid self, apparently," she said a little reproachfully.


    "Irene, in the car, you pretty much practically confess you love her. You have this one chance, are you seriously gonna let her just walk away from you again?"


    "One thing about loving someone is respecting the choices they make for themselves," she rebutted, slinking her hand back from my grasp "Mind doing the same for me here?"


    "And another thing about loving someone is stopping them from making stupid ass choices," I said. "And I remember you doing a lot of that for me."


    "To very little sess, if you recall," she remarked."


    "Okay, look," I breathed in. "Either you tell her before she goes, or I will."


    That''s when Irene went quiet, her gaze sharpening to her signature scowl, and I felt earth''s gravity shift a thousand times downward in my vicinity.


    "Or how about you just mind your own business instead? That''d be nice."


    "You literally had me kick Death out of your doorstep just a few hours ago," I eximed. "So I''m pretty sure that that pretty much makes this my business too, y''know?"


    She had no response to that, and for a couple of moments of silence, I was subjected to the invisible stab wounds brought about by her piercing gaze.


    "All I''m saying is¡­ what''s the harm in it, alright? You ask, and somehow you manage to convince her to stay, then - "


    "Convince her to stay and then what?" Irene interrupted. "Outlive me, you, everyone? Subject her again to an eternity of misery? She doesn''t want to be here."


    "What she really wants - you won''t know until you actually ask."


    "Forget it. There''s absolutely nothing out here for her that she would at all miss in there."


    "And how about you?"


    "Me?" She shook her head, threw a limp shrug. "What about me?"


    I realized at that moment. It wasprehension and understanding like nothing else before. I looked at her again, really looked at her again, all that stubbornness, reluctance¡­ all this reasoning and arguing for Ria''s sake.


    Yet all this time, it''s never actually been about Ria.


    "This is all about you, isn''t it?" I said quietly, slowly. "It''s not that you don''t want to ask her, it''s that you''re afraid of asking her. That''s what this all is, right?"


    Irene looked away from me for a moment, only a moment, but it was a moment long enough, and that was all I needed as confirmation.


    I went on.


    "You told me you have no idea if she actually even cares about you. You''re convinced she doesn''t. Yet you can''t actually know that for sure, can you? Not unless you can read minds, you can''t. But if you ask her, if you reach out to her, you tell her to stay, and then she answers, she responds¡­ what will she say?"


    "I don''t know," Irene muttered.


    "You don''t want to know," I said. "Because if she hears you, you finally tell her how you feel, and she says no¡­ then you''ll finally know."


    Quiet again. Amidst the revelry, festivity, the bang of fireworks, and the choirs of cheers at all sides, somehow it just felt so very quiet.


    "Though I told you already¡­" Irene said, reaching for her ss again. "You don''t have to state the obvious for me."

 Chapter 881 The Birthday Star, Part 1

    Chapter 881 The Birthday Star, Part 1


    Just when I thought things couldn''t be any more of a downer, the twist and turns of the night just had to go and up the ante, and surprise, surprise - love''s the ultimate gamble.


    A surrogate daughter secretly yearning for the care and presence of her pseudo-mother¡­ as if there was any better way to close the year out on. Then again, was there really actually any other way that this was all gonna end?


    When it finallyes time to say goodbye¡­ there was absolutely no way things would wind up as easy and simple as it sounds.


    Something, inevitably, was going to give - preferably in the form of someone silky, sullen, and already halfway through her fourth refill of water.


    Irene remained stuck withdrawn in a contemtive silence. I didn''t really know what much else there was for me to say still, so I just inadvertently wound up reinforcing that reclusive behavior of hers.


    In any case, there wasn''t really much I could do to help. The mulling, the pondering, what happenster was her own decision to make.


    The die was cast, all the cardsid bare on the table; it wasn''t "I guess," was all I could say, finding zero ways to refute that.


    particrly in her character to act on huge gambles¡­ she might just falter at thest second, fold her only y¡­


    Luckily, I''m a whole lot more careless and impulsive going all in on something. For better or for worse.


    "You''re a little off the mark, by the way," Irene muttered into her ss. "It''s not all about me. Her happiness is just as important to me too. "And you and I both know without a doubt she''s far happier dreaming than living."


    "I guess," was all I could say, finding zero ways to refute that.


    "And it''s not right to take that away from her just because I''m feeling a little sentimental."


    "Implying that she won''t be happy with you?"


    "Not forever."


    Again, no other response but to just grudgingly agree.


    "So then, for all your wants, desires¡­ her happinesses first?" I asked.


    "It should¡­"


    That sentence didn''t sound finished.


    "But?" I prodded her again.


    Irene just shrugged limply,pletely and absolutely clueless.


    "But I don''t know."


    Still didn''t sound finished, but it was evident enough that she was¡­ for the time being. Another barren couple of minutes of a table without service, tes without food, and a date without conversation.


    For my end, I was thinking of ways to lighten the mood, hurdle over the elephant in the room, but right in the middle ofing up with a one-liner, Irene gently began tapping me on the arm, alert hazel eyes staring wide over the rims of her drink.


    "Trouble, two o''clock," she whispered.


    I turned one way, and then the other.


    "Wait, my two or your two?"


    "Look, just - "


    "Well, well!" all of a sudden, the flickering candle wasn''t the brightest thing between us, literally overshadowed by an even bigger me hovering over the edge of our table. "The hell''s all this? No steaks on your forks, no wine on your lips? The fuck? Is this how you always treat your lovely consorts?"


    "Of course not," I said, feeling unjustly ndered. "And they''re not consorts."


    "Then why the empty tes, Sultan Abdul-Harem? Or is sex really the only appetite you live off on?"


    With a fiery gaze, Ria crossed her arms over my way, huffing the haughty huff of utter disapproval, spurring me to defend my good reputation.


    "We were - "


    "Not hungry," Irene said,ing to my rescue, her face of misery vanishing into grumpy and moody. "What were you up to?"


    "Okay, I can understand not hungry, but I can''t understand boredom. What? Biggest night of the year not big enough for you?"


    "Only when there''s nothing I actually want to do in it. This is your show, remember? You dragged us here."


    "That I did," Ria said in a short giggle, before clearing her throat and putting on a voice. "Okay, tell you what - how''s about you ditch this clown right here real quick, and I can show you a real good time, hm?"


    Clown, ouch.


    "Clown''sing, Ria," Irene said.


    Double clown. Double ouch.


    "Yeah, duh - of course, the clown''sing! I''m just doing a bit. We''re all going. Now, c''mon, let''s go."


    But Irene didn''t budge an inch.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Sure,ter," she smiled sweetly. "Juste, trust me."


    "What are you nning?"


    "Juste."


    "Ria, I''m not - "


    "Come!" She shouted over her. "Come,e,e,e,e! Juste! C''mon! Let''s go!"


    And before Irene could say another word, Ria pulled her right up to her feet and began leading her out of the restaurant hand-in-hand, leaving the clown made thrice on his own to chase after them,gging right behind.


    Irene didn''t put up much of a fight, didn''tment orin about being tugged along aimlessly like a dog on a leash. Certainly not then, and certainly not now. In her shoes, I''d be whining ''till I''m hoarse. In her shoes, I wouldn''t be so ustomed to it like she seemingly already is.


    Through the cramped crowd, through the deep snow, Irene continued to just follow along. Past overhead the sh of fireworks, the whirr of drones, Ria''s hand gripped tighter, and she gripped right back.


    What a grip she had there. As if deathly afraid of identally letting go.


    Or maybe I''m just reading too much into theplexities of hand-holding here.


    Maybe¡­


    Wherever the hell we were heading towards, we were heading there real quick. More of an urgent jog than a leisurely stroll now, the pace we were going. And the fact we even had this much movement unhindered at all was also a whole ''nother thing - whenever we were going was going to be free and empty.


    Finally, Ria skidded to a halt and the stringing along came to a definite stop. I stomped thest few steps catching up,ing up to an all too familiar sight and ce.


    I stopped, feeling the rough bump of a protruding tree root beneath my shoe - peering right ahead at the dark, branchy entrance to what used to be where we had kept Ria residing.


    Ria herself didn''t seem at all aware how poignant this specific ce here really was - which means she was totally clueless, and this was all just one big giant coincidence.


    Still¡­ it''s poignant, alright.


    Irene on the other hand continued to maintain a blind eye to all signs of sentiments and just got straight to the point, asking even more wearily, "What are we doing here?"


    For an answer, Ria just gestured all around her.


    "It''s dark, it''s empty, it''s quiet," she exined. "It''s perfect."


    "Perfect for what?" I asked.


    "To watch," she shot her hand up, pointing straight into the glimmering skies. "It''s only once every year, after all. Better make sure you really enjoy it before it''s gone."


    There was a massive giant of a man hovering beneath the clouds now, sparkling brightly in his new year''s best and waving atplete random to us little folks down on the earth as fireworks aplenty soared and sted over his shing top hat.


    And, well yeah, it was certainly an impressive vista, grand, if nothing else, but¡­


    "Just give it a moment," Ria said before anyone else could say a word. "The next one. Or maybe the one after. Just watch."


    So that''s what we did - just watched. The three of us at the edge of a forest watching a stage show in the sky.


    After the man was done with his performance, the outline of a dog came prancing about, chasing a ball while winding across pirs of a light. Then came a moment where the drones slowly converged in a perfect swirl that was as colorful as it was hypnotic.


    It certainly did what it was designed to do - a couple of minutes passed before I snapped out of a stupor, and even then, it was only because Irene couldn''t be swept away so easily.


    "Is there a point to this?" she asked, hiding her impatience with a lowly whisper.


    "There''s supposed to be," Ria frowned. "Maybe they''re having some technical difficulties or - "


    Then it happened. The drones broke off, and Ria trailed away, her lips curving back upright in glee.


    "There we are," she said.


    The drones were taking form once again, flying all over the ce to take their ce. I tried to follow along, y it like a constetion, trying to connect one shing dot to the next, but it wasn''t until it was a third of a way through before the shape it was gradually taking started to make sense to me.


    A pair of wings as long as they wererge, apanied by a set of talons, burly and sharp. In the sky, it was massive, awe-inspiring, illuminating the night in a gleam of gold as bright as the sun¡­ and even seeming to burn and smolder just as intensely.


    I blinked once, feeling my jawe loose¡­ seeing it¡­ seeing her¡­ clearer than I ever did before.


    "It''s¡­"


    Ria let out a chuckle. Proud, smug, and absolutely giddy.


    "Yeah," she nodded once, her face drenched in the colors of herself. "That''s me."

 Chapter 882 The Birthday Star, Part 2

    Chapter 882 The Birthday Star, Part 2


    The giant bird began to take flight.


    In light trails of burning gold, gliding slowly, magnificently, with its deep crimson colors. The shrill whistle of fireworks still soaring, like its sonorous call, its signature song, piercing through the night that it almost entirely epasses.


    Suffice it to say, it was a pretty big fucking bird, alright. Everyone knows that bigger always means better, and who''d say no to Ria in giant form?


    That''s sarcasm, I feel I should mention, just in case.


    I don''t actually think the world can handle a level of snarkrge enough to engulf a portion of the stratosphere. I''m pretty sure that''s how you create a ck hole or something.


    That being said, all things considered, what filled the nightly view here, the lustrous twinkle and sparkle of dozens of makeshift feathers, the dive and soar of wings majestic and grand¡­ what a sight to behold she was, indeed.


    Not even Irene, the jaded realist herself, could do much to hide the awe on her face. She certainly did try her best - but the eyes don''t lie, and hers were entirely fixated, zed with a glimmer, to the phoenix''s disy.


    "So this was your personal request?" I asked, too entranced to look away. "You, but bigger?"


    "Pretty much," Ria said.


    "Why?"


    "Why not?" She said, a beaming smile in the corner of my eye. "It''s my birthday. Figured I might as well get something dedicated to me."


    Turns out, we weren''t the only captivated audience here. From the festivities in the distance, the distinct sound of cheering and pping traveled far and wide with a lot of heads nted directly upwards into the sky.


    Once again, Ria smiled. But it wasn''t her usual cheeky smirk, different somehow. The cheering resounded even louder as a line of fireworks exploded like embers, and that was when I noticed why - she didn''t find their apuse just amusing, but also gratifying.


    Almost endearing.


    "You hear that there?" Ria remarked, catching my gaze. "It really does almost seem as if they''re celebrating me, doesn''t it? Could almost pretend and believe that they really are."


    I thought back to everything I''d heard throughout the night, to that young, bright little bird soaring her little wings, flying so free, and that small child, wearing that same smile I was seeing now, and only wearing it, believing she was loved.


    But she wasn''t.


    She never was.


    ''Why New Year''s?'' I remembered asking her. ''Why not?'' I remembered her saying. And that was where we left it - for my part, simply chalking it off as Ria being Ria.


    Quirky, whimsical¡­


    Now I know it was anything but whimsical.


    The only day of the year when the world celebrated in unison, cheering and celebrating for all sorts of reasons.


    The only day of the year when Ria could almost pretend that she really was¡­


    "Hey, Riri~" I blinked, and Ria was suddenly standing shoulder-to-shoulder, leaning against and practically tipping Irene all the way to one side. "Got nothing to say? Speechless? Or are you struggling toe up with somepliments for me? That''s okay, take your time."


    Irene didn''t seem to mind the skinship. If anything, she looked slightly distracted - bearing the signs of being deeply lost in thought, much like I was a moment ago.


    "This isn''t the surprise, is it?" She finally said after a while. "Otherwise, I don''t see the need for you dragging us all the way here just for a light show."


    Ria stared in unfazed merriment. "Implying that this isn''t good enough to warrant being a surprise?"


    And Irene gazed back at her with a look that was all too knowing. "Not for you, anyway."


    "Ah, clever - that''s clever. You got me all figured out, don''t you, my dearie Riri?" she cooed and gushed, pinching her cheek and earning a rightful scowl for her cheek. "In any case, you''re right. This is just one-half of it¡­ and the other half just ain''tplete without you."


    "How so?"


    "Tonight isn''t just only all about me, you know? Maybe a good percentage of it is, but there are other things too, including you. It''s like I said earlier - happy birthday one hour, goodbye the next. And every minute we''re inching closer and closer towards thetter. And it''ll be over my dead body if this second chance to say goodbye ends on a note forgotten by the next morning. I want to remember what happens here tonight, and I want to do it with you."


    For the next couple of seconds, it was a silent, heavy rush of mixed emotions. That I could tell¡­ after all that Irene''s said she has felt¡­ hearing all of this, a sincere disy of love and affection from the one person she believed didn''t harbor any at all¡­ it''s got to have her shook, second-guessing, doubting¡­ maybe believing¡­


    Irene sighed. "What are you proposing we do?"


    "What you''ve always loved to do," Ria answered back. "Your most favorite thing in the whole wide world. For old times'' sake, you know?"


    She just looked confused, her lips in a frown, and her brows scrunched. Then, from afar, cheers erupted again, as the phoenix above swooped below in a graceful plunge before careening back up amongst the stars.


    "Oh," Irene muttered softly, realization leaving in a breathless breath. "No, Ria, we can''t - "


    "Don''t tell me you''ve already outgrown it, that''d be bullshit," Ria chided yfully. "Take it from old, ancient me - there''s not a soul in the universe that outgrows soaring across the skies."


    "You know that''s not it. People will see - "


    "And I know that''s not it either," Ria retorted, rolling her eyes. "Like you care what people will see. Who the hell sees what they actually see drunk and celebrating? So what is it? Rather not fly with me or something?"


    She didn''t answer. Not a yes, not a no, stuck in a hard ce between doubts and desires.


    "Yeah, why not?" I said, deciding to step in and try wriggling her free. "No reason not to."


    Irene stared straight at me, her eyes gleaming brightly with what she couldn''t say. And once again, I saw the same troubled look guing her all this time, still holding her back.


    The fear of being lied to. The fear of being loved.


    If this grand lovely gesture was just another lie, then¡­


    "Riri," Ria grabbed her hand, squeezing it tight. "I just want to spend this time with you, alright? This onest moment I have with you. That''s all."


    They met eye-to-eye, mere inches in-between, Irene quite literally facing her fears in the burning glow of scarlet.


    "Won''t you let me?"


    And once again, there was nothing about her that gave her away, nothing of her feelings, nothing of her decision. Nothing that is, but her eyes.


    The eyes never lie.


    Slowly, Irene squeezed her hand right back.


    "Alright¡­"

 Chapter 883 The Birthday Star, Part 3

    ?


    Irene continued to err on the side of extreme caution¡­ or actually it was more like doubleyered hesitation. Very clearly reluctant, but also just as clearly reluctant to stay reluctant.


    I''m surprised she hasn''t blown a fuse yet walking the fine precarious line between contradicting choices. But I suppose when you''re down to yourst chance to do something, then it''s not really much of a choice anymore, is it?


    "When was thest time we even did this again?" Ria mused, stepping back, making space. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you fall if that''s your concern. I''m very used to heavy loads."


    Irene cocked a brow. "Heavy loads?"


    "Ah, whoops¡­" hissing in, Ria tried to endear her back with an apologetic smirk. "I mean, as heavy a load as natural, lusty beauty oughta be. Can''t have those tasty curves like yours without also packing a little bit of fat, right?"


    You ask me, I think she was better off shutting her trap up for once.


    "Speaking of," I spoke, raising my own concerns. "How exactly do you n on taking her up? Gonna hook her on your talons like a rabbit or something?"


    With yful slits for eyes, she leered at me, "Just sounds like you''re trying to make me walk into something, but alright - I''ll bite. I''m gonna make her ride me, how else would we do it?"


    "But, um¡­" I hesitated, wondering why I was the only one questioning the utterly obvious. "Aren''t you a little too small for her to get on top?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk - hey, size isn''t all that matters, you know?" she shook her head at me. "That is unless that''s all you got going for you. And hey, no judgment if it is. Can''t help what you can''t help, right?"


    "In your case, I think it does kinda matter a little," I said, ignoring her provocations as best I can. "In case you haven''t noticed, she''s grown up quite a bit since thest time you took her for a ride, so¡­"


    "Ria can change her size while in her other form," Irene chimed in, giving an answer finally. "She''ll be big enough."


    Yet such an answer only raised more questions than it resolves, like - huh?


    "You can grow bigger?" I turned to the phoenix herself, meeting my disbelief with much smugness. "How? Since when? You''ve never - "


    "Getting bigger - that''s where you draw the line," she sniggered. "But the fact that half my body mass disappears every time you see me transform, that''s apparently perfectly normal in your eyes?"


    "That''s¡­"


    Okay, damn. She''s got me there. Right, fine, phoenixes are size-shifters too, I can roll with it.


    "And unfortunately for you, I''m only big enough to be a one-seater, not two," she threw her head at me in mock regret, batting sorrowful eyes. "So you''re gonna have to make do with admiring the view from down here instead. But you''re fine with that, right?"


    I actually had absolutely no qualms with taking the backseat here. The thought never even crossed my mind. This moment, this whole thing¡­ it belongs only to them. I had no ce in it.


    And yet¡­ turns out I wasn''t the one she should be asking.


    "You''ve been bigger before, Ria," Irene pointed out. "What do you mean he can''t - ?"


    "No, I''m okay, it''s okay," I quickly said. "Both of you go, and you hurry - don''t think the fireworks wouldst much longer."


    "But¡­"


    "Hurry," I said again, softly, ncing at Irene. "You don''t want to miss this, do you?"


    No doubt she wanted me along for the ride. For reassurance, forfort, or whatever other reason she needed me with her for. And while it was indeed nice to feel needed - whatever I end up being, I know I''ll just wind up being redundant¡­ and strongpetition.


    Up there, at this moment, Ria was all she needed anyway. Lying about her maximum upancy size was just her way of making sure of it.


    It''s high time Irene starts epting that, instead of shutting herself away from it every chance she gets, and right now¡­ she only gets one chance to try.


    "I certainly don''t," Ria said, taking a final step back. "Yeah, we''ve talked enough. Time to go."


    Suddenly, it was as if someone had momentarily turned the dial of the night from its lowest to the max. One second, Ria was just there, and in the next, her wide beaming smile vanished, overwhelmingly engulfed in an explosion of light.


    I had to close my eyes, and even behind tightly shut eyelids, all I could see was a bright, blinding yellow.


    There was a shrill cry, the flittering flutter of wings; I peeked through a squint, watching the light coalesce into hundreds of golden feathers. The imprints of feet in the snow had all but melted away and what took its ce were threerge talons slightly embedded into the soil. Up higher, much higher, suddenly I was staring into the big beady eyes of a much bigger bird than I was ustomed to seeing.


    Got worried for a moment about just how exposed we actually were to the general public. All it''ll take was for one gaze to go astray for tomorrow''s news documenting the discovery of the century. But no, everyone was either too drunk or too focused on getting drunk to even see anything out of the ordinary.


    So in short - need a cover-up? Get people drunk, I guess.


    "Wow," I said, my eyes opening up a little wider. "You really are big."


    The closestparison I could make was a horse¡­ that is if the average horse had wings and was at least a couple of inches smaller. But Ria was no Pegasus, she was still very much all-bird in every aspect to her. She was just¡­ much bigger. That''s all.


    Ria snapped her long neck to the right, cocked her head, and narrowed both deep amber eyes towards Irene.


    She squawked, pped her wings a little before dropping her back, and then motionless, she waited for Irene to make her move.


    For a few seconds, nothing. Then Irene squirmed in ce.


    "Just for a little while, right?" she asked.


    Ria bowed her head, the end of her beak hitting the earth.


    "This one time and¡­ and then never again?"


    There were two ways to interpret that question. And both ways were just as valid as the other.


    I don''t know which one Ria had heard. Either way, the answer was a loud, affirming caw.


    For some reason, Irene turned her gaze toward me, as if expecting me to step in, as if I had a speech ready to cue and it was time for me to say something.


    But I had nothing to say, nothing on cue, except a gentle push on the back, and a smile on my lips whispering the word, "go", once more.


    It took another second but she eventually took a step forward. Another step, and suddenly she was lifting one leg higher than the other, scaling feathers, a little wobble, a little sway, and finally she was on top of her.


    Ria squealed in glee, raising herself back up and stretching her wings in anticipation, dispersing bright embers in a ring of smoke as she did.


    "Don''t go too fast," Irene warned, leaning forward, and holding on tight. Once again, saying, speaking, in more ways than one. "You always go too fast."

 Chapter 884 All That Glitter And All That Burns

    ?


    I could feel the wind start to pick up.


    An artificial breeze manifesting with only one known source. Small little gusts, swaying branches, rustling leaves, from the rising p and flutter of outstretched wings.


    On the ground, amidst patches of melted snow and murky imprints of three-prong ws, a gap was beginning to form, a shadow - both extending further,rger, as the breeze blew stronger. The rustling, the swaying, all beset by the burning radiance of countless embered feathers.


    Ria lifted her head, pointing the tip of her beak toward the sky. Pigeons, doves, I''ve seen birds bracing to fly so many times before¡­ but I suppose when things are big and close enough in scope, every single move you make just feels all the more momentous and grand.


    Needed to step back a few paces; instinct and naturalmon sense had me concerned that my clothes might wind up a few singed threads too many for my liking - briefly forgetting for a fact that I can''t be roasted to a crisp unless she specifically wanted me to be.


    Thankfully, her roasts were usually more on the metaphorical side of things. So lucky me, I guess.


    Irene grabbed onto arge handful of feathers as they ascended even higher, both arms almost close to wringing Ria''s neck entirely. The way she looked, how tightly she held her grip¡­ it was like a little girl squeezing a gigantic, overstuffed plush doll around her.


    Then suddenly, from a single p of her wings out of a steady constant, a solid wall of hot air sted me an inch backward - and they were gone. A bit of scorched earth and lingering warmth was the only thing that remained of them both.


    It didn''t take long at all for me to find them again. You''d have to either be blind or severely blind drunk to miss the zing streak of light ripping a blinding trail across the night. From down on the ground, it was like watching a rocket after liftoff, or an inverseet soaring further and further upwards. Irene was barely even a splotch, like a little blemishing dot against Ria''s bright smoldering gold.


    Now that things were after the fact, I was starting to slightly regret not joining along when I could. Not for my experience, but to witness hers - surely Irene had to be feeling something. Hell, even from down here, just watching them fly has me swelling up inside with a strong sense ofplete wonder¡­ and like a dog chasing cars, I began to follow behind.


    Kicking up snow, nearly stumbling over discarded cans, refusing to tear my eyes away from the shooting star twinkling and glimmering. Before I knew it, I wound up returning back to the crowd, pushing and squeezing through tight clusters of people too shitfaced and filled with exhration to hear a simple ''excuse me''.


    All of a sudden, I heard a collective gasp from all around and spotted a few raised fingers amongst the swarm. I nced back up, and in less than a second, spotted what everyone was seeing.


    A bird-like beacon of pure light was rapidly heading toward where the drones continued with their performance, and soon enough, the mechanical phoenix was unexpectedly joined in flight by the very creature it was attempting to imitate.


    Everyone seemed to immediately stop whatever they were currently doing to stare and watch. Fireworks sting, appropriately acting as the explosive, colorful backdrop to the performance in the forefront. As the giant bird hovered about, pping its slow motorized wings, the smaller, livelier one sought to fill in the empty space between with a show of her own.


    Joining the lights, explosions, the revelry in the heavens¡­ sparked and ze the allure of fire. Her fire.


    Ria flew with a prominent trail of mes, swerving, diving, soaring, as if wanting to engulf the very night itself aze with clouds formed of literal fire. It was like she was trying to one-up the drones or something, make an even bigger impression. That, whatever it did, she could do it better - and leave no room for doubt that it was her that did everything best.


    If anything, it was like watching a dance, two illustrious performances of equal fascination - when one went up, the other went down, what the othercked, the other made up for in brimming proportions, and we mere earthlings could only simply stare in awe as the heavens glimpse us with a seemingly otherworldly sight.


    I continued to follow after them and had a much easier time doing so with everyone much too captivated to get in the way. Could only just barely spot the little ck splotch clinging to the back of the smaller bird; with all the sharp turns, and the sudden flips, I''m really curious to know how exactly she was faring up there.


    Maybe I shouldn''t be, but I''m a little envious. The view must be freakin'' amazing from all the way up there.


    Out of nowhere, Ria began to fly much faster, much lower, dangerously so - her audience of hundreds broke out in a collective sonorous cry of shock and surprise as streams of bright glow zipped over their heads.


    She ascended quickly, leaving everyone stunned in silence, and when that eventually subsided, some began tough, others began to p, and as one, they were eager for more.


    And Ria could only oblige.


    The continued st of fireworks added much to her spectacle, all eyes were glued on the bird on fire again as it filled the sky with even more burning light, like a small blizzard made of mes instead of snow, joining the sparks of colors and the twinkling rims of the drones.


    Everyone continued to mor, continue to cry for even more. Hands were raised and reaching up high, everywhere I turned I was met with rows and rows of countless smiles, and don''t even get me started on the ruckus they were making.


    Ria suddenly took another sharp turn, a strong p of her wings tilting her directly upwards, high, higher than I expected, and then some. With a final thrust, a final p of her wings, she pierced right on through herrger mechanical half, ascending even more until she took on the faint luster of one of the many countless stars painting the horizon.


    And that''s where she stayed for what seemed like the longest moment. Hanging stagnant as high as can be, pulsating a dim gold, a faint twinkle in the dark overshadowed by the infinite.


    Then - the whole world shone aze.


    It was a bewildering, senseless few seconds where everything was shrouded by light. It was like the sun had abruptly risen a few hours early from when it was actually due. Everyone took cover, hiding behind squinted eyes, staring between the gaps in their fingers. And then in the midst of silence - a single piercing shriek rippled shrilly across the sky.


    I blinked, the world dimmed back, and the sky returned ck¡­ except without warning, without any sort of meaning¡­ suddenly it was snowing.


    Except what fell from the sky didn''t look like any droplets resembling winter. Up above, in slow, gradual rainfall, little trickles of light were descending from all around us.


    Embers.


    In thousands. In hundreds of thousands. Sprinkled across the empty air and pouring down in a cascade of blurred, blinding gold and Ria was the source¡­ that little star in the sky showering, engulfing the earth with everything she had to give.


    The crescendo to her performance.


    It was then a stray current billowed forth from nowhere, sweeping up the embers in one fell swoop and swirling them across the vicinity, consuming everybody in an enveloping spiral of light.


    At that moment, there was not a single quiet voice to be found amongst the unbridled shrieks and shouts of fanfare. I could feel the ground itself rumbling with all forms of revelry being belted out.


    The reception was tantly unanimous. On the left, the few faces I managed to glean were all teary-eyed and speechless. To the right, people were toasting and raising their sses for all sorts of things. And low on the ground, you got children running amok everywhere chasing every ember they could find before they dissipated into the soil.


    What did she say a while back? Something about almost being able to pretend everyone was cheering for her? Well, now there was no need to hide behind pretense and make-believe.


    Because right now, at this moment, they really were.


    I felt my phone buzzing in my pocket and it was a wonder I even realized that. The first few times I felt it, I thought it was just the cheering starting to rattle deep in my bones.


    Before I answered, I squeezed and slither my way somewhere where my hearing wouldn''t be taken up by the incessant buzz of everyone else. Once I did that, I immediately pressed my phone to my ear - didn''t even need to glimpse the caller ID.


    It was a no-brainer who could be calling at this hour, at this moment.


    "I can see you chasing us the entire time," spoke the voice on the other end, jovially, and holding back an obvious chuckle. "You look pretty silly from up here, I have to say."


    If nothing else, jovial was a good sign.


    "Enjoying ourselves, I''m guessing?" I said, ncing back up and spotting a trail of golden-red descending to the far right. "That''s good. I''m d you''re finally letting loose."


    "Hey, you would too, if you were only here to see what I see," Irene bashfully admitted. "I really wish you were. It really is something¡­"


    In the background, I could hear a lot of pping about, and fireworks sting close. Forget me, it''s a miracle she could even hear me at all.


    "It''s fine. I''ll just take your word for it - tell me all about itter, alright?"


    "I much rather you see it with your eyes," she said, then not a secondter, hastily added, "Wait, no, of course you can."


    "What?"


    "I''m switching to video. Hold out your phone."


    I had just barely turned my phone forward toward me when the disy froze and flickered. A momentter, I was met with a screen swarmed entirely in locks of ck.


    "Sorry!" I heard a crack of static churn from the speakers. Irene then appeared from the ckness, tossing her hair aside and keeping it from blowing back again. One thing I immediately noticed was her eyes, vibrant and as if glowing on their own. But that just might be from the countless sources of light that surrounded her. "Can you see? Is it clear enough? I don''t know how well this camera does at night."


    She was also moving a lot. Bouncy and lively. But once again, that might just be from what she has as a passenger seat. Either way, it certainly adds to her charm.


    "You''re good," I said to her. "I hope you''re holding your phone just fine there. It''d really suck if you send someone to the hospital due to an unknown UFO."


    I didn''t hear an answer back. The wind was blowing too hard to hear anything lower than a shout. But from the way the camera was wobbling and her shoulders were shaking, I''m pretty sure she was enjoying a moment ofughter.


    "I''m careful," she assured, tugging back another strand of hair obstructing the view. "Anyway, here¡­ have a look."


    Slowly, Irene tilted her phone slightly away from her and held it firm in that position. It didn''t even take a couple of seconds before I finally saw what she meant.


    With a loud, whizzing buzz, I saw them soar right past the glint and shimmer of the drones. They did a fewps flying between the gaps, and seeing it all happen up close really was an entirely different sight. It was like watching a magical act deconstructed, I could see the rotors spinning, the little tiny bodies that made up the shape of the motorized phoenix. Then from somewhere up ahead, I heard the rippling bang of gunpowder, and in a sh of light, I saw them flight right through the shower of sparks.


    They flew like this again, and again, at different angles, at different speeds, but I had already long stopped marveling at the light show. Instead, I was enthralled by a different view entirely.


    Irene''s face hovered just right below the upper-right corner of the screen, and it was her bright expression, her wide, almost permanent smile christened in light that I couldn''t at all take my eyes off of.


    So full of wonder. So full of joy.


    She was right about one thing. With a view like this¡­ how could one ever possibly stay moody?


    Irene shifted the camera back at herself, hazel eyes shifting, airily scrutinizing the view before her.


    "I know what you''re thinking," she said.


    I raised a brow. "Oh?"


    "This doesn''t change anything," she said, still wearing that beaming smile. "I still haven''t changed my mind about anything."


    I just nodded. "If you say so."


    "Also," briefly, Irene tore her gaze away, looking far ahead in front of her. "I think¡­ I think we''re heading back now, it looks like."


    I looked away too, scouring for that bright dot in the sky, and instantly spotted it hurtling away from the park''s air space.


    "What, without me?" I asked.


    Somewhere amidst all the noise, I heard Ria give a loud affirming squawk into the microphone.


    "Yeah, I guess so," Irene said. "You still have my car keys, right?"


    I patted my pocket, double-confirming. "I do."


    "Great," she said meekly. "Guess, um, we''ll meet you back home?"


    And then, with a small apologetic smirk, Irene ended the call¡­ leaving me stranded on the ground, gazing up at the bright streak in the sky growing further and further away every second.


    Oh well, not the first time tonight I''m left chasing after them both. In this case though, maybe it''s a good idea tog behind them just a little.


    After all, what''s the point of rushing an ending, right?

 Chapter 885 Talk Of Business

    ?


    I made my way back one snail''s step at a time. Figured after everything that''s happened, a bit of a breather would do me much good - and what better way there to unwind than with a literal stroll through the park on the way back?


    Unsurprisingly, I wasn''t the only one who needed a second. There wasn''t a single conversation piece I''ve inadvertently overheard that didn''t talk about the award-winning stage performance in the sky.


    Everyone was intoxicated, drunk with astonishment so deep and poignant, the twinkle and shine in their eyes a far ways away from any form of sobriety to point that - say, if a unicorn suddenly appeared out of thin air, rainbows, horns and all, I doubt that poor horse could even garner a fraction of the interest that Ria had build up.


    Case in point - a drone horse was now trampling and frolicking across the barren night sky with its buzzing hooves and yet some poor diligent programmer''s piece of code went mostly ignored by the masses.


    Personally, I liked it. Reminded me a little bit of Lyn, and terribly at that. Come to think of it, I''m way overdue for a visit. When I find the time, whenever the hell that happens, should properly start acting the part of a proper steed owner and take her out for a proper gallop.


    "Your hair''s a bit longer."


    I felt my right foot push and sink into a small mound of snow, and that''s where I stopped moving - feeling it dip still deeper and deeper.


    "Might be wrong - probably am. All''s I''m saying is you look a touch bit different from thest time we saw each other."


    You ever just hear someone''s voice and no matter how far, no matter how garbled, and especially no matter how toad-like and goblin-y it sounded, you just know who was who immediately?


    A little off the beaten path, on a snow-sooted bench surrounded by crumpled cans and discarded confetti, sat a lone, round-bellied figure gowned in a badly-stained apron and a funny little hat. He had the mood and look of after-work fatigue, a dimly lit cigar hanging loose between his fingers on one side, and a cold can of beer on the other. A little further by his side, a stic bag of leftovers swayed and rustled in the wind.


    The standard trite and true remedies for the ailment currently putting him under.


    "Or maybe you just got fatter," He continued specting, croaking, his broad neck swelling as he blew out a thick, puffy cloud of pollution. "Yeah, probably that."


    Would have dearly preferred living the rest of my life without ever having to speak to him again - but as with most other desires, apparently that was just simply far too much to ask for.


    Suffice it to say, debt collectors don''t make much for tender reunions.


    "And you haven''t changed at all," I replied, snowbound in ce, wondering if it was wise or even worth it to approach him. "But not really saying much for someone I hardly know at all. Maybe it''s better that way."


    "Aw,e on," he said, parting open his lips and revealing a rather iplete set of yellow teeth. "Let''s not go ahead and make the past something personal. It isn''t, wasn''t - whatever was between you and I - it was all purely for the sake of business."


    "Money''s one thing, but like hell I''m gonna let you rob me about the way I should feel about things too. I''m perfectly content here hating you forever, thank you."


    With that, I began to turn the other way. Enough strolling, enough hanging back. I''m pretty sure I gave the both of them enough of a head start already anyway.


    But of course, since when do surprise unpleasant encounters ever turn out to be anything except quick and brief?


    He opened his mouth again, and said a little louder, a little clearer. "I was asleep, you know?"


    An ambiguous sentence that could mean absolutely anything, yet it was just the right amount of ambiguity that I didn''t need to question what he meant. He wasn''t talking about just any deep sleep here.


    This time it was my left foot that got snagged in a shallow puddle of snow - keeping me in ce.


    "That day, that rain," He said, confirming my suspicion. "I honestly don''t remember much from it at all. One moment, weird goo started falling out from the sky, next thing I knew I was in a hospital bed with the boss standing over me. Apparently, I was out for a couple of days. By the time I was up, the rain was gone. Said it was you that woke me up - probably saved my life too at that."


    I couldn''t get a read on his expression, and inversely, I do hope he couldn''t get a read on mine. I''d have thought a head honcho mob guy would know a thing or two about discretion rather than snitching out my otherworldly activities to his subordinates¡­ even if it was to put me up on a pedestal or whatever the hell that man was thinking bbing to him about this.


    Don''t really need more people knowing about the things I do on the side.


    "You believe him?" I asked, ying it straight.


    "Boy, he could call you the seconding Jesus Christ, and I''d believe him. The boss ain''t someone you go second-guessing. So if he said you did it, you did it, and if you did do it¡­ then this is where business starts getting a little bit personal, I suppose."


    "Personal?"


    "Yeah," He leaned out of his seat, straightening out his posture, raising himself up the few inches that he could. "Thank you."


    Alright, a lot of weird things have happened tonight, that, no one can deny - but this probably takes the cake. I know those eyes, that condescending squint I''d always see weekly staring back at me through the other side of my doorway. Heartless, apathetic, perhaps even a bit entertained at my expense, time and time again.


    Those eyes were gone now; without them, he looked almost normal - hell, he actually looked kinda grateful, andpared to flying phoenixes and rainbow unicorns, this man''s got them both beat in the shock department.


    "Don''t know what you did, and I get the feeling you won''t tell either even if I got you tied out back in a trunk¡­" He said, and briefly, I had to wonder if I was being threatened here or not. "But at the very least¡­ can''t really look at you now knowing you saved my ass and not doing anything about it."


    If I''m remembering my memories right, Blightfall had a stronger effect on those particrly vulnerable to Death itself - whatever that means. Ria, Ash, Adalia, her sister¡­ even Amanda''s mom''s included in that roll call too. And now here''s another name to add on to that ever-expanding list.


    Not sure if I heard it from someone, or maybe I just assumed it - but when I hear the word vulnerable, I''m guessing it means anyone that had a lot of experience with death and dying, and if that''s really the case, then I only gotta wonder here¡­


    What was this guy''s experience?


    "Don''t mention it," I said, not really knowing what else to say. "Don''t feel too obligated to be grateful either. Not like I did what I did to save you in particr. It was just - "


    "Your business?" He said, his brows rising. "Nothing personal?"


    "Exactly."


    "Well, you ain''t gonna rob me either," He told me simply, smirking adamantly. "How I feel is how I feel. So let''s just all agree to disagree, agreed?"


    I shrugged. "Fine by me."


    Then silence. Awkward silence. The kind you just kinda walk away from. Which, yeah, I should really¡­


    "Boss already left a little while back. Had to take care of some business."


    Nevermind. Not sure why he was telling me this. Wasn''t even wondering to begin with.


    "The first day - only just a couple of hours into the new year and he''s already working?" I asked.


    He puffed on his cigar, readjusting the hat on his head before it slipped. "Well, you know how it is."


    Actually, not really, no.


    "Anyway, he intended to see you again before he went, but then you went off to God knows where so that''s unfortunate."


    "What for?"


    "No particr reason," He said. "Just says you''re interesting - and if you know him well enough, that''s plenty reason enough."


    Boy, do I¡­


    "He also said if I happen to see you around to give you his best. It''s a new year, new beginnings, and here''s hoping there might be one between you both too - so he says, anyway."


    Coming from him, and especially in such a gruff, raspy tone, all I could hear was him issuing an ominous warning¡­ or a promise. Maybe if I hadn''t already heard that same tone be used to threaten to break down my door or even break something worse I''d be able to take the message as intended.


    Regardless, I tried my best to do just that.


    "Message delivered and message acknowledged - thanks, I guess," I said, throwing the quickest, stiffest smile. "Um, kindly give my best to him too."


    For some reason, that got him heavily heaving out, chuckling in silence. He shifted a little, the old rickety bench struggling to amodate his attempts atfort.


    "Boss ain''t the only one hoping, you know?" He grunted with a smile, then, tucking his cigar between his lips, started rifling through his little bag. "Hope you''re fast."


    Thank God the fireworks hadn''t stopped firing yet. Otherwise, I probably wouldn''t have seen him throw something at me. I reached my hands out just in time to prevent an impromptu concussion and immediately felt the chill of cold metal hit my palms.


    A can of beer. Of course.


    I nced back forward, and he''s shifted in ce once again. This time with one thrust high in the air, his head tilted up with the broadest grin looking back at me.


    "To us!" He loudly dered before taking a big finishing sip.


    And whether or not I agree or disagree with that, it didn''t matter. Can''t really back out of a cheer.


    Universal rule.


    I cracked open the can, and raised it right back.


    "To us," I said, instantly downing the bitter buzz.


    Before all of this, I''d be locked up andmitted before you ever catch me sharing a beer with this particr guy.


    After all the extortion, stress, and countless social calls, I should really ought to be closer to spitting on him than raising a ss to him.


    Whatever - new year, new beginnings, right? It wasn''t personal anyway.


    The fingers crossed behind my back shouldn''t be personal as well.


    "Off back home, then?" He said after a moment of silence.


    I burped. "Pretty much."


    "Ah, then don''t let me keep ya," He said, scooting me off with a wave. "Even superheroes need their rest too, yeah?"


    I''m¡­ not gonna read too much into that remark.


    Slowly, I turned around again, walking a few paces, thinking it was probably all over.


    Then he called out to me again, an amused grin rippling through his echoes.


    "Any chance I might drop by your ce again for a visit? You know, for old time''s sake."


    Ah, a joke. First time I ever heard him crack one. At least one that wasn''t mean-spirited anyway.


    I continued to just walk away - for the first time, holding back a snort and a smile in his presence.


    "Yeah, you wish."

 Chapter 886 A Song To Last

    Chapter 886 A Song To Last


    Y''know, I really like my bike.


    One could even argue that I loved it even.


    Hard not to when it''s pretty much pried me free from the daily need and wait of thoserge metal puke machines they call public transportation just to have a way tomute from point A to point B.


    But as we say to justify the excuses we make: the grass is always greener - and perhaps even fresher - on the other side.


    And Irene''s car was smelling absolutely fresh, alright.


    Somehow, even in her absence, her presence was just made all the more stronger. I mean, they do say abstinence makes the heart grow fonder, but I don''t think this was what they meant by that.


    It''s enough, potent-wise and any other way otherwise, to have me deeply reconsidering my permanent mode of transportation. Sure my bike was nice, reliable - but it didn''te with its own hundred percent all-natural air freshener to soothe the senses, and that unfortunately just docks every single appeal it had going for it in my books.


    And really, I don''t think Irene would mind too much loaning her car out to me for a few days If I asked. Or a few weeks if I really had to, maybe even months, years¡­


    Forever?


    Now before anyone goes judging me for drooling over a woman''s scent - the hell else was I supposed to be preupied with driving the lonesome roads in the deep night of early morning while inside a pseudo-hotbox of leftover Subus'' cooties?


    There are only so many miles left before I''m back pulling up on her driveway; before I''m back dealing with the matter at hand¡­ and since there''s really nothing to look forward to in goodbyes, I might as well take this chance to indulge in all the good vibes I could before they''re all gone for the night.


    I wasn''t at all sure what exactly I was gonna find going back, and even if I did, I probably wouldn''t even know what to do with that information either.


    Presently the only thing that remained in thosewns were the crinkled remnants of cigarette butts and probably a few patches of intoxicated grass. And the streets, with asionally at red lights, I''d skim over my phone - half-expecting some text, a call - nothing, just some digits over an empty home screen letting precious time casually tick on by.


    It was already half past three when I arrived at Irene''s neighborhood. I remembered when we left - how rife every street was with activity, everywn its own festive affair.


    Presently the only thing that remained in thosewns were the crinkled remnants of cigarette butts and probably a few patches of intoxicated grass. And the streets, with what used to be all manners of light and colors bleeding into the asphalt, now had only the dim glow ofmpposts and my headlights to guide the way forth.


    It was quiet, empty, as it rightfully should be considering the time. Even on one of the rare few days it didn''t necessarily have to be¡­ guess it was just one of those things when you just know when the fun has to stop.


    In our case though, well¡­ that remains to be seen.


    After a final turn, and my foot slowly easing off the pedal, I finally arrived back at her ce. I switched the engine off, felt everythinge to a dead stop, and then spent a few moments there idling away behind the wheel just eyeing the front door like some noir detective at a culprit''s hideout in the middle of a stakeout.


    If they heard me arrive, then clearly I wasn''t worth the few extra meters needed to open the door and see. With time, I could probablye up with a few more million reasons why anything was the way it was, but instead of that, I chose to just get out of the car and see if they did hear me¡­ only for the exact opposite to happen.


    I heard them.


    Or rather, I was hearing something. And the closer I got to the front entrance, the more I could discern. I could hear a beat, some kind of rhythm, and even a melody to follow along muffled up against the door, and also, um¡­ is that screaming?


    No, wait, that''s singing.


    I slightly pushed open the door and a split second after I began to regret all my life decisions up until that point. It was like a yodeler with a sore throat was caught between a wood chipper and a blender; the ear-grating, soul-piercing sound that ushered me into the house.


    The walls were shaking, the floors rattling - or maybe I was - it was genuinely hard to tell. All I knew was that ''My Heart Will Go On'' was being brutally massacred before my very ears.


    By some way or another, I managed to stumble my way into the living room and was greeted by an onstage performance around the coffee table by our very own Celine Dion of the Skies, belting it out on the mic with such fiery passion that I could just listen to it for the rest of my life¡­ because, really, that''s how it''s starting to look like right then.


    I won''t lie - I was extremely eager to see Irene''s newly-bought karaoke machine get some use the moment I firstid my eyes on it, but if I had the chance to take it all back just to spare me from this moment, then take me back, please take me back.


    "Hey! You made it!" Ria screeched between verses, delighted to have finally noticed my presence. "Favourite song, you know? Loved it the moment I first heard it. So beautiful, tragic¡­"


    I nodded, silently hoping the ringing in my ears wasn''t permanent.


    "Yeah, it''s tragic, alright¡­"


    "Oh! How''d you like my performance out there? Bet none of your fancy science-technology stuff could do any of that, huh?"


    She looked egregiously smug, vain-y, batty eyes just waiting for thepliments to shower all over, and hey, after a show like that - all deserved.


    "Nope. Yep, you got us all feeble humans basking in awe at your glory. It really was pretty good."


    As expected, her ego went swelling three times the size of her giant bird form.


    "You wanna have a go? We can duet," she offered, suddenly holding out a second microphone. "The Jack to my Rose. Or the Dion to my Celine. You know how the song goes, right? Sure you do! "


    "I''ll pass," I said at once.


    "Suit yourself," she said, pulling it back. "Join your girlfriend then. We''re already four songs in and she''s having the time of her life being serenaded here."


    I swerved my eyes, spotting Irene on one of the couches, wearing a rigid sort of grimace that was stuck between amusement and just in-out torture. Most importantly though, to me at least, the sparkle in her eyes hasn''t faded yet.


    "Not really, you just wanted to sing," she refuted outright.


    "Well, if you aren''t gonna jump in anytime soon, I''m not assuming anything else otherwise," Ria fired back, three thousand decibels as she sassed into the mic. "Now, shush! My favorite part''sing up. You listening, you ready? Nope, none of you are."


    And as it turns out, none of us were. When the third part of the song began, the moment the drums hit and the crescendo peaked, Ria went and put her own spin on things and warbled the cry of a thousand drunken ducks, her head thrown back, eyes clenched shut, and ears tone-deaf as fuck.


    The literal bird can''t sing. Who would have thought?


    I needed to sit down - badly - and slid over to the side of the couch. It only took a second before Irene began promptly scooching herself over beside me. I met her eyes, and then I saw her smile.


    "Took you a while to get here," she said, leaning closer to be heard over Ria''s continued solo performance. "What kept you?"


    From afar, it was just a hopeful guess. But inches away now, there was no doubt about it, she did look much livelier¡­ lovelier too by extension.


    "Saw an old face," I exined. "Wanted to catch up, share a drink¡­ I didn''t stick around long though."


    Irene decided that that was a valid enough exnation and didn''t press, not that she had any desire to anyway. She just stared on, overlooking the song and dance. If anything, Ria''s ims of her being serenaded didn''t seem to be all that unfounded.


    "And you?" I asked her. "How''s¡­?"


    Except I didn''t really know how to finish that question, so I just nudged my head to the shrieking banshee nearby and left it at that.


    She understood perfectly.


    "Great," she beamed. "We talked a bit,ughed a bit, then she drank a bit more¡­ then the karaoke machine caught her eye, and you already know the rest."


    Ria hummed thest few remaining notes of the song or more like gurgled them, slowly but surely turning the act of singing into downright heresy in my eyes.


    "But if you''re talking about thingster¡­" Irene went on, her smirk a little more on the knowing side. "Then I haven''t really thought about it. And I don''t really n to."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I''ve already done it. You saw me doing it. And I realize if I spend all my time thinking about what''s going to happen next, then I''m just going to end up missing the things that are already happening now. I decided - I want to enjoy this, whatever this is."


    What she was saying made total sense. To not want to worry, to just want to be in the moment, savor every second - that, I have no qualms with¡­ but just at a certain point¡­ y''know?


    "You don''t really have a lot of time left for that, y''know?" I told her.


    She shook her head in agreement.


    "No, maybe not."


    "And so when the timees? You''ve decided?"


    "Not up to me," she said, breathing and speaking lightly. "Told you that already, remember?"


    The loudest, raspiest cough ever suddenly shot through the feedback of the karaoke speakers, and Ria loomed over in the distance, staring with guarded anticipation.


    "Five songs in, folks!" she red over the PA. "The question is, am I going for a sixth - or is someone going toe boot me off my throne now?"


    No one offered, no one went up and took the mic from her hands even if someone really ought to, and after a few seconds passed, Ria turned around and started to browse.


    "Sixth it is," she proimed, swiping furiously. "Hope you guys like Spanish."


    "It''s not like she''s gonna sing forever, y''know?" I reminded Irene.


    But she just shifted herself in her seat, and buckled down.


    "I know¡­" she told me, ears perked, and an unwavering smile simply facing straight ahead. "That''s why I''ll enjoy it while I still can."

 Chapter 887 In Liminal Time

    Chapter 887 In Liminal Time


    Because love is the most powerful force in the universe unfortunately, I went ahead and sat through a couple more rounds of ancient Kronocian throat-singing.


    Based on her song selections so far, it seems that Ria was on a long nostalgia trip through the decades. From fifties jive, sixties groove, all the way to seventies disco and eighties funk. She''d take intermissions after each song, diving into the fridge and returning back onstage with a donut or a drink or whatever to rejuvenate her clearly non-existent vocal cords.


    Then she looks up, every single timeing or going, she''d look up. Those yful, boisterous eyes reverting for a moment, the slightest second, ncing at the time on the wall, and immediately after, she''d be right back to it headbanging to the nies.


    I wasn''t sure what exactly she was waiting for; an arbitrary time limit for the second hand to wind down to? Each time her gaze strayed, it was like a roll of the dice. Whether we had finally reached that limit or if we were buckling in for another encore.


    Worse still, nobody cared to ask, or acknowledged it even. As if the night was forever, as if all the fun was. And I can understand it. The moment anybody brings up what''s about to happen - bam - it''s happened. No one likes a buzzkill.


    I suppose there really was no better way to let it happen than just kinda¡­ wait for it to happen. Give it some time.


    Time will always tell.


    That being said, ain''t as if there was really only one way to spend that time.


    "Alright, hand it over."


    I jumped out of my seat, battered eardrums still ringing from thest song, and even with my arm extended forward - Ria had to take another moment still processing what exactly it was I was doing.


    "Oh - oh shit!" she eximed, gasping loud and wide. "No way, no, you''re kidding! Whatever happened to being boring? Where''s that? You''re the straight man. The straight man don''t sing."


    "Prove you wrong," I just said, grabbing the mic from her very poor, very drunk grip, and inched a bit further ahead, browsing through the song selections to find something fitting more in line with the century.


    Figured if I was just gonna sit around and do nothing, might as well sing¡­ ''least it''s something, right?


    After picking a tune that I was half-confident I remembered, I spun around back to face my audience of two. Ria had taken my ce, much like how I took hers - practically rubbing shoulders with Irene, close as close can be, and absolutely determined to infect her with her air of enthusiasm.


    "Boyfriend''s up there now," she said, teasing and leaning in a smirk without restraint. "So? Heart pumping? Got your face warming up? Feeling excited in all sorts of funny ways? Anything to say at least?"


    "Yeah, shut up," Irene said inly and lightly, scooting closer to the edge of her seat. "I want to hear him sing."


    So I sang. No rhyme, nor reason, just simply airing out my lungs for the sake of doing so. I wasn''t exactly on the way to winning any Grammys, but I can at least say for sure that I could hold a tune better than¡­ a certain other gal.


    Honestly, I''d probably do a whole lot better if I actually focused on the song. Instead my gaze kept glued to the crowd, the reception I was getting - watching their beaming faces and wondering whaty behind one another''s smile.


    Irene had never looked more at peace andid back in all the time I''ve known her that it surely had to be a record. Her head bobbing along in tune, looking so encouraging every time we locked eyes, wholesome and pure; I kinda feel a little guilty for being slightly perturbed by it.


    Meanwhile, Ria remained her usual shameless, bubbly self. Nothing new there. The woman was a whole crowd in and of itself, whooping and yelling, trying to sing along in the most off-key way possible, all while happily sipping the rest of the wine we had leftover from before.


    Take a photo, frame it on a wall, and I don''t think you''d find a better picture of bliss this side of heaven. And in a photo, those moments, those feelings are forever.


    Unfortunately, reality doesn''t really work the same way¡­


    Moments finish, time passes, and sometimes, it just really sucks.


    In no time at all, I finished singing my song, and in a funny twist, I must say in retrospect, nothing about my performance was as memorable and striking as Ria''s. A lukewarm mediocritypared to her zing horridness. If nothing else, ''least she stood out.


    Nevertheless, I got a round of apuse. Even got Ria up in a standing ovation. And then in between the moment, she did it again - ncing up ever so slightly before speaking up in her usual springiness.


    "Not bad, not bad," She said, giving the face and stare of an appraising talent judge. "Heard worse - also heard better. Also pretty clear you didn''t snag Irene by serenading her to bed."


    I swear, was there ever a cker kettle anywhere? Christ¡­


    "I liked it," Irene offered her two cents, somehow the more satiable of the two. Then she blinked, nced at me, and blinked even more. "Wouldn''t mind hearing a little more."


    Ria rolled her eyes.


    "Ignore her, she''s biased."


    "And that makes you - what?" I asked. "I noticed she hasn''t ranked you."


    "Critical, reliable," she said quickly. "I have an ear for this sort of thing, in case you can''t tell."


    "Oh, I really couldn''t."


    My sarcasm failed to escape her, and I was met with her silent scorn as she walked over and took the mic back from me. I had only just returned my seat, only just seen her almost reach to choose another song before she abruptly stopped in ce - looking up again.


    This time though, she didn''t look back.


    Ria''s shoulders gradually sank, as did her arms, the microphone just only barely wrapped around her hand as her thumb slid over the switch, and the small green LED light on the front pulsed for the final time.


    She then slowly turned to look at us, both of us, the most rigid smile stiffening the rest of her expression. For a single, brief moment I was amused. And I really couldn''t tell you why¡­ not until she let out a breath, a shaky one at that, and I realized that that was actually meant to be a chuckle.


    I realized that¡­ even for all of her wit, all of the charm she holds to effortlessly appease and beguile the whole world, not even Ria could make the transition toward goodbye any less difficult.


    No one''s that good, I suppose.


    "So," she finally spoke again, thrusting her arms broadly forward, mic still in hand, before swinging them back and letting them dangle loose. "I guess¡­ this is it?"


    I didn''t know what to say, or what to do. All night waiting for this moment to arrive, and now that is here¡­ what do we do here?


    "Already?" Irene suddenly said beside me. "I honestly thought you''d go for another song first."


    She sounded quite impartial, a level of indifference enough to encourage Ria to carry on as normal.


    "Nah, your boyfriend already ended on a high note, right? Pointless to follow that up," she shrugged, tossing the mic on an empty couch. "And it''ste. Got kids waiting for me too, you know?"


    Irene didn''t reply, but it didn''te from a ce of hesitance. She wore no reluctance. In her stare, in her silence, there was only just eptance.


    Just doing as told, as promised. No trying to stop her, no saying a word. In her seat, she sat¡­ ready to watch her go.


    To just let her go.


    "So, how does this work again?" Ria asked, pacing aimlessly to the left. "Just go back in the room, fall asleep?"


    Irene gave a nod.


    "Well, good thing I already drank as much as I could," Ria said with a snicker. "Just gotta give a minute or two and there I go."


    Was this really how it was all gonna end? Saying farewell, thest few minutes together¡­ this simple, this nonchnt, this¡­ dispassionate?


    "And you look like you have a few words to say over there," Ria remarked, cocking both a brow and a smile at me. "Last chance, you know? Ain''t like there''s a next time for regrets. If you got something to say¡­"


    I considered it. I really, really did consider it. I had words all lined up, my voice just at the tip of my tongue. At that moment, I didn''t care for anyone else''s wants, desires, motives and intents¡­ right then, I only cared about my own.


    And every impulse, with every fiber of my being, I wanted her to stay. I dared hope, I thought just maybe Ria wanted to too, just secretly, intrinsically. She just needed a slight push, a single nudge.


    Or perhaps Irene just needed more time - maybe she was just biding her time. Eventually, she''d speak up and convince her to say.


    After venting all her feelings out to me on all of those asions¡­ it can''t all be simply for nothing, right?


    Irene¡­


    I looked at her again, and she returned my gaze, peering back, sharing with me but a single look¡­ and nothing about the way she stared resembled any way she looked back then.


    Doubts. Fears. Regrets. I couldn''t find them in her anymore. Was this really how she felt? Was she really okay with this? An ending like this, a goodbye like this? Was she¡­?


    "If you''re still the same piece of work I remember you being," Ria said, arms crossed in expectation. "Then I guess I still got me a knight in shining armor to save the day, no?"


    I already let her leave once. Was I really going to let her go again?


    Was it even - was it ever my choice in the first ce?


    I breathed in deep.


    "No," I replied. "Learned my lesson once already."


    I looked at her, wearing my best smile¡­ hoping to God it wasn''t as stiff as it felt to me.


    "I''m not your knight."

 Chapter 888 Skewed Intentions

    Chapter 888 Skewed Intentions


    No tears¡­


    I was expecting there to be a few ones falling away already sometime between then and now. Some heartfelt final words too, if nothing else¡­ unless they''ve happened already and I just didn''t notice.


    It didn''t feel right. This didn''t feel right, or maybe it was just me that was feeling this way. When ites to farewells, if I''m at all honest, I''ve never really been in any kind of situation where goodbye actually was goodbye - never seen someone I knew disappear ''round a corner and have that be thest time I actually saw them again.


    So perhaps this was it. Goodbye, how it really was, how it really felt¡­ this hollow, free-falling feeling of discontent.


    Was it? Could it?


    Between the three of us, if everyone was truly wearing their hearts on their sleeves here, then I had to be the only odd one out. Because in their eyes, in their expressions, Ria and Irene both¡­ goodbye looked very different.


    Nobody seemed to be able to take their gazes off each other; like we all developed a crick in our necks simultaneously. Ria got around hers by just simply walking backward, step by step, treading down the hall, her all-consuming orange making the white walls glow and flicker.


    Suddenly, halfway through, Ria paused in ce - one foot behind and left teetering on a tiptoe while the rest of her hung frozen at a slight angle. For that brief second, I still manage to hold out on enough hope and stubbornness to believe she might have had a change of heart.


    But turns out it was nothing like that, she just noticed something I was far too caught up in indecision and doubt to catch, something a lot more surprising than anything I could have hoped for.


    In a march, with floorboards cking to a steady strut, Irene strode past, gradually closing up the empty space that Ria had made.


    Halfway through, she stopped too - I couldn''t see her face, couldn''t get a read on her intention as much as I wanted to. Ria had that view instead, and from what I could garner reflecting off of her expression¡­ seems there was more to Irene''s intentions that I had failed to catch.


    "Goodbye hug?" Ria guessed extending both arms out in an embrace, lowering them back down in an instant when Irene didn''t reciprocate. "No, guess not," she sighed, lips in a light frown, head cocked to the left. "So then - anything else?"


    "Just a question," Irene said, and I couldn''t help but overhear, or rather, not hear, the quaint sense of contentment she had. Maybe only barely, but still only barely.


    Ria sighed again, shaking her head wearily yet blithely. "Sounds like a lot more than just a question."


    I didn''t hear her deny it, instead she just went for it, asking anyway, speaking as if giving out surveys, "Did you have fun?"


    "Fun?" Ria pulled out a face, bbergasted near to the point of full-onughter. "Is that¡­ okay, wait, rify - are you actually being serious right now? Is this a serious question?"


    "Wouldn''t be asking otherwise, would I?" Irene reaffirmed. "With me? Did you have fun with me?"


    "I did. I had. Tons of it. But girl, you definitely already know that. So what are you really asking me? Where¡­ where''s this going? What''s the real question you''re trying to ask here?"


    "That was the question," she replied. "That was all I wanted to know. Just needed to make sure you were¡­ and that you weren''t just¡­ killing time. If you were just waiting out the clock this whole time - well - I just wanted to make sure that - "


    "Did I give off that impression? Do I " Ria interrupted, her foot returning forward, her body back upright. "What makes you say that? That''s¡­ wow, I have a heart, you know?"


    "No, of course you do. I know. You¡­ I just¡­" Irene relented, backing off a step, and dismissing herself. "No, nothing. It''s nothing. Go, Ria. I don''t want to keep you for any longer."


    "Yeah, as if you haven''t already," Ria scoffed, little mes dispersing ruffled. "I ain''t letting that one slip past. This, everything we did - killing time? That''s nder through and through - oh no¡­ oh no, no, no, no. Now why would you say that?"


    She waited patiently for a reply, tapping her foot, crossing both arms, like a mother in the middle of reprimanding her child. And when Irene had nothing to say, Ria was there ready with a lecture.


    "What happened? Weren''t we just about to part ways? We were so close, we were right there. Irene¡­ you can''t be defaming me at thest second, tarnishing my character with such a baseless usation. That''s dirty. You know I care, you know I wouldn''t be doing anything I do unless I genuinely wanted to. And I did genuinely enjoy the time I spent with you here - that''s twice now I''m saying it. To say I''m just merely waiting the timer out, like I just can''t wait to get this all over with¡­ do you really believe that you matter so little to me that I would even think that? No, ''course not - that''s stupid. So you tell me, what made you think that?"


    What she was saying, what I was hearing¡­ sounded much too tone-deaf and oblivious to be actually serious. But yet there she was, giving it the sincerity, the cadence as if it really was. Did she really not understand how Irene could possibly think that way? It''s not a puzzle, it''s no riddle, so why was she acting as if the answer wasn''t already right there in front of her?


    "So you think I''m just being stupid then?" Irene asked after a long while. "That there''s no reason for me at all for me to have a thought like that in my head?"


    "None that I can think of anyway," Ria said. "So, c''mon, enlighten me, please. I''m seriously at a loss here."


    "Can''t do that."


    "No?"


    "I won''t do anything to stop you from leaving," Irene said, rehearsing the words like scripture. "That''s the promise that we - that I - made, remember"


    "Oh, for the love of¡­ really?" Ria let out a groan. "Okay, look, first things first, I''m gonna be leaving either way no matter what - "


    "No matter what I say?" Irene said, suddenly firmer, suddenly louder. "Right, exactly. So what''s the point in telling you anyway? It''s a waste of time - mine, yours especially. Ria, I told you to go. Just go."


    "And suddenly now you''re upset at me, Irene, just, what - ?" Ria iled her arms, billowing mes whirling about in confusion. "You were happy! Just now, weren''t you happy? Weren''t we? We were having fun! I thought we were gonna leave it at that - on the best of terms - what happened? Divines - just tell me!"


    "I was! We were! We still can be if you would just - Ria, just leave! You don''t have to know, you don''t need to know - it doesn''t matter. Why do you keep insisting? Why do you care if - ?"


    "Why do I care?" Ria said, breathless and fuming. "I care because I care! Irene, I care about you!"


    "No you don''t!"


    Things were just spiraling quickly.


    One moment everything was cordial, peaceful, then suddenly the next¡­ in the blink of an eye, it just¡­ Irene told me in out that she didn''t have a n for anything. Back then, I was a bit doubtful. But now I have no choice but to believe her.


    Because this¡­ how do you n out for things to be like this?


    "No, you don''t¡­ you don''t care," Irene heaved, softer, heavier. "If you did, you''d know. You wouldn''t have to ask. You wouldn''t have to guess. You wouldn''t have to go!"


    "Irene!" Ria snapped back at her, anger snuffing every other emotion in her scowl. "We''ve been over this. You know, you already know why I have to go - why I want to go! It has nothing to do with you, there''s nothing personal about any of this! You told me you understood. You know I need this."


    "And I don''t need you?"


    "You''re missing the point."


    "You left us, you know? You just left us! Me! When the Blight came down, I called for you! I tried to wake you up! And you didn''t answer, you didn''t want to wake up!"


    "Irene¡­"


    "And you say you care? If we couldn''t get rid of the Blight, if something had happened to me then¡­ and still, you slept. The Elf on the other hand. Her, she woke up - for him - she woke up! She had the same dreams, the same feeling of bliss as you! But for me? You? What did you choose? Are those dreams of yours really that important to you?!


    Ireneshed out at her, speaking so vehemently, ferociously¡­ feelings, emotions that hadid stewing and festering in the back of her mind all this time. She had always intended on keeping them all buried too. Because in her own words, the truth frightened her far too much.


    "Tell me, Ria," She said, demanding, asking, regardless of it all. "Are they really that more important to you than me?"

 Chapter 889 Love In Truth

    Chapter 889 Love In Truth


    "No, that''s not fair."


    Ria took another step forward, the squelch of mes dissipating as she pressed her foot firmly down. Her entire body was running, cascading, like moltenva spilling ever downwards. And when she breathed, she was like a dragon spurting fire.


    "What''s more important to me? You''re really going to ask me that?" I could hear the hard edge of self-restraint in her voice. Just a single nudge away from shouting back at her. "Irene, that''s not the point - that isn''t why I''m going. It has nothing to do with what or who''s more important - do you seriously not get that?"


    "Answer me anyway!" Irene shouted without regard. "Because I don''t get it! I''ve never got it! You can''t say you care for someone, and then just walk away from them anyway, can you?"


    "Is that what you think I''m doing?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Irene, I''ve done all I can to make tonight as good as it can be! I am not just walking away! I am not leaving you with nothing from me! I am giving you the best I got! Don''t you realize that?!"


    "Yes! How considerate! Fill me with joy and then tear my heart out! How sweet!"


    "Oh, so what - you think I''m being selfish here?"


    "No, you are selfish!"


    "Ha! Look who''s talking, like you - !"


    "You are being selfish, and so am I!" she interjected, undeterred by mes growing brighter and hotter. "I am being selfish, I know I am! I know asking you to stay is as selfish as it gets! You don''t want to stay, you''d rather go! You - !"


    "Fucking hell - don''t you start!"


    "Ria, let me finish! I - !"


    "No, there''s nothing here to finish! Irene, for fuck''s sake - my mind''s made up! I''m leaving, and that''s - !"


    "JUST LET ME TALK!"


    Honestly, it was like someone had suddenly tossed a stick of dynamite into the room, its wick burnt away to itsst inch. Irene was downright vtile¡­ far from the calm, pragmatic woman I always saw her as.


    Cool, rational, logical - that''s how I''ve always seen her resolve every obstacle thrown at her. Even when things were as emotionally charged andplicated as they were now, she''d never waver in her approach. And from dusk all the way to the approaching dawn, that was exactly how she continued to carry herself throughout.


    Until now, I suppose.


    Knowing her, none of this was ying out the way she probably had in mind. Yet more and more over time, I''m slowly starting to realize, as she likely was too, that nothing ever does.


    "I''m not going to force you to stay. I won''t tape your eyelids to try and keep you awake. I told you, I''m not breaking my promise no matter what - Ria, you can go! I told you that, didn''t I? I told you!" Irene heaved in, her breath audibly wavering as she mustered up what littleposure remained. "But you didn''t, did you? You stayed, you insisted - you want me to exin myself? Well, now I am! And you''ll listen! It''s toote to back out now. You brought this on yourself."


    For a moment there, Ria flicked her eyes toward me. Did she want me to step in? to help? Before I could even start to guess, her stare had drifted back; fiery eyes relenting, her lips narrowing.


    "Fine," she clenched her fists, folding her arms over her chest as little sparks spewed with her breath. "Talk."


    Irene didn''t waste a second getting right into it. All throughout the night, hesitating, restraining; now no longer.


    "I don''t get you, Ria. The truth is, I never understood you. I thought I did, but I didn''t. How you think, how you feel - you''re a mystery to me. You can care for a person so deeply and so easily, and yet at the same time, you''re able to leave them at the drop of a hat. Tell me, is it really that easy? Shouldn''t you hesitate? Shouldn''t it be hard? Painful? If that''s really how it is, then why¡­ why isn''t it for me? Why do I hesitate? Why is it hard¡­ and painful¡­ to see you go?"


    Ria''s head gave a jerk, the re in her eyes in stark opposition. Already she looked ready to argue back, but Irene didn''t give her the chance.


    "It''s hard to believe anything you do. You make me second-guess you. Everything you do is a contradiction to something else. You can''t just im to want to share a special moment with me and then also choose to turn your back on me afterward. What am I supposed to think, to feel? Is that how you love? Is this how you show it?"


    "Like I said, it has nothing to do with how I feel about you," Ria quickly said before she could get interrupted again. "I just¡­ I need this, Irene. You know I do."


    "Yes, I do! Ria, I know! To be at peace, to not want to suffer anymore, to be with your kids - I know all that. It''s hard, it''s painful - but if that''s what you want, then I''m not going to stop you. Ria, I love you."


    That rattled her. A split-second of her feelingsid bare before Ria promptly collected herself.


    "That''s a first¡­" she muttered. "Never in a million years did I think I''d hear those words from your lips."


    "Still think I''m that same person to stuff you in a locket?" Irene asked. "I''m not, Ria."


    "Definitely not."


    "And even back then, you''d rather stay encased inside thane out of it on your own will. Anytime you could have just left¡­" she softly added. "It took someone else breaking the damn thing for you to finallye out of your shell."


    Again, Ria threw me a fleeting nce. The both of us with the same distant memory reying in our heads. I didn''t know about that first part - about her refusing to leave the locket. So even back then, she was like this.


    Should have probably expected that. Even in memories, she never left that part of the forest, did she? Always alone, wandering amidst the vicinity of that withering stump. Wandering, surviving, and never living.


    "But I was fine with that mostly," Irene went on. "At least I still had you, you know? I could still feel you. Your presence, your warmth. But you go to sleep now, what''s there left of you? What''s there to feel?"


    "I''m tired, Irene," Ria said. "You can''t even begin to understand that, and I hope you''ll never have to. But if you were in my shoes though, if you only just knew - you''ll realize why I don''t stop to hesitate, how this isn''t a hard decision to make at all."


    "I know¡­"


    "No, you really don''t," Ria shook her head. "But even still, you mean so much to me. I was upset at first, but I''m d you woke me - I''m grateful you''ve given me this chance to spend some time with you again. I mean everything I''ve done. I did want to share something special with you, I did want to spend some time with you. Irene¡­ I really do love you."


    I saw Irene''s head sink ever so slightly, streams of raven-ck spilling over her shoulders.


    "So then answer the question," she whispered to her, repeating for onest time in a hollow echo. "Who or what is more important to you?"


    "Irene, I told you¡­"


    "I know what you said," she cut her off. "I know you believe it doesn''t have to do with anything. But¡­ just say it, won''t you? I want to know."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want a clear answer. Because I am done specting and second-guessing everything you do, everything I am to you. I need to know. Just onest thing before you go. Please. I don''t want to look at you and keep doubting you. I love you too much to do that. Please don''t make me have to do that."


    Ria almost seemed to freeze in ce, her mes smothered, her expression snuffed.


    "Tell me," Irene pleaded for thest time. "Am I really not enough to stay?"


    Ria blinked once, breathed in a deep gulp, and with both arms suddenly extending forward, took Irene in a tight, enveloping embrace.


    "I love you. Please believe me, because I do. I really, really love you, Irene. My Riri. So, so much¡­" she said, buried deep in her locks, radiating a soft yellow glow slowly dimming, dying, as she spoke once more, the truth, the answer. "I''m sorry¡­ but I just¡­ I¡­ it''s not enough¡­"


    She released her immediately after, tears finally falling, spilling, gleaming with the luster of a dying me.


    "I just don''t love you enough¡­"


    Irene didn''t react, didn''t make a sound; head still hung, gaze still veered away. It took an entire eternity, an entire evesting moment before she rose her head again.


    "Understood" was all she said, all she muttered, as she stepped back. "Thank you."


    "Irene¡­ I¡­"


    But she was already stepping out of the hallway, leaving her light, her presence until she was alone again. I could finally see her face, after so long wishing that I could. Except there was nothing to see, nothing to read. A total nk. Regressing back to her calm andposed self.


    It was clear as day there was nothing more she wanted to say, nothing more that needed to be said, except¡­


    Irene nced back at the hallway again, staring at the lone figure faintly illuminating the darkness.


    "You can go now," she told her, wearing a small smile on her face that was anything but. "Goodbye, Ria."


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff054901c374c485df2d4acb6f020346b3b7d5934fc0f86656f5baaa2cf57b526d056fba

 Chapter 890 Good Morning And Good Bye

    Chapter 890 Good Morning And Good Bye


    Ria didn''t seem to know what to do with herself anymore.


    I felt like I shouldn''t even be looking at her. Staring just felt like intruding. The best thing for me to do, as far as my gut was telling me, was to look away and find a random corner to get strangely fascinated about.


    An argument and a half ago, I was dying on the inside just badly wanting to say something, anything - shocking how fast that urge diminished in just a span of a couple of minutes.


    But I wasn''t the only one who had their intentions radically shifted.


    Locks of red at a dim, dull re, still flickering the walls on either side of her with her fading color, Ria was at a standstill. So dead set on walking away moments before.


    Not anymore.


    For someone who has been so adamant throughout about not having her mind changed, she does seem to be doing a lot of contemting at the moment.


    And all it took were a few minutes, a few words¡­ or at the very least far fewer words than when I had my turn trying to convince her on my own. Irene was all it took for that to happen.


    Yeah, I may not be her knight, but Irene was her princess. To her, she''d listen. To her¡­ she''d waver, think¡­ hesitate.


    But was it enough?


    Once again, I dared to believe - allowed myself that high, high hope of happily ever after.


    Ria continued to remain stagnant, silent¡­ long enough that I''m amazed she didn''t char the floor with her prints¡­ but then, after a long hour spanning a single minute, she stirred back to life - started to move again - except only not in the direction that I had hoped she would be inching toward.


    From close by, I heard Irene take a deep breath and saw her gaze ever so slightly sink into the vague descent of disappointment¡­ or maybe it was eptance?


    It took only a few more paces, a short journey with her head hung low, for Ria to end up with her back up against the door to her room, her bed, her exit. Without looking, she felt around for the handle, and when she eventually did find it, her fingers almost seem to recoil from it, as if touching something revolting, unwanted - or at least it seemed so, I still hoped so - then she grabbed on, pulled, the door creaked open, and finally, all hope had vanished.


    Why did I think that that would have changed anything anyway? For a few minutes, for just a few moments, Ria was pushed to mull about the contrary¡­pare that to the entire rest of her life, where she had all the time to think, all the reasons in the world to want what she wanted.


    Irene never stood a chance in the first ce¡­


    "And you¡­?" Ria turned her head, the faint luster of her stare beaming back at me, the tears that had welled up already all but evaporated. "Your girlfriend just rimmed my ass something fierce, you''re really not gonna try and go for a final blow on me?"


    Somehow she''s still able to sound so vulgar, so crass¡­ and yet all the same¡­ she sounded so sad. What does that mean anyway? Was she waiting for me to say something, or was it that she secretly wanted me to? Can I even hope for that? Do I even still dare?


    "What''s there to say?"


    No¡­


    "You already heard everything that matters, and if even that couldn''t stop you¡­"


    I don''t.


    She didn''t react, no disappointment, no relief, not a single trace of anything shaped upon her face.


    "Do me a favor," Ria quietly said after a while, only she wasn''t looking at me when she spoke. "Not like you have a choice in the matter - but treat her good, won''t you? She gets clingy easy. Grumpy, even easier. Like a puppy. Oversized. Leave her alone too long, and she''ll whine and yelp like nothing else, pawing at you, tugging with everything she''s got¡­ and then that''s you feeling like shit like you never had before."


    A mirror might as well be in front of her face, saying what she was saying¡­ the irony clearly wasn''t lost on her, the weary edge in her voice, the straying direction of her stare¡­


    There were so many things I could say in response. There was an opening here to be callous, say something cold, mean¡­ pretty much just rubbed it in deeper, but I didn''t feel like it. I didn''t even feel like speaking.


    "Goes without saying," I said anyway, trying to sound as assuring as I could; seeing her standing there so hunched, defeated¡­ like a little bird with her wing broken.


    But either way - don''t think she heard me anyhow. She didn''t move, she didn''t stir, still just staring away in the same direction, at that same person, one foot frozen over the opened doorway, her grip on the handle clenching tighter.


    "Irene¡­" Ria said, verging on a whisper, her voice wavering at her name. "Whatever you make of this, whatever your point of view is¡­ it doesn''t change what''s actually true. No matter what¡­ I really do love you."


    "The actual truth?" Irene barely looked at her, tone deceivingly polite. "Or is that just from your own point of view?"


    "It''s¡­" she paused, looking more and more at the part of that frail helpless bird. "I hope it would be ours. I''m hoping¡­ that you see it too. You do, don''t you?"


    No answer.


    "Irene¡­" Ria tried again, every ounce of emotion, every ounce of the truth, a painful look upon her face. "I love you..."


    For all we know, that might as well be the final words she''d ever say, that we''d ever hear; Irene formed another small smile, bearing both in mind, and simply responded in kind.


    "I know."


    It finally happened. After saying all that could have been said, Ria finally took another step, embers fading, the light dying, and crimson eyes no longer to be found. A momentter, the hallway echoed with a m, a click, and together hand-in-hand with silence, emptiness filled the stretch of darkness staring back at us.


    Ria was gone.


    I don''t know why, but I really expected more. There should be there, shouldn''t there? That''s twice now I watched her go, why is it that I''m not feeling more?


    It felt too simple, normal¡­ but this wasn''t¡­ I mean, what just happened¡­ it was big, momentous¡­ wasn''t it?


    And more than anything, it didn''t really feel all that concrete - feels like I could just barge in there right now and she''d still be there, because she was.


    She wasn''t asleep yet. She wasn''t gone yet.


    If I strained my ears, I think, maybe - did I hear a bed creak? Was that bedsheet rustling? No, ''course not, I''m just trying to pour life into the silence¡­ trying to rece what just left.


    I must have been frozen in ce for like a fortnight¡­ or at least long enough for Irene to be the first to stir to life, shambling to the nearest couch and copsing in a hunch.


    "I shouldn''t have said anything," she whispered, her voice so quiet, but the guilt resounding within much less so. "I should have let her leave when she was going to the first time. She doesn''t deserve to bring all of that with her."


    "I disagree," I said, snapping out of my stupor in an instant. "Everything you said - she needed to hear all of that."


    "Even so - "


    "More importantly, everything she said," I cut her off. "You needed to hear all of that too."


    As much as she furrowed and frowned, Irene couldn''t in any way argue with that.


    "I just¡­ before I even realized it, I was opening my mouth. I didn''t get a chance to think, to react¡­ and the next thing I knew, I was shouting at her¡­"


    Irene nced up at me, weary, hollow eyes already worn out for the day¡­ despite it barely even starting.


    "Really wish you had stopped me," she said.


    I stared back at her. "Do you?"


    Once again, her frown deepened and she averted her eyes.


    "No¡­ no, never mind, I¡­" she swiped a half-empty cup from the table, and without caring whose, finished the rest in a gulp. "You''re right. I needed that."


    As slow and delicate as I could, I took a seat close beside her. Right then, seeing her so deep down in the dumps, I wanted nothing more than to wrap my arms around her and keep her locked tight, full stop.


    But for the moment, I kept my hands to myself. If she wanted me, needed me¡­ then I''m there.


    "I needed that, fine. But she¡­ she didn''t need me yelling at her face. She didn''t need me doubting her. Especially not at that moment," Irene continued on. "After everything she''s done for me tonight, how could I possibly use her of being insincere about anything?"


    "Irene¡­"


    "Why didn''t I apologize? Just now, before she left. It was thest chance I had to. I thought about it, I wanted to do it, why didn''t I¡­? Why is it that when it''s something I want to do, I can''t? What stopped me, why¡­? It doesn''t make any sense."


    "Apologize - what?" I said, scoffing involuntarily in pure disbelief. "What''s your crime, Irene? Caring too much?"


    "I wish! Because if I did, I would have kept my shut instead of¡­ instead of¡­" her voice died away again, a hollow whisper leaving in wisps of regret. "Why didn''t I tell her¡­ I loved her too?"


    That, I couldn''t do much to answer, tofort, because really, there was nothing else for me to say other than to tell her that¡­


    "She knows."


    A minute passed, then two, three¡­ somewhere between the extended silence, I noticed her ncing back at the corridor.


    "I''m guessing she''s asleep now," she muttered, raising her head up slightly. "She usually doesn''t take long to."


    "Don''t wanna check?" I asked.


    "No."


    "Want me to check?"


    "No, no¡­ just¡­ I''ll check on her eventually,ter¡­ right now, I just want to¡­God¡­ I¡­ I need¡­"


    "Need to¡­?"


    It happened so fast.


    The rush of air leaving my lungs, the sudden weight hitting my chest. Briefly, I felt my eyes reel blind smothered by a sweet aroma¡­ only for me to immediately sober up hearing the painful stifle of a sob muffled against my shirt.


    "You¡­" Irene said quietly, choking on a gasp, her arms around me clinging tighter. "I need you¡­"


    I didn''t hesitate. Without a word, with only my arms folding to embrace her, I let her have me.


    "Stay¡­" she pleaded. "I don''t think I want to be alone right now¡­"


    I didn''t need to say a word in response. As far as I''m concerned, I''m hers.


    For as long as she wanted. For as long as I was needed.


    Her body felt so tense, warm¡­ I could feel her twitch, hear her holding back every unwilling tear.


    Any closer, tighter, and I could probably hear her every thought, eavesdropping on her delving through a billion regrets she''s made in these past few moments.


    I wish there was something I could do, anything I could say to get her to stop.


    Eventually, I knew she would. In time, she''d stop on her own.


    Time, that was what she desperately needed now.


    I nced at the clock - a brand new day was arriving, a brand new year, bringing with it all that''s gained¡­ and all that''s lost.


    So far, it''s been quite a bumpy start. For Irene especially. But I''m positive things would look up further down along the line.


    Ria might be gone, asleep¡­ never to be heard from again¡­


    And yeah, to Irene, maybe she might as well be.


    But me, personally? Well¡­


    There''s always next year, right?

 Chapter 891 A New Year

    Chapter 891 A New Year


    "So," Jamie sat down behind his desk. His swivel chair, washed and ttened through years of sitting and swiveling emitted a harsh stifled squeak. "Rudy outside was saying you''re looking for some work here?"


    Up above, the ceiling fan wobbled about as it spun around, creaking every half second, one de crooked at an angle and another forcibly stuck back in ce by a heftyyering of the strongest tape one of the maintenance guys a couple of months back had at the time.


    For a better part of the year, He told himself more times than there were days in said year that he oughta get around to recing that fan. He never got around to it though.


    Every now and then though, it''d make a louder screech than usual, wasting costly few seconds as his gaze flew, distracted, wondering if today was the day, like every other day, that he''d finally be decapitated for his negligence.


    Right then, it was twice already that gale of death groaned at him ominously.


    "Yes, I am," said the man seated across from him, his voice low and gruff, smothering out any signs of forebodings. "Provided I ampensated fairly. That''s all I ask."


    Jamie pushed back in his seat, wriggling his bushy ''stache, staring over his coffee-rim-stained patterned desk, brimming with all sorts of trinkets, invoices, stamps, loose screws, and a calendar he realized was a bit behind on the times.


    As far as the world was concerned, December 31st, 1986, was a whole day ago and counting.


    "You lost your job?" Jamie asked, as he pulled open a drawer, jangling about with rusted bits of metal and broken scrap, piling on the outdated calendar into his collection, before sliding it back close. "The new year starting out a little sour for you, huh?


    "No job," the man responded. "I''ve only started looking for one recently."


    "Excuse you?"


    "I never had a job."


    "No job? You''ve never been employed?" Jamie wriggled his mustache again. "How old are you anyway?"


    "Old enough," was all he said in response.


    "And what brings you here?"


    The man raised his hand, holding up a crumpled flier, clenched in his grip.


    "You were hiring."


    "No, I mean - what do you want this job for?"


    "Money."


    The ceiling fan churned out its loudest squeak yet, but Jamie heard none of it - his focus, usually so easily strayed, was far too upied assessing what, or who exactly he was interviewing.


    "Don''t think I caught your name," He muttered.


    The man grunted. "Michael."


    "Michael," Jamie briefly began rifling through the assortment of paper on his desk, ultimately finding nothing through all the disarray. "Uh, mmm, funny¡­ can''t seem to find your resume anywhere."


    "Resume¡­" the man named Michael, finally shifted his stone-faced expression, forming a subtle frown. "Everyone keeps asking me that. How do I get one?"


    Jamie swept a hand through his bald head. He didn''t know whether tough, or to be annoyed; maybe Rudy was setting him up, wasting his time. The view from out his office window briefly caught his eye, and immediately his heart sink, and he remembered again why exactly he had put himself in this predicament to begin with.


    Scattered patches of oil puddles made the floor more liquid than actually solid. Here and there, boxes of ordered parts remained unopened and unsorted to their rightful ce for at least a week and counting. Somewhere to the side, piles of discarded mufflers, worn tires, and shattered windshields continued mounting at a concerning rate.


    Rudy does his best, but more often than not, things around here tend to be way over a scrawny kid''s average body mass. Charles couldn''t at all be bothered lugging around shit. Matt was pushing sixty; handed in his two-week notice a week and a half ago.


    Something needed to be done¡­ preferably before his premises wound up more spare parts than actual customer cars. Therefore, he needed someone, and at this point, literally anyone.


    And seemingly, sitting before him, his prayers were answered. Jamie looked toward Michael again, amazed how even when seated, he had to incline his gaze just to meet him eye-to-eye. His flyer was still tight in the man''s grip, a grip that could easily swallow his own twice over. And no matter where his eyes darted, he always seemed to find a new bump, a new hard ridge over his clothing Jamie didn''t even realize existed in the male anatomy.


    He could almost see it now. His shop, floor sparkling white, tools in their rightful ce, service running at peak efficiency with the ease of ess to everything. Best of all, in his dreame true, the ceiling fan creaked no longer.


    Yes, that sounded nice.


    "No experience, no resume," Jamie propped his arms atop his desk, heaving in deep. "Okay, Michael, say I do take you in¡­ despite all that¡­ tell me something about yourself, for instance - how fast of a learner are you?"


    "It entirely depends on the type of tutoring I am given," Michael said right away. "If I am taught ipetently, I will do things ipetently. It''s as simple as that."


    "Matt''s alright," Jamie remarked, wondering aloud to himself. "He''ll get you up to speed on things good enough. When do you think you''re able to start?"


    In a split-second''s silence, he noticed Michael shifting his gaze, his stare suddenly considerably lighter.


    "Does this mean I have the job?"


    Jamie snorted, shrugged. "Ah - why the hell not? Everyone deserves a chance, I always say. You can ask Rudy, he''ll vouch for me."


    "Does this mean you''ll be paying me money now?"


    At that, Jamie went into full-blownughter, his mustache entuating a hearty smile.


    "One thing at a time first, alright?" He said. "Yeah, so - of course, at first, you''ll get basic. It won''t be much, given your¡­ unusual conditions. But hey, give it a month or two, we''ll see where we can go from there, okay?"


    Michael fell quiet for a moment. His eyes both zed and strained - he almost seemed confused.


    "Understood," He finally said, nodding once. "I shall ept your terms. I am avable whenever you may need me."


    Jamie beamed again, standing up from his seat and offered up an open hand.


    "Then I shall see you first thing tomorrow morning," He said. "We start opening up the shutters by nine, alright?"


    Michael reached over, and shook his hand. And as Jamie felt Michael''s firm grip engulf his, he found his suspicions proven exactly as he thought. Yep, that''s his entire hand just gone right there.


    Stung a bit too.


    "Oh, one more thing," Jamie said as Michael began to turn away. Hastily, he searched his desk, finding a pan and a nk sheet of paper that he promptly slid over. "Telephone number. Can just scribble it right there. In case I need to reach out."


    "Telephone¡­" Michael slowly turned back, disying his nkest gaze yet. "Number¡­?"


    "You¡­ you don''t have one?"


    Jamie held back his reaction, vacating his voice of any kind of tone. He didn''t know this man, he didn''t know his story. True, Michael was the strangest fellow he met all year, but there were many perfectly valid reasons why things were the way they were. it''d be only useless to jump to baseless assumptions.


    "That''s - that''s fine, no problem," He said. "Just write out your home address. ''Least then I''ll know where I can find you."


    "Ah," Michael blinked at him, giving again that same strained gaze. "Address?"

 Chapter 892 Winter Home

    Chapter 892 Winter Home


    Michael walked a lot.


    He was used to it, perhaps more than anyone really should be. One foot over the other for miles and miles without a hint of wear, barely a sweat upon his brow¡­ not that there would be anyway, what with the soft crunch of snow apanying his every step.


    What he wasn''t yet used to, however, was the noise¡ªthat awful noise, ring and grating ad nauseam.


    It truly was nauseating.


    With their harsh, blinding lights. The way they relentlessly shake the earth in their wake. Speeding away, leaving a buzzing disquiet churning in his head. It was maddening.


    To most of the things he''d have discovered, adapting and limatizing to this newfound way of life this world presented, he remained mostly indifferent to each finding, no matter how odd it may seem to him.


    Another one suddenly blitzed past him; a yellow one this time, a golden blur sttering him with sprinkles of snow before speeding away out of sight like every other one that came before.


    Indeed, he''s learned numerous things sinceing upon thisnd, this town.


    Its customs, its economy, its people, and its cars¡­


    To his own surprise, it didn''t take long for him to learn to hate them with all his contempt. Just raving, mindless monsters in metal, in his own opinion. How anyone could find them captivating, tolerable even¡­ he''d never know.


    But today, in particr, he refuse to let even one of those mechanical beasts dampen his mood. For today, he imed the bliss of absolute triumph. He has done it.


    Michael finally got a job.


    After days of walking into buildings of every shape and size, being questioned by people of every manner and demeanor, and answering those same questions asked of him again and again, over and over, he has fulfilled his long-yearned goal.


    Of the countless things he''s learned being here, there was but the most important one of them all.


    Money makes the world go round.


    And all that was asked of him to acquire such a luxury was to work with these simple little things called cars.


    Oh, joy.


    He walked a little more, the sparse moments of quiet he was allowed spent wondering of the near future and the promising prospects it potentially holds. As bustling and as hectic as his surroundings may be, he didn''t need to pay much attention to the world around him. Already he''s walked every path and corner long enough for memory to guide him through the many twists and turns as he made his way close to his destination.


    Furthermore, even if he had somehow strayed himself into a head-on encounter, noticing only the sheen of speeding light far toote, and should any of them fail to stop in time¡­ what harm was there anyway? To him, at least.


    The only inconvenience there was to consider was causing a scene¡­ and he''d caused far enough already just being aplete stranger to this world.


    It wasn''t long before reached his journey''s end. He walked the final few steps, entering the gap between cobblestone walls and snow-stained fences, therge open gateway weing him into the only ce that resembled the slightest semnce of what he could consider home.


    People called it a park.


    Michael walked the familiar snow-paved path, towering pirs of concrete and ss reced by rows of spruce trees with branches blossoming with powders of white, the bustling city ambiance gradually fading into the soft whistle of wind humming past his ears, the chirping of birds flying overhead beneath the small patches of sunlight peeking through the gray overcast skies.


    With money, he could afford a home. And when he had a home, he vowed earnestly to move somewhere far, somewhere secluded, and most imperatively¡­ somewhere very, very quiet.


    After a while, Michael finally stopped walking,ing upon a bench offering rest and reprieve. He brushed clear the piling snow that had umted and promptly took a well-deserved rest, sitting far to the left while leaving the rest of the bench still open and unupied, as he had always done day after day to the point of routine.


    He wasn''t alone at the park. There were people present everywhere he looked, but just sparse and scattered enough to not distract from the quiet serenity.


    Just ahead of him, he could see kids frolicking in the snow, winter scarves billowing in the wind, and mirthfulughter resonating throughout. Elsewhere, a grungy pair of adolescents were strumming clumsily on what he perceived to be a sort of lute. Then amidst both, just more people in general he watched strolling on by, going about their lives with such ample leisure.


    Peaceful was the word.


    That was another thing he had to quickly adjust to upon arrival. This, everything¡­


    The sound of peace.


    Michael remained absorbed in thought. Minutes flew by beyond his notice. In fact, many things did. The sudden rustle in the wind, the light scamper of footsteps approaching¡ªhe blinked¡ªnoticing finally the dark figure looming in the corner of his eyes, upying the seat he had left open on his right.


    There was a lot to notice now, veering his gaze. The blowing locks of deep auburn in the breeze like leaves in autumn. A lovely face carved to the shape of beauty at every angle, every curve. Gentle ck-rimmed pupils stared back at him, softening the perpetual re almost permanently affixed to the shape of her eyes. Then there was that smile, those red lips, that voice of hers rousing in that familiar enchanting whisper.


    "My¡­ early today, aren''t you?"


    Michael just shrugged, grunted. He didn''t have to say a word. Somehow, someway, she always knows.


    "So," she scooted a little closer, her smile a little wider, as she affectionately swiped a loose strand of hair from his forehead. "Did something nice happen?"


    He nodded. "I got a job."


    Michael saw herugh lightly under her breath, the look in her eyes filled with utter delight. Inching even closer, she pressed herself up against him,ying her head at rest against his shoulder as she sighed in bliss.


    "My hero."


    With another grunt, he continued on. "I start tomorrow. At dawn," then a little surlier, he said. "I work with cars."


    At that, sheughed again¡ªevidently amused. "You must feel very blessed, don''t you?"


    "Extremely," he said dryly.


    "Hm, such is life, I suppose," she mused, still chuckling. "Maybe it''s just fate, your fate. To be together with the very thing you despise."


    "Perhaps¡­"


    "But give it some time, who knows?" She blinked, tilting her head and staring at him with an impish leer. "You mighte to appreciate its other qualities too."


    Michael chose to remain quiet once again, bringing a silence, a silence immediately broken up by the sound of loud rustling from very close by. He darted his eyes toward the source of the noise, only to find hispanion rifling through a paper bag she had set aside.


    "In any case, this calls for a celebration," she extended her hand, presenting him with a white wrapper of something that smelled warm, fresh, and juicy. "Lunch. I learned they call it a cheeseburger. Try it."


    Michael felt a pinch between his brows, keeping his hands still, and his stare heavy.


    "You didn''t - "


    "Steal? Threaten? Frighten?" She ced the burger on hisp, and reached back into the bag to retrieve her own. "Funny. I recall a discussion at some point that I was to abandon all of that."


    "So did you?"


    "It''s a promise to my darling husband, Michael," she said, staring at him. "Why would I ever dare think to betray his trust?"


    Michael pondered for a moment, or maybe a minute. Beside him, his lovely wife was already munching contentedly away at her burger. Seeing that, and aftering to a conclusion, he slowly lifted his share and began peeling away the thinyer of paper.


    "We don''t have money," he muttered, scrutinizing the contents of his meal. "How did you pay for this?"


    "With kindness."


    "Kindness?"


    "People are kind here. Most of them, at least. All I did was ask nicely and kindly for a meal, and the nice man over the counter did not hesitate to provide. In fact, he seemed more than happy to do so. He also wrote a string of numbers on the bag, but for the life of me, I have no idea why he did that."


    Michael sighed. He should have known.


    "Teres - "


    At once, she cocked her head sharply at him.


    "Who?"


    Hastily, he corrected himself. "Lilith. You charmed him¡­"


    "No, I asked him," she reaffirmed.


    "And charmed him."


    "Hey," Lilith turned to him, affronted, though unable to hide her smirk. "Is it my fault that I look the way I do? It can''t be helped if my looks happen to be to my benefit. I can''t simply just stop being a woman, can I?"


    "No, I suppose not," he conceded.


    "And besides," she snuggled up against him again. "It''s why you fell in love with me in the first ce, right?"


    Michael simply bit down into his burger in response, finding himself momentarily stunned, an explosion of taste flooding his senses. Barely even swallowing, he took another bite. Before long, all ill feelings he had harbored, had all but evaporated in a torrent of vor.


    "If you want another¡­" Lilith muttered off to the side, noticing his fervor. "I can always go return and ask again nicely tomorrow."


    Beaten, and vastly outmatched, Michael admitted defeat, grumbling begrudgingly.


    "Fine¡­"


    For a long while again, it was just the quiet. As he ate, he noticed Lilith watching the same tranquil scenery he had been observing prior. The people shuffling about, the pair of lute yers still horribly off-key, andstly, withughter and squeals continuing to resound, there was also¡­


    "Children," Lilith''s lips curled up at the corners, her eyes staring, almost sparkling with wonder. "Do you want any, Michael?"


    He choked. Right then, Lady Death nearly had him in her grasp.


    "W-What?"


    "Children," she turned to him, still wearing that eager expression. "They''re nice, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 893 Great Duties

    Chapter 893 Great Duties


    The first day of Michael''s new job involved a lot of learning and practice, wonder and discovery, and very much to his utter dismay, the irritating roar and reverberations of roaring engines and screeching tires.


    His first lesson learned was the names and faces of his fellow peers.


    Jamie, his superior and owner of the establishment, was there to greet him the moment he arrived. From there he was introduced, shaking many hands, and exchanging just as numerous pleasantries with the rest of the team.


    The first hand he shook belonged to one elderly man named Matt. Grey-haired and with a face full of wrinkles umted over a lifetime, his appearance suggested a look of fragility betrayed only by the surprising robustness of his grip.


    Charles was a person of little presence and fewer words. Hands ckened with grime and with a face just as much so, they found him somewhere deeper inside with his feet wedged beneath a rusted car in disrepair - absorbed in work and exuding a silent desire to be left as is, a wish that Michael had no intentions of trespassing.


    Then standing in stark contrast to both, Rudy was a cheery, diligent learner, young and eager as can be. It was entirely thanks to his kindness that Michael was even employed in the first ce, the young man listening to his plight and wanting nothing more but to lend a helping hand.


    s, when it came time for Michael to express his gratitude, he found it surprisingly difficult to do so, for Rudy had unrelentingly dominated the entire interaction with a rushing stream of excitement and enthusiasm, sparing not a breath for Michael to have his say.


    Eventually, he just gave up. Always plenty more chances somewhere down the line.


    And with that, the greetings were done, and promptly soon after, Michael was handed over a long-neglected set of cleaning utensils, having been delegated with theborious task of tending to the entire premise the best he can.


    This, he did so, without a single noise ofint, pushing through the constant ambiance of metal ngs and ttering iron, delving into the muck and grime of the deepest corner, rifling through brimming shelves, sweeping up an unending deluge of small bits and debris as hebed across every inch of the ce.


    Before long, in the slightest gradual decline, the ruckus that he had painstakingly grown to tolerate slowly grew mute, around him, his peers started to set aside their work, and dusk''s orange shimmer would paint and glisten upon meticulously polished floors.


    "Good work today, Michael," Jamie said, patting him on the shoulder and wriggling his fluffy fleece cloak around himself. "Tomorrow. I think the back storage needs a bit of sorting done. Bunch of things there needing somebeling and organizing. I''ll have Rudy help out, alright? Have a good night."


    Thus ended Michael''s first day at his brand new job. Rudy threw him a thumbs up as he bid farewell, Charles gave only the slightest nod on his way out the door, and Matt yfully sniggered past that it was about damn time this ce got itself a janitor.


    He was thest to leave, handed the perplexing conundrum of closing shop as they refer to it. After a few minutes of solving his way through it using pure intuition, he tossed himself out into the gray cold, the snowy streets, taking along with him only but one thought to ruminate upon as he turned the usual corners into thete evening.


    What''s a janitor?


    For days, for weeks, he followed this newfound routine, working long hours deep into the evening, and it wasn''t long before his duties extended beyond the shambly wooden handles of a mop and broom.


    He oversaw deliveries every now and then, made to write out his signature at the bottom of countless papers, and even fix up a few things of his own around the ce. At times, he was even a helping hand to his colleagues.


    Rudy tended to have trouble transporting the heavier parts. Charles would silently hand him a wrench, pointing him in the direction of a bolt or a nut that needed an extra firm twist. Matt would ask for him too, but oftentimes for nothing more than to have a listening ear as he moped about the unforeseen dy of his retirement or to simply just reminisced about the good old days usually from under the hood of a car with a lit cigarette wedged between his mouth.


    On the days he was relieved of his duties, Michael spent most of his free hours pouring himself over the contents of thergest book he could find in the local library. He''d sit there, absorbing and learning all he could before rising from his seat to find the second biggest book and starting the process again all over.


    And sometimes, he does not go unapanied.


    Sometimes, as he quietly flipped through the pages of his book, he''d hear the soft pping rustle of paper right beside him, usually followed after by the sound of amusement in a light chuckle.


    He heard the turn of another page, and once more, resounded that same impishughter.


    "Learned something interesting?" Michael muttered, invested too deeply in the physiology of sharks to tear his gaze away from the page.


    But in the corner of his eyes, he could see the distinct curl of her lips as she lifted her face up from her own studies.


    "Alexander the Great," Lilith answered, staring down at her page with an odd look of interest. "He''s funny."


    "Funny?"


    "A fierce warrior, a swift conqueror, and one of the greatest leaders in known history," she said, and he could feel her stare fall over to him. "What was it again that people used to call you too? I sense it''s something simr along those lines."


    "Our story differs. We''re nothing alike."


    "No, I know," she said, chuckling again. "I just thought it was kind of funny."


    Lilith then sighed aloud, stirring restlessly in her seat, and turning her head backward toward the rows of rows of bookshelves stretching far and expansive.


    "To think¡­ a whole realm separate from ours, with a history as far-reaching and intricate as our own¡­ with its own host of beliefs, culture, people¡­ it''s almost too much for one toprehend."


    "Even for someone like you?" Michael asked.


    "Like me?" She scoffed with a smirk. "I''m flesh and bone, Michael. Like you."


    "Not quite."


    "No, maybe not," Lilith said, inclining her head in agreement. "Still, seeing all this,ing to terms with the almost limitless scope of it all¡­ it almost makes what we''ve done seem so negligible."


    Michael blinked, losing the sentence he was fixated on in the vast sea of words before him. He grumbled, collected himself, and began scouring about the page.


    "Negligible," he muttered. "You really think so?"


    "Ah, but I suppose it is not really my ce to think that," she said. "After all, it wasn''t me that had been given the duty to stop me, was it?"


    He went quiet, sifting his eyes across sentences, realizing only toote that he''s been rereading the same paragraph three times now without noticing at all.


    "I never asked you before, have I?" Lilith tilted her head to the side, a stream of deep brown falling over her shoulder. "If you regret what you''ve done¡­ if, with the benefit of hindsight¡­ you would have done things differently."


    Michael focused on the page, still quiet, still scouring.


    "Michael," she leaned closer, her words lightly brushing the skin of his ear. "Would you?"


    "No," he answered at once, lifting his eyes away from the book and gazing deep into hers. "I love you, Lilith."


    For a moment, she just stared at him, endearingly, tenderly, before her lips broke out into an affectionate smile.


    "Even for someone like me," Lilith said quietly. "I still can only barelyprehend that you actually do," then inching even closer, she pressed her lips gently against his and lingered there for longer than a moment before leaning away again. "And I love you too. Flesh and bone you."


    Michael just nodded, the both of them lost and lingering deep within each other''s looks before a sudden squeak of a chair from somewhere snapped them out of their stupor.


    "I almost forgot¡­" He spoke up, turning back to his readings again, quickly switching topics. "Tonight. We need to find a ce to sleep tonight."


    "Oh?" Lilith raised both her brows. "Do we?"


    "We do."


    She raised her brows even higher, repeating herself again in a longer, heavier tone, "Do we?"


    Michael understood at once. "You found us a ce already?"


    "Yep," Lilith said brightly. Same ce."


    Once again, he lost the sentence he was reading.


    "Same ce?"


    "Yes. Mr. Baker had a change of heart and graciously decided to extend our residency. Free of charge too."


    "That''s not what he told me yesterday."


    "But that''s exactly what he told me today."


    Michael heard himself heave out a breath. "And how did you manage that?"


    "How else?" She said, turning back to her book, burying a small grin between its pages. "I asked nicely."

 Chapter 894 Payday

    ?


    "Ah, there''s my employee of the decade - Michael! Come, sit, take a seat."


    Jamie''s smile was a blinding glow of pride and admiration even before Michael opened the door to his office.


    A month had already passed since the day he first walked himself into employment. Much has changed in that moderately brief span of time, rtionships, way of life, and even Jamie''s office too.


    The desk in the middle now was rarely ever cluttered, and when Jamie swivels and sways about in his seat no longer would he also be apanied by a cacophony of creaking parts and rickety wheels.


    Perhaps the best quality-of-life improvement made was to the ceiling fan above. Gone were the rusted crooked des, just barely holding by through looseyers of duct tape. Michael took his ce opposite Jamie, his toolbelt rustling around his waist, feeling his effort and dedication be rewarded with a cooling breeze spinning rigorously overhead him without a single hint of sound.


    "Just a month in, and you''ve already made your mark as the employee of the month - heck, the year, even - bar none," Jamie was still smiling, the expression on his face echoing his praise. "I''m sure Rudy won''t argue with relinquishing his crown over to you. The boy knows you got him beat there."


    "I do what I am able," Michael simply said.


    Jamieughed.


    "This point - just what aren''t you actually capable of? You''re an all-in-one! Still can''t believe this is your first job you''ve got¡­ where on earth have you been all this time? Anyone, anywhere would kill to have a guy like you on payroll - I am lucky - blessed day that day the first time I had you in here. God is good."


    "If not for you, I wouldn''t be here," Michael said. "So I must thank you as well for providing me this opportunity to begin with."


    For a brief moment, they just quietly stared at one another. Then, with an audible exhale of breath, Jamie pulled open a drawer, a small wryly glint in his eyes.


    "Alright, that''s enough buttering each other up - won''t keep you waiting any longer. Here''s what you''re really here for."


    In one hand, Jamie held up a bulging white envelope beneath the wriggling smirk of his mustache.


    "Your pay," he said, handing the envelope over to Michael,nding in his palm with a stifled smack. "All in cash, as per request. Plus a little extra I added in for you¡­ well¡­ diligence, we''ll call it."


    It felt barely like anything at all, the weight in Michael''s hand.


    Like holding air, like holding nothing. Was this really how it felt to hold money? He understood his position, how wages worked, and the reality of how much he stood to earn here. Michael took a peek inside, a modest bundle of green staring back at him¡­ It was just as he expected it to be, just as he epted it to be¡­ and yet still, he couldn''t help himself.


    Michael wanted more.


    "Thank you," Michael grunted, folding the envelope back close.


    "You''ve earned it," Jamie offered his hand to which Michael promptly reciprocated, shaking it once. "Here''s to many more months just like this."


    When Michael returned to the floor, he barely made it five steps before Rudy popped up at him over the opened hood of a disassembled Sedan.


    "Someone looks happy," the young man remarked. "If my eyes don''t deceive me, I''m pretty sure that''s the face of payday right there. Well? I''m right, right?"


    Michael nkly stared at him, watching the sweat drip down from his bright eyes to the dimpled curve of his cheeks.


    "I think you''re the one wearing that face actually," he replied.


    "Ah, that obvious, huh?" Rudy snickered, mming down the hood in a small explosion of grime and rust. "Free tonight? Come, we''ll celebrate! Matt! Charles! You guys in?"


    Michael was already used to celebrating. Everyone here had a tendency tomemorate the smallest of affairs usually in the form of a get-together.


    The first time, Matt had kept him untilte after midnight in a swarm of empty ss pints over the counter of a shabby bar, lost in an incoherent ramble of memories until the old man eventually passed out. In another instance, Charles needed him as the fourth man in a long game of poker, the results of which still resounded bitterly in his head and a lesson learned of his vast aversion for gambling.


    Rudy was usually dragged alongside him to every misadventure, either too eager or just much too kind to simply decline any offer he was given. As such, he rarely ever yed host to any kind of asion, if any at all.


    Which makes his proposition now quite intriguing indeed.


    "There''ll be drinks?" Matt croaked from somewhere below, shabby, hole-ridden shoes jutting out from under a car.


    "As much as you can handle," Rudy answered.


    "Hmm," the pair of shoes began to move around in interest. "You''re treat?"


    "If you ever do decide to retire, old man - then consider this your early retirement gift from me, alright?"


    A single thumbs-up poked out from the narrow gap. "Sounds good to me."


    Charles leaned out from his desk, still in the middle of his break with a half-eaten sandwich bulging from his cheeks. Nodding once, he disappeared again into his lunch.


    "That just leaves you, Michael," Rudy said, clenching his fists and staring hard with bated breath. "Well? Not gonna let me down, are you? Did so much for me around here, gonna really eat me up inside if I don''t get this payback. What do you say?"


    "Okay," Michael said after a moment of thought. "I''ll go."


    Rudy thumped the side of Michael''s chest firmly, enthusiastically. A blunt hit that didn''t even register.


    "That''s my man! Okay! Alright! The four musketeers! Hey, make sure you call home first, alright? Don''t wanna wander back to bed with an angry wife on the other side - Matt''s already got plenty of experience with that."


    "Fuckin'' heard that," Matt faintly grumbled.


    "And like I said before, don''t you worry nothing about the expenses," Rudy continued on. "After all, sometimes it''s the senior''s job to take care of his juniors, right?"


    "Senior?" a viciousugh echoed from the same pair of shoes. "You? With that patch of pubic hair across your chin you call a beard? Okay, kid, whatever you say."


    Another chuckle shot out from the other end of the room, followed immediately by the sound of violent choking and hacking. Rudy simply took it all in stride, or at least to the best of his capabilities, straining hard to keep the red out of his face.


    "Yeah, so anyway," he muttered, shrugging away. "Lots of fun tonight. Don''t go anywhere after work."


    Eventually, the thought urred to Michael that he should at the very least inquire more about their impromptu outing, asking finally, "Where do you have in mind?"


    "What, worried it won''t be to your liking? That my taste might be a little too young and boring for you?" Rudy nced right back round, wearing a confident smile. "Don''t worry, I got you covered - you''ll enjoy this, I promise. Nothing too wild, of course. We''re just gonna go and unwind is all."


    Then right before he turned away again, Michael saw him raise both brows.


    "Speaking of which," Rudy said. "You''ve been clubbing before, right?

 Chapter 895 Opportunity Of A Million

    ?


    Clubbing was¡­ truly an experience.


    It was the least Michael could say should he be so coerced to provide a personal opinion.


    He wasn''t aplete stranger to the concept, having heard passing mentions of it in his wanderings through town, as well as having strolled past the asional neon-lit signste in the evening. Music and dance, he''s done his fair share of festivities before.


    Yet, that being said, in spite of adequate knowledge and grasp of the whole thing, a stranger he did still remain.


    To the pounding rhythmic beat, to the putrid stench of smoke, and to the weave and sway of dozens of sweaty bodies - quickly and disorientingly, Michael utmost attempted to adapt.


    The rest of his group had splintered off from each other the deeper they wandered into the premises, and Michael found himself escaping the crowd, stumbling into an empty table somewhere in one of the many corners, copsing onto a long velvet sofa, and taking a seat at its outer edges in order to observe his newfound surroundings proper.


    It took him a while, but one by one, Michael spotted them amidst the dizzying crowd, each trapped within their own little circle of uproarious chaos.


    He remembered Rudy shouting something vaguely along the lines of beverages or refreshments, and indeed he could be seen bouncing to the beat, hisnky figure basking in the harsh blue lights of a nearby buvette.


    Charles had found some kindred spirits gathered at a roundtable of bright green with a scattered deck of ying cards and the tter of chips constantly shuffling about from each end. He found an empty spot, procuring his own set of chips and cards, and huddled down with unwavering focus.


    Meanwhile, Matt just danced. Here, there, gliding across the rainbow-rippling tform.


    Apparently, the old man was quite the dancer as well as being the most avid drinker. Michael had a heavy suspicion that eventually sooner orter, he''ll get to witness the best of both - or perhaps the worst - depending on one''s perspective.


    For some time, Michael just sat alone in his little corner, secluded from the fric mood in the air, yet not entirely unswayed by its influence. He wasn''t normally one for high merriment, and even less so being battered senseless with loud noises.


    But for some reason, this felt different from his usual grievings. From the moment he stepped foot within, it was as if reality was whisked away from underneath him, and a new one had swooped over to break his fall.


    A new, euphoric reality of blinding lights and thrilling sounds. One where he could not think, could not focus on anything else but the moment at hand. Every thought, every concern in mind just seemed to slip past him, drowned out by the illustrious spectacle of song and dance as bright twinkling rims of spinning colors shone from high above.


    And indeed, it felt quite nice.


    "You know, I noticed you always just sit around all the time. Can''t think of anything else to be doing?"


    Michael''s gaze flicked over to the right, watching Rudy''s toothy smile fall at eye level as sat in ce across from him, sliding over a tall drink of something blue and potent over at his end.


    "Blue Lagoon," Rudy said, raising a ss of his own in cheer before taking a sip. "Favourite of mine. Fingers crossed we got that inmon."


    Michael took the blue drink, returned the gesture, and promptly answered. "I like to sit."


    "Yeah, but, like -e on, man," the young man snickered, face briefly scrunched from the vor. "Can''t be the only thing you like doing. Youe to work, you go home, rinse, repeat - gonna need something to do in the in-between every once in a while, right?"


    "I have my wife."


    "That''s an obligation. A given! I''m talking about different, you know? Something different." Rudy swung his arm broadly around the ce. "Something fun!"


    "My wife is fun."


    "Yeah¡­ ''kay, sure, but¡­ she can''t be your only interest in life."


    "She is enough."


    Rudy scoffed into his drink, taking another sip. "Must be one hell of a woman, then."


    "Yes, she is," Michael said, before drinking along, delightfully surprised at the pleasantly sour taste washing over his pte.


    "But for real, Michael," Rudy stared at him, his expression a perfect blend of amusement and disbelief. "Not gonna dance? Make friends? Or like, have any kind of fun in general? It''s sorta the whole point we''re even here in case you forgot."


    "I am having fun." Michael then slowly drifted off again into the scenery, his focus lost in the sea of seemingly unending bliss and fervor, and feeling himselfing slightly at ease, took another sip of his drink. "This is a nice ce to be."


    Rudy just shook his head, sipping right alongside him. "If you say so, dude."


    Eventually, both Charles and Matt found their way into Michael''s little corner, squeezing deeper inside the cramped space and bringing with them their own sses, brimming with conversations that they flung back and forth to one another.


    Michael mostly listened, every brief topic, every straying tangent, Matt bickering, Rudyughing, and Charles ever so asionally returning with another round of drinks.


    As time stretched deeper into the night, the conversation began to shift and as well as slur into the realm of far-fetched aspirations, with Matt proiming aloud to no one in particr:


    "A million, billion bucks!" he shouted. "Give me that kind of money and I''ll solve all the world''s problems, easy. I promise you."


    "Yeah?" Rudy challenged, his chin clumsily falling off his elbow that he had perched. "What''s the grand n, old man?"


    "More clubs, more drinks," Matt said, stretching his wrinkles out with a stupid smile. "Can''t cause the world any problems if you''re too fucking hammered."


    Rudy burped inplete agreement. "Brilliant."


    "Your turn, kid," Matt nudged his drink at Rudy, spilling a significant portion onto the table as he did. "Let''s see if you''re actually wiser beyond your years. All that money, what do you do?"


    "Million, billion¡­" Rudy pondered for a moment, staring down at the small blue ripples in his cocktail. "Don''t really need that much, honestly."


    "Fine, size it down to your proportion - kid-sized the fucking thing. However much you want, it''s yours."


    "In that case, just enough to keep my uncle''s shop up and running for years and years toe."


    "Jamie?" Matt scoffed. "Trust me, kid, you got way better things to invest your money in than that shithole."


    "I''m allowed to be grateful in this scenario, right? In that case, taking me in after all my screw-ups warrant some payback, don''t you think?"


    "So long as you learned your lesson, keep yourself on the straight and narrow¡­ you ask me, I think that''s all the gratitude Jamie could ask for from you."


    Rudy sighed, and briefly, a hint of somberness broke through his zed expression. "Yeah, but¡­ if I could do more, I''d like to¡­ as much as I could. I owe him that much."


    "Whatever, you''re boring me now. Charles, you?" Matt said, turning his groggy eyes to the man beside him. "Million, billion¡­ what''s your n?"


    But Charles was fast asleep already, head slumped against the table and snoring away in bliss.


    "Nevermind. Michael," Matt swerved the other way, with Rudy turning right along, both their gazes blurring in and out of focus. "Got the whole world in the palm of your hands, what do you n to do with it?"


    Michael felt the small lump in his pocket, the envelope tucked safely within. He remembered the sensation of holding it in his hands, the strange emptiness, the hollow dissatisfaction, and gave his answer.


    "Don''t need the world," He muttered. "Just enough."


    "And what''s enough?" Rudy asked, smirking daftly. "Enough for your wife?"


    "Enough to be happy," Michael said, finishing his ss. "That''s all I need."


    A fleeting silence swept over their table for a few seconds, then from the overhead speakers, a catchy beat began to rouse the ditzy and the fatigue, which included Matt, perking right up and snapping out of his stupor.


    "Queen," He said, beaming, before promptly shooting up from his seat, giving Rudy a parting pat on the shoulder as he staggered on forward. "I''m taking this dance, be back in a jiff."


    Barely a momentter and Rudy was rising from his chair, his face glowing a hot red.


    "And I''m heading to the toilet for a bit," he said, scurrying off in haste. "All those rounds unfortunately decided to hit me all at once here. Oh boy¡­"


    Once again, exempting Charles who was admittedly far out of reach in slumber, Michael was left all alone in his little corner, still watching, still just observing¡­ and having all the fun that he could derive from the joy of it.


    Another moment of silence that too didn''tst for long.


    Suddenly, Michael caught a figure approaching in the corner of his vision, and slowly, he turned his attention again.


    Another smile met his eyes, a badly, bruised and swollen lip aligning with his stare as the figure took the now empty seat opposite his. A man, young, handsome, and smartly dressed matched his gaze with an amicable confidence about him, a charming gentleness only betrayed by the crooked shape his lips took.


    The man noticed the direction of Michael''s stare, cing gloved fingers on the injured side of his mouth, acknowledging it with the slightest shake of the head.


    "Dissatisfied clients," The strange man said, his voice reverberating deep yet echoing so friendly. "Every once in a while, especially after one too many, not unusual for one to experience briefpses in judgment."


    Then the man snorted, sharp, unblinking eyes rifling through the scattered sses across the table.


    "But I suspect you can handle yourself just fine."


    "What do you want?" Michael asked.


    "Just thought I''d like to make an interesting friend tonight, is all," the man replied, extending a hand, his bloodied lip shaping back to that same crooked smile. "And all my friends call me Dave."

 Chapter 896 The Man In The Suit

    ?


    Dave took something out of his suit pocket, pausing once, throwing Michael a single raised brow.


    "You smoke?"


    As with most questions, and most indulgences, Michael eyed the glossy sheen of a small silver case in the stranger''s hand, and simply shook his head curtly.


    Dave utched the case, pulling out two cigarette sticks, one of which he tucked between his lips while the other, after another brief moment''s pause, he extended out forward.


    "You look like you should."


    Matt smoked almost as much as he drank wherever he could, and as generous as he was indulgent, he''d often offer Michael a spare to share, nudging him, goading him, and blowing out a thick cloud of disappointment when he was ultimately turned down.


    And Michael always turned the offer down. He had no interest, no desire, if anything, it just seemed like a mere distraction, and at worse, a hindrance¡­ especially in Matt''s case.


    But something about Dave, this peculiar stranger''s act, demeanor¡­ that felt resonating¡­ in a way that Michael found strangely familiar¡­ familiar enough to slowly reach out himself¡­ not turning him down as he had originally intended.


    Suddenly, he had the cigarette between his fingers, and he eyed it, smelt it, before a quick spark of light pivoted his attention. Dave had struck a match, a small bead of fire swaying about as he wordlessly lit the opened end of Michael''s stick before lighting his own and promptly snuffing the me with a single, smooth flick of the wrist.


    Michael just stared for a quiet while, continuing to feed that uncanny sense of intrigue he felt. Dave took his first puff, a bright orange aglow, smoldered ashes peppering the table as wisps of swirling gray smoke leave with his breath.


    He followed after him, the cigarette in his lips, emanating his own glow, billowing his own ashes, but when Michael attempted to breathe out, he found himself only with the strong urge to cough, managing to stifle it down to what sounded like a weak sneeze.


    "Take it gently," Dave advised, blowing out another small cloud. "Slow but deep, don''t hold it in for too long, and then you breathe. That''s it."


    Though slightly dubious, Michael tried again - inhaling another mouthful of smoke, crumbs of ash nearly spilling into his ss. This time he felt a whirl in his head, a whipping surge of energy coursing as he slowly emptied his lungs.


    Dave took another puff after him, smirking, nodding, and for a long moment, there was nothing but the continuous stream of vapor shared between them. Then Charles snorted in his sleep, and muttered something about drinks before slumping his head onto a small puddle of condensation.


    "Hees here at least once a month," Dave gave Charles a quick nce, his words and breath tinted in a light fog. "Gambles - loses more often than not. Sometimes, he''s apanied by friends. I see them too on asion. That old man, that young boy, many, many times¡­ but this is the first I''m seeing you."


    Michael looked back at him, catching his stare reflecting his.


    "You work here," Michael said, more a statement than a question.


    "I suppose," Dave said with a shrug and shifting himself more at ease,pletely taking Rudy''s spot for his own. "And in this fine establishment, it''s customary to get to know our patrons as much and as best we can, their interests, their taste¡­ for instance, here¡­ why don''t we start with your name?"


    "You don''t need to know it," Michael said.


    Dave blew hisst puff of smoke with silent intrigue, flicking his cigarette to the side, a hint of a frown on his puffed lips. "Any particr reason why?"


    "I don''t trust you."


    Again, Dave went quiet, speaking up again a moment after and barely able to hide the confusion in his voice. "You took a cigarette from me but yet you don''t trust me?"


    "Because you intrigued me," Michael said, his burning cigarette finally whittled down to a stub of ashes as he puffed hisst. "You don''t anymore."


    "Hmm¡­" For some reason, the stranger remained unfettered, simply reaching into his pocket again and pulling out the same silver case. "In that case, why don''t we start over?"


    Then, utching, he took out another stick, wearing that same smile, extending that same offer.


    "Care for another?" He asked.


    "No thanks," Michael said, ncing off into the nightly bustle in front of him.


    Faintly, he heard the snap of a case sping shut, trailing close behind a small chuckle.


    "Something I did?"


    "No," Michael said. "I''m just not in the mood for offers."


    "Then, how about a drink, at least? My personal rmendation," Dave said, undaunted. "On the house. A round for your friends too. Consider it a token of gratitude for your continued patronage."


    "Leave."


    Michael flung his gaze even further into the surroundings and through a clutter of bodies spotted the wobbly figure of Rudy stumbling and shambling his way back from the restroom.


    "Very well," from the corner of his eye, Dave stood up, straightening his suit, finally relenting. "But should you change your mind at any point, find me. I''ll be around."


    And once more with that same ounting smirk, he strode off, disappearing into the vast sea of people and reemerging on the other side into a vacant armchair of another group of patrons that weed him graciously into their fold with drunken revelry.


    "Oh, didn''t know you smoked," Rudy announced his return with a series of loud stuffy snorts. He took his seat, eyeing down the cigarette butt still faintly aglow atop the table with a furrow in his brow. "You know those things are bad for you?"


    Michael''s eyes were still all the way on the other side of the room, watching the slow rise of white smoke swaying high, and the source of it all, the man below wearing his usual crooked smile.


    "Yes," He responded, finally snuffing the glow on his. "I know."


    Time passed, and it was nearing the stroke of midnight before something of note would arise from nowhere once again.


    In the midst of one of Matt''s drunken tangents, utterly falling to grasp a joke Rudy had made, and Charles'' snores filling the brief gaps in between, Michael had noticed it.


    Dave was missing from his seat.


    Lightly scouring the room, Michael found no sign of him either¡­ and everyone else from the table he sat with didn''t seem to have noticed anything amiss - and indeed, perhaps nothing was.


    He could have just simply left; gone home from a long day''s shift from indulging the feisty and inebriated. If so, then there was really no cause for concern after all. Then Michael peered just a little closer, spotting through the twinkle and sparkle of various lights, the distinct glint of silver left resting atop the table.


    Once again, his curiosity was roused.


    But, and he reminded himself firmly, there was no reason for him to ce himself between foreign affairs. He was only here in the first ce to unwind, to rx¡­ and have a little bit of fun. Pursuing aplete stranger''s absence had absolutely no potential to be anything riveting¡­


    ¡­maybe.


    Michael took a final sip of ss and slowly stood up.


    "Hm?" Rudy narrowed bleary eyes to the blur of movement, head swaying loosely about. "Hey, Mikey, where are you going?"


    Michael smacked his lips, a lingering trace of pleasure surging in the back of his tongue, his senses, and marched forward.


    "Clear my head," he answered.


    Another cigarette would admittedly be nice.


    A minuteter, Michael was standing outside the establishment, the sound of music still sting through the entrance in soft, muted beats. The night sky had a touch of red and blue intertwined along with the glimmer of stars, city lights, nightly rays, keeping the city rife with the amorous air of exuberance and life.


    In the streets, along the sidewalk both left and right, Michael could not find anything out of the ordinary to be seen nor heard and he did not expect any different¡­ if only such heinousness would be so brazen as that.


    He walked a little more, finding a narrow space between buildings before long, a dark alley stretching far into the darkness - and there, affirming his sneaking suspicion true - a loud deafening crash rippled out of the concrete gap.


    Following the noise, slow and subtle as can be, Michael stumbled upon quite the scene as the darkness gradually gave way with every creeping step.


    Four figures surrounded an extremely disheveled Dave, his suit wrinkled and wrung out of all its elegance, his nose dribbling with a fresh stream of blood, seeping together with the profuse flow dripping from his busted lips. He was low to the ground, kneeling amidst scattered cans of waste and rubbish.


    Yet in spite of what his vulnerable state may imply, Dave remained ever civil, staining his gloves in red as he wiped his face clean, and ncing up at his assants, who couldn''t look any further opposite from his demeanor.


    "Friends?" He said, and Michael almost heard the ghost of a snigger. "Decided I deserved moreeuppance? Your surprise visit this afternoon wasn''t enough to sate you?"


    The most enraged of the group suddenlyshed out, swinging a hard kick aimed deep into Dave''s gut that had him keeling over in anguish.


    "Friends?" the man gave him a look, as disbelieving as it was rageful. "What, Dave? Don''t recognize them? See so many faces in a day, can''t even be fucked to remember the ones you royally screwed over?!"


    "What can I say?" Dave contorted his blood-spattered lips into a smile. "Business has been booming as ofte."


    A smile that was instantly ripped off of him with a crunching stomp to his pelvis.


    "If you''re still talking shit, then clearly it wasn''t even fucking close to enough!" The man roared. "You haven''t learned your lesson, not a shred of fucking guilt - don''t even have the humanity to see your fault!"


    "Fault?" Dave wheezed, coughing, a painful grimace breaking through his calm expression. "I only offer opportunities, chances. At the end of the day, it''s your own choice to make. It''s on you what you do with it."


    But the man refused to hear any of it, he gave another swift kick, prompting the other three to join in on the beating, a relentless series of blows and smacks sporadically interrupted by the sounds of gruntings and growls.


    "II FUCKING LOST EVERYTHING BECAUSE OF YOU!" The man screamed deranged, delivering onest rattling jolt into his ribs, before stumbling back in a fit of gasps and spit. "MY HOUSE, FAMILY - I HAVE NOTHING! NOTHING NOW! AND IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!"


    "A-Again¡­ you¡­ you made that choice," Dave struggled to speak out, bloodied, beaten, his arms trembling hard to keep himself sitting upright. "And¡­ in case you don''t realize it, I''m making this easy on you, George. Do you even realize what you''re doing? Who exactly it is you''re making an enemy of right now? The people I''m with, the people I know. I rather not make things worse for you than they already are, so if you would just - "


    "Worse?!" the man cut in, very nearly on the verge of attacking again. "How can you possibly think you can make things already worse for me?! After all you''ve done!"


    "I am willing to let this go now if you just walk away," Dave raised his voice, regaining hisposure, his gaze hardening into a scowl. "You''re alive. You can still recover from this. Take this as a lesson, and if you really, truly value your own life, you will leave now."


    "Life? What life? What''s left? You tell me - what''s left?!" the man shook his head, vigorously, maniacally, and reaching into his pocket, Michael saw the familiar sharp glint of a knife. "No. You die here. I don''t care. We don''t care. This is all we have now. The least you fucking deserve."


    For a moment, just for a moment, Dave''s eyes widened with a fleeting flicker of panic and fear, recoiling, scrambling¡­ much toote¡­


    The man plunged his de forward.


    All was quiet. Time frozen. Seemingly eternal. A second spanning decades, that''s what it felt like. A stream of thoughts, of questions, all going without answers.


    Maybe it was just instinct. Honed muscles and practiced senses spurring from dormancy in the heat of the moment. Maybe, surely¡­ or perhaps, it was again that debilitating sense of intrigue.


    The person, the life before this life, reaching out, blitzing forward.


    There was the loudest, shrillest echo, a snap resounding far. A gust of powerful wind shot out of both ends of the alley.


    In less than a second, half a second, or even a fraction of it, Michael was suddenly standing elsewhere, over there, looming before the assants, gripping in a single fist, the shattered de of the knife.


    "Leave," Michael said, casually dropping the de down with a tter. "While you''re still breathing."

 Chapter 897 A Foray Of Four

    ?


    Fights were never fun.


    Be it the bullheaded clumsiness of a brief scuffle, or the prolonged, tedious advancement of a ruined battlefield, Michael never much relished either scenario.


    Perhaps he has simply experienced too much of it. Repetition, to the point of utter revulsion. There was rarely anything, if any, that he outright despised¡­ fighting was one of those exceptions.


    Even now, encircled by the malice and spite of the four men in front of him, seeing the rage smoldering in their eyes, all rationale and logic burnt to cinders as fuel surging into their trembling fists, Michael resolutely stuck himself to reason.


    "I broke your knife," he said, directing all focus to the crudely severed weapon still uselessly clenched in the first man''s hand. "Easily, I might add. Do you think anyone can just do that? Now, I suggest you take a moment to think about what you''re going to do next¡­ and very carefully at that."


    Despite beingpletely blinded by anger as they were, the four individuals seemed to recognize at least that in spite of greater numbers, this wasn''t an encounter to be easily bested.


    Once the shock had subsided, the man called George, the one closest trembling, and gripping his broken de even tighter, finally spoke up again, in a low voice that only echoed his anger tenfold.


    "It''s just scum after scum with this fucking city, isn''t it?" Then with eyes wide with scorn, he looked past Michael over to the man still catching his breath, grime and dirt spattered all over his bloodied face. "How much, Dave? How much of all our hard-earned cash did you waste away hiring some lowlife dickhead to watch your back? That suit - that - that - watch you''re wearing¡­ the fucking car you''re driving¡­ how fucking much, Dave?! How much?!"


    "He''s not paying me," Michael said.


    "He isn''t? Good! Then fuck off!"


    "You''re riling yourself up again. I suggest you - "


    There was a smack. George had suddenly shot his arms, exerting all his efforts into his hands and shoving Michael¡­ who did not budge in the slightest and had only inversely sent him stumbling a couple of paces back at the effort.


    "And just who the fuck¡­!" He roared, quickly springing himself back inches away in front of Michael''s face. "Is this your life? Is this all you amount to? Protecting scum like him so he can just continue screwing over more innocent people?! No standards, no dignity, no fucking clue!"


    "And you haven''t an ounce of consideration," Michael said. "Killing''s messy. You''d be doing a lot of people a great service, especially yourself, not murdering a man in an alley. It''s a hassle."


    For a moment, all four men had different yet equally stumped expressions on their faces. None seemed to have any clue what to make of Michael and his stoic response, and Dave was no expectation¡­ looking at him with a peculiar stare through puffy, swollen slits.


    "A hassle¡­" George''s mouth rapidly flung open and closed a few times over. "So, I - you - you want us to just walk away from this? Turn the other cheek? Bastard walks free? Do you even understand¡­ do you even know¡­ all the fucking slimy, shady shit this piece of shit does for a living?"


    "I have a strong notion, yes," Michael briefly nced at Dave. All charm and mor stripped off of him, leaving only bruises, welts, and the man that he had suspected him to be all along. "ces like these, there are only two kinds of men - men that drink, and men that simply pretend to¡­ waiting for men like you. You''ve been swindled. It''s unfortunate. Buteuppance isn''t going to resolve any of your issues."


    "No¡­ no¡­ no, you fucking don''t - don''t!" Suddenly George was closer, close enough that Michael could see the tears welling in his eyes. "Don''t you dare suggest that I just learn to live with it! That shit happens! I''m beyond that. We''re beyond - listen, listen! We''re not fucking walking away!"


    "O-Offer still stands, however¡­" Dave sputtered weakly, leaning a hand against a wall trying to keep bnce. "I''m willing to forgive and forget so long as you are. It could be so much worse, George, believe me on that. You all can still - "


    "No, you shut the fuck up!" hearing Dave riled the hatred within him again, and he tried lurching forward, only for Michael to continue thwarting him back at every attempt. "Move! Fucking bastard - MOVE!"


    "You didn''t know any better, none of you did," Michael said. "Maybe you should have."


    "So, now it''s all our fucking fault, huh?! What! You''re telling me you''ve never been cheated before?! Never made a fucking mistake in your whole fucking life!?!"


    Amidst the constant yelling, the distant sounds of traffic, and faded music still ring, Michael heard himself let out a sigh.


    "I have," He said, "More times than I count. That''s why I''m asking you to take this as a lesson. While you''re still alive, while you still have a chance to."


    Then Michael took a step back, turning his back to the group of four, hoping still that, despite all the odds, they''d see to reason¡­ see their only right solution.


    "Just walk away."


    As he approached Dave to assess his injuries, Michael caught the look on his face. The shock, the rm, bulging his swollen eyes wide open, signaling him, warning him¡­ only just toote.


    Michael felt a slight pinch in his back.


    He instantly stopped in his tracks, slowly reaching around, fingertips grazing the soft fabric of his clothes until he felt it¡­ the coarse, slightly mmy grip of the broken knife protruding out the back of his coat.


    Once again, above the frantic gasps and heaves surrounding him, the soft trickle and drop of blood sshing by the heels of his feet, Michael let out another dismal sigh.


    Fighting was never fun.


    Striking fear, however, was just ever so slightly above that.


    "George, was it? I understand you''re upset," He said nonchntly. "But you just made another mistake."


    Michael casually unstuck the knife embedded deep in his skin, spinning back around slowly to find shock and horror imprinted staring back at him in all four faces. The one closest, the one most bewildered, quickly retreated back into his group.


    "I¡­? Fuck¡­ how¡­? How are you¡­?"


    All of a sudden, a sharp, shrill whistle pierced the air, loud and disorienting, instantaneously followed by a crackling explosion as the brick wall behind them splintered open, and as they all quickly turned to look, they found themselves staring at George''s broken knife wedged deeply into the concrete, arge web of fissures and cracks surrounding the epicenter.


    "You can make another one, go ahead," Michael said, lowering his hand, and staring at George directly. "But I can guarantee you won''t learn anything on the next one."


    One of the four whispered something to George; doubt and horror in panicked mutters. His face twitched, teeth and gums showing in a tight bitter clench. His rage never waned in the slightest, but now fear, finally fear, had him grudgingly taking a step back.


    "Please¡­" quietly, his voice soft and strangled, George began to plead. "Don''t make me walk away. Don''t let me off empty-handed. I need this, one thing - this thing! I have - I have nothing!"


    Michael stood his ground.


    "Keep going with this," He said to him. "And I promise you really will have nothing."

 Chapter 898 [Bonus chapter]Unjust Deservings

    898 [Bonus chapter]Unjust Deservings


    A harrowing scream momentarily eclipsed every other sound ring through the night, and as the music, the traffic, and a gust of cold wind billowed back in, whimpers followed¡­ the haphazard trudge of many feet¡­ as George and his group stalked off into the darkness, leaving only the barrenness of the wall in their ce, the broken knife still buried deep in its ruptured surface.


    Then, after a long while of muted ambiance, Dave spoke up, his voice nasally and slurred, a far disparity from its usual overwhelming appeal.


    "I won''t even pretend to understand what exactly I just witnessed. Everything that happened was just¡­ and you threw that knife as if¡­ and¡­ oh God, he stabbed you¡­ are you¡­?"


    "I''m fine, and I would greatly appreciate it if you didn''t question it anymore."


    Dave went quiet, both inpliance and utter confusion. Instead, he just looked toward Michael, all his thoughts and questions funneled into one unblinking stare.


    "How about you?" Michael then asked, ambling forward and effortlessly withdrawing the knife from the wall, a powdery cascade of dirt and dust spilling onto his shoes. "I suspect they''ve been beating at you for a lot longer than I was watching."


    Grunting, wincing heavily, Dave staggered himself upright, hovering a precarious hand over the wall as his knees threatened to buckle.


    "I''ll live."


    "You''d be dead," Michael said, picking up the other half of the knife amidst the mess of blood and rubbish. "If I hadn''t been here, you''d be dead."


    "Then I suppose it''s quite fortunate that you were."


    One by one, Michael returned each upturned bin back to their rightful ce, discarding the knife and slowly clearing the alley the best he could. Doing so more out of habit than anything.


    "You didn''t fight, didn''t do anything to defend yourself," he continued on. "Not very smart."


    "Four against one. Odds are I managed to somehow bruise one of them in the struggle - then what? The circumstances wouldn''t have changed, so why waste the effort?"


    "Under duress, most people would try anyway."


    "Perhaps," Dave said, beginning to wipe the blood from his injuries with a napkin he fished out from his suit. "Then again, I never did like fighting."


    With a final resounding thunk of a bin, all was finally pristine and unassuming within the alley once more, save for the lone two figures huddled within, a peculiar quietness bridging the look in one another''s gaze.


    "You''re smart," Michael said. "Smarter than this. From what I gather, George had already paid you a visit earlier today. The dissatisfied client you mentioned earlier. Logically he was likely to return, had ample time to do something about it - but you didn''t. Again, not very smart."


    "Well, well¡­" pushing through immense difort, a smile manifested past the ck, blue, and red that was Dave''s expression. "Look who''s awfully talkative all of a sudden."


    "Simply curious," Michael grunted, turning away from his wry stare. "People like you don''t make choices like this unless they know they''re the ones that would be in control."


    "Oh? And just what exactly is it do you know about people like me?"


    "Too much," Michael returned his gaze forward. "So, which is it then? Were you?"


    Dave nicely began folding the bloodstained napkin, pocketing it, his appearance vaguely once more resembling the gentleman sitting across from him all those hours ago.


    "George, along with the rest, you see," He began to exin. "Let''s just say I''ve presented them with an opportunity, and with that opportunity¡­ some mishaps have urred, errors were made - all of their own doing, of course - and as such, some reparations had to be made¡­ and regretful at their own expense."


    Michael just listened, feeling again that uncanny familiarity stirring within him. A side, and shade to life brimming with nothing but lies and deceit. A world almost too close to home.


    "Most people typically tend to simply cut their losses and move on," Dave continued. "But as you''ve seen, some others tend to wallow and linger longer than they should. It happens, and I''ve made sure every instance would be dealt with ordingly."


    "How so?"


    "Despite what you may think, I''m not entirely despicable. I believe in a just world, and I believe people should get what they rightfully deserve. You make big mistakes, you fumble some financial decisions, be gullible enough to fall for something so absurdly obvious, then perhaps you deserve to lose money for it."


    "So George," Michael said, glimpsing far into the darkness where his footsteps abruptly faded. "Did he deserve to lose everything?"


    "Not everything," Dave quickly rified. "Being naive and foolhardy isn''t a reason to deserve losing everything, and he didn''t. I made sure he didn''t, all of them didn''t. Just enough for them to think twice in the future before epting another seemingly golden proposition."


    "Everything, he said," Michael interjected, recounting the look on George''s face. "Unless you''re expecting me to believe he was simply exaggerating."


    "And that''s when a simple matter of cause and effect bes frustratingly moreplex," Dave heaved. "I repeat, I make dutifully sure each and every one of my clients is left with just enough to rebuild, to survive, to move on¡­ but how they choose to do so, whether wisely or foolishly¡­ I''m afraid that''s simply out of my control."


    "How convenient a worldview that is," Michael said dryly. "To do as you do and still be acquitted of all responsibility and fault."


    "Would you rather I go further, actually squeeze them dry for all they have?" Dave asked calmly. "As evil and cruel as you might think I am, I oblige you to consider for a moment that it can easily be so much worse. At least with my belief, the convictions I hold¡­ it''s as you say¡­ all is much more convenient, no?"


    "And is it that very conviction you hold thatpels you to simply stand by and do nothing as four men pummel you to near death?"


    "As I said, it could be so much worse," Dave took another wheezing breath. "The people I associate with, should they be made aware of what George and the rest were nning - I, you, them - none of us would be standing here right now, especially so for them, and even more so than money¡­ none of them deserves to lose a life. Not for something like this. I told you, every client, every grievance, I make sure to deal with myself ordingly."


    "They were going to kill you."


    "An oversight," he admitted, shaking his head. "I failed to gauge the level of animosity they had for me. I wished to settle things amicably, reason with them. I knew they''d beat me, kick me, bloody me to a pulp¡­ but I never once considered that they''d be willing to go all the way. A mistake on my part. A mistake I would have paid for dearly if not for you."


    "So you did let them beat you willingly."


    "They were angry, rageful, and apparently I was more than deserving," Dave reached a hand into his suit again. "If that''s what they think, so be it. Who am I to argue with the worldview they have of things?"


    Dave appeared to be missing something, his hand delving deeper into his suit pocket, important enough, distracted enough, to rifle through his other pockets in search of it.


    That''s when Michael withdrew something from his, pulling out a glimmer of bright silver that instantly caught Dave''s attention.


    "Full of surprises, aren''t you?" he smiled appreciatively, taking the cigarette case from his hand. "And somehow I''m supposed to thank you for all of this, how exactly?"


    "Don''t," Michael advised. "I don''t want anything from you."


    "Why? Because you know how people like me really are?" He inquired, his skewed, swollen gaze somehow still surprisingly sharp. "Curious how right at home you seem to be with all of this."


    Michael chose to keep silent, and lingering in suspicion, Dave snapped open the sp, lighting a stick with a strike of a match, and promptly began puffing away, the agony visibly ebbing from his body with every smoky exhale.


    "Speaking of gratitude," he said after a while, a swirl of gray dispersing overhead his stare. "It''s quite difficult for me to do when I don''t even know the name of the individual I''m grateful toward."


    Michael contemted for a moment, before finally answering, "It''s Michael."


    "Well, then, Michael, thank you for saving my life," Dave said, and past a haze of smoke, and through grimyyers of dry blood, he gave a sincere smile. "Is there anything I can do to repay you?"


    Once again, Michael gave the thought a brief second of ponder.


    "Keep far away from me," he said, briskly turning and departing through the same path of darkness he arrived from. "That''s all I want."


    Behind him, he heard and smelt another deep exhale of smoke.


    "I''ll try my best."


    And so, Michael strode away, eager to leave the shade and return to the light, to the world he had left. It waste. The others might be wondering what could be taking him so long. He had work early tomorrow too. A wife, a home to return to.


    A way life much different.


    Then, halfway between both, Michael suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Did you think you deserved it?" He asked out loud. "In your view of the world, do you believe you deserve what you got?"


    Glimpsing back into the distance, Michael could barely make out the figure still standing in ce, and the red glow of a cigarette stick smoldering bright.


    "Well," He heard a voice echo, snigger, and breathe once more. "Who really can say?"


    Sorry this took so freaking long. Between work and having to rewrite this over and over again... gah! I really just wanted to ensure Dave''s characteres off just right, and welp - this is the best I got.


    Hope you enjoyed it at least. I pray.

 Chapter 899 A Whimsical Future

    899 A Whimsical Future


    Months passed since that night in the alley, and barring small, minor incidents, life proceeded on for Michael pertaining with the promise of life as peaceful and as mundane as can be.


    From the receding winter lights bloomed the vibrancy and green of bright spring, eventually stagnating to the scorching, sultry skies of a seemingly endless summer; through the dull nk of tools and spare parts, the flying sparks of welded metal, days would pass on seamlessly from one to the next.


    Each and every tomorrow dawning quiet, simple¡­ and very, very normal.


    "Are you happy, Michael?" Lilith asked him one day, the sizzle of breakfast permeating the stillness of an early Sunday morning. "The way we are - are you content?"


    Michael was piqued by the question, enough so to lift his eyes up from his brimming te of bacon, eggs, and sausages, centering them forward onto the apron-d figure skillfully flipping pancakes by the stove.


    It might have been grueling, but gone were the days of having to bear the bitter taste of burnt butter, the asional lingering scent of flour on the tongue, and the frequentints from many rmed tenants over the abundance of smoke filling the halls of the entire apartment floor.


    At first, it seemed to be just another one of her numerous whims - like going to the movies, or desiring an entire diet consisting of nothing but sweets - wanting to make their own meals rather than delivered on a daily lukewarm and possibly also smushed inside crumpled paper bags.


    But she went at it, ving over the stove for hours, diligently scrubbing away each mistake and failure in the form of ckened kes from the pan to start again, and ruminating over the pages of a cookbook propped up against the side of the fridge.


    Nowadays, it was much stranger to miss a home-cooked meal than not. There has not been a single discarded paper bag in the apartment for weeks - and would there be?


    Home-cooked meals were the standard, the normal of a married couple- were they not?


    Michael continued to stare, quietly watching as she merrily ted, served, and sat down across from him on the dining table, carefully squeezing her cup of coffee into the cramped assortments of tes¡­ all the while finding the question still yet lingering with every passing nce she threw at him.


    "I don''t know what you mean," he finally responded.


    "I mean exactly as I mean," Lilith said, her pancakes glistening with the slow trickle of syrup. "A job, a bit of money, a roof over our heads - rented, of course - and best of all, a loving, doting housewife ready to meet your every single need."


    "Okay¡­"


    "So?" Lilith lightly licked the tip of her fingers, lips smacking with a hint of maple. "Are you content with this?"


    "Content," He plopped a strip of bacon into his mouth, chewing, slowly. "You mean, as in, you''re asking if I''m happy?"


    His wife just shrugged, loosening the knot in her apron before throwing it off to the side.


    "However way you want it to mean, I suppose."


    Questions - especially these kinds of questions - were ones that were utterly impossible to leave unanswered. Lilith always needed, wanted to know the things she didn''t. An insatiable, relentless curiosity¡­ one that threatened to have him arrivingte to work should he foolishly choose to leave it be.


    "You see, the man I married, only up until recently, has never actually experienced a quiet moment in his life," Lilith borated. "Before bills andndlords, every day was dangerous, exciting, never really a dull moment. and topare that to how everything is now¡­"


    She batted her eyes at him, her head tilting slowly to the side; that terrible curiosity growing in her smile.


    "I wonder if he misses it?"


    Michael pondered for a moment. He considered her words, considered them carefully.


    All he''s done in the past, and all he''s doing in the present. He never once had the notion that he actually enjoyed the thrill of peril. To him, all that he''s done he did so simply out ofmitment, obligation, duty¡­ a sworn duty that ultimately chose to walk away from.


    He was tired of it all, he told himself. He wanted to live a way of life of his own will, his own choice¡­ and that was how he eventually arrived at this¡­ this quietness¡­ this normalcy¡­ and though it may seem like nothing to most¡­ it was still more than anything he could have ever asked for.


    But then another thought blitzed into his contemting - that one memory, that one night - he didn''t know it at the time, but upon reflecting, the few times ving under the hood of a car reminiscing, he could at least admit that his brief encounter with Dave had stirred him with much more intrigue than any rusted bit of scrap metal in the shop possibly could.


    Michael stopped thinking, and believing it firmly without the slightest doubt, he spoke his thoughts.


    "I don''t," and with a bite of toast, he finished. "I am content."


    That stare of hers remained on Lilith''s expression, so simple yet so ambiguous as if knowing more¡­ or knowing better.


    "I''m d to hear that," She said, and she took a small bite of her food, an even smaller sip of her drink, and spoke again, her words in such a disparity with the beaming smile on her lips. "I wish I could say the same about me."


    Michael stopped chewing at once.


    "Meaning?"


    "I mean exactly as I mean, dear," Lilith said with a simper. "I am not content with the way we are. To be honest, I''m getting quite bored with everything."


    "Bored?"


    "Just the trite, simple woes of a normal housewife, you see," she sighed, perching both head and arms onto the table. "A husband that''s always working, a house that''s always empty, day after day for months on end¡­ seriously, a woman can go mad, you know?"


    Michael just listened, didn''t speak - he didn''t need to, not yet. Before, early in their rtionship, whenever they ran into a problem, he used to offer suggestions,promises, and learned very quickly that he was merely wasting his breath.


    "If this is what you want, however, then I wouldn''t want things any other way. So long as I''m with you, that''s all I''ll ever need," Lilith went on. "But like any caring husband, I believe you would want to know how I feel about things the way they are now. And just like a caring husband, I believe you would want to rectify that as soon as possible."


    This was how things always ended with her. Any problem, any trouble, she herself always already had the solution. Long before he could think of anything, she already knew exactly what she wanted.


    So, knowing better, Michael asked. "What are you suggesting we do about it?"


    A slight smile returned to her lips, her head raising just a little higher.


    "The solution''s rather simple, don''t you think?" Lilith said. "I''m easily bored, easily lonely, so wouldn''t it be nice to have an extra set of feet running around the house?"


    He blinked, long, hard, and opened them again to the most tant smirk on her face.


    "A child."


    "Years of entertainment, years of busywork, I''ll never be bored again," she giggled, lifting both her brows and reaching for her drink. "Now imagine two."


    Then before Michael could say anything, Lilith''s hand gave a sudden jerk and coffee dribbled all over the floor from the mug she was holding, her amused expression receding, contorting, attempting and failing to muffle her coughs with her free palm.


    "Sounds worse¡­" Michael said calmly after quiet had gradually returned to the table.


    "I''m fine," Lilith assured, already wiping and clearing the spilled droplets with a ply of tissue. "Just caught me by surprise this time."


    "I''ll tell Jamie I''ll be taking the next few days off."


    "Again?"


    "He''ll understand. Besides, you were the oneining about - "


    "Sweet of you, Michael, but I''m fine," Lilith firmly said, clearing her throat and truly looking no worse for wear. "I''m also not letting you conveniently change the subject. Sit for a moment. Give that thought some room to breathe, hm?"


    "I don''t have to, Lilith," Michael said, running his fingers through his hair without thought. "We''re not having children."


    "I beg to differ."


    "This is not a good idea."


    "I disagree."


    "We don''t know what might happen."


    "That''s the fun of it."


    "You had children."


    "I want your children."


    "Lilith, no," Michael stared at her directly, feeling a heavy weight shaping the look in his eyes. "This is not like one of your simple wants. You can''t treat this like any other whimsical desire that you just - "


    "And what makes you think I think of this as whimsical?" Lilith gazed back at him, and he saw too a simr shape to her eyes. It looked sharp, earnest. "I didn''t choose to be with you because I thought it''d be an amusing thing to do. This is no different. I really do want this, and I really do want this with you. A child, our child¡­ through you, I knew what it''s like to love someone¡­ now I''m more than eager to know if I''m able to love even more."


    Defying her was a nigh impossible task. Especially like this. But he had to, he needed to¡­ for she wasn''t the only one that longed for the prospect¡­ Michael had thought about it too. Perhaps too many times to count.


    Yet ultimately, he''d always arrive at the same regrettable conclusion.


    "And what of our child, Lilith? What about them?" He asked. "We bring them to this world with the weight of our past on their shoulders? We raise them, teach them, and show them the wrongs from the right. They''ll love you. You''d be the kindest mother. Yet they won''t know what you really are, what you did. All their life, they''ll know only what you show them."


    "And why would we tell them?" Lilith inquired, caught momentarily off-guard by her usually mute husband''s stream of sentences. "Why would they know?"


    "They won''t, and hopefully they never will. But could you really lie to them like that so easily?"


    "Yes."


    It was Michael''s turn to be caughtpletely blindsided.


    "You said you''d love them."


    "Hence, the lie," she simply said. "They won''t feel any burden, if there isn''t any to know about. A happy little family, that will be our lie. And eventually given time, a bit of hope, it wouldn''t necessarily be a lie anymore."


    "And what of their abilities?" Michael pressed on. "Who knows what they could possibly inherit from us? Perhaps nothing. Perhaps everything. Seven years of peace, maybe more, and then one day they manage to do something out of the ordinary, different from the world they know. They ask, they demand, and sooner orter, the truthes to light. Now they know, and now they know you. The question that remains now is - can you really bear seeing your whole world turn against you once again?"


    For the first time, for as far back as Michael could recount, Lilith did not have a readied response.


    "I see you''ve actually given this a fair bit of thought already," she muttered.


    After that, it was mostly quiet. No more questions, no more suggestions. Just the silence of ttering silverware and the chirping of birds nestled by the windowsill.


    Then, while absentmindedly mopping a puddle of syrup with a pancake piece, Lilith slowly raised her eyes towards him again, that weight, that shape, more prominent than ever before.


    "I could," she finally answered. "Could you?"


    With a creak, Michael shot out from his seat, dropping his te and drink into the empty sink.


    "Gonna bete," he said, throwing a jacket over his shirt, and sliding his feet into a shabby pair of shoes. "I''ll ask Jamie for some time off the next few days. I need the break anyway."


    Lilith smiled. He saw her, recognized her expression, and heard her question a full second before she even spoke.


    "Think about it more, would you?" She pleaded with him. "Promise?"


    Turning, he strode over to the front door, handle in hand, before he stopped, before he sighed.


    "Fine," he opened the door, exiting into the normal. "Promise."


    Every had one small scene in a chapter that identally ballooned into a full-blown chapter of their own? Yeah, this is one of them.


    Brendanjoke

 Chapter 900 A Spanner In The Works

    900 A Spanner In The Works


    Michael hoped the rest of his day would suffice to offset the morning he was greeted with.


    Talks of boredom, contentment¡­ children¡­


    They weren''t unusual per se - each of the three their own separate conversations and jokes already long worn down from overuse. He had heard them all before.


    But never together, and never especially in that way. He didn''t know what to make of it yet. He didn''t know whether he even should.


    Under the zing summer heat, the rattle of metal, and the screeches of drills, no doubt any semnce of abnormality would simply end up diluted by the sheer monotony of it all.


    Yet s, the afternoon did not shape out to be as ordinarily grueling and mundane as he had hoped or expected.


    Just yesterday he had seen to a delivery of parts, wheeling a stack of packages into storage, with his signature at the bottom of countless invoices. Today, falling into regr routine, he pulled open the storage shutters, the sunlight spilling into a concerningly bare space on one of the racks¡­ and no signs of any newly arrived parts to be found anywhere.


    Michael knew he couldn''t have misced them. His mistakes were much grander, extensively more consequential. This was far too simple, far too minor to be his doing.


    Someone broke in. Somebody stole the parts.


    The question was how?


    "You sure you locked it goodst night, Michael?" Jamie stepped forward out from the gathered circle of his employers, pulling and pushing the shutters with heavy scrutiny. "The lock might''ve been loose, some desperate guy noticedst night, saw his chance, swiped his fill¡­ and of course, the bastard just happens to make out with the more costly stuff we got."


    "Fucking hell, I''ll go ring up Mrs. Keats," Matt grunted in dismay, shambling tattered, oil-smeared jeans all the way toward the office. "Someone''s gotta tell her she''s gonna be visiting her niece with a train instead. Shoulda'' probably invested in one of those fancy cameras like you said you were going to, eh, boss? "


    Charles just frowned, wearing the same puzzled face everyone else was.


    Meanwhile, Rudy''s round eyes were wide and sympathetic,nding a light pat around Michael''s shoulder.


    "Hey, don''t sweat it," he told him. "This is like - what - your first screw-up after how many months here? Trust me, dude, I''ve screwed up way worse than this many times over."


    "I didn''t screw up," Michael simply retorted.


    "In that case, shit just happens," Rudy said, iling his arms. "Either or, live and learn, right?"


    After Jamie had finished assessing all he could, he stepped back, his mustache skewed at a troubled angle before easing loose with a long heavy sigh.


    "Honestly, I can''t even begin to imagine someone like you making a mistake like this," Jamie said, vaguely echoing his own sentiment. "So let''s just move past this. Could be the lock, had it for years, must''ve have clicked it all the way past due, maybe. I''ll go buy a recement as soon as lunch rolls around. Problem solved."


    That was the general consensus. A bustled lock, an unfortunate mishap - end of story. Michael, however, believed otherwise. And truly, how deeply he hoped that his suspicions be proven wrong.


    Weekster, when the prior incident had already been mostly forgotten, misfortune struck twice.


    The unknown culprit had stolen a set of tires this time. Once again, a recent acquisition. Nothing too crucial, however, and yet still a concern enough to fill the air with a sense of disquiet for a few days.


    Coincidentally, Matt had lost his keys just a few days prior, and so after hefty lecture on responsibility, Jamie set in ce a new policy: all employees were to relinquish their keys to him before they were to end their shifts. No exceptions.


    Like before, everyone believed that this was the end of it. And just like before, Michael thought otherwise.


    Weekster, it happened again.


    More parts, and even more empty shelves, despite being bolted behind the most secure lock Jamie could possibly afford. Various exnations have been suggested by everyone before being thoroughly debunked, and with seemingly no answers to turn to, that''s when suspicions began to stir.


    No one dared express it, but everyone thought it. The culprit, whoever it may be, had to be someone working here.


    "Rudy," Jamie''s head jutted out the door of his office, the distant expression on his face uncharacteristically somber. "A minute, please?"


    Rudy was in the middle of his break, lifting his head up like a deer in headlights at the sound of his name, cheeks bulging with half his lunch, before quickly deting with a heavy swallow.


    "Oh boy," he muttered darkly, leaving his seat beside Michael''s. His figure looked just as dispirited as it promptly disappeared behind the echoing m of the office door. "I''m really in for it now."


    "Yep, knew that one wasing," Matt tutted his lips, leaning over to snag a piece of sausage from Rudy''s still-opened lunchbox. "Hate to say it, but not like there ain''t no other prime suspect around here."


    Charles just shrugged in agreement, plunging a fork into Rudy''s rapidly dwindling lunch.


    Michael quietly bit into the meat and greens of the sandwich Lilith had made for him, stuffed in a paper bag that always came with a handwritten note that was different every day. Sometimes they were just quips, other times she wrote heartfelt wishes.


    Today it was a short poem.


    "To my darling husband, whose lovely smile I melt in witness. His body toned and the epitome of thickness. Have a wonderful day today, my hopes, I express¡­ as well the health of our family, currently two, perhaps three, I hope you''ll bless." He didn''t know what to make of it nor did he even have the time to. Right then, far grander circumstances beckoned his attention.


    "Why Rudy?" Michael asked.


    "Why?" The lines on Matt''s forehead grew more pronounced, utterly baffled by his inquiry. "How long you''ve been here - you still don''t know? Never bothered asking anyone''s story? Not even once?"


    "I didn''t think it was any of my business."


    "Well, now here you are trying to gossip about it," Matt pointed out. "I''d make you a pretty tant hypocrite talking about it now, right?"


    Then before Michael could respond, Matt''s lips broke into a smirk, shing a withered, partly missing set of teeth.


    "Christ, Michael, do you ever fucking smile? Any sense of humor in that meaty head of yours or no?" After having his fun, Matt settled down again. "Anyway, Rudy, right¡­ long story short¡­ the boy''s a crook, alright? A thief, thug, delinquent¡­ whatever you call them these days¡­ Rudy was just a mess when he was younger. Getting into all sorts of troubles, charged with every petty crime in the book, and he wasn''t the consequence-learning type either."


    "I see," Michael said, taking the revtion as anyone would to knowing the current state of the weather. "What changed?"


    "Eh, his folks had enough, given up - toss him to the streets - no more bails, no more fallbacks, and the people he thought were his friends had hung him out to dry the moment the slightest bit of trouble came up. Then just when he thought he was done for, suddenly dear Uncle Jamie shows up out of nowhere, covered all the expenses, every fine, every charge, and the rest is history."


    Michael felt an eyebrow twitch upward. "Jamie did that?"


    "Oh yeah," Matt nodded his head vigorously. "The man may be cheap when ites to the normal expenses. But when ites to family, no price is too high for him. After bailing him out, he made Rudy swear that he was gonna give it all up. No more stealing, no more chances. He has to stick firmly on the straight and narrow, and so far, he''s been keeping good on his promise ever since¡­ or until now, that is."


    Michael paused to think, recalling that kind, friendly young man that had spotted him loitering around the entrance. The same young man that had been the sole reason for his employment here in the first ce.


    "You think he did it?"


    Matt shook his head.


    "I don''t think so. I never want to think so. The Rudy I know, he''s a good boy. Poured blood, sweat, and tears wanting nothing else but to make it all up to his uncle Jamie¡­" his voice trailed briefly, and for once, the old man gave a harrowed sort of look. "...but at this point, if it really was him that did it, then I wouldn''t be surprised one bit."

 Chapter 901 Help Not Wanted

    901 Help Not Wanted


    Rudy finally emerged back from the office just as everyone else was done clearing the crumbs off their jeans, and for the rest of the afternoon, he was uncharacteristically quiet.


    Michael watched him with his head tucked down the hood of a car for hours. Eventually, it was dusk, and the evening light showed him still tinkering away over there engulfed in the darkest shadows.


    There were still two hours left of Michael''s shift, but he had already long cleared all his work for the day. And though he was told, and even encouraged many times over to simply clock out the innumerable instances he was seen loitering about, he usually opted instead to spend his remaining time helping his coworkers clear any remaining tasks at hand.


    After reflecting on all that has happened, and all that he has heard, Michael decided once again to lend another helping hand.


    When Michael reached Rudy, he found the young man ruminating inplete silence. The car''s hood propped over his slumped head, a small wrench barely holding on within loose fingers, he didn''t even seem to notice he wasn''t alone anymore.


    "So Jamie thinks it''s you?"


    The wrench slipped from his grip with a tter, nk before disappearing into the inner workings of the car with a resounding m. Rudy looked about, the shock on his face momentary, as it reverted back to something less than his usual cheery demeanor.


    "Ah, well, I mean¡­" Rudy muttered briskly, diving an arm into the sea of metal and tubes in search of his missing tool. "Not like he doesn''t have every right to¡­"


    He plopped the wrench into a toolbox by his feet upon retrieval, kicking and flipping the cover shut with a foot, drowning out a long, heavy sigh as he mmed the car hood closed.


    Rudy then looked up at Michael, hesitation and doubt shifting one after the other.


    "I don''t think¡­ I don''t know if I''ve ever told you this before, but¡­"


    "I''ve heard," Michael interrupted. "Matt told me all about it earlier."


    "Oh," Rudy''s expression was still. "So you know. Great. Means you don''t really need me to tell you why I''m the primary suspect here."


    "What did Jamie say?"


    "What else would he say? Told me to fess up if I was hiding anything. Said he was willing to put this all behind us if I just told the truth."


    "And what did you say?"


    "What else?" Rudy repeated wearily. "I said I didn''t do it."


    "Does he believe you?"


    That''s when the young man gave pause - a lump in his neck visibly swallowing, the look in his gaze far and distant in more ways than one.


    "I like to think he does," he answered quietly. "Though I won''t me him one bit if he doesn''t."


    Michael felt eyes on the both of them; further in the shop, deep in their own busywork, Matt and Charles were taking turns making nces at them, both sharing the same peculiar gaze.


    "The odd one out, that''s me," Rudy said, noticing them too. "They won''t say it, they''re too nice to say it. But I know they think it''s me too¡­"


    Somehow, he mustered a hint of a smile. Michael saw it¡­ as empty as the look in his eyes.


    "Trust me, once this whole ordeal is over and done with, you won''t find a happier face than mine. I mean, I get the distrust, not holding it against anyone, but¡­ man, you know¡­ after all we''ve been through, all the things we did, and everything I''ve done¡­ a little faith would be nice¡­"


    "Matt doesn''t think it''s you," Michael said.


    "But he wouldn''t be surprised if it were, right?"


    Michael went quiet, and Rudy shook his head. Still with that smile, those empty eyes.


    "Hate to ask, don''t deserve to, but¡­" Rudy faltered for a moment. "You¡­ you believe me, right, Michael?"


    Michael blinked.


    "No."


    Rudy stiffly swayed in ce, as if a hefty breeze had blown his bnce unsteady. His expression tightened, eyes darting, searching Michael''s thoroughly and gradually turning more incredulous.


    "You¡­ you also think it''s me?" Rudy asked slowly. "That¡­ I''m the one stealing all the parts around here?"


    "Yes."


    "I¡­ I didn''t think you''d¡­ I thought¡­" His face fell. "And here I was thinking I was finally trusted again."


    "It''s not about trust," Michael said. "I do trust you, and I do trust you''ve sincerely reformed yourself. But I also do believe you are the one that has been stealing everything."


    Rudy looked up again, his stare a strained mix of confusion and annoyance. "Michael, this is my Uncle''s shop! He took me in, he gave me this job - he gave me a chance when no one else would! Why on earth would I ever want to - ?"


    "Desperation, perhaps?" Michael spected. "Maybe you''ve made a mistake. Maybe this was the only way you could think of to fix that mistake."


    "What? Huh? What the hell are you even saying?"


    "Matt''s old, and a surplus of money is not anything that would make him content," more and more the bewilderment swelled on Rudy''s expression as Michael spoke on. "Charles is always thest to arrive and the first to leave. To him, this is simply his job. Like me, he does not see it as anything more beyond that. As such, there''s no reason to suspect either of them."


    "Oh!" Rudy''s eyes grew wide, and it was the first time Michael saw disdain peering from within them. "So¡­ because of my history¡­ because of what I used to do, what I used to be¡­ ah, it''s only logical that it has to be me, is that it? Once a crook always a crook?! So much for second chances, I guess!"


    Their conversation was no longer a private one. Rudy''s shouts reverberated throughout the premises, and both Matt and Charles were witness to his outburst.


    "Wrong," Michael calmly but firmly said. "I told you, Rudy. I do genuinely believe you''ve changed your ways. My using you has nothing to do with your past. In fact, I would have suspected you even without it. As I have."


    "What?" Rudy sputtered out in blind confusion and anger.


    "You''re young, you''re eager, and more importantly, you''re remorseful," Michael exined. "Someone like you, believing they owe their life and more, they are prone to making mistakes. Just as I''ve suspected you of doing. Perhaps you had good intentions, and I believe you still do. You steal to undo your mistakes, not for any gain. You haven''tpsed. You''re trying to fix things, aren''t you?"


    "Michael, I have absolutely no fucking clue what you''re even talking about right now," Rudy eximed, mouth hanging open, his rage smothered by confusion. "W-What? How do you¡­? Where do you evene up with that?"


    "I was young once," Michael simply said. "And I''ve made my share of mistakes too."


    "Well, I''m sorry but you''ve got me all wrong," Rudy hastily picked up his toolbox and began to storm away. "Seriously gonna me me for a story you made up in your head¡­ gimme a break¡­"


    Suddenly, Rudy felt his next step stopped short. His body jerked. Turning to the side, he saw Michael''s hand firmly locked around his wrist.


    "What now?" He snapped impatiently. "I''ve had my fill of being med and used of shit I didn''t do for one day. And honestly, Michael, I don''t really wanna talk to you anymore."


    "You helped me get this job, Rudy," Michael said as inly as he could. "Without you, I wouldn''t be here. I haven''t forgotten, and I still haven''t thanked you for it."


    "Wanna thank me?" twisting, yanking, Rudy heaved between attempts at prying himself loose. "Leave me alone."


    "You don''t have to do this alone," he said. "Let me help you, please."


    For a moment, the slightest, briefest second, Rudy met Michael''s eyes, and past the rage and the distress, he caught a glint of something else, a hidden agony, a hidden pain¡­ or so Michael hoped he did.


    Maybe it was just as Rudy suggested - it being all in his head.


    Maybe he was the one in the wrong¡­


    "I didn''t do it, Michael," Rudy said for the final time, that second, that look, as if never existing. "Let go."


    Maybe he had made a mistake.


    At once, Michael loosened his hold, and wasting no time, Rudy strode off. Thunderous steps growing distance, growing quiet, until there was only silence.

 Chapter 902 Staking Out

    Chapter 902 Staking Out


    Michael decided to stay behind long after work had finished.


    Once the final shutter gate bolted shut, and thest car had wheeled away into the night, Michael settled himself down at a spot just across the road to the shop.


    He didn''t particrly mind the feel of the hard ground or the arid summer night air, the odd look or two from passerby strolling through - focus and devotion kept him from deviating to those little trite gripes.


    For an hour, he waited. Then, that hour became two, and Michael felt every second and minute passing him with the constant ebb and flow of traffic. He wasn''t sure yet what exactly he was looking for, but as the skies grew darker and the streets quieter, he could feel his resolve for the night begin to lose to attrition.


    Eventually, he concluded that even if he were to find anything of note, it certainly would not be tonight, and after an eternity spent lounging about in mild difort, Michael walked off, wishing he had at least prepared a book in hindsight, or even some music¡­ or hell¡­ even a smoke would do.


    Upon stepping off the dingy, creaking elevator ride into thending of his apartment, Michael was surprised to hear noises seeping through the crack he made in his front door.


    The TV was on in the living room, and he had arrived just in time to witness the climatic kiss between the two star-crossed lovers in the pouring rain, as a choir of violins ushered on a bitter melody as sweet as it was tragic.


    Entering deeper, Michael dropped his gaze at an angle.


    "You''re still awake?"


    Wine ss in one hand, a bowl of snacks nearby, and with legs tucked high up to her knees, Lilith looked back at him, her hair in braided knots tossed loosely over her shoulder, and promptly shushed him, veering her eyes right back to her show.


    Michael stood over her, giving the characters on screen a few more seconds'' worth of consideration before the corny acting and sappy delivery of lines had him tuning out quickly.


    As the credits started to roll, Lilith released the breath she had been holding, wearing a smile, visibly satisfied.


    "In the end, Rose decided to spend the rest of her life with Charlie. Abandoning a life of riches, of splendor, for the simple pleasures of true love," she switched the TV off, staring back up at Michael, a mistiness glimmering in her dark eyes. "I just love happy endings. Don''t you?"


    "What''s wrong?" Michael asked. "Couldn''t sleep?"


    "No, not a chance," Lilith said, yawning, stretching, finally greeting him with a smile. "Not without you anyway."


    "Hasn''t stopped you before."


    "I''m allowed to feel lonely every once in a while, aren''t I?" She asked, clearing her mess and making for the kitchen.


    Through the tter of tes and running water, he heard her voice over both, sounding just almost, genuinely, worried.


    "Besides, what if you''ve gotten into an ident at work? Or run over by a drunk driver? Mugged in an alley somewhere? It''s a dangerous world out there, you know?" then she paused,pletely breaking, her cause for concern overtaken by softughter. "What if you got hurt?"


    A minuteter, she returned to him back in the living room, drying her hands with the silky hems of her nightgown. Except her expression had changed; wide awake with the glow of intrigue.


    "So," she said, cocking her head and pacing much closer. "What kept you?"


    Michael proceeded to tell her of the recent string of thefts happening at work, the reason he had been out long past the stroke of midnight, and as his tale gradually spun from simple thieveries to schemes, Lilith stopped him, finding it all much too amusing.


    "Stuff is going missing, you believe Rudy is the culprit," she summarized, unable to suppress a small chuckle. "And you''re out here ying hero again."


    Michael stared at her, her perspective on matters failing to mesh with his own.


    "It''s apany matter," he said. "As an employee, I''m simply helping mypany."


    "It is a criminal matter," Lilith said with heavy embellishment. "And as such, it should really be up to the proper authorities to handle such matters, don''t you think?"


    "Jamie''s already made a report, but - "


    "But nothing, dear," she interrupted him, her smile as wide as can be. "As far as you''re concerned, that should be the end of it. It''s not that sound like something you would do?"


    There was a pause of long, anticipating silence before Michael your business anymore. But instead, you''re out there hiding in the dark for hours keeping watch for mystery culprits, potentially dangerous culprits, taking matters into your own hands - again. Does that sound like something anyone normal would do? Or does that sound like something you would do?"


    There was a pause of long, anticipating silence before Michael eventually answered, saying slowly, under heavy, impish scrutiny, "Rudy''s a good person. I do not think he would do something like this unless he has no other choice but to. I want to help him, so I - "


    But once again, Lilith refused to let him finish, turning away from him towards the crumpled sheets of the bedroom, seemingly having heard all she needed to.


    "Go have your fun, dear," she said to him tenderly, leaving him standing alone with but a knowing leer. "Seems you''re much more bored than I thought you were."


    For the next few days, Michael repeated this newfound routine of his, returning home only much, muchter than most, and as ofte, with a ready-made meal in the fridge always waiting for him when he does.


    Night after night, just waiting for something, anything, before ultimately leaving with nothing. Even as a person of his temperament, Michael could not deny the tedious nature of the whole affair.


    Meanwhile, the afternoons were only a marginal improvement. Rudy often avoided him now, speaking to him only a handful of sentences a day at best, and all day long festered this palpable tension in the air that only grew more potent.


    "Maybe you oughta apologize?" Matt suggested during one unusually silent lunch break. "Just food for thought. Yeah, I know how guys like you are like - always one to speak their mind, the brutal honest type, take no shit - but A: we don''t know that he did it, and B: you don''t know that he did it - put yourself in his shoes. Doesn''t feel too good when someone you thought was a friend hurts you like that."


    Michael just silently stared ahead, over Matt''s shoulder, over Matt''s lecture, noticing a faint smile forming across Rudy''s face at the other end of the room, presumably over a joke that Charles beside him had told.


    Seeing that, Michael felt doubt creeping at him again. A doubt he carried with him once morete into the night, under the cover of rolling thunder and the looming threat of rain.


    It was true. Michael had no grounds to use Rudy of anything. All he had on offer were conjecture and assumptions, nothing concrete and certainly nothing worth spending many long nights on.


    But even so, he just couldn''t shake off the feeling of certainty within him. Yet does that justify his actions - to so boldly use Rudy of something far below him?


    Even if he only wanted to help him, having only the best of intentions¡­ the question still persists¡­ what if he was mistaken?


    The first few drops began to pour from the skies, invisible stters gradually growing heavier; Michael felt his clothes starting to dampen as a nimble breeze momentarily blinded him with a light sprinkle of rain.


    He blinked hard, clearing his vision, and already one foot forward ready to cut the night short - that was when he saw it.


    Something.


    Finally, something.


    Somebody¡­


    A figure across the street, emerging from a corner¡­ a blurred silhouette steadily moving along under the cover of rain and darkness. With each heavier drop, each louder p of thunder, the figure inched closer to the entrance of the shop, a strong gust of wind rattling the lock on the gate in ce.


    There was no doubt about it. This was it.


    This was him.


    Whoever he turns out to be¡­


    Michael took a deep breath, breathing in the smell of wet asphalt and building trepidation. For some inexplicable reason, a question sprung at him¡­ one he had never before considered¡­ yet had always been on his mind.


    And as it echoed with the many swirling thoughts in his head, he could vaguely hear Lilith''s voice yfully reciting it for him word-for-word, still giggling, still asking¡­


    Are you really wanting to help, or are you just bored after all?


    He didn''t pause to ponder it. Either way, he was about to find out.

 Chapter 903 Indebted

    903 Indebted Michael kept walking closer, his footsteps masked by even louder sshes crashing against the pavement.


    It wouldn''t be long until he was noticed, but not so soon, not just yet, Michael kept his distance, following the thief into thepound, waiting for the perfect chance to finally intervene.


    Closer now, Michael was able to discern more from the culprit. They were tall,nky, and his mind fought fiercely to dismiss it as mere coincidence - if they''d just turn around, if he could only just see their face - he still might be able to.


    The thief eventually reached the entrance of the shop, a sh of lightning briefly smearing their silhouette against the rattling shutters.


    Michael entertained another notion; the lock would take a while to pick loose, and expending the effort to break it would be risking discovery¡­ yet for a thief, any typical thief¡­ surely those were the only two options avable.


    Then the thief quickly drew something out of their pocket, falling onto one knee. The raging storm nearly blotted out all sight, almost drowned out all sounds¡­ just almost¡­ and past the rumble of thunder, the stter of raindrops filling his ears¡­ Michael faintly heard the releasing click of the lock.


    With a groan of metal, and for seemingly the thousandth time, Michael saw the shutters tter wide open. And the figure directly beneath it, almost certainly, indisputably, he had seen a thousand times more.


    He decided to give it onest chance. Taking a deep breath, Michael yelled, shouting into the darkness, into blind hope, "Rudy!"


    The thief reacted at once, and Michael heard them yelp, the same yelp he was all too used to hearing from Rudy whenever Matt yfully fired up the drill in surprise, always followed up by that distinct look of terror - the same look of terror that now stared back at him through the pelting rain.


    "M-Michael?"


    Even in the dark, Michael could see the color drain from his horror-struck expression. His eyes darted frantically, presumably scouring for an excuse, any excuse, that he would then deliver in a rather unconvincing stammer.


    "I-I was¡­ I left something in the shop¡­ I was just trying to¡­ I was gonna get it back, and - "


    Michael closed the gap between them, grabbing hold of Rudy''s wrist as he neared them, and muttered only one word, disclosing his intent.


    "Inside."


    One by one, Michael flipped the light switches for the room, identally kicking something hard and toppling it over with a deafening crash. The fluorescent lights soon flickered on, revealing a cluttered mound of various tools spilling out of Matt''s toolbox that nowy sprawled on its side.


    A mess. One that needed clearing as soon as possible. Onlyter. For the moment, however¡­


    Rudy managed to slip free from his grip, staggering muddied prints deeper inside the shop, before immediately stopping, turning, and still helplessly stammering.


    "Look - listen, listen! I know what this might look like, but¡­ Michael, man, you gotta believe me, I was just - !"


    "Stop talking," Michael said, expelling a hard voice that overwhelmingly smothered his. "You''ve lied enough."


    He looked weak, pathetic, fidgeting in ce and soaking wet. Rudy ran his hands through his hair, gripping soggy clumps and shaking anxiously. Michael could see him thinking again, harrowed eyes searching for any possible escape, before bitter realization bore through, ultimately finding none anywhere in sight.


    "Don''t tell anyone. Please just don''t tell anyone," Rudy pleaded fervently, the desperation brimming in his eyes. "I''m begging you, Michael. Michael, please, I-I was just - !"


    "You had your chance to tell me before," Michael interrupted again. "When I asked, when I insisted."


    "I know! But you couldn''t - ! Y-You don''t¡­ you don''t know, Michael! I just - I didn''t want to drag anyone into this! That''s all! Please, I didn''t mean to - !"


    "Breathe."


    Michael watched as Rudy struggled and failed to settle himself. He was still shaking, still panting. Had he really been stealing for his own personal gain, then all he had to fear was the shame, the guilt, and yet here he was, pleading as if fearing so much more.


    Briefly, he took his eyes off Rudy, giving their surroundings a quick epassing nce. There were no new shipments today as far as he could remember, and most parts they did have in keeping were barely worth anything of value¡­


    "Tonight," Michael looked back at Rudy, keeping his tone as light as he could in an attempt to assuage him. "What were you taking tonight?"


    Rudy gulped visibly, nearly choking on the lump stubbornly wedged in his throat. "It was a mistake. You''re right. I made a mistake."


    "What were you taking?"


    "Parts!" The bottom of his lips quivered. "T-They wanted parts, anything, as much as I could. I don''t know what for."


    Michael paused, deliberating what next to ask him out of possible hundreds before eventually deciding on, "What happened?"


    And finally, after days of silence, days of doubts, Rudy answered with the truth.


    "My uncle was supposed to retire years ago. Living it up, somewhere halfway across the world by now. Instead, he''s stuck here, from day until the evening¡­ stuck here with me."


    "Guilt, gratitude," Michael shook his head. "As I''ve guessed."


    "Michael, I would have been locked up for years - the stupid shit I went and done. I was on my own. Got no one, deserved no one, then¡­" Rudy''s breathing hitched, the words leaving his lips clumsily. "Uncle Jamie. Don''t think I''ve seen him since¡­ since preschool. He¡­ he showed up, didn''t ask questions, didn''t say why¡­ and he got me all squared up. Present for all my court dates, paid for all the expenses, attorneys, roof over my head, and¡­ all that money, all those years¡­ he went and wasted it all on me."


    Outside, the rain intensified even more, with strong winds whipping at the half-opened shutters, swaying, reverberating, thunder and metal echoing in the dead silence.


    "I owe him everything. I owe him more than I could ever possibly give, and I wanted to just¡­" Rudy blinked hard, rain or perhaps even tears, falling from his face. "I¡­ I met a guy, and he¡­ he told me, showed me a way that I might be able to."


    "You got conned."


    "At first, I didn''t buy it. But I had some cash to spare, and he said any amount was fine. Next day, next thing I knew, he came back double what I gave. So I gave a little more, next day it was the same thing, then again, and again, then just when I thought I struck it big, apparently something went wrong, some kind of mistake, and things just suddenly spiraled from there."


    Something felt off, familiar, and Michael was all too aware of it. This wasn''t the first time he had listened to such a tale, the patterns were there, proceedings beat-for-beat¡­ and coincidence felt far too generous an answer for it.


    "Before I even realized what the hell was happening, I''m getting letters in the mail, people at my door - I owed money now. And I had in no way close to the amount these people were asking for. But they said I had to, they said I didn''t have a choice. One way or another, I was going to pay."


    "And that''s when it all began, then," Michael said, having heard enough. "I knew I locked the storage room properly."


    "I''m sorry¡­" Rudy whimpered. "I¡­ I didn''t mean, I didn''t know things would go this far! I thought it was just the one. The one time. Then they asked for more, I owed even more, just one more! I¡­ they promised tonight¡­ tonight will be thest."


    "You believe them?"


    Michael didn''t hear an answer, but the look on Rudy''s face, the pain engraved in every strained muscle told enough.


    "I promise I''d make up for it. Every dor, every dime I wasted here. I swear, I''ll earn it all back even if it kills me," he turned his eyes again towards Michael, his voice heavy with emotion. "Just let me fix this, please. I can fix this! Just don''t tell - !"


    "What the hell''s this, Rudy?"


    Both the rain and wind immediately fell from precedent. Another p of thunder boomed across the vast skies, yet in spite of it all, the only thing Michael could discern was the sudden approach of footsteps.


    Three men emerged from the darkness. Strangers of varying heights, varying sizes, yet all three equally manifesting a look of utter malice gleaming in their eyes.


    "Backing outst minute?" The tallest one inquired, tracking grime and mud with every step he took closer. "You forgot? You don''t got another tomorrow to be second-guessing now."


    "I-I''m not!" Rudy squeaked, almost seeming to shrivel at the sight of three. "I was just - "


    "Busy getting caught?" The tall one stared coldly at Michael. "Still don''t got an exnation for you."


    "I work here," Michael simply said. "I strongly advise you leave. You''re not getting anything from here anymore."


    The man looked back at Rudy, barely hiding his displeasure. "You sure that''s a good idea, Rudy?"


    But then Michael stepped forward, obscuring Rudy from sight, and peering up at the tall man dead in his eyes.


    "He''s not the one asking."


    At once, all three men assembled around Michael, entrapping him in a circle of hostility that was dangerously growing smaller.


    "Michael, don''t - !" Rudy nearly sprung forward, instead fear took hold, paralyzing him in ce.


    "Michael," the tall man repeated his name. "Tell me, then, Michael. What happens if we don''t leave?"


    Michael caught the faint whiff of cigarette smoke in the man''s breath. Once again, the feeling of familiarity struck him. Only now more prominent. Surely something like this has happened before.


    He only hoped it wouldn''t end the same way.


    "If you don''t leave," Michel stated matter-of-factly. "Then I suppose you leave me no choice but to contact the police."

 Chapter 904 A Losing Choice

    904 A Losing Choice


    Theyughed at Michael.


    Laughed because they clearly weren''t threatened by it. Laughed as if they knew he didn''t mean it. Or perhaps they did - the way their mockery rang aloud and above the storm.


    "Go ahead, call ''em," The tall man said, still chuckling inaudibly behind a taunting smirk. "Hear that, Rudy? We''re gonna go now. Gonna leave here soaking, pissed, and most importantly, empty-handed. If that''s just fine with you, then¡­"


    They began turning around, swinging backward with a lingering leer, but they took their time, biding it, making only two steps of progress out the exit before it finally happened.


    "No, no, no, w-wait, wait!"


    Rudy rushed past Michael. The impulsive, frantic movement of an individual pushed far past the brink, willingly yet unwittingly ready to go to any lengths in an attempt to fix everything.


    "I-I didn''t say anything about¡­! Michael was just¡­! No, listen - listen, I''ll pay what I owe, I promise! By tonight! You''ll still get it tonight!"


    It was clear to anyone that Rudy''s words held no actual merit to anything. Just more desperation, fear¡­ the kind so easily manipted. The tallest of three nced back at him, a hint of malign glee surfacing through his dubious gaze.


    "You''re saying you have the money now? All this time?"


    Rudy blinked twice, a sliver of sense returning to him. "Well, no, b-but I mean - "


    "So you''re talking shit."


    "I''m not! I''m saying that - "


    "What, that we''re still gonna proceed as nned?" The man probed further, his brows rising behind wet fringes. "Sure Michael here''s gonna let us walk out of here with all the stuff? Can you guarantee that?"


    "Y-Yes!" Rudy blurted out immediately. "I''ll make - !"


    "No, I won''t," Michael cut in, sounding much more certain.


    "No, no, he will - Michael please!" Rudy whirled around in an instant, anger, the helpless sort crackling in his voice. "I promise I''ll pay! If it takes years, if it takes decades - my whole life - I don''t care! Just let me take care of this first! I need this to go away! Do you understand? Tell me you understand!"


    "They''re not going to leave you alone," Michael stated bluntly. "Not when you still have so much left to give, left to lose. I''m warning you now, don''t let them take away what you still have here."


    "Look, I''d rather not waste words, waste time," The tall man scoffed impatiently. "I''m spilling, I''m hungry - what''s it gonna be, Rudy? Are we gonna walk? Is Michael gonna stand aside? Or would you rather we do the convincing for you? I don''t mind. We don''t mind."


    "No, wait! You don''t have to do that!" sputtered Rudy anxiously. "Michael''s just¡­! I just need - !"


    "Leave now," Michael repeated, ignoring Rudy''s looks, ignoring all risks, and stepping before the trio once again. "Otherwise, I will call the police. The phone''s just in the office. This is yourst warning, if not - "


    Something snapped loudly amidst the roll of thunder.


    All Michael had intended from the beginning was to diffuse, de-escte. But admittedly, he had never really been good at either. Still, he had to try, because typically, normally, that''s what anyone would rightfully do.


    Nevertheless, as much as you might try your best, remaining firm, and unyielding, it was still never a guaranteed sess. And Michael knew that more than most.


    When it came to peace, the peace he knew, the peace he forged. Ultimately, It wasn''t words he used to achieve it. Peace wasn''t something agreed upon, but something that must be established.


    Michael sensed the tall man''s fist flying toward him before he even moved a single muscle. He saw the flex in his arm, every callus engraved in his bare knuckles. The most sensible thing for him to do would be to dodge out of the way.


    It would certainly be the most considerate thing he could do.


    But instead, Michael remained in ce, deciding in that fraction of a second, that a lesson needed to be taught.


    Peace needed to be instilled.


    Then it happened. In a blur of movement, a gust of whipping wind, the tall man''s fist made contact with Michael''s face, and in a crackling unison, all his fingers shattered at the impact.


    "F-FUCK! SHIT!"


    The tall man let out an uncharacteristic yelp, instantly pulling back, clutching his broken hand, staggering, and colliding into his bewilderedpanions as he did.


    "You can still leave, I''m giving you that choice," Michael said unfazed and unaffected. "If you still choose not to, just remember, that''s your choice."


    s, nobody seemed to have heard him, and the second of the three came rushing in swinging at him, roaring in defiance. It was wild, unrefined, and blindly thrown without thought.


    Michael stepped an inch to the left, and grabbed his arm, twisting it, twisting him, briefly lifting the man off the ground in a violent fling, sending him careening hard against a wall.


    The third one charged forward barely a moment after. He was far more skilled, nimble, throwing kicks and punches most of which Michael kindly left unpunished.


    He threw another punch which too whiffed its target, but before he had the chance to withdraw his hand, Michael gripped his wrist and in one swift motion, flipped him over his shoulder and mmed him onto the flooring with a thud like thunder.


    "Michael!" He heard Rudy suddenly cry. "Behind you!"


    There was a loud nging sound, and at that moment, as the metallic ringing subsided, feeling the hard cold of Matt''s wrench against the side of his head, Michael wondered if it was rust that had him react much toote. Or perhaps, he had just been far toocent.


    After all, he never really was fond of fighting. Because, among various other reasons, most of the time, he never felt like he was actually fighting.


    Just ughtering.


    And right then, he still felt much the same, seeing the fear and shock tremble and quiver in the tall man''s wide-open gaze.


    "What?! What the fuck?!"


    Michael took advantage of the man''s confusion and pried loose the wrench from his other hand, kicking him to the ground where hey sprawled, all sense of bnce andposure leaving him as he struggled and failed to stand back up.


    "You could have killed someone with that," Michael said, slowly walking over towards the man, wrench still swinging in his grip. "Over this? Over parts? Is that really how little life matters to you?"


    "You''re fucked! You''re messed up!" The man tried crawling away, making very little progress against the track of grime and mud. "What the hell?! What are you?!"


    "Don''t worry though," Michael said, going down on one knee and raising the wrench high and firm into the air. "I assure you I don''t think like you do."


    Another ng rang out, followed by a harsh, rippling scream, and the man curled up in pure agony, clutching his other armying almost limp, almost lifeless, breathing through spit and heavy pants.


    "Leave," Michael said once more, letting the wrench fall with a tter. "I don''t want to warn you all again."


    Nobody said a word.


    Nobody dared oppose. Not anymore.


    The tall man was helped up by his two partners, recovering from their own blows and sporting their own swells and bruises.


    Michael watched them slowly pass through the shutter, shambling under the rainfall, before eventually disappearing in the swirl of mist and darkness. But only after hearing the fading rumble of an engine did he finally tear his stare away.


    "There," He said, grabbing hold of a mop leaning nearby against a wall. "They''re gone."


    Rudy could do nothing but just stare at him. Michael could feel him watching, as he mopped up the mess of footprints, as he returned the heap of tools back into the toolbox; question after question mounting in his ever-increasing bewilderment.


    "They''ll be back," Rudy finally spoke up, shifting his gaze outwards into the slowly subsiding storm. "I haven''t paid back what I owe, they''ll be back."


    "They''ll stop eventually," Michael replied. "I''ll stop them."


    "No, Michael, that doesn''t fix anything!" He said, exasperated. "It''ll just make things bigger, worse! It''s already worse! All I had to do was pay back what I owed - but now?! I don''t even know what will happen now! You attacked them, injured them¡­"


    "I assume someone else will show up," Michael said, continuing to clean. "Someone bigger than them."


    "Oh God, how did this -? Why did this -?!" Rudy swayed and buckled, his face buried deep in his palms, and his breath shaky. "Why''d you have to go and y the hero, Michael?"


    Michael paused, the mop handle frozen in his clutch flung forward. "If I didn''t step in, they''d have wrung you dry. You''d keep stealing, they''d keep taking. Did you want that?"


    "No, of course not! But there could have been another way! You didn''t have to¡­! I was already talking to them, I was sorting it out!"


    "You were being manipted."


    "I know I didn''t have a choice, alright?!" Rudy snapped. "But that was my choice to make! Maybe I''ll let them take things now! Maybe I''ll figure something out tomorrow! Let things be, let things lie - definitely not escte matters! If you would have just let them go¡­"


    "Let them steal?"


    "I''d still be just another poor fucking scam victim!" He yelled from the top of his lungs. "After what happened, after what you did - what am I to them now?! What are you?! This shop! My uncle!"


    Michael was silent. He didn''t really have a definitive answer. Too much was still left unknown, far too many variables to consider. Rudy was right¡­ perhaps a more passive approach would have been better, learned more, and nned better¡­ rather than jumping the gun without knowing all the details at y beforehand.


    Had he simplyplied, that would have been the end of it - at least temporarily. Now, however, there was simply no way to know what woulde next¡­ the risk, the dangers¡­ all of it out of his control.


    "I know I fucked up, I know I made a mistake!" Rudy anguished. "I know this isn''t the best way to fix things! But I¡­ I was trying, alright?! I was fucking trying!"


    He was ring right at Michael, despair, tears, reflecting in the fluorescent white from above.


    "And I know you were trying to help, and I know you were being a friend¡­ and I know I should havee to you sooner, asked for help, asked anyone, but now?"


    Rudy''s eyes wandered around the shop, drifting, gazing, taking in every inch, every crack in the wall, every hint of imperfection, and finished with a deep breath.


    "Before you warned me that I shouldn''t let them take everything from me, that I still have so much to lose¡­"


    He shook his head slowly, as his tears began to trickle down his face.


    "I''m not so sure about that anymore."


    Next chapter will probably, most likely be thest chapter for the Michael origin story for now. There will definitely be a continuation somewhere down the line, but I''m sure you''re all itching to get back to the present and back in thefort of each of your best girls respectively.


    I know that feeling. I feel it too. Brendanjoke

 Chapter 905 Lying In Wait

    ?


    When Michael returned hometer that night, soaked, dripping, shoes damping the wee mat, he discovered that the television was on in the living room again.


    Another soap opera greeted him at the door with grand derations of love and longing set behind the gentle hymns of violin strings.


    After a bit of struggle pulling loose his socks, Michael walked deeper inside, ignoring the man on the TV''s brazen advances, expecting to find another bowl of potato chips somewhere and the potent aroma of grapes swirling in the air.


    Lilith was fast asleep. Curled in a ball with most of her face buried against the head of the sofa, her resting figure bathed in the ring colors of the television screen. Beside her, a bowl with small meager crumbs sitting at the very bottom, as well the gleam and shimmer of an empty wine ssying just an inch away from her fingers.


    It really waste.


    Michael managed to unearth the TV remote from the fabric of her sleeping gown, bringing an instant silence to the ambiance with a click of a button. As gently as he could, he scooped up his wife in his arms, taking great care to avoid any creaks in the floorboards as he strode toward the bedroom door.


    In spite of all of his precautions, however, she began to slowly stir, eyelids fluttering drowsily.


    "Leo?"


    He looked down at her; barely-opened, barely cognizant pair of eyes peering back at him.


    "Michael," he corrected her.


    "Oh¡­" she breathed out lightly, forming a hazy smile, blinking once. "Oops¡­"


    Lilith shifted about, squirming herself until her body rested much morefortably in his rigid hold.


    "So," she said huskily, her voice rousing with a hint of sarcasm. "You''re home early."


    "Sorry for making you wait for me always," Michael said, nudging open the door to their bedroom and entering. "It won''t happen again."


    "Oh? Really?" She lifted her head a little. "No more unpaid overtimeste into the night? Finally quenched that little boredom spell of yours?"


    Michael leaned down, cing Lilith down on her side of the bed, swiping back loose strands of hair over her eyes, before shuffling off to the closet nearby for a change of clothes, all without speaking another word.


    "Well?" She yawned, asking another question. "Was it Rudy?"


    Michael jumped slightly, fitting into a fresh pair of pants. "Yes."


    "Did you take care of it?"


    "In a way."


    "Leave that," Lilith suddenly said, stopping Michael just as he reached for a shirt. "I sleep better without it."


    After a moment, Michael closed the closet, shirt left untouched in its pile, and headed for bed, sliding into the empty spot beside his wife, who promptly snuggled herself in under his chin the moment the opportunity presented itself to her.


    "In a way," she repeated, giggling sluggishly. "What does that mean?"


    "I took care of it," Michael said, throwing the nket over them both. "That''s what it means.


    "Sounds promising," Lilith then clung an arm around him, huddling close, and her eyelids began to fall again, her words trailing warmly against his bare chest. "I suppose it''s¡­ back to normal then, hm?"


    Michael started running his fingers through the soft, wavy locks on her head, tenderly lulling her back to slumber.


    In time, he felt her body loosen, her breathing quietened, contentment a faint impression in the corner of her lips¡­ her question left lingering in the silence¡­ and heid there, wide awake¡­ not knowing how to answer just yet.


    The following day, like a hazy dream - everything felt as normal as could be.


    Work went by at its usual pace. Charles was tinkering all alone in his secluded corner, while Matt grumbled on and on about finding a sudden dent on the side of his favourite wrench. As if nothing had happened, as if all was well, the events ofst night merely a foggy dream.


    Then during lunch, for the first in seemingly ages, Rudy approached from the corner of his gaze and took a seat right next to him, pping open and holding up a hasty, messily-made meal of bread and peanut butter.


    They had onlookers. Matt and Charles both - rearing their heads up in the distance, sharing the same brazen look of curiosity. Rudy ignored them, or rather, he couldn''t spare the focus to notice much of anything else.


    "Nothing¡­ no one showed up today," Rudy said with a slight stammer.


    In response, Michael grunted and nodded his head once, his mouth brimming with the tender taste of chicken.


    "No bruise on your head. You know, I thought you''d¡­ for today¡­ I mean, you didn''t go to a hospital?"


    Michael finished chewing his meal first before he answered. "No bruise. As you said."


    Rudy continued to stare up at him, peanut butter oozing out between his bread slices, seemingly forgetting to take a bite.


    "You''re seriously not hurt?"


    "Forget me," Michael said firmly. "Today. What''s your n? What are you going to do?"


    Rudy''s lips narrowed as much as his slice of bread. "I¡­ I figured I''d leave work early today. Head to their office. Exin myself, apologize. Hopefully,e to a sort ofpromise, I guess¡­ if they''re, you know¡­ willing¡­"


    Michael took another bite, and Rudy paused, throwing him a quick, furtive nce that was anything but.


    "I was hoping¡­ hoping, uh, you''de along with me too."


    There was no second of hesitation.


    "Yes," Michael said. "I''ll follow. Whatever will help."


    Relief began flooding Rudy''s face like cracks in a dam bursting wide open, and in the raging torrent, mustered a weak smile.


    "Payday''s right around the corner. I figure¡­ if they''re willing to wait ''till then¡­ then I''ll just¡­"


    "You''re not giving them any more money," Michael said.


    Rudy''s smile faded to confusion. "What?"


    "No more. I''ll make sure of it."


    "H-How exactly are you gonna¡­?"


    "I''ll make them see to reason," He said resolutely. "They''ll have to."


    "Michael¡­" Rudy gaped at him, drops of peanut butter staining his pants. "You¡­ I don''t get it¡­ why are you¡­?"


    "I''m helping because I said I will," Michael replied, seemingly reading his mind. "I told you before."


    "Y-Yeah, but - "


    "You made a mistake, and you''ve paid for it enough," he then turned his eyes towards Rudy, and continued heavily, "But you''ve also lied, and you have to pay for that too."


    "Pay for¡­ what do you mean?"


    Michael turned again, wordlessly flinging his gaze far forward, toward the pacing silhouette peeking through the blinders of Jamie''s office.


    "Oh, no, no, no, no¡­" Rudy''s eyes grew wide with horror. "Michael, you know I can''t do that!"


    "You''ve stolen from here, Rudy. From him."


    "And I said I''ll pay every single dime right back! I will! Just, Michael, I can''t - I can''t do it. The disappointment, the pain, I don''t want to do that to him, alright? My uncle can''t know!"


    "Rudy¡­"


    "You think I want to lie to him? That stealing from him was easy for me? I didn''t have a choice! You want me to knock at his office and tell him I''ve broken his trust? That it''s now beyond repair? That he''s wasted every penny, every minute he spent on me? It isn''t! He didn''t! I''ll pay! I''ll give all I have! But the moment he finds out the truth, he will! He can''t know! For his sake, please!"


    Michael didn''t speak, his gaze wandering away briefly to ponder. Some time ago, surely he had been in a discussion quite simr to this effect.


    Lying in earnest. Lying for love. An all too familiar sentiment back home. Lilith''s smile peered back at him in his mind, how keen she was to deceive for the sake of their would-be family.


    But was that really right? To lie like that¡­


    Would she be right to do so?


    Would Rudy?

 Chapter 906 Choosing Different

    ?


    Choices. Decisions.


    Michael never liked making them, much less even thinking about them¡­ and when it came to making the right ones¡­ sometimes it was hard to say if he had made any at all.


    It was more Lilith''s specialty, anyway. Never needing to brood or to second-guess whatever may confront her. Somehow, every choice she made always seemed to be the best. He admired that about her. One of the very few aspects of her that he could never hope to match.


    And right then, he needed that foresight - between the lie and the truth - he needed to choose right.


    What was the most logical, the most sensible, the most¡­ right. It was the least he could do now as a friend.


    "You''d pay back everything?" Michael asked after a while. "Every single thing you stole?"


    "How many times do I have to say it? Yes, yes, of course!" Rudy said, growing more exasperated. "It''ll take time, it''ll be slow, but I''ll get it done. Just give me the chance to - you''ll see."


    Again, Michael went quiet. But Rudy had already long run out of patience and with a blink, he was in his vision again, pleading still, with desperation at its peak.


    "Look, He doesn''t have to know, Michael! God, would you just - !"


    Suddenly, there was a screech of tires from right outside. They all turned collectively, and there, beneath the harsh spotlight of the ring, summer heat, was a car, a customer¡­ or so it seemed at first.


    "Oh, damn," Matt said, the closest to the entrance. "What a fucking beaut."


    Charles let out a whistle, agreeingpletely, staring from a little further in.


    Michael took a step closer and found his sight drenched in a coat of sleek, spotless white. He could hear the rumble of the engine idling, vivacious, loud, and powerful, with every ample curve, every rimmed edge of the vehicle trimmed and molded to absolute perfection.


    Day in, day out, what entered and left the shop usually consisted of battered, run-down heaps of dented metal, chugging and sputtering onward still just short of their expiration.


    From what was obvious, what needn''t be guessed, whoever it was that had rolled into the driveway did not arrive here as a customer in need of any service.


    The driver-side door swung wide open, and a near-lustrous pair of ck shoes stepped out onto the paved concrete. A man emerged immediately after, billowing winds fluttering the tailored-ends of a suit and tie, exuding every ounce the elegance, the refinement, and much more.


    Rudy recognized the man at once, cowering a step back. Michael did too, always suspected it, had always sensed it, catching glimpses of his sharp, calcting gaze staring at him every step of the way¡­ and afterst night''s affairs¡­ he couldn''t have been more certain of it, of him.


    The man walked closer, a friendly, amiable air hiding the utter guile behind a warm smile.


    "Quite a storm we hadst night, didn''t we, fes?" He said, beaming all around. "Had to spend all night salvaging all I could - leaky ceiling - really messed up everything."


    "Sounds like you came to the wrong ce, then," Matt said with a friendly chuckle. "Carpenter''s still a few blocks down the road¡­ ''less you''re telling us you live in your car."


    "Might as well be. You know how it is these days," The man sniggered in return, his gaze briefly, and catching Michael briefly in the eye. "Call me Dave. Pleasure."


    "Matt," the old man said, reaching out and shaking his hand. "Rest of us - don''t need to know ''em. All total amateurs. You need something, I''m your guy."


    "That so?" Dave said, stepping back and momentarily looking up in thought. "That case, Matt - I don''t suppose you sell any air fresheners around here, do you?"


    "Air fresheners? Really, fresheners? Ehh¡­" Matt furrowed his brow, thinking hard. "...don''t know, maybe? Could check the back."


    He bowed his head, still ever so courteous. "Please do."


    "That it? Don''t even want a quick peek under the hood? Check if everything''s all good in there?"


    "Everything''s fine," Dave assured. "And if I do happen to think of anything else, then I know my guy, don''t I? Go please, and oh, do take your time with it. I want only the very best you can find¡­ and given your uncertainty before, I surmise that could take a while."


    Matt made some noises, and grunts, "Do my best, I guess."


    "Charles, go with him," Michael suddenly spoke up, following up quickly with an exnation before Charles had the chance to inquire. "I forgot to unpack some boxes, they''re for you - the Sedan - you can go pick it up."


    Though slightly begrudging, Charles eventuallyplied, leaving his lunch, half-eaten, loosely wrapped on his seat, twirling a chain of keys around a finger as he headed for the storeroom, with Matt trailing closely behind.


    As soon as they were out of sight, there was no longer any need to pretend. The man strolled forward, toward Michael, motives no longer obscured in politeness.


    "Small world, Michael," The man said to him. "Long time no see."


    "Dave," Michael muttered. "Stop this nonsense now."


    "Always wondered about you since that day, you know?" Dave said, ignoring him. "How you were doing, what you were doing. I had a feeling you were around here, but was never really sure¡­ untilst night, that is¡­" He paused, chuckling faintly. "What a storm, indeed."


    "You''re here for Rudy?"


    Dave''s eyes veered over, throwing Rudy the slightest, most dispassionate glimpse, who had been attempting to make himself vanish behind Michael''s back.


    "After what has happened, I daresay you don''t really need me to exin my presence here, do you?"


    "Then if you''re here to collect," Michael said, stepping into his line of sight again. "I suppose I don''t need to exin to you why that''s not going to happen."


    "Or what, Michael?" Dave calmly asked, brows raised an inch. "Are you going to break my arm too?"


    "If I have to."


    "I don''t doubt you would, but I''m afraid to say that we are at an impasse here. Your friend Rudy here¡­ unfortunately for us¡­ it really is quite the significant debt he owes."


    "Stop being unreasonable."


    "Unreasonable?" Dave let out a small mirthlessugh. "Believe me, I''ve been more lenient than you think. All the extensions, the second chances¡­"


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Why else do you think I''m here, then?" He asked, a little dismayed. "Had it been Dwight¡­ tell me, Rudy¡­ would you rather him?"


    Michael felt his eyes narrow. "Who is Dwight?"


    "The¡­ the guy I owe¡­" Rudy quietly muttered. "The person we were gonna visitter¡­"


    "Do you really believe that after what you''ve done for me, I would return the favor by osting your friends?" Dave asked Michael. "But s, I cannot influence or control who my colleagues choose to engage with in their nightly endeavors."


    For a long while, Michael kept his eyes on Dave''s. For an individual so deeply embroidered in deceit, he was strangely honest, genuine, so much so that he could not find any reason to doubt his statements¡­ with Rudy''s continued silence only affirming them further.


    "What you''ve done for him?" Rudy repeated the words, gazing nkly in confusion. "Wait, Michael, how do you¡­ how do you know each other, exactly?"


    No one volunteered an answer, with Dave promptly speaking up once again.


    "And afterst night, after the things you did to Dwight''s men, I''m afraid there really is no longer any more room for leniency. You did not pay, and worst, you''ve inconvenienced us. Shame too," he slowly shook his head. "It really would''ve been yourst¡­"


    Rudy''s lips began to tremble. "I-I¡­"


    "It was self-defense," Michael interjected. "They attacked us first."


    "In that case, we can address this matter over to the proper authorities if you''d prefer," Dave said simply. "But bear in mind, it is our words over yours, over his¡­"


    With a nudge of his chin, Dave directed focus back towards Rudy, and the young man''s head slowly sank downward with the implications.


    "The men that were assaulted¡­ honest, clean delivery men disregarding appearances. Not a stain on their record. The people we associate with¡­ we make sure that is always the case. Whereas you¡­" He formed a slight frown, vaguely, almost resembling a look of sympathy. "The thief, the crook, the felon. Ask yourself, how heavy would your words weigh? Are you really willing to go through all that hassle? I''d rather not¡­ and something tells me neither would you."


    The more he spoke, the more Rudy seemed to shrivel up in despair. So easily swayed by words, so easily influenced¡­ it''s almost no wonder he wound up being conned. Michael, on the other hand, heard more than just empty threats.


    "Tell us, then," he calmly said, looking deep into the enigmatic glint in Dave''s eyes. "What would you rather do?"


    That glint softened, and brightened, and all was instantly made clear the moment Dave stared back.


    "I''d rather make you an offer of my own," he said, and lifting his arm, extended a gloved hand forward. "Work with me, Michael. As partners. As equals."


    The wind blew, dampening the rumble of the car engine up ahead, and somewhere afar, resounded the m of something falling from the shelves. All in a second. A second of total silence. Then that second extended to the next, and then to the other. Michael continued to stare down at Dave''s outstretched palm, feeling no urge to raise his own.


    Rudy was the one to break the sudden quiet, filling it with nothing but the sound of bewilderment.


    "You want¡­ wait¡­ You want Michael to join your¡­ gang?"


    "Not a gang," Dave corrected sharply. "A business. In return, all would be forgiven and forgotten. The debt, the attackst night. It''d be far behind us. I''ll see to it personally."


    "See to it¡­" Michael repeated in a low mutter. "...and you can''t do that without me?"


    "Can''t return empty-handed, can I?" he said, smiling.


    "So you''ll clear the debt in exchange for me. I''m worth that much to you."


    "And why not? I think you and I both know you''re certainly worth so much more - the things you do, the things you can do, yet you don''t¡­ it''s baffling to me."


    "It''s not the life for me."


    "Three men walked in, and you sent them away shambling. A man threatens, even stabs you with a knife and yet you barely bat an eye, and you still im otherwise? It''s a wonder what you''re even doing here, doing this¡­ when it seems like you were made for a different life entirely."


    "Wait, wait, one second, one sec - stabbed? You, Michael? What is he on about?"


    Rudy rounded at him, eyes and mouth both wide open. But Michael didn''t borate, narrowing all focus toward the man before them, and his all-too-knowing stare.


    "Reconsider," Dave said. "I strongly suggest you do. With me, you''ll make even more good use of your skills. I''ve no doubt you''ll fit right in just perfect."


    "Extorting?" Michael inquired. "Harassing? Threatening?"


    "See, this is why you''re perfect, Michael. With you, there''s no need for all that. You can reason, you canpromise, do as you see fit¡­ and only to those that are deserving. You know how I operate. You''ll rarely find qualms with me, I assure you."


    "I''m sure there are more than just petty qualms I''ll have with you."


    "Maybe, maybe not, but honestly, Michael¡­" Dave jerked his hand, still outstretched, still in offer. "...Aren''t you bored with all of this?"


    Once again, a moment of silence permeated the space between them. A much shorter one this time, as suddenly, from the distance, echoed the rusty squeak of overworn hinges.


    Rudy audibly took arge draw of breath, eyes quivering in pure panic; Jamie had just stepped out of his office, had noticed themotion going on nearby, and slowly but gradually, began pacing towards them.


    "M-Michael," He stammered in a rushed whisper, darting his gaze frantically between both men. "My uncle is¡­ we need to¡­ can we talk somewhere else? We gotta¡­!"


    "Haven''t heard your choice yet, Michael," Dave spoke over him. "Yes or no?"


    Michael could hear Jamie steadily inch closer, the rapid patter of Rudy''s foot in apprehension, more scuffling from the back, the engine still rumbling, and a dozen more reverberating all over¡­ yet none were louder than his head, his thoughts, still at aplete loss to the most logical, the most sensible¡­ the most right.


    Somewhere in the silent pandemonium, he recalled asking Lilith how she could choose and act on things so freely and easily. He remembered herughing, smiling at him, as she exined to him briefly, ''I just do what I feel like.''


    And right then, after hearing and knowing everything, Michael still didn''t know what was right.


    But he did certainly know what he felt like.


    What felt right.


    The next second, the wind continued to blow, Rudy was still high in rm, and Michael was reaching out, and gripping Dave''s hand.


    "Good choice," Dave affirmed, letting go, and stepping back. "Real good choice."


    At that moment, Jamie stepped in, a beaming smile protruding out of his bushy ''mustache.


    "Really hope you aren''t trying to upsell the nice man, Rudy," he chimed with a small chuckle, sping Rudy around the shoulder. "What''s going on here anyway? What''s the problem? What needs fixing?"


    nces were exchanged, a fleeting moment of words, agreements, unspoken, before Dave beamed right back.


    "No, nothing, nothing at all. Just browsing, conversing. I think I''m done here for today anyway."


    "I see," Jamie''s smile faltered slightly. "Well, if you do need any tinkering, you know where to go."


    "Oh, don''t you worry about that," He said, throwing Michael the briefest nce. "I have a feeling I''ll be back here again really soon."


    "Ah! Music to my ears."


    "Tell Matt to reserve a freshener for me when I return, alright?" Dave said to Rudy, parting back to his car with a quick wave and a final look back at Jamie. "Nice kid you got there, you know."


    "The best any uncle could ask for," Jamie said with echoing pride. "Haven''t given a single reason for me to think otherwise."


    Eventually, Dave left. Eventually so did Jamie too. Eventually, Matt returned from the back with Charles, grumbling and cursing about wasted time and effort upon hearing the news. Eventually, all was back to normal again.


    And it was in that normal, that calmness, that Rudy approached Michael once more.


    "I¡­ you¡­ what you did¡­ what¡­" he couldn''t speak well, eyes zed, still stuck in the moment. "I don''t understand¡­ what did you just do?"


    Michael heard his voice, heard the shock and confusion that he couldn''t muster inside him, and spoke, "I helped you."


    "You''re going with him," Rudy stepped closer, his expression pale with worry. "I made you¡­ God¡­ I just made you¡­"


    "I helped you, Rudy," Michael stated again. "You''re wee."


    Yet Rudy looked anything but grateful, his gaze strained and with an almost misty shimmer to it.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I didn''t want you to¡­ for me¡­ you shouldn''t have¡­ you didn''t deserve - I didn''t deserve to be¡­!"


    "You want to repay me, keep your promise," Michael said simply. "That''s all you need to do. Don''t make me regret my choice."


    "Of course, I know, I will! But - !"


    "But nothing, understand? Not another word," then, a step at a time, Michael shuffled past him, taking his half-eaten lunch along with. "Tell Jamie I''m leaving early today."


    "Leave? Wait, what?" Rudy blinked, small tears dropping fast, and quickly turned around. "Where are you going?"


    ''Home," Michael said with a dismal sigh, already anticipating, already hearing the taunts and giggles awaiting him at the front door. "Gonna have to tell my wife I found a new job elsewhere."

 Chapter 907 The Deepest Sleep

    ?


    I was awake.


    Blinking, breathing. Pretty much like what any other living, waking being does on the daily.


    Except none of this felt like that. I don''t even know what this was. All I knew was that I was awake.


    Was I awake?


    Sleeping - I remembered sleeping. I remembered mbering up the usual steps to my bedroom. I remembered dinner, remembered Adalia requesting something sweet for breakfast tomorrow, I remembered also noting to refill our dwindling cereal stock in the pantry.


    Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow was Saturday, I think? A day off from work, the fourth day of the new year, if my thinking was right - I really don''t know. For some reason, nothing here felt or even looked right.


    Like the bed I was lying on, the ceiling my eyes were glued to¡­ if reality could be believed, then none of them were mine.


    Or at the very least, they weren''t anymore.


    I recognized the little aged imperfections across the ceiling tiles, the whispered squeaks of the bed frame that sounded like a chipmunk getting juiced in a hydraulic press whenever I shifted my weight. Like I just did, sitting right up, realization ring louder than any rm.


    Someway, somehow, I woke up in my old bedroom back home - the window to the side opening up to the early-morning hue and view of vast ins and open skies.


    Except even that wasn''t right.


    Sure, the floorboards creaked the same way with every step I took trying to walk off my disorientation, and yeah, the same dirt-paved driveway stared back up at me peering down from the windowsill. Everything and everywhere I looked, not an inch, not a single thing out of ce.


    So why didn''t it feel like it?


    Even my own body, my own thoughts, my very being¡­ it sprung to mind that maybe it wasn''t the world that felt out of ce¡­ maybe it was me.


    But how can that be?


    "Am I dreaming?"


    I heard myself speak, every syble out of my lips feeling as if it belonged to someone else instead. Like I was repeating something someone had said instead of speaking it myself.


    Yeah, that pretty much does it. I''m dreaming, alright.


    Lucid dreaming was a topic I''d periodically stumble upon on and off. I knew the basics, understood the concept. Never actually experienced one firsthand, however¡­ unless we''re counting my asional dives into other people''s dreams and memories as repertoire enough.


    But was this even that? Out of nowhere just a sudden, inexplicable bout of sentience in dreand? In my line of life? Fortunately, or maybe, unfortunately, past experiences made me too much of a doubter to simply take this all in stride.


    Something was definitely amiss here.


    There was no point idling around. I woke up in my bedroom, found myself stranded in my old home¡­ following the standard guidelines of my life so far¡­ what else was there to do but explore it?


    Thending of the second floor sprung out of me from the doorway with a st of nostalgia. Its narrow, funnel-likeyout, closed doors of the other bedrooms, and the stairway to the side offering just the slightest glimpse of the downstairs.


    I know it hasn''t been long since thest time I visited, nheless, can''t help miss what you miss, I guess.


    Went to Sammy''s room first at a whim, entering slowly with a peek, and once more, it was like a perfect photocopy of what I remembered of it on the top of my head. The pastel pink of her walls, interspersed with posters of bands and movie stars, dusty shelves propping up ribbons, awards, and a bunch of family pictures of when we were younger.


    A little further ahead, and the empty space on her bed gave me a rather rude awakening. Seemed really obvious in hindsight, but it just urred to me that there was likely no one else in the house but me.


    I turned around, swung open the other door close by and it was pretty much the same story - my parents'' bedroomy just as bare and silent. It felt like being in a mall after hours, or a gas station in an empty stretch of road in the middle of the night.


    Some ces just aren''t meant to be empty.


    Yet, strangely enough, I didn''t see any problem with it. Despite being acutely aware of how eerie this all was, and how wrong it all felt, I felt as calm as I did waking up to all of this.


    Something about the wrongness just felt¡­ right, assuring¡­ if that made any sense.


    As I slowly mbered down the steps of the stairs, just for the hell of it, I tried calling out, "Sammy? Mom? Dad, you there? Someone gonna exin what''s happening here?"


    The more I spoke, the more it felt like I was actually speaking out of sync¡­ my words resounding a full second after I said them. Weird, wrong, I know, but I simply couldn''t muster up the effort to be disturbed.


    Truth be told, I didn''t expect anything from yelling into nothing. Regardless, out of a habit long dormant, I still had an ear out toward the kitchen¡­ any moment expecting to hear the sizzle of the stove like I always do.


    Mom loved to race the morning sun seeing who''d be the first to rise for the day. At times just showing up at ces and situations when you least expect. If nothing else, she was the one person I''d expected to manifest from out of the blue.


    Speak of the devil, as they say¡­


    Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, it happened. I felt something stir, something heavy floating in the air¡­ and I heard a click, and instantly the warmth of sunlight began flooding in from the front door, parting wide open.


    If the lucid dreaming theory was still to be believed, if I was actually in control of everything here, then I don''t think that door would have been doing that.


    Normally, probably, I would know better than to deliberately walk through inexplicably opened doors. Here though, it was gradually bing more and more clear to me that I was being strung along by this strange sense of calm over me.


    Every step I took was one of unwillingpliance, wanting but without wanting. And the closer I reached, the stronger that feeling of serenity became, a bliss so potent, addicting, and I felt my body yearn for even more.


    Like a zombie, I eventually shambled out onto the porch.


    I heard and felt the delicate caress of early spring softly blowing past my ears, and I blinked, just blinked, and the next thing I knew, all over in a flood, a storm, an embrace overpowering all senses - peace, just peace.


    A peace beyond words, beyond anything¡­ everything.


    I don''t remember opening my eyes. Apparently, I did. I could feel the sun in my retinas, see leaves dispersing with the breeze¡­ and¡­ and also¡­ also¡­


    My lips moved, and I heard my voice ringing aloud a full eternityter.


    "Ash?"


    She was right in front of me¡­ inches away underneath the porch''s shade¡­ there was no mistaking her¡­ those sparkling emerald eyes¡­ the way her long snowy locks flowed¡­ a loving smile that eclipsed even the sun¡­ it was her, she¡­ wait, no¡­


    "Wrong," Ash said, her smile fading, all of her fading, changing.


    Wrong, right.


    I was wrong.


    It wasn''t Ash. Now that I had a closer look, her hair was shorter, darker¡­ even her voice was different¡­ firm, imposing, yet still so endearing regardless.


    "Irene, is that¡­?"


    "No, still wrong," She interrupted, giggling mirthfully, before tossing back a stream of blonde hair. "You''re wee to try again."


    But before I could answer, I caught a glint in her smile, the pointed tip of a fang ever so slightly protruding out from her thin lips. Her eyes in a swirl of misty gray.


    I never felt so lost, so confused¡­ and why the hell was I still so calm, so at peace?


    "Ah, it''s alright. It doesn''t matter how I look to you," Amanda said brightly, her sharp ws reaching for my hand, wearing another smile as soft and warm as the green in her gaze. "You''ll only see who you wish to see."


    And that''s when it clicked. Bursting forth from a thick miasma of tranquility, I could finally think, finally realized, what I should have long ago. A world dreamlike and surreal, so overwhelmingly peaceful and idyllic. There was only one exnation.


    Only one being.


    "Enstar?" I asked, a secondter, hearing my confusion finally surface.


    Irene smiled again.


    "Took you long enough," She said, weaving her fingers between mine and sping tightly. "After all this time. It''s nice to meet you finally."


    All of a sudden, I felt her pull, and before I could resist, before I could even think to resist, she had her arms enveloped around me, and that too, felt only right.


    Whatever questions I had, what reactions I felt, they left me, and I held onto her too, wanting even more of it¡­ of her sweetness¡­ of her peace, and I had absolutely no desire of ever letting go.


    At that moment, I never wanted to leave her embrace.


    As wrong as I knew it.


    "Still so young¡­ still so full of life¡­ and still so much more to give¡­" she whispered. "I know what you desire, but not just yet, not right now¡­ but do not fret, alright?"


    She broke away from me, stepping back and pulling away when I couldn''t, when I still didn''t want to let go. And in front of me, faintly, yet oh so clearly, beamed the loving smile of a mother.


    In her image.


    In her voice.


    "We will be reunited again soon enough."

 Chapter 908 Deathly Warning

    ?


    Death was¡­ warm.


    I could still feel her touch. Every receptor in my body still tingled, infinitely reliving the way it¡ªshe¡ªfelt against my skin, and that urge, that need¡­ it felt more than just a desire more, or a deep craving to be quenched. This wasn''t a subus'' allure.


    Being here, and being with her, more than hunger, more than yearning¡­ it felt like I just simply, well¡­ belonged.


    "Restrain yourself, if you''re able," I heard her say, a stream of different voices, familiar voices, ringing out their request as one. It took me a full second to realize she had vanished, or many I just hadn''t noticed her move. I spotted her again just a little further ahead in the front yard, peering at me with many pairs of loving eyes. "Would you walk with me?"


    There was no feasible way for me to refuse her. Someone could''ve had me strung up, legs and feet crippled in all sorts of odd angles, and I''d still find a way to do as asked.


    Somehow, I made my way down the porch steps without tripping. She was considerate enough to wait, to maintain a slow, casual pace as I trailed after her, gathering whatever bearings I had with whatever the hell this all was.


    My eyes were forever tethered forward¡ªevery blink, every step¡ªfinding myself apanying someone new entirely.


    Normally, people had certain aspects to them, distinct features, the bare minimum toy a foundation for some kind of familiarity. I''d say she was the total opposite, but no, she wasn''t even that. If anything, she was the epitome of it.


    She had everything, was everything¡ªa vivid impression of something, of someone, just constantly morphing, ebbing¡ªand as such, she looked like¡­ nothing.


    But her appearance wasn''t the only thing in a state of flux.


    In the corner of my eyes, all around us, trees would promptly sprout, grow, and eventually wither¡ªvast meadows in a perpetual state of blooming and withering. Stray leaves transitioned between seasons in a single freefall. Nothing was stagnant.


    With her being the most egregious example.


    It was a good couple dozen steps along the fence line before I heard her speak once again, as she briefly slowed to a halt, turning over to admire the neighboring vista of open ins that had been home for the majority of my life.


    "Most often, for the young, home is what they associate with peace and serenity. A little piece of heaven, as they say, as you say¡­" her voice reached me as more than just mere words. "You''re still quite young. No exception to your own youth. But I do wonder when you''re much older, when you''ve returned back to me¡­ what peace and serenity may look like to you then."


    Everything about her was its own bliss, its own rapture to be wholly consumed by, suffocating me more and more every second spent lingering in her presence.


    "Am I dead?" I asked her, and immediately it all felt automatic. Like someone had just pressed a button¡ªhad me speaking without any sense of volition. That''s how far gone I was under her spell.


    "Worried that you are?" She asked, voice echoing with the most tenderfort. "Or perhaps merely wishing that you are. What could it be, I wonder?"


    "I¡­" for some reason, I had to think about it. And for the first time, it really unnerved me just how hard I had to think about my answer. "I don''t want to be dead."


    "Now, now, there''s no shame in having any¡­ ulterior thoughts," her hand slid across the fencing, shapeless, undefined, as she shuffled closer toward me. "Many couldn''t have given an answer like yours even if they wished to. I admire resolve like yours. Always the brightest souls. I''m keen to have you. Eventually¡­"


    "So I''m not dead?"


    "No, I''m afraid not," she said patiently. Like a mother indulging her child. "You''re still fast asleep in your bed, in your home, dawn only minutes away, you''ll wake up soon, and then you''ll return to your life as normal."


    Suddenly, I blinked. Or perhaps the world did. Suddenly I was seated, elbow propped against the round kitchen table, my palms warm with the heat from a mug of coffee¡­ and she was there too¡­ wearing Sammy''s wide, confronting eyes and frown.


    "But first," she proimed, sounding far less imposing than what Sammy''s expression suggested. "I feel it necessary to warn you before you go."


    The coffee still tasted like coffee, surprisingly. I took a sip, hoping it''d do some good. Instead, all I got was a mouthful of coffee.


    "And that''s why I''m here?" I asked, still sounding more daft and stiff than I would have liked. "Why I''m with you?"


    "You defied me, Nara''hym," she said simply, a hint of something more behind her formless smile. "Epassing existence, nothing could ever be beyond my reach but then for a short while, there was. In a small space, a little expanse of your making, to my absolute dismay, I did not exist. Can you see now why I may have a problem with you?"


    Perhaps it was lucky it wasn''t possible for me to feel any fear. Hearing that death itself has got it out for you wasn''t something I''d definitely take too well if I was really myself.


    "That wasn''t anything against you," I said quickly. "What we did that night, what I did¡­ it was all just to¡­"


    "I know why you did it," she interrupted me, Irene now echoing in her voice. "Ria Ignis. You want her. You want her toe back. All the times you''ve transgressed me, I have willingly turned a blind eye. But as for your most recent attempt, I''m afraid you have taken things quite too far. Not many can upset me the way you have."


    "Would it help if I said it won''t happen again?" I looked at her, staring at a swirl of features beyond recognition, hoping to find a semnce of... something, somewhere. "I don''t know what you know. But Ria made it clear she didn''t wannae back, and none of us have any ns to - "


    "I would say that you are lying," she cut me off again, as kindly, as gently as she did thest. "And not just to me, but to yourself too, Nara''hym."


    That same inexplicable blink of the world happened again, and this time, we were out by theke, sunlight gleaming across serene waves, sshing the tip of my feetid outstretched by the rim of theke.


    Ash''s white locks then slowly spilled onto my shoulder, and she continued to speak, "Souls like yours, resolve like yours. I know sooner rather thanter, you''ll refuse to leave things as they rightfully should be, and in turn, you shall choose to defy me again."


    I was quiet¡­ and she¡­ she was right.


    At some point, I would have tried again. Tempered and bolstered by a reason, any reason, convinced without a doubt that this time would be different. The look on her face before she went¡­ I can still remember it¡­ just that alone would have been reason enough for me.


    "Ria Ignis belongs to me now," she said. "I need you to understand that, okay?"


    I nced down at her, the bundle of pure white now flowing much grayer. "Even though she isn''t dead?"


    "She isn''t even supposed to be in the first ce," she answered, giggling softly. "Nothing eludes me, escapes me because everything returns to me eventually. It is simply the way of things. Ria Ignis had already lived. I am owed my due."


    "But she isn''t dead."


    "Yet she longs to be," she retorted. "Not dead, yes. But the closest she can ever be to her desire. Don''t take that from her. Don''t take her from me."


    I didn''t want to argue with her. It seemed like a stupid thing to do. Who was I to disagree and critique something that transcended beyond existence? And yet a small piece of me, that same piece that thought long and hard for me, was not ready toply.


    "What happens if I refuse?"


    My knees began to buckle beneath me. I looked down, suddenly I was standing again. I looked up¡ªopen fields met my stare, a line of fences stretching beyond the horizon, and once more she stood there immersed in the view.


    As if we''ve never left.


    As if nothing had ever happened.


    But something did happen, the way she turned, that feeling less than kind, the way she met my eyes.


    "Don''t refuse," she said. "That''s why I''vee to warn you."


    There was something about her then that had me mping up. Not an inch of her felt nefarious, dangerous. All throughout, she had been nothing but polite and patient. Maybe it was something innate, a sort of primal instinct¡­ it wasn''t fear, far from it¡­ this feeling¡­ it went beyond that.


    And I didn''t want to know any more about it than I already have.


    "Something tells me you understand now," she said to me, smiling a smile in and empty. "With that out of the way, I shall give you back your slumber. But first¡­"


    I saw her murky figure turn toward me again, glimpses of familiar faces in her kind expression.


    "Is there anything you wish to know?" she asked. "Any lingering questions I may answer before I leave you be?"


    It''s like she''s reading my thoughts long before I even have them. If so, then do I still need to even say anything?


    "Several, actually," I muttered. "I''ll need a while to.... just to straighten them all out."


    "You don''t have a lot of time," she warned cheekily. "Make it count."


    "It''s about Ria again."


    "I believe we have moved past - "


    "I just want to know one thing, alright?" I hurriedly spoke. "Here, how has she been doing over here?"


    "No longer a concern of yours, Nara''hym. Now if that is all you wish to say, then¡­"


    "Fine, your¡­ your face, then¡­ you..." I said, stammering out the next best thing that came to my head. "Why do you look like¡­?"


    Once again, wearing an all too-knowing smile, she promptly finished the rest of my thoughts.


    "The mind isn''t able to perceive what it cannotprehend. Topensate, ittches to what is familiar. It hears, it sees, what it wishes, what it desires. I appear to you how you wish me to be."


    "Then what do you really look like?"


    "In time," she assured me. "Perhaps, in time, you will be able toprehend me as I am. The next time we are to meet, Nara''hym. Till then, I shall eagerly await you."


    "Nara¡­?" I felt my lips fumble at the attempt. "Why do you keep calling me that?"


    "I simply refer to you as you are."


    "That''s not my name."


    "No, it isn''t," she agreedpletely. "I know it isn''t."


    "Then, what does that - ?"


    Suddenly, for thest time, I blinked¡ªslowly fluttering my eyes open to the deep, pristine white of my ceiling, my question fading away to the chirping of birds somewhere outside my window.


    This time, actually for real this time, groggy, dazed, and my head heavy with far more than just fatigue¡­


    I was finally awake.

 Chapter 909 Morning Call

    ?


    I never experienced a full-blown hangover before.


    Or at least not one that left me feeling debilitated and sore all over, but right here, right then¡ªprobably the closest I was ever getting to one. And if this is what truly awaits a dude after a long night of asphyxiating one''s liver, then consider me as abstained as the holiest, devoutest monk. I''ve seen the light and all that.


    Perhaps a bit too literally¡­


    Speaking of which, I haven''t yet outright decided whether what I just snapped awake from was just a bizarre dream courtesy of my even more bizarre reality, or if I should be looking into a goodwyer and get around to writing a will sometime soon because as far as deathly omens go¡­ being reprimanded by the actual manifestation of Death probably takes the cake.


    In any case, I needed to tell someone. Irene, maybe. This involves her more than anyone else¡ªher idea, after all.


    I snapped out of my thinking, bleary state, fishing around the bedside for my phone. While I was at it, couldn''t help but also notice the slight creases of the sheet right next to me, little folds and indents in the beddings making out the vague outline of what was once a resting vampire.


    It wasn''t a surprise anymore that she went and crept in under my nkets once again, but it was definitely a surprise to find her already gone presumably long before I even woke. Not typically how the morning with her usually goes.


    When I found my phone, my lock screen was a cluttered mess of various notifications just waiting for my half-hearted appraisal.


    Tyler uploaded a sort of announcement video, vaguely titled about some kind of big change happening, will probably check it outter¡ªthat is if I don''t forget first. The weather seemed to be also promising a forecast of clear, sunny skies today, which would mark the first time this year. Some sunlight would indeed be nice after months of gray and snow. Then amidst the bloatware pop-ups still trying to reel me in for the hundred-thousandth time, I found a text: the date and time of my next scene to film.


    Almost forgot I was even an actor, much less in a starring role.


    Finally,st but not least, something I had set up not too long ago, a daily reminder: two more weeks ''till the convention arrives, and Ash finally receives her very, very bted Christmas gift. I swear, those golden tickets from Amanda have been rotting in my wallet for too long a time now.


    Once I had flicked and swiped every and all distractions out of the way, I rang up Irene''s number, racking my head all the while as the dial tone beeps on as to where the hell I was supposed to start with this whole thing.


    "Yes? Good morning," her voice answered on the other end of the line, and I could hear a tinge of hectess ring from the speakers. "It''s ten. I''m driving here."


    "Oh, my bad," bumbled I in response. "Where to?"


    "A meeting."


    "Important meeting?" I asked.


    Already I could hear the surliness in her breath before she even answered, and I''m sure the trumpet-fest I''m hearing in the background wasn''t doing anything to help matters.


    "Apparently, yes. Very important."


    Well, sounds like I picked the perfect time to decide to drop this bombshell on her, didn''t I?


    I had been talking to her on and off since the night Ria left, and already by day one, she seemed to have bounced back from the whole affair. Taking her usual spot at the cafe, acting her usual self, but that was as far as I could see¡ªin practice, in private¡ªI''m not exactly sure how heavy things are weighing on her mind.


    "Was there something you needed?" Irene asked, sounding as polite as she possibly could muster of herself. "Something big enough that couldn''t have been exined over a text, I''m hoping."


    Let''s set the scene here real quick. So we got a grumpy Irene, a presumablyst-minute meeting, rush hour at its peak, and I''m about to tell her Death itself didn''t like her stroke of ingenuity back then enough to personally seek me out in my slumber.


    And given recent happenings, I''d rather not add more to her weight. At least, not yet, not now. Later, definitely. I mean, when youe down to it, all I''d be telling her was that I had a bad dream. Something she could hear about any time¡­ just not right now.


    Besides, she wasn''t the only person I could discuss this with.


    "Nothing¡­ nothing grand like that, I''m terribly sorry to say," I said, weaving up a quick story from the cobwebs in my head. "Just¡­ calling for something stupid, totally nothing."


    "What kind of nothing?"


    "Erm, magic lessons?" I blurted out. "Still holding you to it, y''know? Semester''s already started, but I haven''t gone through a single session just yet."


    "Right, well, just keep on waiting, then," she said with a sigh. "I haven''t decided what we''ll be doing yet. Not a priority at the moment."


    "What¡ªnot a priority?"


    "At the moment," she repeated with heavy emphasis. "I have more pressing things on the mind right now. Listen,ter, alright? I''ll talk to youter."


    "Alright, that''s fine by me. Sorry for calling."


    "Sorry?" She echoed back in confusion. "Calling''s not a crime, you know."


    "You''re busy. You''re driving. I budged in¡ªunnecessarily¡ªhence, apology."


    "Unnecessary, yes, but not unwee. Never unweed," Irene said, speaking as if I''d missed something so very obvious. "You calling, the first good thing that happened to me this morning. Don''t apologize for that. And definitely don''t let me catch you doing that again¡­ or you really will have something to apologize for."


    Okay, now I can''t tell if I''m being reassured or reprimanded here. Either way, supposed it''s better to do as she says.


    "Got it, no more sorries for you," I said at once. "Gonna start calling you all I want now."


    "That''s better," she said, ending the call with a slight hint and sound of a smile. "Exactly what I wanted to hear."

 Chapter 910 Morning Mystery

    ?


    Today was a free day. No shifts to cover, no pressing obligations to fulfill, and aside from the matter of restocking the pantry, it was just you and a bunch of hours just waiting to be spent however way you wish.


    The perfect kind of day to waste away.


    Though my life has gone all topsy-turvy, wibbly-wobbly as ofte. At heart, I was still the kind of guy who''d rather kick back with a tub of ice cream and watch whatever''s good all day.


    And the cherry on top was that I didn''t have to do that alone anymore. I mean, what better way to forge a closer bond than doing absolutely nothing together? I''m sure Ash wouldn''t mind having a day off from doing absolutely everything around the house either.


    I quickly hopped in the shower to refresh and really snap awake before heading right down to the living room. Already two things stood out to me upon reaching the bottom: the quiet and the smell.


    Both of which were entwined with one another.


    I turned to the kitchen and the stove was off, and nearby, not a single te was set on the dining table. Ash had a rigid schedule, one that even I struggled to stray her away from on asion.


    In the mornings, breakfast was usually her number one priority. A minutete, and she''d be profusely apologizing to me about her apparent ipetence. Right now, she was way off schedule and nowhere in sight. Still fast asleep, maybe?


    Whatever the case, this was the perfect chance for me to finally pull my own weight around here. Time for a little bit of role reversal.


    Laid out tes and cups for three, switched on the stove, and began waiting for the pan to simmer. Come to think of it, Adalia did say she wanted something sweet today, but since I still can''t find her anywhere, I suppose ham and eggs were the next best thing on the menu.


    Halfway through the first batch, I heard a door handle from somewhere upstairs swing open. A little while after that, I turned around, pan in hand, to find Sera staring idly over the countertop.


    Suffice it to say, not who I had in minding down those stairs. But nevertheless¡­


    "Morning," I greeted, pouring the contents of the pan onto the te nearest to her. "Breakfast?"


    Sera immediately grabbed the te, scurrying off to the dining table in a whirl of violet. I''ll take that briskness of hers as a yes and thank you, then.


    Having Sera in my peripherals was like a constant, ring reminder stuffed in a bundle of deep purple. Like I was back in that dream, with¡­ her as my only source ofpany. And in a strange, twisted sort of way, Sera resembled her.


    Appearance-wise.


    I vaguely knew how either looked, barely understood how either thinks. The way her cloak swayed and cascaded as she moved, almost shapeless, something almost halfway between human¡­ and something else.


    Irene was my first option for discussion. But, if not Irene, then a close, real close second surely couldn''t be anybody else. Just hope she''s feeling chatty today.


    First things first, though¡­


    "Hey, have you seen Adalia around?"


    I had to pigeon my neck all the way around to see her reply¡ªthe back of her hood¡ªbouncing and fluttering to the shape of an obvious no.


    Just up and bolted like a bat out of hell, did she? Oh well.


    "And how about Ash?" I further asked, scraping off bits of stuck egg whites onto the second te. "I''m guessing she''s still in her room, about ready to have a heart attack realizing howte it is."


    I didn''t expect any other answer than a single, affirming nod. So just imagine my reaction seeing Sera slowly shake her head yet again.


    "Wait, she''s up?"


    This time, she nodded, spiking up overall confusion levels.


    "What¡ªwent out for groceries?" I wondered aloud. "Or is she¡­?"


    Shit, what am I doing specting around for? Gave her a phone, didn''t I?


    I switched off the stove, stuffing the leftover ham and eggs back into the fridge, and stowing away the extra te. For a full minute, I was kept in anticipation by the beep of the dial tone only to be met with the disappointment of dead air.


    The hell¡­


    "You know anything?" I asked, taking a seat across from Sera. "Or¡­ will you tell me anything?


    Sera shook her head for the third time, a fork buried beneath the veil draped over her lips, and on top of everything, I was left wondering if she was answering the former or thetter.


    Something wasn''t making any sense.


    Adalia was one thing, but no way in hell would Ash just up and leave without telling me first. At the very least, she would have left a message, anything¡­ certainly not absolutely nothing.


    This ambiguity, this sense of mystery, it definitely didn''t sound anything like her¡ªbut¡ªit did sound quite familiar.


    After a bite of slightly singed eggs, I was back with the t melody of beeps against my ear, waiting in a rustling, restless silence, until eventually¡­


    "Oh, I''m still dreaming, am I?" spoke a voice on the other end, bursting with enough sweetness to practically season my te. "A call from you first thing in the morning? I''m pinching myself¡ªit isn''t working."


    "You''re awake, don''t worry," I assured.


    "That so? Then, to what do I owe such a rare, unprecedented pleasure, hm? Don''t have to sell my soul, do I?"


    "Unprecedented?" I felt my eyebrows furrow. "I called you before, Amanda."


    "Maybe check our logs before making yourself look like a silly-billy," she replied giddily. "ording to them, you''re not much of a ''good morning, darling'' sort of person as I am. It''s usually me greeting you."


    "You''re keeping count?"


    "Don''t have to," she said confidently. "Not when you''re you. And we both know you, don''t we now? Plus, odds are¡ªone out of three¡ªI''m probably not even the first person you''ve called, am I?"


    At this point, it''s starting to seem like she knows me better than I do myself. Whether I should be ttered or not¡­ I''ll decideter¡­ got more pressing matter to tend to.


    "Listen, kinda out of the blue, but you don''t happen to know where Ash had gone to, do you?" I asked. "Woke up a while back, haven''t seen her anywhere, or Adalia too for that matter."


    "Ahh, I knew it was too good to be true¡ªof course!" I heard her let out a raspy, bitter sigh. "Should have expected this, honestly. I mean, what else could be so pressing for you to call me so early? Psh, surely can''t be me."


    "Um, are you really upset? Or are you just messing with me? I really can''t tell right now." <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I guess we''ll never really know for sure, will we?" Amanda replied with a decisive huff, leaving me stranded on a metaphorical cliff of wonder. "But if you must know, no, I haven''t seen either of them. If anything though, I don''t know why you''d think I would know."


    "Just a feeling."


    "A feeling?" from her tone of voice, I could pretty much see her dubious re before my very eyes. "Like ''girl probably kidnapped herpetition'' sort of feeling or¡­?"


    "They''re not yourpetition, alright?" I said. "And no, nothing like that. Just thought that maybe you''d¡­ y''know¡­"


    "Kidnapped mypetition?"


    I blew a breath. "Yeah, kinda."


    "Well, sorry to be the bearer of bad news here," Amanda said. "But I haven''t seen a single white-haired, long-eared, big-boobed Elf woman since, I think maybe¡ª"


    A loud crash drowned out the rest of her words. From the faint crinkle and buzz of static, it sounded like ss, like a cup being shattered. Then suddenly, from the same faintness, the very same crinkle and buzz, surfaced another voice.


    "Lady Amanda!" it echoed. "Regrettably, Adalia had knocked her cup off the table. An ident, of course! Please, ept my apology in her ce, I shall take care of it promptly¡­ only¡­ where might I find where you keep your cleaning utilities so that I may get started at once?"


    Then a little further, a little fainter, drawled another new voice.


    "Sorry¡­" it whispered to me. "Too¡­ early... still... too sleepy¡­"


    And somewhere amidst it all, I could vaguely hear Amanda''s stifled breathing in the silence.


    Something definitely wasn''t adding up.


    I don''t know¡ªcall it a feeling, I guess.


    "Amanda¡­"


    "I''m ying Asteria," she immediately said. "In the middle of a side quest. Eshwlyn''s with me. Having a tea party, you see."


    "Oh, cool," I said. "Can we switch to video? I''d like to see you y for a bit if that''s okay."


    Once again, Amanda fell into a bout of long, long silence.


    "I''m actually about to hop into the shower right now."


    "Oh, are you now?"


    "Yeah, yes, so, umm¡­" I heard her swallow. "No can do, I''m afraid. I''m bare naked, and, like¡­"


    "And that''s stopping you, why?" I asked. "Ufortable having your boyfriend see you naked all of a sudden?"


    "No, no, ''course not," she said, breathing, chuckling a little timidly. "But, I mean you, knowing you¡­ like¡­ aren''t you¡­?"


    "Please, Amanda," I urged her, goading her with all my might. "Go right ahead. sh me. I''m begging you. I''d want nothing more."


    "Oh, wait, sorry¡ªwhat''s that¡ªwhat''d you say?" Amanda stammered hastily. "Sorry. The bathroom has a bad signal. Think we''re breaking up, um, hello? hello? You still there? Welp, guess not. Love you, bye!"


    And then the call abruptly ended there. Whatever the hell ''there'' was supposed to be.


    I don''t know about you, but something tells me Amanda wasn''t even naked in the first ce.


    So¡­ mystery''s solved, I suppose. Except now, I got an even bigger, grander mystery I was left to stew with.


    Ash and Adalia, what the hell were they doing over there with her? And most importantly, why the secrecy? What''s going on? I''d try Ash''s phone again, but I''m almost certain Amanda''s one step ahead of me on that.


    Which leads me right back to¡ªwhy?


    As I ruminated, I noticed Sera was staring at me the whole time, sitting quietly before an empty te, and taking quick, not-so-subtle nces at mine.


    "Have it," I said, sliding my te over to her. "Gonna have to go get groceries anyway."


    Maybe while I''m at it, should I drop by Amanda''s? See what the hell''s happening for myself? Or would that just ruin whatever grand n she has in store for me or something? Do I want that?


    Perhaps the best-case scenario here was just to let it be for now.


    Hmm¡­


    "What?"


    My eyes wandered forward again; Sera still had her gaze toward me, my te left untouched.


    The next second, it felt as if her stare had burrowed deep into mine. I felt my breath leave me, a pain grip me, and I quickly braced myself ordingly¡­ feeling my lips part open without me.


    "Mother Enstar has visited you," she spoke through me, her golden eyes gleaming with intrigue. "I can see it, I can feel it. She has touched you."


    Then, pausing, staring even closer, Sera blinked.


    "She has warned you."


    I don''t know how she knew all this at just a nce. All I could do was nod at her, doing my best to mitigate the agony of speaking.


    "Listen to her. You need to listen to her," Sera told me, my own voice pounding in my ears, reverberating with a sense of total urgency. "Do not anger Mother again."


    Then¡ªI lurched forward onto the table, and everything on it shook with a tter. I gasped for breath, blinking out the tears in my eyes all the while watching a smudge of deep violet whisk away up the stairs taking my te along with.


    "Good talk," I spat out between heaves, grateful for such a short-lived discussion. "Thanks for the warning."

 Chapter 911 Girls Meetup

    ?


    Augh¡ªthat stupid, brainless, witless handsome little heartthrob!


    Amanda stared at her phone''s home screen, still at a loss for both words and thoughts.


    A photo of a funny-looking jester peeked back at her behind various widgets and apps, wearing and possibly mistaking a misshapen tambourine for a hat, while also carrying a visibly agitated pair of chickens around each arm¡­ God, he looked so stupid back then.


    A stupidity so mathematically refined, so chemically bnced, that it never fails to always put the stupidest smile on her face no matter the when and where.


    The most perfect kind of stupid there was.


    But there were the asional exceptions, the type of smile differing based on the circumstances. Right then she was just the tiniest bit peeved, and so her lips fit to match that emotion¡­ nothing grave, nothing serious¡­ just simply another way her affection decided to express itself.


    Because suddenly he''s a genius¡ªthe Sherlock Holmes of romance¡ªsniffing her out so quick like that, and how did he even do it anyway? She left no clues, didn''t leave any kind of paper trail for him to follow up on. The only way he could have possibly suspected her was as he imed: a feeling, a hunch.


    Yeah, right¡­


    The only other time a certain white-haired beauty was involved in one of her ns, and all of a sudden, the man''s omniscient?


    On the other hand, maybe she was just getting too predictable¡­ too many ploys in too little time¡­ and as a result, she was the mastermind culprit for all the wrong in the world.


    Perhaps it was best to cut back for a time from ying his scheming Moriarty¡­ start being more of an Adler¡­ so to speak.


    That metaphor might not be exactly urate to canon, but hey, artistic liberties and all that. And if today winds up the resounding sess Amanda hoped it to be, she might finally get more opportunities to do just that.


    Amanda headed back to the living room. In the air, swirled the smell of freshly brewed and served coffee, as well as being over here, there, and everywhere sttered across the flooring. Somewhere between both, a pale figurey slumped on the couch on the brink of nodding off from this world and entering a new one entirely.


    Lesson learned. Never serve any kind of beverage to a drowsy vampire.


    "Lady Amanda," a bright pair of green eyes popped up from the far end of a couch, and Ash emerged, rising to her feet, chips and bits of broken ss tinkling in one hand, and a damp cloth in the other. "I believe I''ve gathered most of the more hazardous pieces. After mopping, I wish to¡ª"


    "You''re here as my guest, not my Knight, Ash," Amanda said, stepping over the dark puddle and taking the cloth from her grasp. "Already got someone else for that kind of beck-and-call service, don''t you? I''ll take care of this."


    "Well, if you should insist, but¡­"


    "Actually, I do insist," she interrupted again, smiling at her, as she sunk down to a crouch. "Rather you don''t make me beg either. So, please, got both our sakes on the line, sit."


    There was a little something about Ash''s sincerity that felt¡­ oddly malicious. Inaptly pure, if that was a thing. The way she reluctantly returned to her seat, looking quite unsure and mildly guilt-ridden that she couldn''t be of any more help.


    Was there even a word for that?


    Having someone so overwhelmingly considerate and earnest, you wind up feeling like the bad guy denying that benevolence. Seriously, human nature was not designed to amodate such unconditional goodwill.


    Like some kind of fairytale princesse to life. It was almost disheartening how little of an exaggeration that actually was. Ash just lived, just existed¡­ just sat there in ce¡­ in a constant state of perpetual grace.


    Then switching from one tale to the other, from one couch to another¡­


    "Adalia, I have a bed if you need it," Amanda said, waking up the silent sleeping beauty with a jolt. "Don''t push yourself at my expense, please."


    Through silvery, silky bangs, slowly fluttered open a pair of misty eyes. Adalia yawned, sharp fangs ever so slightly emerging into view.


    "I will¡­ stay¡­" she murmured. "You said¡­ to us¡­ that this was¡­ important¡­"


    The coffee table suddenly erupted to life, humming and vibrating with a hint of urgency. Ash leaned forward, lifting her phone away and putting an end to the tremors¡­ a momentter, her emerald eyes were aglow with the glint of distress.


    "Master has left a message," she said, sounding awfully grave. "He inquires about my well-being, as well as Adalia''s. Um, should I perhaps¡­?"


    "Don''t tell him anything, not just yet," Amandamanded, throwing the wet cloth into the basin and rinsing her hands thoroughly. "You reply, he''ll pounce on the opportunity, start asking more questions, and then this will all be for nothing."


    "I¡­"


    "Remember, this is all for everyone''s benefit," Amanda said, walking back with a broom in hand. "That includes your Master too."


    Ash paused to ponder, and the next second slowly set her phone aside, as it hummed once more, her ears drooping just so slightly.


    "Very well. I understand."


    "I''ll be sure to take all the me, alright?" Amanda assured her as she swept. "You can tell himter I took your things hostage. Threatened to¡ªI dunno¡ªdelete all the secret photos you took of him or something if you don''tply."


    "How¡­" Ash''s eyes suddenly grew wide with horror. "How do you know about that?"


    "Know about what? Oh¡­ oh damn¡­" Amanda tried to hide her smirk, failing spectacrly, and sending the poor Elf simmering with embarrassment. "Okay, okay, rx¡­ secret''s safe with me. No shame in it either, I promise. We''re all of the same mind here. I mean, you''d have done the same too, right, Adalia?"


    "Pic¡­tures¡­" Adalia''s eyes began rousing with the faintest glimmer of life. "Can I¡­ see¡­?"


    But before any one of them could peruse through Ash''s gallery, there was a loud and firm sound of knuckles rapping hard against the front door. Amanda instantly hustled forward, tossing the broom aside and pulling the handle wide open.


    "Well, well," Amanda proimed, greeting the guest on the other side of the doorway with a delightful leer. "Was starting to think you decided to miss this, after all."


    Irene red her nostrils, like a dragon amassing fuel for her mes. And with a scowl evoking much of her displeasure, Amanda decided against poking the bear any further.


    "Important meeting, you said," Irene said, marching in with the slow ck of heels, arms crossed, and ncing back at Amanda with a gaze even more so. "It is important, isn''t it?"


    "It''s as vital as it gets," Amanda said, closing the door after her. "Really think I''d dare drag you all the way here for anything else?"


    "I certainly believe you would for them," she replied, nudging her head at the others present in the room. "I don''t see why I would deserve any kind of preferential treatment."


    "Well, I wouldn''t use the word important if it wasn''t."


    "And I think the word ''important'' can be very easily misconstrued. What''s important to you may not be so important to me. I''m just hoping you''ve taken that into ount when you called me earlier this morning."


    "Take a seat, detective," Amanda offered politely, gesturing forward. "Then we''ll both find out soon whether I did or not."


    As Irene warily and skeptically walked deeper into the room, Amanda just had to take a moment just to process the scene still unfolding before her very eyes.


    A Vampire nestled on her favorite recliner, an Elf upying as little space as possible on the couch, and now a Subus imposing herself in an empty spot furthest from both.


    Absolute perfection in three vastly different forms.


    They say envy is the thief of happiness, and if that was so, then she pretty much had just invited three master burrs under her roof.


    Truth be told, she never actually viewed them as rivals of any sort. There was never any endless back-and-forth feud all for the chance at first ce. In the grand scheme of things, they were all just simply women in love. Nothing more.


    So when jealousy asionally struck, when that heavy pull of inferiority started weighing down on her, it was never because she was resentful, bitter at their seemingly endless list of positive qualities¡­ but rather just slightly put-off but how meager and bare hers seemed inparison.


    But that didn''t matter now. She didn''t assemble them all here just to mope andment about greener grasses. This was important. Something she had longed to address ever since she found herself a ce amongst them.


    And with the dawn of a new year, today and now was as perfect a time as any.


    "Alright!" Amanda proimed, nting herself front and center of everyone''s gaze. "Now that everyone is ounted for, I suppose it''s about time we get right to it, shall we?"

 Chapter 912 Girls’ Talk, Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 912 Girls'' Talk, Part 1</h4>


    "Well, quite the funny little gathering we are, aren''t we?"


    Amanda started to pace. Soldier-like. No, sergeant-like actually. One step after the other, doing her darndest to give her words that much-needed grandiose she hoped to instill among her assembled quartet.


    "All different people, from all different walks of life, upbringings, and yet, somehow through the quantum bundle strings of fate, we''re all connected¡ªintertwined¡ªwith but a single tiny knot tying us all together. Now, I''m sure we all know what that knot might possibly refer to, yes? Well, anyone?"


    Gleaming quickly, Amanda assessed her audience''s reaction. Irene looked anything but indulgent. Annoyed seemed to be the running theme with her, and unfortunately, that doesn''t seem to be changing at all anytime soon. On the other hand, she wasn''t sure if Adalia was even still lucid at all, staring with a hollow gaze that still seemed to be trying to catch up from five minutes ago.


    Only Ash stood out as the bright shining beacon of exception. Listening to her every word attentively, and promptly replying just as diligently.


    "Could it be Master, perhaps?"


    "Very good, Ash. Yes, that''s right,"?Amanda said, grateful to be spared from the momentary dead air. "Your Master, my boyfriend, Adalia''s, uh¡­ consort? And as well as Irene''s¡ª"


    "I do hope you''re getting to your main point soon," Irene interjected, muttering quietly yet sounding oh so deafening.


    "The main point is, one way or another, we''ve all been helplessly lulled by his charm, and in some ways more, umm¡­" Amanda''s eyes darted toward the Subus, before looking away almost immediately. "...more questionable than others, we''ll say¡­"


    "We''ll say?" Irene repeated, evidently catching Amanda''s straying gaze. "Meaning what, exactly?"


    "So now¡ªhere we all are," Amanda looked around the room, paying absolutely no attention to the piercing scowl in the corner of her eyes. "Fourdies. Each one in their own unique, loving, and blossoming rtionship¡­ but yet only one guy to share between them. Alright, do you all see what I''m trying to get at here?"


    "It is¡­ frustrating¡­" Adalia spoke up from her side of silence. "All of us¡­ loving him¡­ together¡­"


    Unable to put it any better herself, Amanda simply nodded.


    "Is it truly?" Ash asked, frowning. "I, for one, am of the belief that I am already bestowed the greatest privilege of being able to love my Master the way I do now. To ask, to bemoan for any more¡­ to me¡­ it is inconceivable a notion."


    "That''s because it is," Irene said, fist against her cheek, and patience running thin. "Amanda, you''re propagating an issue that doesn''t exist. The problem you''re going on about¡ªit''s just a caveat, a given. One we''ve all silently adhered and agreed to being in this kind of rtionship. It''s just the way things are."


    "And I''m with you all a hundred percent on that," Amanda quickly cut in. "Love the dummy. I love him lots. He''s a dream, it''s a gift. I''m with you all the way. But¡ªlike¡ªand what? Does that mean we have to be forever resigned to twisting and tugging at his arms seeing who gets a turn with him next? Don''t you think there could be a more efficient way to go about this whole thing?"


    Again, she gave the room a thorough look, this time, with Irene being the most receptive from the crowd.


    "You did not call me all the way out here for this," the detective said, rubbing a hand across her furrowed brow. "We are not having this kind of conversation right now."


    "Yes, we are. C''mon, Irene!" Amanda urged. "We got seven days in a week, thirty to thirty-one days in a month, while there are four of us in a single rtionship. I''m sure there''s a way for us all to divide and capitalize, don''t you think?"


    "No," Irene shot up from her seat, shaking her head exasperatedly as she made great strides toward the front door. "This is ridiculous, utterly ridiculous. You can count me out."


    "W-Wait, wait¡ªhold on! Irene!"


    Amanda took a step after her, paused, and immediately shot her hand forward, cutting through the empty air. At once, the handle quickly slipped away from Irene''s grip, and with an echoing m, the door swung close with a rattle.


    Slowly, Irene turned around again, her eyes narrowing immediately to the misty white glow radiating from Amanda''s finger.


    "You know, magic isn''t a toy that you can just use when you wish to," she said, giving her a scathing look. "I''m sure your boyfriend gave you that gift trusting that you know that."


    "Yes, well, I''m actually as responsible as it gets," Amanda said in assurance, dropping her arm, and her ring away from her disapproving re. "That was just for dramatic effect."


    "You realize you''re contradicting yourself?"


    "Look, just sort this out with us! What''s the problem here? Are you just not up for sharing or something?"


    "Listen to yourself¡ªis this seriously a conversation you want to be having?" Irene asked her. "Having our own dedicated days, visits, appointments. We''re not sharing custody over a child, you know?"


    "Well, I mean¡­" Amanda squirmed in ce, pursing her lips tighter. "...if you wanna talk age-gaps, then¡­"


    "Do not even go there," Irene warned.


    "Alright, alright, I''m just¡­ okay, listen," Amanda took another step forward. "Wouldn''t it be better not having to worry if your date''s already booked for the day all the time? To have your own time, not borrowed time, to have with him? I mean, just think about it. You won''t have to worry about the rest of us. It''ll be just you and him."


    "Our¡­ own¡­ time¡­" Adalia softly mused, the gray in her eyes swirling more lively. "Me¡­ and¡­ him¡­"


    "I do not find it such a disagreeable prospect," Ash said. "So long as we are all in mutual agreement, that is."


    But Irene continued to shake her head. "This is so stupid."


    "You have no idea how much I agree with you," Amanda heaved vehemently. "Believe me, I''d rather not be talking about this¡­ but this is gonna have to be a necessary conversation if we''re gonna have this kind of rtionship going forward."


    "Talk amongst yourselves, then, if you must," Irene whirled around again, hand firmly wrapped around the door handle. "This isn''t a conversation for me."


    The door was just barely ajar before Amanda brazenly jumped in again with a loud, audible huff.


    "Alright, fine, suit yourself," she called out at her. "You leave, you know what that means? More days for the rest of us! Isn''t that right, girls? Oh, yeah¡ªValentine''s, let''s see who''s the lucky one to take that. Weekends are up for grabs! Maybe we can have some exceptions on special asions too."


    "Nice try," Irene said. "But that''s not going to¡ª"


    "Oh, and his birthday too, can''t forget that either!" Amanda dered loudly. "Come on, let''s find out who will¡ª"


    There was another deafening m, the front door closing shut once more with the same definite rattle. A ferocious demon must have broken free from the depths of hell with the vicious snarl that briefly eclipsed everything else.


    Then, in the next moment, Irene was back in her seat. Trembling arms crossed tightly around her and a constant flicker in one of her brows.


    Despite it, Amanda simply beamed.


    "Well, well," she said, hiding her smugness with calcted politeness. "I don''t suppose there''s something you''d like to add to the discussion, do you?"


    Irene slowly closed her eyes.


    "Friday, Saturdays," she said, letting out a weary, defeated sigh. "I won''t take any exceptions."

 Chapter 913 Girls Talk, Part 2

    Chapter 913 Girl''s Talk, Part 2


    They were being¡­ noisy.


    So very noisy.


    Sunlight poured and filled every inch of Amanda''s apartment. It pounded at her head, leaving invisible, physical waves of pure light crashing down all around her. The noises just added to the difort. Their noises.


    Adalia breathed, and let her eyelids fall again.


    It helped. Somewhat.


    "This is ridiculous," The Subus eximed, her voice harsh and very, very loud. "You hounded me for my say, and now you''re just gonna deliberately ignore it when I do give it? Oh, you''re too much."


    She debated scooting next to Ash, somece a little further away, but that would mean moving. That would mean more difort. More violent waves to wade through. So, silently and grudgingly, she stayed¡­ stayed and focused on the discussion as best she could.


    This was also to her benefit, after all.


    "That''s not your say, that''s your stiptions. Two entirely different things, Irene," Amanda replied in turn, finishing another full revolution around the table for the fifth time now. "You can''t just simply have the weekends ''cause it''s convenient for you! We''re all gathered here forpromises, not conveniences. Take me for instance, semester breaks ending soon. Don''t think I''d want to pounce for the weekends too?"


    "Don''t give me that. You choose your major, means you choose your sses, your days¡ªreally expect me to believe you''re busy in lecture halls for the entire week?"


    "That is on top of streaming, movie shooting, and a bunch of other things way down on a long, long list. I rarely have an empty slot in my schedule nowadays."


    "Well, neither do I. Also, there''s also the matter of his training, teaching him how to use his abilities. It''s important that I have the free time to set aside for that."


    "Oh, yeah? Training, huh?" Amanda scoffed, her footstepsing to a halt. "He talked to me about it yesterday, you know? Told me you haven''t even started lesson one. From what I can gather, doesn''t sound like it''s much of a priority to you anyway. Not at the moment, at least."


    "You''d be wrong, then," Irene retorted. "Now''s Saturday. So, right now. Today. This evening. He''ll have much to learn. You ready to consider?"


    "Why does it sound like you just decided that right there and then?"


    "You''re imagining things."


    "Fine, fine, Saturdays'' are yours," Amanda relented. "Education''s important, after all. And I guess I''d rather he knows what he''s doing with his magic than blow himself up by ident or something. You just make sure he doesn''t, alright?"


    "My free time, my concern to consider," Irene said with a huff. "That being said, I give no promises that he wouldn''t blow himself up anyway for some noble cause."


    And then for a moment, a rare moment, there was a silent calm as the argument came to an end. Adalia opened her eyes slowly, and through shimmer and glints skewing her vision, saw Ash with her hand ever so slightly raised.


    "Yes, Ash?" Amanda walked over, having noticed her as well. "Want to add in your timeslots now, go right ahead."


    "No, not exactly, but well, regarding that¡­" Adalia moved her head an inch, her bleary sights lifting to the view of sparkling green eyes. "Wouldn''t it best if Master is also made aware of today''s proceedings? I''m afraid I do not understand the necessity for this much secrecy, especially on such a matter pertinent to him."


    Amanda shook her head at her, both an amused and exasperated smile painted on her lips.


    "Maybeter, but not right now. Because, trust me, he''ll have none of this nonsense. Breathe one word of this to him, and he''ll shut it down instantly¡ªprobably with something along the lines of not wanting his time with us to be scheduled or¡­ or artificial¡­ or something like that."


    "Isn''t it artificial?" Irene said tly, raising an eyebrow. "Are we really fine with artificial?"


    "Look, it''s only as artificial as we want to make it out to be! That is to say: not a chance!" Amanda said loudly. "Just because there''s a schedule and a time now doesn''t mean love''s factory-made."


    "One woman''s opinion," Irene remarked again.


    "The right opinion," Amanda whirled around at her. "And don''t you start. You''re still here ''cause you agree too."


    "I''m still here because of you."


    "Whatever, we''re straying off topic here!" Amanda said, an arm cutting through the air with a decisive finality. "Now listen, I''m feeling like Friday, Sunday, and Tuesdays are best for me if Saturdays are now a no-go, so¡­"


    "Excuse you, Fridays?" Irene spoke up again, wearing a gaze brimming with qualms. "I thought we''d agree¡ª"


    "That you''d get Saturdays, yes," Amanda interjected quickly and sharply. "I don''t remember anyone agreeing you''d get Fridays too."


    "How do you expect me to teach him anything when I only have one day per week?"


    "I didn''t say you only have one day, I just said you couldn''t have Friday! Any other day is fine."


    "Oh, so it''s inconvenient for you, I see."


    "It''s not¡­ no¡­" Amanda attempted augh. It wasn''t very convincing. "It''s not about that. It''s just, well¡­"


    "Amanda, I swear¡­ you¡­!"


    It was getting noisy again, so Adalia slumped deeper into her seat, letting her eyelids fall once more, drowning themotion and unrest in the pitch ck behind her eyes.


    Quite some time must have psed, each side''s argument blending away into an incoherent buzz because almost, she had allowed her focus to slip past her, the world around her escaping, darkening, until suddenly¡­


    "Adalia?"


    The room gradually returned to her view, blotches, and silhouettes that surrounded her unblurring, and in the finer details, noticed all eyes turned toward her, with Amanda''s being the closest as well as the widest.


    It seems the discussion has shifted.


    "Your turn if you wanna say anything," Amanda said. "Given your condition, I''m not really sure what to propose for you. So, um, if there are days more particrly convenient for you¡­"


    "Convenient?" Irene interjected.


    "Then feel free to speak up," Amanda continued, ignoring the demon by her side entirely. "I''m sure we''ll be able to work something out."


    Adalia blinked. There wasn''t much need for her to ponder her options now. From the moment Amanda sprung the idea, she had already long settled on her choice.


    "Every¡­ day¡­"


    Amanda blinked right back.


    "Sorry, every-what?"


    "Every day¡­I want him¡­ every¡­ day¡­" she repeated feebly. "Can¡­ I¡­?"


    "Um, A-Adalia," Amanda was smiling again, sweetly, but also quite overtly. "You understand why that can''t happen, right? It won''t exactly be fair to the rest of us."


    "It isn''t¡­ fair to me¡­" Adalia said slowly. "...that you can all¡­ be with him¡­ so easily¡­ but I must struggle¡­ push myself¡­ if I want¡­ to just see him¡­e back home¡­"


    No one seemed to have anything to say in response. Amanda''s kind expression shriveled, contorting to an awkward grimace. A little left, and Irene was assessing her with a sort of intense intrigue and nothing else.


    "Your request serves only to oppose your capabilities," Ash said, the only one that dared to. "How do you intend to have Master at all times if you yourself are incapable of just that?"


    "I¡­ won''t¡­" Adalia answered. "I¡­ can''t¡­"


    "O¡­kay, I think I''m a little slow on the uptake here," Amanda said, frazzling her locks, running a hand through them. "Do you mind spelling it out a little easier?"


    "I cannot¡­ love him¡­ the same way you are all¡­ able to¡­ to love him¡­ the way he deserves¡­" Adalia mustered all she could to exin, heaving in, quivering out. "But¡­ the days¡­ I am able to¡­ any day¡­ every day¡­ I can¡­ I wish for all of you¡­ to set aside your days¡­ and simply¡­ allow me¡­ to love him¡­ like you do¡­"


    There was another momentary pause in the discussion. A sudden silence shared by all. Adalia sank deeper into the soft, malleable padding of the couch, blinking away the sunlight and the pain, to inquire once more.


    "Can¡­ I¡­?"


    Irene was the first to stir, to speak.


    "I can adhere to that," she said, stating matter-of-factly, as she veered her eyes toward Amanda instead. "How about it, Boss? Anything she demanded inconvenient to you in any sort of way?"


    "No¡­" Amanda replied, sounding audibly meek. "I guess¡­ yeah, I guess that''s fine with me too. Every day, any day you can. Yeah, that works."


    "Thank¡­ you¡­" Adalia managed to whisper.


    Through heavy eyelids, she saw Amanda smile stiffly in return at her before spinning around with an audible cough and attempt atposure.


    "So that just leaves, um¡­ the remaining days left over to you, Ash. Tuesday, Thursday. You''re alright with that? Or would you prefer exchanging a day with someone else¡ªdon''t be afraid to ask. We''re all friends here."


    Adalia was tuning out, fatigue usurping her hearing between words, between seconds, and couldn''t quite make out Ash''s reply. However, she did definitely catch Amanda''s shock and bafflement the next moment after.


    "What do you mean you don''t want anything?!"


    "I am simply content as I am, Lady Amanda," Ash said calmly, politely. "While, indeed, the appeal of such prospects tempts me so, s, I feel such opportunities, such blessings, should be left only to those better suited."


    "No, no, no, this is¡ªthis is like the exact opposite of the whole point we''re even here to begin with!" Amanda gaped at her. "You''re telling me you don''t want even a single day to yourself to spend with him?"


    "If you''re able to provide him with a memory, an experience most remarkable, then yes, absolutely," Ash said with a smile without hesitation. "I wish and desire only the best for my Master."


    "So take a day! Heck, two¡ªI''ll give you three, take from me!" Amanda sounded flustered, and from what little Adalia could glean, looked even more so. "He needs¡ªyou need your time with him too, you know? Don''t tell me you''re opting out on him or something."


    "No, never. I love my Master. In ways words and gestures could not justify. But please, understand me when I say the happiness I alone could impart to him would only prove sparse, meager¡­ at least in contrast to what you, all of you, could provide collectively. And in rtion, I simply pale inparison."


    Ash bowed her head, strands of silky white spilling over her shoulders, still animated as she looked back up, emerald eyes sparkling and momentarily even eclipsing the shining sun.


    "So please, I implore you all, simply love him," she said. "Love him as long as you can, as much as you are able. Make each day, each hour spent with him infinitely better than thest. And once you have given all the love you have to possibly give¡­ then finally, there I shall be¡­ in those briefest moments, the smallest opportunities¡­ready and eternally grateful to provide him with the meager and sparse that I am able."


    It wasn''t as noisy anymore. After Ash, came only a silence peaceful and profound. Irene''s brow looked a little less furrowed, and Amanda''s smile seemed only even thinner and stiff.


    "Oh, you, all of you¡­ seriously¡­" she sighed, voice wispier as she dragged her heave. "How on earth do you expect me to¡­ when you''re all just so¡­"


    Slowly, almost lethargically, Amanda turned toward Adalia, somehow her gaze looking much heavier than her own.


    "Adalia, you can stay, sleep, until you feel better if you wish. Ash, I''ll book you a ride home if you want."


    "Oh?" Irene chimed in, blinking up at her. "Is that it? Are we done here?"


    "Yeah, meeting adjourned, I guess," Amanda muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose and looking rather strained. "Starting to regret even bringing this whole thing up in the first ce."


    "That so? Then would you rather we make away with this whole stupid arrangement or¡­?"


    "No," Amanda immediately interrupted. "Heard Ash, didn''t you? Not nning to drag my feet, gonna love and provide will all I got. It''s the least I can do, me being me."


    "In that case¡­" Irene then got to her feet, her hard stare meeting Adalia''s with a pause and even acknowledging Ash''s with a passing nce, before promptly making her way toward the front door. "This has been¡­ quite enlightening. Not theplete waste of time I suspected it to be."


    "Hey, same goes for you too, alright?" Amanda called out after her. "This evening. Can''t do it, I''m more than happy to provide in your ce."


    Through the closing, darkening gap of the front door, Irene red at her from the other side, clicking it close.


    "Over my dead body."


    That troubled look still remained on Amanda''s face, Adalia noticed. Long after Irene had left. It stayed a lingering imprint on her expression, visible especially, as she huddled closely beside Ash, phone in hand, the faint glow of it an exacerbating limelight.


    Quite curious. Quite peculiar.


    A question that she would have liked answered.


    If only she weren''t so sleepy.


    Adalia closed her eyes, and drifted to sleep, resting, content, that, at the very least, she had left the discussion quite satisfied with the oue.


    Something that could not be said for a certain someone else.

 Chapter 914 Beauty In Sketch

    <h4>Chapter 914 Beauty In Sketch</h4>


    When Adalia woke up again, the world wasminated and drenched in a gentle light of orange. Beams of sunlight, pirs of heavenly rays cascading from up high, strewn amidst a forecast of broken, scattered clouds.


    The view from Amanda''s window was really nice, better even than what home provided: a meadow at one side, and a driveway on the other. Still nice, still quite a pleasant sight. But rarely could anythingpare to the liberating freedom that the vast, infinite horizon offered.


    She remembered Kronocia used to have a familiar view. Sunsets and sunrises from so long ago now in a time far gone, buried within memories almost forgotten.


    It was almost¡­ reassuring to know she could still¡­ somewhat remember.


    As she slowly lifted her head from the sunken armrest of her makeshift bed, her head began to throb once more with a numbing pain that was ever so slight, ever so gradual.


    Her fingers twitched, and Adalia heard a soft groan rasp out of her parched throat.


    Hunger was beginning to gnaw away at her.


    Her gaze hovered across the room and found empty, vacant seats surrounding her. It was quiet, but not too quiet, the silence ever so lightly nudged and pestered by a faint pattering noise that resembled almost the sound of raindrops hitting the roof.


    She spotted Amanda a little further ahead, her back turned and her hair bundled in a single flowing wave of yellow, sat afar and hunched over at a desk in a position of great concentration.


    Her arm was in constant motion, her wrist swerving, flicking, as the tapping sound parroted along. She was holding something thin, ck, and faced before an almost blinding white glow of a screen of some sort.


    Adalia crept closer, one lumbering step after the next, and stopped in ce just over Amanda''s shoulder.


    A closer, clearer view, Adalia''s eyes narrowed, noticing the lines and strokes of something within the harsh, vibrant light. More tapping, more swishing, more lines forming, more strokes curving.


    Amanda was drawing.


    "You draw¡­ very well¡­" she whispered, inching her gaze closer in admiration.


    Immediately, Amanda''s shoulders gave a jerk, arge, grating ck sh ripped across the drawing, and with a fast gasp of air, she froze.


    "Oh, for the love of God. Adalia¡­" Slowly, Amanda whirled her seat, turning toward her, a small, slightly quivering smile on her lips. "Is this¡­ do you do this at home often? Our poor, poor darling always on the verge of a heart attack whenever you drop in?"


    Adalia leaned away, slowly, remorsefully. "I do not¡­ mean to¡­"


    "No, it''s okay. Vampire nature and all that, right?" Amanda said. "And plus, I jump and scream at lesser than you anyway, so don''t worry. Issue here is much more me than you."


    "I¡­ see¡­"


    "Ash already went back a while ago," Amanda swerved back around to the humming glow of herrge disy, returning to her busy work. "Oh, and our boyfriend called too, asked about you. Told him you''re still resting. When you''re ready, you should get going too¡­ otherwise, he might start thinking I''m scheming something again that''s got you as my pawn, and I rather not have my name tarnished any further, so¡­"


    Adalia heard her words, but found her focus straying somewhere else. Her eyes hovering still over Amanda''s shoulder, intrigue fluttering them just a little wider.


    "Why are you¡­ drawing¡­ Ash¡­?"


    "Hm? Ah, yeah, I have a deadline to meet," Amanda said. "I''m doing amission for someone."


    "Com¡­mission¡­?"


    "Like a request, you know? Basically, someone pays me to draw something for them, anything they want, however way they want, and I do just that. Following along so far?"


    Adalia blinked. "Someone¡­ paid you¡­ to draw¡­ Ash¡­?"


    "Most popr request if you can believe it. Some requests more, uh¡­ descriptive than others¡­ but, whatever the case, everyone likes a good Eshwlyn."


    "Do these¡­ people¡­ pay you¡­ often¡­?


    "Just a side thing I like to do. Not too often, but, yeah, often enough," Amanda pushed at her feet, wheeling herself aside, allowing Adalia a better, grander view of her work-in-progress. "Well, what do you think so far? Good?"


    With eyes like hers, rarely would Adalia need to peruse any scene, any view for a second time. A brief second, and easily she''d spot the smallest, subtlest details even in the most cluttered of sceneries. But something about Amanda''s illustration had her gaze lingering for a little while longer than that.


    A pure white canvas, with curves, and angles spread about in an anarchic yet orderly fashion.


    The likeness of Ash sat enveloped by the gentle sway of flowers, a wreath of petals and leaves perched atop her head, and in the distance, in a space still yet to bepletely sketched, pranced a small, unfamiliar figure, holding what it seemed to be another wreath in their hands.


    Ash had the most effort spent on her and it showed. Though uncolored, slight aspects iplete, there was a certain liveness present, in the blissful shape of her smile, the sparkle still showed in her colorless eyes.


    Sunsets and sunrises. Horizons beyondparison.


    "She is¡­ beautiful¡­" Adalia finally muttered.


    Amanda smiled at thepliment, and yet Adalia could sense something peculiar about her expression,


    "Yeah," she said, the glow and beauty of her artwork reflecting back in hollow, hazel eyes. "She really is, isn''t she?"


    For a moment, Amanda just sat in ce, motionless, silent. Then she stirred, and began to tinker around her desk, fiddling with her hands as if just realizing her own stillness.


    "Client said she wanted something idyllic to frame on her wall, something to do with Eshwlyn and her sister. Trusted me with the details, and so I did the best I could. Get a lot ofments too saying I''ve been drawing better than the official illustratortely but I don''t think that''s fair. After all, not as if they have any real-life samples to draw from, do they?"


    "You don''t¡­ like that¡­"


    "Huh?" Amanda swiveled around again, yet only partly, wearing a frown unsure of how to even react. "I don''t¡­ I don''t think I follow, what?"


    "You sounded¡­ like¡­ you don''t like that¡­"


    More confusion riddled and furrowed the expression on Amanda''s face, gradually, however, a sort of unease, a subtle difort began taking the look in her eyes the more their stare lingered before each other.


    s¡­ a te of a half-eaten sandwich sat on one side of the desk, right next to a pair of empty, dented soda cans and the muted scent of coffee wafted from a nearby cup that was no longer warm. Amanda blinked, breathed, both of which she did quite wearily.


    As always, Adalia only needed one look, one second¡­ before ultimately deciding not to push.


    She didn''t want to intrude.


    "Thirsty¡­" she said instead, the coarseness in her throat growing more prominent.. "¡­May I have¡­"


    "Something else to drink before you go?" Amanda finished, rising from her seat with a peculiar spring to her movement. "On it. I got you. Chocte, right? Extra sweet."


    "Yes¡­" she nodded.


    "Vampire with a sweet tooth," she chuckled, stretching her arms up high, and walking to the kitchen with long, heavy strides. "It''s no wonder you''re hopelessly addicted to him. He''s as sweet as it gets, isn''t he?"


    Yes¡­" Adalia answered again.


    "Sulent, even?"


    "No..." she whispered. "Even... more..."


    "Mmhmm, I get you," Amanda said, drawing out tworge cups from the cupboards, and nting them both onto the counter. "Got quite the sweet tooth as well, you see."

 Chapter 915 Sunset on a New Friendship

    Chapter 915 Sunset on a New Friendship


    Back onto the soft, pliantfort of Amanda''s couch, Adalia took another long savoring sip of her hot chocte.


    Past the cityscape, the summit of rolling hills even further, the sinking sunset stared back at her, precariously stagnant, as if only just barely keeping to the skies, staving the night, by a thinning knot of string loosely attached.


    Usually, she''d still be deep in sleep around this time, waking up a few hourster deep into the night, to feast, and nothing much else. Everything great, anything worth enjoying seemed only to happen in the day.


    If only she could just stay awake for a little while longer.


    Hunger can be annoying at times, a constant feral urge ravaging away at her psyche without relent. But from what semnce of anger she could still rouse inside her, what she truly detested most had to be the unending feeling of exhaustion that gued every moment of her existence.


    Countless hours simply wasted, many moments passing by her in the blink of an eye.


    So many sunrises, too many sunsets.


    As much as she tried to resist at times, to fight, wishing only for just a few more hours, ultimately, she''d always lose the battle of attrition.


    It never used to matter as much to her before. She never thought to go against the urge, living the life she used to. But recently, with so much to miss nowadays, it mattered more than ever.


    And yet, even now, like the deep orange slowly fading from the skylines of the horizon, Adalia could feel fatigue creeping at her once more. She hasn''t even finished waking up yet. Nevertheless, as always, she''ll stay, she''ll fight, and eventually, lose again.


    But not for now.


    "Oh, this is so unreal. Hey, Adalia!" Amanda pivoted her chair around, a smirk on the brinkughter wide on her expression. She slinked an oblique, peculiar-looking device away from her ears, hanging them loose around her neck. "Need to show you something, you gotta see this. Unbelievable."


    Adalia could see her screen from where she was seated. Amanda didn''t seem to be drawing any longer, instead, her disy shone a darker light, a different color.


    After another sip, Adalia left her drink behind and teetered closer to her desk.


    "Some absolute genius went and made a video about me," Amanda said, wheeling her chair back to make space. "Curious to know what you''d make of it."


    There was a man on the screen, seated, frozen, mouth hanging open and staring back at her with dark, somber eyes. There were words beneath the man, a title, words that had Adalia cocking her head sideways with bemusement.


    <<Amanda Collins: Publicity Stunt or Something Much Darker?>>


    "I know, I know," Amanda sniggered, seeing her reaction. "Just listen to him ramble for a bit. You''ll love it."


    There was a ck, Amanda tapped her fingers against a weird b, and the man immediately unfroze. His voice boomed aloud as if rippling out from her desk itself. Adalia quietly listened,pletely unsure what to expect.


    "¡ªweird isn''t it that after a string of unexinable abductions, suddenly one of the biggest streamers there ever was winds up as the next victim? Now they called it a kidnapping, but note: there were no culprits¡ªat least, none so far¡ªand no list of demands. What, they just kidnapped seven different people, nothing connecting them, no rhyme or reason for it?


    "Now if this was a human trafficking thing or organ harvesting then that all can be exined away. But as soon as Amanda got snagged, when the whole inte''s abuzz moring to know more about what happened¡ªout of the blue, all seven victims are found immediately the day after, like¡­ nobody dead, or harmed, no one''s organs missing. Just there in some random building. Victims im not to remember a thing. No trails of the kidnappers to be found. Alright then, not sus at all, I don''t think."


    The man paused to adjust the same odd device Amanda had around her head before scooting closer, his musty breathing audible in quite the repugnant reverb.


    "Know what I think? The kidnappers never existed. None of this actually happened. Or at least, just not in the way she wants us to believe it did. We''ve all known for a while now that Amanda''s gonna be starring in a Chronicles of Asteria movie project. A big part. Tressa yar, distant descendant of the First Divine. And what happens to her in the game exactly? That''s right, kidnapped by an Elidna. You guys seeing a pattern here too or is it just me?


    "Keep in mind, Amanda herself is keeping really hush-hush about her own disappearance. She doesn''t speak a word of it, acts like it never happened. Now either that''s just trauma manifesting, or another genius ploy by her. I mean, what''s a better way to promote something big than with some kind of ARG? She thinks we''re clueless, bute on, the signs are all right¡ª"


    The man froze in ce again, his mouth gaping even wider, with his face contorted in an odd, bizarre manner. Amanda shook her head, suppressing another chuckle with a sip of her drink of chocte.


    "Well?" Amanda swiveled toward her. "Thoughts?"


    Adalia blinked, simply left more confused than ever.


    "He¡­ is wrong¡­" she responded. ''Very¡­ wrong¡­"


    Clearly, Amanda found the whole ordeal much more amusing than she ever could. A smirk still lingering on her face that only seemed to grow wider.


    "Five mid-roll ads. Three-minute merch plug. Title in all caps and even has my face stered all over the thumbnail," Amanda nced at the screen, and shook her head again. "Well, I mean, it worked. I clicked on it, didn''t I? Gotta admire his rationalizing too. ARG sounds like a cool idea, I''d believe it."


    Adalia struggled to understand more than two words at a time. It just sounded as if Amanda was speaking anothernguage entirely.


    "But just imagine if everyone knew what really happened back then," Amanda mused out loud. "Abducted by vampires, and very nearly wrung dry. Unharmed, he says. Guessed he just forgot that all the victims were also missing liters of blood and needed transfusions. Oh well, I''m sure someone will eventually correct him in thements."


    For some reason, something weird and heavy began to stir inside Adalia. It wasn''t hunger, it wasn''t fatigue. And as Amanda''s words rang in the silence, the strange feeling just stirred even more.


    Shame? Regret?


    Guilt?


    "Not ming you, you know?"


    At once, Adalia stopped thinking, and blinked again. Amanda was staring directly at her, their eyes meeting each other, responding to something, reacting to something that she saw was rousing within hers.


    "Want you to know that I don''t hold a grudge¡ªwhat you and your sister did," she continued on, her voice light, lighter than she had ever heard it. "Your sister was trying to save you, and you were just trying to survive. You''re Matriarchs, how else would you have done things? Don''t me lions for eating gazelles, do you? Plus, no one died either, so¡­ can''t really find any reason for me to keep my distance."


    Adalia listened well, slowly, the feeling subsiding. She turned her head at another angle.


    "Ga¡­zelles¡­?"


    Amanda smiled.


    "A metaphor. Bad one, sorry, umm¡­ anyway, yeah, truth be told, I won''t deny not being too fond of you in the beginning. Back then, regarding you, all I had were awful memories¡­ but¡­ slowly¡­ you know, the more I got to know you, the actual you, the more those memories get overwritten¡­"


    "The¡­ actual¡­ me¡­?"


    "The same you that knocks on people''s doors in the dead of night. The you that asks questions about love. The you that wants to wear pretty clothes for her date. The you that pushes herself even when she doesn''t necessarily have to. After all that, I don''t even see the Matriarch anymore. Even your hairdo as ofte¡­ did that yourself?"


    Adalia slowly raised a hand, brushing against the braids of her hair, fingertips faintly clinking one of the tiny glimmering gems of her ribbon.


    "He¡­ did¡­"


    "Should have figured. Ah, it''s a mess," Amanda sighed affectionately, immediately rising to her feet and settling instead on one of the couches in the living room. "Here, sit in front of me, I''ll make it right for you."


    Wordlessly, Adalia shuffled over and did as she was told. Before long, she found herself on the floor, feeling the tug and pull of her hair as Amanda began rifling her hands through it in a more meticulous, practiced fashion than what she was ustomed to.


    "And if you want me to teach you some styles, don''t be afraid to ask, alright?" Amanda said through weaves and knots. "After all, what are friends for?"


    "Friends..." Adalia whispered, blinking, her eyelids, for once, weightless. "I''d like... to be... your friend..."


    "I''m braiding your hair, I think we''re far past asking that." she chuckled, a smile lingering in the echo of her voice. "And it''s only natural we would be. We''re both sweet tooths, drawn to sweet things... and you''re a sweet girl, Adalia. And knowing what I know about you now, then I know you''re only going to get sweeter as we go."


    For a while, there was just the serene stillness of thete evening. Usually, around this time, she''d still be fast asleep. And right then, taking the warmth of her drink back into her palms, the falling sunset still staring back at her, and now huddled together withpany, close, sweetpany...


    Adalia was genuinely d she wasn''t.

 Chapter 916 Troublesome Complex

    Chapter 916 Troublesome Complex


    Amanda spent a long, peaceful while fiddling around with her hair.


    Just when she thought she had finished, Amanda''s eyes would then squint back at her work with utter dissatisfaction, and would pull and tug at every braid and knot, unraveling them, before promptly starting all over again.


    "I want you cute, cute as you can possibly get," she said, trying to exin away her sudden obsession. "No true friend of mine is gonna be looking anything less than a hundred out of ten."


    Adalia didn''t at all mind in the slightest. Having her hair messed and yed with was a gentle cascade of calmness with every stroke.


    "Oh, bringing up a dead topic, but gotta ask," Amanda spoke up. "I''ve actually been wondering the same thing as our fellow conspirator over there. When you kidnapped me¡­well, why did you kidnap me?"


    "Sister¡­ took¡­ you¡­" Adalia said right away, feeling a spontaneous, bashful urge to defend herself. "Not¡­ me¡­"


    "Okay, what was that? You answered so quick," she remarked, scoffing. "Don''t tell me you''re still feeling guilty about taking me?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Water under the bridge, remember?" Amanda reminded her. "Besides, if it weren''t for that, I would have never known you the way I do now. My life would have gone its usual boring course, and worst of all, I would have gone and missed out on stumbling upon my one and only Mr. Right. I oughta be thanking you for abducting me when you did actually."


    "I know¡­ you have forgiven me¡­" Adalia whispered quietly. "But I¡­ have not¡­ not yet¡­"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Amanda leaned over at her, her nce quick and pensive, before drawing back away with a relenting smile.


    "Alright, fine," she said. "So, why did your sister decide I might make for a decent meal?"


    By random chance was theplete truth of the matter. There were no other factors to it, at least none too significant. Amelia simply chose her feasts out of convenience, simplicity, and had there been any deciding variable at all, then perhaps also¡­


    "My sister¡­" Adalia answered slowly. "She likes¡­ to feast¡­ when you are still¡­ fresh¡­ pure¡­"


    "Ah, that''s right," she felt Amanda''s breath billow through her hair. "Virgin blood. Forgot you folks like that about us."


    "Pure¡­ untouched¡­ they are the most¡­ filling for us¡­"


    "So what you''re saying is that my virginity was also almost the death of me?"


    "Your blood¡­ was pure¡­" was all Adalia could say, then slowly, she turned her gaze to the side. Even now she could still sense it, still feel it, smell it. The tantalizing aroma that still coursed through her veins. "And it is¡­ still pure¡­"


    "Well, what can I say?" Amanda said with faux modesty. "I''m a very good girl by heart. Unlike the rest of you, I''m presuming."


    "You have not¡­ made love¡­?"


    Amanda''s lips began to squirm a little.


    "Is it a bad thing I haven''t?" she asked with self-assured confidence though Adalia could slightly feel her fingers twitch between her locks. "There''s more to being in love than just¡­ making love, you know? It''s not everything in the world."


    "I¡­ see¡­" Adalia replied. "So¡­ you do not want¡­ to make love¡­ to him¡­"


    "What? No! I do! I n to! I mean, we did get close to it once but I just¡ªI dunno, I just¡­" Amanda veered her eyes, blowing a long wavering breath. "Look, mind if we... can we talk about something else, please?"


    For a moment, silence, as Adalia mulled over anything else to speak about. Then it came to her in an instant.


    "I have¡­ made love¡­ to him¡­"


    "Oh, dear God, why?"


    "It felt¡­ nice¡­ his embrace¡­ his warmth¡­ the way I could¡­ be with him¡­ belong to him¡­" Adalia continued, feeling a rush of something pleasant as memories streamed past her. "The advice you gave me¡­ how to love him¡­ to please him¡­ it was¡­ very useful¡­"


    "Huh, right," Amanda said, croaking feebly, a smile of empty enthusiasm straining her lips. "Happy to be of help. I think."


    "He gets¡­ rougher¡­ when you use¡­ your mouth¡­"


    "Okay, enough! Adalia, stop talking! Stop! Why are you¡ª?"


    "I want you¡­ to feel what I had felt¡­ with him¡­" Adalia said. "I want you¡­ to make love¡­ to him¡­ too¡­"


    "Mmm, alright, alright, I get it. Just¡ª!" Amanda''s face was tinged with red now. "I''ll get around to it. Like, eventually. Promise."


    "He wants¡­ it too¡­" Adalia blinked at her. "I know¡­ he wants you¡­ too¡­"


    "Right," Amanda swallowed, and swallowed hard. "N-Noted."


    It was silent again, but not like before. Amanda felt tenser braiding each section, and it was a while before she settled down enough to strike up another conversation.


    But something was different now. Adalia could sense it, a heavy pressure manifesting, a sinking weight, in the silence, the ambiance, as Amanda took a breath.


    "By the way, back then, before," she said, asking slowly in a controlled nonchnce. "You noticed it, right? How kind of upset I sounded? Yeah, you noticed¡ªyou even asked about it. ''You sound like you didn''t like that'', I think I know what you meant by it, but¡­"


    Amanda trailed off, but it didn''t seem nor sound any way intentional. Like a hitch in her voice, a lodge in her throat. One she cleared immediately right after.


    "...anyway, before you go home taking that misunderstanding with you, I just want you to know that you don''t have to worry about it. It really is nothing."


    "Nothing¡­" Adalia repeated, recalling the drawing she sketched and the distant look she gave it. "You were upset¡­ about nothing¡­?"


    "Happens all the time, let me assure you. Just¡ªwhen you overthink as much as I do, most of the things rattling around in your head don''t tend to make much sense. Thoughts you don''t wanna think. Feelings you don''t wanna feel. All that kind of nonsense."


    But Adalia wasn''t fully convinced, not even partly just yet. The hollow look in her eyes, the empty shape of her expression she saw before¡ªthere was more to it, and she knew it, could so easily see it.


    "Drawing Ash¡­ upsets you¡­"


    In the corner of her eyes, Amanda was shaking her head. The smallest, vaguest smile on her lips.


    "Quite the opposite actually. I always have a lot of fun drawing Eshwlyn. She''s one of my favoritemissions to do. Her design''s simple but that''s what makes her so beautiful. She''s perfect."


    There was so much admiration for her echoing in Amanda''s tone. And perhaps just too much.


    "But then you go and spend so much time drawing perfection, knowing down to a science every wless quality about her, and sometimes, you just sorta stop losing sight of your own after a while, you know?"


    "Drawing Ash¡­ upsets you¡­" Adalia repeated.


    "Alright, fine then," Amanda heaved, pursing her lips. "Maybe just a little."


    Having admitted it finally, she seemed almost upset at herself that she did. Amanda drastically slowed down, the pace of her fingers stagnating to a crawl.


    "It''s just¡­ when ites to her, to all of you¡­ my dumbass can''t help butpare myself to you all, the way you all seem like¡­ like you''re all better, perfect. And I know it''s stupid, I know there''s no point. But I''m really helpless when ites to things like this. Seriously, how many times must it be repeated to me before I finally get it? I''m fine, I''m enough the way I am, got an entire love letter to prove it, and yet still I just¡­"


    She trailed away again, the way the words just seemed to vanish from her lips. Doubt and uncertainty, a wide, unblinking glint in her brown eyes. Torn between the urge of saying more and the need to say less.


    "Then when we had that meeting earlier today, when you all gave your reasons when to be with him and why you gave them, it''s like, oh wow, you know? Felt as if my eyes were being opened for the first time."


    Amanda came to a sudden stop, and Adalia could feel slight strands of her hair suspended in her hold.


    "It''s like, I start thinking like, ''Why didn''t I think of it like that?'' ''Why didn''t I see it that way?'' And I just get so frustrated with myself that I didn''t, it makes me feel like I''m blind, and then I start getting a bit scared. Frightened that I''ll always be the oneing up short against you all."


    "Amanda¡­"


    "And it''s not your fault. None of it is your fault," She said quickly, voice slowing, fading. "Issue here is much more me than you. Any of you. I''m working on it. I''m just not¡­ very good at it just yet."


    It was peculiar, curious¡­ listening to her words, her woes. Adalia quite simply couldn''t understand. As much as she tried to see, make the faintest sense of what she said¡­ s, there simply was no making sense to it.


    "You¡­ are¡­ imperfect¡­" Adalia tried again, but all it was, all it sounded¡­ simply nonsense. "What makes you¡­ imperfect¡­?"


    "No, you don''t have to try and reassure me, Adalia," Amanda said, smiling faintly, realizing the signs immediately. "I know I''m just being stupid here."


    "Yes¡­ you are¡­ stupid¡­"


    "Oh," Amanda was stunned for a moment. "Okay, d we both can agree on that."


    "You¡­ are very¡­ stupid¡­"


    "Okay, I get it. Don''t need to rub it in like¡ª"


    "But¡­ you are not¡­ imperfect¡­" Adalia turned around, her hair slipping from Amanda''s fingers, braids and knots partway made flowing loose. "Selfish¡­ petty¡­ loud¡­ unruly¡­ but never¡­ never¡­ imperfect¡­ do you¡­ understand¡­?"


    "I¡­" Amanda met her gaze, the swirl of gray that seemed to have morphed into a whirling storm. For some reason, it made her usual nk expression look quite upset. "Yeah, I think I do."


    "You¡­ braid my hair¡­ you call me¡­ your friend¡­ sweet¡­ say I am¡­ perfect¡­ and you¡­ are not¡­" Adalia blinked, her confusion scaling the highest peak. "But¡­ in my eyes¡­ seeing you¡­ knowing you¡­ how can you possibly¡­ be¡­ anything else¡­?"


    "A-Adalia," Amanda''s voice quivered, bashful. "There''s no need to¡ª" she stopped, breathed, and slowly, reluctance gradually fading, she smiled. "Thank you."


    Adalia stared, extensively, she stared. A momentter, she spun back around, settling back in ce, there was no need to say anything else. It seemed like Amanda understood.


    Finally.


    After another moment, she felt like a tug in her hair again. The winding, flowing calmness, serenity, more and more, as Amanda started the process all over again.


    Only this time with more confidence.


    She seemed much more certain.


    "So, from one perfect, sweet gal to another," Amanda spoke up again after a while, the subtlest mirth to her voice. "Say you so happen to take a day I''d prefer to spend with him, would you be so kind as to let me take over in your ce?"


    In essence, it was aplicated question.


    But she only had a simple answer.


    "No¡­ I won''t let¡­ you¡­" Adalia replied, peering back, the slightest curve in the corner of her lips. "Because¡­ I am not¡­ as perfect as¡­ you¡­"


    Amanda nodded in return, a chuckle resounding behind a wry smirk.


    "Understood."

 Chapter 917 Parked

    Chapter 917 Parked


    Today has been quite a strange day.


    A strange day, indeed.


    Worst part was I didn''t even know why it was, to begin with.


    Like I''ve been blindfolded, wrapped tight with a double knot for good measure, but the material''s just thin enough squashing into my eyeballs that I could just vaguely tell what was what but never really any more than that.


    Woke up this morning to find out half the residents of the house seemingly had vacated the premises, then discovered they were called into a super secret, covert gathering halfway across town held by one Amanda ''Criminal Mastermind'' Collins, and like, I can''t even begin to describe how the entirety of my being quickly morphed into a brimming, swallowing vessel sucking up nothing but the worst kinds of bad feelings.


    And when Ash returned a little whileter in the middle of noon, just imagine my surprise¡ªthe utter SHOCK¡ªwhen she told me nothing, nada! The betrayal!


    Okay, that wasn''t exactly urate. The moment I started hounding her about it, the devastating battlefield of emotions that had waged on her expression between her unwavering loyalty to me and her presumably recent fealty to Amanda''s organization got so bad, that, out of guilt, I had to just let her off the hook before I could even finish my sentence.


    Ultimately, I''m sure she would have spilled the beans to me eventually. But I wasn''t about to make a snitch out of the honorable Knight and have her bore the brand and shame of being one just to satiate my own curiosities.


    I decided I was gonna find out some other way.


    And that was when I got to call.


    "Meet me in front of the station after I get off work today. Park your bike somewhere out front but not in front and wait. I''ll be there."


    Irene. Like some sort of demon evoked alone by the utterance of her name. Manifesting herself into the mystery, my empty schedule, with a literal time and ce.


    <<6 pm>> came her follow-up text immediately right after. <


    >


    Guess it was fortunate I recently went and bought another helmet just the other day. Figured it was about time. Was anticipating I might have a use for it soon¡ªtoday being my off and all¡ªbut never expected needing it for this. Whatever this was. Just another mystery to add to the pile.


    And that''s not even mentioning the things that happened in my sleep before today went and drenched me awake with a swirling bucket of ice-cold oddities.


    Getting clearer by the hour that I''ve got a bunch of things to unravel, but one thing at a time, I suppose.


    Which brings us to the now: parked just around the corner from the police station, leaning idly against my bike, taking in the fumes of the evening rush hour while making extra careful to not be perceived as some kind of bomb threat by the asional officer flinging me the side eye.


    So far, January felt like dredging awake from a long, long slumber. The city streets chugging along with an almost infectious flow of persistent lethargy.


    It was getting warmer too, still snowed every now and then, but every downpour had been getting shorter, every nket of snow thinner. The sun''s up there actually visible now, teasing us all through broken clouds with the glint and promise of springtime.


    A quarter past six. My phone kept reminding me of every minute''s pass in the corner of the screen, like an rm, an extra push, swiping my thumb towards her contacts and drumming the words, ''You''rete''. But I stayed my fingers. Last thing I wanna do was rush her, busy gal like her¡­ she''s got good reasons for everything even if I don''t know them.


    "Oh, well, well, well¡­ just who do we have here?"


    I quickly looked right up, my whirling gaze immediately assaulted by a blend of bright colors. I recognized those faces, those waggish smirks, and those six-legged struts.


    "Should have known, should have guessed," the Blue one marched out of the pack, nking my right. "So this is the reason why we got an early leave today."


    "Was just telling ya, wasn''t I?" chuckled Green, pincering my left. "She''s always got good reasons for every little thing."


    Red was the only one who stayed in ce, wearing a small smile that was by far the lesser of both evils besetting me, greeting me softly, "Hello, Boyfriend."


    Three actual officers of thew left, right, and center, but why does it feel like I''m about to be hustled by some gangbangers instead? Doesn''t help that the glint in their eyes seems to be seeing fresh prey.


    "Happy New Year to you too," I said, struggling to keep my eyes on all of them at once. "Will Irene being out soon?"


    "Why?" Blue raised her brows. "There a date tonight?"


    "Tryna'' make up for ghosting her on Christmas?" Green added.


    "She''s clearing up¡­" Red answered, coincidentally, also my favorite color right at that moment. "She''s never left this early before¡­"


    "That so?"


    "Didn''t answer the question there," Blue inched closer. "Where are you two heading off to on this fine, romantic evening?"


    "Guess is as good as mine, officer," I told her. "She''s the one that told me to be here on time."


    "What? So you ain''t even the one that asked her out today?!" Green started tutting, hands fastening firmly on her hips. "No good. Not good. Was seriously expecting to hear the other way around."


    "No,e on, girls. I didn''te all the way out here to be judged and juried, please," I pleaded with them, getting more exasperated as their stares grew heavier. "What¡ªsodies can''t take the initiative no more? That they shouldn''t? Is that what you''re all trying to say?"


    "Sometimes'' just fine," replied Blue with a nod to my retort. "But it can never be, shouldn''t be all the time. Most crucial aspect. Bnce. That''s what we''re trying to say."


    Green stepped up, arms crossed and head condescendingly high. "And mister, since the day we met, I''m afraid you''ve been caught sorelycking on that front."


    Yeah, got it exactly right all right. I was being hustled here.


    "No rtionship is ever one-to-one with what you typically see, alright? Just because you don''t see me asking her out doesn''t mean we''re falling apart," I said, mbering behind a makeshift shield of reasons. "Plus, this is Irene we''re talking about. You''re there with her arguably more than me. You know how she is."


    "Yes, exactly¡­" Red stood over me, that onceforting color, that once sweet smile, shifting to darker, bleaker shades. "We all know how she is, but shouldn''t it be you who should know more?"


    The thing is I do. More than they could ever imagine. But I don''t think the thing they''re talking about is the same as what I was thinking about.


    "And how do you know I don''t?" I asked anyway.


    "Answered your own question just now, didn''t you...?" she said, sweet and simple as can be. "We''re with her more than you, aren''t we?"


    God, just where the hell did Irene find these girls?


    Even when they''re wrong, somehow, they''re still right.

 Chapter 918 A Sudden Start

    Chapter 918 A Sudden Start


    Times like these, almost wish I was colorblind. Not sure if I''ve said that already, but yeah, these girls were making the blessing of being able to perceive different wavelengths of light seem more like a harrowing curse.


    They were nice enough, an interesting bunch for sure¡­ but if only they stopped probing at my rtionships every single time we came across each other, I might just learn to love their three-part act a little more than I do at the present.


    "Fine, I''ll work on it. Make it a new year, a new me, and all that, alright?" I said to them, wanting nothing more than to cut this interrogation short. "Save all this sleuthing and snooping of yours for some actual police work instead."


    Blue challenged that statement with a look, her brows mockingly furrowed. "Got no clue what you''re talking about. Far as we know, we already have an open ongoing investigation standing here right in front of us. Biggest case yet."


    "Go on, just spill it already," goaded Green. "Them helmets sitting on your bike ain''t just for show, clearly. You''re off somewhere. And I''m betting you''re more lying than you are clueless. Got a long history of hiding incriminating evidence, after all."


    "I''m not lying," I said, blinking hard and wishing that split-second darkness would spirit me off somewhere far, peaceful, and hopefully monochrome. "And even if I were, even if you somehow manage to squeeze the truth out of me, what''s it matter to you? Gonna stalk us?"


    "Nothing so drastic¡­" Red kindly reassured. "But also not too unlikely¡­"


    Walking, talking paradoxes. All of ''em.


    I felt ensnared, trapped, and with no attorney on speed dial to exercise my rights for me. But just as I was beginning to think hope was nowhere in sight, I found it¡­ distress instantly turning to relief.


    "Not getting anything out of me," I told them simply.


    "Unfortunate," once again, Blue boldly stepped up to the te, a fire in her eyes. "Care to exin why''s that?"


    I swung my leg around, and mounted my bike, helmet already raised an inch above my head.


    "Because my date''s just arrived."


    It was like a dark, malignant just suddenly began looming over them. And that wasn''t far off the imagination. Irene slowly made her way through the gap between them, the ck of her heels heightening the deafening silence that apanied her every step.


    "Dismissed," her voice echoed deep and sharp, a flimsy silver of restraint barely holding back her full wrath. "Or didn''t you hear me the first time I said it?"


    "Shit."


    "Fuck."


    "Bye¡­"


    Red scampered off first, evidently wiser beyond her peers. The rest of the two took after her cue and rushed off after their missing whole. But not before Blue threw me another look, one of frustration and a sliver of resolve.


    Guess that means I''m off the hook, for now at least.


    "No cloak today?" she pointed out, her gaze searching me thoroughly and mildly surprised not to see a single thing ruffling and fluttering about me.


    "Not cold today," I answered.


    For a moment, she seemed to be considering something, before, with a blink, that looked vanished and her eyes grew sharper again. Great, herees the reprimand.


    "I told you to wait somewhere further," she said. "Or, what is it¡ªyou actually enjoy the attention you get from them? That''s quite the hubris you''ve developed."


    "Rx, not cocky. Just considerate, alright?" I said, picking up and handing her the spare helmet. "I know you wear heels to work, didn''t want you to walk. Have a heart for me having a heart, would you?"


    "Sweet of you, but heels don''t annoy me," she said, sping the big, stic dome around her head, a faint scowl piercing through the visor. "Office gossip on the other hand¡­"


    "You''ll live," I assured her, giving her my most confident smile. Besides, gossip isn''t all bad. For example, just the other day, I learned about a certain detective''s favorite song. Apparently, she has it on repeat in her office all day¡ª"


    "Okay, that''s enough out of you."


    Irene hastily climbed onto the back. I took a second to collect myself, a single second that tested every constraint and restraint known to mankind. Her hands on my shoulders felt a billion tiny jolts of electricity running through me, The chills on my nape feeling the slightest gust of her breath, and her smell seemingly permeating from everywhere.


    God, I''m supposed to drive like this?


    "Start the engine," she ordered. "Get us out of here."


    I slowly turned toward her, breathing, whiffing as little as I could of her. "Still haven''t said where we''re headed. Or why you even called me here for that matter."


    "Promise we''d talk this morning, didn''t I? Here we are."


    "I remember that, yeah. But I guess the part where you said I''d be taking you somewhere on my bike must have slipped my mind."


    "Happens to the best of us," she said dryly. "Don''t worry, I forgive you."


    "Jokes aside, Irene. What are we¡ª?"


    "Decided I changed my mind," she said before I could finish. "Today''s the day we start on your lessons."


    "Huh? What?" I spun further back, probably disjointing a couple of vertebrae in my spine as I did. "So suddenly?"


    "Yes, so suddenly," Irene affirmed. "Now hurry and go. Some colleagues are starting to recognize me."


    With a sputter and roar, I kicked us off the curb and wheeled us into the nearestne of traffic all the while struggling to rip my focus from this turn of events before I inadvertently drive past a red light or something.


    "No, but seriously," I said over the heavy rustle of wind. "So suddenly? I mean, what changed your mind?"


    "Reasons," she replied, her tone ending with a rather sour note. "Not very good reasons in hindsight."


    "n to borate on that?"


    "Later," Her eyes then peeked over my shoulder, and I saw her briefly scouring the approaching junction. "Take a right here, there''ll be an exit, it''ll bring us to the outskirts of the city. Somewhere quiet, secluded. We can begin your lessons there."


    I turned asmanded, swerving a hard right after a short pause at a light. I was still thinking, still reeling. Was nning to tell her about the dream I had as soon as I got the chance, but now it seems that discussion was gonna have to wait in line for a bit longer.


    Not to mention the big, hulking elephant upying the inch between us. It''s still only been a couple of days since New Year''s happened, and we haven''t exactly given that time the aftermath and gravitas it oughta deserve. And I''m not really sure where I''m supposed to start with that.


    "These lessons of yours," I began to inquire. "Like, what exactly are you nning to have me do?"


    At that, I heard Irene chuckle. And it was the weary, exasperated sort of half-groan you give when you genuinely have nothing else to offer.


    "Just keep driving for now," she finally answered. "I''m still trying to figure that out myself."


    "No n? Really?" I said in disbelief. "I mean, then¡­ this seriously couldn''t have waited ''till you had one? Tomorrow, perhaps?"


    "Today''s the only day we got."


    "Why?"


    "Reasons," she said again with that same weary breath. "Not very good reasons, like I said."


    "Starting to see that," I sighed back. "And I''m starting to get real curious what those reasons might be."


    "Later," I heard her say once more, feeling another jolt as her hands readjusted their hold, tightened them. "For now, eyes on the road, please."

 Chapter 919 Simple Seductions

    Chapter 919 Simple Seductions


    I was starting to feel like I owned the road now.


    Whereas before, a few twists and turns ago, I was still a part of the long, long lotive of lorries, semis, and cars barreling through the asphalt tracks. After a while, I seemed to have uncoupled from the rest of the freight.


    The road ahead stretched vast and empty into a horizon gradually bing less and less unobstructed by man-made concrete. So it really was like the highway was mine alone to own and rule over, save for the asional visitor that I permitted to whiz past because I''m just nice like that.


    Yeah, It really wasn''t hard for the mind to wander to delusions of grandeur like that especially when you got no one to talk to, or even worse, someone who seemed to not want to talk in general.


    Irene was a mute. In the way one would be when they simply had too much to dwell on about to even speak. I could sense her thinking behind me, her gaze zed, burrowed deep within herself.


    For a long while, things remained that way. Then the road narrowed, the skies funneled in an overhead of tall trees and branches, and Irene spoke.


    "Far enough, I think. There should be a trail somewhere on the left soon, a ce to park. People used to hike and camp there."


    "Used to?" I asked.


    "Probably still do. But I doubt anyone would at this time, this season. Any loud noises, disturbances, can just simply be chalked up to bears and wolves. Small risk of anyone stumbling in on us."


    "Um, bears and wolves?"


    I saw her peek at me through my rearview mirror, her visor poking out from my shoulder, "Are you worried?"


    "Should I be?"


    "I''m not," she said coolly. "Keep driving, not long now."


    We passed by a billboard that attested to just that. An oaky, rustic board with life-sized squirrels clinging to its sides, dim bulbs spotlighting words, as well as a cartoon bear midway through devouring a logo. Seemed we were about to be using a nature reserve as our training grounds.


    The entrance was highlighted by a long line of fences, and tworge pirs of wood holding up a sign suspended in the air by a sturdy string of rope. I drove in slowly, feeling every small bump and jolt of loose pebbles and dirt grinding against the tires.


    I nced around briefly, seeing what there was to see, some benches, more trees, a notice board tacked in abundance with various notes, posters, and maps of the general area stood prominently beside a cabin with its seemingly sole upant sitting within a small booth tucked in ss panels.


    "Find somewhere to park," Irene ordered, disembarking first and dumping her helmet onto myp. "Need to have a word with the reception first."


    It wasn''t that difficult to find a spot. I mean, I only had the entirety of the ce to pick from. When I did eventually narrow down my infinite choices to one, I joined Irene at the front of the cabin, hanging back to not intrude, but close enough to be able to eavesdrop.


    And what I did hear, had me absolutely shook to my core.


    "Come on, won''t you? Please? There must be something you can do. I know there is. That badge of yours means you''re in control here, doesn''t it? You give the orders. In a way, I suppose you can I''m at yourplete and utter mercy, aren''t I? My sadness, or my happiness¡­ all at your whim."


    It was like honey given life, given sound, a voice¡­ a whisper, an addictive drug to the ears. Every word Irene spoke lingered thoughts, intentions, implications stirring in your head even if there were none really there.


    "I-I''m really sorry, but, uh¡­" the man behind the ss stumbled over his words, fiddling with the cor of his uniform, the hat on his head threatening to slip off with the way he kept squirming. "It''s¡­ it''s like I said, the park''s closed at this time. Visitors aren''t allowed. But we, um¡­ but we open again in a couple of weeks. You''re wee toe back then, um, Miss¡­?"


    I watched her move, like perfection in motion, the subtlest sways, the smoothest arc of her back as she leaned closer to the counter. And she spoke again, waves of exhration rippling from the curves of her smile.


    "Irene. Just call me Irene."


    The man gulped, murmuring garbled noise under his breath. And honestly? Same, dude. Same.


    "And Ipletely understand where you''reing from," she went on, sweet, sympathetic, and sexy. "There are rules. Rules to uphold. Rules that they are to protect us. And I''m sure you''re only turning me away out of the want to protect me too, am I right?"


    "Y-Yeah," he said weakly, eyes straight and trembling. "Exactly¡­"


    "You''re too sweet, you know?" she said with a simper, giggle. "I''m d you are. It makes me feel safe, secure¡­ knowing I can trust you with my well-being."


    "I... I suppose you can... Ma''am..."


    "Irene," she reminded him.


    "I-Irene, yes," her name stumbled out the tip of his tongue, like a parched dog reaching for a bowl of water. "That''s... that''s what I''m here for."


    She was working him, stringing him like some helpless bug ensnared in her web of sweet, soft words. I remembered this happening before too, a whole lifetime ago. When I needed a temporary ce to stay when a particr vampire trashed my apartment, she wooed her way into a free room in some rundown motel.


    That was the first, and debatably the only time I''ve seen egregiously promiscuous. And watching her here now¡­ I had almost forgotten she could be.


    "But, listen, hear me out, won''t you?" Then it happened, a sudden drop in her voice. I could hear her smile fade. The damsel in distress hase out to y. "It''s gettingte, and me and my friend, we''ve been out on the road for a long, long time. We''re awfully tired, and this ce, your ce. Heard you rent cabins. I thought it might be a good spot to stop and rest for a while, you know?"


    The man took a breath, and blinked hard, mustering the remaining bits ofposure left in him for her to just simply devour.


    "Well, you''re... not wrong about that. There''s a lot to see, a lot to just take in, enjoy the sights. The stars get pretty at night, very uh, they get.... they''re very pretty...."


    Something definitely was pretty, alright. And I don''t think it was the stars.


    "Ah, I''d love to see that," Irene said with yearning. "City life, the only lights you see at night are street lights, headlights. It''s... exhausting. That''s why I wanted to get away from it all for a while, see new things, meet new people... people like you."


    "Ah..." Heughed. Sounded like he didn''t even mean tough. "That''s... that''s nice."


    "So, it''s alright, then?" She quickly pounced at the question, voice high with anticipation. "You won''t mind making my day a little brighter? See those stars you were talking about? Maybe you can even find me a good spot to watch them from."


    "That''s, Ma''am, I¡­"


    "Irene," she reminded him again, reprimanding him with the equivalent of a caressing feather.


    "I-Irene," he corrected himself, struggling to even continue. "I¡­ understand your situation. Bad luck, it sucks. But like I said, we''re closed for the rest of the season, it''s just not¡­"


    "Possible?" Irene said, and I could hear, really hear the poignant resignation, disappointment in her voice. "Okay, that''s okay. I''m sorry to push, really. I was just thinking¡­ you know... I was... no, never mind..."


    Her words trailed, leaving a trail, a scent for the man to follow.


    "What?"


    "Just a thought I had, after talking to you," she said, shaking her bashfully. "That the safest ce to be, for the time being, the best ce to be¡­ might have been with you."


    I could almost feel a tremor, something rattling through my legs. It might have been his heartbeat. In which case, what number did that reach on the Richter scale?


    Irene leaned away from the counter, pacing back, each distancing step a surge of regret and desperation filling the man''s eyes more and more. He looked ready to jump at her, just any moment now¡­ any second¡­


    "But rules are rules, I suppose," she said to him, still as kind, still as sweet, the tragic damsel ying her part. "I''ll leave you alone now."


    Then before she could turn an inch, before she could even begin to swerve her feet. A chair screeched, toppled. The man was upright, a trembling, hunched figure of nerves and hormones.


    "W-Wait!" He called out, not even asking, but begging. And he was like a ravenous zombie the way he began to fiddle his hands through his pockets. "Follow me, I''ll¡­" the man breathed, his lips hung ajar, and thirsty, desperate for more, he slowly pulled out a jangling ring of keys. "Just for a while, right?"


    Irene looked back, and I caught a small fleeting glimpse of the expression she gave him. The softest look in her eyes, the glimmer of satisfaction, of delight, the type you knew you caused, you granted, that just simply engulfs your mind.


    "Perhaps even for longer too," she told him, sounding hopeful, but not too hopeful. "That is if you''re willing to put up with me for just a bit more."


    The man was silent and still for a long while. I actually wouldn''t have been too surprised if he had fainted at attention. Seemed only natural to me.


    Eventually, though, his soul returned to thend of the living just in time to exit his ss cubicle in a stumble and promptly lead us along the nature trail. He clung close to Irene like a dog on a leash, bombarding her with questions and chatter that she was more than happy to oblige.


    I didn''t say a word throughout, didn''t dare risk sabotaging her ploy in any way. So I just yed my own part as the bizarre, non-existent third wheel watching them, watching her ¡­ how she''dugh merrily, almost sincerely at his jokes, the way her gaze was tethered to his, staring so deeply, fondly¡­ don''t remember if she even looked at me once all the way through.


    It was almost frightening how convincing she was with her affections.


    Finally, deep within the reserve, the ranger handed Irene a key, and reluctantly waved her goodbye, leaving us before the closed door of arge log cabin. One of their more finer lodges, he imed.


    As soon as the man went out of sight, so did the lovely, bubbly woman who was once beside me.


    "Chatty," Irene huffed, staring out at the empty space where he disappeared into, her sweet smile quickly turning bitter. "I hate it when they''re chatty."


    "Held out pretty good there, though," I said. "You even almost had me believing otherwise."


    "Thank you," she said tly. "Now, c''mon, before it gets dark, alright? At least some fundamentals before the day''s over."


    Instead of the lodge, Irene turned in the opposite direction, following the trail deeper into the verdant greens of trees and rocks.


    "Even deeper in?" I asked, following after her. "What''s wrong with training right here?"


    "Not the ce I had in mind," she replied. "Too cluttered, and worse, he mighte back for more, to talk more, and I really, really don''t want that. No, we''re walking."


    "You have an exact ce in mind?" I paused, thinking back to all she had said so far. "Starting to sound like you''ve been around to these parts before."


    "Just once."


    "Once," I repeated back. "Alright, and when was that?"


    "When I first came to this realm with Ria," Irene answered simply, whirling around to find me stunned in ce. "Now march already, will you?

 Chapter 920 A Stroll Through The Woods

    Chapter 920 A Stroll Through The Woods


    The hike to our supposed training grounds was quite a peaceful one.


    If there was ever a time needed for me to do some deep soul-searching and go on a long journey of self-worth and discovery, then this ce had to be one of the better spots to do just that.


    Waterfalls that poured endlessly into winding streams and shimmeringkes. Mossy clumps that clung to the face of every rock, and coating every tree in a fashion statement of going green. The wildlife itself apanied us along every step with the asional chime of birds flocking through rustling treetops overhead, animals unseen scuffling between thickets and meadows.


    Nature''s naturally made amusement park in essence. And if stripped of all context, all intentions, this would have made for a very, very good date had this only been one.


    Then again, who''s to say this couldn''t be?


    We passed across arge trench, mbered over the cragged husk of an uprooted tree. It didn''t take long before the trail disappeared from beneath us, and I had to divert into following Irene''s footsteps instead of the asional sign orndmark to even know where we were going.


    "You aren''t gonna ask?"


    Irene nced back to ask before turning back around. Her tone dull, t with just a bit of intrigue as its saving grace from total lifelessness.


    I blinked. "Ask about what?"


    "About anything," she answered, ducking below a low-hanging branch. "You usually would by now¡ªor no, even earlier too. A bit out of character that you''re so quiet now."


    "Said you didn''t like chatty if I recall."


    "No, I don''t like them chatty," she said. "You, you''re not them, are you? So talk. It''d be nice to actually hear something else apart from everything else we''ve been hearing."


    "In that case¡­" I followed her under the branch. "This ce, where we''re headed. You and Ria came from there? Really?"


    "Yes, really," she affirmed. "Why does that amaze you?"


    "It''s just, well¡­ it''s so close by. I would''ve thought it''d be farther. I was thinking another country¡ªhell¡ªanother continent even."


    "Nope. Not Egypt. Not China. Right here. More or less fifty years ago," Irene went on, skipping through stepping stones leading down an incline. "When Kronocia started taking a turn for the worse, worse than it already was, I decided it was about time to go before I went with it. I''m not sure when exactly it happened, but seeing as your parents chose this realm for their post-doomsday retirement, seemed it happened just a little while after I left."


    I copied her movement, skipping down right after her, thoughcking much of her grace.


    "And crossing realms?" I asked, pausing between hops. "How did you do that?"


    "I made sure to get acquainted with an exceptionally talented Magus," she exined. "Didn''t take much of a liking to me at first, but over time¡­ well, he got awfully chatty too."


    The power of a wink and a smile. Oh, us men seem to be rather susceptible to that, aren''t we? I''m no better either. I mean, Amanda was pretty much a pseudo-subus herself at times. Or else she wouldn''t have gotten away with all the countless things I let her get away with.


    "So what makes this ce we''re heading to so special, then?" I inquired further. "Is it just purely for the sentimental factor, or¡­?"


    "No, Ria has nothing to do with it," she said, perhaps a bit more stiffly than she wanted. Or maybe it was just my imagination, continuing on without skipping a beat. "It''s hard to exin, but to keep it brief¡­ there exist ces in the world where numerous,plicated factors happen to align just right with one another."


    Irene nced back around again, the start of a ss lecture echoing from all around.


    "The colors, the environment, the location, many, many other things. They need to match up perfectly. And when they do, these variables create a symbiosis. it bes a hotspot for magic and with those with innate potential for it to flourish. A perfect ce for one to hone their skills.


    "Back in Kronocia, these aforementioned spots can be easily discerned by shimmering crystals that can be found protruding from the earth itself. These crystals, the result of this perfect symbiosis. They are majorly used by academies to train fledgling sorcerers. Quite lucrative too. Most of these ces bemercial hubs for people to mine and trade."


    To my surprise, I realized I was actually already fairly well-versed in this lesson of hers. I''ve seen these spots for myself when I had delved into Ash''s memories. A massacre happened there, the blood of many coating the prism-studded premises.


    Don''t think I''ll be forgetting that sight anytime soon.


    "Of course in your realm, magic doesn''t exist outside those that already possess it, so you won''t be seeing any crystal sprouting about," Irene said, bringing the lecture to a close. "But you''ll still be able to sense what I mean when we reach the ce."


    "Is that how you wind up here, then?" I asked. "Perfectly aligned variables?"


    "Perhaps," she mused along. "There''s really no precedent to go off of here, so it is a sound theory."


    Before long the chatter died away, having nothing else to ask and answer. I just kept following her tracks, crossing streams now, and hiking over a grassy mound.


    Just how far was this ce?


    "Still a ways away, you know?" Irene answered as if reading my thoughts. "Anything else you want to talk about?"


    I stopped for a second, a single step. More or less, I''m thoroughly convinced I had nothing more to say of worth. But in truth, I''d be lying to myself if I didn''t have anything to talk about overall.


    It just¡­ didn''t seem like I should, or even have any desire to. And yet¡­ what the hell am I doing?


    "Back there," I said, suddenly finding it exponentially harder to talk. "Was that all really necessary?"


    Irene didn''t say anything at first. She was thinking, and ultimately, it seemed she came up with nothing for context. "Was what necessary?"


    "Y''know¡­" For some reason, I had to wrestle myself even more before the words would finally leave my lips. "...seducing the guy, all that effort. I mean, couldn''t you have just shed your badge and gotten the same result anyway?"


    She snorted, and three steps ahead of me, I could almost see the smirk on her face past her ambling figure.


    "A police badge isn''t an all-ess pass to everywhere, you know? In some cases, yes. In this case, maybe, so long as Ie up with something reasonable. But if I show up here for official business, he might start wondering things, questioning things¡ªattention we wouldn''t want. Whereas stopping here for a break, ying nice with the nice, handsome man behind the counter, tugging at the kindness of his heart¡ªwell now he''splicit. And if he''splicit, then he''s also persuadable, quiet. Simple."


    Simple? It sounded more like espionage to me. Navigating through an invisible checkerboard of emotions to get to that checkmate, to what she was after.


    Just how far ahead does she think about every situation, seriously?


    "Well, okay, now when you put it that way, I guess¡ª"


    "When I put it that way?" She interrupted, inquiring. "You''re making it sound like there was another way to put it."


    Again, for some other strange unknowable reason, I felt my gaze quickly tether down to the earth.


    "Am I?" I asked, and briefly, I dared to peek up.


    A big mistake.


    "You tell me," she said, peering back at me with a sly, almost all-knowing gaze matching well with her still lingering smirk. "How did you make of it?"


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "Nothing in any way worth mentioning."


    "Nothing?"


    "No, nothing."


    She scrunched her face. "I don''t agree."


    "Well, feel free to disagree. Doesn''t change a thing."


    "Well, you know what I think?"


    "I think we should talk about something else now."


    "In a bit, provided you y along," she said sweetly. "So ready to hear my theory yet?"


    I sighed, already regretting I had even spoken at all in the first ce. "What?


    "I''m thinking that you don''t really like it when I''m chatty with someone else, do you? I think there''s even a word for that. Possessive? Childish, maybe? Or, wait¡­ jealous?"


    I let out another breath, trying to dissipate the heat that for some other, other mystery reason was building up around my ears.


    "Yeah, you''d like that, wouldn''t you?"


    "I would, yes," she said nonchntly. "A small taste of your own medicine. Now you know how I feel when I''m not with you."


    There was another branch. Irene went through just fine. Me, I rose up a second too early, wound up showering leaves all over my head.


    "Alright, fine, maybe just a little bit jealous," I admitted. "Go on, let it out, what do you have to say to that?"


    Irene was light on the jeering, practically non-existent actually; shaking her head, still pacing ever onward.


    "I''d say why even? What''s there to be jealous about? Sure, with him, I''m chatty. I needed to be. But with you, I''m actually content, happy. And even better, talking to you, I''m me."


    All of a sudden I found myself walking alongside her. I didn''t even realize she slowed down there. On my left, she threw me a look, mildly annoyed, exasperated, all banded within the shape of her soft tender gaze.


    "Or what?" she asked me. "Would you perhaps like it if I''m just a bit more chatty with you instead? Like them?


    "No thanks," I said at once. "I only want you when you''re you. I like you. This you, I mean."


    "Then don''t you worry about a thing," she said, with a slighter smile fitting her new look. "This is the only me that you''ll ever see."

 Chapter 921 Learning Lessons

    Chapter 921 Learning Lessons


    Y''know, I don''t even know whether we were still heading onto the training site or if this was the training now.


    Maybe, I''ve been hoodwinked; ast minute plot twist, and all of this was just to build up my endurance or something. I can see that happening. Sounds like the type of ssic hero''s journey experience that the main protagonist must undertake to grow and develop.


    Not that I have that mantle, nor even want it¡­ believe me.


    And if not, if I''m wrong, well then, I''m not sure I''dst long enough for the actual lesson itself anyway.


    This was supposed to be a hike. Yet every step further felt more like a voyage through an endless sea of green, and, oh, I''m sinking.


    Yeah, I''m really sinking¡­


    But right as I was about to voice my grievances to my tour guide, something extraordinary happened. In everything, and everywhere.


    Something felt different about it all now.


    Like we just traversed through an invisible threshold, a seamless border that splintered reality into two: the world then and the world now.


    Here in this new world, the air itself had a weight to it, and not just in the metaphorical sense. I could feel every breath I took be heavier, stronger than everyst. It coated my lungs, coursed through my veins, flooded my head, my body¡­ strength and vigor that wasn''t solely and even really my own.


    Just like that, every throbbing ache, every whimperingint I was or was not about to voice immediately vanished from within me. I took a step, and then another, quicker, sturdier, no longer with cinder blocks for shoes.


    No point at all in wondering why exactly that was.


    "Feeling better? Like nothing in the world could ever possibly tire you out?" Irene asked, watching me and already knowing the answer to her question. "We''re here."


    We stopped, our feet pressed against the soft, barren field of a de.


    So this was where her and and Ria both took their first look and steps into the world of the absolute mundane. Honestly, it wasn''t a bad ce to wind up in refuge.


    Up above, the evening sky peeked at us through small patches between tall trees. Slight flickers of dusk, spots of orange light blending amidst the greenery. Something scurried off as soon as we waltzed in, some bunny or another, deeply upset we''d imposed ourselves upon its humble abode, hightailing it into some bush and out of sight.


    Irene paced a couple more steps ahead, heaving deep, taking in the same electrifying breaths I was and she looked¡­ felt quite different from before. Much like everything around these parts.


    Magical hotspots, huh? Perfectly aligned variables are no joke.


    "As I said before, magic flourishes here," she said, strolling along the space with a newfound spring to her step. "So long as you remain within the vicinity you''ll have a much better grasp of your powers than if you weren''t. You''ll feel stronger, more resilient¡­ basically do more than you normally could with minimal risk to yourself."


    "Training wheels," I remarked, swaying and shaking off the excess of energy that kept piling on and on. "But at some point, I''m gonna need to take them off, don''t I? If I ever wanna be at the top of my game."


    "At some point," she nodded. "But for the time being¡ªready to start?"


    I shrugged. "As ready as I''ll ever be."


    "In that case¡­" Irene stood in ce, contemting deeply into my eyes. "Well, you already mastered the basics, focus, determination, intent, as well as summoned a fictional being, deconstructed a barrier forged by Terestra herself, eradicated a soul parasite, and yet¡­ yeah, it seems like you skipped a couple of fundamental steps in between, so why don''t we start from there?"


    "And that would be?"


    She moved again, taking one step back, calm and collected. "Try and hit me."


    I almostughed at that, settling instead for grinning like a fool. What was I saying just now aboutst-minute plot twists?


    "Hit you?"


    "Easy enough, right?"


    "No, no, not as easy as it sounds at all. You''re you, and even if I wanted to, I doubt I could so much as whiff you. But before I even get started on that, mind telling me why we''re re-enacting kung-fu movies, Irene-sensei? Thought I was supposed to be learning magic here."


    "You are learning magic," Irene assured. "More precisely, right now you''ll be learning how people who wield magic would fight. You need to know what they''re capable of, what I''m capable of. In essence, you need to hone your instincts before anything else."


    "Makes sense, I guess."


    "Think back. All the times you used your magic. In every instance, you''re provided a timeframe to seed, and when you failed over and over, you had the chance to keep trying again. But what if you don''t? What if you only have split-seconds to think? to react? to seed? In most fights, you make your own chances, and if you waste them, do something stupid, that''s it. No do-overs."


    Now, that sounded grim. More importantly, she was right. I was grinning like an absolute tool about the notion a minute ago¡ªnow it wasn''t as silly and amusing as it used to be.


    "So," I looked at her, hissing out my apprehension. "Hitting you, um¡­"


    "Feel free to use a stick, whatever you want, any way you can," she suggested, adding a bit of levity. "Today, I just want you to learn from me, anticipate me, and by the end of it, hopefully,nd a good hit on me too."


    "Ugh, that''s gonna feel terrible."


    "If you manage, then, yes, I suppose it would," she said without a second thought to the thought. "But don''t worry, I''m sure I''ll live."


    "I mean¡ªyeah, you, that''s gonna sting for a bit, but what I meant was, y''know¡­" I paused, searching for the perfect way to phrase my reluctance. "...just saying, you wouldn''t feelfortable with the thought of punching me in the face either, would you?"


    Irene blinked, smiled. Did I say something funny?


    "Make sure you hit me hard, alright?" she said, her statement echoing with unparalleled resolve. "You pull your punches, then you really will hurt me. This is for your own good, for your sake. What I want for you. You waste it, waste me, then that''s on you. There, that enough motivation for you?"


    Um, well, not gonna tell her it wasn''t, but¡­ gotta do what you gotta do, I suppose.


    "We''ll begin with a warm-up, start small, simple," Irene snapped into position, feet forward and arms tucked behind her. She jerked her head, tossing her bangs from her eyes, and I could see the eagle-like vignce manifesting from within. "Whenever you''re ready¡­"


    Bad vibes. Bad feelings. Bad everything. I knew even with an infinite amount of prep time, no way in hell was I ever gonnand a hint the first time through. The only way I could see this turning out was me with my ass in the dirt and staring up at the spinning sky wondering what the hell just happened.


    The future''s set in stone. Fate predestined, predetermined. No fighting it, no defying it, and yet still despite it¡­


    I threw myself forward, sprinted, legs nearly bashing against each other mid-stride. I raised my arm, and I felt it get thrown backward by the wind, the opposing pressure. I took another step, a final one, and in that split-second, Irene was within reach.


    My fist flew on its own, I didn''t think long enough to hesitate, it just hurtled forward. In a blur, from the corner of my peripherals, and then the next, like slow-motion, I saw the shadow eclipsing, darkening Irene''s passive expression.


    But I felt nothing, I hit nothing. My arm continued to streak across the empty air, and to my left, Irene was steadying herself, her hair swaying still with her motions.


    She dodged me.


    But I already knew she would. Who gets that lucky on the first hit?


    With the same flying fist, I transformed the momentum into an arc, a battering ram just moments from impact. But then she weaved her head back slightly, calmly, and my strike missed her by just mere inches.


    Wasn''t out of moves yet. My hands and legs weren''t the only things I had to spare. There was only a small gap of space between us, one I could so easily make. I spun my feet toward her direction, bent my knees, stretched my body, open palms ready to tackle.


    Then I saw it, a flick of her wrist, a glimmer of light, and suddenly it was as if the soles of my shoes were superglued to the grass. I couldn''t lift them. I couldn''t jump.


    "Sorry, but were you about to pounce on me just now?" Behind me inexplicably, Irene''s voice resounded with shock and amusement. "I didn''t realize you were such a brute."


    "Any way I can, you said!" I red, struggling to unstuck my legs from whatever the hell she did to them. "I was gonna apologizeter, alright?"


    "Well," encroaching over my shoulder, her wry smirk leered back at me. "No apology necessary, it seems, sadly."


    Finally, I felt my feet unshackle after some strenuous effort, focus. I didn''t squander the chance. My body followed my intent, and I whirled around toward her, her eyes, her expression, brimming the entirety of all I could see, and at once, my arms plunged downward.


    I nked out after that.


    Thest thing I remembered was red everywhere, wispy, hazy, suffocating me with sensations all too overwhelming and familiar, and the next thing I knew, I was scrambling up from the dirt.


    Dizzy, confused, and very, very aroused.


    Then I stumbled,nding back on the ground, the orange sky a blurry re in my eyes as it spun round and round before me.


    I should be a prophet. Seriously.


    "Warmed up enough yet?" somewhere in the circumference of my swiveling vision, Irene popped up, and with jolts and zaps of the same sensation, I felt her gently run her fingers against the side of my face. "Ready to try again?"


    "D-Depends," I stammered, breathing hard and heavy. "You gonna tase me again, or¡­ or are you gonna y fair?"


    "Fair?" Her hand reached the rough, sweaty bristles of my hair, where she continued to lovingly caress. "I am ying fair. Wouldn''t be fair if a Subus couldn''t fight like a Subus, don''t you think?"


    "How am I supposed to¡­?"


    "Improvise, adapt, ovee," she said all at once. "I told you to anticipate me, remember?"


    "Easy for you to say."


    "Maybe," she nudged her head, snorting behind a smirk. "I mean you are very easy to read."


    I sighed. "Good to know."


    "Now get up," shemanded, rising to her feet and stepping away. My doting nurse turning to a stern sergeant. "Lesson''s far from over."


    Something tells me this was gonna take a while.

 Chapter 922 Class Trickster

    Chapter 922 ss Trickster


    "Again."


    That order.


    Oh, that ursed word.


    After today, context and intent be damned, if I hear that stupid word one more time, I''m adopting a newnguage entirely and English will just be a dead and bitter memory for me to forget.


    "Lasted even shorter this time," Irene said, her disappointment and disapproval looming from on high as Iy disoriented on my bed of grass for the millionth time. "Again."


    I got up, dusted myself, walked it off, before rmencing this weird, bizarre game of catch-me-if-you-can. A Tom and Jerry skit, and of course, I''m ying the punchline of the duo.


    So far, every attempt wound up being just as close to my first. Just when I thought I had an edge, saw through all of her foils, she''d pull out something else I could never foresee and there I go tripping over my feet all over again.


    Ugh, there''s that stupid word again.


    Damnit, not again.


    FUCK!


    Over time, I learned to hold my breath whenever she attempted to pepper spray me with her noxious beauty, and to bide my time whenever I felt a sinking feeling in my gut. I wasn''t just recklessly swinging at her and hoping Christmas woulde early. In short, I was adapting.


    But she was quick, she was agile, and worst of all¡­ she was magic.


    Sticking hocus-pocus glue to the soles of my shoes wasn''t the only tool she had in her arsenal.


    Sometimes a blinding sh of white light would scorch my eyes and the next I knew she''s miles away. Other times, when my knuckles were on the cusp of earning me a battery charge, gravity would suddenly begin to distort, twist, growing invisible hands of its own and shoving me with enough force to send me tumbling to the ground.


    But she didn''t need to do that most of the time, because most of the time all she needed to do was veer slightly to the side, make me whiff, and brieflyy her loving hands around me which was more than enough usually to get my knees buckling, copsing, my pants pitching the tent of utter submission.


    Then the same old routine would y once more, me wallowing in the dirt, and her reminding me from high above, "This is all basic, elementary magic I''m using to thwart you. If you can''t ovee this then just think how''d you fare if it were much worse?"


    "Well, maybe if you taught me ways to defend myself, then perhaps¡ª"


    "Not yet," she said firmly. "First, I want you to learn how to navigate a fight like this as you are now. Fighting back, actually defending yourself, that partes only after you have a solid grasp on the field."


    "That''s gonna take a while¡­"


    "Indeed. So until then," she lightly nudged my leg with her heels, urging me on my feet. "Once again."


    God, I hate that word.


    So then, hoping for the best, it was another long, arduous back and forth of trial and error and falling on my ass. The only upside was I wasn''t feeling fatigued one bit, no matter how much I exerted myself, all the sweat I was pouring over this. So long as we stayed here, we could go on forever.


    Shit, it better not be forever¡­


    Another shbang erupting from her hands blinded me, and feeling the pull of gravity doing its thing, I braced myself for impact.


    I heard myself thud, felt myself ouched, apanied by the pang and frustration of another failed attempt.


    "You got good reflexes, you''re pretty quick on your feet, adapting well, so that''s good," Irene walked to me, pausing our bout to assess our progress so far. "But your punches are too wild, desperate. You look like you''re iling your arms more than you are using them. Slow and steady though, we''re getting there. Nearly got me then just now, you noticed that?"


    "Nearly''s not enough," I huffed, springing back up. "Had so many nearly-s the past hour or so already."


    "There, there," she braced herself, a readied smile in waiting. "Nearly there."


    I dashed forward, a fist speeding toward her. Of course, she moved out of the way before itnded. She loves to do that. But the question was where? That split-second. Left? Right?


    I sensed right.


    Immediately, I diverted all momentum in that direction. Twisting my body, my arm, and there for a single flicker of a moment, my knuckles grazing the surface of her cheek. I still missed, she still dodged. But we both knew that already.


    Irene made her move then, the slightest flick of her wrist, a shade of red dispersing into the air. I jumped, widened the gap between us, clearing my head from the small whiff that managed to sneak into my breath.


    "By the way," she called out from her end of the arena. "Your birthday. It''s soon, right? A couple of days from now?"


    Now we''re making small talk in the middle of this? She really that confident?cent? Whatever the case¡­


    "Yeah, the tenth," I replied, deciding to indulge her while keeping an eye out for opportunities to strike. "Why are you asking?"


    Rushed at her again. Like a bull seeing red. A barrage of vigor, desperation, and iling limbs, none of which managed to hit their mark.


    Irene weaved through them all, sneakily striking back at the end of my offense. I saw her reach for me, a slithering hand darting for my chest. I pulled my body back, felt the whish in my bones at the sudden stop, and found myself staggering back at a safer distance once more.


    "Does Amanda know?" She asked, picking up where we left off. "Actually, does anyone else know?"


    "Oh, I think, umm¡­"


    Shit. I don''t think anyone else does, do they? My birthday feels like any other day, it doesn''t evene to mind for me. But they won''t think like that, will they?


    Amanda certainly wouldn''t.


    Oh, god.


    "Oh, shit," I answered, flooding immediately the sudden sense of urgency. "Irene, pause here, um¡­ I think I need to make some calls and¡ª"


    "Don''t tell them," Irene said, speaking so suddenly that she even caught herself off guard. She cleared her throat, continuing calmly. "Sorry, I mean¡ªfeel free to tell anyone else after this, you should. Only¡­ yeah, tell everyone, just don''t tell Amanda."


    What the hell?


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Today''s Saturday. The fourth. So that means, the tenth, that''s a Friday," for some senseless reason, delight began manifesting on her face in the form of a wide smile. "It''s perfect."


    All I could do was blink my eyes at her. "That really doesn''t answer anything."


    "Maybe not to you," she said, continuing to leave me hanging. "Now,e on already. No cking."


    Whatever. I''ll figure it outter.


    Third time being the charm, I went rushing at her with as much fervor as before. We went sprawling along and across the boundaries of the grounds in the skirmish. The killing blow still far out of my reach.


    "So¡­" Irene started to speak again, dodging left, weaving right. "Is there anything you''d like?"


    "Huh?" I sputtered, too focused on getting her to dwell on her words. "Like for what?"


    "For your birthday," she rified, disappearing in a blur of movement before reappearing right behind me, her tone as casual and dry as a weather discussion. "I believe it''s a timely and trite tradition for a person to get gifts on their birthday. What do you want for yours?"


    We''re having this conversation now? Seriously?


    "Nothing in particr," I replied. "But you''re not gonna ept that kind of answer, are you?


    I spun a speedy ny-degrees, ready to strike, only for her to vanish once again.


    Then I heard the scrunch of grass behind me, her words resounding, "What do you think?"


    Could feel myself unraveling at the seams against her firmposure. I started wailing at her again, grinding the gears in my head for a n, a strategy¡­ anything to sweep her off her feet.


    "Still thinking?" she asked, dancing through my blitz of fists. "I don''t mind splurging if I have to. It''s for you, after all."


    "Actually, y''know what?" I exhaled out, grasping straws now in desperation. "There is something you can get me."


    She smiled. Delighted. But not for long.


    "What is it?"


    "Another ne," I said. "I identally broke the one you gave me. Tossed it away."


    "Huh? Y-You what?"


    It happened then, as her eyes flickered downwards in shock, outrage. That''s when I took my chance.


    Before she realized what had just happened¡­ noticing just toote the sway and shimmer of swirling red that still hung loosely across my neck.


    The ssic untied shoce trick.


    Never fails.


    I grabbed both of her wrists, bounding them as one. Securing them in a hold so she couldn''t move them, use them.


    Panic rippled across her once cool, controlled demeanor. Gasping. I raised my other fist. She flinched. Her eyes snapped shut.


    Then, nothing.


    I lowered my arm, loosened my grip, and right before her eyes fluttered back open in confusion, I leaned in¡­ nting my hit on her finally, softly, damply onto her forehead.


    "Ha," I panted heavily, smiling, the electrifying buzz of triumph lingering still on the surface of my lips. "Gotcha."

 Chapter 923 Birthday Spats

    Chapter 923 Birthday Spats


    Today I learned Irene was a loser.


    A very, very sore loser.


    I won this bout fair and square, imed the ultimate victory after the ocean''s worth of blood, sweat, and tears I filled, and what does Irene have to say about it?


    "You cheated."


    No cheers, no flinging her arms around in revelry, not even a smile. Both arms tightly crossed over her chest, and wearing pure indifference as her shield that hid the burning envy and bitterness that her heavily arched brows only barely hinted at.


    Needless to say, I was both shocked and appalled by such a crude and cruel unwarranted assassination of my perfect character, certainly only made out of a moment of spite and lots and lots of salty tears.


    But the wless, merciful supreme being I was, I chose to turn the other cheek, and promptly corrected her skewed understanding of reality as best as I could.


    "Did not."


    "Did too."


    "Proof?"


    "Proof?" Irene went ck-jawed, her confidence already crumbling beneath my dominant smile. "Oh, stop smirking. I''m going to punch you."


    "Whatever you want, any way you can," I said, distancing myself a couple of paces just in case. "Those were your rules and Iplied."


    "Yes, in terms of how you were gonna fight me, not for¡ª!"


    "And I fought you with words," I quickly interrupted. "Some might say that what you say is just as important as what you do. You''re you, Irene. I mean, you should know a thing or two about the power of some well-chosen words yourself, right? "


    Logic and facts had herpletely gobsmacked. Her lips writhed silently in indignance. She knew I was right. And she hated that I was right.


    "Fine, fine!" She burst out in defeat, the cool, stoic detective being reced by a bumbling, loveable mess. "There''s merit to that, but still! You weren''t supposed to use¡ªargh! I didn''t expect you to¡ª!"


    "Whatever the hell I want," I repeated once again, walking back up, and patting her shoulder infort. "Irene, I won. Sorry. Better luck next time."


    Irene rolled her eyes, letting out a long, heavy breath scoffing at the absurdity of it all, but slowly, eventually, she came around to the idea, enough to even muster the faintest smile on her lips.


    "Okay, sure, whatever you say," she said, finally, truly conceding. "You got me."


    I was thrilled. More than I quite honestly expected myself to be. Like a little kid who had managed to reach the elevator first and press the big glowy button.


    "That was pretty good, right? You didn''t even see iting," I said to her, gloating. ''Cause apparently, I''m that kind of guy now. "C''mon, you gotta admit that was a bit smart on my part."


    "Oh, yes, very clever," she said, the dryness of her tone putting it right back in my ce. "Only needed to exploit my feelings for you to finally get a win against me. Now why does that sound familiar?"


    "Ah¡­" Iughed it off, sweeping that question deep down the rug where it hopefully won''t pop back up somehow. "Surely just your imagination."


    "Mmm-hmm," She just stared, eyes heavy on the scrutiny. "I wonder about that."


    After that, training went on for a little while longer. And sadly I was never able to replicate my prior sess. I don''t know if it was just my imagination, but during the midst of things, Irene just seemed a little more¡­ passionate about my education.


    Or at least, something had definitely taken a turn because I kept finding myself eating dirt so much more frequently than before. She''s more aggressive, keeps finding openings to exploit, and either I was just totally actingcent after one-upping for once, or that she really had been taking it easy on me since the very beginning.


    But, I mean¡­ psh¡­ that¡­ surely that can''t be it, right?


    Right?


    Before long, as the evening stretched on, it was growing more difficult to even see my own two fists in front of me. Night made it near impossible to continue on any longer. So, the obvious happened.


    Irene dismissed the ss. Leaving the total number of wins in the ring tallied at one to¡­ uh¡­  insert random astronomical number here because you shouldn''t dwell on your failures in life, right?


    "All things considered, you did very well for your first lesson."


    As we hiked on back toward civilization, Irene kept herself close, leading the way forward always at an arm''s reach from me. Probably her way of making sure I could easily keep up. Leaving the training grounds meant also leaving the doses of energy it provided me. So that paints an easy picture of the overall state I was in currently.


    "As I said, quick on your feet, in the moment-to-moment," Irene kept on with the after-battle assessment. "Just need to refine your movement, right now you''re still very¡­ mmm¡­ rambunctious with your punches."


    "Slow and steady," I said, lumbering on. "Just slow and steady."


    She threw me a quick nce, a quick look of concern. "Are you alright?"


    "Tired," I admitted, blinking my eyes rapidly to keep them from nking. "But, yeah, other than that¡­ I''m alright."


    Apparently, I must have also left the cruel and merciless Sensei behind in the field. Beside me, Irene''s disposition suddenly shifted to something more soft and gentle.


    "Cabin''s not far off, I still have the key," she said. "We''ll rest there for a while."


    "Music to my ears," I said, relieved and reinvigorated by the news. "Need a bed, a ce to rest my head. Actually, maybe yourp would do too."


    Irene just snorted at that, leaving things ambiguous, and leaving there to ponder.


    "So is that a yes, then?"


    Her gaze regained some of its intensity, ring at me slightly. But it seemed she couldn''t keep it for very long.


    "M-Maybe," she replied stiffly. "We''ll see."


    Hell yeah. Alright, I''m counting that as a win. That''s two points in my corner now.


    "You still haven''t told me what you wanted, by the way," Irene quietly said. "Second time asking. A third time would make me seem desperate, so just tell me what you want now before we get to that point, alright?"


    Right. I almost forgot we left this discussion hanging back there. Of course, I''m all to me for that. But even now, actually giving the thought and consideration it deserves, yeah¡­ sentiments still the same as ever.


    "It''s useless to ask me that, Irene," I told her. "Ash, Adalia, anyone else asking, I''ll tell them the exact same thing. I already got everything I could ever want."


    "Right. The poor, rich man," she said dryly. "Utterly clueless with his wants being surrounded by a surplus of love and adoration in all his waking moments. Whatever is he to do?"


    "I know what he''s definitely not doing," I said. "Telling anyone what he wants for his birthday."


    "What a mystery."


    "Exactly," I said. "Perfect for an astute, ace detective, no?"


    "No, no thanks. Don''t make me guess," Irene groaned wearily. "I rather you just give me a straight answer and - "


    "If Christmas has taught me anything, it is that the best giftse from the unexpected," I interjected. "So, in other words, surprise me."


    "Surprise you?"


    "Did it before, remember?" I said, giving the vial against my chest a quick shake. "Just do it again. Or don''t. Maybe just give me a peck on the lips. I''ll still love you forever either way."


    "No, that''s different," Irene said, her exasperation perfectly conveyed by a snap of twig under her feet. "Before there was precedent. No expectations. No pressure. Now, I need to get you something that matches that and I¡­ I don''t have a clue what that might be. That''s why I''m asking."


    Hearing her words resonated something deeply inside my soul. Her conundrum moved me, maybe even to tears. It wasn''t that long ago where I was having the same thought as her. And as a kindred soul, I wished only to assure her.


    "Pick up a pebble, tie a bow around it. There, now you''ve matched it."


    Irene gave me a long, long look.


    "Listen, I know what you mean by that," she shook her head. "But I''m not doing that. It can''t just be anything."


    "Sure it can."


    "No, it can''t. It has to mean something, I need it to mean something. This is your birthday we''re talking about. It''s important. I don''t want¡­ I don''t want to give you just any random gift, alright?"


    Again, I heard her loud and clear. Her insistence, her intentions, all of it. And I get it. Reverse the situation, say if I was in her ce instead¡­ yeah, I probably would be saying the exact same thing as her.


    But s¡­ I still had nothing on offer to save her from this plight. So I got thinking, like, really thinking.


    What could I possibly want from her?


    "I''ve been mulling on this for a long while now," she muttered. "Had a couple of ideas. They weren''t very good ideas."


    I nced at her.  "Ideas like¡­?"


    "Another essory to give you, make you something special to eat maybe," fleetingly, I saw her lips squirming. "Birthday sex¡­"


    I was still ncing at her, only much, much wider now. "Oh?"


    "I''m not borating," she said sharply. "Look, just tell me once you got something for me, alright? This is important. Consider this your homework for today. Think of som


    ething, understand?"


    So I got homework now, do I?


    "Understood, Sensei," I replied diligently. "I''ll do my best."

 Chapter 924 Rural Romance

    Chapter 924 Rural Romance


    Surely, this counted as a date now, right?


    The set pieces were all there, and the story had practically written itself. Just Strip out the training segment, and in essence, you got the start and end point of something promising.


    An escapade to a remote nature reserve. A hike through bountiful woods and winding river streams. Finally,e sundown, in the nket of darkness, feeling the tingling chill of nightfall''s breeze, taking refuge behind the timbered walls of a secluded cabin.


    No, nothing can convince me there aren''t any signs there. You''d either have to be blind or really stupid to miss it all. And fortunately, I''m only sometimes thetter.


    Once we were indoors, everything inside was as you expected from a bundle of thick lumber just stacked together. Just your typical cabin-in-the-woods affair with ny percent of its interior carved out of wood.


    I found the switch right next to the doorway, which, once flicked on, transported us immediately into the dim orange glow of thete 1800s. The room itself had that lingering air of total neglect permeating every inch of the ce.


    Totally understandable though. Five-star presentation and service shouldn''t be warranted for a couple of rule-breakers like ourselves. We''ll make do with what we got.


    I practically copsed onto the couch as soon as its existence came into view. Something I''d learn to immensely regret not a moment after, coughing and blinking out the miasma of dust particles I made for myself.


    Then, daring to open my eyes, I witnessed a bright spark from somewhere close. Irene was a few feet away huddled over by the firece, a puddle of soot and ash burying the tip of her heels. Her hand hovered over the empty pit, and at that moment, there was that spark again, an explosion of light that bled into the room and me shutting my eyes again for cover.


    The warmth came not a secondter, oozing, trickling, hitting my body in waves of ripplingfort. Embers sprinkled out of the mantlepiece, the crackle of burning wood within crunchy and oddly satisfying to the ears. Don''t judge.


    "Fire in your palm," I said. "See, that''s the kind of thing I thought we''d be doing for my training."


    "Hush," Irene stood up, flickering mes highlighting the softness in her expression. "All in due time."


    She joined me on the couch,nding beside me and stirring up her own cloud of potentially airborne gues. I waited until the air was breathable again before speaking.


    "When''s due time, then?"


    "Impatience''s annoying, you know?" She said, "But, fine¡ªhave it your way. We''ll make this quick. Hold your hand out toward me."


    "Now?"


    "Your hand," she insisted, and before I could even twitch a finger, she seized my wrist and did the deed herself. "Okay. Now: conjure a small me."


    "Umm," I looked around helplessly for aid of some kind. "Instructions?"


    "We''ve been over them," she said. "Focus. Determination. Intent. It''s all the same. Like throwing a ball. Just manifest your magic, a tinge of emotion for potency, then burn the air."


    "Burn the air?"


    "Not as easy as it sounds, isn''t it?" Irene looked at me like a mother in the middle of a lecture. "For now, just try. Shape that intent. Will it into being. I''ll wait."


    Step one and step two I had done loads of time before. The FDI process wasn''t as much of a hassle as the hundred times before. But step three? The hell was this step three? Burn the air, what does that even¡­?


    I focused. For a minute, I stayed focused, determined. I could feel the pressure in my head mounting at the effort, like a pipe one valve twist away from bursting. In my palm, I felt the tingle. That coalescing sensation when I reached the brink, when I''m almost there¡­ but now what? What do I do with it now?


    Burn the air. Shape that intent. Will it into being. Okay, alright¡­


    Something flickered. Like the sparks from a lighter. I saw it, felt it, and¡­


    "Fucking - what in the¡ª?!"


    I jumped. Hot, searing pain immediately rippled across my palm. I clenched it, shook it, blew on it. Felt like I just dunked my hand into bubblingva or something.


    "Everyone burns themself the first time," Irene said, not even batting an eye. "And also the second, the third, the fourth, fifth¡­ hey, you still sure want to learn this soon?"


    The pain was beginning to subside now, and foolish I had learned a hard lesson in patience.


    "You''re right," I said, still pping my hand like a hummingbird on crack. "We''ll do this at your pace. Won''t try to change the timetable again."


    "And that''s still just rudimentary magic for your information," she said, emphasizing the ''rudimentary'' part to get her point across. "You took three minutes just to get a little spark going. Can''t imagine your opponent would be that patient."


    I just nodded along. Never knew just how far out of my depth I actually was. When it came to magic, there seemed to beplexities woven into even greaterplexities. Like, there was so much you seem to need to consider.


    But on the other hand¡ªSammy. My darling little sister. How the hell did she pick it up so fast? Natural talent? Hard work through and through? Or does it have to do with who she originally had inherited from?


    Maybe taking after Dad also came with the added benefit of an easier time with the whole process. Who knows? In any case, brooding on it wasn''t gonna do me any favors.


    "Just tell me one thing," I said. "This will get easier over time, won''t it? Once I master the fundamentals, everything afterward will be smooth sailing more or less?"


    "Still in a hurry? You can have another go at it if that''s what you want."


    "No, it''s just¡­" my hand was still throbbing, clenching it tightly. "Yeah, you''re right. I am rushing. I just¡­ I really do feel like I need to do better, y''know?"


    "Better for what?" Irene asked. "Better for me? for us?"


    "For me too," I said. "I''m sick of worrying about things. In my head, always wrestling with the fear of whether I''m able to do something or not. If I''m able to protect you or not. Doubting myself all the time. Weak. I don''t want to be that guy anymore. I want to be certain. I want to be strong."


    Suddenly, I felt the pain in my palm immediately dissipate. Reced by something softer, warmer, in gentle buzzes and soothing tingles. Irene had slithered her hand into mine, and she felt closer, the light of the night glimmering in her dark, hazel eyes.


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "You''ve been strong," she said, manifesting words out of pure adoration. "You can''t convince me you never were. You can be better, yes. Stronger. Much, much stronger, you will be. I know it. But you were never weak. Not once. Not ever. Don''t you dare ever say that about yourself. Not you. Not to me. I won''t let you. Understand me?"


    There was nothing I could say to that. Or at least, nothing I could say that wouldn''t offend her in any way. So I opted for the best possible choice and held my tongue.


    That was when I felt another pull, a harder pull, and I felt my whole body be tugged along. The next thing I knew, my head hadnded on a cushion of nothing but supple, blissful sensations and I was looking up, staring up again into Irene''s eyes from above for what had to be the millionth time today.


    I had to take a breath, and even that had my mind buzzing with amorous urges. And it''s no wonder why at this position. At this angle¡­ I mean¡­ had her uniform always entuated her figure this well?


    "Trying to make me feel better?" I asked, feeling her thighs slightly squirm beneath me. "Well, for your information, it''s working."


    "Shut up, rest," she ordered, her cheeks faintly red. "Talk about something else."


    "Like what?"


    "Anything that doesn''t have to do with demeaning yourself," she replied. "You''ll only piss me off more if we stay on course."


    Okay, yikes. I suppose that''s one way to stop someone from breathing themselves up.


    "Or you can justy there, keep quiet," she said. "And let me enjoy myself."


    "You?" I gave her a look. "Don''t you mean me?"


    "No," she replied. "Not at all."


    After some reluctance, and test-touches, Irene began stroking my hair with her fingers. Light ruffles to start, before eventually picking up at pace into something that felt like a piece of heaven. Yet I couldn''t help but notice how stiff she''s gotten. As if she hasn''t done this and much more already.


    This went on for quite a while, and with each loving caress of her fingers, each running tingle down my spine, she just kept looking all the more restless and bothered.


    "You look shy," I remarked.


    "I''m not."


    "Sure?"


    "I said I''m not."


    "Fine, you aren''t," I said. "So why do you look like it?"


    Irene didn''t budge at first. But beneath my lingering gaze, or¡ªabove, actually¡ªher walls cracked and crumbled.


    "It''s night, we''re all alone in a cabin, the firece is glowing, and here you are, lying on myp," she paused, pursing her lips. "There''s some¡­ suggestive connotations to those factors that I can''t help but notice."


    Look at that. Turns out I wasn''t the only one seeing the countless waving gs of a romantic night out.


    "What kind of connotations?" I innocently asked.


    But she wasn''t fooled.


    "I think you know."


    Yeah, I definitely did.


    "And because of those¡­ connotations¡­" she slowly continued. "It''s making me think about doing some things¡­things that I''d really like to do with you."


    "Oh¡­" I sniggered, unable to restrain the smirk on my face much to her infinite dismay. "Is it¡­ is it my birthday already?"


    Then, with our conversation in the woods afresh in our minds, Irene peered down at me, the buzz and tingles all around intensifying. Heat, a zing magical warmth began to pervade the room. A much different kind of magical.


    And softly, in a whisper, she asked me. "Would you like it to be?"


    I never got the chance to answer. I had it on the tip of my tongue too, an almost desperate urge swelling in my throat. Shrinking, deting, as loud intrusive knocks went and rattled the front door.


    "I-Irene? Ms. Madison? It''s me, Ken!" The ranger''s voice resounded loudly between knocks. "I''m just here to check up on you. It''s been a while! My job and all. Y-You like pizza? I brought pizza!"


    I quickly sat back up, but Irene beat me to it. She rose up from the couch, heels cking heavily against the floorboards as she headed toward the door.


    "Chatty¡­" she grumbled, shaking her head and sighing. "Just had to be chatty¡­"


    I felt her disappointment, that burning frustration. Always next time, I suppose. And hey, on the bright side: pizza.


    I could go for some pizza.

 Chapter 925 Spilling The Beans, Part 1

    Chapter 925 Spilling The Beans, Part 1


    Free pizza.


    Nothing toin about when ites to free pizza. Especially when they were still piping hot and fresh.


    Ken, the forest ranger, really went above and beyond the call of duty here. Don''t think it was in his job description to be out delivering pizzas to random folks, but I''m sure he''s just a real hospitable guy is all.


    Just loves to put a smile on people''s faces, I''m sure. Nothing else to it.


    Irene spent a good few minutes chatting him up by the front door, putting on a bubbly, ecstatic demeanor that was designed to win both hearts and awards while I hung back behind, diminishing my very existence to the equivalent of a pair of deer antlers that was mounted over the firece.


    Inch by inch, and passing remarks one after the next, Ken tried making his way inside the cabin. But Irene remained an imprable wall of honey-coated words and distractions. To the point that she''s even got me taken with her performance.


    And watching her y with Ken over here like puddy in his hands felt like a night and dayparison. Adorably sheepish one moment and mesmerizingly promiscuous to the next. It''s like a sexy variation of a yin-yang, y''know?


    Okay, scratch that, that was a terrible metaphor.


    Needless to say, whatever mood was being developed between us haspletely dissipated by Ken''s untimely visit. It''s not really much of a big deal, I know. But¡­ man¡­ why couldn''t he have just dropped by an hourter? Half an hour, at the very least.


    What a tragic waste of an opportunity.


    After some time, Ken was convinced to go. Apparently, the immense satisfaction of a good deed fulfilled was more than enough for him to take his leave all of a sudden. It''s like hepletely forgot his entire character motivation for evening here, and with that level of brainwashing going on, I don''t know how Kronocia hasn''t been overrun by an entire regime of Irenes.


    Anyway, Irene insisted he take his pizza along with, but ording to the forest ranger/pizza-delivery guy himself, he wouldn''t be epting any kind of refund, thus, leaving her stranded with an extrarge serving bnced in both hands.


    "Um, well¡­" She turned around, her gaze stuck in bewilderment as she took a small peek into the box, before kicking the door close behind her. "You like pineapple on your pizza?"


    I just shrugged. "I do if you do."


    That''s how we wound up with dinner. And how I also wound up making the startling discovery that pineapple pizza wasn''t that bad actually. And that I would no longer be believing in any kind of social norms after being egregiously lied to like that.


    When there was a single slice left in the box, we got into a huge squabble over it. I told her I didn''t want it. She said she didn''t either. And we both disagreed with each other. Long story short, I lost. A taste of bitter defeat leaving a sour aftertaste in my mouth.


    "Tomorrow''s a Sunday," Irene was crouched over the firece again, stoking the mes brighter, and castingrger, darker shadows across the living space. "You work on Sunday, right?"


    "Half-shift," I said, rubbing off the bread crumbs from my fingers. "Hayley wants to close the shop early to redecorate for theing season."


    "After that?"


    "After that, nothing, why?" I asked. "More training tomorrow?"


    "Training, no," she rejoined me on the couch, taking a spot one space away from me while the empty pizza box sat between us. "But I''d expect a call or message from Amanda soon if I were you."


    "You sound confident. What makes you say that she''ll¡ª?"


    My right thigh began to buzz. I began to fumble for my phone, while Irene calmly stared at me like some sort of omniscient being knowing every step of past, present, and future.


    I read the text that was sent to me; the notion of it all being a mere coincidence immediately leaving my head, six feet under by the Irene chimed in to ask, "So what did she say?"


    "There''s a movie she wants to see," I muttered, tapping my reply and hitting send. Dumbfounded. "Guess we''re going tomorrow."


    "That''s nice."


    "Yeah, um, how did you¡ª?"


    Another buzz, pulsating throughout my once-burnt palm. I raised my phone back toward my eyes, reading silently.


    "And?" Irene asked again. "What did she say now?"


    "Wondering how well I''m fairing with my training with you today," I answered mechanically. "And also winky-face."


    "She wants things to stay covert and she sends you a winky face?" she said, clearly talking to herself. "Just what is this woman?"


    That''s my question. Frankly, that''s been my question for the past minute now. And it just keeps getting bigger and bigger with every passing second.


    "Okay, how does she know about this? And how did you know that she knew?" I whirled around toward Irene, my eyes wide with scrutiny. "Was that nned? Did you meet with her? Talked to her?" Then a little memory entered my mind, some minute detail I remembered mentioned in passing. "Your important meeting you said you had this morning. Don''t tell me¡­?"


    "I''m just surprised you''re not in the know yet," Irene remarked, crossing one leg over the other. "Your Elf didn''t tell you? She actually managed not to let it slip? That''smendable of her."


    "Tell me? Tell me what?" I remembered cornering Ash, I also remember how distressed she looked. Now I''m almost regretting letting her go back then. "What didn''t she let slip, Irene? The hell''s going on here?"


    "Nothing drastic at all, so rx," she said calmly. "Just one of your girlfriends'' idea at y. And I don''t think I really need to tell you whose it was, do I?"


    No. No, she did not. Across the range of the usual suspects, when it came to producing ideas, the finger of me could only be cast towards one. And let''s face it, there were no other suspects to narrow down to anyway.


    "Alright, just¡­y it all out for me," I said, heaving in a breath of anticipation. "What the hell did she do this time?"


    Irene''s expression was an assessing one. Every blink of her eyes deep in ponder. Or maybe she just likes keeping in suspense. I can name one girl that certainly does¡­


    "A timetable," she finally said. "Amanda''s made you a timetable."


    I heard her. I felt her words rattle around in my head. But it seems I''ve lost all sense ofprehension because I didn''t understand a thing she said.


    "Timetable¡­" I said slowly, feeling my face tightened in thought. "Like¡­ like for nning?"


    "Like for us," Irene rified. "All of us. Me, her, and everyone else. We all have our own preassigned special time with you now."


    This time, I understood her. Except, this time I didn''t want to.


    "You''re joking."


    "That''s what I said," Irene sighed, shing a sympathetic smile. "But you definitely know her better than I do, so you tell me: is it a joke?"


    I knew the answer to that one immediately, and because I did, I felt my heart start to sink, and my eyelids start to fall.


    "Mmm," Irene shook her head and sighed again. "I thought so."

 Chapter 926 Spilling The Beans, Part 2

    Chapter 926 Spilling The Beans, Part 2


    This was so stupid.


    Republish every dictionary in existence, rewrite centuries of linguistic history, because the word ''stupid'' had a new definition, and this was it.


    "Fridays, Saturdays, you''re mine," Irene started exining the intricacies, holding up two fingers one after the other. "Had to fight tooth and nail to get that, unsure if it was exactly worth it, but there we are. Amanda snagged Sundays, Mondays, and Wednesdays. Noticed she has three? Said it was only fair since I had dominion over the weekends, so¡­"


    "No, no, you can stop, none of that happened, none of you have days, no more. Stop," there I was interrupting, absolutely aghast, revolted, eyes shut so tight, it physically hurt. I genuinely wanted nothing to do with this. And yet, for some reason, my gaze fluttered open just a peek. "So, Adalia took¡­ Tuesdays? Or, uh¡­?"


    "Special case, she," Irene replied, still treating this like a literal typical Tuesday of hers. "If she requests a day, she gets a day, even if it''s one of ours¡ªno questions, no exceptions. Reasonable, don''t you think?"


    Why was I still listening to this? Why was I still entertaining this abhorrent gue of reality? This was a level beyond morbid curiosity, a darker, deeper, insidious desire. That''s what''s keeping me asking, and I hate it, I hate it so much.


    "Do I dare even ask what¡ª?"


    "Your Elf?" Irene predicted the obvious. "Well, I''m sure you can imagine. The humble, frugal Elf-Knight, desiring so little, and satisfied with having even less," She huffed, a small smile on her lips. "Take a guess."


    A guess, she says. But can it even be counted as a guess, if I already knew the answer?


    "Ash didn''t choose any days, did she?"


    "Not a single one," she nodded. "Instead, what she wanted was what''s left when we''re done with you. Her own words. She''s content, whether it be one minute or one day. It doesn''t matter to her so long as you''re happy."


    "Oh my God¡­" I could feel a lump in my throat, a bubbly sensation churning in my stomach, and I was burning up. I think I might being down with something. "Then what''s¡­ w-what''s Tuesday and Thursday for then?"


    "Free days, I guess," Irene shrugged. "Or your days, to be more specific. It''s days that are free game for you. Do what you want, be with who you want, it''s all on you."


    By this point, I was utterly speechless, overwhelmed, and fitted with all the signs and symptoms of shell shock. I''m super d there wasn''t any mirror in sight; Irene was throwing me a funny look.


    "Curious that you''re this horrified," she remarked, tilting her head one way in amusement. "Could be argued that this is a good thing for you. That you should be pleased. You got so many girls vying for your time, you aren''t happy? You can have your pick any time."


    "You''re not picks," I eximed, wide-eyed, and breathing breathlessly. "And no, it doesn''t make me happy at all."


    She arched a brow to that, her silence dubious.


    "Maybe just a bit," I reworded myself. "But overall, no. This isn''t¡ªthis is weird! I don''t want any of the time I spend with you to be listed on a schedule! It''s not right! It feels so forced! Y''know, artificial!"


    "Wow, Amanda''s got you down to a tee," Irene muttered in awe. "Took the words right out of her mouth. She said you''d say that. Exactly like that."


    "Which means she knew that I''d also hate it."


    "I think she''d thought you''d eventuallye around to it," she said. "I mean, I''m on your side of the argument, but I''m willing to admit her way does have its merits."


    "Name one."


    "It helps get rid of unnecessary hassle for one," Irene said, replying as the devil''s advocate. "I ask you out on a Friday, I don''t have to worry that you''re already booked. On that day, you''re mine. Everyone knows to stay in their ballpark. There''s no more of this weird tension when you have to decline someone because you''re already with someone."


    I heard myself grumble, incoherent rebukes rolling around my tongue.


    "Fine, there''s that, but still¡­"


    "Merit number two," she continued on, waving both fingers once again and wearing a gleeful smirk. "Your birthday''s on the 10th, and Friday''s is mine. I don''t really see this arrangementsting long, but at least it''s gonnast long enough for it to blow up in her face. Just y along until then, alright?"


    How devious. No wonder she didn''t want me to tell Amanda when my birthday was. Just biding her time until karmaes to bite. Honestly, I''ve half a mind to do just that. But, s, I''m too soft for that.


    "I''m telling her tomorrow," I said.


    "Oh, well," Irene shrugged, none too aggrieved. "On the bright side, can''t wait to see how she''d try and wrangle my Friday out of me. If she gets down on her knees, I might just consider it."


    "Don''t bother, she won''t," I said. "My Friday''s still with you."


    Now it was her turn to mishear, it seemed. The smile disappeared on her lips, and her gaze searched deep into mine.


    "Because¡­ I said so?" she asked. "Or¡­?"


    "Because I said so," I replied. "Not because it''s your day, but because I''m asking you out."


    "I wasn''t serious about keeping you all to myself on Friday, you know?" She continued to stare at me. "At the very least, maybe an hour, give you your gift. The rest of the day, well¡­ don''t you think Amanda, Adalia, or your Elf might want¡­?"


    "Amanda can wait. She''s on timeout for this nonsense. Also, I''ll be going somewhere special with Ash in about two weeks¡ª"


    "You are?"


    "¡ªand Adalia had Christmas," I said. "So that just leaves you."


    "I had New Year''s."


    "No, you didn''t," I shook my head. "Ria had New Year''s. Meanwhile you, us¡­ I don''t think we''ve ever done something together in quite a while, have we?"


    Thinking in retrospect, Red was it. Or was it Green that said it? Wait, no, it was Blue. Bnce. Romance was a game and love was a ball endlessly tossed back and forth. But so far, all I''ve been doing was the catching. When was it gonna be my turn to finally pitch to her instead?


    "C''mon, Irene," I scooted closer to her end, discarding the empty pizza box elsewhere to clear my path. "What''s a better time?"


    "I¡­" Her voice trailed off into a heavy sigh. A momentter, her smile resurfaced. "Well, I''m not gonna say no, but¡­ you realize you''d probably have a much better time with anyone else?"


    "Y''know, you all keep saying that," I said, smiling right back. "Funny how you''re all always wrong in the end."


    "In that case," she said. "I certainly hope you''re right."


    The cabin started to dim a little, mes beginning to wane as the wood in the firece began to wither and thin with no fresh logs anywhere to spare. It felt like a cue of some kind.


    "Almost gone," Irene said, reading the signs. "Time for us to start heading home, I think."


    "Yeah, sure," slowly, I let myself fall over sideways, returning my head to its rightful ce on her softp. "But not yet, I don''t think. Just ate, remember?"


    "Really?" Irene said airily, her thighs shifting beneath me to afier position. Then she poked my cheek, her finger pushing deeper with every word. "Well, isn''t that just convenient for you?"


    "Sorry, for me?" I yawned, leering up at her from below. "Enjoy it while you can."


    I always love staring into her eyes whenever the detective inside her disappears. It''s a beautiful sight, a euphoric feeling, seeing the sweeter side of her emerge through the fissures and cracks of her sterner demeanor. The way her gaze seemed to droop, soften¡­ I could honestly watch her forever.


    "Should probably express my thanks to Amanda at some point," Irene said, tenderly wrapping a strand of my hair around her finger. "I''m really d she made me do this with you."


    "Merit number three?" I muttered.


    "And arguably the best by far," she said with a chuckle. "Makes the headache of dealing with her back then truly worth it."


    "Amanda''s a headache?"


    "She''s opportunistic, cunning, boisterous, unrelentingly cheery," she stopped there, but I suspect that wasn''t actually the end of her list. Far from it. "Standard characteristics of a pounding headache, if you ask me."


    "So I take it you''re not exactly a big fan."


    "Didn''t say I wasn''t fond of her," Irene went quiet for a moment, her gaze lifting, the shimmer in her eyes reflecting the wane and flicker of the dying me "In fact, Ria would have really liked her."


    I didn''t know how to follow up the silence following her sentence. All this time, when it came to mentions of Ria, it was all in passing, a throwaway remark. I don''t think we''ve ever directly talked about her this whole time. But the fact that her name keeps cropping up just shows that it''s not as if she wasn''t always in both our thoughts.


    If that''s the case, then why haven''t we said anything? And to that, I answer back: where do we begin? Where to even start.


    Actually¡­ now that I think about it¡­ wasn''t there something else I was forgetting?


    "Hey, Irene," I began slowly, neglected memories flooding to the front of my mind. "Does the word Nara''hym mean anything to you?"

 Chapter 927 Deathly Woes

    Chapter 927 Deathly Woes


    Honestly, I was expecting something a bit more¡­ dramatic to happen.


    Any second Irene was going to fling me down hard to the ground right out of myfy spot, start raving about some kind of impending doom I''ve brought upon this realm for even daring to utter such putrid evil.


    Just feeling the word rolling off of my tongue¡­ ''Nara''hym''... has my skin pricking up with a peculiar sensation that I just can''t put a finger on.


    Or maybe it wasn''t just the word on its own, but who I was associating with, who I learned it from. And, yeah, with asrge a bias as that, it''s got me feeling just a tiny bit uneasy.


    Irene, on the other hand, was the furthest thing away from sharing anymon thread with my sentiments on the matter.


    Actually, she chuckled¡­ reflecting a bliss in her gaze so deeply attuned with the ambiance of the night. So forget threads, she was a different ball of yarn entirely.


    "Amanda''s new pet name for you?" She asked, exhaling a breath bordering the line between disapproval and admiration. "It''s nice. I like it."


    "You do?"


    "Not what I would have gone with personally," she said. "But it''s a top-three contender at least. Still flip-flopping between my one and two."


    A part of me would have happily pursued that juicy bit of trivia she split there. But now wasn''t the time. Gonna have to swerve this dialogue wheel somewhere else.


    "What does it mean?"


    "You mean she didn''t tell you?" she let out a small scoff. "Gives you a pet name, then leaves you hanging. What a sweetheart."


    "It wasn''t Amanda."


    "The Elf? Hmm, weird that she didn''t bother to¡ª"


    "Not Ash either," I interrupted. "And you can forget about Adalia too while we''re at it."


    Slowly but surely, the detective in her was worming its way through to the surface once again; her hazel eyes losing their soft curves, sensing something amiss.


    "Why do I get the feeling that you''re trying to tell me something?"


    Here we were, the endpoint of casual, simple small talk, and the beginning of something much more somber. I almost wish I had kept silent instead, bring this whole matter up some other time. It breaks my heart to have to ruin this moment to ourselves, but s¡­ no going back now.


    "I¡­ well, I don''t know if there''s really any better way to put it," I began slowly, keeping my gaze affixed to hers, "But¡­st night, I had someonee visit me in my sleep."


    "That just sounds a lot more like a conjugal visit from a certain Matriarch to me than anything else."


    "Not in my sleep," I corrected myself. "In my dreams."


    "Dreams? What do you...?"


    Cue the bewilderment, the creeping confusion lining her expression as she silently crossed out every thought and theory going through her head until she was left with only one. The only one that made total logical sense, no matter how absurd it may be.


    Her eyelids fluttered shut. I felt her body tense up. Here''s the dramatic moment I had been expecting. Every bit as dreadful as I imagined.


    "Because of Ria¡­ wasn''t it?" Irene asked, her voice a frailer, graver echo than it once was. "She came to you because¡­ because of what we did back then."


    She sounded guilty.


    "Don''t go ming yourself now," I said.


    "It was my idea, my n. It''s what I wanted to do¡­"


    "I wanted to do it too," I cut her off, sitting back upright, and twisting around to face her directly. "Just as much as you did. But even if you don''t believe that there''s still no use ying the me game. It''s already happened."


    As I expected, the burden of guilt still weighed heavy in her gaze. But luckily she chose not to wallow in it, moving on ahead to more important matters at hand.


    "What did she want, then?" Irene asked, her jaw clenched. "What did she say?"


    "As you said, she didn''t like what we did. Discing her influence like that. Told me firmly to not try anything like that again."


    "And we won''t," she said at once, shaking her head absentmindedly. "No more. There''s no more of that. Can guarantee her that."


    There was a mighty resolve to her deration that felt off to me. I mean, I agreed with her, I wouldn''t dare argue the point against her, but, y''know, it''s just¡­


    "You sure?" I asked. "Never again?"


    "Never again," she eyed me gravely. "What is it? Me and Ria, you''re worried? No, forget it! Forget her, alright? We have nothing more to do with her. Why are you even considering otherwise?"


    "I didn''t say anything yet."


    "No, you were thinking it," she said, raising a hand, stabbing the air with a finger. "Listen, that was one time, only one time. We did something stupid, careless¡ªleave it there. That''s it. We learn from our mistakes, don''t we?"


    Hearing her was¡­ so, that night was a mistake to her, was it?


    "Lady Enstar came to you, talked to you," Irene continued on. "You don''t need me to tell you that meeting with Death isn''t supposed to be an asional visit. People get one appointment and that''s that, and you¡­ you need to stop being so keen on getting another one, please. I''m not losing you too."


    Her finger was practically hovering just an inch against my throat. I knew she''d be upset, incensed even, but afraid? No, that one¡­ that one was certainly new.


    "Alright, Irene," I said, wrapping my hand around her wrist,ying it down, and slowly burying it between both my palms. "We''ll leave it. I''ll leave it. Promise."


    She didn''t look the least bit assured, however. Knowing her, a million, billion thoughts must be swirling around in her head to even begin processing her emotions.


    "And another thing," suddenly her eyes turned stern, sterner than ever, and it''s been quite a long time since Ist saw them that way, much less, my way. "This happenedst night and you''re only telling me this now? Exin that one to me."


    "I dunno, I¡­" I sighed, deciding the reasons I had weren''t enough to justify. "A lot''s happened today. Between wondering about Amanda and your training¡­ slipped my mind until now."


    "Slipped your mind¡­" she parroted, only more reproving. "And yet I remembered you calling me just this morning¡­ slipped your mind then, too?"


    Nothing gets past this woman, does it?


    "Said you had a meeting, thought it was important," I admitted. "Thought maybe it could wait."


    "You did not just say that," Irene took another breath, a heavier one. Now she was just fuming outright. "So I''ll break my arm, go get shot in the leg. But how about I inform you about it tomorrow instead? You might be on the date, but I''m sure it can wait."


    "That''s different. Immediate dangers, I get. But I wasn''t..."


    "You were in danger," she interjected. "You were with Death. Don''t chalk that up as nothing. Especially since I''m the reason you were there with her in the first ce. You need to tell me this stuff, you understand me? I should have seen thising. Why didn''t I see thising?"


    "Irene, alright, I get it," I said. "You''re right, and I''m sorry. I just¡­ I didn''t want you stressing over me all day long."


    "Well then, wee to a step in my shoes," Irene said, wearing a derisive smirk. "You''re not the only one wanting loved ones to stay happy and stress-free as can be, you know?"


    I hung my head. "They''re not veryfortable shoes, I realize."


    She nodded hers. "I know."


    And then after all that, this all wound up being a lesson well learned in the end. What a lecture.


    A lingering tension was left swirling the silence between us, turning what was supposed to be a perfect evening, a perfect date, into something a little less than that.


    All this mess... all for the best, I hope.


    "So, then, Lady Enstar," Irene said after a while, her voice quieter, calmer, and peaking with curiosity. "How¡­ how was she?"


    "Sweet," I answered, shrugging. "It was peaceful being with her. She was polite, she was nice¡­"


    "What did she look like?"


    I took a small pause to that question, looking at her, peering into her eyes, her beauty, her features, recalling back, and almost expecting them to shift.


    "You," I said. "And Ash, Adalia, Amanda. I don''t know what she actually looks like if she even has an actual form. She told me I saw only what I could see. Whatever that means."


    "Manifesting in the form of women you know, multiple," Irene muttered, musing once again to herself. "Hm, don''t remember that detail. Interesting."


    I let her stew in her thoughts for as long as she wanted, as much as she wanted. I might not know what exactly there was to take away from my experience, but hey, I''m not the otherworldly being in the room here, was I?


    Best leave this matter to the professionals.


    The firece caught my attention for the time being, sparks expelling from the metal grating as charred logs continued to burn and wither away. I give it a few more minutes until it''s all eaten away, until there was nothing left to burn. I suppose not all mes were meant to glow forever, and no, I wasn''t just talking about this one...


    Was this really it for Ria, after all?


    Learn from mistakes, she said... I''m still struggling to figure out what was the mistake back there.


    "Nara''hym," Irene then blurted out loud, whirling her focus back to me once more. "I''m guessing she''s the onebeling you with the pet name, then."


    I blinked back.


    "Uh, yeah," I said. "Wouldn''t call me anything else either," I added on. "I''m guessing she''s got a very good reason for insisting on that."


    "Yes, she does," she said dryly. "Because that''s exactly what you are."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel Great. Now it''s her turn to be ominously speaking in riddles.


    "Which is what?" I asked. "Just what am I supposed to be?"


    "A Nara''hym," Irene answered, the mes from the firece draping her face partly in the darkest shade. "A Child of Twilight."

 Chapter 928 The Seven Seasons

    Chapter 928 The Seven Seasons


    "Child of¡­ Twilight?"


    Again, I expected something more dramatic than what was given.


    "Child of Twilight, Twilight Child, Newborn of both Day and Night, Nara''hym," Irene said, ticking off titles one after another. "You may take your pick."


    So¡­ was that it?


    It really was just some nothing-moniker and nothing more? Not some ursed brand that''d forever damned me to an eternity of suffering? Or maybe the name of a dark wizard that''ll zap your eyebrows off if you dare say it out loud or something?


    "You look relieved," she remarked. "Were you expecting something else?"


    "Something worse," I muttered, nodding once. "You just never know with luck like mine."


    "Granted, you hear thising out from the mouth of Death herself, so I''d say your concern was well warranted. Still, a Nara''hym¡­" There she goes again, her head piqued and tilted in interest. "It never crossed my mind. It''s not a shock, a surprise¡­ but I suppose it''s an interesting little tidbit about yourself, so there''s that."


    "Interesting? Interesting how?" I asked. "In a good way, or¡­ should I be watching out for something I don''t know about myself?"


    "Look at me," she said. "You see me squirming anywhere before you?"


    If she had asked me that ten minutes ago, the answer would have been a resounding and definitive ''yes'', s, the detective here was made of much sterner stuff.


    "Nara''hym is just a term used for people who were born at a certain point in time," Irene said, rising from her seat and stretching her legs with a couple of paces around the cabin. "Here, in your realm, you have your horoscopes, zodiac signs¡ªKronocia, on the other hand, had the Librato Incan''hym, or in moreprehensible terms, The Seven Childs."


    There it was. The gravitas and ir I was looking for, one that had my head popping with questions like corn kernels in a bowl.


    "Childs?" I said, reeling out the first thought my lips managed to snag. "Not children?"


    "Trantion''s wonky if you want total uracy," she said, shrugging, her aimless wander bringing her over to the rustle and sways of trees by the window sill. "I''m an Elva''hym. A Child of Cleansing."


    Just more questions. They just kept on popping, don''t they?


    "And what does that mean?"


    "It''s just like I said¡ªhoroscopes, zodiac signs. The Seven Childs represents an entity born during any one of the seven cycles of Kronocia; cycles being seasons. Seven Seasons, Seven Childs, you get the gist."


    "You have seven different seasons?"


    "Some vary only slightly from yours," Irene went on, each statement she spoke its own bottomless can of worms entirely. "We have Summer, Yuvfra. The Winter months, Limim. Then Spring, which is Lit¡­"


    "Lit?" I said. "Like, you mean the word¡­?"


    "Yes, I know, very funny. Laugh it off," she then moved on, speaking as if I''d never interrupted her. "After that, Autumn, Rinstra. Which is when I was born. Which makes me an Elva''hym. A Child Of Cleansing."


    "Why Cleansing?"


    "It''s widely regarded that it was during the cycle of Rinstra that the Realm was cleansed anew. Alitro Elvanos. I''m not sure if you know what that¡ª"


    "A.E.," I nodded my head. "I know that one."


    Irene nodded back. "Hence, Elva''hym. A child of new beginnings."


    "And Nara''hym?" I asked, twisting and leaning up at the back of the couch to properly look her way, hanging onto every word she said. "What''s the context behind a Child of Twilight?"


    The bulb hanging overhead us gave a dimming flicker, still sputtering a candescent yellow in itsst few moments of life. Meanwhile, a cold began seeping into the cabin, the firece dampening into nothing more than a weak simmer. And through the window panes, the passing white of moonlight, of night, shone the brightest between both.


    Seemed quite fitting for the topic at hand¡­


    "Reenma. A cycle between cycles," Irene said. "Following Kronocian customs, that''s roughly around the period you were conceived."


    Can''t help but feel at the moment that the more I''m learning here, the more I''m starting to feel and sound like a squawking parrot. A very confused one at that.


    "A cycle between cycles. What the hell does that¡­?"


    "Thest three cycles can be¡­ quite tricky to borate," Irene paused, hesitating a breath, an exnation, before ultimately deciding to forge on. "They''re less cycles per se, urring far less often, unfolding from one to the next in a sequence, and would always override, ovep an already evolving cycle."


    I kept quiet. Of course, there was so much with what she had said to unpack, to inquire. But I fear that stopping this train of thought now would just violently derail me off the tracks. For now, I just listened.


    "Every five to ten years, a phenomenon urs. A point in time when the Realm of Kronocia is cast into a long period of evesting sun. An eternal day."


    Irene looked up, the enfeebled light from the bulb barely reflecting in her sight. She raised a hand toward it, twisting her wrist in a slow swivel, and in turn, inpliance with her motions, the bulb began to brighten, to burn, a dazzling light engulfing even the darkest corners from the room.


    "Twint''tra, it''s called. The cycle of Blessed Light. People born in this time are named Fara''hym. A Child of Fortune. Because it essentially is a cycle of great flourish and prosperity. Crops are bountiful. Magic is brimming. Poption rises. Everything doubles, triples¡­ almost as if deliberately on purpose in order to prepare people for what is toe next¡­"


    She moved her hand again, spinning in inverse, and the light immediately vanished, the room plunged into a near-pitch ckness. Dying embers feebly danced across the darkness as the firece gave its final smoldering breath before darkness too consumed it whole.


    "Nu''moor stands at the opposite end," I heard Irene''s voice echo throughout the void. "The cycle of the Long Dark, a prolonged night. In this cycle, which can span a few months to a few years, magic is at its most enervated, and more adaptable beings take reign of the Realm. The Elves, Vampires, Sik, Reno. Travels and tradings during this period were scarce. Birth rate plummets. Miscarriages and stillborns aremon tragedies, and the lucky few that make it past birth are often born Speakers, and are branded Corrah''hym. A Child of Pestilence."


    That didn''t sound very nice.


    "Feels a bit biased, that one," I remarked.


    The bulb suddenly flickered back on again, emanating a weak glow that struggled to even shed any light at all, and Irene dropped her arm back to her side.


    "You aren''t too far off," she said. "People like to think anyone born in this time are taboo, bad luck. No merit to any of it, of course. But that doesn''t stop superstition from spreading. Another rumor ims that Terestra herself was born a Corrah''hym. A long, long time ago. "


    "Is that true?"


    "I wouldn''t know," she said with a shrug. "If you''re interested in finding out, that''s something you''ll have to ask her yourself."


    Duly noted, then. Next time I''m feeling homesick, and I''m dialing for Sammy¡­ I''ll have to remember to rifle through the branches of our family tree with a closer eye. Speaking of which, I wonder what Sammy''s a child of? Can''t say why, but Fara''hym sounded like her through and through.


    "Then, finally, there''s Reenma. The cycle between cycles. Your cycle. The shortest, briefest of all the cycles. The intermediate between Twin''tra and Nu''moor. A state of existence of never fully light nor dark. It is a most beautiful time. If nothing else, that is one thing I do miss about Kronocia. The never-ending purple skies, the orange grasnds swaying beneath it. The vast ocean pulsating with light. I wish you could have seen it too. Nothing I can say would do it any justice."


    I didn''t need overt descriptions to see what she saw. I could feel the peace and serenity just from her words alone. The way she talked about it, how her eyes gazed far into an unknowable distance. Another drifting beam of moonlight basking her figure in a glow almost mystical.


    "Some may say it''s a cycle of bnce, of harmony. That, for a fleeting moment, the Realm transcends to a state of perfect equilibrium. If only for a little while. I mostly agree with that sentiment, but of course, not everyone is as optimistic as some."


    There was another quiver, the bulb dimming even more so than before. It was putting up a fight, a losing one at that.


    "Others believe that Reenma represents a flux, a sort of silent struggle for control between the light and darkness. Not an equilibrium, but of opposites shing, resulting in this odd transitional period as one sought to usurp the other, which ultimately ends in Nu''moor''s arrival. The cycle of darkness."


    The light was fading even more, such much so now but not yet. It hadn''t gone yet. So there I sat, peering back at Irene through an empty void of not darkness, not light¡­ but a harmony, or a dissonance of both.


    "And a Nara''hym, a rare Child of Twilight can represent either or both of these stances," she said to me, her words weighed with many untold meanings. "A being in perfect control of both states of their nature¡­ "


    Then it finally happened. The light flickered once more and no more. And only darkness remained in its ce.


    "Or as one that would inevitably be overtaken by the other."

 Chapter 929 Talks Past Midnight, Part 1

    Chapter 929 Talks Past Midnight, Part 1


    Irene had me dropping her off back at the station.


    Never mind that it was already two to three ticks of the clock to the stroke of midnight. Diligence simply knows no rest, apparently, and neither does Irene¡­ apparently.


    Let me just say that it really wasn''t the best feeling in the world pulling up in front of the station doors, and having to see her off to more long, grueling hours behind a lonely desk, instead of her porch, her house, kissing her goodbye and with the hopeful wish of a rest goodnight.


    Unfortunately, here, nothing much to hope for once she goes up those cold, concrete steps and through thoserge, sturdy double doors. Maybe a hot brew of coffee at the very least.


    "Go home, get a nice long sleep, okay?" Irene said to me as shended on the sidewalk, stealing the sentiments right out of my head and robbing me of all pleasure from saying those words. "I''ll see you at your shift tomorrow. Save my spot, make sure no one takes it."


    "You''re gonna be there, not gonna drop dead from exhaustion first?" I took the helmet from her hands, channeling all my rustled feelings at the big, bad building behind her. "Sometimes it feels like you''re the only detective they got in the entire precinct."


    "You say that like I''m frail, overworked. Look at me, really believe a pile of paperwork, interrogation reports, and evidence gathering is going to be the death of me?"


    I didn''t have to see anything more to believe anything else. Now, I don''t exactly know the limit to a Subus'' endurance, but it''s clear enough that Irene was still far from ever reaching that point. Except¡­


    "That''s not my point¡­"


    "No, I know your point," she said, every single grievance I held validated by the soft look in her eyes. "But you know, my fellow officers¡ªthey all have lives too. And they all are only able to go back to it sooner, quicker, because I do what I do."


    lights¦­¦Ïvel "So do you, Irene."


    "They have families, children," she retorted. "And lives like those, every moment matters, don''t you think? The way I see it, their time is worth more than mine."


    I could only grumble, only defeated, only sumbing, because I couldn''t think of anything else to p back with after a point like that.


    "That''s all there is to it, huh?" I mused out loud. "So, say, you have a family of your own¡ªexample¡ªfinally gonna start learning to live a little?"


    "Example?" she chuckled, her eyes in a bemused squint. "You''re really asking me this?"


    "I mean, if that''s what it takes for you to value your time, then¡­" I threw an arm up, unsure of what I was even saying anymore. "Just answer the question."


    "Hm, well, in that case¡­ going by the example you gave, umm¡­" Irene went silent for a moment, cupping her chin with a finger pressed over her lips in deep thought, before, gradually, a subtle smile began poking out at the edges. "I-I wouldn''t know, can''t really answer that one. Possibly? Perhaps? I don''t know. We''ll¡­ We''ll just have to see for ourselves."


    The way she said it, the way she sounded¡­ less and less did it feel like just a hypothetical and more¡­ like something more¡­ tangible?


    I felt my throat squeeze, her words echoing in my head inadvertently shaping my own, and I suddenly asked her, "Will we?"


    Irene got quiet again. Apletely different kind of quiet. No second needed to think, she took a step forward, leaned in close¡­ her little smile disappearing in a tingling pressure, a slight, lovely warmth pressing against my lips before stepping back again, that endearing smirk little no longer.


    "Maybe one day," she whispered, before finally disappearing up those steps, through those doors, leaving me the same way she does everyone else: with my every impulse wanting for more.


    Never did say when that day would be, did she? Could be a long time from now, talking years, maybe more¡­ or it could also be in no time at all.


    Guess we really will see, won''t we?


    When I got back home, opening the front door, kicking off my shoes, and feeling the thermostat do its work, thawing away theyer of cold coating my entire body, I could have curled up on top of the doormat and entered dreand right there and then.


    After the euphoric high Irene left me as a parting present had worn off, I was very rudely reminded how exhausted I actually was, and if not for Ash always dutifully ready to wee me, I would have been fine sleeping on the floor like some dog. But in front of her?


    I''d rather never have a wink of sleep again than embarrass myself for her to see.


    I managed to mumble some sort of greeting, muster a smile, before I pivoted for the nearest armchair in sight. A little breather, just a couple of minutes to get my bearings¡­ before I go on and die trying taking on the colossal task of mbering up a flight of stairs.


    Then something strange happened.


    I blinked once¡ªnot even a long blink, I don''t think¡ªand all of a sudden, it was deeper into the night, everything was quieter, darker and Mr. ck had decided to make a nest out of myp.


    Weird how that happens sometimes, huh? Casual time travel. Side effects include dizziness, dry lips, parched throat, and slight memory loss urring all at once because apparently, the cost of breaking the space-time continuum is the equivalent of experiencing a mild hangover.


    I yawned, immediately catching the attention of something stirring in the dark. It was a momentter that I saw it¡ªthe vibrant green of Ash''s gaze hovering closely by.


    "Ah, Master," she said, her approaching footsteps echoing in my ears. "How are you feeling? Would you like something to drink, perhaps?"


    "Urk¡­" I managed to say, which I believed was ''yes'' in some ancient dialect. Fortunately, Ash spoke Pagan and took to the kitchen at once. "What time is it?"


    "Four in the morning, Master," came the immediate reply, and I felt something nice and warm gently push into my palms. "Drink. You may inquire more after, should you wish to."


    I chugged it down, a cascade of warm water running all the way down my throat. Just water, in and simple. Yet, at that moment in time, the most delicious thing in the universe. Nopetition.


    Ash turned a dial, gradually illuminating the living room in a dim glow, and I discovered it wasn''t just the two of us in here.


    Fast asleep on the couch to my left, Adalia slept away like a princess in her chambers. So graceful, so pristine, every inch of her slumber, and all without even any conscious effort on her part. Her hair¡­ I don''t remember it looking that way, or that good either.


    Strands woven and tied into flowing waves of misty silver, curled in some ends, straight in others¡­ with her ribbon holding it all together in ce¡­ dozens of tiny gems glimmering in the light.


    Amanda must have gotten her hands all over her. But for once, it was all for the better. If nothing else, she always knew how to go beyondplete perfection.


    "You didn''t sleep¡­" I muttered, dragging my heavy head toward Ash''s direction. "But I should be expecting that by now, shouldn''t I?"


    "In your state, how could I ever hope for myself a peaceful night''s rest?" She answered in kind, sitting on the sofa across from me where she presumably had been for the past few hours. "I assure you, Master. Keeping watch of you is just as much for my sake as it is yours."


    Her phoney open right beside her, disying a bright wall of text as far as I could see. Seems she''s been reading to pass the time. Slowly but surely, I noticed, she''s been limating to using her phone a lot more now. Give it a couple more months, and it''ll be like she''s been living in this world her entire life.


    "Your clothes are stained, muddied¡­" Ash pointed out, grimacing a little. "I surmise your time with Lady Irene proved quite a taxing venture."


    "You surmise?" I repeated, cocking a brow. "No, I''m pretty you''re doing a lot more than just surmising, aren''t you?"


    Her ears twitched, stiffening. "Um, I¡­ I''m afraid I don''t follow."


    "Don''t follow?" I parroted again, smirking a little now. "Because you really can''t? Or you simply won''t?"


    "I-I won''t. No! I misspoke¡ªI mean, no! Yes! I¡­I can''t! I don''t! I really do not follow, Master, um¡­ what¡­ yes, um¡­ I feel we best turn to another matter entirely. Um, what would you like for breakfast in the morning?"


    Okay, yes, it''s cruel, it''s vile, I know. But it was just so cute watching her try and wriggle her way out of telling the truth. All in the attempt to keep Amanda''s secret still a secret. What a trooper she was.


    Kinda makes me sad it was all in vain.


    "Not sure, Ash,"I shrugged. "How about we ring Amanda to ask? She seems to know what''s best for me every time, don''t you think?"


    Again, just those little ear wriggles¡­ augh¡­ why was it so fun to be so mean?


    "No, I¡­I don''t suppose that''s particrly necessary¡­" she stammered with elegance and grace, holding her head up high with eyes looking everything but into mine. "Actually, I¡ª"


    "...am involved in a nefarious scheme to automate the proceedings of my master''s love life?" I finished for her quickly, much to her horror and dismay. "Yeah, I know."


    I peered at her, fists clenched, squirming, lips puckered and all, and finished the rest of my drink, trying to drown out myughter.


    "Quite the devious Elf you''ve be, haven''t you Ash?" I said. "Naughty, naughty..."


    She went red, silent.


    Oh, how adorable it was.

 Chapter 930 Talks Past Midnight, Part 2

    Chapter 930 Talks Past Midnight, Part 2


    "You enjoyed that, Master."


    Sorry, was that an usation I just heard? Baseless nder drumming across my eardrums? A faint bit of red lingered on Ash''s cheeks, staring back at me with a brand new set of eyes. Ones that looked oddly reproachful, resentful¡­ but surely that couldn''t be, right?


    "Indulging my lies, my poor excuses, watching me make a fool of myself¡­" Ash tucked her hands into her arms, straightening back up, looking quite elegant again, graceful¡­ while exhaling arge breath that was anything but. "I hope at the very least you derived as much amusement as you could from my tactless disy."


    "Hey, I was just asking questions," I said, raising both hands and pleading my innocence. "It was all on you to choose how you wanna answer them. And lo and behold, did my darling Elf just choose to tell me a lie?"


    "Unfortunately, it seems that she has, Master," Ash replied, quiet, meeker than a mouse, and echoing a timidity that was much bigger than that. All while still putting on a brave face. "Bedgrudingly, reluctantly, all whilst keeping only your best interest at heart. If you would, I ask that you only be lenient with your judgment."


    "Hmm, I dunno," I left my seat to join hers, carefully cradling Mr. ck to the floor and making as big of a show as I could out of pondering and contemting the whole five paces from here to there. "It''s just¡­ lying, y''know? Out of all the people in the world, the most honorable, the most noble, well¡­ I didn''t think she''d ever dare."


    My shoulder brushed hers, and she jerked a little. I could feel her apprehension but also something a little more. The thin line her lips were molded to¡ªa fine middle ground between embarrassment and boldness.


    "I surmise that this humble, wholly remorseful Elf would desire nothing more but to offer you her sincerest apologies, Master," Ash said, that thin line slowly curving into something more. "But, s, you don''t seem to be upset with this unruly Elf in the least, and consequently, stripping her of her only opportunity to do so."


    "Yeah, not a chance," I said simply. "You lied to me. Defied me. C''mon, Ash¡­" Without a care in the world, I leaned into her, wrapping my arm around and tucking the top of her head right under my chin; a sweet, rxing fragrance enveloping me in the silky strands of soft, white hair. "I''ve never been more proud of you."


    And at the beck and call of praises, her ears wriggled gleefully against my neck. What a strange thing to be proud of¡ªbeing lied to, wasn''t even a good lie either¡­ but, y''know what? So what?


    I''ve been lied to and proud.


    "I do wish it was for a better reason, though," I said to her. "Like getting groceries but you''re really hitting the arcades. Or telling me I look good in a shirt when I actually do not. Lying for Amanda on the other hand¡­ mmm¡­ feels like she''s tainted you."


    "You overembellish, Master," Ash said catingly. "Lady Amanda had simply requested that you not be informed of her ns right away. Given time, I was assured you would be made aware of it all soon enough."


    "Oh yeah?" I said, scoffing. "When might that be, I wonder?"


    "Tomorrow, if I recall," she answered, much to my surprise. "I believe her intent was to invite you to an outing of some kind, taking the opportunity to finally reveal her proposal."


    So that''s what the movie date was for¡­ her message back at the cabin¡­ seems she intended for more than just one plot twist for tomorrow, or I mean,ter in the day.


    Heh, little does she know though¡ªI already got spoiled.


    "Though it is my current belief that Lady Irene had simply begged to differ," Ash continued. "She never was particrly keen on Amanda''s n since its inception."


    "And you are?"


    "I believe it has its merits. The promises of convenience, efficiency¡ªin a sense, a more pragmatic, orderly approach to a bundle of rtionships that is anything but," Ash said, and any moment I was expecting her to whip out a board and start listing out equations to go along with her basis. "But whether it stands to its potential remains to be seen. For now, I choose simply to trust Lady Amanda''s judgment. Even if this n of hers does not ultimatelye to fruition, I know she would have faltered with the best of intentions still."


    Now, see, originally I was far on the opposite side of the fence regarding this whole ordeal. But now¡­ well, I''ll just say that Amanda better give Ash her thanks for being the silver-tongued ambassador she didn''t know she had on the matter.


    Let''s just see how this goes then, I guess.


    "So, to summarize, you''re all in on this thing?" I asked.


    Ash nodded her head once, looking me confidently in the eye. "As much as I hope you would be too."


    "Alright, then, riddle me this, Ash," I said, taking in a big breath. "The Subus has two days. The Human snatched three¡­" I veered my gaze, ncing at the big bundle of deep slumber on the couch to our right. "...meanwhile the Vampire''s happy with a little something here and there. So, with all that in mind, can you tell me how many days exactly the Elf decided to take for herself?"


    "Ah," Ash''s face fell a little, slightly abashed. "I did not realize you were that well-informed."


    I shrugged. "Irene really begged to differ."


    She chuckled at that. "In any case, Master. I believe you simply misconstrue me."


    "Miscon¡ªdid I?" I lifted both brows as high as I could stretch them. "You said you were all for it, even listed out some of its upsides. And I sorta get it. If everyone has their own dedicated time, then everybody wins. That''s the gist of it, right?"


    "Yes, I suppose."


    "So why deliberately choose to lose out?" I asked. "What¡ªopportunities for thee, but not for me? What''s going on here?"


    "As I''ve said, Master, you''ve misunderstood my intentions," Ash said, sliding herself again under my chin. "If I''m allowed my whims and wants, then I would wish to im you for every minute of my life. A sentiment that I am confident I am not alone in sharing. But I must never think of myself solely. Above all else, you matter the most to me, Master."


    As with the case with every word that leaves her lips, I could feel my heart beating dangerously fast.


    "It is with you always in mind that I''ve chosen as I did. For your sake, your happiness," she continued on. "And I know you can be happy. I know I can provide you happiness, in my own way. But everyone else can do that too, and perhaps at times, even better, all in their own unique and special ways."


    I paused to think, trying and failing to see her point.


    "So¡­?" I trailed off.


    "So," she picked up after me. "Should there exist a better alternative than me, then isn''t it only prudent that I step aside?"


    "No¡­" I realized at once what she was trying to say, and I couldn''t keep the dismay out of my voice. "Are you seriously settling yourself as second best?"


    Ash just smiled. "Of course, if stated in such crass terms as that, it sounds¡ª"


    "It does sound bad, Ash," I said, sighing, holding her tighter. "You''re more than that, better than that. No way in hell are you inferior to anyone else."


    "You speak of grievances I do not hold, Master," she said softly. "Rest assured, truly, this is what I want for you."


    "But how about what I want for you?"


    "Me?"


    "Scratch that," I pushed her way, holding her out at arm''s length and staring straight into her bright emerald eyes. "What about what I want in general?"


    "What¡­ you want¡­?" Ash blinked. "You mean to say¡­ me?"


    "Yeah," I nodded. "This arrangement doesn''t seem to factor in what I would want, so¡­ what if I wanted you?"


    Her cheeks were starting to swell with color again. "Um, well, as I recall¡­ you do have your own separate days to choose who you wish to¡ª"


    "But what if I want you tomorrow?" I interrupted her. "What if I want you today? Right now? Every day? Every hour?"


    Her expression tightened. I couldn''t tell if she was ttered, flustered, or stuck between both at once.


    "Then that simply wouldn''t be fair to the others," she answered slowly, calmly. "And I know without a doubt you wouldn''t want that for them."


    "True," I said, agreeingpletely. "So it''s truly a wonder how you immediately know what I want for them but not for you."


    "Ah¡­" Ash closed her eyes, finally seeing the w in her logic. "I¡­ it seems I''ve misjudged. I was thinking¡­ for me, your happiness is¡­"


    "Iplete," I finished for her. "Without you."


    "Of course," the smile returned to her expression, her head falling to a bow. "And for that, I truly do apologize."


    I leaned into her again, this time with my lips meeting hers. For that brief moment, I let my eyes rest, hearing the rapid flutter of what sounded like helicopter rotors hovering around both my ears.


    "Say you''ll get some days for yourself," I told her, lifting myself away. "And all''s forgiven, alright?"


    With a finger, I swiped aside the bangs over her eyes, unveiling a deep, vibrant gaze that refused to utch from mine. Ash was mere inches away, her silence, her stare, everything within a nudge, within a straying impulse''s reach, and for a second, she almost seemed to draw in closer, that straying impulse in reach¡­


    "I shall discuss my options with Amanda in the morning," she dered, rising to her feet and staring down at me so tenderly. "Till then, Master, I believe it''s time for the both of us to get some sleep."


    "Sleep, right, yeah," I said, thete-night fatigue suddenly overtaking me upon realization. "In that case, would you like to¡ª?"


    "I would," Ash said, her voice and smile teeming with relish. "But, s, I fear if we do, Master, sleep would be thest thing we would be getting."


    "That''s a bad thing?"


    Again, she chuckled¡­ quietly and coyly.


    "You have work, Master," she said, sounding a little mournful over the fact herself. "Next time, perhaps¡­"


    Story of my life.


    Ash took her leave with a parting bow, already turned around with my empty cup of water in hand and sights set for the kitchen sink. But the thing was I haven''t had enough of her¡­ or at least, not just yet.


    They were all just myths. The simple everyman''s superstition. Irene was very firm in instilling that fact in me, and I believe her through and through. Yet still, a man can''t help but wonder, y''know?


    "By the way, Ash," I called out, stopping in her tracks. "You''re, you¡­ what season were you born in?"


    Ash slowly turned around, wearing a nk look befitting for something so out of the blue.


    "I''ll rephrase," I said. "The Seven Childs, you know about that, right? I''m just wondering, y''know¡­"


    "What Child I''m supposed to be, I see," Ash nodded with fullprehension. "I surmise Lady Irene''s lessons extend beyond the strenuous as well¡­ being aware of such a custom."


    "I guess you could say that."


    Nara''hym. A Child of Twilight. The representation of perfect bnce of one''s own nature or to bepletely consumed by it. That''s what Irene said about me before promptly shrugging it all off as nothing as she rightfully did.


    There was no merit to any of it, after all. They''rebels, horoscopes. Things you treat as fun little tidbits and nothing more. That''s all they are.


    Aren''t they?


    "Corrah''hym, Master," Ash said. "A Child of Pestilence, if you must know."


    I heard her words, saw the smile on her face, how it looked a little less so than it did just a moment prior.


    "I see," I muttered, not knowing what else to say. "Thanks, Ash."


    Ash just bowed again, more than happy to have just obliged. "Have a good night, Master," before disappearing into the faint echoes of a running sink.


    Guess that''s my cue to go... all the way up and within the walls of my bedroom, not a single drifting thought in my head, until I was under the covers of my bed, and staring up at the nk canvas of my ceiling to whittle my wonders upon.


    And yeah, y''know what?


    The Childs are all a bunch of hocus-pocus bullshit after all. Not a single facet of truth to what they allegedly represent.But hey, if I do have to pick a favorite of the lot... any at all... then I don''t know...


    Corrah''hym does roll quite nicely off the tongue.


    Just saying.

 Chapter 931 A Bad Day

    Chapter 931 A Bad Day


    It was somewhere deep in thete Tuesday afternoon, underneath an inverted ocean of clear, blue skies, sun shining high, that I was slowly working to the conclusion that it was simply going to be another one of those kinds of Tuesdays if you get my meaning.


    Everyone loves to give Monday the deserved k for being the vile, cruel Monday that it was, but Tuesday can get just as vicious, just as heartless if it wanted to at any time without any impending warning to soften the blow.


    I certainly didn''t get any.


    At least with Mondays, you knew what to expect. When Tuesdays go bad, the betrayal cuts deep. And yet even after hours spent reconciling with that fact, I can still feel the sting.


    It all started this morning with something small, simple¡­ just the seemingly inconsequential funny-sounding sputtering from my bike''s exhaust pipe. If I weren''t already rushing to my shift, I had probably given the time to give a damn.


    But with the looming threat of rearming Nick with a fresh arsenal of snides at stake, goes without saying, I really thought I had made the better choice at the time.


    Work, meanwhile, was just simply¡­ bad. Can''t sugarcoat it any more than that. Bad''s all I got, and during service, bad was all I was throughout.


    Hayley did aplete overhaul of the menu on top of the makeover she made to the entire cafe. Was in for quite a discovery when I clocked in yesterday.


    New servings, new ingredients which also meant new things to memorize, once again, keeping with the Asterian themes, names, ng¡­ and with only a day''s worth of training instilled in my feeble mind, I might have fumbled a few orders here and there which, granted, would have been just fine had this been just another ordinary Tuesday.


    Little did I know that Hayley had also gone on an extravagant promotion spree.


    A shoutout in one of Tyler''s videos here, an endorsement from Amanda''s there, and voil¨¤, you get a backlog of still iing orders that spans all the way out the door. By the time the rush had settled, I was clocking three and a half hours in overtime.


    Sure, Hayley would have probably left me off the leash at any time had I asked¡­ but I just didn''t have it in me to leave her and the middle shift swamped behind the counter. So I stayed. Made more mistakes. And for my selfless disy of generosity, I was granted the entirety of tomorrow off.


    "That''s for tomorrow''s shoot," Hayley informed me before I could burst into joyous tears in her arms. "Remember¡ªall the main cast has to be there. Main includes you. Mr. Director made it extra clear how important tomorrow is gonna be, so better make sure you catch up on your suaveness, Chester."


    I left the cafe, walking the walk of a defeated man. The thought of home was the only thing that kept me from lying sprawled out in the middle of the road. It kept me chugging through thatst mile, the literal homestretch.


    I put on my helmet, got on my bike¡­ and resounded loudly like the punchline of the week¡­ there was that funny-sounding sputter again. Thest thing I heard, before I heard nothing more.


    No matter how many I twisted the ignition, or how hard I kicked the starter, it was no use¡­ Tuesday had struck again¡­ leaving me in the silentpany of crudely sprayed smiley graffitied on the side of a neighboring building.


    I feel mocked.


    "Alright, okay, your girl''s really got me stumped here."


    Those weren''t words you''d wanna hear, especially more soing from the uneven, uncertain lips of your local seasoned mechanic.


    "I double-checked all the usual suspects, dead battery, faulty spark plug, stubborn starter, but¡­" the mechanic exhaled a tobo-tinged breath, billowing the hanging strands of his bushy mustache. "...yeah, no, everything checks out. Battery''s healthy, spark''s sparking, starter''s loose and good. Nothing''s wrong with your bike, buddy."


    "Mmm," I nodded, tired. "Except for the fact that it doesn''t start."


    "Exactly!" the mechanic eximed, breaking into a dry, wheezy chuckle. "And I can''t just go swapping out parts if I don''t even know what needs swapping to begin with. Gonna have to take a closer look at things, start picking apart at it¡ªonly way we''re gonna get to the bottom of this. But fair warning first, it''s gonna be a while if we''re really gonna go that way."


    All I could do was sigh. What else was I expecting to hear after wheeling my bike all the way to the nearest Auto Shop on a very special day like this one?


    Briefly, I sifted through the contents of the shop. It looked old, which was good. Paint on the walls king off in chunks, tools atop dented workbenches sparsely smudged with years of rust. If they''ve been here for that long, then so has he. Guy oughta know his craft. I trust him.


    "How long do you need?" I asked.


    "Depends on when and where I find the problem. We got a needle-in-a-haystack situation here," the man said. "Best estimate I can give, well¡­ way longer than you''re probably hoping for."


    "That''s fine, it''s okay," I said, just rolling with the punches at this point. "Go do your thing, man. Thanks."


    "Right," the man cleared his throat, putting his hands together in a single echoing sp. "Just a few more things, some info, name, phone number, the usual¡­ yeah, I''ll get a pen, just a minute¡­"


    After stepping into his office for a moment, and filling out what was needed, I was all set on moving on to the next step in the grieving process: finding another way home.


    "Wait, wait, hold up a sec," the mechanic called out, catching up to me just as I passed through to the outdoors. "My card, take it. Number''s at the bottom. We also do consults,e to you in case you can''te to us. Hopefully, you won''t need it but hey, you never know."


    "Oh, thanks," I took the card from his hand, spotting thepany logo, motto, and as well as the owner himself. "Anyway, uh, Mr. Leonard¡­ thanks again for taking care of me here. I appreciate the help."


    "That''s Rudy to you, sir," he said with a smirk. "And not to worry, it''s my pleasure. As for your ride, I''ll do my best to keep cost at a minimum. Don''t want you sweating over how many zeroes you''re gonna need to cover."


    I gave him a look. "You''d do that?"


    "Special discount," he beamed. "For first-time customers only."


    "Wow¡­" I felt my lips loosening a little, gradually covering up. "That''s¡­ I appreciate it, thanks."


    Then, as I began to swivel back to the open road, ready to leave, Rudy spoke up again, his eyes wrinkling in slight concern.


    "Got a way back?" he asked, taking a step to my side. "You booking a ride?"


    My first thought was the power of friendship and love. But I realize that Irene had to be swamped, and Amanda''s busy prepping for theing semester. Nick''s a no-go. Tyler would be suicide, so¡­


    "Already on it," I muttered, phone in hand and thumb swiping through offers.


    "Yeah, no, don''t bother," Rudy said at once, shaking his head. "Those fuckers charge double and triple around this time. Complete scam. Not on my watch. I''ll get you home, no problem."


    "What?"


    "Hey, Derrick!" Rudy shouted back into the shop. "Derrick! Get over here, boy, c''mon! Got a customer here waiting on you!"


    Approaching in a half-sprint, Derrick came in the disheveled form of anky, slender young man roughly around my age with a stubble on his chin and a lit cigarette tucked between his lips.


    If I had to say anything, then he looked like a man of priorities, and by that I mean, a man with none at all. Lax, lifeless, and listless, a trinity of lethargy personified, and for some reason, he also looked oddly familiar to me.


    "Here," Derrick said, announcing his presence with all the enthusiasm of depression. "What do I gotta do."


    "Get him home," Rudy ordered, jerking a thumb in my direction. "He''s got no ride, and excellent service is our policy, ain''t it? Get to serving."


    "On it¡­" the young man replied, putting out his cigarette and sauntering off to a truck parked nearby.


    "Wait, hold on," I spoke up. "Mr. Leonard¡ªRudy, you don''t really have to¡ª"


    "Like hell, I don''t," he interrupted. "One look on your face tells me all I need to do. We all have our shit days, and it looks to me like you''re going through one right now. Really gonna turn down the opportunity to maybe make it less shit for you?"


    "No, it''s just, um¡­" I looked at him, peered into his eyes, the kindly smile on his old, age-weathered face. "That''s just¡­ I don''t think it''s exactly in the job description of a mechanic to undercharge his clients or even offer them a free ride home."


    He sniggered, his ''stache wriggling lively as he did. "Then how about for being human? Lending a helping hand, when we can, when we''re able. Pretty much what we''re born for, don''t you think?"


    Just who the hell was this guy? Literal benevolence incarnate¡­


    "I don''t know what to say," I muttered.


    "Okay, now you''re just lying, been saying it already, haven''t you?" he raised a hand, patting me lightly on the shoulder, still with that same look in his eyes. "Thank you."


    That look of overwhelming gratitude.


    "Thanks, then," I muttered, dazed, blinking back. "Thank you, Rudy."


    He nodded his head, his smile with relish, with a palpable joy.


    "You''re wee."

 Chapter 932 Pleasant Shocks

    Chapter 932 Pleasant Shocks


    Derrick was as aloof a driver as he was a talker, that is to say, he was barely ever even present for either.


    Just me giving directions, as he, in turn, turned toward them. And I''d clutch onto my seat and hold on for dear life.


    If I had known I''d be riding shotgun with a man that takes red lights as mere two-cent suggestions, shooting past them whenever he''s run out of his three collective seconds of patience¡­ yeah¡­ I''d rather be walking¡­ rather the chance of spraining my ankle than spraining my freaking neck.


    But toote now. There was absolutely no way out of this lovely gesture of goodwill. Especially not at the speed we were going, clocking in at fifteen traffic vitions per hour.


    And counting.


    "Want one?" He asked, shaking a carton of cigarettes at me, one hand on the wheel. "You look like you need it."


    Gee, I wonder what gave him that idea.


    "Nah, I''m good," I said, declining. "Don''t smoke."


    Derrick went ahead and lit himself a piece, and I could feel the ethereal heart of my soul drop into the incorporeal chasm of my soul''s stomach when I saw him take both hands off the steering wheel to light his piece of manufactured serotonin.


    Man''s gonna kill me. One way or another. I just know it.


    "So¡­ your boss," I spoke up, desperately trying to cling onto something with some ground to the reality I once knew and cherished. "...he was nice. Does he always go above and beyond like this?"


    "Dad," He corrected, tapping his ashes onto a mountain of soot inside the cupholder. "And, yeah, he''s good, nice. You''ll get used to it."


    "You''re his son?" I asked, surprised. They say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree, but, damn, this apple rolled far down the hill. "So it''s a family business?"


    "Third generation, that''s me, yes¡ªleft turn here? Yes?" He said,ing to a junction with no signs of slowing for an answer. I affirmed, he turned, and inertia went and had its way with me as we spun around the bend. "My dad got the ce from my grand-uncle when he died. I help out in the shop sometimes, but I''m mostly out doingmissions for regrs while he handles everything else. You know, you look very familiar to me. Just saying."


    Derrick said everything he said in the same unfluctuating monotonous tone, and barely with any room to breathe between sentences, it took me a moment to realize that he had even said what he just said.


    I turned toward him, giving him more than just the usual dubious, life-in-peril nces.


    "Funny you should say that. Feeling''s mutual," I told him. "Hm, you don''t stop for a cup of coffee on your way to work, do you?"


    "I make my own," he muttered, cigarette pping with his lips as he eyed me with deep scrutiny. "Seriously, I know I know you. Fuck, what did you say your name was again?"


    "I''m¡ª"


    "Wait, hold that," something dawned on him then, and he shifted in his seat as well as the way he looked at me. "Hold that pose. Okay, now can you pretend you''re pissed at me? Look at me mad, make me shit myself, alright? Go."


    I didn''t question it. I learned quite some time ago you learn shit faster if you just do as you''re told. I give Amanda all the credit for that. For better or for worse.


    "Here," I scrunched my brows, dropped my gaze and I pretended I was back in the cinema with Amandast Sunday, and a swarm of high-schoolers seated in the front row in an unbroken queue of bad manners and phone shes. "Good enough?"


    A smile slowly began sneaking onto Derrick''s lips, and he began to nod, slowly, and then, eventually, fervently, realizing and recognizing something I still didn''t. Not yet at least.


    "Well, well, fucking well," Derrick said, smothering his cigarette against the billion scorch marks on the dashboard, and for the first time, I saw his foot push all the way down on the brake pedal before the glow of a stoplight, his awe painted in a bright, deep red. "The Big Man of House yboy as I live and breathe. What an honor this is¡ªshit."


    And precisely after that was when I made my own startling realization. I knew I recognized thatx face, that sloth-like slouch, and especially that whiff of rancid nicotine in his breath. I did know Derrick.


    After all, it was he who tended to my wounds once upon a time¡­ in an arena, in a convention, a long time ago¡­ and he couldn''t really do that without the both of us being up close and personal with each other''s discerning features.


    "You were one of the staff back then," I muttered just as awe-stricken. "When I was in thepetition, you answered my questions, patched me up, right? Sucked at it too."


    "Wasn''t in the damn job description when I took it," He said, sniggering a little. "You''re lucky I even fucking bothered. But wow¡ªcan you believe this? The highlight of that boring-ass convention. Didn''t think I''d see you again, Sir yboy."


    I winced a little, trying to pass it off with a smile. "I don''t think I like being called that."


    "No? Then why''d you knighted yourself as that? Not to mention, you snag both prizes. That hot elfdy, the superstar Amanda Collins. What are you if not the biggest yboy in town? Hey, they still keep in touch with you? Still hang with them? That''s your prize, right? Your reward. If they still do, I ain''t calling you anything else. Sorry, yboy."


    Derrick came at me with so many full stops and question marks, that I didn''t even know what the hell to pick apart first. And in the end, I couldn''t refute him at all. In a way, ounting for all his ims, nothing he said was wrong. He was right. I was the biggest yboy in town.


    My own dazzling, glittering crown to bear. Yay.


    After we had discovered each other''s hidden identity, Derrick opened up drastically. He remainedid-back and aloof, but with an air that felt much more approachable. We talked. Mainly about the convention. I mean it was the only thing we had inmon at the moment.


    I made a fan out of him after my disy of valor at the arena. He liked that I could not only talk shit but also be able to back it up with a pair of fists. Which was a far cry from his more ambivalent assessment during the whole affair.


    "First time I''ve ever seen Leon eat shit," He said with a twinkling gaze harkening back to a time long past. "Never gonna forget that. Beautiful uppercut. Did you know you actually left him with a bruise on his chin for a week? Amazing¡­"


    The way he went on about it. Sounded almost like he had a vendetta against the Golden Prince Charming, or maybe just for dashing hunks in general.


    "My pleasure," I said, bowing humbly. "d you enjoyed the show."


    "Made the whole damn shift worth it," he said, still dewy-eyed. "Luckily, that big fe Nick dropped out when he did. Otherwise, you''d have probably eaten shit too."


    "Mm¡­" I raised my head. "...eh, debatable."


    But, s, time flies by when your driver''s been tamed and you no longer have to fear for your life, and before we knew it, we were on thest stretch of road to home.


    Derrick pulled up just before the driveway, and I dropped down to the pavement, waving goodbye from the passenger-side window that was permanently stuck open.


    "Welp, it was real nice seeing you again, Sir yboy," He said, saluting, another lit cigarette tucked between his fingers. "See you around, alright?"


    "Yeah, hopefully with a better name too," I said. "And there is a better one you can use, y''know?"


    "Nah," Derrick declined, hands on the wheel and the truck roaring with a start. "yboy''s nice."


    He drove off, a cloud of smog as noxious as his breath trailing behind him. Well, then, that was quite the unexpected encounter, and all things considered, I wouldn''t say it was unpleasant. Derrick seemed cool enough. Apetent driver, at the very least. I mean, hey, he got me home in one piece, didn''t he?


    Pretty much all I could have asked for, honestly.


    When I reached my porch, walked the rickety steps up toward the front door, for some reason, I just stopped. Everything I was doing, everything I was thinking, I pushed the brakes on all of it.


    Something¡­ felt off. Maybe not exactly off, but¡­ different in a way. It wasn''t just gut feeling, or a hunch, or some secret sixth sense. Staring at the front door of my house, I just knew something was different.


    And then, without any of my input, the door swung open, and a figure stood prominently before my very eyes.


    Shorter than me, thinner than me, and most unfortunately, much louder than me too.


    "You''rete!" The figure crossed her arms, ring up at me with her piercing blue eyes, bncing on tiptoes trying to close the gap. "Don''t think I don''t hear you stomping like a giant out there? Ash said you''re supposed to be home an hour and a half ago! Just who the hell do you think you are wasting our precious time?"


    I felt myself being blown a couple of steps back, from the shock, from the shouting, from the everything, and especially from her. Standing there under the doorway so haughtily, bathed in the scent and sight of nostalgia, of home.


    "You look surprised," she remarked bluntly. "Why? Why the surprise? You''ve seen me a million times before, Big Bro. I''m not worth that kind of look on your face. Don''t make it weird."


    "Sammy," I said, pausing to gape at her. "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I¡ª?" Sammy closed her eyes, her eyebrows sinking heavily in a sharp nt. "Seriously¡­ Mom!" she suddenly shouted, tossing her head into the house and stomping off inside. "Get over here, won''t you?! Your son''s a freaking idiot and I''m not dealing with this!"


    "Wait, Mom''s also¡ª?"


    I didn''t need to finish the thought, the question. Almost at once, the answer emerged slowly from within. There she was, shorter than me, thinner than me, taking Sammy''s ce on the otherside of the door, and exuding that same sense of nostalgia even more strongly than before.


    Before anything else, I noticed her smile.


    That loving, gentle expression that seemed forever etched, never changing in the slightest. Next was her hair, that braided bundle of light hazel draped loosely over her shoulder the same way as Sammy''s. After that, her eyes, so much like mine, a perfect mirror match, peering into my own. Then, of course, came everything else¡­ illuminated in the warmth and light of the bright afternoon sun.


    "Try and excuse your sister, won''t you?" she said to me. "She''s just upset you weren''t here yet when we drop by to surprise you. Then when you''re still not here when you''re actually supposed to... well... she missed you, you know? "


    "Missed me?" I was reeling, blinking. "Surprise me?"


    "And surprise you are, indeed, it seems," Mom nodded, beaming wide and lovingly, ruffling the hair on my head, in that one brief moment when she felt a lot taller than I could ever grow up to be. "Happy Birthday, Dear."

 Chapter 933 Made With Love

    Chapter 933 Made With Love


    "Shift rante?" Mom stepped further out onto the porch, asking, guessing, the tenderness of her voice offering endless sympathy andfort. "You look tired, sweetheart."


    "Uh, mmm, yeah," I felt like a teen again, summarizing my whole entire school day to her with the vaguest series of grunts possible. My gaze clung to her entirely, how settled and at home she seemed to be. "Umm, you guys have been here how long exactly?"


    Mom cocked her head. Taking the question however way she desired to. As always.


    "Since we stepped off the traintest night, if you''re asking overall. If you mean here¡­ then I''d say for roughly around three hours now. More than enough time to catch up with my would-be inws."


    Would-be inws. We''re starting with those kinds of talks right off the bat, I see. Yeah, you just know I''m going to be in for a real good time here.


    "No bike? I remember you told us you brought a bike," Mom threw her gaze out onto the driveway, and paused to frown, the disappearance of my two-wheeler perplexingly her so. "Is it broken already?"


    Already? Was that supposed to mean something? Still a bit of a grudge leftover back from when I was seven and constantly breaking every new toy I got within a three-day period?


    Hey, now, I''m a grown man, you know? But also¡­


    "Yeah, bike''s busted," I admitted. "Is in the shop now, no big deal. Um, anyway, you''ve been here that long and I''m only finding out now?"


    "That''s how surprises work, don''t they?"


    "Yeah, but this is¡­ sudden, I mean, you¡ª"


    "In first," she interjected, whisking her smile and herself back deeper into the house. "You process better once you''re rxed and I''ve made you something to eat. Come."


    I lingered on for a little while on the other side of the doorway, staring in like a total stranger peeking through the blinds, and caught a glimpse of Ash.


    She was just standing in ce, and in her most dignified stance, perpetual at the behest of anyone and everyone''s beck and call, while the green in her eyes signaled to me her growing unease like some glimmering S.O.S beacon.


    Can''t say I me her for constantly being on guard in the slightest even if she was already acquainted with my family. Mom being under anyone''s roof but her own is already cause enough for concern.


    Welp, guess I better go swoop in and¡­ do something, I suppose.


    I slipped out of my shoes, and cautiously began making my way inside. All at once, I felt my eyes being pulled to many vastly different directions and sights.


    Like Sammy for instance, still throwing much shade my way and sittingfy on the couch, her legs dangling from the side like she owned the ce. Somewhere on the upper flooring, I noticed a surreptitious pair of golden lights peering curiously over the railing. Along the way, I identally kicked something small, round, and noisy, that went rolling off in a blur of loud chimes and bright colors.


    A momentter, Mr. ck streaked out of nowhere in hot, frantic pursuit of it, suddenly shing a bright pink cor around his neck as well as a matching fuzzy sweater to go along with it.


    "I bought those, they''re yours," Sammy said proudly, taking full responsibility forpletely vogue-ing my cat. "Go ahead, say that you love ''em. I already know you do."


    "Mine?" I asked, feeling dubious. "Sure you didn''t just buy it for him?"


    "What''s the difference?" she said, shrugging with total indifference. "Happy Birthday, Big Bro."


    Mr. ck had gone under the coffee table, smacking himself against every wooden leg underneath trying to nab his slippery inanimate prey and very clearly struggling to do so inside his brand-new straitjacket.


    My poor cat has been institutionalized. Awesome.


    "Hey," I whispered, finally reaching Ash who had been lingering around the kitchen entrance. "You okay? How are you doing?"


    Ash smiled in return, her demeanor slipping into something more at ease.


    "Better, Master," she said. "Now that you''re here."


    "Sorry if they caught you off-guard. I had no idea they wereing. Mom didn''t make you do anything funny, did she? Or maybe anything? You can tell me."


    "Nothing," Ash quickly assured. "Merely only inquired where we store our ingredients. Aided her in familiarizing herself with our surroundings. Apart from that, your family has continued to be very pleasant guests to amodate."


    "Pleasant, but nevertheless, unexpected, right?" I said, ncing once more at her and the way she kept herself swaying not even an inch astray in ce. "One to ten, Ash. How nervous are you?"


    Ash smiled at me again, except this one took a more confiding shape, a bashful admittance of what was already inly obvious.


    "Only to ten, Master?" She asked me, pretty much telling me all I needed to know. "To deserve my ce by your side, to be granted the privilege of loving you as I do¡­ and to have your family see it as so¡­I fear it will forever remain a daunting task, I must confess."


    "What''s there to fear?" I said, cupping and lifting her chin. "You''re doing great so far."


    Ash''s ears gave a single twitch, but that might have been from the sound of footsteps slowly approaching from the kitchen. Then, in the air, stronger, closer¡­ a warm oozing aroma of bittersweetness. Mom emerged from the kitchen, hands in mittens, and serving brownies in arge silver tray.


    A secondter, Adalia appeared, trailing silently behind her like some sort of stalking ghost. I caught her eye, said ''Hi'', and she blinked ''Hello'' right back. At any rate, she seemed to be adjusting a lot better than Ash was. So that''s nice.


    Brownies. Of course. What else could she have been making, this day, this asion? No wonder they''re here. All makes sense now.


    "Fresh batch," Mom said, beaming, setting the tray down atop the dining table. "Had a little help for this one this time."


    A little help? Did she mean¡­? Oh, no way¡­


    I turned away from the brownies, swerving the other way, and taking a closer look at Adalia, noticing only then, the faint sprinkles of white powder peppered over her dress and hair.


    "You made something?" I asked.


    Adalia slowly nodded her head.


    "It''s for your birthday," Mom said, speaking as if it were the most obvious thing. "The moment she knew that¡­ well¡­ why wouldn''t she want to?"


    "Ash¡­ helped¡­" Adalia muttered softly. "She¡­ showed me¡­"


    "A mere exaggeration," Ash shook her head, denying credit. "I simply oversaw her work¡­ offering my aid¡­ only when needed, of course."


    "We''ll just keep it simple, shall we?" Mom dered, wedging herself between both modest, humble damsels. "It''s your Birthday, dear. What do you think is the first thing these girls would have loved to do?"


    For a brief moment, I tried to picture it. Ash and even Adalia, both toiling away at the countertops, whisking, mixing, while Mom stood over by the oven. The gracious head chef to her little posse of three.


    Man¡­ why couldn''t my bike have sputtered out any other day?


    "I¡­" I trailed away, feeling a smile on my lips. "I don''t know what to say¡­"


    "Now you have them continuing our little birthday tradition," Mom said l, glowing with pride. "You didn''t honestly think I was going to break our streak this year, did you?"


    "Kinda wish you would," said a swaying pair of legs from afar, crossing themselves limply. "A birthday cake is seriously loads better than birthday brownies. Ain''t sick yet? I mean¡ªthis¡ªbrown bread every year? Bro, you got the weirdest taste."


    "Then don''t eat, simple as that," I said, slowly drawn, enticed, by the wispy swirl of sugary goodness wafting away. "More for me."


    But just as I reached for a piece at the top of a pile, it suddenly shot past me, mere crumbs grazing the skin of my fingertips as it sped off, like a hockey puck hurtling through the air,nding in the goalpost that was Sammy''s outstretched hand.


    "Didn''t say I didn''t want ''em," she said, taking a greedy mouthful and chewing ravenously. "Delicious, Mom."


    "Sammy¡­" Mom''s tone went slightly stout, still light and gentle, but in the same ominous way that there was a calm before every storm. "You know, I''d rather not repeat myself again. Especially after one too many times already. Would you?"


    "Oh, right¡­" Sammy hunkered her legs, slinking them behind the couch. "But, I mean¡­ it''s just for a brownie, so¡­"


    "So?" Mom challenged her. "Did I mention any exceptions?"


    "Alright, fine," Sammy grumbled. "Sorry, Mom," gobbling down the rest as she finished her apology. "Won''t happen again."


    Well, this was¡­ certainly different.


    This bickering, talking. When and where I left themst, neither even dared speak a word to each other. Mostly Sammy, but¡­ point still stands¡­ just when exactly did the forgiveness process end?


    Or, hell¡­ did it even start?


    "Anyway," Mom said, reverting back to a friendlier stance, a wry look meeting mine. "Adalia was just telling me about your lovely datest Christmas."


    "She was?" I turned to Adalia. "You were?"


    "Indeed," Mom affirmed. "And of all of the wonderful things that you two had done together."


    "All of it¡­" I repeated, then felt my heart pogo into my throat as soon as I did, and once again, I repeated back to her, choked throat and all. "All of it?"


    Mom nodded, affirming once again.


    "All of it."

 Chapter 934 Celebrating Tradition

    Chapter 934 Celebrating Tradition


    There was a tradition in my family. The same, annual celebration that every other ordinary family partook in. A small, yearly asion thates around four times a year.


    The first was in January. And on that day for as long as I can remember, I''d always be stuffed full, crumbs on my shirt, smears on my chin, sweeping through an empty te with a finger, trying to gather enough morsels to make up onest bite. My favorite treat, my favorite dessert, with a ssh of love which Mom always made with excess. Just the way I liked it. All I needed. Always.


    April was the next time we would reprise the process, and perfection would be the running theme of that very special day.


    Sammy was a tyrant, everything needed to be ording to her standards. Everybody had to chip in. Dad and I helped in making the banners, hanging the streamers, sprucing and livening anything that could possibly be seen as drab and dreary, while Mom worked overtime in the kitchen to amodate the seemingly endless names on Sammy''s invites. Velvet cake was her go-to, and every single year, it needed to be bigger, better, more cream, more strawberries¡­ and somehow Mom would always manage to meet her expectations.


    Usually, Sammy was never a person ofpromises. In her day, things needed to go her way, no such thing as an option B or C anywhere in anything. It''s not a side of her that rears its head often enough to be a problem, but on the rare asions she finds it necessary, then things often go to an extreme degree.


    Like that one time I fell sick just right before her big, bombastic evening was tomence. Everything was already set, prepared, she could have still had her special night just as nned. But she ground everything to a halt regardless, went and shut it all down, all because I was preupied with emptying out all the tissue boxes in my bedroom.


    As soon as I felt better, her day picked up right where she left it off. And although most of her friends couldn''t make it, the walls were barren of decor, and her cake was already a week old at that point, she still made the first slice wearing the biggest smile on her face¡­ as she did when everything goes the way she wanted to.


    Luckily, when July eventually came rolling around, everyone was allowed to actually breathe a little. Dad wouldn''t have ever known if it was his turn if one of us didn''t go out of their way to remind him, but by thete evening, seeing the dinner table brimming with his usual favorites, he''d usually get some sort of an idea anywho.


    Mom''s was just a monthter, and as such, August was the wildcard of the bunch.


    She had her own way ofmemorating things, and no two days were ever alike. It''s how we wound up taking a cruise trip one year, and mountain hiking on another. If it''s new or exciting, then you can count on it being an idea, a n that has crossed her thoughts more than once.


    All in all, while we slightly differ in some ways, themon thread that linked one day to the rest was that we were always together by the end of the day. That hasn''t changed. Or at least up until I moved away earlyst year.


    It seems that this year, we were beginning anew with it all, starting once more with me¡­ while also adding a couple of new members to our little tradition to boot.


    The more, the merrier, I suppose.


    After Mom had her fun picking and pilfering through my most recent ventures, I took the chance to finally take a slice of my cake, taking my fill of the brownies, savoring each bite, relishing the best of what life had to offer.


    Mom simply watched me, silently, gleefully, savoring things in her own special way¡­ as did the rest of the girls.


    To be honest, it was starting to feel a little awkward being gawked at. I''d put it just slightly below a rousing chant of ''Happy Birthday'' aimed squarely your way.


    "Ash¡­ Adalia¡­" I nudged the tray of brownies toward them. "Eat. C''mon, you''re making me feel bad here."


    Ash''s ears perked up at a steep angle, faced suddenly with a surprise conundrum.


    "I''m afraid I must humbly decline, Master," she said, bowing her head with utmost respect. "It would not be right of me to indulge in matters, in gestures, of such grand pertinence."


    "It is¡­ yours¡­" Adalia said, putting it concisely. "All¡­ yours¡­"


    "Except, if you weren''t aware, birthday cakes are actually meant to be shared," I informed them, pushing the tray another inch forward. "So, either you eat with me or I''m not eating at all."


    And with that kind of grave threat looming overhead, both girls were left with absolutely no choice but to take their ce at the table, each with their own small piece of such grand pertinence in their hands¡­ as one would say.


    A giggle slipped through Mom''s smiling lips, seemingly finding every square inch within her line of sight the most amusing thing in the world.


    "Usually he''d hog it all to himself, you know?" Mom remarked. "I''d be so lucky to even have a piece," she propped her arms on the table, scooting herself closer, much closer, slowly drifting her gaze across between us three. "You girls must be so, so very special to him to get such preferential treatment. I''m almost jealous."


    Neither of us said anything back. But the shared silence between us answered enough on our behalf.


    "Save a few pieces," I said, ncing at Ash. "Sera might want some too."


    "Sera¡­" Mom''s gaze began to wander again, tilting upwards to the chandelier and the ceiling it was fastened to. From where we sat, the guest room would be just directly above us. Somehow, some way, Mom seemed to be able to see that. "That''s her, right? The one you told me you summoned here. I''d actually love to meet her for myself."


    "She''s shy."


    "Yes, the Fey usually are," she said in a soft, evocative tone that brought vague suggestions of a time long past. "But I''ve done my fair share of research. Supposedly Sera, and Ash here as well, are both my loyal and diligent servants, no? In that case, I''d say we''re already quite well-acquainted."


    Mom broke away from the shimmer of the chandelier, and looked back down, as if immediately sensing the intensity of my stare.


    "You¡­ looked yourself up?" I asked.


    "I did," from afar, her facepletely hidden behind the case of her phone, Sammy half-heartedly answered over the sound of clips and shorts ring from her speakers. "Amanda was ying that Asteria game on-stream one time, got curious¡­ never again, though, I want nothing to do with whatever¡­ I used Mom for reference. Just to see how urate it was."


    "Chronicles of Asteria," Mom muttered, each syble ringing in my ears like some forbidden incantation never to be uttered. "Whoever made this game had quite the imagination. I never had any servants, underlings¡­ you and your sister might be the closest resemnces to one," she added, turning to Adalia briefly. "But Eshwlyn, Sera¡­ bewildering to know there exists an entirely different version of me that others may know."


    "I wouldn''t fret over such frivolous ponders," Ash said. "In another life, another rendition of reality, it is true I may be your most loyal servant. But here, at this moment, I exist simply as I am, in the care of your son. My master. I suggest you simply see me as such, and think nothing more of it."


    "Yeah, can''t agree more," Sammy said, a bit agitated. "And if we can put a stop to all this talk about fantasy and past histories here, I''d be very appreciative, thank you."


    Mom had her head shifted ever so slightly to the side, giving Ash a silent, assessing look I was all too familiar with when I was in thepany of a privy Mrs. Collins.


    "Then, in that case," she said. "How exactly do you see me, Ash?"


    "Nothing else but the mother of the man I love," Ash said quickly, unabashedly, so much so that I could feel a strange heat engulfing my entire face as I chomped into another chocte chunk. "And it is to you and your husband that I wish to give my undying gratitude."


    "For bringing him into this world?" Mom said, smiling cheekily. "Believe me, the love-making was the easiest part of the entire process."


    "Christ¡­" I sighed, the brownie slipping away from my fingers.


    "Ew!" Sammy objected just as fervently. "Mom!"


    "You may jest," Ash continued on without batting an eye. "But truly, I would have believed myself content with less¡­ with nothing¡­ had I not known, experienced the things I have living with Master. And these words I speak now stem solely from those experiences¡­ these words of wants, desires, of love¡­ it is with these same words I speak to you¡­ these words that Master had slowly, patiently, lovingly taught to me¡­ that I now thank you with sincerely."


    Some of the heat evaporated from my cheeks. I felt frozen in time. My muscles, my thoughts. I''m used to Ash saying sweet, loving things to me all the time. Totally different story it seems, when ites to Ash saying sweet, loving things about me.


    Mom was quiet, but within that silence, a smile was spreading more and more across her lips. A blend of admiration, of pride, and of course, a touch of amusement¡­ a staple ingredient no matter the asion.


    "Frent te talind''ho, Eshwlyn?" Mom asked her.


    Didn''t understand a word. Had no idea what she just said. But there was no mistaking thatyer of zeal, of anticipation I heard treading every note in her tone.


    Suddenly, Ash turned her gaze towards me. I saw her blink, the green of her eyes pulsating once, ears wriggling in a blur before she quickly nced back at Mom again, nodding her head with firm resolve.


    "Okay, that''s a promise!" Mom said at once, excitedly, giddily in a way I''ve never seen her. "I''m holding you to that."


    "Wait! What? Wait!" I eximed, snapping my eyes back and forth between both for any kind of answer. "What did you say? What''d you just ask her?"


    "Oh, that reminds me," Mom said, collecting herself as my pleas fell on deaf, ignorant ears. "That girl Samantha mentioned¡ªAmanda. Is there a chance we could meet? And while we''re at it, that Subus. Ruria. Her too."


    Okay, this was just a ploy, wasn''t it? Ask something so sudden and absurd that I''d forget the other sudden absurdity she just said. It has to be, right? She''s not actually serious, right?


    "Why?" I asked just in case. "You''ve met them already, haven''t you?"


    "Your father hasn''t," Mom pointed out. "And he''d love nothing more but to invite them both out for dinner sometime."

 Chapter 935 Family Plans

    Chapter 935 Family ns


    Mom and Sammy left not long after our chat.


    Apparently, I was just one check mark out of a couple dozen other things on their to-do list.


    My birthday made it the perfect time and chance to go on a week-long vacation away from the quaint, silent countryside¡­ and city life was just ripe with endless opportunities to fill in that long, empty week to the brim.


    While they were on their way out, traversing past the doorway, giving the standard hugs and kisses goodbye, Mr. ck poked his nose out of his hiding spot, curious of themotion as all felines do, and took one whiff, one look at Mom and suddenly I was seeing squiggly lines of light as some feral demon began ripping and tearing its way out of my eardrums.


    I felt the bristles of porcupine dash between both my legs, and I swerved behind me just in time to catch a spiky blur of ck fur mbering up the stairs and out of sight.


    "Yeah, he did the first time he saw Mom too," Sammy said, unfazed, and eyes still glued to her phone screen. "I''m starting to think he doesn''t really like her or something."


    Mom was even less perturbed, pecking me once more on the cheek as she said goodbye again for the fourth time and counting, "Text once you find an ideal time for the get-together, alright? Your father''s very eager to meet the rest of thepetition."


    The word eager doesn''t really carry much weight knowing the way Dad operates. He could be just as eager finding a coin off the street as he would be striking big in the lottery. Chances are he simply intends to introduce himself personally to Amanda and Irene as any ordinary, run-of-the-mill Dad would have done in his position.


    Then again, thest meet-and-greet he was a part of had Ash nearly taking his head off and ending in a literal icebreaker in the middle of our field¡ªso really, what the hell would I know about ordinary intentions of ordinary fathers?


    "We''ll be meeting himter for dinner," Mom said, stepping at the faint sound of a distant rumble''s approach. "I''ll tell him you''ll call soon, okay?"


    A car slowly wheeled into view, that rumble stagnant by my driveway now. The driver inside searched his surroundings, on the prowl for his missing passengers, which Sammy helped in tipping him off with a wave of her arm.


    "You''re booking rides," I said, catching a glimpse of the skyrocket charges Rudy was talking about back at the shop in big, bold numbers at the bottom of Sammy''s phone. "I''m wondering¡­ but do you really need to book at all in the first ce?"


    "Hey! That''s what I said!" Sammy eximed dryly, with those soulless, mocking eyes of teenage cynicism. "And, Mom, what did you say again?"


    "Restraint, I think was what I told you," speaking, replying in total inverse to Sammy. "You learned to control your abilities, and I''m very proud of you. Now it''d be nice if you learned to control yourself too."


    "And there you have it, Big Bro," Sammy said, rolling her eyes and also her arm with a flourish. "Restraint. Because magic''s apparently dangerous in excess, or whatever the hell Dad was saying before¡ªI dunno anymore."


    Promptly soon after, both daughter and mother walked like normal, mbered into the car like normal, and departed on their journey like normal, everyday people do.


    I closed the door, whirling myself around toward an emptier, quieter abode. Ash was in the midst of clearing up the dining table, my mountaintop of brownies reduced to nothing more than small scattered specks swiveling across a tray.


    Quickly, I hurried over to help her in picking up after my slop, passing by a slumbering Adalia who I assumed had slipped into a sort of fooda after helping herself to a lot more than I was expecting her to.


    Five pieces in under a minute. Girl must have discovered herself a delectable new favorite. For better or for worse.


    I took Ash by surprise the moment she walked into the kitchen and found me alreadymandeering the sink. It''s like I broke an unwritten rule of the ce¡ªcleaning up my own mess in my own home. Heresy, apparently. Am I gonna get fined now?


    "Master," she started up again, the same song and tune we waltz to so many times over. "You are aware that the more you do, the more you rob me of the significance of the oath I pledged to you."


    "Birthday boy does what he wants when he wants to," I said, taking a te from the pile she ced to the side. "It''s his birthday, after all."


    Ash, in an even more surprising disy of boldness, swiped the te from my slippery hands, and inch by inch, nudge by nudge, gently pushed me off my station. She then nced at me, those bright, dazzling green eyes shimmering apologetically.


    "Not for another few days, I don''t think," she said, promptly picking up where I left off. "And as I recall, you are already predisposed to tend to another matter entirely, is that not so?"


    "Yeah, I know," I said, an antsy sensation building as I heaved in a breath. "And then there''s you too¡ªthe first Tuesday where you got me, and you don''t even get that. Bike''s gone, family''s here, and the day''s nearly over already. Maybe you should''ve renegotiated with Amanda and taken Wednesday instead or something."


    "Thursday inspires confidence," Ash said, the hopeful smile on her face unthreatened. "Instead, I feel a deeper concern for what awaits both Lady Amanda and Irene. Your father¡­ in my experience, well¡­ provides quite the interesting experience if nothing else."


    There''s that same antsy feeling again, hitting every nook and cranny on its way out of my lungs.


    "Best you be on your way, Master," Ash said. "Go tend to it, to them."


    After a quick shower and change of attire, there I was, hanging my feet an inch off the ground,zing on my bed. I thought about flipping a coin to decide who to break the news to first. But then, I figured I should probably start with the steepest hill to get over first.


    And that''s how I wound up dialing Amanda.


    "Figured you call," she answered, her voice quickly recing the dial tone partway through the first beep. "My sweet, kindly little darling¡ªalways there looking out for me."


    That was not the hello I was expecting to get.


    "What?" I asked, stunned.


    "Your family? In town for a visit? Sammy texted me all about it earlier. And so that means I''d be hearing about it from you too, right? That''s why you called?"


    "Uh¡­ pretty much, yeah."


    "See?" I could hear her smile. "That''s you for you. Always ready to give me a heads-up on everything. If only your timing was a little bit better¡ªearlier, even. Maybe then I wouldn''t be tearing my hair out over here as to what the heck I''m supposed to get you on your stupid birthday!"


    Still fuming and simmering about Sunday, I see. Thought that might have shriveled down by now. Oh well.


    "So Sammy''s told you everything already?"


    "Everything there is to know about everything, yeah," Amanda affirmed, still sounding a little bitter. "Don''t worry, I ain''t worried. I''ve been expecting this at some point. I mean, we''re couples, it''s mandatory."


    "Good to know," I said, starting to rx a little. "I honestly thought you''d be more, uh¡­ energetic. My Dad wanting to meet you personally and all."


    "No, what? Why would I be energetic for? Wait, hold on, did you say¡­? You''re Dad wants to¡ªWHAT?!"


    Ah, yes, there''s that energy I was expecting.


    "I take it Sammy didn''t mention that part," I said, hovering the incoherent noises of hysteria ring out my speakers a safe distance away from my ear. "But it''s like you said¡ªit''s mandatory, right?"


    "No, meeting naturally is mandatory!" Amanda yelled, vibrating violently in my palm. "Your father wants to meet personally, artificially, at his request! Do you get that?!"


    "The difference being?" I asked. "Your parents requested to meet me too, didn''t they?"


    "Oh, yeah, okay! A sergeant and a brokerpared to a literal hero of legend! A monolith among humanity! A man beyond men!" Amanda said derisively. "No difference at all, I''d say! Absolutely none at all!"


    "You''re allowed to refuse, Amanda. I''m not gonna make anyone force you," I told her simply. "Well, what''s it gonna be?


    For a long, long while there the croaking sound of her indecision filled the silence, her voice fluctuating between pitches before suddenly peaking high into ss-shattering levels.


    "Tomorrow¡­" Amanda muttered. "After tomorrow''s shoot¡­ tell him I''d love to go for dinner. I''ll get ready."


    "You''ll be fine, Amanda," I assured her. "I love you."


    "Love, yeah," she exhaled audibly, a bit of calm returning. "I love you too."


    "Oh, and another thing," I chimed in quickly before she could hang up. "My bike died on me today, needed to bring it to the shop."


    "Mmm," she responded feebly. "I liked that bike."


    "So, no bike, yeah. Which means¡ªyou wouldn''t mind fetching me for tomorrow''s shoot too, right?"


    There was a moment of silence again, shorter this time, and with a much more pleasant sound filling in the brief intermission. I really do love herugh.


    "Some constion, after all," she said, her mood brightening. "Okay, I''ll pick you up before twelve. We can do some rehearsals along the way. See what lines work and what doesn''t."


    "For the movie, right?"


    "Oh, of course," Amanda chuckled again. "Yes, the movie."


    She hung up. And honestly, that went a lot better than I expected. At the very least, my hearing is still intact. So that''s a plus.


    "Amanda''s excited to meet you¡­ tomorrow after our movie shoot¡­ dinner''s good¡­ just say when and where¡­"


    I read out each sentence as I wrote them, and sent them out one by one until they were stacked as a single pile of unread messages for Dad to sift through at his leisure.


    Which apparently was a second after.


    A minuteter, I saw three bubbly dots pop up right next to my messages, and I could only wonder what he needed a full minute to think about and say.


    Then they arrived. In the same concise format of single messages.


    <Your movie shoot tomorrow.>>


    <<Sammy and your mother are interested.>>


    <<We want to see it.>>


    <<Is that alright with Amanda?>>


    <Let me know. Thanks.>>


    I read and reread. That faint antsy feeling from before turning to raw, unbridled dread.


    Is that alright with Amanda, he asks¡­ oh, of course, he''s asking¡­


    Well, why don''t I just go find out for myself?


    So much for keeping my hearing intact¡­

 Chapter 936 Bitter Lingerings

    Chapter 936 Bitter Lingerings


    Irene was up next on the chopping block.


    I dread to even think if her Tuesday had been anything like mine¡ª y''know, just one giant snowball rolling down from the absolute peak of Mount Misery.


    Like, maybe she burnt her toast for breakfast, slogged through the busiest rush hour of the week only to then clock in and be met with a pile of papers on her desk the first hour on active duty. In the midst of all the tedium, she gets assigned a case¡ªone so mind-numbingly monotonous that I can''t even think of an example of such a thing, which in turn, keeps her upied all day long with no gaps for leisure, not even a second for a breather.


    The fact that I didn''t see her sitting and sipping in her usual spot at the cafe today kind of turned that long ramble of overthought thoughts of mine into something a little more concrete¡­ and should my deduction on the detective''s day be spot-on here¡­ then here I was, the speeding truck streaking across a puddle on the road and sttering her suit with mud on her way back to her car.


    Well, I mean¡­ my day started to pick up eventually¡­ let''s hope that threads of fate really do bind us, after all.


    Going once, the dial tone chimed. I gripped the edge of my bed, on edge for no apparent reason. Going twice, Mr. ck hopped onto the mattress, circling around in ce for the perfect spot, and attempted licking himself through his new sushi-pink sweater to miserable results. I''ll take that off him as soon as Sammy goes home. Going thrice¡­ there wasn''t a fourth.


    Please leave a message after the beep.


    Guess someone''s day was still far from being over.


    I switched tactics, tapped the small empty space to prop the keyboard up, and mulled it over for a moment¡ªboth thumbs hovering over the border of letters, sifting through for the best one to start with.


    Ultimately, I decided to not beat around the bush. Detectives are pretty used to sudden, spur-of-the-moment circumstances, aren''t they? She can handle it.


    So I began the message, murmuring under my breath as usual as I wrote, only for my phone to abruptly bar all my inputs, tab away, and rece my wall of text with a live mirror image of myself, as it rang, vibrated, waiting on me to press the big, green button.


    Irene wants to video call?


    I pressed the obvious, and immediately I was whisked away into the sights and surroundings of a very familiar setting.


    In the frame, front and center, were the soft paddings and cushions of the very same couch I had been sitting on barely even a week ago. Then, on the right, the hallway leading to the front door and veering even deeper right, extending beyond the peripheries as the kitchen, in my head, still the mess of leftover ingredients and various other goodies it was left asst night. For all I knew, it still could be.


    Suddenly, on theplete opposite side, a basketnded in the frame, cratering in a messy bundle of colors and fabric, following that, a pair of legs waltz into view¡ªlong, slender, and to my unspoken delight, bare as can be.


    It felt almost as if I was watching the sample tape of a pageant show''s first-ce submission, with the theme being mellow, in which case, I give my vote for third, second, and first hands down.


    Irene slowly sank into the frame, her raven-ck hair pouring loose and free over her shoulders from its usual bunned-up restraints. Her attire consisted of shorts, a loose shirt, and then nothing more.


    Not even a bra, I don''t think.


    Or at least, none from what I could tell¡­ no straps¡­ and the way the fabric just¡­ falls over her chest¡­ it was¡­


    "Hi," she suddenly spoke, her eyes catching mine before it could stray anymore. "You called?"


    "Yeah, I did," I mumbled out, my voice apparently with a life of its own. "You look nice."


    "Thank you," she said tly, reaching for the basket and pulling out a shirt from the bundle, airing it out briskly beforeying it t on the table. "Now I hope I''m not distracting you from telling me what you actually called for."


    "Hey, you turned my call into video, put yourself before my eyes¡ªthe weak depraved man that I am¡ªyou knew the risk."


    "Well, I didn''t get to see you today," She said simply, quickly folding the shirt into a perfect, seamless square. "Betterte than never, right? I''ll take the risk. With immense pleasure at that."


    "Right¡­"


    "Besides," Irene took again from the pile, briefly. obscuring the small, waggish smirk on her lips behind the flutter and p of soft fabric. "I like you when you''re¡­ distracted."


    And indeed, her basket of clothing wasn''t the only thing swaying around with her movement.


    "So, uh¡­ why couldn''t you see me today anyway?" I asked, my theory still fresh in my mind. "Had a long day today?"


    "No, but I bet you did," she said. "New menu, rampant marketing like that. You must have been packed, right? There was no way I could concentrate on my work with that kind of crowd. So¡­ sorry if you were expecting me to drop by."


    "Probably better that way," I said, the throes of fatigue still heavy in my breath. "If you saw just how I was working¡­ rather not go looking stupid in front of you."


    She snorted. "Thought you''d already be pretty used to that."


    "Hey¡­" I furrowed my brow. Paused. "...okay, that''s fair enough."


    "You''ll learn, you always do," Irene said, gentle, assuring eyes peeking over the thick folds of arge nket. "And if not. Nothing wrong with being just a little stupid. It''s got you through everything good enough so far, hasn''t it?"


    "I''d say that''s more luck than stupidity, honestly."


    "Some could also say they''re both one and the same," she said. "It''s not called ''dumb luck'' for nothing."


    Irene once more removed anotheryer from the pile, except this time, I noticed something was off about the white sheet she pulled out. Marks. Burn marks. Here and there. Like a hot iron had rested too long in some ces. Except I don''t think an iron could make such a distinct charred outline.


    "Ria''s still burning?" I asked, trying to make the shift in topic as tonally seamless as I could.


    But Irene noticed, because she''s just that sharp, and I''m just that obvious.


    "You tell me," she said, holding the sheet out in front of the camera, and letting it unfurl in a stream of tattered patches and singed, shriveled threads. Without waiting for an answer, she tossed the ruined sheet aside and reached again for the pile. "That''s the third one she''s burned. I''m starting to consider just letting her burn through the mattress and onto the frame."


    I remember thest video call we had. The gradually thickening smoke taking over the frame as she guided me over to the bedroom where she had her hold up in. And again, when I came over to visit recently, in the midst of waking her¡ªall that smoke, all that heat.


    "You say she only does that sometimes, right?" I asked. "Burning up like that."


    "More and more now though," she answered, sounding just slightly agitated. "Cursed to buy fresh new sheets forever. Or at least until I get around to fireproofing things."


    "Is there an underlying cause?"


    "I told you before. She burns more when experiencing strong emotions. Whether she''s happy, sad, angry. But who knows which it could be, really?"


    My eyes slowly drifted to the side¡ªthe sheet just partly out of frame, scorch marks scattered in bits and splotches of ck and yellow.


    "What do you think she''s feeling?" I asked.


    Again, I tried to sound as casual as I could be. But unfortunately, it seems my acting skills have gotten just a little rusty.


    "Doesn''t matter," Irene said firmly, cing a newly folded shirt onto a separate pile with a lot more force than normal. "It''s not our concern anymore."


    "Yeah," I agreed, with no other choice but to. "Of course."


    "Alright, now that we''re done with the small talk," Irene dered in a tone that funneled the discussion only one way. "Let''s hear what you''re really calling for."


    I readilyplied. "My family is in town for a week to celebrate my birthday. Which means everyone''s here. Thought you should know."


    Irene listened as she folded, nodding along silently as if she were in attendance at one of her briefings.


    "Now, here''s the catch¡ªmy Dad¡ªhe says he wants to meet with you. Whenever you''re able to, that is."


    "Why?"


    "Why?" I repeated back, mildly taken aback. "Well, I''m guessing he wants to see you for himself?"


    "Because?"


    Was that a serious question?


    "Maybe it has to do with the fact that we''re dating?"


    "Exactly," Irene said, an audible whip resounding as she fluttered a pair of jeans. "I''m dating you, I''m not dating him. There''s no reason for us to meet. Tell him to mind his own business."


    "You met with my mom, didn''t you?" I said.


    "Underpletely different circumstances," she interjected. "And even then I wouldn''t exactly call our meeting pleasant. Your parents¡ªyou realize there''s a stigma, right? One I''d rather not dwell on nor be reminded of."


    Irene had a point. To Amanda, they''re my parents. To Adalia, Mom was a pseudo-maternal figure, and Ash was fine no matter the what or why. But Irene was different. You don''t just go meet with your apparent world-enders and pretend that your world hasn''t ended.


    Even so¡­


    "It''s gonna happen eventually, y''know?" I said. "You stay with me, you''re gonna have to face them again sooner orter."


    "Then I chooseter."


    I fell silent, thinking, staring. I don''t want to push or force her into anything she doesn''t want to do. But at the same time, I get the sense that Dad won''t let this go either.


    "How farter?" I asked.


    "As far andte as I can push it too." Irene blinked her eyes. "Trust me. If we meet, it won''t be on cordial terms. Later is better."


    "Alright then," I said, choosing to just let it go for the time being. "I''ll, um¡­ I''ll let him know."


    She nodded once, throwing a curt smile. "You do that."


    "So, uh¡­ I''ll go do that now. Good night, Irene," I told her, my thumb an inch away from disconnecting the call. "I love you."


    "Wait, stop¡ªhold on."


    My thumb froze at once, the skin just barely grazing the screen. Irene shifted in her seat, setting the piece of clothing in her hands aside.


    "For Friday. Your birthday¡­" she began slowly. "After your lesson. I want us to go somewhere."


    "Okay," I answered back. "Where?"


    "Don''t know," Irene admitted. "But I just want you to know."


    "Understood," I couldn''t help but shoot a smirk at the absurdity of it all. "Should I also call work beforehand? Tell them that I might not being in for my shift the day after?"


    For a moment, Irene contemted it.


    "Maybe," she said,ing to a decision. "Just in case."


    O¡­kay.

 Chapter 937 The Early Wait

    Chapter 937 The Early Wait


    Wednesday morning arrived with the promise of a clear day''s sky. The bright and early sunrise glistened the dew-kissed panes of my bedroom window, every few minutes, in a brighter tint as the world gradually limatized to the many different shades of dawn.


    I rolled out of bed to the cries and pleas of my 8 a.m. rm. 7:55 and 7:50, though they had given it their all, sadly just could not best the insurmountable might and prowess of the fabled ''Snooze'' button.


    If not for my conscience constantly pestering me about my responsibilities today, 8 a.m. would have likely wound up another tragic casualty in the War on Slumber.


    I mean, just look at that beautiful day outside. Vibrant greens, and deep hues of blue. Doesn''t it make you just wanna sleep it all away? No better way to spend a day in my humble, irrefutable opinion.


    But s, for today, the limelight awaits.


    Halfway through scrubbing and rinsing myself clean in the shower, I finally, actually woke up. From mindless zombie to sentient human being with a douse of shampoo seeping into his eyes¡ªthe sharp sting far from being as bothersome as theing hours ahead of him.


    Acting your ass off in front of a camera guided by the hands and demands of a total totalitarian director was already bad enough, but now you just gotta add family into the mix¡ªtrying to y it cool and straight¡ªmeanwhile, your sister''s busyughing her lungs out and taking pics, and you could feel mom''s eyes boring straight through you no matter what angle you try and turn to, all the while, dad''s there wondering when it''ll finally be all over so he can leave.


    Feels like some sort of high school stage y. If only it were, ''least then it wouldn''t just be me alone with my family in the audience. Everyone gets their own personalized level of cringe.


    After drying off and rifling through my closet briefly, I dusted the metaphorical cobwebs off my Chester outfit. It was pristine as ever, not a single hem or fold out of ce as if just freshly plucked from a timestream into the 1800s.


    I can thank Ash for that, I''m sure. At this point, she probably knows every inch of my room and every strand in my clothes better than I do.


    It took me some time to adjust back to the tailcoats and top hat ofplete elegance. A single glimpse at my reflection and the man in the mirror felt like a total stranger. It has been quite a while since Chester had a chance to unleash his charm.


    Maybe I should practice first, strike up a conversation with my own reflection. Not only does it seem oddly in character, but like hell I was gonna slip up during the middle of shooting and give Sammy enough leverage to hang over my head till the day I die.


    Screw it, let''s see how we do.


    "Bea¡­ Quite the beautiful morning we''re having," the man in the mirror said to me, and I did my best to ignore my own voice echoing in my ears. He turned his eyes my way, those deep, ck infinite abysses with stupidity unending, and smiled. "But, of course, not quite as beautiful as you."


    Somebody please kill me now.


    Suddenly, before I had the chance to chuck myself out the window, my door creaked faintly ajar, and just right over the shoulder of my suavepanion, a slender, silent figure stood motionless beneath the doorway, silver eyes shimmering in the glow of morning light.


    Perfect timing.


    "Well, well, well," I spun around, beaming wide, and eternally grateful that I could no longer see my own expression. "A ravishing, rare beauty first thing at my door? A blessing, indeed. But also surely not one without it''s due."


    I then took a bow, hat off, and one hand in a flourish¡ªthe ssic gentlemanly curtsy. When I got back up, she was still as Ist saw her. The slow swirl of her eyes empty of any discernible thought.


    "And whatever it may be that you need of me, let me first assure you, my fairdy," I continued on, deciding to go all in on a spur, and gently took her hand in mine, leaning in, the tips of her ws lightly pressing into my wrist, as I brush my lips against the cold of her bare skin. "it''ll be a greater blessing to just be of service to you."


    A secondter, I let her hand slip away, stepped back, and patiently waited to be graded on my performance.


    She stepped into the room, not a word from her lips still¡­ and at this point, I''d take anything. There''s really no reaction worse than aplete totalck of one.


    Then, just when I was thinking that it was not toote to fling myself out the window still, I saw her lift her other hand, and there in her palm,id the small sparkle and glitter of her prized ribbon.


    "It¡­ fell¡­" she whispered, the lovely streams of silver on her head flowing free and unruly. "Please¡­ put it back¡­"


    Just gonna outright ignore me entirely. Whatever, I''ll take it. I mean, if there was ever a maidenpletely impervious to Chester''s charms, you''d be hard-pressed to find a better example anywhere else.


    "Hop on the bed," I said, Chester disappearing and my charmless, witless resurfacing. "We''ll get you sorted."


    At this point, I''ve embroidered enough locks of hair to be quite proficient at it. Still far out of reach from opening any hair salons of my own, but I think good enough going by average standards. And indeed, it took a little more than five minutes for me to restore Adalia''s crown of braids around her head.


    "Thank¡­ you¡­" Adalia said, shambling toward the mirror and taking a peek. "I like¡­ it¡­"


    "No surprises there," I said, catching the gaze of her reflection. "The moment I do something youe to dislike, let me know. It''ll be the discovery of the decade."


    "Your¡­ acting¡­" she said, peering at the man in the mirror sitting at the edge of the bed. "I do not¡­ like that¡­"


    Damn, dude. I must be further past my prime than I initially thought. Welp, it was a good couple of months while itsted, I guess.


    "It is¡­ not you¡­" she slowly walked back to me, looming, staring from above, the mirror-man no longer in her sights. "I like¡­ only you¡­"


    Then she left. Just like that. Her request met to her satisfaction. Leaving me with thesting wonder of whether my acting was just that bad or if it was too good for my own good.


    Either way, at least she was honest. Clearly, obviously biased, but... honest nheless.


    After a hearty breakfast, as always, made to absolute perfection by Ash, all that I was left to do in the meantime was wait for Amanda toe and pick me up.


    When ten o''clock rolled around, she shot me a message. Just a simple text informing me that she had just left her apartment and was on her way over. And by a stroke of perfect timing, received another message immediately after she had sent hers.


    An unknown number had sent a picture.


    Curious, and only curious, I opened it.


    It was an image of my bike. Actually, scratch that¡ªit was an image of what used to be my bike. Right now, I''m not sure how to describe what I was looking at.


    Disembowelment? Muttion? Murder?


    Why are my handlebars leaning against the exhaust pipe? Why is my seat missing? My wheels? Why was everything scattered everywhere?


    My phone ding-ed once again, and I instantly tapped out of the image.


    <<Update on ur bike, yboy.>>


    <<Still a work in progress as u can see atm.>>


    <<Oh, this is Derrick btw. Here''s my number.>>


    When I eventually recovered from my shock, I quickly followed up on him, desperate for more context.


    <<Going well, I hope?>>


    It was the longest two minutes before I finally saw the three little bubbles pop up on his side of the conversation. Seriously, did his phone drop into a wormhole for that whole 120 seconds? He was just here a second ago.


    <<Tbh not really.>> he said. <<My dad''s stumped, so am I. We''re thinking real hard. We havent managed to figure out what''s wrong with it just yet.>>


    Based on the photo jutting out at the top of my screen, I can certainly think of a few things that are wrong with it right now.


    <<Nothing irreparable though, right?>> I asked, grasping for assurances of any kind. <<You and your dad will be able to fix it?>>


    Another two minutes again. For real¡ªis he the one stuck in the wormhole?


    <<Yeah, its no probs>> he replied back. <<Just gonna take a lil bit longer before we sort this shit out. But u dont need to worry about a thing, thats our job.>>


    Guess I''m fine with that. What''s a few more days? I''ll manage.


    <<Good to know>> I said. <<Keep me updated.>>


    This time, it was almost instant¡ªhearing him ding me back.


    <<Smth weird did happen thoughst night. Tried installing ur engine on a spare bike we got lying around. Just to test. It revved up once, died¡­ and then never started again. Not even after we switched out the engines again.>>


    I only just barely finished reading what he sent, andprehending what I read, before he chimed in again.


    <<Its like fucking magic, man.>>


    <<Fr>>

 Chapter 938 A Calm Cruise

    938 A Calm Cruise


    "In." Peaches and roses. I could feel my lungs begin to swell full with these sweet pleasant scents the moment I mbered into Amanda''s car; the smell of sweet, soothing serenity¡­ just very nearly potent enough to make one forget about what awaited in the drive ahead. "Already dressed for your part, I see," Amanda noted, eyeing me wholly without a regard for tact or subtlety. "I''ll crash. Distractions are dangerous, you know." "Then don''t stare," I advised, settling into the passenger seat. "Think you can manage that?"


    "Do you think I can manage that?" She repeated the question with dubious intent. She jokes, she smiles, her expression radiating with that shimmer of joy I adore so much so. But I knew better than to see only what she showed. We''re driving down this road together, after all. So despite the dangers it may pose, distractions were just what were needed in abundance.


    "Guess we''ll see," I said, promptly buckling my seat belt and taking another whiff. Jokes and smiles. Peaches and roses. After putting on a ylist for the road, Amanda set us off on our journey set to the orchestral remix of Asteria''s theme song which only sounded all the more delightful as she enthusiastically hummed along to the melody, her fingers dancing atop the steering wheel keeping perfectly to the pounding rhythm with a faint little thunk every now and then as a silvery band around her ring finger interjected into the medley.


    I noticed she had her hair all fixed up already¡ªthe usual waves and ripple of long ample blonde hemmed into a single braid of bright gold. Her eyebrows were a little darker too, fuller even. There was also a rosy flush to her cheeks, a glossy shimmer on her lips. Just little things here and there that revamped her natural beauty into something a bit more otherworldly. She definitely looked the part, except for¡­ "Is that my shirt?" Amanda was wearing a Transformers shirt. I could recognize the spots where wear and tear had taken its toll, scattered little holes, ones she apparently had taken the time and effort to sew every single one close.


    I distinctly remember Dad gifting the shirt to me some time ago, seemingly under the impression that I was still somehow eight years old and Bumblebee was all I lived and breathed. There he was now¡ªhis metallic mug stered all across the shirt, his eyes bulging and stretched thin, doing their best to amodate the many extra centimeters of Amanda''s chest. Lucky metal bastard.


    "I think the sooner you understand what transfer of ownership means, the better for the both of us," Amanda said to me. "Unless you wanna have this conversation each time I wear something new that was yours." "Was?"


    "Yes, was," she battered her eyes. "Something wrong?" "I''m just saying¡ªlike, you don''t see me swiping your dresses for myself, do you?" "Well, yeah, because you know that will never be a fair trade. You wouldn''t look as cute as me wearing mine as I am wearing yours," she said simply, arching up a brow. "Am I wrong?" I nced at Bumblebee again, his newly ''transformed'' self so hard to deny, and I was left with nothing to offer but a silent begrudging admission of defeat, of agreement.


    "No." "Then, just enjoy the mutualism," she said, beaming. "I know I am." After a while, we entered into busier intersections; the jerk and stop of congested traffic increasing at a dull and mind-numbing rate. In a span of two minutes minute, we''ve probably moved about two cars worth of gravel and asphalt¡­ the same time it would have taken me and my pair of legs to have walked the entire block. I miss my bike. "So, what is up with your bike anyway?" Amanda asked, eyes forward at the eternally red traffic light and thinking the same thing I was. "Did you puncture a tire? Any news on it yet?" "None too hopeful," I said. "ce I sent it to¡ªthey said they haven''t figured out the problem just yet. Still working on it."


    "Definitely doesn''t sound like a punctured tire," Amanda leaned onto her steering wheel, contemting. "Nope. Nothing here. Can''t think of anything. Unless, well, you did buy the bike second hand, right?" "Fairest deal I could find."


    "Then, maybe it''s just that," she said, shrugging her shoulders and tilting herself back upright. "Maybe it''s just old." Like a creepy crawly creature of thought, the photo of my disemboweled bike crept its way into my mind. So many different parts scattered and scrutinized and yet not a single piece visibly out of order. Old, huh? "Mmm," I murmured in agreement. "Maybe."


    "And then there''s the matter of today''s shoot," Amanda said, shifting gears immediately at the first glimpse of green. "You did finish reading the script I gave you on Sunday, right?" As if I could forget that behemoth of a PDF. The scene we were shooting was definitely a big one, with the biggest ensemble of cast members out of all the shoots we''ve done. Starring Leon as Leonardo, Amanda as Tressa Yar. Hayley as Maltrisar the Elf. Amelia as Qredrar the Elidna, Me as the Chester Krester himself, andst but not least, Celine ying Terestra the VIle. I know. Celine who, am I right? From what I''ve been told, Celine was the lucky gal who finally scored the elusive role of Terestra that had been left unfulfilled all this time. And now that we''ve found a face and voice to our main antagonist there was no better moment than now to see her perform in the limelight. All things considered, it was a fairly straightforward scene. Leonardo, upon learning of the portal home and its rtion to the First Divine, began seeking Tressa out in hopes of reactivating the portal, and together with his merry band of less-than-friends, started making their way to her¡­ only to then stumble upon more than they bargained for. "It''s a good scene," I said. "Except for, well, y''know¡­" "Hmm?"


    Amanda whirled around nkly at me. Is she being serious right now?


    "You know how you all have lines?" I asked.


    "Yes." "Noticed how I don''t have any?" I said, exhaling hard. "Again?" "You never needed them." "Because nobody wrote them!" I eximed. "I can''t keep improvising forever, y''know?" "Well, the Director said that''s part of the charm of your character, sets you miles apart from the rest¡ª


    watching you adlib your way through the story. And frankly, I agree. You act better when you''re free." Seeing the sincere admiration she held for me twinkling in her eyes kinda fizzled the rest of theints I had back down my throat. No pointining, I guess. Life is just one big ad-lib performance anyway. I took my phone out of one of Chester''s many suit pockets. Since we''re still quite a ways from our destination, I decided to do somest-minute skim through of the script again, feeling my heart sink more and more seeing all the instances of Chester having to speak but also having nothing to say. So many. Too many. Then on the veryst page of this ursed script, sat all the cast members'' photos and info. There''s Leon and his Prince Charming grin. Amanda, as breathtaking in portrait as she was lifesize. sidelines. Was honestly sure he''d say no." 09:40


    Hayley, smiling sweetly like the vicious Elf she was. Amelia''s scowl sending shivers down my spine and with the dreadful wonder of whether the photographer even made it out alive. I''m next, noment. And then, finally¡­ "Y''know, she looks nothing like my mother," I said, tilting my phone to Amanda at another eternal red light. "Just putting that out there. My two cents." "Yeah, I know," Amanda said, chuckling, finding amusement at the many discrepancies. "Your Mom''s taller, skinnier. Her eyes are a lot sharper too. A little scary the way she looks at you¡ªsomething you must have inherited." "I get that a lot." "At any rate, Celine doesn''t need to look like her exactly, okay?" she said. "It doesn''t matter how different she looks so long as she manages to act just like her."


    I stared at Celine''s photo again. Indeed, her eyes were rounder here. A lot younger too. I''m aware I''m nitpicking, I know, but¡­ even the way she smiles felt all wrong. "So, does she?" I asked, turning again toward Amanda. "Can she?" Amanda''s grin began to stiffen. "Well," she said, a sudden edge in her happy tone. "Why don''t we have your mother be the judge of that?" And just like that, the elephant was protruding out of the backseat, pulling everything down with its immense weight. "How are you feeling?" I asked her after a moment of silence.


    "Paranoid," she admitted, the smile stuck on her expression in an almost deranged fashion. "I don''t know how I''m supposed to act, what to say, what''s wrong, what''s right¡­ or what they''ll think." "Well, if you really wanna know¡ªthey''re feeling pretty grateful," I told her, trying to assure her. "Being allowed on set, my mother''s quite excited. So you got that going for you." "Mmm¡­" was all I heard back, making her sentiments pretty vague. "How''d you do it anyway?" I asked. "Knowing the Director, I didn''t think he''d like family staring by the sidelines. Was honestly sure he''d say no." "I asked," Amanda answered simply, somberly. "And I couldn''t take ''no'' for an answer. Simple as that. And you''re right¡ªhe really wasn''t happy about it." "And yet you got him toply anyway." "What''s the alternative? A ''No''? To your family?" Amanda fluttered her eyelids, gripping the steering wheel tight. "Like I said, I couldn''t afford to take ''no'' for an answer, could I now?" Well¡­ she wasn''t wrong there. Sorry this took so long. I''ve been taking odd jobs that requires a bunch of heavy-lifting for like a week and a half. My body was aching for rest, so I took some time off. But I back now. :3


    Brendanjoke

 Chapter 939 Prepping For Company

    939 Prepping For Company


    Amanda spent the rest of the journey attempting to soothe her nerves, all frayed, twisted, and mangled by a severe case of stage fright that was beyondpare. Meeting my parents. And here I thought I was managing worse. You can bet that if this were any other time, any other ordeal, Amanda would have jumped headfirst into the deep fiery pits with a fireproof suit woven out of 100% pure bravado and confidence. It''s only when ites to matters of the heart does she begins to falter¡­ won''t dare dip a pinky toe in fear of getting even just the tiniest bit scald. The poor girl was trying so hard to shake off her anxieties, internalizing them, burying them, topping them all off withyers uponyers of mirth and humor that she wound up wrapping herself all the way around back to numbing herself into a silent brooding form of hysterics.


    As the distance from point A to point B continued to shrink ever so smaller, so too did herposure, her restlessness ravenous, gnawing every bit of it to shreds. "They''reingter, right?" she asked, her eyes scouring me intensely. "They won''t be there earlier than us? Take me by surprise¡ªnothing like that?"


    "Shopping," I said, taking my phone out and brandishing my messages with my dad as proof. "They want to walk around the city first. Apparently, it''s been a while since he wasst here. They''lle watchter." "Okay, well, do you have any tips, at least?" The distressed damsel implored. "Something about your parents I should know to cheat my way into their good graces? Like, what do they look for in a daughter-inw?" Now, I could point out how silly she''s being here asking this type of question¡ªan even worse paranoiac than I usually was, but I know from personal experience that doesn''t do well to stop an overthinker from doing what they do best.


    So instead, I indulged her¡­ trying to form a reasonable answer to such an absurd question.


    "I don''t think they''d be looking for anything from you, honestly," I told her. "I mean, shback to a year ago I was still single my whole life. No childhood sweethearts, my only high school romance fizzling out. I think they''d just be ecstatic I actually got someone." "No, you didn''t just get someone, okay? You got someone-s. Like, plural. Like with an ''s'' at the end, you got it? And you got four of them!" Amanda said, rising to even greater heights of hysteria. "You know how some parents have secret favorites when ites to multiple children? Just saying, it''d be quite nice if I were also a little secret to one of them. Both if I can manage it."


    "Just be you, Amanda. I promise that''s all you''ll need to do." "I have every intention of doing just that. I''ll be me all the way. Me in all my glory¡­"


    "I hear a big ''but'' being set up there." "But it doesn''t hurt to go a little beyond me too, right?" She said, her tone swelling with the notion. "Maybe I can be a bit of them too? Maybe I''m also a big fan of your dad''s favorite movie. Or perhaps your mother''s favorite food just so happens to be my specialty. Make thatsting impressionst just a little longer, you know?"


    Of course. Amanda just wouldn''t be Amanda without the usual mind games and strategies to deploy. Her reliable sword and shield in the battlefield of love. s, for once, I think it''d be nice to see her win a war without any of those things. Not because I didn''t want her to, or that she wouldn''t be able to, but because I knew without a sliver of a doubt that she still absolutely could without. "If they''re gonna meet you, they''re gonna meet the girl I love, not the girl that they might love," I said. "Unless you''re implying that you''re not gonna be good enough, and in that case, we both know just how I feel when ites to bullshit like that." Amanda blew a long deted sigh, but ultimately chose to remain quiet¡ªfocusing forward to thest few junctions left to turn. I''d like to think she agreed with my sentiments. But for all I knew she''s already hatching a million contingency ns in her head to fall back on. Either way, guess we''ll see when we get there. Fortunately, finding a ce to park turned out much less a timesink than the congested city streets. When we got out, feet hitting the pavement, I already knew where to go. Just like thest shoot I was a part of, I was traversing through familiar territory. In fact, it was as familiar and routine as it gets without it being pretty much held in my own home. It''s been only roughly a week, and here I was back again, peering through the sturdy iron fences of the park. If I strain my eyes hard enough, I could maybe vaguely make out the little patches in the grass where several tents and stalls had been ced, the sea of people brimming within the open field. And if I strain my imagination even harder, perhaps I could also see a bright orange blur still streaking across the open sky. "We''rete," Amanda said, hooking me by the arm and pulling me to her hurried stride. "Late for the Elidna scene, I mean. Our scene hasn''t started yet. Still¡­ the director''s really finicky with attendance. Likes everyone there at his time." Today''s shoot was a two-bird-with-one-stone thing. First Amelia and Hayley would shoot their scene with each other, and right after that, it''ll be the pivotal scene involving the full cast exempting Amelia. And if nothing else, Amelia still ying ball with this whole thing was the biggest surprise of all. I''m sure this movie shtick had to just be a farce to her. Something she considered to be wholly beneath a being of her stature. head at the notion. 09:41


    "But fuck no, I ain''t here to steal your thunder, don''t you worry. Actually, I''m in charge of catering now. The more I thought about it, the more unbelievable it all seemed to me¡­ but all I simply took was a single step into the park to remind me how this utter absurdity even came to be in the first ce. "EY, BIG MAN!" Like an echo resonating throughout an extensive valley, Tyler''s voice boomed from somewhere unseen as if an apocalyptic warning from the very heavens itself. "Is that¡­? Yeah, that is Tyler, what''s he doing here?" Amanda said, furrowing her brows at the figure rapidly approaching in the distance. "I wasn''t informed that he''d be here. But hey, he''s looking better, don''t you think?" She wasn''t wrong. Even from a distance, the difference from when Ist saw him was night and day. The bandages were gone, not a bruise in sight, patient gown reced by the signature Tyler attire of skinny-ripped jeans and a baggy shirt plugging his own merch. And he''s running too. How about that?


    Tyler staggered through thest couple of paces, out of breath, and hands on his knees¡ªdespite that, his smile still shone through his sweat and fatigue, staring keenly at the both of us. "So the two lovebirds finally arrive!" He eximed between breaths, slowly rising back up. "Don''t even say it¡ªya''ll are surprised to see me here, right? Tyler Leaden making his big Hollywood debut." Before any of us could reply though, Tyler followed up on himself, letting out augh, and shaking his head at the notion. "But fuck no, I ain''t here to steal your thunder, don''t you worry. Actually, I''m in charge of catering now. Me and my boys. All the food you''d be munching while you''re acting¡ªall under my dime. In return, I get to see you all y pretend for myself." "You''re here ''cause you want to see the shoot?" Amanda said, frowning at him. "You''re not even a fan of Asteria. I saw your ythrough¡ªyou didn''t even get past the prologue! You called it boring, got sleeping, you¡ª! Why would you want to be a part of this project?" Amanda''s bewilderment about Tyler''s intentions was understandable. After all, she didn''t know what I knew and all that''s happened. "Is Amelia shooting her scenes still?" I asked. "Still taking takes, yep," He said with one long, desiring breath of air. "My little Scarlett Johansson doing what she does best. Don''t know ''bout other folks, but the movie''s a 10/10 in my books already." "Wait, what? You mean you''re here for¡­?" Amanda paused, her lips hanging open, as the gears in her head turned to the only right answer. "Actually, know what? Story for another time. We''rete. I''mte. Still need to put my costume on everything so I''ll go on ahead, alright? You two can catch up." Then with the quickest peck on my cheek, Amanda hastened onto the set further yonder, leaving me with present, pleasantpany to apany me on the way there. "So, Chester, am I right?" Tyler said, scoping every inch of me up and down, nodding, clearly impressed. "Damn, you got the drip, my dude." And of course, I''d fall sick after resting from all the part-time work I did. Oh well. Hopefully now I''ll be good from now on. Brendanjoke

 Chapter 940 Setting The Scene

    <h4>Chapter 940 Setting The Scene</h4>


    I could see the filming site way off in the distance. Bits and pieces of it anyway, jutting out into view further down the trail. Props, backdrops, and some shuffling figures here and there indicative of quite a substantial gathering.


    Unlike Amanda, I was in no particr rush to get to set. I prefer to at least take the time first to relish thest few moments of free will I still have left before I render myselfpletely subservient to some madman with a vision for the rest of the afternoon.


    Luckily, I hadpany. Hyper, asionally obnoxious, but weedpany nheless.


    "By the by, Big Man, you heard the news yet?"


    Tyler whirled his eyes at me like he was wearing big giant googly goggles the way he had them opened so wide. When it came to news, and especially when ites from Tyler¡ªthe two are most often interlinked with each other.


    "You mean your big announcement video?" I asked, remembering then all the times I''ve seen it pop into my feed, and also all the times I immediately swiped to something else instead. "I mean, I saw it¡­ was gonna watch it at some point eventually."


    "Fuck that, I''ll save you the ad-watch," Tyler said, his smile unbruised and spread from ear to ear. "It''s officially official, dude¡ªI''m packing up my base of operations and permanently moving right here in the city."


    "Oh," I looked at him nkly. Honestly, Ipletely forgot he wasn''t already living here in the first ce. "That''s good. Good for you, man."


    "Yeah, it''s bing a real pain in the ass to drive the million miles up here whenever I want to. And right now? I don''t think I''ve ever had a better, truer reason to stay now more than ever if you get what I''m saying."


    I took another step. More than halfway across, and the set no longer looked like tiny glimpses of bits and pieces here and there.


    I could see the crew, a huddled swarm of silent busywork ensuring things were just right. Cameras scattered across the ce set in various sorts of odd angles and positions, and cables, thick and many, snaked along the tall grass in the biggest disy of a tripping hazard I''ve ever seen.


    Then there, in the heart of all the movie magic, I spotted the Elidna deep in the limelight. Her webbed wings,rge and obtrusive, her very presence a cold, uneasy disparity to the warm scene of blue skies and green grass that her smooth, elongated feet sauntered upon almost callously.


    Anybody else, and an ominous shiver in the spine would have been a more than understandable reaction. Tyler, on the other hand, could have waltzed off a cliff the way he suddenly turned so blind to everything else around him.


    "Is she really that worth it?" I asked, momentarily snapping back to Tyler back to his senses. "I imagine hauling your entire life somewhere else isn''t as easy as you make it sound."


    He shrugged, kicking and skidding a stray pebble on the path off somewhere into the grass.


    "Spent my entire time after getting discharged looking for a new ce to stay. Some of my boys ain''t too keen on the idea just yet. They crash with me usually and if they do that means they also leave family with the move, so that''s a bitch. Gonna have to ditch some video projects. Some things here you can''t do like you can from where Ie from. And I''m also still paying for the fucking house I move out of for the next six months cause motherfucking leases, am I right?"


    "Exactly," I said. "It''s a big move. You confident you''re not gonna regret this choice?"


    When I nced back at him, Tyler was once again a million worlds away; his unblinking gaze capturing the Elidna''s performance with better rity, better appreciation than any ss lens.


    "Don''t know," he softly muttered, smiling stupidly, happily. "Don''t care."


    When we got close enough to the set, that''s when Tyler suddenly halted his steps. He stood back like some unknown invisible barrier was keeping him in ce, one he didn''t dare push his luck upon.


    "I''m under a restraining order now," he exined, iling his arms helplessly. "Only allowed on set to a certain point, any closer and they''ll be kicking my ass out. Final warning now. The Director said I get too ''disruptive'' or whatever when they start filming Amelia''s scenes. Like, can you actually believe the fucker?"


    Unsurprisingly, I can.


    "Guess I''ll see you during lunch, then," I said, throwing a quick wave. "Wish me luck in there."


    "Blow them away, Big Man!" He eximed, beaming with two thumbs up. "Just remember me in your speech when you''re up on stage with that Oscar."


    Most of the film crew were much too busy taking takes to pay much attention to me creeping into attendance. I looked around. It felt slightly surreal seeing so many foreign objects scattered around in a ce so familiar to you. The set was just barely skirting therge cluster of trees where once upon a time, a certain silent, belligerent little individual used to call home.


    I can only imagine the chaos that would have ensued had she still hung around for this long. Then again, there''s also the chance that she somehow wriggles her way into the script knowing the way our man in charge operates.


    No lines, either.


    Lucky her.


    "Psst! Chester!"


    Hearing the name of my alter-ego being uttered, I searched through the row of heads for the source. I didn''t have to look for long, not when your source stood out as well as he did¡ªfluttering locks of wavy gold as striking as the shimmer of his armor dded all over his sturdy, heroic frame.


    Those piercing blue eyes of his beckoned me forward, his charming smile twinkling like stars, and finding no reason not to, Iplied.


    "About time you got here," Leon whispered as I joined him just off to the side of the unfolding scene. "Amanda''s in the trailer getting her costume ready. We''re up next after this."


    "Right," I said, turning my gaze to the direction of where all the cameras were pointed. "And what''s happening now?"


    "Where''s Ash?"


    "Home," I said inly. "What''s happening now?"


    "You didn''t get the script?"


    "I got the script, not the story," I said. "Walk me through it."


    "Pretty self-exnatory. After I discover that the portal can only be activated in the presence of someone rted to the First Divine, I''ll go off in search of Tressa in hopes of convincing her to join me. But before that, we get a scene of Qredrar here up to no good."


    I nced at Amelia''s character, in silence, in wait, a calmness on her face pired by an unfathomable strength she harbored through every step she made. We locked eyes for the briefest moment and in that split-second, I saw her attempt to keep herposure and not sneer at me the way she often does every other instance.


    "What kind of no good?" I asked.


    "The sabotaging kind," Leon whispered. "After Qredrar''s encounter with me back in her domain, the Elidna grew curious about this new world that Ie from and my goal to save it. She intends to take the portal herself and witness herself the world the Divines had abandoned hers in favor of. With less than noble intentions, of course."


    The more I heard, the more unreal it all felt. This all apparently happened, and at any moment, my Dad was gonna show up and basically watch a reenactment of his own hero''s journey. I can''t even begin to wrap my head around everyyer of weird this all was.


    "Qredrar assigned Remelda, Hayley''s character, to aid me until the perfect time to enact her n," Leon continued, the reliable exposition dumper he was. "Right now, Remelda has briefly snuck away from my party to ry what she''s learned so far."


    And indeed, as if on cue, Hayley announced her presence with the slightest rustle in the bushes, slowly emerging into view with a disdainful re so unlike the person I know.


    They began to recite their lines, each with a level of gravitas and genuinity I hope to God I''ll be able to match when the timees. I watch them bounce off each other¡ªHayley increasingly growing vexed with the task she''s been burdened with, and Amelia calmly yet imposingly putting her in her ce¡­ something I''m sure was simply second nature to her.


    "By the way," Leon whispered quieter in my ear, shielding his words from a boom mic hovering just above our heads. "I heard from the director. Apparently, we''re having special guests today, are we?"


    Right. Of course. Only natural that everybody else knows too given the line of work we''re in. Shouldn''t be too surprised.


    "Just for today, I promise," I whispered back. "They insisted."


    "Oh no, I''m notining. I''m actually quite eager to meet them. You should hear my father go on and on about your dad whenever the topices up. I''d like to see him for myself. What''s he like?"


    I gave Leon a thorough look. Sword on his back, his cape billowing with the slightest breeze. His hair was slicked back too. Just like Dad''s was.


    "Nothing special," I answered.

 Chapter 941 Missing Presence

    Chapter 941 Missing Presence


    "CUT!"


    Whoever was the one who decided that it was a grand necessity for the director to carry around a megaphone at all times deserves a nice long sit on something sharp and pointy.


    "Phenomenal. Absolutely phenomenal job, Qredrar!"


    The Director left his ce behind the camera, walking into the scene, approving and apuding along the way. He turned his sunsses in Amelia''s direction; every source of light gleaming and glittering in its mirrored darkness, pushing the rare smile he had on his face to a level close to blinding.


    "See that? You see that everyone? Now that''s¡ªthat''s acting," He raved and praised, shooting a finger at Amelia like the first caveman discovering fire. "You all saw how she says her lines? Heard why she says her lines? The way she carries herself! You don''t even see her anymore, the actress disappears¡ªand what''s left? Mmm¡­plete and utter perfection."


    He then turned the other way, to the only other performer in the scene, the shimmer and sparkle evaporating from his shades.


    "Remelda, that was eptable. You got anger, but you''re still just hamming it up, I feel. Like you''re trying to be angry instead of actually being angry. Lucky you got Qredrar bouncing off you to bnce it out, but no more of that going forth, understand? Work on that anger or you''re fired."


    The angry elf simply snorted, rolling her eyes and wearing a carefree smile that was entirely out of character for her.


    "Careful what you wish for, Director," Hayley warned, striding away off the set with a spring to her step. "You might not like me when I''m actually angry."


    "Are we done here?" The Elidna suddenly snapped, tapping a flipper against the dirt with rapidly diminishing patience. "You have me reiterate my performance ten times already, each rendition with a vastly different approach, and so far I haveplied. I will not entertain an eleventh."


    Anybody else, and that definitely wouldn''t fly around here. They''d be gone, their bags and talents packed before they could even finish the sentence, but not before getting scorched by the director''s big breath of mes.


    In this case, though¡­ for her¡­ before her¡­ that dragon-director was as meek as a sheep.


    "Well¡­ but¡­ I mean¡­" he muttered apprehensively, scratching a non-existent itch at the back of his head. "There are still some things left I''d like to shoot¡­ some close-ups¡­ your expression¡­"


    Amelia red, a single second, a single look¡­ in a way, giving him exactly what he wanted¡­ which he immediately regretted.


    "On second thought, we''ll make do. You''re free to go, you''re excused, umm," the Director veered his shades all around, fervently searching for something, and apparently finding it directly in my direction. "Chester! Good! You''re here! Where the hell were you, huh? Actually, never mind. Everyone, dismiss! Take five! I need to sort some things out first. Oh, and can someone please try and get a hold of Terestra for Chrissake?! She''s the only one left now!"


    Everyone uninvolved with his tirade promptly left him there still shouting orders to no one in particr. I followed Leon into a small trailer set up nearby by his prodding, one I could only assume was reserved solely for his use. It would certainly exin how posh and regal the whole interior was. As if someone turned Leon into a color scheme.


    "You can rx here for the time being, if you like," he said. "Trust me, you''ll need it. Once it''s our time to shine, I don''t imagine we''d be stopping until everything''s just perfect in his eyes."


    I stepped into his luxurious abode and took a seat on quite possibly thefiest piece of cotton I''ve ever sat on. It was like sitting on a cloud. How the hell does this man get anything done withfort like this?


    "That Amelia is seriously setting a dangerous bar for the rest of us," Leon said, taking a pair of ice-cold refreshments from a mini fridge and slid one my way. "Hayley''s acting would have been more than good enough a couple of shoots back. But now he''s spoiled. It''s either we match up to Amelia or not at all."


    I looked at him, his stature, head to toe dripping with endless charm¡­ even the way he sat down opposite to me¡­ hell¡­ and he''s talking about high bars?


    "Guy like you, talent spilling out of his ass," I cocked a brow at him. "And you''re worried?"


    "Look, alright, I''m good, but¡­" he paused, letting a low, modest chuckle. "...well, you saw Amelia''s acting. That woman is in a different league. If not for this movie, I would have thought she was the real deal¡ªno kidding."


    "I suppose," was all I allowed myself to say about it.


    "And I''m not even talking about when we''re filming either," Leon went on. "When we''re still setting up, she just suddenly shows up out of nowhere like she''s always been here. And I swear, man¡ªthose nails of hers? They have to be real. I brushed past her once the other day. identally. In case you couldn''t tell, this is a different robe I''m wearing today. Didn''t have the time to patch up the other one."


    Right, well¡­ that''s my cue to change the subject now.


    "What''s happening with Terestra?" I asked, my ears still ringing with the Director''s drivel. "Celine, I mean. The new girl. She isn''t here?"


    Leon made a face. Subtle. The kind of look you give when you wanna believe an issue isn''t really an issue.


    "She''s justte," He said, sipping his can. "Or I hope so."


    "You hope so?"


    "Celine ys an amazing Terestra. You''d like her, but¡­" Leon frowned, the look no longer as subtle. "... she''s quite controversial. You saw how she looks? Yeah, it''s not close to the real thing. And apparently, a lot of people thought the same. When we announced that we got our Terestra online, and everyone saw how she looked¡­ well, let''s just say, quite a bunch of them made their opinion very known."


    "Oh," I said, realizing the rest. "That bad, huh?"


    Leon decided that rather than waste his breath, it was better I saw it for myself. He handed me his phone, already opened to the studio''s personal feed and before long I found myself scrolling endlessly away at a flood of outcry and disapproval.


    "We told her to ignore it. That all the noise was just a very loud minority. That once they see her in action, it''ll all stop. And as far I could tell, she didn''t seem to be letting it get to her¡­" Leon paused again, staring at me and far into nothing. "But in hindsight¡­ Celine is a very good actor, so¡­ you know¡­"


    And he left it at that, taking another, longer, heavier chug, before exhaling loudly.


    "What happens if she doesn''t show?" I asked, handing him back his phone. "We cancel the shoot?"


    "Actually, we''d be just fine with the first couple of scenes," He said. "It''ll be just me, you, Tressa, and Remelda for quite a while. After that, well¡­ Terestra''s supposed to show, it''s the crux of the entire scene¡­ and if she doesn''t show¡­ well¡­"


    Leon suddenly shot up, drink still in hand, and finally giving the present issue the look that it deserved.


    "I''m gonna go see Hayley," he dered, pacing hurriedly toward the trailer door. "Maybe she can get a hold of her. Celine seemed to like her most."


    I was much toofy in my seat to even think of leaving it, so I decided to just see him off, finally cracking open my can and chugging a refreshing cold rush of tea down into my body.


    When I looked back, I expected to see Leon already gone. Instead, he was still there, motionless, the door hanging wide open in front of him. He seemed to be staring at something¡­ something extremely close.


    "Uh," I heard his voice echo back to me. "I think you got a guest."


    "I do?" I blinked. "Who?"


    Leon slowly stepped off to the side, and a silhouette emerged from the bright, blinding glow of the midday sun. There was no mystery, I knew that dark figure anywhere¡­ or actually, it would be more urate to say that I knew that scowl anywhere.


    Amelia entered the trailer as a silent, brooding ckness. Her wings were gone from her back, her long feet nowhere to be seen protruding through the thick hems of her ck dress, she came as herself¡­ and I think I much rather prefer being visited by an actual Elidna than her.


    "Leave us," she quietly demanded, her dark eyes shing Leon the quickest, slightest sliver of regard.


    "Right¡­" Leon murmured, eyeing Amelia''s ws extensively while slowly inching his way outside. "Make yourself at home, um¡­ I guess."


    A secondter, the trailer door swung closed once more, the light dimming, the room slightly darkening, and I took a deep breath, bracing myself for whatever the hell I goting in store for me now.


    "Whatever it is you think I did, I think I can exin," I said, initiating first. "Just get to the point first, alright? After that, you''re free to insult me."


    "I am not here to admonish you for anything," Amelia said. "That is not to say there is nothing more that persists to berate you for. Rest assured, you remain still an unending grievance to my eyes."


    "Good to know," I raised my can to her. "So what do you want?"


    "Originally, I came with the intent to question you regarding what I''ve heard about your family."


    "You wanna know that they''re really here?" I said. "Yeah, they are. And they''ll be here quite soon. I suppose you''re looking forward to it? Y''know, reunion and all."


    Amelia made a face to that. The same subtle look as Leon before.


    "Delighted," she replied dryly. "But that aside, there is now another matter I wish to consult with you about."


    Consult with me? Since when did the two of us start doing consultations? She calls me names, I get defensive, she scoffs at my pleas, and then takes her leaves. That''s been the basis of our rtionship since the dawn of time.


    Who shifted the paradigm?


    She began to break from her standstill, taking light, silent steps my way, and before I knew it, I was gazing opposite me again¡­ Amelia having taken Leon''s spot in his ce.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have gotten toofy, after all.


    "Well?" I nudged her on, risking a bit of intrigue. "I''m listening."


    For a moment, she hesitated; her lips twitching at the sides. And when she next spoke, I realized right away why she hesitated. The cause of that twitch.


    Pure and utter repulsion.


    Or maybe something just as mundane as simple embarrassment.


    Knowing her, either option is equally as likely.


    "I require some aid with Tyler."

 Chapter 942 Vampiric Feelings, Part 1

    Chapter 942 Vampiric Feelings, Part 1


    And just when I thought I''d heard it all¡­


    Should I have seen thising? Was this ever to be a likely notion I was going to eventually entertain sooner orter? Have I just simply been blind to all the signs?


    Or had Amelia justpletely lost her mind?


    "You''re stunned," she said, a simple enough observation to dere that her sanity was definitely, unbelievably, still intact. "A response of which I cannot possibly fault you for. It is entirely warranted. And yet regardless I must ask¡­ do make hasteing to terms with it all. This indignity¡­ the shame¡­ truly, I''d rather not do something I may regret."


    It was like someone was slowly mping down on her throat as she spoke. There''s swallowing your pride, and then there''s just outright choking to death on it¡ªlike, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a person in this much utter agony from simply asking for help.


    Then again, I still haven''t a clue what kind of help it was she needed. Who knows? Maybe she had a good reason for making me witness her ego''s slow, painful demise.


    "Well?" I said again. "I''m still listening."


    Amelia rxed the invisible noose around her neck, just loose enough to be able to exin her case to me.


    "You saw him, yes? Tyler? Out there?" She began to quiz me, staying stiff and silent until I gave her an answer.


    "Yeah, I saw him."


    "And how does he look to you? Faring better?"


    "Much better," I continued to answer, wondering where the hell this was even going. "Like the whole fiasco never even happened. If anything, he''s much happier now. But, y''know, pretty sure you''d know more about all that than I would, so I''m not sure why you''re even asking."


    All of a sudden, the wall next to us became the most riveting piece of textured plywood she''d ever seen in this world and one other. Whatever. Everyone copes in their own special ways, right?


    "He''s happy, he''s as well as can be, and in every other circumstance, in any other affair, that would have been the extent of my regard toward him. I am rightfully under no more obligation to invest any more thought or time in his state of being. What I do next, I intend to do of my own discretion; not under the duress of shame¡­ or guilt of any meaning. "


    "Uh-huh," I nodded, following along still but more in the way of like a blind man struggling to walk across a very decrepit sidewalk. "That''s¡­ good for you, I guess?"


    Amelia heaved, her brows sloped in that sharp curve of agitation. "But it is not enough."


    "What''s not enough?"


    "Tyler being well. Him being happy!" She unloaded harshly to the poor, innocent wall. "I do not understand why! Why?! Why isn''t it suddenly not enough for me?"


    I thought, and I thought fast¡­ not yet fully grasping what the hell she was on about. But at least, still gotta pretend like I did, right?


    "Tyler being good¡­ is not enough for you?"


    Amelia shot up in a blur, and I felt the hard flex in my muscles as my arms attempted to shield me from an attack that never came. Instead she just merely left her seat to pace about, Leon''s trailer turning into her own personal stomping ground.


    "I have done everything right, everything to set is right. Yet, why does this feeling persist? This¡­ inane, unfathomable sense of obligation. As if all I''ve done proves insufficient! It isn''t! He''s fine. He''s content! I''ve agreed to continue indulging his whims and wants of me. I''ve even agreed to partake in this stupid, vapid caricature of my realm''s events. I swore to see this to its end. What more, then? What else must I do? Why won''t this feeling go away?"


    "What kind of feeling?" I asked.


    "I do not know!" She roared out furiously. "Why is it do you think I came to you?!"


    Then she whirled at me, terror in her eyes, big and brimming.


    "Help. Me."


    "Alright! Just¡ªrx, Amelia," I said, reaching an arm out to her before quickly deciding better. "You wanna talk to me, talk to me. Calmly. Unless you rather the whole world hear your problems."


    "A mockery, this has to be," she muttered fast and quietly in deranged whispers. "A transgression to my own standing. Of my own doing. That human¡­ Tyler¡­ indulging this¡­ and toe to you of all people¡­ I must be losing my mind. I have to be."


    Hey, that''s what I said.


    "And yet despite that, still you came to me for assistance anyway," I said. "Guess the honor''s mine. Thanks."


    "You were not the first I sought out for this," she said firmly, as if it was an absolute necessity that I must know this vital piece of info. "I''ve approached my sister on this matter several days before."


    Oh, well, guess now I know what they were doing when they were out spending New Year''s together.


    "Unfortunately, Adalia was of no help. When I exined the situation to her, she treated it with simple levity. As if it was so very simple¡ªnever could she be more wrong," the ends of Amelia''s brows sunk even lower. I''ve seen her angry before, I''ve seen her annoyed. But never offended. "She told me I was simply in love."


    Yep, that would do it, alright.


    Honestly, I could see both sister''s sides of the story. I mean,e on, here she was, pacing back and forth, confused, irritated, venting about some boy that refused to leave her every waking moment.


    How much more obvious can you get?


    But on the other hand, this was Amelia we were talking about. The Grinch could grow his heart a hundred times over before hers could even start to swell. Could it really, seriously be that simple?


    "Love¡­" she sneered, spitting the word through her teeth like poison on her tongue. "Can you honestly believe her? using me of such trite, fickle nonsense."


    "Mmm, well¡­ have you ever heard of am''s razor before?"


    She frowned at me. "What?"


    "If it looks like love, if it sounds like love, then clearly it''s¡ª"


    "It''s not love!" She snarled, her growl rattling with a literal razor''s edge. "I am not blind, and I am certainly not a fool! Do you not think I would not have already considered the notion?! I know how it is to love another! I have felt love before!"


    "Amelia, your sister doesn''t count."


    "I''m talking about your mother, you idiot," she said, simmering rage ring through her nostrils. "And I do not share the same sentiments for Tyler."


    "You loved my mother?"


    "For a time, certainly," she said. "In exchange for her aid, we were to be her daughters, remember? A request unachievable unless taken upon with absolute sincerity. And indeed, we were sincere."


    There she goes,pletely ignoring the fact that familial love does not equate to romantic love. I decided to hold my tongue. If she doesn''t think it''s love, then that''s good enough for me. No way I''m risking a w to the face arguing over semantics with her.


    "Fine," I said, shrugging. "So, tell me, how long have you been feeling like this?"


    "Since he had his little ''incident'' I would say," Amelia replied, calming down slightly. "Before, I presumed it was guilt. After all, it was my negligence, mycence, that allowed him to be harmed. So, I quickly made to remedy my unrest. I talked to him, offered my apologies, and extended him an arm of amity. Both of which he happily epted. I thought that would have been enough. Obviously, it wasn''t."


    "Right¡­" I pause to think, finishing the rest of my drink. "Y''know it is possible that you could just still be feeling guilty about the whole ordeal."


    "Remorse, again?" She scoffed. "Why? What is left for me to regret? He has already forgiven me for everything himself."


    "Think perhaps it''s you who hasn''t forgiven yourself?" I said, standing up to look for a bin to throw my can in. "Think about it, Amelia. Like what have you really done, putting it all in broader terms? You said sorry, you shook hands on friendship, what else¡­?"


    "I am an Elidna," She answered, crossing her arms and looking all affronted. "Baring myself with foolish words and antics for everyone else''s entertainment. You say that is not enough?"


    "Maybe not for you," I returned to my seat, all under her intense watchful eye. "Again, in broad terms, you''re just doing him a favor. Maybe, just maybe, you''re actually looking to be punished."


    Her eyes went wide again.


    "How dare you¡ª"


    "Hey, that''s just my two cents, okay?!" I interjected, before any of my blood wound up as a fresh coat of paint on Leon''s walls. "Here you are asking me for my take, you got what you wanted. But wouldn''t it be simpler for you to just go and confront the source yourself? Then we could see if I''m right."


    Amelia muttered and grumbled herself into silence, seemingly no retort at the ready.


    I watch her begin to pace again, only this time with an actual intended path, her steps leading her toward a set of curtains. She pulled away the blinds, sunlight immediately drenching color down onto her pale face. Her eyes peered out onto the set, the window offering an epassing view of the entire vicinity.


    The next scene was already being prepped, cameras set in precise direction,st-minute checks being checked off on every piece of equipment. I could even see Leon somewhere in the bustle, engaged in conversation, with bits and pieces of Hayley''s costume jutting out behind his giant, heroic stature.


    And I imagine, if I were standing at Amelia''s angle, I could also very easily make out the corner where the food and refreshments were currently being served with a special side of zest and passion.


    "Supposing that you are right¡­" Amelia said, turning toward me with an ominous, dangerous nce. "Only supposing. Am I understood?"


    "Supposing. Got it." I nodded.


    She lightened her nce, her re, shedding her rage to finally reveal the weary and confused woman hiding behind it all.


    "What would you have me do?"

 Chapter 943 Vampiric Feelings, Part 2

    943 Vampiric Feelings, Part 2


    Just how on earth was this girl so clueless? And even more than that, so¡­ well¡­ Helpless?


    They say with agees wisdom, if so, then surely Amelia had to have been born yesterday with the way she''s being, reacting¡­ far from the pragmatic, logical insult-machine that I''m used to.


    Makes me look almost like an idiot for thinking that she only came looking for me for the sole reason and goal of tearing me open a new one for some stupid insane reason like existing or something. But, honestly speaking?


    I think I might prefer the reaming¡­.


    ''Least then I knew when the argument eventually stops, it really stops. We leave it there and it stays right there, with maybe the asional follow-up in a future argument. But talks like the one we''re having, every word, every piece of advice bes action. And actions have consequences. Amelia continued to wait for my answer. I never knew she had it in her to be so patient. And with that mild, gentle expression on her face, I''m reminded again how uncannily she resembled her lighter, quieter half.


    "I think you already know what I''m gonna tell you to do," I said, and she braced herself; a tired knowing look creeping into her eyes. "You wanna get rid of that feeling so bad? Go and talk to him, Amelia."


    "And say what? And do what, precisely?" She asked. "Doesn''t matter what," I said, waving away her inquiries. "It doesn''t matter to Tyler certainly. You''re there. You''re with him. That''s all he wants." "It''s not about what he wants," she said, getting riled up. "This is about me¡ªmy turmoil, my unrest¡ªhe is the problem. Help me rectify it." "I am. Listen, let him take you out somewhere. I guarantee you he has a lot of things he''d love to do with you. Go with him, Amelia. See how it goes." "No, I will not," she stated with such stubborn conviction I could have sworn she was channeling my sister. "How do you not see how meaningless a gesture that would be? I indulge him, how is that repentance? Fun and leisure. He would think and do only to appease me, to satisfy me¡­ and just where I would be then, I ask you? Or do you finally understand the w in your approach?" I understood where she wasing from. Funny, I thought she was being her usual cranky self, but it seems she''s put more thought into my own suggestion than I did. Indeed, it''s gotta be hard to feel redeemed when you''re being coddled and pampered every minute of every hour. In which case¡­ "Then you ask him." "This again?" Amelia groaned, that infinite patience evaporating as suddenly as it appeared. "Didn''t I just say¡ª?" "No, Amelia, you''re not understanding," I interjected. "I said you ASK him. Got it yet?"


    This time she did. Or almost at least; her pale lips narrowing in doubt. "I fail to see the difference in either oue." "Because you''re still making it all about you," I said. "If you ask him, it bes all about him. His appeasement, his satisfaction. The responsibility''s yours now, you see?" "And again I ask you¡ªwhat difference does it make? I need only show, and he''s happy. More than happy. No different should he extend the invitation or I."


    "Only if that''s all you''re going to do," I said. "Remember, it''s all about him now. So you think exactly what you want to do. Not what he wants from you. But what you want for him." Suddenly, there were no more scoffs, no more harsh dismissals. Amelia poured over the view outside again. Quiet. Always a promising sign when she was. Something I picked up on from all our arguments. "So," I spoke up again, rising from my seat. "What do you want to do for him?"


    She took a while to answer. At first, I thought she simply didn''t hear me. A secondter and I realized she heard me alright. It''s exactly why she took a while. "I don''t know."


    I walked over to her,ing up before the view out the window. I could see everything still as it was, and then some. I could see a little more too. Off to the side. A raggy figure of ripped jeans and good vibes serving refreshments, scooping up generous portions, and always with a smile. "You figure that out¡­" I said, ncing over at her to the side. Her expression, once again, that same soft reflection of her sister. "...problem solved." I think she finally realized how silent she was being. Like a sort of timer just red off in her head alerting her. Amelia drew away from the window, standing in the middle of the room, her crossed arms providing her with that air of superiority that had been sorelycking. "You propose an interesting notion to consider," she said to me, which I think was supposed to be her way of praise. It''s hard to tell. "Spout enough nonsense all your life, I suppose, even rare hints of wisdom can be heard."


    "Yeah, surprise myself sometimes too," I muttered dryly. "Don''t get your hopes up, though. I''m more or less an idiot most days ording to some people." "Shrew individuals, no doubt," she said mercilessly. I take it back. She''s nothing like Adalia. Any resemnces are merely illusions. Only darkness. And pain. Lots of it. Tyler has strange tastes, let me tell you.


    "In regards to Tyler," she said, her gaze wearing thin of that deep mulling look. "Perhaps I''ll give your suggestion a chance¡­ should an opportunity present itself at some point." "At some point?" I said. I wasn''t sure if she was seriously this clueless or doing this on purpose for some vindictive, self-sabotaging reason. "Amelia, he''s right out there. Do you need help finding your way or something? I can walk you." "Do not patronize me," she warned. "I have my reasons."


    "They must be some pretty good reasons then." "I sense your family''s approach, they will be here soon," she took a single step, one in the direction of the exit. "I do not wish to linger when they arrive." That confused me. Was that¡­ am I understanding right? "You don''t want to see my family?" "As I said¡ªI have my reasons," she repeated firmly. "And I certainly have no desire or intent to exin them to you." "Suit yourself," I said, knowing better than to push her. "But, y''know, I''m pretty sure my mom would like to see you. I thought you would too. I mean, wasn''t your main goal to find her?" "To save my sister, yes," she grumbled back begrudgingly. "Eventually, I realized that with you, that wasn''t particrly a necessity anymore." Why did she sound so tense? Like this was hard. This shouldn''t be hard on her, right? Why was it?


    "Still though¡­" I continued on. Maybe just a little nudge. "Just ''cause you don''t need her doesn''t mean you have to stay away. Unless you want to¡­ in which case¡­ well¡­ you loved her, didn''t you?"


    "Then I left her," she immediately answered, throwing me a hard look. "We left her. One day, without her knowledge, without expressing our thanks, we left her. Loved her, you say. After doing that, would she still really see it as such? Is there really such a ce for a proper reunion after that?"


    Now, this was different. The questions have taken a turn, the tone in her voicemore somber than exasperated. How did we get here? "I don''t think you''ll have to worry about things like that," I said, assuring her because, I don''t know, it seemed right. "Adalia''s already met her a couple of times at this point. Don''t think my mom holds any grudges towards you both. She''s not the type." "And you may be right," she said, agreeing with me, surprising me. "I know she doesn''t resent, I know, upon seeing me, certainly she''ll be delighted. All transgression, justified or otherwise, would instantly be forgiven. In her eyes, I am instantly forgiven." "So why aren''t you¡ª?"


    "Because I see only through my own eyes," she answered. "And I see nothing there of me to forgive." Amelia took another step and because of how narrow the space was, she had already reached the door. There was a click, creases of sunlight broadening brighter,rger, as she slowly swung the door wider. I expected her to leave immediately. But recently it seems all Amelia was keen on doing was subverting every single expectation I had for her. She stood there, daylight bathing her figure, her skin¡­ her ck hair flushed momentarily in a glow of a familiar gray. "Thank you for your help," she said, whispering in a breath so faint I might as well have been imagining it. But no, even this was beyond my imagination. "Refrain from mentioning me to your mother, won''t you?" I blinked, and she saw her chance right there. When I looked again, she was gone.

 Chapter 944 In Character

    944 In Character


    "And where have you been?" There he goes again. Tempting fate. Courting death, as if a lover for whom his passion and libido burn strong. I mean,e now, who talks to an elf like that? And to ady, no less? So crass, so impolite. Lacking the sense of self-preservation of a more rational mind. Certainly not I. But as always, Leonardo continues to exceed any and all expectations. I suppose, if being the gant hero he so imed to be, he is entitled to his share of hubris and recklessness.


    I, however, am not a being drowning in the favors and blessings of supposed Divines, so if I so happen toe upon the displeasure of having my throat sliced from an argument turned sour¡­ my chances of simply walking that off would be rather slim. Sincerely, I pray he soon realizes that fact¡­ preferably before my guts spilling out onto the floorboards be his first and only reminder. The elf sneered back; her overpowering disdain like a thick barrier stonewalling what little vestiges of beauty remained of her. Beauty in rtion to an elf, anyway. "Need I remind you that Qredrar haspelled you to aid us? That you are now part of arger whole," Leonardo said. A charming hero from tales of yore he was not. "If I cannot even trust you to stay in a group, how can I ever begin to trust you at all?" Remelda took aim of her scorn and pointed squarely toward Leonardo''s direction. She shuffled into the house, leaving the front door wide open in the most ill-mannered gesture of impoliteness, the rushing wind of the verdant filling the flimsy wooden walls with the precariousness of slight tremors and shakes.


    "We''re not friends, human. Don''te expecting that we ever will be. There''s no need for trust. I''ll do my damn job, and you''re free to whine about how I choose to do it. There. You can have some trust in that at least." "Oh my! Oh no! Oh dear, no, no, no, this ain''t peachy at all! No sir! Is that an elf?! You''s all got an elfie with ya too?! Tell me I''m all so grand, fine, and important to ya''ll, and now you''re gonna get me ying buddy-buddy with an elf?"


    Tressa was much more restrained with her outrage. Something I could onlymend her to the highest of praises for. Three strangers of no close attachment show up at your doorstep¡ªone of which couldn''t be bothered with the simple courtesy of closing one''s door¡ªand demand your aid for some unknown cause in search of a mysterious portal that may or may not even exist in the first ce. I suppose the presence of an elf was only the rotten cherry atop this sour cake. "This is her?" Remelda hardened her gaze, neglecting once more to stifle the contempt in her voice. "The rumored descendant of the great Frederika, you seriously must be joking. A barmaid? A rather ipetent one, at that." "Right!" Tressa put her foot down. Both literally and unfortunately, also metaphorically. "Leave! One, two, three of ya''ll¡ªturned right around, goodbye, and oh, and please close that there door on the way out, won''t ya?"


    Leonardo stepped forward, closing the door as asked, deliberately ignoring the former half of her plea and keeping us under her continued and rapidly dwindling hospitality. "Tressa, please, listen to me. I know who you are, I know of what you hide. And you must help me. I must go back¡ªthe portal back to Asteria, please. The lives of countless people rest upon my return."


    "I ain''t and can''t help ya, alright?" Tressa said, her patience finally snapping. "Go on and on with ya nonsense, but it ain''t gonna make no sense to my ears no matter what. I ain''t got no clue what you be speaking ''bout!"


    "Yes, you do," Leonardo said. "Frederika¡ª"


    "And there ya go again! Ya just can''t stop, can ya? Ever since you gone and walked yourself into my tavern," she said, her usual cheery self disappearing in a moment of anger I''ve never once seen of her. "No more¡ªcan''t be tolerating it no more! Fine! Alright! Maybe I do look like your long-dead dumb God! But maybe that be all there is to it! Guy like you don''t know no coincidence when he sees it?" "I don''t understand. Why hide who you are? Why lie?"


    "Get out!" Tressa suddenly roared, her home, the walls, the floor as if rippling mightily with hermand. "Out! Now! Get out! If I see you ever again, I swear I''ll make you regret it. Do you understand me?" Silence. With only the howling of the wind outdoors, stronger, louder, as if the rustle of leaves were attuned to her rage. Surprisingly, Tressa received no reply. It seemed even for all his boldness and nerve, Leonardo knew when he was properly bested. Or did he? For better or for worse, the hero types were all infuriatingly persistent. Maybe he''ll concede now, but they always turn up again sooner orter. After my own experience with that very same persistence, I would definitely know¡­


    Tressa would not rid of him that easy. So, if it was a choice between sooner orter, or whether she wouldply of her own will, or festering with resentment, well¡­ there was certainly plenty enough animosity shared between the three of us already. The quiet persisted, a tension in the air, as if waiting for someone, anyone, to continue the moment at hand. I took a step forward.


    "Tressa, dear¡­" "And you!" She thrust a finger at me. The sharp de, the sharper gaze of betrayal looking back at me. Her expression, as if saving the worse that she had for thest. "Chester, how could ya do this to me? Make me have to find you like this?! All them drinks on the house! All them business propositions you made under my roof! And now you gone and bring this idiot to my house to hassle me to death? I thought we were friends." "Exactly. Exactly! " I rushed to say, thinking fast to smother the fire before it could rampant. "All is exactly as you say! Tressa, you know me¡ªand more than that I know what you''ve done for me. And you know I do not take my gratitude to others lightly. Especially you." I searched her expression for any signs of cation. Those beautiful hazel eyes of hers stuck in a harsh scowl. Her usual smile tightened in a stiff narrow line. Brown leaves fell where she stood; perhaps the most mesmerizing thing about her. As if nature itself adorned her very being in its embrace. Sometimes, I do wonder why that was. Perhaps she was simply just fond of dressing herself in petals and leaves. Or perhaps, as Leonardo suspected, there was a greater, deeper reason for it all. "Remember when your tavern was threatened with closure? When that noblewoman sought to buy out your business?" I asked. "Who was it that convinced her of the necessity of your establishment to the heritage of our town? To instead, invest in your efforts, your business, thus providing you with the necessary funds to continue on?" "Don''t cha used all that like they''re debts I owe ya on or something!" She eximed, looking reproachful. "I already know ya did good by me, ya already know I''m grateful! Why would you go and be using that against me now?!" "I''m not, Tressa. Believe me, I''m not," I said softly. "These are merely small examples of the lengths I would go for you. I know I have your trust, I know that is not a privilege to take lightly. I don''t. And I also firmly believe that the feeling is mutual. That, if I were toe for you, to seek you for aid¡­ that you, in turn, would also be there for me too as I was for you. Well, right now, Tressa¡­ I need you." I started walking toward her, carefully. "This man, my friend, Leonardo¡­ he needs your help. Now, I do not know exactly what it is he expects of you, but I know he is not wrong to seek you. I believe his plight, his objective¡­ and I know you may have your reasons for renouncing it, but Tressa¡­ there are much grander things at stake presently. And fine, maybe you don''t believe it, maybe you don''t believe him. You are more than justified for not trusting him. But Tressa, my dear¡­" When I was close enough, I stopped. Before her gaze, then, I took off my hat, gave her the smallest smile¡­ not one of pleas or assurance¡­ but absolutely sincerity. "You trust me, don''t you?" For a singr moment, it remained as just her and I. Her eyes reflecting mine. Slowly, I could feel her anger dwindling, changing. Amidst the intangible and the unspoken, I saw her silent stare conveying something a little more¡­ a tenderness, a softness¡­ as if deeply, truly infatuated with¡­ something. If only I knew.


    "CUT!" Oh, sweet release. Finally. There it all went, the illusion, my immersion. The house quickly reverted back to nothing more than just four big panels in a square coated in ayer of green. The rushing wind came to a dead stop, as four giant fans were promptly carted away off set. And all mypanions disappeared, reced by a set of fresh, familiar faces. "My, my," Amanda said, giggling, her eyes stilltched onto me; the feelings stirring within them, the only thing carried over from the scene. "I think I just felt my heart skip there." "I know, right?" Hayley eximed, her pointed ears brushing past my cheek. "Like, wow, why aren''t you always like that in the first ce?"


    "You mean fake?" I asked.


    "They mean charming," Leon walked over, reaching his hand and giving my shoulder an approving squeeze. "And clever. I mean, this is all from the top of your head, right? Seriously¡­ that of skill¡­ I seriously wonder where you get it from."


    "That was good everyone! Very good!" reverberated a voice funneled through the screech of a megaphone. The director was on his feet, a rare smile on his lips. "I like the energy. Got noints here. You guys keep that up for the rest of the shoot and we''re golden. Next scene in five. Oh, and Chester!" I veered my eyes toward him, blinking, trying to find his through the thick, dark lenses of sses. Then, with his smile receding, his voice rang aloud once more through thatrge metal cone of his. "You got guests." And that was when I heard it, theuding patter of hands. Mom was just a little to the left of him, pping, beaming, her face utterly glowing with pride and enthusiasm. And on her right, just barely at shoulder''s height, Sammy was smiling as well¡­ but for more devious, demeaning reasons no doubt. Finally, Dad was there too, towering about everyone and everything as he quite often does when in public. Seeing them all here and right there felt¡­ surreal. Maybe it was the setting, or maybe it was because they were watching me¡­ or, more than likely, maybe it has to do with the reason they''re even here to begin with.


    Amanda caught my eye, feeling much the same¡­ or maybe even worse for all I knew.

 Chapter 945 The Real Deal

    945 The Real Deal


    Everyone was staring. First at Mom, looking her usual unassuming self, then practically cranking their neck at the sun¡ªat Dad, dressed in his overalls as if he was about to go plow the field right after this. Meanwhile, Sammy attracted the least amount of attention, those half-second nces of curiosity people give at little odd things before continuing on their way; that drop of interest evaporating within like five paces. Nothing odd about that. I mean, if things happening to catch your eye were considered abnormal behavior, we''d all be institutionalized the moment after our first blink. What was definitely odd though was the fact I noticed everyone noticing to begin with. I never used to do that. Before, whenever in public, my family was just like any other family you caught in the corner of your eyes: just another group of faces in a sea of faces. But now, with a fresh, new perspective on things, on them¡­ it''s hard not to wonder if there was more to those throwaway nces than just simple curiosity. If maybe they weren''t just seeing a happy, little family like I''ve always believed. I stepped off from the set, navigating across the coiled maze of cables hidden within the grass. All the while Amanda''s grip around my hand squeezed tighter and tighter almost like cuffs and chains¡­ except I don''t think it was my execution we were walking towards. Sammy sprinted forward, the first to meet us, greet us¡­ and to tease me, of course. Always on the top of the checklist, that one. "You know what, Big Bro? I''m actually beginning to see it now," she said with a leer, walking with us. "That fancy outfit with that schmancy pretty-boy voice¡ªyou''re almost as handsome as mom says you are." "Yeah, go ahead andugh," I said. "But when I''m walking down the red carpet, drowning in fame, don''t think you cane to me saying ''pretty please''." Sammy rolled her eyes and promptlynded on Amanda''s, the apprehension so barely hidden in her expression that you''d think she was showing off what a nervous wreck she was. "Nervous?" Sammy asked the obvious.


    Amanda formed a smile. Not a very good one either. "Just a bit." "Chill," she assured her. "My folks are simple and easy. Just smile, be nice and they''ll be all over you before you know it. Remember, you''re the famous one around these parts. They''re the ones that should be nervous, not you." "Except I''m not just meeting them as Amanda the streamer, am I?" "Oh, right," Sammy nodded in thought. "Alright, listen, Mom loves to tease and taunt¡ª


    the trick is to not mp up, fight fire with fire, and you''ll be just fine. Dad''s a lot more straightforward. Basic questions, just say the first thing thates to your mind. Do that, and you''ll gain two more devoted followers. Got it?"


    "Yes, got it, thank you," Amanda''s face flooded over with a tidal wave of relief, then she turned to me, a frown surfacing from the receding tide. "See? Now that''s actual advice. Why couldn''t you have told me that?" "Except I did, didn''t I?" I whispered back, just as we reached. "Be yourself." And for just a brief moment there, it was like a shootout. A weirder, awkwarder variation of a Mexican standoff with everyone''s gaze locked onto one another. The only one seemingly immune to the effect was Mom, boldly stepping up before reaching over to straighten the little wrinkles in my suit, her eyes on mine in glee.


    "I can get used to this," her fingers tugged at the ends of my cor, pointing the tips upwards at a sharp, sleek angle. "My son, famous movie star. I''ll get to see you every evening when they air your reruns."


    "Afraid you''ll have to settle for less," I told her. "This is just a one-time gig, a favor." "So I''ve heard. But I suppose with the right person, the right incentive¡­ I''m afraid you''ll be doing one-time favors all your life," Mom said, turning both her smile and attention elsewhere. Immediately, I felt the throb of Amanda''s grip squeezing the cirction out of my fingers once again. "Lucky you, it seems you fit both criteria. All the favors you could ask for. Isn''t that nice?" Amanda formed another smile. Luckily this time, she remembered how to make one. She then quickly let go of my hand only to instead wrap herself around my entire arm. "Only when I''m feeling particrly needy," she said. "Every other time, I''m perfectly reasonable." "So lovely to see you again, Amanda," Mom raised a hand toward her. "We didn''t get a chance to be properly introduced the first time we met. So this is nice. Oh, and thank you for letting us visit the set. We must have really made you panic, didn''t we?" "No, not at all. Of course not!" Amanda took her hand, shaking it eagerly. "It''s really my pleasure." Mom took another step, and at the same time, lightly tugged Amanda closer. Her gaze went askew as if appraising a glittering jewel to behold. A momentter, and I wasn''t the only one to have his costume be rifled through. She plucked a small rose from the bed of flowers resting on her head.


    "By the way, what were you talking with Samantha about earlier?" Mom asked her. "Somest-minute rehearsals before your big performance, perhaps?" "Well," she paused, responding a split-secondter. "Gotta know your target demographic, right?" "That you do," Mom agreed. "And with such fiercepetitors pitted up against you, no doubt you''re determined to stand out." "Just enough to earn your approval, I hope." "Only my approval?" Mom cocked her head at her. "Meaning you''re not gonna try to reach for any higher?" Amanda''s eyes widened a little; her calmness starting to rock like a flimsy raft in a violent storm. "I mean, sure. If possible, I would like to¡­"


    "If possible?" Mom raised her brows next; shaping them in that dubious, devious arch. "You don''t sound too hopeful." "No, I didn''t mean it like¡ª"


    "Alright, that''s enough of that now," I chimed in, putting myself in between them. "You weren''t invited here to y mind games with her. Cut it out."


    "I''m just stating what I see, sweetie," she said. "But you know you can''t also keep stepping in for her forever. How do you expect us to grow any closer if you won''t even let me talk to her?" ''Then talk. Just don''t try and figure her out if possible." "Aw, but just where''s the fun in that?" I wasn''t even gonna dignify that question with a response. My stare did all the talking for me, and sure enough, she got the message loud and clear. "Fine, I''ll behave," she relented, giving Amanda an apologetic bow. "I''ll save the fun forter, alright? That aside¡­ you know, I''ve almost forgotten how pretty you are, just lovely¡­" Mom gently twirled the thin stem of the rose she took between her fingers, and nced slightly to her side. "Just look at her, dear. Your dear, old friend, Tressa Yar. Well? Isn''t she just as lovely as you remembered?" And then just like everyone else, Amanda nced toward the heavens turning to dear ol'' Dad, as the man took a lumbering step forward, locking eyes with her. "Almost. Not quite. But close," he critiqued. "Tressa didn''t talk funny¡ªyou could lose that. She also had a pet bird. Always perched on her shoulder. You''re missing that." "Yes, Hermmie, right?" Amanda nodded diligently. "We''re only adding him into the scenester in editing, magical birds are kind of a rarity around here. As for talking funny¡­ I didn''t know that she didn''t¡­ I mean, she talked like that in the game, so¡­" "The game," Dad muttered, blinking once. "I see," then as if just only remembering to, he slowly reached his hand out too. "You can just call me Michael if you want," he introduced himself, practically swallowing her whole hand with a handshake. "And you''re Amanda. The streamer, artist¡ªI looked you up." "Oh, I see. Okay," she said, her smile turning nk. "Did you find¡­ anything about me worth noting?" "That you''re a very interesting person. You''re famous, talented, smart¡ªinteresting. Maybe much too interesting for someone like my son." "Wow," I said. "Thanks, Dad." "I''m not saying you''re boring, you''re not," he said to me, which would probably have been more convincing if he didn''t sound so t. "She''s just exciting, is all, from what I can tell. The boy I know is a lot more quiet. Doesn''t stand out. Invisible. Especially to people like her, but you''re not. Not to her for some reason." "Well, like you said, he is quiet, but he''s certainly not boring," Amanda said in stride, leaning her head onto mine affectionately. "And quiet can also be exciting in some ways. Plus, he did also save my life that one time¡­ so I guess there''s that too." "I see," he said. "Is that all?" "Well, obviously not, I mean¡­" her smile faltered slightly. "He has other, finer qualities too, like, umm¡­" "Like¡­?" Amanda seemed to be struggling to think of any at the moment, and it was like opening my eyes for the first time¡­ y''know, maybe I do need a hobby. Or like ten of them. "He''s¡­ nice?" Make that a hundred. "Dad," Sammy piped up, her tone with a hard weight of disapproval. "You''re seriously creeping her out. Like, how do you even expect her to give you a straight answer with that kind of pressure?"


    "Pressure¡­" Once again, it was like the realization just only dawned on him. Dad backed away a step, grunting regrettably. "I''m sorry. I was just trying to get to know you better. I didn''t mean to make you nervous." "No, don''t, it''s okay," Amanda said. "Honestly, it''s more of a me-thing if anything. It''s just that when I try to talk to you or look at you even¡­ I can''t help but think about¡ª"


    "What he was?" Mom interjected, the expression on her face already knowing the rest. "What we were?"


    Amanda nodded sheepishly, much too embarrassed to admit it in words. But with that confession out of the way, she began to look at them a little differently. Still slightly fearful, more than just a little apprehensive, but mostly, simply fascinated. Like meeting your favorite actors from your favorite film. Except my parents weren''t actors and all was much too real. "Then take all the time you need to adjust, alright?" Mom patiently told her. "In the meantime, I think I saw a buffet line nearby. Should we go take a look, dear?" She said, turning toward Dad. He grunted, lumbering off toward the direction of Tyler''s catering, passing through props and equipment and even garnering more stares along the way. "We''ll try this again, okay? Give you a chance to aim a little higher too¡­" Then with a 14:09


    parting smile, she strolled away, leaving a faint giggle in her wake. "...if possible." "And whenever you do feel up to it," Mom continued, returning her gaze to Amanda. "We''ll try this again, okay? Give you a chance to aim a little higher too¡­" Then with a parting smile, she strolled away, leaving a faint giggle in her wake. "...if possible." When they were both gone and out of earshot, Amanda heaved out the longest, raspiest croak¡­ it almost sounded like her very soul was being vacuumed out of her lips through a thin straw. "She''s teasing," Sammy immediately pivoted to assurance. "It means she likes you, so, so far so good."


    But Amanda was miles away mentally from hearing herfort; staring quietly at the two distant yet ever-so-prominent figures standing in line waiting their turn to be served by Tyler. "Your mom has your eyes," she spoke up after a long while, her faraway stare drifting slowly onto mine. "I know already that they''re your parents, but¡­ wow¡­ they''re actually your parents."


    "Tell me about it," I simply said. "They''re my parents too, you know?" Sammy said, popping up from the side. "The existential dread isn''t just his." "I wanna¡­ I need¡­" Amanda shook her head, shaking off a few leaves and flowers from their silky-blond meadow. "I''m gonna go clear my head, take a walk¡ªdon''t need toe, I''ll be fine," she added quickly as I tried to speak. "Just gonna go get my bearings real quick, then I''ll be back for round two." Before she went, Amanda came in close and kissed me quickly. When she drew back, mere inches apart, I could feel her warm breath coating my now damp lips. She mustered a weak smile at me, shaking her head again. "And you thought my parents were bad," she muttered. "I feel like I got the short end of the stick here." "I never said you''ll have it any better," I told her. "But hey, the right person, the right incentive¡­ you wouldn''t be doing this if I wasn''t worth the hassle, would you?"


    Amanda let out a small exasperated giggle, and just silently stared; deep, poignant, the soft shape of her gaze brimming with countless endearments that mirrored within my own. "You really do have her eyes, you know?" she remarked, smiling a little wider. "You''re so damn lucky I love you."

 Chapter 946 Changing Scenes

    946 Changing Scenes


    With everyone else going their separate ways, Sammy and I were left to our own devices. Two feet apart dawdling aimlessly around in each other''spany without much to really say. I went to coast along the perimeter of where the next scene was being prepped; get a sense of what to expect for Chester on his next fling into the fray. A spray of leaves here, a bundle of twigs there, with big, looming trees positioned against the backdrop while set dressers ran amok clearing and sweeping up any bits of unwanted flora. And honestly, for a scene supposedly being a focal point of the whole shoot, it doesn''t seem to have quite much actually going for it other than the equivalent of an excellent pic spot. But I guess it wasn''t about what was in the scene, but who was, and when viewed under that context¡­ then, yeah, sure¡­ less was definitely more.


    "So, what''s gonna happen next?" Sammy had followed me, of course; ogling the same things as I was only with a much elevated sense of interest. "Big forest scene, lots of open space¡ªooh, you gonna be fighting some big giant forest monster now? The Lorax, but evil? Bigfoot?" "I wouldn''t mind Bigfoot," I said. "Bigfoot loses to evil Lorax?" She snorted, chuckling at the implication. "What¡ªare you scared of the color orange or something? Or is it the big, weird mustache? "Would you wanna take a chance on an evil dude with a weird mustache?" Sammy only needed a moment of thought before the answer arrived on her narrowing lips. "Maybe not." We both went back to idling about, watching as time flew by in the general bustle of things. But every now and again, my gaze wouldtch back onto her and I could feel the rampage of the elephant in the room struggling to break loose from my mouth.


    "How''s Lyn doing by the way?" I asked. "Ahem¡ªEmerald is doing just fine, thank you very much," Sammy said with heavy emphasis. "She gets restless and noisy when she''s in the stable too long, so we mostly keep her out in the field. Dad got a guy to watch the farm while we''re gone. And, speaking of Emerald, I think the poor girl is starting to resent you." "Huh¡­" I wasn''t expecting to hear that one. "How do you figure?"


    "Won''t let any one of us ride her for more than five minutes now without trying to buck us off. She used to y nice before, after we got to know each other, but now? Well, Dad said she''s yours¡ªI dunno¡ªI''m thinking the poor girl is wondering when you''re gonnae back and pay a visit." Returning home was barely a notion that crossed my mind as ofte. There are just so many things I''ve got going presently that I never really got the chance to nurture the thought. But I''m sure I''ll be able to do so soon¡­ hopefully soon. "If you like, I could quickly hop us back home for a sec, go say hi," Sammy suggested. "You know, if you wanna." Home was miles and miles away from where we were. So realistically, the idea would have been a load of nonsense. But, like,e on, who''s even trying to confer to that kind of ridiculous standard anymore? "Mom doesn''t want you misusing your magic, remember?"


    Sammy rolled her eyes in that full revolution of rebellion. "It ain''t misusing if it''s actually necessary, right? It''s for Lyn¡ªEmerald, I mean. Come on, Big Bro, don''t you wanna see her?" Apparently, that chance I was talking about was now; to think and to nurture, letting the thought grow, develop¡­ I mean, if nothing else, it would be nice to see Lyn again. "We''ll make it quick, alright?" I conceded. "I still got a movie here to shoot, y''know." And quick she was; immediately grabbing me by the arm and pulling us away into a spot between the trees barren of any idental gazes. There, she continued to take the lead, her hand in mind and holding tight, as we slowly began pacing forward.


    "Don''t let go now," she warned. "We''ll be there in a sh. Whoosh. Just like that." Then, it happened. Not a sh like she said, but that sudden heart-stopping feeling of freefall. I thought maybe I had tripped; a random tree root that I didn''t see or something but when I looked down I only saw a stray piece of straw crunched under my shoe. In the air, a musty, dusty smell of grain and wood. I heard a loud neigh, and I quickly snapped my eyes forward. Lyn was staring back at me behind the gate of her stall. Another whinny, and she loudly puffed her nostrils sending a gust of air rippling across my face. I was back. As she said. Just like that. In the barn of our home. I immediately recognized the dim, discolored light of the sun filtering through the dust. Yet, despite knowing that, the realization was yet to sink in. I mean, I didn''t pack my bags, didn''t even book a ticket, how the hell could I be home? Lyn leaned herself forward and promptly nudged me on the forehead. I returned the greeting, stroking the bridge of her nose, the glimmering green of her eyes staring back at me from both ends. Evidently, she liked that; pawing the dirt with her hooves, and tilting her head at angles for me to reach for. "Really did miss me, didn''t you, girl?" I said weakly, and realized only then I was sorelycking a significant amount of air in my system. "Oh man, that was¡­ something." "So I''m guessing you''ve never experienced that before?" I saw Sammy''s arm reach out to my right, her hand gently brushing beside mine, patting Lyn on the side. "I made the same face when I went from my room to yours in a blink of an eye." "No, never," I replied, still feeling a little funny, a feeling that luckily was slowly receding. "How does that work? How do you even do it?" I paused to breathe again, to blink. "And why my room?" "Random pick," Sammy said. "And I can only do it with someone or somece I''m very close with, so it''s not like I can just pop up anywhere, and, um, whoo¡­" she gave her head a rattling shake, wobbling a little. "...and that was me just now realizing it takes a lot more out of me if I have a passenger along for the ride." "You okay, Sammy?" "Fine, I''m fine," she steadied herself, bouncing back quickly with a sudden jovial grin. "Anyway, now that we''re already here¡ªwanna put on the saddle, take her out in the field for a bit? We can take turns if you want." Sammy stood there in ce wearing a hard, affronted re, and from a distance, I 14:10


    could see Mom manifesting through the expression on her face, the loose braid draped Ah, so the curtain''s finally being pulled wide open on her intentions. And here I was thinking just how unusually generous it was of her to try and make Lyn happy. Apparently, that happinesses at a cost.


    "You just wanted to ride Lyn again, didn''t you?" I said, calling out her nefarious scheme. "Made me into a tool, a stepping stone, appeal to mypassion¡ªyou''re own brother. You monster."


    "Oh, don''t be so dramatic," Sammy said in an egregious attempt at downy. "Look, I haven''t gotten to properly ride Emerald in like two weeks! And all the other horses aren''t as good. You''ve been on her before, you know how it''s like¡ªit''s like you''re flying! I wanna fly again! Come on, big bro! Please?" Lyn reared her head up in response and began stamping the earth with a restless vigor yearning to be expended, and if it was just Sammy I was letting down, then I was more than confident I could take the heartbreak¡­ but this, but her¡­ after seeing in person how excited she was to see me again¡­ goddamnit, dude. "Can''t get my suit dirty," I said, stepping back and carefully began navigating through every risk of contamination on my way out the barn. "You go get Lyn ready. I''ll be waiting outside." "Yes!" Sammy eximed, with Lyn neighing merrily along, sensing victory. "Thanks, Big Bro! You''re the best."


    "Not so fast," I said. "I never said you''d be taking her anywhere." "What?" "I''m taking the reins. Meanwhile, you can be perfectly content sitting behind me."


    "What?!" "Oh, don''t be so dramatic," I said in turn. "It''s either that or I ride her on my own. Either way, I''m happy and Lyn''s happy. And if you ask me, that''s the only two things here that actually matter." Sammy stood there in ce wearing a hard, affronted re, and from a distance, I could see Mom manifesting through the expression on her face, the loose braid draped over her shoulder, even in the way she turned and looked away, pouting¡­ there was so much that was too familiar. And once again I felt the same urge, the same elephant. attempting to pry my mouth open. "You''re a monster, you know," she called out to me, utching a leather saddle from a post. "Completly heartless." "I''m sure I am," I nodded back in agreement, giving in to the urge just a little. "Runs in the family, I guess." Merry Christmas, dear lovely readers. <3 I hope you''re all having a good one this year, and I hope you''ll have an even better one in the next!

 Chapter 947 Back On The Saddle

    <h4>Chapter 947 Back On The Saddle</h4>


    It seemed as if I was missing home more than I ever realized.


    Feel-good reminisces came in soft, serene waves submerging me neck-deep in nostalgia. The air crisp with a dying winter''s dew, and the vast quiet stretching far into the boundless horizon where you could practically see where the soil meets the sky; city life might have its sprawling vistas, but I''ll take clear, blue skies over soaring concrete any day of the year.


    I didn''t get much of a chance to properly soak in everything thest time I was here, and even when I did get those scarce opportunities, Harry''s life would be there dangling in front of my eyes, swaying continuously, hanging by a thread that was any moment ready to snap unless I did something.


    So this was a nice change of pace, really¡­ being home just for the sake of being home and nothing more, even if it''s only just for a little while.


    Sammy escorted a rowdy, eager Lyn out of the barn and onto the field. With a bit of imagination, I could still almost quite make out the gigantic pir of ice that she identally formed before Ash shattered it into a million tiny glimmering pieces while getting acquainted with Dad.


    She continued to yank and pull, getting a little surlier each time Lyn would yank and pull back from her too. I''d help her out, thing is, that might just inadvertently imply I didn''t have any confidence in her abilities, and how could I, as her loving caring older brother, do her like that? I''m pretty sure the Spartans had a simr philosophy.


    "You''re an ass," Sammy said, tossing Lyn''s reins over in a less than cordial manner. "That hurt, you know? My palms are burning, and you just freaking stood there."


    "Pretty sure it is not supposed to," I said. "If you know what you''re doing anyway."


    To better demonstrate my point, I beckoned Lyn over to my side with the smallest tug of her leash, and she obediently followed suit without so much as a snort.


    "Good girl," I said, showering her with many pats and praise. "Y''see? Nothing to it."


    "Oh, okay, so that''s how it is," Sammy began stamping her hooves into the ground, her lips puckered tightly as if she just tasted something sour. "Fed and groomed you day after day, even brushed your tail, filed your hooves, but sure, you go nuzzle up to the guy that couldn''t be bothered to see you. Women. Pfft. Typical."


    "If she''s giving you so much trouble, then why still put up with her?" I asked.


    "Duh, why else?" Sammy scooted forward, giving Lyn''s soft, long mane a deep, tender stroke. "Because she''s pretty."


    There seems to be a criticalck of self-awareness going on here, but I didn''te here to sort out the pot over the kettle. Time for Chester to jump on the saddle and show what he can do.


    I set my top hat aside, and after some slow, cautious mbering, I managed to climb onto Lyn without having to hear the dreadful shriek of torn fabric. It''s been a long while since I had my feet dangling in the air and the hefty breadth of rope in my hands. I got a bike, sure, but nothingpares to pure horsepower.


    "Here," I reached my arm down towards Sammy. "Hop on."


    "Oh, so now''s when you help, huh?" she ignored my helping hand and just pulled herself up out of sheer spite. "Do me a favor¡ªmake this worth it? If I did all this and you just start sauntering through the fields, I''m gonna lose my absolute shit."


    I left her hanging with a small smirk. What she decided to make was her problem. I spurred us forward, slowly at first and maybe for a little longer than a certain someone was ustomed to, and already I could make out the little discontented grumblings rumbling from behind me.


    Then, faster, as I nudged Lyn onwards from the stirrups; a light squeeze of her body encouraging her to pick up the pace. After a few more kicks, she was pretty deep into a steady, growing rhythm of speed. I could feel the wind sting, hear it, louder and louder in a rustle of pure pressure.


    Before long, we were crossing the fields in a blur of winding greens. Sammy was taken much by surprise and found herself practically clinging onto me for dear life. I nced back at her for a second; her sour moodpletely blown back by the fervent joy of terminal velocity¡ªkind of.


    "Was she always this fast?!" Sammy blurted out in awe. "Emerald never came close to this with me¡ªwhat the heck!"


    "Maybe she thinks you''re confusing her with someone else," I yelled back, drifting us away from an iing fence line and back onto open acres. "Try calling her with her actual name next time."


    "I am! Emerald!"


    I breathed in, careful not to swallow any bugs. "Such a bad name¡­"


    "I like it!" She said defensively. "Not my problem you don''t got taste!"


    Lyn chimed into the discussion, belting out a long disgruntled whinny while whipping her head around. Don''t need any lessons in vocabry to understand that one.


    "Fine! Tell you what, then!" Sammy suddenly dered. "You show me more of what Emerald can do, and maybe I''ll consider it!"


    "Show you?" I asked, confused. "Show you how?"


    "Like this!"


    And then, in the corner of my eyes, I saw Sammy stretching her hand out. Doubt had only barely manifested in my thoughts before I suddenly heard it; a crackling, a frothing, the air itself as if boiling. I looked ahead and felt my heart freeze.


    "Ice?!" I yelled. "Sammy, what the hell?!"


    There it was, a blockade of thick ice stood in our path. A long line of shimmering white, almost blinding underneath the midday sun, as if it had always been there¡ªout of nowhere¡ªand I hadpletely forgotten about it.


    Because, of course, every farm has its personal great wall in the backyard, didn''t you know?


    "Just jump, Big Bro!" Sammy said, an eager smile present in her echoes. "Amanda showed me a clip of you doing it before! Loads of times! Just do it again!"


    There was actually more than one way to approach the situation. Sure, the wall was short enough to vault over, but we were also still far enough away to decelerate in time, and if not that, the wall certainly wasn''t long enough to stop me from just simply swerving us around it.


    Either of thetter options would have been the safer, wiser choice. As the older sibling, I should be looking here to set a good example. Let''s not even start on the fact that Sammy had misused her powers again. That''s a whole ''nother can of worms by itself!


    Yet, despite telling myself this, and being 100% aware of it, I gave Lyn another kick, and a secondter, the pounding of her hooves against the earth began to sound like thunder.


    We were close, closer than I could react, to realize, close enough that I could almost see my expression reflecting back at me in the glossy, icy void of pure white. Then, suddenly, we were soaring, flying¡ªfor a moment, weightless¡ªand with a reverberating crash of mass and gravity wended on the other side of the wall, speeding towards a wide, unhindered horizon.


    "You see?" Sammy eximed, a delighted smirk peering at me from the corner. "Nothing to it, Big Bro!"


    "Yeah, whatever," I said, too busy still weathering the rearrangements my organs took. "You satisfied now?"


    "Just with that¡ªyou kidding?" Sammy chortled, raising her hand again, much to my horror. "You can definitely do more than that!"


    "Sammy¡ª!"


    "Oh,e on!" Sammy said, bringing out the pleading, begging little sister energy when she wanted things her way. "Like, listen¡ªdo this for Lyn, alright? Do this for her! This is the first time in like, forever you''re with her. Make it count! Don''t you wanna make it count?"


    Before I could even say anything, Lyn interjected with a loud whinny, rearing her head to the side with the green in her eyes practically staring me down. I could only blink in disbelief.


    "Now you''re taking her side?"


    Another snort, and I knew I was outvoted two-to-one.


    "Just one more round around the field," Sammy said. "Only this time with some added¡­ ir to spice things up. Think you''re up for that?"


    Lyn let out a neigh, voicing her eager consent. On the other hand, I was still much on the fence about things.


    I''m no stickler for fun, I just wanna make sure things don''t go too far. And turning our barnyard into a pseudo-obstacle course definitely seemed like it was riding along the lines of too far already.


    "I''ll clear everything up once we''re done," Sammy added, as if reading my exact thoughts. "What Mom don''t know won''t kill us, right? So, what do you say?"


    I think this was a terrible idea. But what I said instead was another thing entirely.


    "I''m not jumping through any rings of fire," I told her, looking at her, and trying to suppress the smile on my face. "You understand me?"


    Sammy justughed, stretching her hand out at the ready. "No promises."

 Chapter 948 Living The Best Life

    948 Living The Best Life


    By the end of Sammy''s hellish gauntlet, my heart was left pumping only pure adrenaline. Even the air felt like static, I couldn''t so much as breathe without feeling the amp of a thousand defibritors transcending my soul to a different ne of consciousness. The field used to be a beautiful ce¡ªa pasture of bountiful greens for sheep to graze and horses to frolic. iming that we live on a farm would just be t-out lying now. A derby was more like it; childhood memories of sprinting through reeds and flowers overtaken by ramps, barricades, two-meter high jumps, and pretty much everything else in between.


    I hitched Lyn by a fence way outside the perimeter of the proving grounds, and we both hopped down onto the dirt. Sammy was staggering,ughing, stilling down from the high of what it felt like to be a ragdoll strapped on a raging bull. And for a while there, so was I; until I took a second look back at all the carnage we''ve caused. It was just ice everywhere in all kinds of shapes and sizes, scattered across the field¡ªpolished, glimmering, and an assault to the eyes in more ways than one. There''s having fun, and then there''s just outright mayhem, and I think we might have jumped and galloped ourselves too far into thetter. I should have put a stop to this way earlier than I did, but between Lyn''s mirthful whinnying and Sammy''s infectious enthusiasm, I kinda just got swept along for the ride¡ªliterally. "Fun! See, Big Bro¡ªthat was fun!" Sammy elbowed my arm. "You really gotta listen more. Like, life gets way more exciting when you do, you can''t even deny it." "You mean being your enabler? The field''s practically a skating rink and you wanna turn more things to your personal yground?" "I can enable myself without you just fine thank you very much," she said with a dismissive, conceited smile of pure teenage hubris. "And I use ice. You got that? They kinda have a tendency to melt¡­ in case you weren''t aware."


    "They didn''t before. The one you made¡­" "That one''s ''cause I wasn''t in control before. But now?" Sammy held up a thumb and finger where she suddenly had a small cube of ice pinched between them. She then tossed it, hitting me on the forehead with a brief ze of cold. "Give it a few hours, and it''s like we were never even here. Trust me, Big Bro. Your sister knows what she''s doing." Thing was, take a retrospective step back, and we''ve only been essentially living with our newfound powers for less than six months. I remembered when all she could do was question it¡ªthe whys and hows, followed by the inevitable bouts of outrage and disbelief. Back then, she certainly wouldn''t be as epting of it all as she was now. "Oh, now you got that look on your face¡­ oh no¡­" Sammy remarked, leering at me suspiciously. "What? Something you wanna say?" "Nah, I was just¡­ thinking, I guess," I shook my head. "You''ve gotten pretty used to your abilities." She shrugged. "Practice makes perfect, right?"


    "Seems more than just practice. You like having them, don''t you?" "Wow, how''d you figure? Magical powers? No, they aren''t cool at all," she said, echoing a dead t tone that could rival Dad''s. "Is it a crime to like having superpowers now?" "Depends on what you make of them, I suppose. And you¡­" "You learn to get used to them," Sammy simply said. "Or more like, you kinda just learn to live with them. Make the best of them. You know how it is." I was close again. Hearing her sound so reasonable and epting was such a far cry to how she was before. The question was behind my lips again. And now felt like a better time than any to finally ask. "So, with Mom, then¡­ what''s she done¡­" I said slowly, watching her closely. "...you learned to live with that too?" Lyn gave a soft, restless snort, her hooves digging and dragging against the dirt, a twinkle like ice glimmering in her green eyes raring for another go at the track before it could all melt away as sustenance for the soil. I gave her broad shoulder a rub trying to simmer her down¡­ and allowing Sammy the time to do what she would with my question. "Mmm, yeah, I knew you''ve been itching to say something," she said, a slight fizzle in her spunk. "Ever since we dropped by yesterday; that look on your face. So this is what you''ve been dying to figure out?" "You showed up with Mom, you''re not desperately trying to get away from herpany like you used to do, you''re also not-not talking to her like you used to do, and I see you''re also wearing her braid on your hair again, so does that mean¡­ what¡ªforgiven?" "No, I¡­ I don''t think so, no, not forgiven," she said, kicking dirt and grass in an unconscious tell of difort. "Like,e on, Big Bro, let''s get real here. She lied. They lied. She''s¡­ she''s a murderer. The worst kind. How is there forgiving that?" "I suppose there isn''t," I said. "Yeah, so, like¡­ even so¡­ even though I probably could never look at her the same way again¡­ I guess¡­ I think¡­ I can kinda see it from her side too, you know what I mean? I can sorta understand her position right now." Her words seemed to weigh heavy in her own head, slowly tugging and pulling, sinking¡­ ''till her eyes stared down toward the earth instead of mine. "Was there really any proper way for her to say what she needed to say? ''Good morning, Samantha. Hello Dear. Hey, did you know I actually used to be a genocidal deity back in the day? And that your father''s a Hero? Oh, and that he also used to work for the Mafia before you were born?'' Like, did you even know about that one?" "I did, yeah," I muttered, feeling my voice turn sour in tandem with hers. "Not the full story, though. Not yet anyway." "He kinda just dropped that on me one day," Sammy said, supporting her drooping stature against the fence. "Just got done swallowing one pill before I''m suddenly choking on another." Yet as bitter as it was, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sort of catharsis hearing her woes. A small nudge, a little reminder that I wasn''t alone in trying to unravel this seemingly infinite mess. "In my case, I just try not to think about it, y''know?" I said to her. "And for me, that''s easy enough. But with you, you can''t really do that, can you? Not when you''re being constantly reminded every time you go down to the kitchen for breakfast. Yet, despite that, you seem to be just fine. What''s your secret?"


    "No secret," Sammy shook her head. "I just think of me, think of you, and remind myself that we still are who we are." She put it so simple and blunt that surely what she said made some sort of sense¡­ except I don''t think I was getting it just yet. "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "I mean just look at us, Big Bro. We are the way we are because of them, aren''t we?" She said, reaching empty hands into the vast, open air. "They raised us to be like this. They taught us how to be good, to know right from wrong; they didn''t have to. They could have definitely raised us any other way if they wanted to, teach us very different things, and yet, they chose to raise us the way we are instead. Love us the way they did. That''s gotta count for something, right?" I could see exactly where she wasing from, and really, her reasoning was a perspective I could definitely get behind myself. Because in no way was anything she imed wrong¡­ we were who we were because of our parents'' influence, choices¡­ as despicable as they were¡­ they have raised us to be better. "You saved that man, Harry," Sammy said. "Nearly killed yourself for his sake. You were that selfless, that stupid. And who was the one that taught you to be like that?" "Sure. I see your point." "Who made us breakfast every morning? Who sent us to school? Brought us out camping? Taught us how to ride horses? Tend to the sheep? Harvest the crops? Who made your brownies for your birthday? Who made my cakes? Who was always there for us every time we needed them?" She was convincing, so awfully persuasive that I almost felt weightless, peaceful. That maybe, surely,this was how we could reconcile with everything, with all that we know. And yet, the question still remained. "But does all that really excuse it all?" I asked. Sammy breathed in deeply. Between her fingers, I noticed, rolled again another small block of ice, a narrow stream dribbling along her palm before slowly letting it fall. "It ain''t supposed to be an excuse, Big Bro," She said, her somber expression relenting a faint smile. "It''s just supposed to be a way to live with it. That''s all."

 Chapter 949 God-Given Solution

    949 God-Given Solution


    My left pocket suddenly started to rumble. And right there, fishing through the soft cashmere linings of my suit, I was given the grave reminder that I really shouldn''t be where I was right then.


    That, right now, I was actually supposed to be someone else, somewhere else. Miles and miles away. "Someone needs their star back on set?" Sammy asked, guessing right. She walked past me, unhitching Lyn from the post, and began leading her away by her bridle. "I''ll go put Lyn back into her stable. Meet at the barn when you''re done, and we''ll head right back there. Oh, say bye to Lyn before we go. Onest pat, c''mon." Lyn smushed her entire face into my palm bidding goodbye; bing a sadder, more depressing sight the further Sammy pulled her away. But I couldn''t linger on farewells for long.


    I barely glimpsed the name on the caller ID before I mmed my phone onto my ear, mustering up the temperament of someone who did not just bail in the middle of a gig to rx back home.


    "Amanda?" "Yes, hello," the voice on the other end greeted back, the speaker strumming the thin metal grills with a sour note. "So, apparently, I can''t even go for a short walk without you disappearing on me, huh?" "Sammy just wanted me to show her around the ce," I quickly made up. "We''re pretty nearby, so¡­" "Ah, just so being a doting big brother, I see," Amanda said. "Well, FYI, break time''s over. Director''s calling us over. All of us. It seems we had a problem." "A problem?" I repeated, before hearing her properly. "Wait, did you say we had a problem? Not¡­?" "Had, yeah," she affirmed. "And now we don''t have a problem anymore." This was confusing. "So, then¡­ what''s the problem?" I asked. "Better you see for yourself," Amanda said a little louder, speaking over the sound of scurrying shoes and the reverbs of a megaphone in the background. Sounds like things were ramping up again on set. "I''d hurry back if I were you." She hung up immediately after, and I wasted no time at all in returning to Sammy, who just barely got out of the barn before nearly colliding into my mad dash. "That urgent?" Sammy scoffed, flinging me back my top hat from the barn, and took my hand into hers, holding on nice and tight. "Just like before. Deep breath first." "Wait, Sam¡ªdon''t, hold on," I said, tugging her back right before she could take a step. "First things first¡ªwe aren''t gonna pop up right in the middle of everybody, are we?"


    "Rx, we''re appearing in front of Dad only," she said. "I told him just now. He''s standing by at some empty spot right now, he said." "Dad¡ªYou told Dad about this?" "You rather I told Mom?" She spurred onward again, tugging me right along. "Deep breath, Big Bro." I had onest look at the frozen rally we made of the expanse before the abrupt, familiar feeling of vertigo swept away my sense of everything, and in an equally sudden stop, Inded on my feet once more mere inches away from breaking my nose on a solid wall of muscle.


    Dad held me still as I gathered my bearings; a hand squeezing my shoulder while bncing a paper te of food in the other. I could see trees, I could see skies, and I think I see the set too; little blurs of colors and movement eclipsing the far horizon. We were all the way on the other side of the park, it seems. Certainly was an empty spot if nothing else.


    "Thanks," I said to him, as soon as I could feel my feet again. "So, um, anything I missed?" "Your girlfriend was looking for you," Dad informed, stabbing a potato chunk on his te and scooping it up to his mouth. "Before that, your mother was too."


    "Mom was?" Sammy inquired from my left, her eyes squinted and strained and speaking through a brief daze. "What''d she want? Uh¡­ you didn''t tell her, did you?" "I should," Dad said. "You aren''t supposed to be using your powers like that. You know that." "Yeah, yeah, I know, Dad," Sammy said, too woozy to recognize a reprimand. "I need to sit. I''m gonna sit, gimme a sec."


    "If you already know, then why did you go?" "Don''t worry about it," Sammy copsed onto the grass, catching her breath. "We were just¡ª"


    "No, Samantha. No excuses," He interrupted, a rare hint of disapproval rousing from his lifeless tone. "When your mother tells you something, she usually means it. And you not listening really belittles that trust she has for you as well as mine. You understand that? Do you want that?" This was an unusual development. Dad might have the build of a sergeant, but when it came to disciplining, more often than not, he''d let things fly¡­ he just simply couldn''t be bothered, I guess.


    "Um¡­" was all Sammy could say. Scoldings from Mom were one thing, an everyday thing, done to death. Needless to say, Dad hits different. "Sorry, I¡­ I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "I asked her. me me," I said, taking the fall. "Got a little homesick, Sammy just helped me out." "And probably helped herself out at the same time while she was at it," He said, blinking slowly at me. "Nevermind. I won''t start. You''re in a hurry anyway, so hurry. Don''t forget to talk to your mother when you see her." I gave only the slightest nod of acknowledgment before I was off, leaving the both of them behind. Whatever Mom wanted, it was gonna have to wait until I''d sorted out whatever the hell Amanda was on about. Only got so much space for first ce on the priority list.


    It wasn''t long before I was hopping over cables nestling along the grass, swarmed by the incoherent buzzing ofst-minute preparations. I quickly swept my hair back, put my hat back on¡ªand slid myself into a small gathering happening by the wayside of the production.


    "Oh, and here''s our M.I.A," The director loudly dered, announcing me to the rest of the group; thick, blocky shades turning squarely my way. "So nice of you to join us. I didn''t think you had the space to fit us into your schedule."


    "Yeah, sorry about that," I muttered. "Was just catching up with family."


    "So they distracted you? You were cking off? And here I was assured they wouldn''t get in the way of anything. Was that a lie?" "Oh, don''t start," Amanda stepped in, her hair and outfit renewed with a fresh set of flora that had fallen off of her over time. "You''re really gonnain about inviting his family? You sure you want to do that now?" Hayley, to the right of her, cracked a smile; throwing a little leer that her character wouldn''t be caught dead giving. "She''s got a point. You really oughta be saying ''thank you'' instead." "What?" I turned to them both. "Thank me? What am I missing here?" "Well, for starters, you called it," Leon chimed in, garbed in all his regal, heroic glory. "Celine is an absolute no-show. We lost our Terestra." "The problem I was talking to you about?" Amanda said, wearing a grimace. "Well, there you are."


    That was quite the problem, alright. I know we might be all ying make-believe here, but I think enacting a scene with the most pivotal figure nowhere to be seen in the picture was just a step too far into actual delusions. Still, it''s not like no one could have seen thising, right? Bacsh like that¡­ I can''t really say I wouldn''t do the exact same if I was put in her position. Some people might have thick skin, sure, but even the sturdiest shields rust and turn brittle over time, don''t they? Can''t say I can really me her for stepping down from her role. Especially that kind of role.


    "Except, wait¡­" I frowned. "Didn''t you say it was already solved?" "Yes, it is," Amanda nodded her head, the stiff, uneasy look on her face bing more pronounced. "See¡­ our genius director here apparently found a brand new Terestra toe on board with the project."


    "A new Terestra? That fast? Where even would¡­?" And that was when it clicked. Like the hammer on a revolver. A revolver, a hefty, impending pressure I really wouldn''t mind pressing up against my head right then. Who else could it be? Seriously, who the hell else in this minuscule pool of eight billion could be up to such a task?


    I snapped my eyes back to the director, my expression staring back at me in dark, mirrored reflections. Shock on one lens. Horror in the other. "Did you hire my mother?!" "Seems you could guess who it was," He remarked stoically. "So even you know just how much she already embodies Terestra''s character. Not even Celine could match that¡­ that¡­ particr air¡­ that mood, that gravitas. Your mother on the other hand? She''s practically her reincarnation." "I got shivers just talking to her," Hayley added with fervor, ogling at me in disbelief. "And she''s your Mom? Seriously? How do you sleep at night?" giggling, she prodded Amanda with her arm. "Inw like that? How would you sleep at night, right?" "Oh, shut up," Amanda sniped back.


    I was reeling too much to even gather the cognizant to form words. Not even in my wildest dreams could I have imagined this. She was supposed to just be here to visit, just a family visit, how the hell did it evolve into her suddenly sharing top billing?


    "It''s only for a single scene, a few minutes of screentime," Leon said, the only one apart from Amanda to notice my distress and offered me a consoling pat on the shoulder. "Terestra only shows up one time in the entire story and this is it." "She says it''s no trouble if that''s what you''re worried about," the director said. "Happy to do it if it would help her son out, she says. Quite generous." Then, as if on a cue, on a timing so suspiciously deliberate, a stark figure stepped out of a nearby trailer. ckness, falling, unraveling in frills and threads. When she walked, an endless cascade of darkness streamed along across the bare earth, and it clung to her, almost as if a part of her, her skin, her flesh, her soul, seared as one. Her hair would sway, unbraided, unrestricted, curled locks draping over her narrow shoulders. And she carried a smile. Of course, she had a smile. Ominous, mysterious¡­ yeah, that''s my mother, alright. "Ah, and there she is," the director said, catching sight of her, as did everyone else in the vicinity. "Now if you would excuse me for a moment¡­" The shrill feedback of a megaphone began to churn out from his hand, and immediately he pressed the receiver to his lips, an ecstatic smile protruding out from ear to ear. "Ladies and gentlemen, if I may just have your attention for a moment," He red from all around. "I am delighted to introduce to all of you a brand new member of our happy family! May we please have a round of wee and apuse for Asteria''s very own Terestra the Vile!" In some vast, faraway ne of existence, I could hear people pping. They sounded loud, rambunctious¡ªapproving. And somewhere in that empty expanse of echoing apuse, Mom was there, taking it all in stride. Humble, grateful. Just a kindly, selfless mother helping her son, right?

 Chapter 950 Encroaching Prelude

    950 Encroaching Prelude


    Focus was my new best and only friend. It was probably the only hope I had of getting through all of this without falling apart into some kind of mania for an entire fanbase to meme and nder on the silver screen. Acting was already hard enough on its own, all those lights, all those shines, the million pairs of eyes and their iron-scorching stares whittling away at your psyche waiting to see if you''re gonna flub your lines so they can point andugh at you like the walking, talking epitome of embarrassment you know you are. An exaggeration? Fine, maybe. But my point still stands¡ªpretending to be someone you''re not, and worse, failing at that would certainly be one of those moments you mull about sleeplessly deep in the dead of night. And now, thanks to a certain doting devil''s meddling, my chances of acute insomnia just skyrocketed to a near absolute guarantee. We''d be in a scene, in the heat of the moment; cameras, boom mics, and all sorts of technical fixtures invisible behind the thin veil of suspension, and thanks to some light persuasion from Chester, Tressa Yar had agreed to aid Leonardo in his venture to return to the realm of Asteria. All was going quite smoothly. But then, randomly, unwittingly, I''d see her there, just off to the side, in the corner of my eyes¡ªstanding there just a little beyond the boundary of the sacred veil. Barely a glimpse, I''d see her prideful smile, the excitement in her eyes, just waiting for her opportunity toe join me in the frame¡­ and Chester starts panicking, sweating¡­ wait were my lines again? Oh, right, I had none. I was supposed to think. How was I supposed to think? We entered into a clearing, Tressa leading the pack. Leonardo follows suit, dutifully and diligently in his march. But as the hours began to stretch on longer and longer so too did the patience of a particrly impatient Elf. Remelda grew ever more spiteful, bitter, implying in not-so-subtle snides that Tressa intended nothing more but to waste everyone''s time wandering aimlessly through vast, barren nothings. An usation that only served to whittle away at Tressa''s ever-dwindling generosity with every passing insinuation. Leonardo demanded Remelda cease her provocations, which backfiredpletely, stoking her foul mood to even nastier degrees of abuse. Tensions were spiking, soaring¡­ someone needed to step in, broker peace; in thepany of much contempt and malice, a bit of levity was desperately necessary¡­ a bit of charm to lighten things up.


    Okay, Chester, say your line. Stop trying to peek through the veil. Focus is your friend. There are no cameras, there are no lights, and more importantly, you have no mother. So start acting like it. "Leonardo, my friend," I put on my best smile, whispering at his side. "A word, perhaps?" 15:34


    Credit to his venerability, the man did better than the rest at keeping his temper in check. But there''s no softening that hard edge in his eyes, however.


    "A word?" "More than a word, actually," I said, ncing briefly at Remelda again, crushing stray sticks under the soles of her feet. "Maybe¡­ a little break, if you would so permit it, of course." "No," an immediate response. "The longer I''m kept here, the deeper the peril Asteria falls in. We cannot afford to stop. We have to keep moving." "And move we shall, indeed, eventually, yes," I jogged ahead of him, and threw myself in his unstoppable path. "Surely you understand not everyone''s a person of your exalted standing. We are not heroes, as such, there''s no need for us to pace ourselves as such. You may be able to forge on to the ends of the earth, absolutely, but us mere mortals do not have your patience, temperance. We get tired, and we get grumpy. I suspect some of us, some more than others, have found ourselves grumbling into thetter." "Then do try and grumble away in silence," Leonardo said, marching past me without the slightest nce. "I''m sure, you, ''mere mortals'' can certainly manage that." "Yes, but then what?" I said, keeping up with him. "Despite our best efforts, an argument sprouts, an insult taken too far, someoneshes out against their better judgment, and before we know it, there''s a huge smoldering crater in the earth besmirching this lovely forest, and worst of all¡ªthat''s effort and time wasted right there. An utter travesty that you, with your almighty capabilities, could so easily circumvent." Leonardo took another step forward, and not a step further. He let out a sigh. "With rest?" "No greater rejuvenator," I affirmed. "Let Remelda off on her own for a bit; hanging with humans for a time certainly does not do well for an Elf''s spirit. Tressa aids you, but only reluctantly¡­ a small show of generosity surely goes a long way to temper one''s resolve. And my feet are beginning to kill me, and I spied myself a lovely shade beneath a tree close by. Surely a hero like yourself can spare some consideration for their fellow men, can''t they?"


    I left him alone to simmer with the thought. Ultimately, it was his decision, his judgment. I could only pray that wherever it was he was whisked away from, there existed a modicum of reason he took with him here. Leonardo slowly turned towards the rest of us, just a small shift in his expressionmanding everyone''s attention. "We shall rest here for now," he dered, the strength in his voice truly undefiable. "Everyone, do as you wish. We shall resume our journey at ater time." And there you have it. Issue solved, crisis averted, and with the deafening call, an echoing shout of ''cut!'' the scene had ended. I blinked, and it was like I just snapped out of a dream. Actually, a grand delusion more like. The vast, winding forest shrinking into a small grid of green grass and greener screens surrounded by an array of lenses and a sea of wires. "Good! Yeah, okay. Good enough," The Director nodded all around,ing into the scene with his usual round of praise and criticism. Mostly criticism. "Chester, I didn''t like the way you paused at the beginning. We can fix that in post¡ªbut no more of that, understand? Make it natural, don''t look like you''re waiting on a signal." "Oh, leave him alone. He did amazing," Amanda said. She came forward, the light smile on her lips one ofplete sincerity than reassurance. "If anything he''s got a knack for this. Improvisation isn''t easy. And with charm like that¡­ I wonder if there''s more where that came from?" She blinked musingly at me. "Maybe some you could spare for other times?" "Is this you hinting that I''m usually boring?" I asked. "Nooo," she said, sounding a lot less convincing than she probably intended. "It''s not that you''re usually boring¡ªof course not, you silly. It''s more like, uh¡­ you''re rarely ever exciting, you know?" I fail to see the difference. "At the very least, I better see a lot moree the next scene," the Director said, staring me right down. "Terestra''s debut. It needs to be perfect. Absolutely perfect. Which means you need to be perfect. Understood?" "I''ll give it all I got," I said in return. Which technically wasn''t a lie¡ªjust a simple matter of how much I had left to give at that point. But to him, fortunately, that was good enough; immediately stalking away to give Hayley and Leon their dressing downs.


    "Are you okay?" Amanda took his ce, standing a few inches closer in front of me, scouring my face all over like a doctor looking for symptoms. "And by ''are you okay'' I think you know what I mean by that." "Dunno, alright, I suppose," I said, shrugging. "I mean, how would you feel having your mom co-starring alongside you?" "Your mom isn''t my mom," she said with a wispy breath. "And you definitely know what I mean by that." "I''m fine. It''s fine," I told her, shaking my head trying to shake off all her scrutiny. "Sure, it was a shock at first. But what the hell¡ªI''ve been shocked by worst. This is nothing. She''s just another actor, it''s just another scene. It''ll all be over before we know it." I took my eyes off Amanda briefly to look around. A lot was going on around us. Members of staff in a constant ebb and flow, but even amidst the chaos andmotion, she continued to stand out above it all. Like she really was above it all. Mom looked like a splotch of darknesspared to everything else. Like a drop of ck in an empty white canvas. Whoever made her costume desperately needed toe up and see the sun sometime soon. There she was, a little further off from where Ist saw her. Dad and Sammy were with her now, and while Dad looked like his usual aloof self, Sammy did not seem to be taking Mom''s new profession all too well. And while she appeared to be talking to Mom just fine, albeit, bbergasted¡­I can''t help but sense that her feelings went a little beyond that just being shocked. I remembered the discussion we had. About learning to live with what we know. About trying to see the best side to it all. It seems that way of living is about to be put to the test soon.


    "You''re curious too, aren''t you?" I blinked, eyelids fluttering open to the sight of Amanda peering over at my family too. "Curious?" I repeated back. "No,e on," she turned back toward me, narrowing her lips. "You know what I mean." "Not this time, I don''t," I said. "What are you talking about?" "Your mother," she muttered, her words soft and stifled with apprehension. "After all this time¡­ I was just wondering¡­ you know¡­" "Wondering about what?" Again, her gaze wandered over to that dark splotch in reality, that anomaly. And at that moment I understood what she meant. She wasn''t just staring at my mother anymore. "If she still has it in her." And we''re back after like a week-long break! Sorry about that. I was having a severe case of writer''s back so I figured I should step back. I went ahead and read a couple of new novels to rejuvenate myself and it worked like a charm. I feel renewed now, and hope you''ll be able to sense that in the writing here. Fingers crossed we don''t run out of steam so soon again, eh?

 Chapter 951 The First Take

    951 The First Take


    The Abandoned Realm, Scene 24B, Take 1, was what was written in chalk on the pperboard. Like the sharp edge of a pulled and primed guillotine, it plunged close with a mighty crack. A loud call of "Action!" rippled onto a stifling silence, and quickly the board was whisked from the wide shot. This was it. This was what everything was building up to. And frankly, speaking as both outsider and in-character, there really wasn''t much present to anticipate. Here we were. Taking respite in a clearing a long journey through the forest. Together, a group, but notpanions. Allies but not friends. Working towards a solidary goal that no one was actively striving to save for a solitary one. Leonardo was the glue holding this party together and definitely not in theplimentary sense of the phrase. It felt like anything, even the slightest change in the breeze could upend this uneasy peace¡­ and ording to the course set by the plot, that was exactly what was about to happen. Remelda returned from her wanderings,ing upon the sorry, miserable state of our party and seemingly of the belief two negatives would surely spur a positive, began talking shit once more¡­ aiming her sharp tongue swift and true toward the thinning mettle of our great illustrious leader. "So, tell me, how the hell did you even get yourself stuck in our realm to begin with?" She asked him, stomping and crunching closely around the grass of his personal space. "Supposedly, you''re the great hero of your Realm. A legend among legends. But tell me, how does someone so great let himself be taken so easily?" My great and peerless insight tells me that the best thing to do was to ignore her. People only speak cruelly when they desire a reaction regardless of what it was. The worst thing to do was to encourage such actions by responding back. But s, I suppose our hero is also great beyond mere reason. "You do not know Terestra. Not at all," He told her, a curled fist resting beside him in the grass. "And even if you did, you will never know her as I do. The strength she possesses, her sheer prowess. How you can even stare unfazed at the mere utterance of her name is a luxury you can''t even begin to appreciate." "So what does that make you? If your demon really is as fearsome as you say, if she can just chuck you to another world at a mere whim, what hope do you have to even stand a sliver of a chance against her? Or anyone, really?" "If you''re concerned your world is next to be threatened, then don''t be. When I return, the problem will be dealt with swiftly. She couldn''t kill me, so she misced me. She hasn''t beaten me, only impeded me. For that is all she can do." "Then why the need for aid? For her?" Remelda asked, pointing at Tressa nearby. "Or for anyone else, really? Why can''t you just simply do as you desire and return yourself?" "I do not have that power." "Then what power do you really have against someone of that measure? Please. I beseech you. Can you borate on a n if there truly is one?" Now if I were in her position, I probably wouldn''t have decided to be condescending to the guy with a sword at his side, especially not when his hand seemed so tempted to reach for the hilt. "None? Only silence to give?" The elf''s smile was like a dagger. "Or are you diving deeper into delusions to try and find one?"


    "You know, you remind me of another Elf I know," Leonardo said, sounding less dignified. "She too doubted the extent of my abilities. Would you care to take a guess what has be of her?" Remelda scoffed. "If you managed to y her, then I assure you she is nothing like I am." "Maybe I did, maybe I did not. And maybe you are, maybe you aren''t," he said. "Would you care to find that out for yourself?" "Oh, would ya two just quit it with yer yammering!" Tressa yelled, a bundle of stray leaves sting back with her shout. "If I''m gonna have to be listenin'' to the shit ya''ll be spouting the whole way through, I''m dropping dead! And I certainly ain''t meetin'' no maker doing stupid fools like you a favor!" Remelda justughed, ears wriggling with pure unadulterated cynicism echoing throughout. "Forget about it then! No need for favors. Just go home. That goes for all of us! I fear all our efforts here would only be going toward just sending this fucker to an early grave. Not worth it one bit." There was a clunk of hard, heavy metal. Leonardo lifted himself from rest, staring forward and staring mad, the tip of his sword digging into the soil. His grip, the strain, visible against his knuckles. "Allow me to prove myself to you then," He said quietly, in a calmness that was anything but. "Unless you rather I do not." The Elf did not sway in the slightest. A smile on her lips,pletely mad, unhinged, truly living up to the nature of her species. She returned his stare, looking gleeful, ecstatic. "Much more eager for death than I thought." I knew it was high time for me to step in again. The relegated peacekeeper of our little posse, it seems. But I needn''t bother to cate and appease. I knew it wasn''t my role to be the one to disrupt their heated affairs. No, that was someone else''s job. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And here shees now. Like a gust in the wind, a silent slither through the grass, at once, we all felt her. Every single one of us, the same sense of rm, of panic, fear, pulsating through us. We all turned, searching the grounds, the darkness beyond the trees for a source. Instead, we heard her voice. "You''ll die. He''ll kill you. By all means, keep teasing him, Remelda. But know your limits and your ce when you do. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to live to even regret it." Then, suddenly, there she was. The moment Iid eyes on her face, on that smile on her lips, I knew it was her. Emerging from a narrow crevice between crooked, withered trunks. A stark ckness slithering into the light, into view. Like a blemish, an unsettling wrongness in reality. Terestra. "And you, Leonardo. I''m surprised. Picking fights? The good hero himself, the champion of all life? Surely not, no?" She was a contradiction to all I''d heard of her from Leonardo. I pictured a demon. Something vile, absolutely putrid, irredeemably wicked. But this was worse. Much worse. Nothing about her achieved to any kind of expectation I had held. Speaking to them, to us, as if like a friend, as if like any other. It''s the politeness, the sincerity ringing true in her voice; her entire demeanor conveying a kindness when every fiber of my body was screaming and telling me otherwise. "Or maybe you simply have just gotten too restless is all," she mused on, getting gradually closer, her strides invisible in the cascade of darkness that clothed her whole body. "I mean how long has it been since I left you here? Has it been weeks? Months? Years? Who''s to say time flows the same between realms? Is there still even a realm for you to get back to after all this time? Why, it really is quite the unnerving mystery, isn''t it?"


    Then, afar yet somehow still much too close, she stood in ce. In the middle of everyone, the center of everything, beset by only fearful gazes, the demon let out a quiet, yful giggle.


    "Just who knows the things I''ve done while you are gone?"


    But not Leonardo. If there was anyone that could stand and stare against her in defiance. It was him. Everyone else helpless, frozen, and paralyzed with dread, but not him. He was the only exception. Or so that''s how it was supposed to y out.


    He stood before her, his de in his hand. But he did not move, he did not speak. In his silence and in his stillness, his sword quivered, his expression squirmed. There was unbridled fear in his unblinking eyes. It looked real, too real¡ªwhich would be about perfect if that''s what we were supposed to be going for. Wasn''t he supposed to say something? Didn''t he have a line? Leon?


    "Cut. CUT!" Oh boy, here ites. "Leonardo, your line! Say it! You''re acting! Act!" The Director red out from the sidelines. His annoyance magnified tenfold with the megaphone smushed against his lips. "Of all times to mess up, of all the people, seriously, you? What''s gotten into you?


    Then it was like Leon just woke up, snapping awake for some kind of spell. He blinked around, his blue eyes lost for a moment, taking a moment topose himself before even attempting to speak. "Sorry. My bad, I was¡­ I didn''t¡­ I don''t know what that was, honestly¡­ I''m¡­" "Forget it! We''ll start from the top!" He cut him off. "Everyone back to your ces! Don''t mess this up again. That goes for everyone. Am I clear?" To be fair, it wasn''t as if Leon was the only one who had mmed up. Everyone else was just as unnerved, Hayley, Amanda¡­ the rest of the crew watching the scene unfold. Nobody was immune. Put anyone else in his ce, and I highly doubt you''d be able to get anything better. "Are you alright?" Mom asked him, shifting her eyes, and without a single noticeable change in her expression, the smile on her face was one of more motherly concern. "I didn''t scare you, did I?"


    "N-No, no¡­ you didn''t, of course not," Leon said, forcing a smile. "You just¡­ you know¡­ you caught me off guard. I didn''t think you''d be that amazing at that." "I try," she replied humbly, stepping back to her ce hidden behind the trees. "Ready to try again?" "Sure," he said, confident and ready. "I''ll get it perfect next time. I will. Yes. No worries." Yet the slight quiver in his lips says otherwise. Before slinking away, Mom threw me a brief nce, a fleeting look, telling me she knew just as well as I did. We''re definitely gonna be here for a while¡­

 Chapter 952 Perfect Acting

    952 Perfect Acting


    The Abandoned Realm, Scene 24B, Take 2. The pper pped with a click, and everything went off without a hitch.


    At first anyway.


    Leonardo was brooding, Remelda was bitching, and hollerin'' at them both was an extremely annoyed Tressa. Simple lines and actions from a page brought to life through the magic of utter passion and skill. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then, of course, came Terestra again, acting her part and saying her due¡­ and it was as if she had sapped all sense of talent from everyone to ever befell her gaze like some sort of living, breathing debuff to all manner of sentient life. Leon tensed up again. He got one word out, a promising start¡ªbefore he crumbled once more under the pressure. And it was three whole minutes of suffering under the director''s tirade, threatening to fire the next person to slip up before we were allowed another take.


    The Abandoned Realm, Scene 24B, Take 3, and Leonardo miraculously made it through his line, stammering just on the verge of barely passable. But then Terestra turned her gaze elsewhere; heavy, unreasonably chirpy eyes lingering just a little too long forfort. There was a high, shrill squeal, and with a ssh of leaves and a swirl of flowers hitting the ground, it was Amanda''s turn to break character¡ªher legs turning to jello and falling from under her. s, even while seething and fuming, the Director retained enough sense to know that he couldn''t just sack the leading actress of the whole film. So he had to make do with hissing and muttering unintelligibly to himself on his own empty threat;menting the loss of another Oscar-winning take. Anyway, Take 4 had Leonardo fumbling his sword in the middle of his speech. Dropping your sword because of all the sweat that had umted in your palms while telling Evil Incarnated that you''re unafraid of it, is a pretty weird way of telling them you''re unafraid of it. Some might even call that pathetic. People like the Director for instance; the only decipherable word I could somewhat make out through garbled, rage-fueled meshes of insults. Again and again, take after take, one way or another, something and someone was bound to go wrong. Take 5, the DOP identally pushed a button on a camera and fuzzed up the whole image. Then take 8 had some audio issues which turned out to be a loose wire someone identally tugged too hard. Before the root of the problem was swiftly uncovered; Terestra was just simply too good at being Terestra¡­ and it was really throwing everyone off their a-game. But what exactly could anyone do about that? Are we really gonna someone for doing their job to perfection? The rest of us just had to get on her level somehow¡ªadapt¡ªlimatize to the Devil in ck. By Take 26, everyone was standing on thin ice, transparent ice, where below we could see the erged, bared snarl of the Director just waiting to tear any unfortunate soul that fell through the inevitable cracks¡­ and the camel''s back finally utterly broke when Remelda identally referred to Tressa as Amanda instead. 16:37


    By Take 26, everyone was standing on thin ice, transparent ice, where below we could see the erged, bared snarl of the Director just waiting to tear any unfortunate soul that fell through the inevitable cracks¡­ and the camel''s back finally utterly broke when Remelda identally referred to Tressa as Amanda instead. A sacrilegious act against the ts of filmmaking, apparently. "Sorry! Sorry!" She said hastily, smiling the nervous smile of the guilty. "I forgot¡ªI-I wasn''t thinking. Um, can we go again?" But it was much toote for sorries. The Director didn''t even shout, not a single word out of his violently trembling lips. He just got up from his chair, walked away andpletely disappeared behind the loud m of a metal door. Guess that means¡­ we''re taking five then? In any case, I decided to take my departure from the set for the time being, while Amanda and the rest of the staff attempted to coax the director out of an early retirement. I hadn''t eaten a thing since we got here, and turned my pointy, fancy shoes towards the direction of Tyler''s catering where the man himself was more than happy to provide a small mound of five-star delicacies atop a paper te. "Things sucking shit on set sounds like," Tyler remarked, having watched the whole thing unfold behind his long satin-draped table. "All part of the process," I said, plucking up a fork and spoon. "We''ll get there sooner orter. Eventually. Maybe." "Yeah, sure. You''re onboard, so of course," He said with total faith. His eyes then got a little wider, a little livelier, and he hunched over closer. "By the way, dying to ask; but thatdy in ck over there, creepy-ass stare and smile? Been hearing people talking and like¡­ she your mom or something?" I didn''t have to look back to know who he was talking about. As if there were other creepydy-in-cks around, I nodded my head immediately; nothing to hide or have any reason to be in the first ce. "No shit! You''re shitting!" He eximed loudly, the table ttering as hended both his palms on them like a pair of fleshy gavels. "You and your sis?! You''re thatdy''s son and daughter?! Wait, no, hol'' up a sec¡ªbig guy came by a little earlier too. Asked for steak. Tall, big, got muscles for days and shit. When I saw him¡­ thought he looked kinda familiar. And now seeing you here¡­ oh no bro, don''t you even dare tell me¡­ don''t even go there¡­" "Big man''s even bigger man, yeah," I said, nodding again. "Medium-rare steak, he requested? That''s him." Tyler wasughing. It was a specific type ofugh. The one with his mouth wide open, face blushing red with fervor, but nevertheless remainedpletely silent. It was that kind ofughter. "Bro, you won," He said, his expression quickly morphing into one of absolute sobriety. Like, you just won life. Parents like that, you''re aging like wine¡ªyou and your lil'' sis. No wonder you already got chicks so down bad for you. It''s¡­ like¡­ in your gic code to be an absolute bombshell. For real." "You got a way withpliments, Tyler, seriously," I said. "Thanks anyway, I guess. No one''s ever said that about me before."


    "Oh, and, uh, one more thing," Tyler leaned even closer, nearly knocking arge tter of french fries. He lowered his voice, speaking in a whisper. "With all due respect, and I mean this with all my heart,ing from one loving son of a mother to another, I gotta tell ya¡­ your mom''s absolutely got it going on like goddamn¡ªI''m not even kidding¡­" "Are you ever not attracted to every woman you see or are your hormones just forever broken?" I asked him. "Fine art is meant to be appreciated, my dude," he responded with a smile and wink. "Besides, your mom just gives off the vibe. That scary, stranger-danger vibe. Amelia''s got the same thing. Know what I mean? Gonna me me for liking my girls with a little bite?" "That''s my mom you''re talking about." "And I tip my hat to your dad, all the respect," He said, pumping his chest with his fist. "An absolute chad. Knows what''s good. Clearly, a man of fine taste." Fine taste, huh? If it really was just because of looks alone that had my Dad abandoning his duty to save the world then I''m not sure ''Chad'' would be the word I''d use. "Came all the way to see you, that right? Watch their little boy, all grown up, perform with a bunch of potential a-listers?" Tyler''s eyes drifted back toward the set, the smile on his lips a little more genuine, a peculiar look in his eyes as if seeing more than what was there. "Bet they''re real proud of their boy, aren''t they? Hey, I''m happy for you, big man." I could tell what he was thinking about. It didn''t need spelling out, it didn''t need even saying. His expression conveyed everything. But no, there was no sadness, not even the smallest sliver of wistfulness. Just a guy that was simply happy for his friend.


    And if there was anything truly worth respecting of a man, it was that.


    "Food''s getting cold," I said, taking my leave. "See you around, Tyler." He threw me a thumbs-up in return, watching me go. "You up for seconds, remember¡ªI''m your guy." With the amount of food I got wobbling around even when taking small, careful steps, I don''t think I''ll make it through first let alone seconds. I certainly could try if I wanted to give the Director an aneurysm¡ªwatching his Chester waddling back on set with a hefty gut with the buttons on his shirt bing unlicensed projectiles on top of everything else. There were a few copsible tables scattered here and there, and I chose one close enough to the set just in case I''m ever needed for anything. But I highly doubt I would be. I also wasn''t one to capitalize on this pause in schedule. Some of the crew were huddled around in their own separate groups looking absolutely demoralized and exhausted. I could catch a few of their mutters, bits and pieces, and unsurprisingly, the centerpiece of their discussion revolved around the brand-new hire. The girl in the middle thought she was nice when the cameras weren''t rolling, yet the guy to her right couldn''t disagree more; calling her terrifying in the most insidious way possible. And the other guy just on the right just simply said she was hot and found no need to borate further. All in all, seems that reception was quite a mixed bag. I thought about scooting a little closer to try and hear more, only to then notice they suddenly wentpletely silent. A momentter, I immediately realized why. "Mind if I join you?" Speak of the devil, and they shall appear. I don''t think there would be a more fitting use of the phrase ever again than right then. Mom''s kind, polite smile loomed over at me from above. In seams and streams of deep ck, and especially at that angle¡ªI almost didn''t recognize her. For just a single instant, I felt my heart beat harder. Somehow, I get the feeling this won''t be thest time something like that happens¡­.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!